¡¶Ghost police¡·


 Chapter 1 Ghost Festival Ancient Jade (Part 1)

    ?

    My name is Song Yan. I am from Hefei, Anhui. I graduated from the Public Security University. I was assigned to the Bengbu Public Security Bureau three years ago and became an ordinary criminal policeman.

    After reporting to the criminal police brigade, the bureau arranged for an old policeman to guide me to familiarize myself with the business, that is, my master.

    But after getting along with him, I think my master is too nonsense.  The master's surname is Zhao. He is in his forties or fifties. He is not tall and not good-looking.  This is what age is used to, an old antique.

    Moreover, as my master, apart from asking me to do some chores of serving tea and pouring water, I am often not allowed to appear on the scene.  It's very complicated, and you won't be able to help you if you go, it's better to just stay."

    When he said this, I became even more curious about the case he was in charge of.  So I took advantage of the meeting of the special case team to deliver water, and heard the general situation of the case.

    Yesterday, someone in Fengshan Village, Fengyang County sent out a call for help.  His name was Zhang Peiliang, and he was the Party Secretary of Fengshan Village.  By the time the police arrived, he had already been taken to the county hospital.  Although the man was still sane, his injuries were serious and his hands and feet were broken.  Zhang Peiliang claimed that many people died in the ancestral hall outside the village cemetery.

    After hearing about this situation, several colleagues rushed to the ancestral hall immediately.  When they walked into the dilapidated ancestral hall, they found that it was in a mess, and the candle ash was scattered all over the floor.  There were four people lying on the ground of the ancestral hall, and they all died of exhaustion.  Their injuries were very similar to those of Zhang Peiliang, they were all severed limbs, as if twisted by life.  Although the dead were old and young, they all had one thing in common: they were all village cadres.

    There is a coffin in the ancestral hall, and there is an old lady lying in it. According to the investigation, the name of this person is Chen Fengxia.

    The old lady died of illness three days ago and was buried in her ancestral grave.  But now it was dug out by someone, and it was placed in the ancestral hall in the village.

    Asked Zhang Peiliang what happened, but he said that he didn't remember at all, his mind was in a mess at the time, and when he woke up, he found that his hands and feet were broken, so he climbed out of the ancestral hall and called for help.  And he has no impression of how he went to the ancestral hall with a few people.

    ?Because many people died in this case, all of them were village cadres, and the case was bizarre, the leaders of the Municipal Bureau attached great importance to this case and established a task force.  But after two or three days, the people in the special case team couldn't find any clues about the murderer, and they were all at a loss.

    The four who died together with Zhang Peiliang had no enemies in the village.  Moreover, the people in this village have lived here for generations, and it is impossible to have such deep hatred.

    But what I think is even more strange is why all those village cadres were killed, but Zhang Peiliang was alive?  It would not be unreasonable to say that he is a suspect.  After all, no normal person would cut off his limbs in order to get rid of suspicion, would he?

    ?In the meeting room, I was holding a teapot and slowly refilling the tea for Master, but I saw him staring at the file in a daze, ignoring his colleagues who were discussing fiercely around him, and said nothing.

    At this time, the captain of the criminal police team asked: "Old Zhao, tell me your opinion?"

    Only then did the master ponder and said: "I don't have any clues. But I want to go to Fengshan Village tonight to see, maybe I can find some clues."

    The captain nodded and said: "You go with Xiao Liu, and you will have many helpers." As he spoke, he pointed to a young and tall male police officer beside him.

    ?I was not angry in my heart, thinking that Lao Zhao was my master no matter what, and he had to take me, an apprentice, with him no matter what.

    But Lao Zhao rebuffed and said: "No need. My sister's house is nearby, and I just happened to go to see her. Everyone has been tired for so long, so everyone should go back and rest for a day, so that they can continue to fight after recovering their spirits."

    After hearing this, I always felt that Master wanted to spare other people to handle the case by himself.  After the meeting ended, Master immediately went back to the office to pack up his things and prepare to leave.  I hurriedly posted it up, thinking about it, and wanted to follow Master to see and see.

    Unexpectedly, Lao Zhao gave me a cold look, and refused: "No, you will only add to the chaos if you go!"

    As soon as I heard this, the anger that had been suppressed for a long time suddenly broke out: "I said, Master, no matter what I say, I am also a policeman, and I will arrive at the scene sooner or later. Besides, what can happen if I go to a village to investigate the case? Even if something happens, I will  Your body can also help you. Look at your age"

    Just as I said this, I suddenly felt that the scenery in front of me flickered and turned upside down. Before I understood what was going on, I felt a sharp pain in my back and fell to the ground properly.

    I lay on the ground and looked at Lao Zhao in surprise, seeing him straightening his clothes leisurely.  Ah shit, I was thrown to the ground by an old man, and I was completely?Look at how he did it!

    Immediately I got up a little discouraged, thinking that after all, I was also the runner-up in the province's Sanda, how could I be knocked down by the uncle.

    "Look, with you like this, I don't feel at ease when I take you out." After finishing cleaning up, Lao Zhao patted me on the shoulder: "Go back."

    "No, do we need to do something when we go to that village? Besides, it was the same in the previous cases. They refused to let me appear on the scene. What do you mean?" I grabbed his arm and refused to let go.

    Old Zhao just frowned and wanted to say something, when suddenly his eyes fell on my chest, showing a look of surprise.  I didn't know why, so I looked down and saw the jade stone I was wearing around my neck slipped out of my clothes.

    Old Zhao asked in surprise: "Where did you get this jade?"

    "Well, it's a long story." I was a little surprised at his over-excitement, and asked, "You know this thing?  Never seen before."

    Old Zhao interrupted me and asked: "Tell me about the origin of this jade."

    I thought about it carefully, so I told him about the past when I got this piece of jade.

    What I am wearing is an ancient jade polished into the shape of a safety buckle.  It is said to be ancient jade, in fact, I have asked experts to appraise it, but no one can tell the reason.  Because this jade is too weird.

    When it is usually worn, it is as transparent and moist as ordinary jade.  But every cloudy day, such as Qingming or Ghost Festival, the jade will glow with colorful light.

    And going back to the origin of this jade is the only anecdote in my ordinary life.

    My birthday is not very good. I was born in the late 1980s and early 1990s, on the night of Ghost Festival.

    My mother was weak and sick when she was young, and our hometown is a rural area in Anhui, so the conditions were not good.  The year my mother gave birth to me happened to be hit by a drought, and the crops were not harvested well, and everyone was sad.  Although the environment at that time was not as bad as it was during the ten-year famine, our village often did not have any good food to eat.

    When my mother was pregnant with me, she was always worried, saying that the child came at the wrong time.

    In order to make the family's life better, my father went to work in the city and rarely returned home.  My mother was looked after by my grandparents.

    Speaking of the three nights before the Ghost Festival, grandma stayed at home to take care of her mother who was about to give birth, while grandpa was collecting firewood in the woods behind the village.

    The drought has been raging for more than a year, and it is even hotter and hotter after summer.  But on this night, the sky was suddenly overcast, and after a while, there were lightning and thunder.  Grandma remembered that grandpa was still in the woods, so she hurried away with her rain gear.  Not long after grandma went out, the rain poured down in an instant.

    ?After a long drought, there is rain, and heavy rain hits, sweeping away the hot and dry breath of summer.  The mother stood at the door of the main house holding the door frame, looking up at the pouring rain outside the door.

    At that time, the folk customs were simple and honest, and our village usually kept its doors open at night.  Grandma left in a hurry, and the courtyard door was wide open.  At this moment, a flash of lightning flashed, and my mother saw a figure suddenly appearing outside the courtyard gate.

    She was startled, because when the lightning flashed just now, she clearly saw the man's face covered in blood!

    But after a while, I saw the figure fell down along the courtyard door, motionless.

    The mother was startled, recalling the impression she had just seen, it should be a young man who fell down.  So she grabbed a hoe by the door and shouted, "Who is outside the door?!"

    After the mother shouted, no one responded, and the man remained motionless.  Mother plucked up her courage, holding a hoe in one hand and an umbrella in the other, and walked carefully towards the gate of the courtyard step by step.

    When he got closer, he saw that the person lying in front of the door was indeed a young man, his body was covered with wounds and dripping with blood.  After being washed by the rain, the puddle outside the courtyard was bright red, which was shocking.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 2 Ghost Festival Ancient Jade (2)

    ?

    Although she didn't know who the person fell in front of the door, the mother couldn't bear it, so she knocked on the door of the neighbor's house and asked the neighbors to help carry the injured person into the main house.  Uncle Li, the doctor, examine the man's injuries.

    Uncle Li came to take a look, frowned, and said: "This man's wounds don't look like he was cut by a knife, nor like bitten by a wild animal. He lost so much blood, it may not be possible to recover."

    After hearing this, the mother sighed: "Take a dead horse as a living horse doctor, we don't want to see death."

    At that time, there were no decent western doctors in the village, and most of the treatments used to save lives were indigenous methods.  Uncle Li used herbs to stop the bleeding of the man, and after another half-day of rescue, the man's life was finally saved.

    Later, the man fell into a coma for two days and two nights, and only woke up slowly on the third day.  After the man woke up, his grandfather asked him his name, where he was from, and how he got his injuries.

    The man said that his name was Wu Dan, from Tianjin, and he had earned some money in business and went back to his hometown to visit relatives. As a result, he encountered bandits on the road, lost his money, and lost half of his life.

    Grandpa and grandma felt very sympathetic to what happened to him, so they asked him to recuperate at home for a few days before leaving.  Wu Dan thanked him a thousand times and stayed down.

    The next day is the Hungry Ghost Festival. Grandpa went to the town early in the morning to buy ghost papers, preparing to worship the ancestors at night.  Grandma takes care of mother at home.  Calculated according to the expected date of delivery, there is still more than half a month left.  But after twilight fell, the mother began to suffer from abdominal pain, and it seemed that she was about to give birth.

    Grandma hurried to invite Uncle Li and Aunt Zhang, who had been a midwife for many years, to come home.  But after the two came, they both shook their heads and said, "It doesn't look like fetal movement, and it doesn't look like it's about to give birth. What's more, what can't be explained is that the pregnant woman's body temperature suddenly dropped so low. No, let's take it to town overnight."

    As soon as the two of them finished talking, the mother's face became even paler, and she saw that her face turned blue-gray.  When Uncle Li saw it, his expression changed immediately, and he pointed to his mother and said, "Why does this look like it's going to die?"

    As soon as Uncle Li finished speaking, the originally dim moon outside the window suddenly turned blood red.  The blood moon illuminated the yard with a red light, very eerie.

    "Could it be that this baby is still a monster?" Aunt Zhang said in a low voice, looking at her mother in horror.

    When several people were at a loss, Wu Dan suddenly came out from the back room, looked at his mother, and said to his grandmother and others: "I think this baby is not only a boy, but also has a strange fate, so it is a strange phenomenon. Our family biography  An ancient method can keep mother and child safe, if you are willing to follow what I say, you will probably be fine."

    When Wu Dan said this, everyone immediately felt a little more at ease in their hearts, but they also doubted his words.  Wu Dan immediately tore off a page from the calendar, took the pen from Uncle Li, and listed out a lot of things for everyone to get together within half an hour.

    Uncle Li took a look and frowned.  It turned out that what Wu Dan asked him to prepare had nothing to do with medicine, it turned out to be some joss sticks, paper figurines and the like.  Fortunately, it is the Ghost Festival, and some people have prepared a lot at home.  Uncle Li immediately went out to look for it.  After everything was ready, Wu Dan took out some strange talisman papers from his pocket, lit them on fire, and scattered the ashes outside the door of the inner room, and then asked his grandma to find a portrait of Emperor Guan that was hung during the Chinese New Year from home, and pasted it on the left side.  On the door.  Then I asked Aunt Zhang to find a portrait of Zhong Kui and put it on the door on the right.  In the countryside at that time, it was popular to hang demon mirrors on the door frames of houses.  But over time, the mirror on the front door of the main room has been covered with dust.

    Wu Dan climbed up to the door to polish the mirror.  Immediately, he went to the village to break some willow branches and peach branches, and put them in the toilet, outside the bedroom window and other places.

    At this time, the mother's originally pale complexion improved a lot, and gradually turned bloody.  Grandma was overjoyed immediately, so she asked Wu Dan what was going on.

    Wu Dan said with a smile: "Today is Ghost Festival. It is rumored that the gates of ghosts in the underworld are wide open, and lonely ghosts come to the underworld to let the wind out. It is cloudy and cloudy, and the feng shui of your village is not very good. It is easy to mess with people."  Come to stay with ghosts and wild ghosts. My sister-in-law¡¯s fate is also yin, and her constitution is weaker, so she is more likely to be bullied by these ghosts. This ghost is like a person, bullying the weak and fearing the hard. So I put evil spirits in the toilet and other places with heavy yin  Liuzhi Taozhi, please come to two gods to suppress ghosts. Brother Li will come back in a while, and then do the ritual, and you will be fine."

    Grandma felt confident after hearing what he said, so she was relieved.  At this time, Uncle Li entered the door and put the paper money, incense candles, incense ashes and so on that he got on the floor.

    Wu Dan squatted down and was about to tidy up when he heard a strange sound from the wall.  Wu Dan stood up and looked at the wall of the room.  It was a newly built brick wall, and it was from this wall that the thumping sound came.

    Wu Dan's expression changed suddenly, and he asked, "What's behind this wall?"

    "Behind the wall was originally a house, but later the family moved to the town, so it was vacant." Uncle Li said.

    But thisSuddenly, the thud on the wall became more and more clear, and everyone in the room heard it.

    "Isn't ©¨©¨ haunted by ghosts?" Aunt Zhang said tremblingly.  Today's day is too special, and there are probably many "ghost neighbors" living in the vacant house.

    Wu Dan didn't speak, and then asked grandma: "Has there been such a voice before?"

    Grandma quickly shook her head and said, "No, we haven't heard of it."

    "When was this wall built?" Wu Dan asked.

    Grandma thought for a while and said, "Last month. It was fine at first, but suddenly one day the wall collapsed. We asked the bricklayer Liu in the village to repair it."

    Wu Dan followed up and asked: "Is Liu Wajiang not in the village now?"

    Grandma wondered: "How do you know? Indeed, at the beginning of the month, he said that his nephew picked him up to live in the city for a few days, and then left."

    Wu Dan scolded: "This grandson, it's probably because of you!"

    Grandma didn't understand why, so she asked why.  At this time, the wall suddenly cracked itself, and the sound in the wall became louder and louder, as if someone was chiseling the wall hard on the other side.

    This inexplicable sound made the people in the room very nervous.  At this time, Wu Dan took off a piece of jade hanging from his body, went into the back room to put it on for my mother, and said to grandma: "This jade is an ancient divine jade. I hope it can protect your grandson from disaster."

    Grandma was dubious, saying that she had no grievances with Liu Wajiang, and he wouldn't be able to tamper with the wall.  Wu Dan didn't speak, because at this time, there was a figure shaking faintly in the crack that appeared on the wall.

    Wu Dan signaled everyone to back off, took out the yellow paper that Uncle Li had brought, dipped a brush in cinnabar and drew many talismans, and quickly pasted them on the cracked wall.

    Suddenly three hands protruded from the crack, miserable white with long white hair.  This eerie scene shocked everyone in the room.  Wu Dan was calm and relaxed, as if he didn't see the three hands at all, and completely pasted the charm according to the position.  After he finished posting it, everyone realized that those spells were spelled out in the shape of a Eight Diagrams.

    At this time, the three hands quickly retracted into the gap as if they were being burned by fire.  Wu Dan immediately took a hammer head, grabbed a rooster from the chicken coop, killed the rooster to get the blood, painted the blood on the hammer head, and threw the hammer head at the wall.

    After he broke it open, everyone found that there was a mezzanine between the wall and the next wall, and there were three urns inside.  Strange spells were affixed to the urn.  The spell was white, drawn on black paper.

    "Black and white to suppress evil spirits, borrowing the law of reincarnation." Wu Dan frowned, looked at the three urns, did not move, just placed the incense table in front of the wall, lit a few lamps, and closed his eyes to practice.

    I have no way of knowing the situation at that time, but I heard the old people described it as intense.  While Wu Dan was practicing, the mother began to have labor pains, and Aunt Zhang and Grandma were busy delivering the baby.

    Just at this time, there was a sudden wind blowing outside the window, and the paper on the window was rattling.  The door god painting on the door was almost torn off by the strong wind.  And the mirror on the door frame shattered into several pieces and fell to the ground.

    Wu Dan, who was doing it, suddenly couldn't help but spit out a mouthful of blood.  At this moment, the charm stuck on the wall seemed to be being torn apart by an invisible thing, and slowly fell from the wall to the ground.

    At the same time, another human hand stretched out from the wall, grabbing Wu Dan suddenly.  Uncle Li on the side was quick to think, remembering what he had heard the old man say that incense ash can ward off ghosts, so he grabbed a handful of incense ash from the incense burner and sprinkled it out.

    This trick really worked, and the man retracted his hand instantly.  The sky is getting darker and darker, the wind is strong, like a roaring beast, rushing between the sky and the earth.  The candlelight on the ground fluctuated, Wu Dan concentrated on chanting the mantra, and there was a sluggish silence in the room.

    Suddenly, there was a clear cry of a baby in the back room, and Aunt Zhang said pleasantly, "It's born, it's born! It's a boy baby!"

    Strange to say, after that cry, there was a sudden silence outside the window.  The gust of wind stopped, and the figure in the wall disappeared.

    Wu Dan breathed a sigh of relief, wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead and the blood stains at the corners of his mouth, and said with a smile: "This little guy is a lucky star, he saved my life."

    Grandma asked suspiciously: "Save your life?"

    Wu Dan said with a smile: "Babies are the purest things in the world. The crying of babies has a deterrent effect on dirty things."

    The family members are very grateful to Wu Dan. When his mother returned the ancient jade to him, she found that there was a shallow mark on the jade.  Wu Dan later confiscated it, saying that it was left for me as a birth gift, saying that my fate is too cloudy, and there is something that suppresses evil spirits and can keep me free from disease and disaster.

    Wu Dan left after staying for a week, and took the three inexplicable urns with him when he left.  After Grandpa found out about this, he went to Liu Wajiang to settle the score.  But he went to the city and did not find his whereabouts.  Later, my family was safe and nothing strange happened, so let¡¯s forget it.

    Since then, I have been wearing that jade.

    Later, I heard from my mother that I was very strange before I was four years old, always talking to myself in the air.  The family members also invited the so-called "Mr. Yin Yang" to see it, but the man said it was fine, and just told me that the jade body protection against evil spirits on my body, as long as the jade is not taken off, it will be fine.

    On the day of her fourth birthday, her mother discovered that the cracks on the jade were gone.

    And after that, I was back to normal.  After that, my father got some savings from doing business, and we moved to Hefei City to settle down.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)?? Know his whereabouts.  Later, my family was safe and nothing strange happened, so let¡¯s forget it.

    Since then, I have been wearing that jade.

    Later, I heard from my mother that I was very strange before I was four years old, always talking to myself in the air.  The family members also invited the so-called "Mr. Yin Yang" to see it, but the man said it was fine, and just told me that the jade body protection against evil spirits on my body, as long as the jade is not taken off, it will be fine.

    On the day of her fourth birthday, her mother discovered that the cracks on the jade were gone.

    And after that, I was back to normal.  After that, my father got some savings from doing business, and we moved to Hefei City to settle down.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 3 Ghost Festival Ancient Jade (Part 2)

    ?

    Lao Zhao was silent for a long time after listening to me.

    I smiled and said, "Do you not believe my words? I don't believe it either. My parents were just farmers back then, who could think of ways to deal with our family? What's the benefit? It's just that this jade will have feelings after wearing it for a long time, and I don't want to pick it off.  If you drop it, it will probably stay with you."

    Old Zhao nodded and said, "Then follow me."

    I was taken aback, thinking I told a story and he changed his mind?

    Old Zhao glared at me: "What are you doing in a daze, get ready to go!"

    I was ecstatic, and hurriedly said: "What are you going to do? When you say we will leave, let's go."

    Old Zhao nodded and said: "Then let's go." Then, he handed a small wooden box to me: "Help me hold it."

    I was busy taking it.  But the weight of the box made my hands feel heavy, and I couldn't help frowning: "Master, what are you putting in this box? It's too heavy!"

    Old Zhao glared at me: "Where is so much nonsense?! If you don't want to go, just return the box to me!"

    I quickly apologized and said with a smile: "Master, where is it, I just said it casually." Then, I quickly carried the box and pushed the door.

    Lao Zhao and I left the gate of the Municipal Bureau and rushed all the way to the bus station.  After arriving in Fengyang County, go to Fengshan Village.  After all this tossing, the sun has already set.

    When I arrived at the village, I realized that this place is indeed one of the poorest villages in Anhui.  Not to mention the dusty dirt road, the old thatched huts, even the few willow trees at the head of the village, they also look listless and dilapidated.

    "This village is really rustic." I frowned.

    Lao Zhao said: "It's not the soil, but the age. A few years ago, there wasn't even a dirt road into the village, and it was all wild roads overgrown with weeds."

    I thought to myself, it's no wonder the ancestral hall is still preserved for being so uncouth.

    We did not wear police uniforms this time. After arriving in the village, Lao Zhao did not go to the villagers to inquire about the case. Instead, he inquired about the location of the ancestral hall and made a detour.  The first time I participated in handling a case, I was a little excited, so I followed it with great interest.

    When I got to the ancestral hall, I looked around and found that the ancestral hall was interesting, and it happened to be built next to the village cemetery.  I know that some ancient villages still retain certain ancient customs, such as offering sacrifices during festivals and holding various ceremonies in ancestral halls.  Although the ancestral hall enshrines the respected ancestors in the village and the dead, but with the large cemetery next to it, it is almost the same as Yizhuang.  Now that someone is dead, I feel even more desolate and desolate.

    The light of the setting sun has gradually withdrawn, and the dusk between the sky and the earth is falling slightly.  I don't know if it is a psychological effect, but I always feel that the night wind here is chilly.  It's May now, but this place is like late autumn, with an inexplicable coolness in the wind.

    I shivered, looking at the half-closed door of the ancestral hall, I suddenly felt a little trembling.  Thinking of the four or five people who died here, and maybe an old lady's coffin inside, the creepy feeling slowly climbed into my heart.

    "Scared?" Lao Zhao looked at my expression and smiled.

    I immediately retorted: "Where is it, I'm so excited!" As I said that, I rushed up a few steps and pushed open the door of the ancestral hall.

    A gust of cold wind blew from the ancestral hall, blowing the paintings on the wall.  A coffin lay before my eyes.  But the lid of the coffin was closed and clean, and a wreath of chrysanthemums was placed on it.

    "Well, if the case is not solved, this old lady will not be able to rest in peace, Master, you say" When I said this, I felt that there was no sound around.  I turned around suddenly, only to realize that Old Zhao was not behind me at all.

    What about people?  ?  I was startled, and at this moment, the gate of the ancestral hall that was originally opened suddenly closed with a "babble" sound.

    Immediately, I felt my scalp go numb, and I got goosebumps all over my body.  I don't believe in ghosts and gods, but in this barren village, in the ancestral hall where people have died, and beside the old coffins, it is inevitable that there will be some chills.

    I settled down and shouted: "Master, Master?!"

    After shouting for a long time, there was only my own echo in the ancestral hall.  Old Zhao is missing.

    I rushed to the gate of the ancestral hall and pushed the gate of the ancestral hall desperately.  But after I pushed for a while, the dilapidated wooden door turned out to be as motionless as an iron door.

    Did it really hit a ghost?  I thought to myself.  Turning to cursing secretly: I am a fucking policeman, I am afraid of his fart.

    Thinking of this, I became more courageous and wondered if someone had sealed the door of the ancestral hall outside?  If so, it may be someone who has a great relationship with the murderer!  Or the murderer!  This guy must be watching the ancestral hall all the time, and when he saw someone entering the ancestral hall, he immediately closed the door of the ancestral hall!

    I am guessing like this, although I feelThis speculation is a bit reluctant, but it somewhat calms down my mind.  It's just that after a while, a feeling of sharpness suddenly came to my heart.  My heart tightened, and I turned around to look, only to see that there was no one behind me, only a coffin and countless spirit tablets standing coldly and silently behind me.

    I breathed a sigh of relief, and accidentally saw a few dilapidated scrolls hanging on the walls of the ancestral hall.  I counted, there are six paintings in total.  When I approached and took a closer look, I couldn't help feeling horrified after seeing the content of the painting clearly.

    I saw that the first painting painted a skinny and ugly person.  The man's belly was big and round, and he was eating a bloody human leg; the second painting showed a fat man lying in the snow, his stomach was disemboweled, and the internal organs flowed out from the wound, and flowed all over the ground  ;

    The third painting shows a woman with disheveled hair, long black hair tangled all over her body, and her face is also covered by long hair.  But those terrified eyes protruded from the long hair, very terrifying.  She fell to the ground dying, with wounds all over her body, and maggots had grown from the wounds, and it was very disgusting to attach to them.

    The fourth painting shows a man in armor, his body is full of arrows, and his hands and feet have been cut off.

    The fifth painting shows a person lying in a coffin, rotted beyond recognition.

    The sixth painting is blank.

    These five paintings give people a very uncomfortable feeling, as if the people and objects in the paintings are "alive", as if they can smell the bloody smell in the scrolls and the rotten smell of the corpses.

    I quickly looked away from the picture, thinking that this ancestral hall is not dedicated to the ancestors, how could there be such a bloody and ominous picture?

    Moreover, what is the meaning of this painting?

    I couldn't figure it out, so I gave up.  Because Lao Zhao is gone now.  But the ancestral hall is so big, where can Lao Zhao hide?  Or, has he been attacked by gangsters?  Thinking of this, I hurriedly searched back and forth in the ancestral hall, but couldn't find any clues about Lao Zhao.

    Just when I was extremely puzzled, I suddenly heard a strange sound coming from behind me.  The sound seemed to be the sound of fingernails scratching wood, which made people feel hairy.  I looked behind me, only to find that the voice came from inside the coffin.

    At this time, I really broke into a cold sweat.  Inside the coffin should be the old lady who died and was dug up according to the case records.  I stared at the coffin and heard the scratching of the wood getting louder.

    The dead old lady scratching the coffin?  The very thought gave me goosebumps.  But thinking of my own identity, I became bolder again, thinking that I am not afraid of such ghosts and monsters.  Since there is a sound in the coffin, I will push it away and have a look!

    Thinking of this, I mustered up the courage to rush to the coffin and push the coffin lid with both hands.  Unexpectedly, the lid of the coffin was so heavy that I didn't push it away.  I turned around for a while, thinking that if the old lady couldn't be resurrected, wouldn't it be Old Zhao in the coffin?  Old Zhao is so wicked, why did he want to get into this coffin?

    After turning around, I saw some kind of pattern painted with red cinnabar on the head of the coffin.  When I bent down to look at it, it looked like the spell of the Maoshan Taoist priest on TV.  Seeing that this spell is very new, it seems that someone just painted it.  I found it funny in my heart, this countryman is really superstitious, and there are still people doing this now.  I really don't believe in evil!

    Thinking of this, I moved my dantian with luck, and pushed hard¡ªthe coffin lid was actually pushed open by me.

    I looked into the coffin and saw an old lady in her fifties lying in it.  The old lady was neatly dressed, her face was serene, and there was nothing unusual about her.  And the sound of scratching the wood stopped abruptly.

    I saw that Lao Zhao was not inside, so I couldn't help laughing at my idea.  Just when I was about to restore the lid of the coffin, I heard the weird sound of scratching the wood again!

    I shivered and took a step back.  At this time, the sky was completely dark, and there was no light in the ancestral hall. In the darkness, the sound of scratching the wood became more and more strange, as if something was scratching my heart.

    I took out the police flashlight in my backpack and shone it into the coffin. My hands trembled with fright, and I almost missed the flashlight.  I saw that the old lady's fingernails grew several inches long, and the sound of scratching the wood was because her hands were moving, and those fingernails were scratching the coffin board!

    Everyone is dead, how can the hands move?  After calming down, I remembered the explanation about the fraudulent corpse: under the action of the surrounding electric ions, the deceased has some vital signs.  But the coffin was closed, and the old lady had been dead for a while. Most of the fraudulent corpses happened to people who had just died. It was almost impossible to fraudulent corpses after being dead for so long.

    I wiped off my cold sweat and wanted to close the coffin lid.  At the same time, the old lady sat up!

    I was taken aback, but saw that the old lady still had her eyes closed, but there was a weird smile on the corner of her mouth.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)??The old lady still had her eyes closed, but there was a weird smile on the corner of her mouth.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 4 The Ancestral Temple

    ?

    I took a few steps back and touched the Swiss Army knife hanging on my waist.  Everything that happened in front of me was so weird that I didn't know how to react for a while.

    Just when I was in a daze, I suddenly felt a slight coolness on my neck.  Raising my hand to touch it, I felt something like a few thin threads wrapped around my neck.

    not good!  An ominous premonition flashed by, and I suddenly felt suffocated, and a tingling pain came from my neck.

    Damn, someone is trying to strangle me!

    I hastened to grab the thing wrapped around my neck with all my strength.  But that thing seemed to be growing on my neck, and I couldn't pull it off no matter what.  After a while, I felt short of breath, and my eyes began to blur.

    I felt a chill in my heart, thinking that this is the confession here.  He died before leaving the teacher, and he didn't know for whom he died in the end.  There are so many dead people in this ancestral hall, I will be added in the future.  By the way, I am not from Fengshan Village, can I be buried here

    In a trance, I felt a shadow slowly emerge in front of me.  Human-like but not human-like, with a black body, red hair and green eyes, and an extremely ferocious face.

    But in an instant, this ugly shadow turned into a very beautiful woman again, smiling provocatively at me.  The moment I closed my eyes, I thought to myself: Damn, what kind of dream do you have before you die.

    At this moment, I heard a "bang", as if the door was knocked open.  Immediately, Old Zhao's voice sounded eagerly: "Xiao Song, Xiao Song!"

    But my consciousness has gradually blurred, and after a while, I passed out.  After an unknown amount of time, I felt someone patting my cheek.  Slowly opening my eyes, seeing a hideous grimace in front of me, I couldn't help jumping up with a groan.

    After jumping up, I felt a sharp stabbing pain in my neck.  When I touched it with my hand, it was wrapped in gauze.

    I took a closer look at the person in front of me, and it turned out to be Lao Zhao.  He had turned on the flashlight just now, and the light from the flashlight shone on his face, covered by shadows, almost like a grimace.

    "Master, people are scary!!" I breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Where did you go just now?"

    Old Zhao said: "I was just outside the door. I just checked something, but I saw that you were gone. When I entered the door, I saw that you had fallen to the ground."

    After listening to his words, I recalled the situation just now, and then hurriedly asked: "Master, did you bandage my wound?"

    Old Zhao nodded, and said with a cold snort: "I warned you earlier, with skills like yours, it's better not to follow me."

    I wondered: "Master, didn't you see anyone else when you came in? It seems like someone strangled me with a rope just now!"

    Old Zhao said coldly: "I didn't see it. When I entered the door, I only saw you lying on the ground."

    Only then did I think of the coffin, and saw that the old lady who had sat up had already lie down in it again.  The sound of scratching wood was gone.

    "Master, did you see that old lady when you entered the door" I thought about my vocabulary, thinking that if I used the word fraudulent corpse, it seemed too contrary to my profession

    Old Zhao said: "You opened the coffin? It's okay, why do you open someone else's coffin?" After speaking, Old Zhao turned around and pushed the lid of the coffin.

    I took a photo of the old lady with a flashlight, but was surprised to find that the old lady also had a few thin strangle marks on her neck.

    Just as I was about to take a closer look, Lao Zhao had already pushed the lid of the coffin on.  I glanced at Lao Zhao's calm expression, and I always felt that something was wrong.  With Old Zhao's eyes, it's impossible not to see the strangle marks on the old lady's neck, and he answered my question out of context, is he hiding something?

    "It's getting late, let's find a place to stay first." Old Zhao said.

    "Where do you live?" I asked.  After the near-death just now, coupled with the occasional stinging pain from the inexplicable wound on my neck, I feel uncomfortable all over.

    "Let's stay at Zhang Peiliang's house. He's still in the county hospital. I've said hello to his family beforehand," Lao Zhao said.

    So we went to Zhang Peiliang's house.  His wife also went to bed with him. There was only one teenage boy in the family, who was said to be Zhang Peiliang's nephew, and he lived here temporarily.

    After putting down the luggage, I looked in the mirror and untied the gauze on my neck, and found that there were several fine strangle marks on my neck, as if strangled with wire.  But this fineness is thinner than iron wire, like hair.

    Before I left with Lao Zhao, I checked around the ancestral hall, and there were no footprints of others.  In other words, apart from the two of us, no one else has entered the ancestral hall tonight.  So, what was it that manipulated the old lady's body and tried to strangle me?  !

    The more I thought about it, the more terrifying I felt, but Lao Zhao didn't know what he was thinking about all night, and he ignored my questions at all.  After a while, he lay down and fell asleep.  I'm?80% is sleepy and confused, maybe I misread it.  "Speaking, the child rubbed his eyes, and went back to sleep in the house full of dissatisfaction.

    I stared blankly at Old Zhao, and asked suspiciously: "Master, I lost your body temperature just now when I touched you. I thought you were killed by someone."

    Old Zhao frowned and said, "Did you curse me to death?"

    "Then why are you staying in the closet?" I asked.

    Old Zhao frowned and said, "I'm going to the closet? Are you dreaming?"

    I stared into Lao Zhao's eyes for a long time, and found that his expression was calm and not fake, and I couldn't help wondering if it was just a dream of mine.

    I sighed, thinking that probably I was frightened in the ancestral hall today and had hallucinations.

    Thinking of this, I wanted to continue to lie on the bed and sleep, but my eyes passed by the bed inadvertently.  At this glance, I happened to catch a glimpse of the paper dust I found at the foot of the bed just now.  There are still my fingerprints on the ashes of the paper.

    My heart skipped a beat, and I immediately realized that it wasn't a dream just now.  Old Zhao really died in the closet.  But who is this resurrected in front of me?

    Thinking of this, I felt a chill on my back.  I turned my head to look at Old Zhao, and saw that he was also looking at me thoughtfully, with an unfathomable light in his cold eyes, which made me uneasy.

    I touched the Swiss Army Knife on my waist, and smiled at Lao Zhao: "Masterdon't you, don't you rest?"

    Old Zhao said lightly: "Go to bed first."

    When I heard this, I became more sober.  I can't tell whether this person in front of me is a human, a ghost, or someone else pretending to be, how dare I fall asleep in front of him?

    Thinking of ghosts, I couldn't help but smile wryly.  Originally, I didn't believe it the most, but everything that happened now is too unbelievable.  Unless I have a mental problem and can't distinguish between hallucinations and reality, I really can't explain how Lao Zhao came back from the dead and was sitting in the closet strangely!

    "There are still four hours before dawn, let's sleep for a while." After saying that, Lao Zhao threw away his cigarette butt, went to bed and lay down facing the wall.

    I stayed by the bed for a long time, and after seeing him fall asleep motionless, I went to bed shivering, stared at his back for a long time, saw that there was no movement, and fell asleep uncontrollably.

    But this sleep was not very secure.  I don't know how long it took, I heard the sound of birdsong in my ears.  When I opened my eyes, the sky outside the window was white, and it was already morning.  But the room was still dimly lit.  At this moment, I saw Old Zhao packing his suitcase sideways to me.

    I saw a few strands of thread-like things wrapped around Old Zhao's hands, which shone silvery in the faint skylight.

    Immediately, I remembered the few tiny strangle marks on my neck, and immediately lost all sleepiness.  Could it be Lao Zhao who wanted to strangle me?  ?

    impossible!  I immediately vetoed the idea.  If Lao Zhao was the one who wanted to kill me, why did he save me again?  And Lao Zhao is a criminal policeman, how could he enforce the law and break the law?

    Thinking of this, I half-closed my eyes and continued to observe Lao Zhao's movements.  I saw him bundle these thin thread-like things together, carefully put them into a glass bottle, and put a wooden stopper on it.  After that, he picked up a scroll painting in the box and unfolded it.

    I took a closer look at the pattern on the painting, and I was even more surprised.  The painting is of an unusually glamorous woman, wearing a gorgeous dress, but her shoulders are bare.  Wearing a corolla headdress on her head, a few strands of hair hang down, and a sultry and weird smile curls up on the corners of her lips.  The woman's face was lifelike, as if she was about to step out of the painting.

    But what surprised me the most was that the woman's appearance was exactly the same as the phantom that appeared in front of me before I fainted in the ancestral hall!

    At this time, Lao Zhao drew a few strokes on the painting with his fingers, and then he rolled up the scroll and put it in the box.  The moment he closed the box, I caught a glimpse of a silver pistol inside.

    But it was a very old-fashioned revolver, shining silver, and it was not a gun issued by the city bureau at all.  And this time we are only here to check for clues, not to arrest people, and we didn't bring a pistol at all.

    At this point my mind was even more confused.  Afterwards, Lao Zhao closed the box and re-locked it with a combination lock.

    I quickly closed my eyes, turned over, and sat up on the bed as if I had just woken up.

    Old Zhao looked back at me and asked, "Are you awake?"

    I rubbed my eyes and asked, "Master, you woke up early enough. Are we going to look for clues today?"

    Old Zhao replied: "No, we will go back to the Municipal Bureau today."

    I wanted to continue asking, but remembering Lao Zhao's weird behavior, I swallowed the question anyway.  I don't want to stay with him another night, it's too scary for your mother.

    It's no wonder that Lao Zhao doesn't like others to follow when he handles the case. It's no wonder that such a weird behavior doesn't scare people to death.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)It's not surprising that it doesn't scare people to death.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 5 Ghosts of the Han Tomb (Part 1)

    ?

    All the way without words.  After returning to the Municipal Bureau, Old Zhao plunged into the office, not knowing what to study.

    When it was almost time to get off work, the family members of the deceased in Fengshan Village suddenly came to the city bureau and said with one voice that the dead cadres had fought each other to death, and they were not murdered at all.  Because the matter involved some scandals and evils in some villages, when the police went to investigate for the first time, they would not report it.

    This turning point made the task force dumbfounded.  It is said that they were killed by fighting each other, even ghosts would not believe it.  However, the relatives of the deceased were unanimous, which was really unexpected.

    Our captain hurried to the hospital to find Zhang Peiliang, but received a notice from the hospital that Zhang Peiliang died suddenly last night. The cause of death was myocardial infarction.

    The case was at an impasse for a while.

    Compared with the case, I am more curious about Lao Zhao.  If Lao Zhao didn't really die that night, could he have entered a state of suspended animation?  Feign death is a state in which vital signs such as breathing and heartbeat are very weak, and it looks almost exactly like a dead person on the surface.  But the state of suspended animation mostly occurs after the body is severely injured.  Old Zhao was not injured at all that night, and what happened to him hiding in the closet?  And that censer and paper ashes, too weird!

    The more I thought about it, the more curious I became, and I paid attention to Lao Zhao's mysterious box.  However, after returning from Fengshan Village, Lao Zhao locked the box in the safe in the office, and I never had a chance to see it.  Of course, even if I can open the safe, Lao Zhao's box itself has a combination lock, and I still can't open the lock.

    Thinking of this, I gave up the idea of ??exploring the box.

    ?There were no clues in the case of Fengshan Village after repeated investigations, and the family members of the deceased unanimously claimed that these people were killed by fighting each other, and the bureau slowly put the case on hold as an unsolved case.  There is no clue about the murderer in this case, it's like hell.

    In the next few days, there were no major cases, so I had some free time.  But the incident in Fengshan Village has always made me unable to let go.  Afterwards, I went to check the identity of the old lady in the ancestral hall, and learned that she was just an ordinary villager in Fengshan Village. She died of illness and died only about a month ago.

    The villagers all said that they did not know who dug her out.  The old lady's son was working in another place, and after careful questioning, he found out that the child was actually the adopted son of the old lady, and the relationship was normal.  Ever since the old lady's son went to other places to go to university, he has lost contact with the old lady.

    Afterwards, I went to the family members of the deceased, but I didn't expect everyone to avoid it.  I guess that the old lady was probably dug out by those village cadres, but for what purpose, no one knows, or the insider refuses to reveal a word.

    I remembered the few paintings hanging in the ancestral hall, so I went back to the ancestral hall and took pictures of the paintings on the wall one by one with my mobile phone.  But when the fifth picture was taken, I couldn't help wondering: where did the sixth picture go?

    If I remember correctly, there are six paintings hanging in this ancestral hall.  The sixth frame is blank.  But this one is missing.

    After returning home, I uploaded the painting to the computer and looked at it for a long time, but I couldn't see why.

    Intuition tells me that these paintings are closely related to the old lady and the deceased.

    In order to seek answers, I posted these paintings to wowba and several other post bars, and posted a post, asking: Does anyone know the meaning of these paintings?

    ? I don't think anyone may reply seriously to this post, and I will close the page after posting it.  I checked the time on the computer, it was almost get off work time.  Lao Zhao has been busy in and out these days, and he has no time to pay attention to me.  And given his weird behavior, I don't really want to cling to him.  But through these few days of secret observation, I can be sure that Lao Zhao is a living person, with breathing, pulse and body temperature.  So I guessed that he probably entered a state of suspended animation that night.  But how did it get into the closet I can only assume that Lao Zhao sleeps irregularly and suffers from sleepwalking.

    Although this assumption is far-fetched, there is no other reasonable explanation.

    After I had dinner after get off work, I kept thinking about those weird paintings, so I turned on the computer to read the replies to the post.

    There are quite a lot of replies in wow bar, but most of them are spectator posts watching the excitement, which is not interesting.  I flipped through two pages, a little impatient.  The moment I wanted to close the webpage, I caught a glimpse of a reply: "These paintings by the poster are a bit like scrolls of a spirit-calling ceremony, but if you look closely, they are not. They should be for summoning Rakshasa ghosts, but there is one missing."  painting."

    One painting is missing!  This sentence immediately caught my attention.  This person seems to be knowledgeable, and the hanging paintings in the ancestral hall are indeed missing a sixth one.

    I hurried to check his id, and saw that his profile picture was a nine-tailed fox demon.  The id name is: Great Demon of Nanshan.

    &result.  A day later, the family decided to send him to the county hospital for treatment.  But the next night, Song Jin suddenly disappeared.  The family searched for a long time but couldn't find it.  Until this morning, the villagers found Song Jin in the tree hole of the big pagoda tree, so this scene happened now.

    After I listened to it, I thought it was really strange.  There are always strange cases these days.

    At this time, Lao Zhao discussed for a long time with a person who looked like a village party secretary, and the person turned around and left.  Not long after, the village party secretary brought a group of middle-aged men in their forties and fifties over, each carrying tools such as iron hoes and shovels.

    I watched curiously as this group of people walked to the side of the big locust tree, and started to do it in a hurry. After a while, they dug out the roots of the big locust tree.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 6 Ghosts of Han Tombs (Part 2)

    ?

    For a century-old tree, the roots have long been intertwined and extended.  When it was dug out, it was as big as a millstone.  The trunk of a hundred-year-old tree is already hollow, and most likely it will not live long.  But I don't know what Lao Zhao asked the village party secretary to dig out the roots of the tree.

    Just when I was wondering, the middle-aged men who dug out the roots of the tree were amazed and looked down around the pothole.  Curiously, I parted from the crowd and got together.  I saw two dark coffins lying under the huge pothole.  The two coffins were entangled with the remaining tree roots, and the roots even stretched into the coffin along the gaps in the coffins.

    I was amazed at the sidelines. Although I know that there are many ancient tombs in Anhui, especially many Han tombs, I have never seen one.  Moreover, the ancient coffin was buried under a century-old locust tree, which is too bizarre.

    At this time, Lao Zhao rushed over, took the shovel handed over by others, jumped into the hole, inserted the shovel into the gap between the coffin lid and the coffin body, and pried it hard, and the coffin was easily pried open  .  I looked inside and saw that the coffin was empty.  Lao Zhao followed the same pattern and pried open the other coffin, which was also empty.

    Although there are no corpses in the two coffins, there are some funeral objects such as jewelry and pottery.  The strangest thing is that there is a big double happiness lettering on the inside of the coffin.

    "Could it be that this is a couple married in the dark?" said an old man in the crowd.  I pricked up my ears and listened carefully, and I heard the old man say that after some young men and women are engaged, if they both die before they get married, the family will arrange ghost marriages for the deceased young men and women.  The old people think that if they don't get married for them, their ghosts will play tricks and make the house uneasy.  Therefore, a yin marriage ceremony must be held for them, and finally they will be buried together in the name of husband and wife.

    After hearing this, I didn't take it seriously, thinking it was just a folk superstition, and it was nothing more than seeking comfort for the family members of the deceased.

    Unexpectedly, the people of the Han Dynasty liked to be buried under the locust tree.  But the corpse can come out of the coffin by itself and climb into the locust tree, which is really incredible.

    Lao Zhao looked in the pothole for a long time, then looked at the two ancient corpses, and took photos.  I looked at him, thinking that other people's attention was on the dead Song Jin, why was he staring at the two ancient corpses?

    Old Zhao seemed to notice my gaze and raised his eyes to look over.  I shrank my neck, thinking that I would have to be taught another lesson.

    However, Lao Zhao ignored me and called the forensic doctor beside me.  The point is, he called the forensic doctor not to examine the body of the dead Song Jin, but the two ancient corpses!

    I felt that Lao Zhao's behavior was getting more and more weird, so I went over to listen to the conversation between him and the forensic doctor.  The forensic doctor squatted down, looked at the two ancient corpses over and over for a while, then took off the clothes of the ancient corpses to examine, and finally said: "These are two male corpses."

    "Are you sure?" Old Zhao's voice was full of surprise.

    The forensic doctor nodded and said: "I don't know what method has been used to preserve these two corpses. If no one cut down the big tree, then they should still maintain their appearance before they were alive. It may be that they were carried out of the closed environment now, and the corpses began to rot.  but not so rotten that you can't tell the difference between male and female."

    I was amused when I heard it.  Could it be that the ancients also engaged in homosexuality, wouldn't this pair be good homosexual friends?  But there was one who was willing to be buried in women's clothes. It seems that the history of pseudonyms has a long history.  This is true love!

    After searching for a long time to no avail, Lao Zhao noticed me and asked me to follow other colleagues back to the Municipal Bureau.  But I saw that he had no intention of leaving, so I turned around and stayed, wanting to see what Lao Zhao was going to do.  Since that night in Fengshan Village, I have been full of doubts about Lao Zhao's identity. I always feel that there are many mysteries behind him.

    Seeing that the police have all withdrawn, the villagers also dispersed.  The village was still cordoned off, but Song Jin's body was transported back to the city bureau for examination.  The two ancient corpses were placed aside and covered with a white cloth. It is said that the city's archaeological institution was notified to take them away.  I wandered around the old locust tree for a while, but Lao Zhao still didn't show up.

    After waiting for a long time, I felt that it was boring, so I found a place to sit down, took out the leftover bread from the morning and took a few bites.  Among the flowers and trees, under the big locust tree, only an old man sent by the village party secretary to guard the ancient corpse sat and waited.

    I checked the time on my phone, it was eleven o'clock.  Smoke billowed from behind the houses, and most people went home for lunch.  The old man guarding the ancient corpse sighed repeatedly, probably because he was hungry.

    At this moment, I heard footsteps, and Lao Zhao appeared.

    I got refreshed and looked around for a week. I saw a haystack next to me, so I quickly hid behind it.  From a distance, I heard Lao Zhao say: "Brother, you haven't eaten yet, have you?"

    The old guard replied: "That's right, why didn't Officer Zhao follow along?"go back?  "

    Lao Zhao said: "I still have something to do. I'm tired after watching for a long time. Let's go back to eat now. I'll take your place."

    The old man was probably hungry, so he thanked him and left.

    I listened for a while, and no one spoke, so I poked my head out quietly to see what the hell Old Zhao was up to.

    Old Zhao didn't notice my existence, but looked at the two coffins in the pit in a daze.  Next, he lifted the mysterious box at his feet, opened it, took out a bottle of red liquid, and took out a lighter.

    Lao Zhao's actions made me more and more puzzled.  So I held my breath and watched his every movement carefully.  Old Zhao twisted open the bottle containing the red liquid and poured the red liquid onto the two coffins in the pit.  A faint smell of gasoline diffused.  I sniffed the smell in the air, and wondered if the red liquid was gasoline mixed with other materials?

    At this time, when Lao Zhao was about to throw the lighter in his hand, his hand suddenly stopped in mid-air.  After thinking for a while, Lao Zhao put the lighter in his pocket, took out a box of matches from the box, lit one, and threw it to the coffin.

    I was startled, and thought that although the coffin was empty, although the funeral objects were escorted away by colleagues, they wouldn't be burned, right?  While I was in a daze, flames a few feet high shot up from the pit.  Unexpectedly, the coffin poured with gasoline burned at an astonishing speed, and the flames went out after a while, and it seemed that the coffin was completely burned.

    I thought that Lao Zhao would just leave, but he suddenly took out the silver revolver from the box, and aimed two shots at the two ancient corpses.  Seeing this, I really couldn't help it.  Is this old Zhao here to handle the case, or to destroy cultural relics?

    Immediately, I jumped out from behind the haystack, walked up to Lao Zhao in a few steps, and asked bluntly, "Master, what are you doing?"

    Old Zhao didn't expect me to be hiding nearby and was taken aback.  But he quickly calmed down and said, "Why are you still here?"

    I snorted coldly: "Master, where did you get this pistol?"

    My eyes fell on the revolver, and I saw that the pistol was shining silver, as if it was made of silver.  Old Zhao locked the pistol into the box and said, "It's just a collection."

    "Master, you still lie to me, and there are still bullets in the collection?! Where did this bullet come from?!" I asked.

    ?Old Zhao looked at me unpredictablely, which made me feel a little terrified, thinking that if there is something wrong with this old Zhao, will he kill me?

    Unexpectedly, Lao Zhao just sighed, stretched out a hand, and said, "Look at this first."

    I looked down and saw a few strands of very thin silk thread on Old Zhao's hand.  It's silk thread, but it doesn't look like it. It's more like a woman's long hair, but it's stronger than hair.

    "What is this?" I asked suspiciously.

    "Ancient qin strings. To be precise, these are the strings of a long-extinct ancient qin." Lao Zhao said: "This is the string of lacquer."

    "Qi Se?" I frowned.  I don't know anything about guqin, and the term is even more unfamiliar to me.

    "But what does that have to do with our case?" I asked.

    "Do you still remember the strangle marks on your neck?" Old Zhao asked.

    His words reminded me of being strangled that night.  I shrank my neck involuntarily, and said in disbelief, "Could this be the murder weapon?"

    "It's not these few, but it's the same thing." Old Zhao said, "I found this in the ancient coffin just now."

    "Qi se is a musical instrument, right? What about the musical instrument? Why are there only strings left?" I asked.

    "After thousands of years, the lacquer has become rotten." Lao Zhao said: "The other parts have been reduced to fly ash, but these few strings have remained, probably because of special anti-corrosion treatment."

    "But last time we found the strings in Fengshan Village, but here is Songjia Village. The two places are completely different. How could there be strings?" When Lao Zhao said this, I felt even more confused.

    Old Zhao sighed, and said, "These two cases may be somehow connected. It's useless to think too much, let's go back first."

    Having said that, Lao Zhao actually walked towards the entrance of the village.  I was stunned for a while before I came back to my senses: Didn't you tell me why the coffin was burned?  !

    I hurried to catch up.  Now my mind is full of question marks, but I don't know where to start.  Thinking of Lao Zhao burning the coffin, I asked Lao Zhao if he thought there was something wrong with the coffin.

    Lao Zhao still had an expressionless poker face, but when he saw me asking endlessly, he simply explained in a few words.  Old Zhao said that the coffin was called a mandarin duck yin-yang coffin, not a yin-yang marriage.  This is a kind of guardian coffin and burial coffin in ancient times. There must be a large ancient tomb under this coffin.  But it is not our duty to study ancient tombs, so let's leave it to the archaeologists.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)?The sacrificial coffin, there must be a large ancient tomb under this coffin.  But it is not our duty to study ancient tombs, so let's leave it to the archaeologists.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Seven Bronze Dolls

    ?

    I remembered that the forensic doctor said that the two dead bodies were men, so I asked Lao Zhao why the name was Yin Yang coffin, but two men were buried in the end?

    Lao Zhao said that he is not clear enough about this point.

    I asked Lao Zhao how he knew all this.  He was originally a criminal policeman, but he turned out to be like Mr. Yin Yang Feng Shui.

    Lao Zhao said that when solving a case as a criminal policeman, knowledge from all walks of life is always involved.  This is what he learned by accident.

    We chatted all the way like this, and went back to the Municipal Bureau by car.

    After going back, it's time to get off work to deal with some chores.  After I was busy, I remembered the post I made in wow bar.  After returning home, I quickly went online, opened QQ, and saw a verification message for applying to add friends.  There are four words in the application reason: Nanshan Dayao.

    I hurried through the friend application.  After adding this person, I knocked out my long-standing question: "Hello, I am the person who posted the post. Do you know the meaning of those paintings?"

    After a while, the man replied: "I know, but it's a long story. I think you are also from Anhui. Where are you now?"

    "I'm in Bengbu. How about you?" I asked.

    "I'm from Su County, and I'm going to visit a friend in Bengbu tomorrow. How about we meet tomorrow night?" the man replied.

    It's good for me to think about it, anyway, I have nothing to do after get off work, so it's good to listen to this anecdote, maybe it can help me solve an outstanding case.

    Thinking of this, I agreed to the man's invitation and wrote down his name and mobile phone number.  It turned out that this person was Yang Wen, who worked for the railway bureau in Su County.  This is the first time I met a netizen, and I still saw a man.

    In order to facilitate identification, I clicked into Yang Wen's space to see his photos in advance.  I was quite surprised at first sight.  Yang Wen was actually very young. According to the photos, he was tall and thin, with long hair and handsome features.  But after looking at more than a dozen photos, there was not a single one with a smile.  The brows and corners of the eyes are full of coldness and carelessness, and there are even traces of fierceness in the eyes.

    ?I was amused in my heart, thinking that Yang Wen in the photo was full of evil spirits, and his demeanor was more like a policeman than mine.

    Since Lao Zhao and the others were not responsible for the murder of Song Jin, I couldn't continue to understand the case of Songjia Village.  There was no big event in the day, and in the evening, I got off work early and took a car to a nearby restaurant called Tao Ranlou to wait for Yang Wen.

    This restaurant has an antique feel, with various potted plants everywhere.  In the hall, there are also separate spaces separated by retro screens, which are very quiet and convenient for chatting.

    Not long after sitting down, Yang Wen also arrived.  I looked up at the person who came, and saw that Yang Wen was similar to the photo, even a little thinner.

    Yang Wen smiled lightly: "Why, do you think there is any difference between me and the photo?"

    I laughed and said, "That's not true. I said that we are not on a blind date, so what do you care about? Closer to home, please explain to me, what do these paintings mean?"

    With that said, I pushed the phone in front of him and opened the photo album on the phone to show him.

    Yang Wen said: "I have seen all these paintings. This is a kind of sacrificial painting. If there are seven paintings, it is to summon the soul of the deceased. If there are six paintings, if they are used improperly, rumors will attract Luo  Stop the ghost."

    After I heard it, I couldn't help laughing: "Does anyone still believe this?"

    Yang asked noncommittal, and said: "These things, most people wouldn't believe it."

    I looked at him suspiciously, and asked, "You said you worked in the Railway Bureau, how could you understand these unorthodox things?"

    Yang Wen said: "I like to read books. These are all mentioned in ancient books. But where did you get these things?"

    "In an ancestral hall in Fengshan Village, I met by chance" As soon as I said this, a waiter who was cleaning up the dishes suddenly slipped, and the leftovers from the bowl in his hand happened to splash on half of my shoulder.

    I was annoyed in my heart, but the waitress apologized in a hurry, and I was inconvenient to get angry, so I had to take off my shirt and wipe it with a tissue for a long time.  While I was cleaning my shirt, I saw Yang Wen staring at my chest for a moment.

    I looked down and knew in my heart that he was looking at my ancient jade, so I smiled and said, "Do you know this thing? I asked many experts to appraise it, but none of them recognized it."

    Yang Wen asked with a surprised expression: "Listen to you, you don't know the name of this ancient jade?"

    I shook my head and said, "I really don't know. It was given to me when I was a child."

    Yang Wen said: "The thing you are wearing is commonly known as the 'Nuwa stone'. There is a rumor that this thing is one of the sky-repairing stones left by Nuwa to mend the sky. It absorbs the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and can ward off evil spirits."  Prevent disaster."?I saw that Yang Wen didn't even turn on the flashlight, but just stood quietly in the room.

    I saw that he hadn't moved for a long time, and he took a step forward, but it seemed that he had stepped on something hard, and his feet slipped again, and there was a metallic sound of "cracking" from the soles of his feet.

    "What?" I couldn't help but annoyed, "Yang asked, why didn't you turn on the light?"

    After asking, I haven't heard an answer for a long time.  Looking up, is there anyone around me?

    "Yang asked, Yang asked?" I shouted.  But there was no response in the empty room.

    At this time, the curtains moved slightly, and a gust of cold wind came in, making the rotten smell in the room even stronger.  I covered my nose and suddenly felt a faint light coming from my body.

    I was slightly surprised, and when I lowered my head, I saw that the jade hanging around my neck suddenly glowed weakly.  This jade sometimes glows in the dark night, but it is not like a luminous stone.  I really don't understand how it works.  But the light flickered for a while, and then went out.

    But after the light flashed, I saw a mess of things under my feet.  This thing is what tripped me up.

    I suddenly remembered that I had a lighter in my trouser pocket, so I quickly took it out, lit it and took a photo.  I saw a bunch of strange bronze dolls piled up on the ground.

    I squatted down and looked, only to see a cold gleam glowing from the bronze doll on the ground.  These dolls are very finely made, including armored warriors on horseback and ancient court maids, but I don't know what age these dolls are.

    In addition to these, there are also some weirder dolls, with a human head and a snake body, or a bull head and a human body, or even Siamese twins.  What's more, there are even male and female dolls.  The androgynous puppet had a strange expression, a smile that was not a smile.  It seemed to wink at me in the faint firelight.  I panicked, and at this moment, a sudden gust of wind blew out the flame of the lighter.

    All around fell into darkness again.  But at this time, I felt as if my body was being pressed down by a heavy cauldron, unable to move.  I tried so hard to get up, but couldn't move at all.  So I maintained the squatting position for a long while, thinking to myself: Could it be that my whole body has become paralyzed after squatting for a long time?

    But soon I discovered that being unable to move was not paralyzed at all, but really unable to move as if being pressed.  I panicked and called Yang Wen repeatedly, but no one answered.

    At this time, I heard a sound coming from the window.  Since I couldn't move, I could only look out of the corner of my eye.  I saw a large group of black figures running from the window, rushing towards me.

    These black shadows don't look like people, but they don't look like animals either, they are more like incorporeal figures.  At this time, those figures had already rushed to me.  I couldn't dodge, and watched them stepping on me and rushing over.

    I watched the direction they were going.  It was a small bedroom connected to the main hall.  I saw those black shadows disappeared after entering the bedroom.

    At this time, I suddenly felt that my body was light and I could move freely, so I quickly got up and chased to the bedroom.

    After entering the door, I saw that the bedroom was empty, except for a large antique wooden box in the middle.  At this time, the wooden box was opening the lid.  Strangely, there was a door in the corner of the bedroom with a lock that only appeared in ancient TV dramas.

    There is another bedroom in the bedroom?  I'm a little surprised.  But Yang Wen was not in the bedroom either.  The shadows just now disappeared.  Seeing that the box was open, I couldn't help stretching my head to look.  Seeing this, he was frightened out of his wits.

    The bronze dolls that were obviously lying in the main room just now suddenly arrived in the box at some point.  The androgynous bronze doll was smiling strangely at me at this moment, the smile was so lively that it made my whole body shudder.

    I hurriedly left the box, and my eyes fell on the lock.  You can see everything in this bedroom, so could it be that Yang Wen is in this small room that suddenly appeared?

    I thought for a while and pulled out my Swiss Army knife.  Anyway, I'm a policeman, and I've learned little tricks like opening a lock and picking a window.  Although this is an ancient lock, the principle of unlocking is similar.  After a while, I pried the lock open and kicked the door open.

    A strange smell came over my face.  The smell was so weird that I couldn't find any words to describe it for a while.  Of course it's not a scent, it's kind of disgusting to be precise.

    The cabin is darker than the bedroom.  I took out the lighter and fired it for a long time, but there was no spark.

    Just when I was depressed, I suddenly saw a flash of light in the darkness, and a gloomy face appeared in the darkness.

    I took a step back in horror.  At this time, the human face said: "What are you afraid of, it's me."

    I took a closer look and saw that the face was that of Yang Wen.  It's just that under the cover of light and shadow, it looks extremely terrifying.  I said helplessly: "I said Yang asked, can you turn off the flashlight for me?"

    Yang Wen pointed the light of the flashlight at the door and said to me, "Come in and have a look."

    Just as I was about to step in, I suddenly remembered a question.  Just now I clearly saw that the room was locked, how did Yang Wen get in?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Under the cover of shadow, it looks extremely terrifying.  I said helplessly: "I said Yang asked, can you turn off the flashlight for me?"

    Yang Wen pointed the light of the flashlight at the door and said to me, "Come in and have a look."

    Just as I was about to step in, I suddenly remembered a question.  Just now I clearly saw that the room was locked, how did Yang Wen get in?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Eight: The Burial Man

    ?

    I looked at Yang Wen hesitantly, not knowing whether to advance or retreat.  When I entered the door just now, I pressed the light button at the entrance. I was sure that the button was useless and the light was not on, so I took out the lighter to light it.

    During this period, I only saw the light of Yang Wen's flashlight in the living room, and then he disappeared suddenly.  Even if I can't see his shadow in the dark, I can always see his flashlight, right?  But this person quickly entered this mysterious small room like a ghost, and the door of this room was still locked from the outside!

    Yang asked how to do it?

    Thinking of this, I hesitated for a while.  Yang Wen urged: "Can you come in and take a look?!"

    I made up my mind, thinking that I am a policeman, wouldn't it be ridiculous to be afraid of you monsters and monsters.  So, I boldly went in the door.  Entering this small room, I first took a brief look around by the light of Yang Wen's flashlight.  This small room is very strange. Not only does it have no windows, but there is also a large water tank at the entrance.

    There seemed to be water in the tank, but the water had a strange smell, a sandalwood-like aroma.

    Yang Wen moved the flashlight across from me and said, "Look at these."

    When I looked down, my hair stood on end.  I saw three dead bodies lying on the ground.  The first body was that of a thin, gaunt old man.  I can't tell the age, it seems that I have been dead for many years, the body is black, but it has not rotted.

    The second body looked slightly younger.  The third body was that of a middle-aged man.  The two bodies also showed no signs of decomposition.

    "Here, there is a dead body here?!" I exclaimed.  At the same time, I pointed at Yang and asked, "Who the hell are you?! What are these corpses?!"

    Yang asked with a smile: "What's wrong with you? Do you think I killed these people?"

    I was a little surprised when I heard this.  Indeed, these people seemed to have been dead for some time, so it was impossible for Yang Wen to do it.  It doesn't make sense to say that someone he killed long ago is hiding here.  After all, no one would bring a stranger to the scene of a crime to expose their crimes.  Moreover, the first corpse was wearing a double-breasted short gown, which looked like a person in the twenties and thirties.  It is even more impossible for Yang Wen to kill him.

    "Then who are they?" I was full of doubts.

    "This is three generations of grandparents and grandchildren." Yang Wen said, "But every generation of men in this family will die in this small airtight room."

    "What?" I was surprised: "Why is this? Suicide?"

    Yang Wen did not reply directly, but asked: "Do you believe in ghosts and gods in this world?"

    I was stunned.  If someone asked me this question in the past, I would definitely answer: "I don't believe it." However, since the old Zhao and the ancestral hall incident, the worldview I originally insisted on began to shake.

    Seeing that I was silent, Yang Wen continued: "There are many events in this world that modern science cannot explain. Since they cannot be explained, they are attributed to ghosts and gods. Whether you believe it or not, it proves that there is no such thing in this world. Tell you the truth.  , My real profession is soul burial.¡±

    "Buried what?" I asked in a daze.

    "The soul burial man." Yang Wen repeated: "Generally speaking, it is to take the unowned soul and spirit body into custody, refine them again, and turn them into their own power, or use them for other purposes."

    "Ghost?" I sneered, "I can't accept that."

    Yang asked with a smile: "Do you want to see it?"

    I was stunned and said, "What do you know? Ghost?"

    Yang asked, "Yes."

    I laughed and said, "Are you talking nonsense? Could it be that you can summon ghosts?"

    Yang asked with a smile: "If you do what I say, you can too."

    Seeing that he insisted on letting me try it, I hurriedly said, "Don't change the subject. What I want to know now is, what happened to these three corpses?"

    Yang Wen said: "The family's surname is Chen, and the middle-aged man's name is Chen Qi. Last year, the family reported that Chen Qi was missing. The police investigated for half a month but found nothing. Later, Chen Qi's wife remembered that there was a restaurant in this community.  Some years ago, Chen Qi¡¯s grandfather had lived in this area, so he found this old house. After opening the secret room, he found three corpses inside, namely Chen Qi¡¯s grandfather, father and himself.¡±

    "What? Three generations of grandparents and grandchildren died here, didn't everyone in the family notice it?" I asked in surprise.

    "Because, according to Chen Qi's wife, since Chen Qi was born, he has never entered this room. Moreover, after his father died, he did not hold a funeral at all, and was taken home directly from the hospital. Chen Qi's wife only  I remember that Chen Qi's father was seriously ill at that time. Before he died, he said that he must be sent back to the old house and the?It is a thread-bound book, the cover is yellowed, it looks like it has aged.  The words on the cover are also in traditional Chinese characters, with the word "please God" written on it.  But these two characters are obviously written with a brush, not in printed fonts like the current books.  When I opened it, I almost vomited blood.  The rows are full of traditional calligraphy.  Not to mention, shit, traditional Chinese is fine, and it's even written in a particularly complicated font.  She looks pretty, but she doesn't know a word.

    I said helplessly: "I can't understand the book you gave me, so you should take it back."

    Yang Wen said: "You take it first, there will always be a time when you understand."

    Hearing what he said, I put the book away indifferently.  I took out my phone and looked at it, it was almost one o'clock in the morning.  I have to go to work tomorrow, so I bid farewell to Yang Wen and rushed home to sleep.

    Probably I was really tired that night, and I fell asleep when I got home. It wasn't until the alarm clock rang the next day that I got up with a sore body.

    When I was washing my face and brushing my teeth, I saw the strangle marks on my neck from the mirror in the bathroom, and I couldn't help being very depressed.  I have experienced more strange things in the past month than I have experienced in twenty years, and even if I wanted to break my head, I couldn't figure out the reason, so I simply gave up.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Nine Inexplicable Death

    ?

    After I arrived at the Municipal Bureau, I still felt exhausted and did not rest.  Since the morning, I have been confused and have a headache.

    Just when I was falling asleep with my heavy head supported in the office, I only heard Lao Zhao's cold voice: "What are you doing during work hours?!"

    I woke up after a jolt, and saw Old Zhao looking at me dissatisfied.  I muttered to myself: It's unlucky, I usually don't care about me, and now I was trying to take a break, but this old man caught me.

    I shook my head and straightened up, only then remembered that I thought the desk was too hard, so I casually placed the book Yang Wen gave me on the desk.  Now I fell asleep, and my saliva flowed to the cover.  I thought, this family's book must be preserved properly, so I quickly pulled out a few pieces of facial tissue to wipe the cover of the book.

    Old Zhao stared at the book in my hand and asked, "Where did this book come from?"

    I said: "I met a friend yesterday and he gave it to me. But it's useless to give it to me. I can't understand it at all."

    Old Zhao seemed to be very interested in Yang Wen's book, and continued to ask: "What does the person who gave you this book do?"

    I was very curious about Lao Zhao's extraordinary concern, so I asked, "Master, do you know this book?"

    With that said, I shook the book "Please God" in my hand.  Old Zhao said coldly: "I've seen this kind of book before. I advise you not to read this kind of weird stuff. Don't blame me for not reminding you in advance if you go crazy and have a schizophrenia."

    When I heard this, I secretly complained in my heart: You are a monster.

    Thinking of Lao Zhao's "Back to Life", I also think of Yang Wen.  Since modern science cannot explain the strange things that happened to Lao Zhao, then Yang asked whether the so-called "mysticism and metaphysics" can explain it?

    But I didn't expect Lao Zhao to be very interested in my book, and kept asking me who the owner of this book was.  I couldn't hold him back, so I had no choice but to tell Lao Zhao about meeting Yang Wen and going to Heping Community.

    After Lao Zhao listened to my story, he didn't speak for a long time.  I observed the words and expressions for a long time, but I couldn't see the deep meaning behind Lao Zhao's poker face.

    At this time, I thought of the dark strings, so I asked Lao Zhao where the strings came from, and why did they have to haunt me?  Do the strings that appear these few times come from the same Qi Se?  Now that the strings are still there, what about the rest?

    I asked several questions in a row, but Lao Zhao ignored them and didn't answer any of them. Instead, he glared at me, took the book from my hand, and walked out of the office door.

    I was very angry in my heart, but there was nothing I could do about him.  There was nothing important to do this day, so I didn't go to Lao Zhao's office to listen to his orders.  When it was time to get off work, I packed my bags and headed out the door.  I wanted to find a friend out for dinner, but thinking of Lao Zhao's behavior and his previous weirdness, I immediately changed my mind and wanted to contact Yang again to ask if he could explain these weird things.

    However, he took out his mobile phone and called Yang Wen, but he heard "The number you dialed has been turned off" from the mobile phone.

    People who want to come to Yang Wen for this kind of divine way, many people will invite him to watch Feng Shui to break evil spirits, and it should be relatively busy at night.  Although I still feel a little disapproving of this profession, at least it is a legitimate business, and it is not good to bother people to make money.

    After I got home, I played the game for a while and then went to bed.  After a while, he fell asleep.

    Tonight I had a very clear dream. In the dream, there was a desert wind and sand, and the back of an old man in front was moving steadily forward.  Judging from the old man's Chinese tunic suit, he should be Lao Zhao.

    Seeing that it was Old Zhao, I couldn't help shouting behind me: "Master, Master?!"

    But Lao Zhao still did not look back, and walked forward slowly and steadily.  I hurried and hurried, and finally got close to him, patted him, and called out: "Master, where are you rushing to?"

    Only then did Old Zhao slowly turn around.  But Lao Zhao's face made my hair stand on end.

    I saw that he was bleeding from all seven orifices, his eyes were wide open, and he looked like an evil ghost in a horror movie.

    I took a few steps back and said, "Master, what are you?"

    Old Zhao's mouth opened and closed, and he said coldly, "The road ahead is closed, you can go back"

    When he said this, I suddenly saw an ancient archway rising abruptly in front of me.  In the hazy mist, I saw overlapping figures at the archway.

    I stood still, feeling at a loss for everything in front of me.  Just when I was in a daze, Lao Zhao suddenly stepped forward and gave me a hard push.  I took a few steps back, and suddenly felt that my feet were hanging in the air, and I fell straight from a certain height¡ª¡ª

    I only heard a "bang dang" in my ear and a pain in my forehead, and I woke up immediately.It looks like it's made of silver.  The handle is black wood, of good material, probably ebony.

    In addition to this, there is actually a bag of bullets.  But the bullet was also silver.  Something else surprised me even more.  First came a bag of red powder.  I picked up a little bit with my fingers and studied it for a while, and felt that it was very similar to cinnabar.  For some reason, I thought of the coffin of the old lady in the ancestral hall of Fengshan Village.  What happened that night was so shocking that I still remember every detail clearly.

    I clearly remember a strange red pattern on the coffin.  Could it be that the pattern was drawn by Old Zhao with cinnabar?  Thinking of this, I suddenly doubted Lao Zhao's true identity.  The cinnabar pattern is very similar to the Taoist charms that have appeared in TV dramas.  How could Lao Zhao understand this kind of thing?

    Putting down the bag of cinnabar, I saw there was a scroll painting in the box.  My heart beat suddenly.  This scroll painting should be the one I saw by chance that night in Fengshan Village.  I took a closer look at the material of the painting, and it was very similar to the hanging paintings in the ancestral hall. The paper was good, but it was a little yellowed and old.

    I unfolded the painting, and sure enough, I saw a coquettish beauty jumping out of the paper, so glamorous.  I remembered that Yang Wen said that these paintings were for summoning Raksha ghosts.  So this originally blank painting was "summoned" a Rakshasa ghost, and then it was sealed in this painting?

    Thinking of this, I smiled wryly for a while, and felt that my imagination could be used to write novels.

    In addition to these, there is still a sealed letter left in the box.  I thought this was the letter that Lao Zhao said he left for me, so I couldn't wait to open it and read it.

    There is only a thin piece of letter paper inside the envelope, and on it are old Zhao Qiujin's pen writing:

    "My disciple Song Yanru met:

    This trip to Fengshan Village is probably a farewell.  Thinking back to the beginning, I never fulfilled my duty as a master, and it was too late to teach you many things.  But this is also where I am most confused: what should I teach you?

    As you can see, I am a criminal police officer, and I have been a criminal police officer for 20 years.  However, my job is not to be a police officer.  According to ancient legends, Bao Zheng judges the sun by day and judges by night. Although I don't have this ability, I am still busy with various criminal cases in the world during the day, and go out to work on some "shady" cases at night.  I don't let you show up at the scene of some cases because you have a special physique and belong to the 'passing the yin body'.

    Maybe you won't understand if you talk too much.  I have a silver revolver in my case, left by my grandfather.  The name of this gun is 'God of War'.  You take it to Jingya Bookstore at No. 37, Fu'an Street, Tianjin, and find a boss named Wu, who will tell you everything.  Remember to go as soon as possible, otherwise there is danger of life.  "

    The letter ends here.  The final signature is: Zao Wou-ki.  I saw that the last few strokes of the name seemed to pause. It seems that Lao Zhao was very conflicted when he finished this letter.

    ? Although I was dubious about what he said in the letter, it was Lao Zhao¡¯s last wish. I decided to take advantage of a week¡¯s vacation to go to Tianjin.  Moreover, what is Lao Zhao's life experience?  Why on earth did he come back from the dead that night?  And now who killed him?  The Criminal Police Brigade has been unable to solve the serial murder case for a long time, and there are no clues.  Well, if I find this bookstore owner, it may also help in the detection of Lao Zhao's death.

    Thinking of this, I decided to pack up my things and plan the itinerary the next day, and go directly to Tianjin.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Ten Spirit Beast

    ?

    Take the high-speed rail to Tianjin Station soon.  I came in a hurry and didn't know the way, so I had to take a taxi to Fu'an Street.  Looking at the beating meter on the taxi, I feel distressed in my heart.  But in order to track down the truth, I had no choice but to bear the pain.

    The taxi entered Fu'an Avenue, and a bustling scene rushed over.  The aroma of various snacks floated in the air, and I felt hungry.  But my mind still fell on the mysterious bookstore owner, and I wanted to meet this person first.

    The taxi stopped at No. 37, Fu'an Avenue.  I got out of the car, and sure enough, I saw a small front room next to a milk tea shop. On the door was a wooden plaque with the words "Jingya Bookstore" written in ancient style.

    After entering the door, I saw that the storefront of this bookstore was not too big, and most of them were middle school students in uniforms, standing in front of rows of bookshelves reading books.

    I saw a wicker chair in front of the cashier, on which a middle-aged man in his forties was lying on his back and taking a nap.  I took a few glances at this man, and saw that he was quite tall and strong.  It's not ugly except for being a little fatter, but the sleeping appearance is a bit ugly.

    At this time, he was snoring with his mouth half-opened, and the saliva flowed to his chin. Damn, he looked sloppy no matter how he looked.  I thought to myself, this guy can't be Boss Wu that Lao Zhao asked me to find, right?  Judging from what old Zhao Xin said, this Boss Wu should know a lot and be well-informed.  But judging by the appearance of this guy, no matter how you look at it, he is a small boss, a common man.

    I looked around at the people in the bookstore, thinking that the boss is still sleeping when he opens the store, isn¡¯t he afraid that someone will steal books and steal money?  But fortunately, the bookstore is full of students now, so they shouldn't have such evil intentions.

    I stepped forward and pushed him, shouting: "Boss, boss?!"

    But this fellow is still snoring like thunder without wavering.  At this time, a boy came over with a book, threw a dozen yuan on the cash register, and went straight out the door.

    I couldn't help but sigh in my heart: Your mother is too self-conscious.  But this guy sleeps so deeply, what if people give less money, or just take the book away?

    I yelled for a long time to no avail, and suddenly felt teased, and reached out to the ten yuan on the cash register, thinking that I would let you go to bed and teach you a lesson.

    But just as my hand was holding the corner of the ten yuan, suddenly a hand stretched out quickly and grabbed my wrist firmly.  I was startled, and looked up, shit, the bookstore owner woke up at some point, half-closed his eyes, and looked at me coldly, with a sinister look on his face.

    "I didn't learn well at a young age, but I learned to steal money!" Although the boss had a stern look on his face, his movements were very fast.  He grabbed the change on the table in his hand, counted it carefully, and then put it in the drawer of the cash register and locked it.

    I feel funny in my heart, I dare to say that this is a money fan.  But he was sleeping just now, but he was able to shoot like lightning, his movements were firm and precise, he looked like a Lianjiazi.  And his posture just now didn't look like he was pretending to sleep.  If you can still stay awake while sleeping, this is too much like a master.

    However, I looked him up and down for a while, only to feel that there was no trace of martial arts master's temperament, and I couldn't help but feel puzzled.

    At this time, the boss also looked at me for a while, and asked: "Where did you come from? Do you know that no one dares to steal from me?!"

    I asked, "Is the boss's surname Wu?"

    The boss nodded and said, "Yes, you are?"

    I hurriedly asked: "Then do you know Lao Zhao, that is, Zhao Wuji?"

    Boss Wu was a little surprised when he heard the name: "Who are you from Lao Zhao?"

    I said, "I'm his apprenticeor a colleague."

    Boss Wu gave a noncommittal "Oh" and said, "Old Zhao, I have broken off relations with him for a long time."

    This time I was surprised: "Break diplomatic relations? But Lao Zhao left a letter before his death asking me to come to you."

    "Before he died?" Boss Wu asked with his eyes wide open, "Is Lao Zhao dead?"

    I sighed: "Yes, not long ago, it happened the day before yesterday."

    Boss Wu was stunned for a while, then sighed inaudibly.  Seeing that he didn't look very surprised, I asked, "You seem to expect that Old Zhao will die?"

    Boss Wu sighed: "If you do what he does, you might die someday. It's just a pity"

    "What a pity?" I asked.

    "It's a pity that he still owes me a hundred yuan!" Boss Wu said bitterly: "He refused to pay back the money, so I broke up with him."

    After hearing this, my face was full of black lines: "Just for one hundred yuan? Why didn't Lao Zhao pay it back?"

    Boss Wu thought for a while and said, "It seems that he came to Tianjin for some case at that time, borrowed me a hundred yuan and left. I urged him to pay back the money afterwards, but he always forgot about it. He didn't contact me anymore.  I knew this hometownWu Dan shrugged and said, "I don't know about that. Those three urns were stolen. I checked the backgrounds of the three dead people, and they all died unjustly. The ones pasted on the urns are  A charm that aggravates and gathers grievances. I don¡¯t think someone wants to kill you, but wants to inject a cloud of Yin Qi into your body, increase your energy, and use it for that person.¡±

    I was dumbfounded when I heard this.  I'll go, could it be that I was very talented when I was young and was missed by others?  It's not that I'm self-effacing, I've lived until now, and I haven't discovered that I have any superpowers.

    "Old Zhao also said what you said about Yin Body, what does this mean?" I couldn't help asking.

    "The yin body is a physique that is born with the ability to perceive evil spirits. Legend has it that people with this physique can enter the underworld without being noticed by ghosts. But this is a physique that is rare in a hundred years in legend, so I say you are rare  .¡± Wu Dan said.

    "This means that I can communicate with ghosts and see the underworld?" I was speechless.  If that's the case, how come I haven't seen a ghost for so many years?

    "Theoretically speaking." Wu Dan said: "Otherwise, you can try it."

    "How do you try this?" I asked suspiciously.  Could it be that there are ghosts in this house?

    Wu Dan said: "This is easy to handle."

    After saying this, Wu Dan started to work with his back to me.  I had a faint feeling of being cheated, so I carefully looked at what he was busy with.  I saw him tidying up a vacant space in the small room, and then he removed a cardboard box from the square table.

    Wu Dan opened the cardboard box, and took out a simple earthenware bowl, a small incense burner, a few incense candles, and a red chalk from inside.

    I watched in surprise as Wu Dan drew a strange pattern on the ground with chalk.  I can't describe what the pattern is, because I can't understand many symbols and characters.

    I was watching him draw a ghost, and the fox in the cage next to me was staring at me.  I couldn't help but walked over, stroked its soft fur, and sighed: "Such a cute little thing should be released."

    Wu Dan said without turning his head: "No, this thing was brought out from the mountains of Wushan. Do you want to put it back after traveling thousands of miles? Can you guarantee that it can continue to adapt to the environment there?  "

    I asked: "Then why did you bring it out of the mountain?"

    Wu Dan said: "At that time, the parents of this little spirit fox were killed, skinned and made into clothes, leaving one still unweaned. Could it be that he had the heart to let it wait to die in the deep mountains? So my friend brought it back."

    "Peeling?" I frowned.

    "Aren't all hunters like this?" Wu Dan straightened up disapprovingly, and said, "Okay, stand to the left of the pattern I drew."

    I looked at the pattern on the ground and asked, "What is this?"

    Wu Dan shouted: "Where are so many nonsense, hurry up!"

    I had no choice but to stand over, and saw Wu Dan came to stand opposite me, his eyes were slightly closed, and there were words in his mouth.

    In the incense burner on the square table, there are three sticks of incense burning.  The curling aroma drifted in, suddenly making me feel an unprecedented tranquility.

    I watched Wu Dan walking, making gestures, and reciting incantations, but I didn't find it abrupt, but looked a little dazed.

    At this time, he suddenly heard him say: "Give me your hand."

    I heard the words and stretched out my left hand.  After reaching out, I fucking regretted it.  Because I saw Wu Dan grabbed my hand, and there was an extra knife in my hand.

    Damn, when did this guy get the knife?

    Before I could think about it, Wu Dan raised his knife and drew a line on my middle finger.  I yelled "Aww" and cursed, "Damn it! Why are you cutting my fingers?!"

    Wu Dan ignored my protest and calmly squeezed out a drop of blood into the pottery bowl.  Wu Dan said: "Come on, I cut a small mouth to get some blood from you, are you yelling like a bitch?"

    I cursed in my heart: ten fingers connected to heart, give me a fucking try.

    At this moment, I suddenly felt a gust of cold wind blowing towards my face, which made me shiver.  It's strange that there is such a cold wind in the midsummer weather.

    Immediately, I only felt a tinnitus sound, and then someone laughed: "Fatty, why are you willing to let me out?"

    I was startled, and quickly looked around, only to find that besides Wu Dan and me, only the spirit fox was panting.  Where does this sound come from?

    Looking at Wu Dan again, I saw that he was facing the air and said: "Old guy, you have been sleepy for twenty years, don't you blame me?"

    There was a burst of laughter.  I listened carefully to the laughter, and found that the voice was very pleasant, as if it was the voice of a young man.  Laughter is lazy and has a very attractive magnetic charm.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)??Listen, it seems to be the voice of a young man.  Laughter is lazy and has a very attractive magnetic charm.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 11 Headless Corpse

    ?

    "Who is talking?" I couldn't help asking.

    Wu Dan ignored me, and just said to the air: "Since you have been imprisoned for twenty years, it's time to come out and let the wind go. But you are a ghost and cannot appear in the world. There is a spirit fox in the cage in front of you. You  And possessed by that spirit fox."

    "Fox? You made me into a fox?" The voice was annoyed.

    Wu Dan snorted coldly: "Otherwise you will continue to be locked in the small dark room, choose yourself."

    After a while, the voice let out a long sigh.  Immediately, I only felt the cold wind blowing towards my face, blowing away from me.  After a while, I heard a voice behind me: "Okay, let me out."

    I looked back, and the fluffy little fox was talking.

    I took a few steps back, pointed at the fox and said tremblingly, "Hey, huh, talk!!"

    The little fox showed a look of contempt: "I am a human being in the body of this beast! Of course I can talk."

    I listened carefully to the voice, and it was exactly the same as the human voice that sounded out of thin air just now.

    Immediately, I felt that the three views would never return.  Are there really ghosts and gods in this world?  I'm going, this makes my atheism so embarrassing.

    Wu Dan opened the cage and let the spirit fox out.  I saw this little thing stretched, arched its body, and jumped onto my shoulder: "This kid is the master I want to follow?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Yes, it's much safer with you by my side."

    I saw him smiling treacherously, and I thought he was afraid that this fox would make him poor, right?

    But the realization that foxes can talk completely shocked me.  For a while, I didn't know what to say.

    Wu Dan briefly explained to me the "ghost" that was summoned.

    It turns out that this ghost's previous life was called Song Yang, and he was still from my family.  In the past, the Maoshan Taoist sect was divided into two factions, Mao in the south and Ma in the north. The descendants of the Mao family mostly practiced alchemy to achieve Taoism;  Song Yang is inclusive, and he is very proficient in both schools of Taoism.  I heard that he was in his sixties when he died, but he still looked like he was twenty.  But back then he betrayed the teacher because of a woman, and later he stole the treasure of the teacher because of that woman.

    The purpose of stealing the treasure was to save the life of his lover, but it was a pity that the girl died before it was too late.  Song Yang was heartbroken and tried to use the forbidden spell to summon the ghost to return to the sun, but was killed by the master of the master.  But the soul remained for some reason, and was sealed by Wu Dan for another twenty years.

    After listening to this simple life history of the characters, I only have one feeling: Your mother, Mr. Song, is still so romantic in her sixties, and she actually tried to reverse the yin and yang for her lover.  Even if this guy maintains his youthful appearance, his age is already there. Hey, do you have the guts to seduce a little girl?

    When I think about it this time, I suddenly feel that I really don't have any romantic imagination.

    I told Wu Dan about the strange things I encountered.  After hearing this, Wu Dan said, "Then what about strings and the like, most likely you have provoked something unclean. But don't worry, even if the protective jade I gave you is useless for the time being, this fox will help you.  "

    I looked at Linghu beside me, and was a little speechless.  The fox was looking at me with disdain.  I thought about it and said, "I can't call a fox 'Song Yang', can I?"

    Wu Dan said disapprovingly: "You can call it whatever you want, anyway, you take it home and raise it, I don't care."

    I picked up the fox spirit, and I liked his cute appearance very much in my heart, but I tried not to think about the fact that the fox spirit was actually a man.

    The fox didn't like me holding it. After struggling for a long time to no avail, he curled up in my arms helplessly.

    After talking for a long time, it was almost dusk.  Wu Dan asked me to stay, and we can talk about other things tomorrow, so I agreed.

    I stayed at Wu Dan's house that night.  Wu Dan claimed that he used to have a wife, but a few years ago his wife ran away with a deaf man because he disliked that he was living poorly and had no money.  I thought to myself that Wu Dan is such a money fanatic, could it be that he was stimulated by this failed marriage?

    But it seems that he has let go of it over the years.  Although it is not as messy as the hostess's house, the decoration is still good. Although the house is not big, it has two living rooms, more than enough for one person to live in.

    Wu Dan let me share a bedroom with that spirit fox.  Linghu showed a contemptuous look, and said coldly, "I'd rather sleep in the living room."

    I am annoyed.  This guy's character is too uncute, and he has such a cute appearance for nothing.  But you can't blame the fox, after all, the soul of the fox is an "uncle".  Thinking of this, I didn't hold any interest in this product anymore, and let it fend for itself.

    But Wu Dan said to Linghu: "No way. NowI'm not moving.  But just now this person was obviously calling for help.  The most difficult thing to explain is that when the salvage personnel pulled this man, they found that he had no head, that is to say, what was salvaged turned out to be a headless corpse.  But the man had fishing lines wrapped around his hands.

    Later, after family members identified the body, it was confirmed that the person who died was Luo Zhen.  But how the child's head disappeared, and where the head went is unknown.

    However, according to the police's inference, Luo Zhen died in a strange way. It seems that he strangled his head with a fishing line and died.  This method of suicide is really unprecedented, and it makes people feel creepy.

    Wu Dan sighed at this point: "The children are dead, what do you want me to do?"

    I pondered: "Could it be that they want you to find Luo Zhen's head?"

    Wu Dan sighed: "So what if you find them, they are all dead. That's what they mean. But if you really want to find it, it stands to reason that the salvage team also dived to the bottom of the river to search for it, but they couldn't find it. Maybe the current washed the head to the bottom of the river.  somewhere else."

    When I heard Luo Zhen's death, I somehow thought of the scene where I was strangled by the strings.  My intuition tells me that maybe these two things are somehow connected.  So I urged Wu Dan to go to a friend's house to see if this strange incident had any connection with what I experienced.

    When Wu Dan heard that I was going, he shook his head and said, "No, it will take seven to forty-nine days for your spirit fox to gradually recover its spiritual power. After all, the guy in his body has been sealed for too long. If you follow me  If you go, if you encounter any danger, I can't save you."

    I thought for a while and said, "Otherwise, I'll take the 'God of War'. You said that the gun is a silver bullet, which is very effective against zombies and ghosts. I graduated from the police school anyway. Although my marksmanship is not as good as piercing Yang with a hundred steps,  But also very accurate.¡±

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "No, you are the only apprentice of Lao Zhao, and he entrusted you to me before he died. If something happens to you, I will feel better."

    I spat: "I said, Uncle Wu, I heard that you are a peerless expert. Since you are here, I will definitely guarantee my safety. Unless you don't even have this ability."

    When Wu Dan heard it, he immediately shouted: "Don't underestimate me, you can follow if you want, but take the God of War and load the bullets. If I can't take care of you at that time, you can at least protect yourself."

    I immediately nodded and said: "Okay, there is no problem with you!"

    But he smiled secretly in his heart: sending generals is not as good as aggressive generals, this guy is still fooled.

    So the two of us took the things we needed and Linghu Xiaomi, and headed towards Wu Dan's friend's house.  Before leaving, I saw Wu Dan packed a backpack and carried it bulgingly on his body.  There's even diving equipment in there.

    I just brought Ares and Spirit Fox.  Wu Dan saw that my hands were empty, he threw the backpack to me casually, and said, "Carry it! I'm getting old, you kid, do you have the nerve to let me help?"

    I took the backpack, only to feel a sinking between my arms.  This bag is really heavy.  I carried the bag on my back, but saw Linghu jump on top of the bag very rudely, and got down on the ground with peace of mind.

    I scolded: "Damn, you lazy fox want to crush me to death?"

    Linghu Xiaomi ignored it, lay down on it and yawned.

    So, I carried a backpack like this, with a white fox with big ears sitting on it, and followed an uncle out the door.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 12 Weird Han Paintings

    ?

    Maybe Xiao Mi really has a cute appearance, walking on the road, the rate of return is 200%.  Many people even came up to strike up a conversation, and by the way touched Xiao Mi in surprise.

    And girls are usually the ones who express interest in Xiao Mi.  Xiao Mi's performance is even more speechless.  If the uncles and aunts come over, they just ignore it; once the beautiful girl stretches out her slender hand to touch its hair, this guy immediately leans his face over and rubs the back of the girl's hand and cheek, and even allows the girl to hold him in his arms  inside.

    I looked at Xiao Mi's slightly narrowed fox eyes, and shouted in my heart: Blame Shu Li, blame Shu Li, blame Shu Li!  !

    But I have to smile back with a stiff face.  Because of the girl's envious eyes and praise: "It's so cute!! Is this a little fox?? It's so soft and fragrant!!"

    I laughed and said, "Yeah, I take a shower every day." At the same time, I thought back to the scene in the morning when this guy stood in the bathroom like a human, wiping shower gel on his face and body with his front paws.  If the girls saw this weird scene, they would probably throw the thing on the ground and scream.

    This is a fox demon.

    It's been a very exciting journey.  When I arrived in front of Wu Dan's friend's house, I saw a white paper pasted on the door of the house, and the door was open, and relatives and friends who expressed condolences came in and out.

    I frowned, thinking that this mourning hall should not be set up in my own home, right?

    When I entered the door, I wiped it. As expected, this house temporarily changed the living room into a mourning hall. Na Luozhen's body was parked in the living room, frozen in a coffin, and covered with a white cloth.  Facing the door was a large black and white photo, on which Luo Zhen was staring straight at the door.

    I whispered to Wu Dan: "What kind of custom is this, put the corpse in your own home?"

    Wu Dan said in a low voice: "Luo Zhen and the others have a custom in their hometown. It is said that relatives who died suddenly must leave home for funerals and must stay at home for three or four days. Otherwise, the ghosts will linger, it will be bad for the family, and the deceased cannot be reincarnated."

    I sighed: "At this temperature, it will stink after three or four days."

    At this time, a middle-aged man who was sitting by the coffin saw us and immediately came up to us.  I saw the sad look on his face, and thought that this was probably Luo Zhen's father, Luo Gang.

    The middle-aged man walked up to Wu Dan and sighed, "You've come. Alas¡ª" At this point, the circles of his eyes began to turn red again.

    Wu Dan sighed: "Okay, everyone has gone, it's useless to say anything, let's be sorry. But how did the police close the case?"

    Luo Gang sighed: "Unsolved case, what can I say. There is no reason to find out. It's hot today, and we can't let the child's body wait like this, so we have to bring it back and prepare for the funeral."

    Wu Dan nodded, and said in a low voice, "Headhaven't found it yet?"

    Luo Gang shook his head and sighed: "No, it's really strange that you said that it's been so long to find nothing. I don't want to ask you to come and think of a way." Speaking of this, Luo Gang just noticed me and asked Wu Dan: "This  yes?"

    Wu Dan said: "Oh, this is one of my new apprentices, who just came to help. Even if it's useless, one more person is more strength."

    I was stunned: When did I become your apprentice

    But when Luo Gang heard the words, he immediately expressed great gratitude to me, stepped forward to hold my hand, and sighed: "Thank you, thank you. Sigh, Luo Zhen is also as old as you"

    Seeing his haggard and sad face, I couldn't help but feel sad, and comforted me: "Uncle, don't be too sad. I came here with Wu Master, just to find out the truth and let Luo Zhen rest in peace."

    Luo Gang couldn't help but sigh: "Yeah, we don't even know how he died. If you can find out, that would be the best. At least it will give me and his mother a comfort, knowing how this child was killed.  Yes, or who the murderer is. Alas."

    I comforted him for a while, and then Wu Dan said: "Shall we go to his bedroom to see?"

    Luo Gang immediately said: "Of course. There are too many people coming and going at the moment, so I locked his bedroom."

    Having said that, he took out a key from his waist, walked to a bedroom, and opened the lock.

    I don't know if it was my illusion, but the moment he opened the door, I felt a cool wind blowing in the room, which made my skin crawl.

    Luo Gang opened the door for us and continued to talk to those who came to express their condolences.  Wu Dan closed the bedroom door, blocking out the whispers from the living room.  I carefully observed Luo Zhen's bedroom, and saw that the bedroom wall was pasted with light blue wallpaper, the floor was made of wood, and the bed was neatly arranged.  The walls are covered with ink paintings, there are landscapes and figures, the painters are exquisite and fresh, it seems that this Luo Zhen is still a young man of literature and art.

    There is a computer desk next to the bed, on which is a desktop computer.  The things next to it are also tidy.Xiao, as if the painter had seen it with his own eyes.

    "This Luo Zhen painter is really not a builder," I said to Wu Dan: "I'm sorry, if I didn't see that the picture quality is definitely modern, I would think it is a genuine antique."

    Wu Dan frowned even tighter at this time.  He scratched his head and said, "Impossible. Although this kid draws, he said that he doesn't like this kind of Chinese painting the most because he can't draw well and can't master the brushwork. Luo Zhen likes comics and oil paintings. But I didn't expect that this month  Transsexual."

    "Could it be drawn by someone else?" I said.

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "No. Judging from his reading of Chinese literature, this kid has really fallen in love with ancient Chinese things recently. He probably drew them himself."

    I thought about it for a while, and carefully considered my words: "Luo Zhen, it's not that his orientation is a bit special, right?"

    Wu Dan raised his eyebrows and looked at me: "You mean he is gay?"

    I laughed and said, "I'm just asking casually, because what he drew seems to mean that."

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "I really don't know about this, and I can't usually see it. But he doesn't have a girlfriend."

    Having said that, Wu Dan suddenly took out the last painting and said to me: "Look at this painting."

    I took it over and saw that this was the last of the twenty-three paintings.  It depicts a man with a sad face watching another's coffin being buried.  But there was a man and a woman next to the coffin, who looked like golden boys and jade girls.  The woman was holding a qin, and a guard was stabbing the two of them with a knife.

    "What does this mean?" I pointed to the man and the woman and asked, "Is it the golden boy and jade girl who were buried?"

    "Both of them are men, you see, he drew his Adam's apple on purpose." Wu Dan said.

    My heart moved, and I took a closer look, and it really was so.  Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in my mind, and I remembered the case I encountered a few days ago.  In the case where a yin and yang protective coffin was dug up at the head of the village, there were also two men inside, and one of them was wearing women's clothing!

    My heart beat faster and I said, "I've seen such a way of burial!" Then I briefly recounted the case to Wu Dan.

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "I'm not very clear about this. But look at these paintings, each of which has a few lines of writing. If you carefully identify a few, what can you see?"

    I looked carefully at those Chinese paintings, and sure enough, I saw a few lines of cursive characters in the upper left corner of each painting.  But some words are really difficult to understand. After reading for a long time, I can only understand a few words, such as: "Youth is beautiful, sexually sensitive";

    "Litting up with the upper body", from this meaning, it seems to be the emperor's favorite man.  I told Wu Dan my thoughts, he nodded and said, "I seem to have heard these words somewhere."

    I said: "Yes, Baidu, you will know."

    Having said that, I took out my mobile phone and went online, opened the Baidu homepage, entered these few sentences, and clicked search.

    Not long after, the page jumped, and several related information appeared: Emperor Han Cheng and Zhang Fang's love in troubled times.

    Han Chengdi?  Damn, isn't that Zhao Feiyan's emperor's husband?  Zhang Fang looks like he should be a man. Could it be that the lustful Emperor Han Cheng is bisexual?

    I clicked on the message, and saw a paragraph of text appearing below:

    Zhang Fang, according to the "Hanshu" records, was born in a noble family, living in the Marquis of Fuping.  The ranks of the ancient titles from high to low are Gonghou Bozinan, second in the back row, which shows the noble status of Zhang Fang.

    Zhang Fang's great-grandfather was an official worshiper of Da Sima, and his mother was the daughter of a princess.  He himself was young, handsome, intelligent and talented.  An ancient book says: "A young man is very beautiful, and his sex is sensitive." Such an intelligent young man, it is estimated that even a man would be tempted when he saw him, let alone in the Han Dynasty where masculinity was prevalent.  In this way, Zhang Fang was favored by Emperor Cheng, and he married the queen's niece to him. The wedding was extremely extravagant and gorgeous, and the reward was tens of millions.  On weekdays, Zhang Fang is "unlike lying down, and loves him very much", which is extremely beautiful, and the two often go out without permission.

    However, Zhang Fang's masculinity and love aroused the jealousy of some nobles, especially the uncles of the country. They fanned the flames in front of the queen mother.  So he found an unfounded charge and sent Zhang Fangfa to another place.  Zhang Fang died of illness while in exile. Emperor Cheng of the Han Dynasty cried bitterly when he heard the bad news.  Later, Zhang Fang was buried generously with the ceremony of a prince.

    I asked Wu Dan to read this passage, and sighed endlessly: "Could it be that what Luo Zhen painted was the love story between Zhang Fang and Emperor Han Cheng?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirteen The Mysterious Beauty

    ?

    Wu Dan scratched his hair and said, "It's strange, could it be that Luo Zhen was caught by a ghost from the Han Dynasty? Or is he gay?"

    I thought for a while and said, "Let's look in the house again to see if there are any other clues."

    So Wu Dan and I searched the house again, but found nothing.

    At this time, Wu Dan suddenly said: "By the way, where is Luo Zhen's mobile phone? I remember that I found Luo Zhen's mobile phone by the Ziya River."

    I just remembered this. Sure enough, we didn't find the mobile phone just now.  Wu Dan and I even turned on Luo Zhen's computer to have a look, but this guy's computer has a password set up.

    Wu Dan immediately went to ask Luo Gang about the whereabouts of Luo Zhen's cell phone.  Luo Gang said that because the mobile phone appeared at the scene of the crime, it has been taken away by the police as evidence.

    Wu Dan sighed, and said, "Yeah, I thought there would be some clues on the phone, but it turned out to be with the police."

    Luo Gang thought for a while, and said: "I checked his mobile phone half a month ago because at that time, he always locked himself up and didn't go out.  Check out his cell phone and see who he has been in contact with recently."

    Wu Dan immediately asked: "Then what did you see?"

    Luo Gang said: "The strange thing is that he didn't contact any strangers, and he didn't send any strange text messages. If there is anything special, it is that there are a lot of antique photos in his phone album.  .¡±

    "An antique photo?" My heart moved, and I interjected and asked, "Is there a Guqin in it?"

    Luo Gang was a little stunned: "How do you know? There are indeed. Later I asked him insinuatingly, how did he become interested in ancient things recently? He just said that some friends liked them, so he also took a look."

    Wu Dan said: "Friend? What kind of friend likes this?"

    Luo Gang thought for a while, and sighed: "Oh, this friend, I thought it was Luo Zhen's girlfriend, but it's not Although she works in a real estate company, she is very interested in antiques. Probably because of her influence  , Luo Zhen likes antiques."

    Wu Dan asked: "What's the girl's name and where does she work?"

    Luo Gang thought for a while and said, "I only remember that she works for Longsheng Real Estate Company, and her name seems to be Ruan Lingxi."

    When I heard it, this girl had a nice name.  Looking at Luo Gang's regretful expression again, he concluded that he did not know that his son's orientation was special.

    But happiness comes from the unknown, some truths, it's good not to know.

    Luo Gang hesitated for a while, and finally asked Wu Dan tactfully, if he could get it back to Luo Zhen.  Wu Dan said: "Don't worry, we will go to Ziya River to look for it at night."

    Only then did Luo Gang send us out with gratitude.

    After leaving the house, I asked Wu Dan what to do next?  Should I go to Ziya River to find Luo Zhentou?

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "Let's go again at night, now is not the time. It's still early, let's go meet that woman, this friend of Luo Zhen's before his death."

    When I heard that I was going to meet a beautiful woman, I immediately became interested.

    Luo Gang also didn't know the cell phone number of the girl named Ruan Lingxi, but only knew that she probably worked at Longsheng Real Estate Company on the other side of Santan Road.  We searched according to this address, and we saw a store at No. 111, Santan Road, which read: Longsheng Real Estate.

    I was speechless: it turned out to be a real estate agency.

    Immediately after entering the door, a beautiful girl in uniform greeted her and said with a gentle smile, "Hello, both of you, do you want to buy a house or rent a house?"

    I saw the girl's big eyes flashing suddenly, and I was a little nervous.  Wu Dan said with a playful smile: "Beauty, I heard that you have a girl named Ruan Lingxi?"

    The girl said: "Oh, yes. But she is resting today, she is not here."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "I'm the second uncle from his hometown, and this one beside me is her partner. Didn't the two discuss getting married this year? We came here from our hometown to talk to her about it.  "

    When I heard it, I wished I could give Wu Dan two slaps.  This lie is not drafted.

    The girl opened her eyes wide in surprise, and hesitated: "Really? But Lingxi's hometown is from Hainan, but you speak a Tianjin accent"

    I was amused when I heard it.  This is called throwing stones at your feet. If you tell a lie and make a mistake, it depends on how you manage it.

    ? Unexpectedly, Wu Dan continued to brag without changing his face, "I am also from Hainan, but I have been in Tianjin for 20 years. What is so strange about speaking with a Tianjin flavor?"

    The girl nodded and said: "That's true. ButIn her twenties and thirties, she has a mysterious background. Not only is her martial arts outstanding, but her Taoism is also top-notch. Even the top masters of the Maoshan School may not be able to win against her.  She also has two junior sisters, one named Su Muyu and the other named Ruan Qingwu.  But the two junior sisters died early.  Su Muyu left behind a daughter named Su Ling.  It was this Su Ling that my friend met.  My friend was so infatuated with Su Ling that he even got someone to draw a portrait and hung it by the bed to look at it every day.  Before my friend died, I wanted to burn the portrait for him, but he refused, saying that he wanted me to keep it and find the girl in the future to convey his lovesickness.  "

    I listened to these stories like I listened to novels, and I thought that this uncle Wu Dan must have read too much Tianlongbabu, right?

    Isn't this the plot of the fairy sister?

    But after hearing what Wu Dan said so clearly, I couldn't help but believe it a little bit.  I also have a longing for the goddess in my heart, I want to see how the person in the painting is so overpowering, it will make people unforgettable at first sight, and lovesickness will become sick for thousands of years.

    If Ruan Lingxi is also from the Wushan School, damn, how old is she this year?

    Recalling the stunning beauties I saw just now, I couldn't help but wipe off my cold sweat.  Maybe that is already a character of grandma's generation.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fourteen The Babies-eating Old Woman

    ?

    After hitting a wall at Ruan Lingxi's house, Wu Dan and I planned to go diving in the Ziya River to see if we could find Luo Zhenna's missing head.  Although the hope is slim, you should always try your best to complete the promised things.

    ?But the weather is not good. Not long after we left the community, the sky suddenly became cloudy, and after a short while, there were lightning and thunder.

    Wu Dan looked at the sky and cursed: "Damn it, there must be a heavy rainstorm."

    As soon as the voice fell, heavy rain poured down.  I took a few steps across the road and got to the door of a convenience store.  But Wu Dan was slow to react, and I ran across the road in the last few seconds of the green light. Now when the red light came on and the car started on the main road, Wu Dan was blocked on the opposite side of the road.  The torrential rain came, as if a basin of Jade Emperor's footwashing water poured down from the sky, pouring a chill on Wu Dan's heart.

    I looked at Wu Dan who was standing in the rain, pointing at the sky and cursing, and couldn't stop laughing.

    When it rained heavily, traffic jams began on the road.  Wu Dan then took advantage of the traffic jam to slip through the gaps in the car, ran to the convenience store roof, and cursed: "Damn, it's really unlucky, even the pants are soaked."

    As soon as I finished speaking, I saw the two girls hiding from the rain beside me secretly laughing.  I quickly dragged the goods into the store.

    It rained non-stop.  Wu Dan and I each bought a drink, sat on the bench in the convenience store and looked at the gloomy sky outside the window, and the raindrops hitting the window glass and splashing into a spray.

    Wu Dan sighed: "Well, we don't have to go to Ziya River anymore. I don't know when the rain will stop."

    I said: "The rain in summer comes and goes quickly, maybe it will stop in a while."

    As soon as I finished speaking, the clerk who was sorting the goods behind me said, "Then you are wrong. The weather forecast said that there will be heavy rain today and tomorrow, maybe it will be next night."

    When Wu Dan and I heard this, we were immediately discouraged.

    After finishing packing the goods, the clerk stood beside us idly, watching the heavy rain outside the window.  It was almost evening now, and with the heavy rain pouring down, there were no customers in the shop.  When it rained heavily, there were only three of us in the convenience store.

    Wu Dan is the kind of guy who is familiar with himself, so he hurriedly asked the clerk to sit down.  Only then did I take a few glances at the clerk, and saw that he was a slightly fat man with glasses, who should be about the same age as me.

    The clerk said his name was Xu Cheng, and he had worked in this convenience store for more than half a year.  Upon hearing this, Wu Dan's eyes lit up, and he asked, "Xiao Xu, do you know what's going on in the neighborhood across the street?"

    Xu Cheng was stunned for a moment, then he understood, and said with a smile: "Yes, there are rumors that this building is haunted, but I have lived near this place since I was a child, so I have never heard of it. If it is said to be haunted, it seems to be a recent event.  "

    Wu Dan suddenly became interested, and urged: "Tell me."

    In the heavy rain, Xu Cheng probably felt bored. Someone was willing to listen to him, so he sat down happily and said to us mysteriously: "This community on Hebei Road is newly built. It was said to be an old building before.  But it was too dilapidated. It was demolished and rebuilt just ten years ago. When the building was built, a gold box was dug out from the ground. It was shining golden, and inside it was a roll of "King Kong" engraved in gold.  through"."

    When I heard this, I became interested, and asked: "It's all gold? If I dug it up, wouldn't I be robbed?"

    Xu Cheng sighed: "That's right. The construction foreman became greedy when he saw Jin Jin, so he secretly left the box and the "Diamond Sutra". But when digging the "Diamond Sutra", several other members of the construction team  One person saw it too, so the foreman paid each of them a hush money to keep it from getting out."

    Having said that, Xu Cheng picked up the cup beside him and took a sip of water.  Wu Dan took the opportunity to interject: "The foreman died?"

    "Hey? How did you know?" Xu Cheng looked at Wu Dan in surprise, and continued, "The foreman died the night he left the "Diamond Sutra". Several other people were scared when they saw this, so they told the story.  .¡±

    "Ten years ago, there was a small house built near this community, and an old woman lived in it. The old woman was already very old, but she had always been in good health. After she heard about it, she said that if she didn't  After finding the "Diamond Sutra", the rest of the construction team would die one after another. At first, people thought she was crazy and ignored her. Unexpectedly, after a few days, the construction team saw the "Diamond Sutra".  They all died unexpectedly." Xu Cheng said mysteriously.

    After hearing this, I smiled and said, "That's not right. It stands to reason that the Diamond Sutra is a Buddhist treasure, suppressing evil spirits. How could it be harmful instead?"

    Xu Cheng said: "I was only ten years old at the time, how could I understand it. I still don't understand this matter. But I think the old woman must know the reason. Later, no one found any "Diamond Sutra", butThe "Gangjing" disappeared.

    After listening to it, I felt that this old woman had nothing to do with the haunting in the building.  But Wu Dan became very interested in the old woman, so he insisted on asking her for her address.

    Xu Chengwei said: "I'll ask the old men and women around here. But you may not be able to ask. She doesn't interact with the people around her, and others only think of her as an old lady who picks up garbage.  But why are you two interested in this old woman?"

    I thought to myself who is interested, only Wu Dan is interested, right?

    Wu Dan laughed and said: "If this old woman has lived here for so many years and knows the power of the "Diamond Sutra", then most likely she also knows why this building is haunted. I am just curious and want to find out. I have been  I like these strange things, and I am used to it.¡±

    Xu Cheng rolled his eyes and sighed: "I told you, this is not a good thing. What is it for studying it? Haven't you heard of it? Curiosity killed the cat? Stay away from this place as soon as possible."  Bar!"

    Wu Dan laughed a few times, and changed the topic with Xu Cheng again.  At this moment, the heavy rain still has no intention of stopping, so Wu Dan suggested that the three of us simply order a takeaway and have dinner in the store.

    During this period, there was not a single customer, and Xu Cheng also felt bored, so he was naturally happy to have someone to accompany him, so he called KFC's takeaway number, ordered three takeaways, and then ate and chatted in the store.

    Xiao Mi was bored at the side, walking upright along the window with her hands behind her back.  So I handed it a bag of French fries and gave it a wink: don't make some fucking human-like movements, there are outsiders here.

    Fortunately, Xu Cheng has no interest in pets at all, and he didn't pay attention to whether Linghu Xiaomi was adhering to the duty of animals.

    After the meal, the rain subsided a bit.  We just said goodbye and left the store.  I suggested that Wu Dan simply take a taxi back, but Wu Dan shook his head and said, "Since we're here, I don't feel right if I don't know the details of this ghost building. Let's go and see what's in this building at night."

    I wiped off my sweat: "I said, Uncle Wu, are you sure to find out the problem? Besides, we don't know anyone from the Chen family, so how can we get in?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "It's okay, isn't there only two children in this family? A little girl and a little boy. Children, just open the door after coaxing."

    I saw that he had made up his mind and didn't say much.  After all, I also became curious, wanting to see what's weird upstairs.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 15 Ghost House

    ?

    Wu Dan and I returned to the community and entered the gate of that building.  As night fell, the building was dark, and the windows were as dark as strange caves. It seemed that there would be ghosts staring at us from the windows at any moment.

    I frowned and said, "This place is really haunted."

    Linghu Xiaomi said suddenly: "The ghost is only on the fourth floor, and there is nothing else. However, there seems to be a problem on the fifth floor."

    Fifth floor?  I thought about it, doesn't that Ruan Lingxi girl lives in 501?

    "What's the problem?" Wu Dan asked.

    "I don't know, because I suddenly can't feel the existence of that floor." Xiao Mi said.

    "Blinding the eyes?" Wu Dan said in surprise: "This damn girl, I didn't expect to know something about demons!"

    "What is blindfold?" I asked curiously.

    "This kind of blindness is similar to an enchantment. The entire building or floor is hidden, and neither humans nor ghosts can find that place, so she can sleep peacefully upstairs, and the rent is cheap. Damn, this stinky girl is quite good at it."  Calculate!" Wu Dan said in a compliment or derogation.

    As he said that, Wu Dan looked at me: "By the way, my master hasn't taught you any real skills yet."

    I was stunned and said, "Since when did you become my master?"

    Wu Dan waved his hand and said, "My method of education is different from that of ordinary people. Theories about preaching and teaching to solve doubts are all on paper, and it is better to practice directly. In this way, you go to 401 with me tonight, and learn from it.  Open your eyes and learn."

    I was sweating: "If there are evil spirits haunting this upstairs so dangerous, you, the master, are trying to push me into the fire pit?"

    Wu Dan squinted and said, "Didn't you say that you are not afraid with me around? Don't worry, you probably won't die."

    I wiped my cold sweat and thought: Can you remove the word "should"

    Linghu Xiaomi gloated and said: "It's fine if I die, but it's really stupid to change me to a smarter master."

    I scolded: "You are not familiar with lecherous fox!!"

    Linghu narrowed his eyes and smiled, "I think the girl upstairs is nice."

    I rolled my eyes, raised my hand and patted Linghu on the head: "You are disrespectful!"

    Dan Wu interrupted our conversation at this time and said, "Let's go, let's go to 401 first."

    So I stopped talking to Xiao Mi and went upstairs with Wu Dan.  Walking to 401, Wu Dan rang the doorbell.

    Not long after, I heard a sound of running from the door, the anti-theft door opened a crack, a ray of light and the face of a boy of twelve or thirteen came out, and asked us suspiciously: "Where are you?"  ?¡±

    "I'm your father's friend." Wu Dan smiled and said, "Is your father's name Chen Lianguo?"

    When I heard it, I was speechless: I started to make up again.

    The little boy nodded immediately, and the expression on his face eased a lot: "Uncle came to see my father? But both parents are hospitalized."

    Wu Dan smiled like a fox: "No, I'm here to find you and your sister. Your father said he was worried about the two children at home, so let me take care of them."

    Only then did the little boy open the door, let us in, and said, "My sister is not at home. She said she was afraid of getting sick, so she moved out."

    I thought to myself: This sister is the one, and she left without taking her brother with her.

    Wu Dan asked: "What about you? Are you not afraid?"

    The little boy paused, shook his head and said, "Don't be afraid, this is my home."

    Wu Dan sighed, and was about to go forward to touch the little boy's forehead when Linghu Xiaomi suddenly jumped down and fell into the boy's arms, acting like a spoiled child.

    I was very surprised when I saw it. This guy has always liked beautiful women, why is he also interested in little boys now?  Damn, maybe he also likes little boys?

    However, children like cute things. When the little boy saw Xiao Mi, his eyes lit up immediately, and he carried Xiao Mi into the bedroom to play.

    Wu Dan and I looked around the house, and saw that the decoration was not bad, with three bedrooms and one living room, and the room was very large.

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Yes, the miscellaneous props I brought today are just right for use."

    As he spoke, he first called the little boy and asked if there were any strange things or phenomena in their house.

    The little boy said that after twelve o'clock in the house, there would be footsteps and people screaming.  I often saw a group of people beating and killing people in the house with knives, sticks and other things in the middle of the night. The people who were beaten were covered in blood.

    Then I saw several balls of fire flying in the house, burning those who beat and murdered to death.

    After hearing this, I looked at Wu Dan again.??Like a horror movie.

    I don't know if it was because I broke out in a cold sweat or something, I felt a sudden cold wind in the living room, the temperature dropped suddenly, and a layer of goose bumps appeared on my arms.

    The living room seemed to get darker, and the only light source became the oil lamp in front of me.  At this time, the lights flickered, sometimes big and sometimes small, but still glowing with a gloomy and cold blue light, which made people feel extremely uncomfortable.

    Fortunately, after five or six minutes, the mirror in my hand stopped ringing.  I boldly looked down and saw that the mirror was full of cracks, and the shadow of the female ghost had disappeared.

    As soon as the light came on, Wu Dan turned on the light in the living room, and then directed me to take out the ink fountain and densely fill the mirror with ink lines.  Finally, let me smash the mirror in an iron bucket, pour alcohol, and pour a layer of mercury.  Only now did I realize that the dark bottle contained mercury.

    Then ignite the fire, and after five or six minutes, dozens of glass balls appeared in the iron bucket.  I saw the silver light in the glass ball, and then I realized that there was not a single drop of mercury left, and somehow all of it had reached the core of the glass ball.  Wu Dan said that these small balls are wronged souls, so it is considered to be caught.

    Only then did I breathe a sigh of relief, I raised my hand to touch it, and my head was covered in cold sweat.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Sixteen

    ?

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Look, it scares you. He's a big guy, as courageous as a mung bean."

    I scolded: "Damn it, I usually see dead bodies, and I never believe in ghosts and gods. This time I saw the real thing, and it's a bit of a three-view."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "People in the world always think that they know a lot, and know a lot. In fact, there are many unexplainable phenomena and things in this world. The reason why we keep the so-called superstitious title of 'ghosts and gods' is because we can't understand it now.  Explain certain phenomena and things. Once this unexplainable phenomenon is solved by science, then the theory of ghosts and gods will also be changed."

    I listened half-understood, with a look of admiration.

    Just as I was packing up and preparing to go home, I suddenly found that the light in the living room flickered twice and then went out.

    I was stunned for a moment, and asked Wu Dan, "Damn it, what light are you turning off?"

    Wu Dan said: "I didn't close it. However, it seems that things here are not over yet."

    As soon as he finished speaking, I heard a "hissing" sound from the bathroom, like a snake spitting out a letter, or the sound of boiling water and steam.

    Wu Dan said to me: "Go and see."

    I retorted: "Why don't I rely on you to see it? You don't have the guts, do you?"

    Wu Dan scolded: "Stop talking nonsense with me, I still have to stay in the living room!"

    I had no choice but to move to the bathroom, open the door carefully, and press the wall lamp at the same time.  As soon as the door opened, the "hissing" sound became louder and louder.

    I glanced around the bathroom and saw that there seemed to be something in the bathtub.  When I got closer, I almost vomited.

    In the bathtub were two corpses, one large and one small, and they were incomplete corpses!

    The broken corpse "hissed" and smoked, and the sound was made by this thing.  My eyes couldn't help falling on the head lying in the bathtub.  It was a woman's head, with long hair covering her face, and the blood stains made her hair stick together, which was very disgusting.

    I quickly backed out and told Wu Dan that there were two fucking dead bodies in the bathroom, didn't he notice it when he went in just now?

    Wu Dan said: "That's not a real corpse, it's just a ghost." Then, he took out a charcoal stove and was busy adding coke to the charcoal stove.

    Just at this time, I suddenly felt a chill on my neck.  When I looked down, I saw a white hand strangling my neck.

    "Ahhh!!" I screamed, and hurried to pull that hand.  And at this time, I felt a chill on my back again, as if something was stuck to it.

    My heart beat into my throat, and I held back my fear and looked back.

    I saw that it was posted behind me, it seemed to be a woman, and it was a woman with a ferocious smile and half of her face showing bones.

    Shocked and disgusted, I wanted to push the woman away.  Unexpectedly, she was getting tighter and tighter. I gradually felt chills all over my body, and I couldn't breathe.

    I hurriedly called to Wu Dan who was busy at the side: "Hey, hello"

    Unexpectedly, Wu Dan said without looking back: "Hold on for another three minutes, and I'll be fine soon!!"

    I cursed in my heart: Maybe you will have to burn paper for me in three minutes!

    I thought to myself that I had to f*ck myself to save myself!  Just when I was so anxious that my face was flushed and I was about to burp, I suddenly felt a heat in my chest.  And after the heat, the restraint on the neck disappeared instantly.

    I bent down and took a few breaths of air, and then I recovered.

    I was very puzzled by the warmth on my chest just now, as if the heat had saved me.  I quickly lowered my head to check, only to touch the jade hanging around my neck.

    Could it be that this thing saved me just now?  I secretly got lucky in my heart, thinking that the only bad thing is that this stone may not be useful when, and whether it can save me depends on my mood.  The last time I was in the ancestral hall of Fengshan Village, if it wasn't for Lao Zhao, I would have been strangled to death by the thousand-year-old strings, but the stone fart didn't react at that time.

    I patrolled around with lingering fear, and I was completely relieved when I saw that there was no shadow of the female ghost.

    Only then did I notice that Wu Dan was grabbing handfuls of soybeans, soaking them in a bowl of chicken blood, and then sprinkled them on the ground.  After spreading, he took out a small hat made of yellow paper.

    What surprised me was that the soybeans on the ground could move by themselves.  As long as the soybeans on the ground moved, Wu Dan would hold the soybeans with a yellow hat.

    After putting on more than 20 yellow hats, Wu Dan put all the yellow papers into the pot in the kitchen, put them on the stove, and covered the pot.  After a while, I heard the sound of ghosts crying and howling wolves in the pot, which made my hair stand on end.

    theThe function of the demon?  People also recognize their masters!  !  It seems that God of War doesn't recognize you very much.  "

    When I heard that he was still making sarcastic remarks from the sidelines, I felt very angry.  I was about to retort, but I smelled a smell of oil coming from the kitchen.

    I shot and scolded: "Master, I rely on me to fight the enemy bravely. Are you making supper?? Do you want to watch a scary shootout movie while eating?"

    At this time, I suddenly heard Wu Dan's voice approaching: "If you talk too much, I'll pour the hot oil in the pot on you!"

    I turned my head and saw Wu Dan came out with a pot, and there seemed to be a pot of hot oil in the pot, bubbling and rolling.

    Wu Dan put the oil pan on the ground, took out a spell, burned it, and the ashes of paper flew all over the room.

    Then Wu Dan took out a quaint knife from his bag, and started dancing in the living room.

    I almost twitched watching from the sidelines.  According to my experience watching Uncle Ying's movies, don't Taoist priests all use mahogany swords to drive away evil spirits?  Why did this guy have something like a Guan Gong sword?

    I saw Wu Dan raised the knife and stabbed at the wall, and suddenly a small paper figure appeared on the wall.

    Wu Dan picked the villain off the wall and threw it into the frying pan.  After a while, the paper figurine turned into a deep-fried dough stick, and changed its color. It was as fragrant as a real fried dough stick.  I was a little confused, wondering if this fritters were real?

    Smelling this fragrance, I actually feel a little salivating.

    Wu Dan worked back and forth for a long time, blowing up more than ten bombs in total.  But during this period, none of the ghosts appeared, and I couldn't help thinking that Wu Dan might also have some real skills.  Otherwise, why would those ghosts bully me, so they wouldn't dare to provoke him.

    After frying, Wu Dan smiled and picked up a deep-fried dough stick and handed it to me, saying, "Take a look, it's delicious."

    I was a little stunned, thinking that what I saw was paper just now, why are you sticks now?  But the aroma was so enticing that I couldn't help swallowing.

    Wu Dan laughed and said, "It's really fried dough sticks. It's delicious. If you don't believe me, let's eat together." After speaking, he first took one by himself and began to bite.  When I saw him eating, I couldn't help but started eating fried dough sticks.  The deep-fried dough sticks were really delicious. After taking the first bite, it was like being poisoned. I couldn't help but grabbed the rest and devoured them all.

    After eating, Wu Dan handed me a glass of wine and said: "Drink it, I just found it from his house, so that you don't have to eat too much fried dough sticks and get too greasy."

    ? I quickly took it and drank it down, thinking it was inexplicable, although I usually eat supper, and I can be regarded as a foodie, but I wouldn't eat in such a hurry.

    I sighed: "Master, your skill is really comparable to that of a chef. But is the fritters you ate just now really okay?"

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "How should I say this? In fact, the food in our country is like that. For example, the rice noodles that broke the news are actually made of plastic. Then it doesn't matter if my fritters are made of a few sheets of paper."

    As soon as I heard it, a feeling of nausea surged up, my stomach rolled, and I rushed to the bathroom to hold the toilet and started to vomit.  This vomiting really turned the world upside down.  After throwing up, I saw, fuck, the toilet is full of gray paste.

    I came out of the bathroom rubbing my stomach, feeling a little dizzy from vomiting.  Wu Dan was laughing like a ghost beside him. Seeing that expression, I wanted to beat him up.

    Wu Dan laughed and said: "Okay, this time all the wronged souls should be suppressed."

    I scolded: "I rely on you, can you remove the word should?"

    Wu Dan said: "Just now, when the ghost energy passed through your stomach and intestines, it was completely dead, and there is no harm anymore."

    I scolded: "Why did you let me eat that thing? And how could I die in my stomach?"

    Wu Dan said: "Didn't I say it, you have passed the yin body. I will use a simple method to absorb the yin energy for you, so that you can unlock your potential."

    I asked suspiciously: "But it is Yin Qi after all, is it okay if I absorb too much?"

    Wu Dan said: "Others have problems, but you don't. Don't worry."

    After I rested for a while, I felt that my body was slowly returning to normal, so I believed his words.  And now the voices and ghosts in the room really disappeared.

    The lights in the house also returned to normal.  Only then did I completely relax, and then I realized that I was covered in cold sweat.

    I asked Wu Dan if he could leave this time.  I really decided to leave this time, taking away the unchanging sorrow tonight

    Unexpectedly, this time Wu Dan shook his head and said: "Don't go, the boss hasn't been fought yet, if you want to do it, do it thoroughly."

    I asked suspiciously: "What boss?"

    Wu Dan said with a smile: "These ghosts tonight are actually driven by a boss. That is, the most powerful ghost." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)bsp;Wu Dan smiled and said: "These ghosts tonight are actually driven by a boss. That is, the most powerful ghost." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Seventeen

    ?

    When I heard there were ghosts, I couldn't help but feel a little headache.  And it's a terrible ghost.  But I looked carefully for a while, but I didn't see any ghosts in the room anymore, so I asked Wu Dan, where is that ghost?

    Wu Dan walked to the door of the bedroom at this time, pushed the door open and entered.  I wondered if ghosts were hiding in the bedroom?  But there are children and spirit foxes in the bedroom, if there is a ghost, there must be some movement.

    So I followed Wu Dan into the bedroom.  This bedroom seems to be the master bedroom of Chen Lianguo and his wife, because there is a double bed in the bedroom, with photos of the two and their children, and a dresser beside the bed.

    The little boy was sitting in front of the mirror of the dressing table, looking straight at the mirror.  And Linghu Xiaomi walked back and forth restlessly on the dressing table as if facing a formidable enemy.

    "I said what are you two doing?" I asked Xiao Mi.

    Linghu ignored me, but said to Wu Dan: "You are finally here, he is in the mirror."

    In the mirror?  I looked at the vanity mirror puzzled.  After staring at it for a long time, I didn't see why, but I saw the reflection of a little boy looking straight at me inside.

    "Nothing?" I asked Wu Dan.

    Wu Dan said: "Take a closer look."

    So I turned my head and stared at the mirror for a long time. Suddenly, a pale face floated up from the mirror, and I happened to bump into his pair of dark eyes.

    I let out a groan, and immediately stepped back a few steps.  Taking a closer look, what appeared in the mirror was still a child's face.  The pale face, the dark eyes, the eyes full of hatred, made me tremble.

    At this time, Wu Dan said to the resentful spirit in the mirror: "Many years have passed, can you stop tormenting the ghosts here?"

    Just listen to the resentful spirit in the mirror scream: "Never forgive!!"

    I really can't describe that scream in words.  It was an extremely shrill, angry, fearful, and spiteful cry.  The scream was deafening, and the mirror seemed to be unable to withstand the intensity of the scream, and shattered into several pieces.

    Linghu jumped to the side and said: "No, I can't restrain him, this resentful spirit is about to come out."

    As soon as the voice fell, I saw the child's body gradually detached from the mirror.  But the child sitting next to me remained motionless.

    I hurried back with the child in my arms, opened the door and hid in the living room.  At this time, the child was dumbfounded, as if he didn't respond to my actions at all.

    I was in the living room listening to the ping-pong sound in the bedroom, and I felt a little trembling in my heart. I clenched the gun god in my hand, thinking that if the ghost broke out, I would kill him with a single shot.

    But after listening to the tossing in the bedroom for a while, it soon quieted down.  As soon as the door opened, Wu Dan and Linghu Xiaomi came out, and the spirit fox held a small glass ball in its mouth.

    I asked, "Is it done? Where's the ghost?"

    Wu Dan said: "Just like catching those wild ghosts, they were all thrown into the glass ball. It's completely fine now."

    At this moment, I looked down and saw that the child had fallen asleep in my arms.

    "Is the child all right?" I asked Wu Dan.

    "It's okay, it's nothing more than that the wraith stayed in his body for a few days and damaged his vitality. Rest for a few more days and he'll be fine. That's why nothing happened to the boy," Wu Dan said.

    After repeating these several times, I lack confidence in Wu Dan's words.  I thought to myself, what if the child is left alone at home and something happens again?  So I suggested to let the child go back with us, and then leave a letter to the Chen family, so that the family members don't worry too much.

    Wu Dan shook his head again and again, cursing: "You are still a fucking policeman. You said that we clearly tricked the children into entering the house, and we were still tossing around in other people's homes. If people find out, why don't we call the police?"  .¡±

    I thought so too, it's not very appropriate for us to enter someone's house casually.  If you tell someone that we are here to catch ghosts for your family, it will sound even more nonsense.

    Wu Dan thought for a while, and said: "You have to worry about this child, it's easy to handle, just send him upstairs, and let the girl upstairs show it for a few days. I speculate that almost all of the Chen family should be cured tomorrow.  "

    I have some doubts, but sending the child to Ruan Lingxi's care seems to be a more reliable decision.  According to what Wu Dan said, the person upstairs is not a good person, and ordinary ghosts would not dare to provoke him.  What I saw tonight, I think it belongs to the category of ghosts.  And even if this kind of ghost doesn't go upstairs to harass Ruan Lingxi, I think this woman is more terrifying than a ghost.

    Ghosts are afraid of wicked people, maybe the one upstairs is a wicked woman.

    I looked at the time, it was half past one.  Going to knock on the door of a single girl at this time, it would be strange not to be called to the policeThere are two consciousnesses in the body.

    In fact, he also witnessed the strange thing last night.  Although these things are incomprehensible to a ten-year-old child, it is enough to prove that we are not lying.

    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen said: "We have also invited Mr. Feng Shui to come, but no one can see why, and we have used many methods, but the house is not safe. I want to move, but I have no money. This time  I am really grateful to the two masters."

    Just as I thought about it, if I couldn't explain it, I showed my police ID, indicating that we came in to save people.  But after hearing this, I dismissed the idea.

    It would be so strange if the people knew that I, a policeman, was still involved in these strange forces.

    It was only then that Chen Lianguo thanked us and apologized.  Wu Dan waved his hand and said: "Although your family will have no more problems, this matter is not over for me."

    Upon hearing this, Chen Lianguo quickly took out a few hundred yuan from his wallet and handed it to Wu Dan: "It's a small thing, please accept it, Mr. Wu. You saved the lives of our whole family!"

    Wu Dan said with a chuckle: "That's so embarrassing." As he spoke, ignoring my eyes, he snatched the money and kept it.

    Wu Dan continued: "What I want to ask is, where was this residential area before? I heard that this residential area was newly built ten years ago."

    Chen Lianguo thought for a while and said: "It should be the concession area between Italy and France during the Republic of China. It seems that there is an old building that was bought by a rich man. But I don't know who it is. I'd better listen to it nearby.  The neighbors said."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "By the way, there used to be an old woman living here who picked up trash for a living. But now she's gone. I wonder if you two have heard where she went?"

    I thought to myself what's the use of you asking them both.  The old woman should have moved away long ago, right?

    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Chen said suddenly: "Maybe I have seen the old woman you mentioned. One day when I came home from shopping, I saw a gray-haired old woman next to the trash can at the gate of the community.  God said a few words, saying that there would be a bloody disaster in my family. At that time, I only thought she was crazy, but I didn¡¯t expect it to come true in a few days. Later, I thought maybe she could help us. I asked the neighbors nearby,  It was said that she did not know where to move, but some people also said that they saw her by the Ziya River a few days ago. Then I was hospitalized, and I didn¡¯t have time to go.¡±

    Ziya River!  These three words moved my heart.  Although it is said that there is no coincidence, there is no book, but this is too coincidental.  Or, this world is originally small, and many things have a subtle connection somewhere?

    When Wu Dan heard this, he also felt strange.  So after we exchanged a few pleasantries, we left the Chen family's house.  Before leaving, Wu Dan inquired about the girl Ruan Lingxi downstairs.

    "We don't know too well," Mrs. Chen said, "After we moved in, we found out that the people upstairs had moved out because of the haunted place. The single girl upstairs didn't seem to be afraid at all. I think she is healthy."  It's strange to be healthy and cheerful."

    It seems that the Chen family didn't know about Ruan Lingxi either, so we both gave up.

    After going out, I asked Wu Dan where to go next.  Wu Dan said, go home and sleep for a while, and then go to Ziya River to have a look at night, maybe you can find some clues.

    I said that there was a heavy rainstorm, and even if there were any clues, they were all washed away by the rain, right?

    Wu Dan thought for a while, and said, "I'd better go and see, just in case."

    So the two of us went back to Wu Dan's house to sleep, and waited for the evening trip.  That night at Chen's house, the high concentration and all kinds of shocks really made me so tired that I fell asleep when I got home.

    This time I slept soundly.  When I woke up again, it was already sunset.  Turning her head to look, Linghu Xiaomi was sleeping beside her in a ball with her eyes closed, she was really cute and fluffy.

    I couldn't help touching its fluff, thinking that it would be great if this was a normal little fox.  Unexpectedly, this product is still a cute thing with an uncle's heart.

    I quickly got up and saw that Wu Dan had also got up and was fiddling with his diving equipment.

    Seeing this, I asked: "Do you really want to go into the water to see?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said, "Nonsense."

    I asked Linghu if Xiao Mi still took it with her?  Wu Dan said that you can take it with you if you want.  Linghu can also water.

    I am a little stunned, can foxes dive too?

    But Wu Dan said that this is Wushan spirit fox, which lives on water and is very proficient in water.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 18: Underwater Guqin

    ?

    So Wu Dan and I took Linghu Xiaomi to the Ziya River by car.

    After that, it was only after seven o'clock in the evening.  But at this time, the fishermen on the Ziya River had already gone home.

    Wu Dan and I ate something, and planned to dive into the bottom of the water after nightfall.  At about nine o'clock, Wu Dan and I returned to the Ziya River.  Only then did I take a closer look to see what was so unusual about this river that made Luo Zhen so addicted to fishing here.

    However, the scenery by the Ziya River is really ordinary, and there is only one memorial hall.  When I got closer, it turned out to be the memorial hall of the Battle of Pingjin.

    There are still a few tourists from other places during the day, but it is much quieter at night.

    The night wind is blowing, and the river water reflects the light of the cold moon, sparkling with cold light.  I looked at the ripples chasing each other and suddenly felt a little dizzy.

    Wu Dan handed me the diving suit and said, "Put it on, go into the water, and bring your gunslinger and flashlight, and warn me of danger."

    In view of the things in the Chen family, I don't have much confidence in Wu Dan.  I thought to myself that I am warning underwater, can you control me?

    Thinking of this, I took the Swiss Army Knife with me.

    After getting ready, Wu Dan stabbed down with a fierce one.  When I saw him go into the water, I quickly jumped into the water too.  After my sight gradually adapted to the underwater light, I looked around.  After diving down for a few meters, I found that the Ziya River was not shallow, and the water was quite clear. As I dived, I saw entangled aquatic plants extending from the bottom of the water.

    Suddenly, I seemed to see something flashing in the water grass.

    I hurried to find the shiny thing underwater.  I saw a small square box where the water plants were overgrown, and the reflection came from that box.  I separated the aquatic plants and dived to the bottom to have a look, and a box was exposed among the aquatic plants.

    I pushed aside the water plants that were entangled on the box, turned on the flashlight, and took a photo of the long box from the beginning to the end, and saw that it turned out to be like lacquerware, with flowers, birds, and cloud and thunder patterns carved on it.

    Lacquerware?  I was secretly surprised.  Although I don't know how to identify antiques, the flower and bird decorations on it must be from the Han Dynasty.  If it is fake, it is too realistic.

    But the box is really bright and new, which makes me a little puzzled.  And the lacquerware was soaked in the bottom of the water without any damage?

    Thinking of this, I hurried to look for Wu Dan's whereabouts, but I didn't see him.  I turned on the flashlight, pressed it three times into the water, and sent a signal to go out.  If Wu Dan sees it, he should rush over.

    So I dived to the bottom of the water and opened the wooden box.

    After opening it, I was very surprised.  In order to understand Qi Se, I went to listen to Ma Weidu talk about collecting this program.  It is said that lacquer is very beautiful, but it must be preserved in a special solution and sealed in a glass container.  If you want to buy lacquer, you must buy the entire container.  And it can't be opened yet, once it is opened, Qi Se will be finished.

    But the lacquer in the wooden box in front of me was not preserved in a special solution. Although it was a bit old, it looked intact.

    This lacquer has a simple and simple appearance, which is completely different from the exquisiteness I imagined.  Simple, simple and atmospheric.  I heard that the lacquer cypress originally had twenty-five strings, but I saw that there are very few strings left on the lacquer cypress.

    My heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and I thought, could this be the murderous guqin?

    But how did this thing appear at the bottom of the water, and it was so intact?

    Just when I was puzzled, I suddenly saw something dark moving behind the long box.  Out of curiosity, I went over to take a look, and saw that the aquatic plants on the bottom of the water were like tentacles entangled with a black and round object.

    I stretched out my hand to grab the object in my hand, held it up to my eyes, and immediately lost my mind!

    This black thing turned out to be a human head, and it was a man's head!

    As soon as my hand trembled, the head rolled out of my hand and fell into the entangled water plants again.  But as the head fell, I seemed to see a strange smile on its lips.

    This look scared me enough.  Staring blankly at the head disappearing into the water plants, it suddenly dawned on him: Could it be Luo Zhen's lost head just now?

    Just thinking of this, I suddenly felt my body sink, as if something grabbed my feet.  I looked back and saw several aquatic plants entangled my legs and feet.  Feeling restless, I took out my Swiss Army Knife, grabbed the aquatic plants that entangled my legs and cut them hard.  But what made me anxious was that after the aquatic plants were cut off, other entanglements came up, as if these aquatic plants had life in an instant.

    I am angry?? Whose private residence.

    There are architectural records of the Republic of China period in the archives. It is said that the building of the Chen family was originally the private residence of a famous professor named Du Shutong during the Republic of China period.

    But the record is only this, and there are a few photos of the villa at that time.

    "Well, why not look up Du Shutong's life online." Wu Dan said.  After I listened, I quickly took out my mobile phone to surf the Internet, and entered in the Baidu search bar: Du Shutong, three words.

    Du Shutong's life soon appeared in Baidu.  It turned out that this professor was a professor of literature at the Beiyang University Hall during the Republic of China, which is now Tianjin University.  The professor was quite famous at the time and had published several books.  The professor has a daughter named Du Hengbo, who turned out to be a well-known female writer during the Republic of China.

    This Du Shutong family died unexpectedly.  This is the only information on Baidu.  At the same time, many materials were top-secret, and it was impossible for relevant details to appear on Baidu.

    "That's all?" Wu Dan frowned.

    "That's all. It's over here." I said, "How do we go about investigating this?"

    Wu Dan thought for a while, pointed to my mobile phone and said, "I see that there are other links under this webpage, click on it and have a look."

    I took a look, and sure enough, a related entry appeared under Du Shutong's encyclopedia entry, which seemed to be a person's name: Xu Chengyu.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 19 The Abnormal Murder Incident

    ?

    I clicked on Xu Chengyu, and another encyclopedia entry appeared in front of me.

    This is also an encyclopedia of characters.  After browsing through it, I found that this person was also a university professor in the Republic of China, but he was from Nankai.  This person was a good friend with Du Shu, and he seemed to have been criticized. Although he didn't die, he died of illness more than ten years ago, and he was never married.

    "Well, this person is also dead." I said with a little disappointment: "Does this mean that no one knows what happened to Du Shutong's family back then?"

    Wu Dan thought for a while and sighed: "There is another way."

    "What method?" I asked: "Can you still summon Du Shutong's ghost and ask him what's going on?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Don't tell me, I really want to do this."

    "Looking for ghosts?" I looked at him distrustfully: "Can you do it?"

    Wu Dan said: "I can't, but someone can. It's not urgent. Didn't you say that you suspect that the Chen family has something to do with the case you encountered in Anhui? Hurry up and find someone to investigate.  Isn't it very troublesome for the strings to be entangled with you all the time?"

    When I thought about it, this is true.  So I quickly called my classmate and asked me for the contact information of an alumnus who worked as a policeman in the Tianjin Public Security Bureau.

    I only remember that there was an alumnus who was admitted to the Tianjin Public Security Bureau, and he was in the class next door.  But I was a little surprised to find out the name of that alumnus.  It turned out to be our school grass at the time, Zhao Yu, who joined the Tianjin Municipal Bureau.

    This Zhao Yu was very famous in our school back then.  With a face that resembles Hong Kong and Taiwan star Zhong Hanliang, this guy is popular in the whole school, and he has an outstanding temperament and good personality. He was unanimously approved by all the girls in the school as our school girl.

    ? Not only that, when we were in our junior year, the belle of Renmin University even confessed his love to him, and we chased after him for a while.  But in the end because of Zhao Yu's refusal, he left with a broken heart, which really made us envy and hate for a long time.  That school belle is at the level of a goddess, hey!

    Because the aura of Zhao Yu, a male god, is too dazzling, we grassroots usually keep a respectful distance from him.  But this time he was asked to investigate. I don¡¯t know if he agrees, and I don¡¯t know if he will help me, an unknown alumnus.

    Thinking of this, I dialed the mobile phone number given by my classmate.  After a while, the phone was picked up, and a nice male voice came: "Hello, who is it?"

    I laughed and said, "It's Zhao Yu, right? I'm your alumnus, Song Yan from the next class, do you know me?"

    The other end of the phone paused, then Zhao Yu smiled and said, "Song Yan, long time no see. What do you need from me?"

    I thought to myself: If your mother can pretend, we haven't seen each other very much in school.

    But you have to be more polite when asking someone to do something, so I continued to approach: "Yes, the school grassroots, I really want to trouble you. Well, there is a man named Chen Lianguo in the Hebei Road community, can you help me look up his  What about family and relatives? Actually"

    Having said that, I paused, trying to make up a reasonable reason.  But before I could finish speaking, Zhao Yu on the other end of the phone suddenly answered, "Chen Lianguo? Why do you know this person?"

    When I heard Zhao Yu's words, I was a little stunned: "You know him too?"

    The other end of the phone was silent for a while, before Zhao Yu continued: "Recently, there was a case in Tianjin, and among those involved were relatives of Chen Lianguo. We also found out about Chen Lianguo when we were investigating family relations.  Human."

    I was surprised when I heard this, and couldn't help asking: "What case?"

    Zhao Yu sighed, and said: "It's a very strange case. It's been a month since the investigation has not made any progress. It's almost unsolved."

    As soon as I heard that I was interested, I immediately said: "Let's meet and talk about it carefully. Maybe what I know is related to your case."

    After hanging up the phone, I briefly talked to Wu Dan.  Wu Dan nodded and said: "Okay, the soldiers will be divided into two groups. You go to see this alumnus and ask, I will go to other places to find out about the Chen family. See you at home."

    I made an appointment with Zhao Yu to meet at the Starbucks near Nanjing Road, which is easy to find.  I took a taxi to the Starbucks Wu Dan mentioned, found a corner by the window and sat down to wait for Zhao Yu.  After sitting down, I realized that this place is really good. There are floor-to-ceiling glass windows all around, and when I look outside, I can have a panoramic view of the bustling street.  It would be even better if you were sitting by the window watching the night and drinking coffee.  But the question is, isn't this a place for couples to date?

    Thinking of this, I looked around, and it was true that, apart from me, the other tables were filled with couples, or they were chatting together, or whispering in low voices.

    I thought about it, I will meet a man here later, this is going to be seen by others, I don¡¯t think II only go out at night.  And the same goes for the boyfriends of the three girls.  "

    I scratched my head, feeling a little dizzy: "That's strange, are all four men bewitched?"

    Saying this, I regret a little.  In the past few days, I have seen too many strange powers and chaos, and I always speak with this point of view.

    Zhao Yu didn't take it seriously, and said, "We suspect that these four girls were killed or kidnapped by them. But after searching for a long time, they couldn't find the whereabouts of these girls. And although the whereabouts of these four men were strange,  But they come from different origins, backgrounds, and personalities. It¡¯s too far-fetched to say that four people went to kidnap and kill their girlfriends at the same time. However, after checking, we found that the four people have one thing in common.¡±

    "What do they have in common?" I couldn't help asking.

    "These four people all have a hobby, like collecting antiques. And the four of them are from good families, and they can afford some small things." Zhao Yu said: "These four people have bought strange bronze dolls from one person.  And this doll seller is a habitual theft criminal here, and is being detained by our police station. This person stole this thing from a relative of Chen Lianguo."

    "Is this family in an old building in the Heping Community in Bengbu, Anhui?" I asked.

    "Yes, how do you know? Could it be that someone from your side also called the police?" Zhao Yu asked.

    Sure enough!  These Chen families are all related.

    "I find it interesting that this thief actually traveled all the way to Anhui to steal things?" This is too coincidental.

    "He committed a crime before, so he fled to Anhui to avoid the limelight. Unexpectedly, he couldn't help but feel itchy. He stole other people's things and sold them back after the limelight passed. We won't catch him." Zhao said.  Yu said.

    I nodded, thinking that your mother is too coincidental, so coincidental that I feel that life is a bloody drama.

    While we were talking, Zhao Yu's cell phone rang suddenly.  He picked up the phone, and after saying a few words, his expression changed suddenly.  After hanging up the phone, Zhao Yu said to me: "Something happened again, I have to go to the Confucian Temple Museum. Are you going back, or come with me?"

    "What happened?" I hurriedly asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "Just now one of my informants called and said that the four men we investigated actually went to the Tianjin Confucian Temple Museum together."

    I just heard the story of the case mentioned by Zhao Yu, and I immediately became interested in this serial murder case, because it mentioned bronze dolls.  In Chen Qifeng's house, I was almost killed by Qin Xian.  And those weird bronze dolls, when I think about them now, still make me feel a little creepy.

    Now there is a case related to this, so I hurried to follow.

    We both rushed all the way to the museum.  But when I got to the gate of the museum, I saw a group of people gathered in front of the Chinese Youth Chess Academy opposite the museum.

    "There seems to be an accident on the other side," I said to Zhao Yu, "Would you like to go and have a look?"

    "What is this smell?" Zhao Yu frowned and said.  After he said that, I noticed that there was indeed a strange smell floating in the air, as if it came from the Chinese Youth Chess Academy opposite.

    At this time, a guard of the museum saw Zhao Yu in a police uniform and said, "Comrade police, go and have a look, there is always a strange smell in the courtyard opposite, it seems to be a smell of fishy mutton.  It¡¯s been several days.¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 20: The Burnt Corpse

    ?

    Zhao Yu frowned, and said to me, "Let's take a look together?"

    I nodded and said, "Okay."

    So the two of us separated from the crowd and entered the youth chess academy.  This courtyard is also spacious, the building is not high, but it has an attic.  Zhao Yu and I looked up at the dark window of the attic, and saw that the window seemed to be closed by wooden boards.

    Zhao Yu called the management staff and asked what happened to the crowd outside the door?

    The manager said: "I don't know why, there is always a fishy smell in this yard. The residents nearby said that the weather is hot and the smell is getting stronger, so we should try to solve it. But we searched all over the place.  In the whole yard, I didn't find anything wrong with this smell."

    Zhao Yu pointed to the closed attic and asked, "What about the attic? Have you checked it?"

    "Attic?" The manager shook his head and said, "The attic is useless, it has been locked for many years."

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "Go up and open it, let's take a look."

    Seeing that Zhao Yu was wearing a police uniform, the management personnel did not dare to be negligent, so they hurriedly searched for a long time from the duty room, found a key, and led us upstairs to the attic door.

    When I got to the attic door, Zhao Yu gave me a wink and told me to look at the floor in front of the door.

    My gaze lowered, and I saw three or two footprints on the ground in front of the attic door.  It seems that no one has been to this floor for a long time, and the dust is quite thick.  And the footprints are also very clear.  Although the lock on the door is bulky, it should be some years old.

    It's just that the lock is spotless, as if someone has opened it recently.

    Zhao Yu touched his waist, his expression became serious.  I saw that he carried a pistol with him, and I felt more at ease.  Of course, I also brought a gun, but I brought God of War.  But since the lock is locked from the outside, even if there is a suspect hiding inside, it may not be there now, right?  Unless, the management staff of this chess academy is also an accomplice!

    However, looking at the administrator who unlocked the lock, he looked calm and calm, and he didn't look like he was harboring evil intentions.  At this time, the lock of the attic was unlocked, and the fishy smell was even stronger.

    The administrator covered his nose and dodged, scolding: "Damn, is there some dead cat and dead bird upstairs? Why is it so smelly?"

    As expected, the windows of the attic were all boarded up, and the inside was gloomy.  But there are still wisps of light leaking into the attic from the gaps in the planks.  With our guns in hand, we entered the attic door cautiously.

    After my eyes adjusted to the light in the attic, I suddenly saw four naked female corpses standing by the window facing us.

    Zhao Yu and I hurried forward, and when we saw the four female corpses clearly, we almost vomited out on the spot.

    The bodies of these four female corpses were full of fishy smell, and their internal organs were all hollowed out. Every two people's arms were nailed together, and there were peaches in their mouths?

    What's even more frightening is that these four corpses were all roasted, and their skins were all burnt yellow.  I held back my nausea, and quickly took a few steps back, trying to stay away from these horrible corpses.  But with this movement, I felt that the floor under my feet was a bit sticky.  I looked down and saw that the ground was sticky, like grease.  Thinking that these four corpses were scorched, I couldn't help but feel even more disgusted.  The oil on the ground is probably corpse oil.

    Thinking of this, I couldn't help retching.  Turning to look at Zhao Yu, he saw that his expression remained the same without any change, but his eyes fell on those corpses: "Come and see, what is this?"

    I admired his strong psychological endurance, so I had no choice but to bear the nausea and leaned over, but I saw a few bamboo sticks stuck in the wounds on the abdomen of those corpses.  The bamboo stick seemed to be written with cinnabar.  I leaned over to have a look, and although I couldn't read it, I could vaguely make out the writing on it: "Jichou Year, Ding Chou Month, Yi Chou Day; Ji Wei Year, Xin Wei Month, Ji Wei Day; Xin Hai Year, Ji Hai  Moon, Yihai day"

    The strange thing is that the three characters Chou, Wei, and Hai are all written upside down.

    "What is this, the bamboo stick fell down?" I asked Zhao Yu.

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "It doesn't look like it was put down. If it was put down accidentally, then it wouldn't be wrong to put all four of them down."

    "Look, there is still a spiritual tablet here!" I turned my head inadvertently, and saw a pile of debris opposite the window, but there was a wooden tablet in front of the debris.

    The wooden tablet is actually dedicated to Yuelao, but the strange thing is that the word "Yuelao" is also upside down.

    Directly in front of the sign was a futon, strewn with men's clothes, hair, and even fucking nails.

    "What are these things?" I looked at it for a long time, and felt even more puzzled.

    Zhao Yu was also at a loss, and said: "It's really strange. But these four female corpses, maybe, I will trouble you, and help Xiao Zhao to find out.  "Captain Deng said.

    The reason why I didn't say anything was because I felt that Zhao Yu was not a reckless person. Maybe he had a reason for letting me get involved.  Hearing what the captain said, I had no choice but to say perfunctorily: "It should be, I will do my best!"

    Captain Deng nodded and went into the attic.

    At this time, the administrator had already woken up, and seemed to be ignorant of everything in the attic.  I know that he was probably washed away by the corpse's aura and lost consciousness for a while.  This is also the bits and pieces of knowledge that Wu Dan instilled in me at ordinary times, saying that if a living person is hit by a strong corpse aura, they will be unconscious at least, or poisoned to death at worst.  The administrator is lucky.

    While Zhao Yu was pulling me downstairs, I asked him why he dragged me into this case in such a hurry.  I know that I have no special talents, and I am not a detective like Sherlock Holmes. I am not as good as Zhao Yu in dealing with the two charred corpses just now. Could it be that he wants me to be a disservice?

    When we got to the yard, Zhao Yu smiled at me: "If I read correctly just now, your revolver is made of silver, right?"

    I laughed and said: "Yes, this one was left to me by a senior before his death." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Twenty-One

    ?

    Zhao Yu smiled, but did not speak.  So I asked: "Zhao Yu, I can't see it, do you know some Taoism? How did you know how to deal with the scorched corpse just now?"

    Zhao Yu smiled and said: "Look, you really know how to joke. I was just guessing."

    After hearing this, I snorted in my heart: You can really pretend to be a grandson.

    I asked, "Then what should I do next? You want me to help you find those four men, but I'm not capable of it."

    Zhao Yu smiled and said: "Let's go to one of my informants, he may know these things. I was thinking, aren't you looking for the origin of some antiques? Then this person may know."

    When I heard that this informant was so awesome and knew everything, I felt a little disbelieving.  But at this time, I found that the crowd who had been watching in the yard backed away after seeing me.

    I asked Zhao Yu in surprise: "Am I ugly?"

    Zhao Yu couldn't help laughing: "Because the smell on your body is too stinky."

    It was only then that I remembered the corpse oil that I was covered in just now.  Because the focus was on other places just now, and the rest of his life didn't care about the bad smell on his body.  Now after being exposed to the sun for a while, the smell on my body has become stronger.

    ? Seeing that the people watching were far away from me and pointing fingers suspiciously, I couldn't help worrying about what to do with the smell all over my body.

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "Go back to where I live first, take a shower and change clothes."

    I nodded hurriedly: "Thank you very much."

    So I followed Zhao Yu to the place where he lived, which was the single dormitory of the Tianjin Municipal Bureau.  One living room and one bedroom, with a small bathroom and a small kitchen, more than enough for one person.

    Zhao Yu's room is as perfect as his own, not messy at all, spotless, and everything is neatly arranged, which almost makes me suspect that he has obsessive-compulsive disorder.  I didn't have time to appreciate it carefully, so I quickly got into the bathroom and took a thorough shower, and applied half a bottle of shower gel on my body, for fear of still having that disgusting smell.

    When I came out after washing, I saw a set of clothes neatly arranged on the sofa in the living room. The white shirt and jeans were simple but neat.

    Hearing the noise, Zhao Yu poked his head out from the kitchen: "You can change into my clothes first, I think we are about the same size, and you are a little thinner than me, so you should be able to wear them."

    I felt grateful, and quickly changed into clean clothes.  After putting it on, I really feel that the size is very similar, but the shirt is slightly larger.  It seems that there is still a gap of two centimeters higher.

    After tidying up, Zhao Yu brought out two plates of fried rice with eggs from the kitchen, plus a plate of small pickles: "Eat whatever you want, my cooking skills are not very good."

    It was already noon at this time, and the smell of the food made me feel hungry.  Gobbling it into his mouth, he suddenly felt the fragrance on his teeth and cheeks, and thought to himself: If I were a woman, I would definitely marry someone like Zhao Yu.

    Zhao Yu said while eating: "By the way, your cell phone rang just now, it seems that someone called you."

    It was only then that I remembered Wu Dan's instructions, and I thought that it was probably he who asked me how I was doing.  But I have been busy for a long time, but there is still no result, and this Zhao Yu doesn't know why he insists on dragging me into the water.

    So I picked up the mobile phone on the table and checked the missed calls, but I was a little surprised: it was not Wu Dan who called, but Yang Wen who hadn't heard from him for a few days.  About the Qise incident a few days ago, I wanted to call him to ask him, but the phone was still disconnected, as if this person disappeared out of thin air.

    So I hurriedly pressed a callback, and when the call was connected, I smiled and said, "I said brother, have you disappeared these days? You didn't reply to my text messages?"

    Yang asked with a smile on the other end of the phone: "Something happened. Where are you now?"

    "I'm in Tianjin." I said, "I'm on vacation."

    "Oh, then contact me when you come back?" Yang asked with a smile.

    I frowned, thinking that you are not a girl, why do you keep asking me to contact you?  But thinking of his superb Taoism, he is the most powerful person I have ever seen with my own eyes. In the future, I may have to rely on his help for strange things, so I smiled and said: "Okay, I will find you when I get back."

    After hanging up the phone, I was surprised why Yang Wen was always staring at me.  But now I don't have time to think about how he feels.

    ?After dinner, Zhao Yu changed into casual clothes, took me back to Binjiang Road, found an entertainment city at seven turns, and arrived in front of a mahjong parlor.

    After entering the mahjong hall, Zhao Yu was not in a hurry to find someone, but wandered around for a while.  Just when I was getting impatient with him, someone suddenly walked up to Zhao Yu and tugged at the corner of his clothes.

    I took a closer look at the person who greeted Zhao Yu, and it turned out to be a seventeen or eighteen-year-old boy with a clever faceHearing Zhao Zhenhai continue to say: "The few survivors are fellow villagers. Seeing their companions die tragically in that haunted house, they hurriedly asked someone how to escape. I don't know where they found an expert, and they said that they worked together to create a Golden Diamond Sutra to suppress  The evil ghosts of the Du family can just live there. So several of their families went bankrupt and collected money to build a set of Diamond Sutras, and Du¡¯s house was safe and sound. Later, these people returned to their hometowns and heard that the development was good.  A village cadre."

    When I heard the last sentence, I always felt that there was something in Zhao Zhenhai's words, as if he knew something.

    "How do you know where he will end up?" I couldn't help asking.

    Zhao Zhenhai smiled and said: "Although I love money, I rely on this magic to make money to support myself. But, I also have a sense of justice. A few years ago, a new residential area was built in the old house of Du's house, and the "Diamond Sutra" was dug out.  It was I who suggested they bury it again. People can¡¯t die anymore, right? It was reported on the news at the time, and I saw a few uncles go to the scene to check it out. It looks like they are from Anhui, and they are very concerned about the Diamond Sutra. Whatever  I guessed it, and knew that it was probably a few people who survived back then. So I went to strike up a conversation, so I also know that they should be a village cadre now."

    "Is there such a coincidence?" At this moment, Zhao Yu asked suddenly.

    Zhao Zhenhai laughed and said: "Of course, what a coincidence, the so-called cause and effect in the world are all intertwined. Good and evil are rewarded."

    I was shocked when I heard the news.  But seeing that Zhao Zhenhai had nothing else to say, Zhao Yu and I left the basement again and went to the mahjong parlor.

    The seventeen or eighteen-year-old boy was still waiting in the lobby of the mahjong parlor, seeing us coming up, and then sent us out.  After going out, I asked Zhao Yu, "Why is there such a strange atmosphere in this mahjong parlor?"

    Zhao Yu smiled: "Your feeling is right. This place used to be a casino and a loan shark. It was only after a strict investigation in the past few days that it was replaced with a mahjong parlor."

    I looked at Zhao Yu suspiciously: "You can't be a double agent, can you? Disclose information to the underworld, and even ask for information from others."

    Zhao Yu laughed and said: "Have you watched Infernal Affairs too much? I'm not a spy, but everyone has tacitly understood this kind of thing."

    tacit understanding?  I couldn't help frowning when I heard this.  This Zhao Yu is the same age as me, but he is so seasoned when he first became a policeman, and he is so well-informed, which is really unreasonable.

    What an idiot I look in comparison.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 22

    ?

    After inquiring about the news, I was eager to tell Wu Dan, so I broke up with Zhao Yu and hurried back to Wu Dan's house.

    After arriving at Wu Dan's house, seeing him combing Xiao Mi's hair leisurely, he felt very upset, and said, "I said you are a master who is quite leisurely! My apprentice, I almost escaped death today!!"

    Wu Dan glanced at me absent-mindedly: "Isn't this still dead? Don't worry, your life is dying. No, whose clothes are you wearing?"

    I lowered my head and saw, yes, I was still wearing Zhao Yu's shirt.  I sighed: "It's a long story. Master, what are you doing today? Didn't you go to find out about the old affairs of the Chen family?"

    ?When I asked this question, I thought to myself: I have made inquiries clearly, and I will see how you answer me.

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "I'm going to ask you about Miss Ruan Lingxi."

    I rolled my eyes: "Why are you asking about her?"

    Wu Dan shrugged: "Didn't you say that when you were diving in Ziya River that night, a man in black rescued you?"

    I nodded and said, "Yes, then what?"

    Wu Dan said: "Although I didn't notice him at the time, but I thought about it carefully, the people of the Wushan faction are very good at swimming, and, most coincidentally, the magic weapon, or weapon used by Ruan Qingwu among the goddesses of Wushan is the 'goddess crossbow.  ¡¯, it looks like the bow and arrow you mentioned, but this thing can be used on land and underwater, and it is very similar to the arrow you mentioned.¡±

    I sighed: "So what? What does she have to do with us? Even if she is Luo Zhen's friend, she doesn't show up at other people's funerals. It seems that she is a casual acquaintance."

    "Wrong." Wu Dan said: "Do you think Ruan Lingxi dived in the middle of the night to save you? Do you have a celebrity face? Or are you superhuman in size?"

    After hearing the last sentence, I couldn't help cursing: "I said you are a bit of an elder anyway, okay?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "She went into the water, most likely because she heard that Luo Zhen was dead, and went to find his lost head. I didn't expect that I would go there first, and then she left."

    "Then she won't be sneaky?" I asked puzzled.

    Wu Dan said: "I think there are two reasons for this. First, she doesn't want people to pay too much attention to her and explore her identity; second, Luo Zhenna's background is not right, and she also participated in it, so she dare not speak out."

    I sighed: "Don't worry about who Ruan Lingxi is, now someone has died, and the case happened in Tianjin, and finally the person involved in this case died in our Anhui, alas."

    Wu Dan looked up at me and said, "You mean you want to go back to Anhui?"

    I paused and said, "Look, my vacation is almost over"

    Wu Dan interrupted me and said, "Don't think I'm reluctant to part with you. Since Lao Zhao entrusted you to me, I have to take good care of you and urge you to practice. How about this, I will teach you some basic Taoism, you  Remember to practice if you have nothing to do, come to Tianjin once a month, and I will check and accept your study results."

    Come once a month, you will be my great aunt.  I cursed in my heart.  But when he said this, I remembered the ancient book Yang Wen gave me, which was a book about inviting God.  Is Wu Dan going to give me another ancient book?  Then I can really take these two books to shoot "Kung Fu 2".

    However, Wu Dan did not give me any books, but taught me a set of Taoist boxing techniques.  It looks like a health-preserving fist, but it has no strength at all, and Wu Dan said to calm down and imagine that he is sleeping in the mountains and forests.  I said, what if I fall asleep while practicing boxing?

    As a result, Wu Dan said something that made me vomit blood: "It's better to sleep, this is a state."

    Let me rub it, is this master reliable or not?

    The next day, Zhao Yu found me and said he wanted to go back to Bengbu with me.  Because the suspects in this case died in Songjia Village inexplicably, as the person in charge of the case, he had to go and see the situation.

    I thought about it, the journey is lonely, and it would be nice to have someone to chat with, so I agreed.  Before leaving, Wu Dan repeatedly asked me to practice hard, and at the same time stuffed Xiao Mi into my arms.

    Linghu still looks reluctant, but to him, following Wu Dan is the same as following me, it's meaningless to be a big man.

    Zhao Yu also likes the appearance of this kind of cute thing. After seeing Xiao Mi, he hugged him and didn't let go. Seeing his doting face, I really want to tell him that you are actually hugging an uncle.

    The most exaggerated thing is that the two of us walked to the side of the road to take a taxi to the train station. While waiting for the train, the uncle threw ham sausage on the ground and called Xiao Mi to eat.  I rolled my eyes, thinking that you are feeding the dog.

    Linghu really scoffed at this.  Seeing his arrogant look, I couldn't help but think of a line: stupid.Hede played a ruthless and scheming woman, so she couldn't help but feel that Yang Wen's speculation was quite reasonable.

    Yang Wen continued: "Zhao Hede probably hated Zhang Fang a long time ago, so he put a lot of curse dolls in his tomb. The bronze dolls actually came from some kind of ancient sorcery, similar to the current head-bending  This technique can cause the person who owns the bronze doll to die or lose his mind; so there is an incident of four men killing people. They turned the four women into the shape of a conjoined doll. Moreover, this doll may  The dead soul will be imprisoned in the corpse forever. If it is cremated, the resentment will inevitably hurt the people around it. And this puppet originally cursed a man. Therefore, in order to prevent the resentful spirit from causing troubles and descendants, Chen Sanye's family,  It is stipulated that the dead man cannot be cremated, and the body is sealed up."

    I listened to his inference and felt that it made sense.  Chen Sanye himself was a tomb robber. He may have found this ancient tomb before he was alive and stole the treasures in the tomb.  Recalling that in the secret room of Chen Sanye's home, there was a large jar of special liquid, which must be used to preserve lacquer.  But I didn't expect that the thousands of years of resentment condensed on the lacquer, coupled with the curse power of the bronze doll, unexpectedly made my family fortune go bankrupt, and the blessings of my descendants were poor.

    However, Mr. Chen also has a bit of conscience, he sealed these two murderous creatures in his own home, and did not sell them to the world, causing more people to suffer.  It was just that some thieves who didn't know what to do stole these things and sold them, which dissipated the resentment and killed many people.  Thinking about it, it was also a disaster.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 23

    ?

    After the case became unsolved, Zhao Yu returned to Tianjin Municipal Bureau after staying in Bengbu Municipal Bureau for a while.

    But after the paint turned into dust, the strange thing never happened again, and I gradually forgot about it.

    ?Because of the Qi Se incident, Yang Wen and I came and went frequently, and became acquainted.  After getting to know him well, I realized that this guy actually has a girlfriend, and she is a young and handsome girl named Xiao Ru.

    At first, the girl gave Yang Wen the chicken soup she made herself every now and then.  Although I am very envious, I don't understand that Yang Wen drinks this tonic on a hot day, won't he overdo it and get a nosebleed?

    But Xiaoru said that Yang Wen was seriously injured a few days ago, so he needed to mend it.  I thought it was true.  Those who catch ghosts and exorcise evil spirits are as dangerous as our criminal policemen, and they may die in hell.  You're lucky if you get hurt.

    Half a month passed peacefully, and the bureau did not receive any major cases.  I also had more time to go to Yang Wen to discuss the book he gave me to invite the gods, and at the same time to practice the boxing techniques Wu Dan taught me when I had nothing to do.

    After a lot of practice, there is indeed a magical effect, it seems that the whole body is really relaxed, as if the body is as light as a swallow, and the spirit platform is clear.

    Afterwards, I even fell in love with this set of boxing. When I was on vacation, I went to the square downstairs to play a set, which attracted old men to come to me to discuss and ask me what kind of boxing I practiced.

    However, not long after the peaceful days, the bureau received another big case, and the person involved turned out to be Ruan Lingxi!

    Early this morning, our city bureau received a report from a family in the city, saying that he found two dead bodies, a man and a woman, in the neighbor's upstairs room.  And also saw a woman collapsed in the living room, as if she just passed out.

    I followed my colleagues to the scene of the accident, and saw that it was a decent mid-range community.  A cordon was drawn downstairs, and nearby residents were watching the scene of the accident.

    There was a tall and thin girl standing with her back to us, arguing endlessly with the security guards maintaining order.  The security guard got impatient with her noise, saw us coming in a blink of an eye, and hurriedly greeted us: "Comrade police, you are here!"

    The girl suddenly turned her head and met me face to face.  When I saw it, I was surprised: This guy turned out to be the villain Ruan Lingxi!

    Ruan Lingxi didn't expect to see me either, she glanced over in astonishment, then snorted coldly, and turned her head away.

    "What's going on?!" Our captain asked.

    "Comrade policeman, go up to the fourth floor and have a look, someone has died." The security guard said while wiping his sweat.

    I ignored Ruan Lingxi, and hurriedly followed my colleagues to the fourth floor.  I saw room 402 was wide open, and a bloody smell came over my face.

    When I entered the door, I saw a male corpse lying in front of a full-length mirror. The door of the full-length mirror was wide open, and the mirror was shattered all over the floor.

    The female corpse was holding a wooden box in her hand, the lock on the box was opened, and there was a burnt gourd inside.

    I looked at the dead woman, and saw that the woman was very old and looked like she was in her eighties, but she was wearing black stockings and suspender dresses of young women.

    The captain called the landlord and asked about the identity of the deceased.

    According to the landlord, the name of the male resident is Xu Yihao, and the name of the female resident is Wang Ruoying.  Xu Yihao is about 40 years old this year, while Wang Ruoying is a graphic model who is just 20 years old.

    The man who died now was Xu Yihao, but the woman did not know who it was.  Looking at the clothes, it looks like Wang Ruoying, but it is impossible for Wang Ruoying to be so old.

    I heard that Xu Yihao is very rich, while Wang Ruoying is very beautiful.  But now that Wang Ruoying was gone, it was an old woman who died in the house, which was too weird.

    I asked the security guard in this community, what happened to Ruan Lingxi downstairs?

    The security guard said that Ruan Lingxi was the woman who the informant said passed out in the living room.  They were afraid that the woman might be related to the murder, so they woke her up, stopped her temporarily, and didn't let her leave.

    When I heard this, I knew that Ruan Lingxi was involved this time.  But could she be the murderer?  Thinking of this, I went downstairs to the security department, and saw Ruan Lingxi sitting inside without saying a word.

    "Hey, villain, why are you here?" I asked.

    Ruan Lingxi gave me a blank look: "You bastard policemen don't think I'm a murderer, do you?"

    I sneered and said, "That depends on the outcome of the final case. But why did you show up at the victim's house?"

    Ruan Lingxi said: "I went to a friend's house at the opposite door, but when I got to the door, I found that my friend was not at home, but the door opposite the door was open. I thought it was strange, so I went in to have a look. I saw two dead bodies, and I was terrified.  I jumped. At this moment, I was knocked out and passed out."

    &nbs??" I couldn't help thinking: "I seem to have seen this thing somewhere.  "

    The lawyer sighed: "If you have been to their house, you will definitely see it. It is the full-length mirror that this woman puts in the bedroom."

    When I heard the words, I suddenly realized: Didn¡¯t the old woman just die behind the full-length mirror?

    However, the other terms of the agreement are quite normal, except that these two personal items cannot be touched by each other, the others are jointly owned and used by two people.

    I read the terms of the agreement and found it very strange, so I hurried back to the bureau to search for the physical evidence taken from the crime scene.  If I remember correctly, when the old woman died, she was holding an ebony box in her hand.  Could this wooden box be the thing in the lawyer's agreement?

    When I rushed to the physical evidence office, I found an ebony box.  I saw that the surface of the ebony box was exquisitely carved and exquisitely made, and there were three locks hanging on the lock nose.  But now the lock has been opened, and what is inside is a charred gourd-shaped thing, what it is is also unknown.

    The woman's full-length mirror was still at the scene of the crime and was not brought back.  The case seemed so foggy that I couldn't figure it out.

    I checked the wooden box, but I didn't see anything.  I don't know what is the mystery in the full-length mirror?  Thinking of this, I plan to go back to the crime scene and find out the secret of the full-length mirror.

    After being busy for a long time, I suddenly felt hungry, and then I remembered that I hadn't eaten all day.

    By the time I finished my meal after get off work, it was already past seven o'clock in the evening.  Thinking of going to the murder scene in the middle of the night, I couldn't help feeling a little apprehensive.  But for such a long time, I have also seen many bloody and tragic scenes, and I have gradually gained a little courage.

    After nightfall, I took God of War and Xiao Mi with me, planning to visit the scene of the murder again.  Fortunately, due to the murder, no one dared to go in the deceased's house, so it was not locked, so that it was convenient for investigators to enter and exit.

    When I arrived in front of door 402, I subconsciously glanced at the opposite door.  I don't know if Du Feifei would dare to continue to live after the homicide happened across the street.

    However, the opposite door was closed with a heavy anti-theft door, so I don't know if she is at home.  I didn't bother to think too much, so I went forward and opened the door of room 402.

    There was a strange "squeak" sound from the door, which was very clear in the quiet night.  My scalp tightened, and my heart beat inexplicably faster.

    I settled down and stepped in carefully.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 24 Charming head drop technique

    ?

    The room was silent.  I fumbled to turn on the living room light.  Although after the lights are on, everything in the living room can be seen, but for some reason, this bright and empty living room also makes me feel a little creepy.

    To strengthen my courage, I talked to Xiao Mi: "Help me see, is there anything abnormal in this room."

    Xiao Mi sneered and said, "Are you scared? Look at you so cowardly. When I was your age, I was already famous all over the world."

    I spat: "No matter how powerful you are, you can only be a fox now."

    Xiao Mi snorted coldly: "I saw an evil ghost behind you."

    When I heard this, I was startled. I looked back abruptly, only to see that the full-length mirror was lying behind me, and the shadows of me and Xiao Mi were reflected in the mirror.

    I thought to myself, this full-length mirror is probably mentioned in the lawyer's agreement.  I went up to look at the mirror carefully, and found that this dressing mirror was very different.  The scarlet lacquer was riddled with holes, and above the mirror was a wooden door, presumably intended to cover the mirror, with a lock on the door.  But the mirror was broken, and the wooden door was ajar.

    I am puzzled by the wooden door on the mirror.  What is the use of this?  There is a door on the mirror, which I have never seen before.  But maybe the mirror was an antiquity, an ancestral piece of furniture, and maybe the door was there to keep it from being broken.

    However, in order to prevent the mirror from being damaged, there are only multiple doors, and the locks are fucking locked.  How expensive is this mirror?

    If it is an ancient object but looking at the broken mirror, it does not seem to be a particularly old thing, at most it is only from the late Qing Dynasty.

    At this time, Xiao Mi whispered: "Behind the wooden door, there seems to be something." After hearing what he said, I quickly put on my gloves and stepped forward to open the wooden door.

    The strange thing is that although the mirror of the dressing mirror is broken, there are many photos stuck on the wooden board behind the mirror.

    I got closer and took a closer look, and saw that the photos turned out to be all photos of young women in the late Qing Dynasty and the Republic of China, or the early founding of the People's Republic of China, densely packed over half of the wooden boards.

    Although the girls in these photos are dressed differently, their facial features are surprisingly similar.  However, after reading it carefully, I felt that there was a subtle difference, and I couldn't tell where it came from.

    I remember that I once searched for Wang Ruoying's photos on Baidu. Although there is very little information, there was a recent photo of her on a news item.  The appearance in the photo is exactly the same as the appearance of these young girls.

    ? At first I thought it was an artistic photo taken by Wang Ruoying, wearing an old fashion, and I enjoyed taking a few photos.  But if you look closely, some photos are obviously not like modern photography technology, and they all seem to be film photos.

    But for some reason, the background of the photo made me feel a little strange. It didn't look like film, but it seemed to be made of something soft and smooth.

    So I couldn't help but touch one of the photos.  At this time, Xiao Mi suddenly shouted: "Don't touch those photos!"

    I was taken aback, but by this time, my hand had already touched one of the photos.

    When I came across this photo, I was amazed.  I was obviously wearing rubber gloves, so I shouldn't be able to feel the texture of the photo.  But for some reason, after touching this photo, I suddenly felt a very soft, smooth, cool and comfortable feeling on my hand.

    This involuntarily made me interested in that photo, and I got closer to it, wanting to pick one up and take a look.

    At this moment, I suddenly felt a pain in my leg.  Looking back, Xiao Mi was biting my leg and dragging me backward desperately.

    I was a little annoyed, so I threw the photo aside, pulled him off and held it up in front of my eyes, saying bitterly, "Why did you bite me?!"

    Xiao Mi snorted coldly: "If I don't drag you, you will be dragged away by the female ghost!"

    "Where is the ghost?" I was surprised.  Wu Dan said, if I use my heart, I can see ghosts.  But this time I watched for a long while, and I didn't see any ghosts.

    Xiao Mi sighed: "Look, what are those photos made of? But you can't look behind the mirror, just look outside."

    So I looked at those photos carefully, and suddenly saw that the one I touched just now had fallen off and fell into the space between the mirror and the board. It was a piece of snow, like something like silk.

    "What is that?" I asked Xiaomi, "It doesn't look like a film."

    "If I'm not mistaken, it's human skin. And it's the face of a beautiful woman." Xiao Mi said.

    This astonishing statement took me by surprise.  Let me wipe, there are many photos behind this wooden board, it must be cut from a whole piece of human skin, right?

    Xiao Mi seemed to understand the question in my mind, so she said: "This is not a whole piece of human skin cutJust as he was about to ask the teacher for his crimes, Xiao Mi immediately said: "I'm going to rescue you. Don't you think this man is the one I found?"

    As he spoke, he tilted his head and looked at Yang Wen.

    Yang Wen smiled and said: "The opposite door is my girlfriend's house. I just wanted to go downstairs to take out the trash. I heard a sound from the opposite door, and there was a little fox outside, so I came in to have a look."

    After hearing this, I got angry: Damn it, I still left me and ran for my life.

    Xiao Mi continued: "Look, that girl looks familiar, doesn't she?"

    I looked back at those photos and thought about it carefully. It was true, but it didn't make sense. How could I have seen the victim?

    Xiao Mi sighed: "Stupid, we saw this woman on the train back, and there was a man beside her. I said that they both smell like blood, that's the only couple."

    With Xiao Mi's reminder, I was suddenly enlightened, and immediately remembered the scene on the train.  Compared with the woman in the photo in front of me, she is really the classically beautiful girl I have ever seen.  But in just a few days, things turned out to be different, and turned into a strange murder!

    Thinking of the appearance of the two of them, they should be traveling.  But why did he die at home now?  If it was really a backlash from the head-down technique, since the woman died in the mirror, how did the man die?  Could it be that he was killed by the female ghost in the mirror?

    However, when Wang Ruoying died, why was she holding Xu Yihao's ebony box in her hand?  What is that box for?

    Just when I was puzzled, Yang Wen asked from the side: "Have you read the book "Please God" these days?"

    I was a little stunned at why he brought up the matter of asking God in this situation, so I said: "I have practiced, but I think it is useless at all"

    "How do you know if you don't try it?" Yang asked with a smile.

    "Ah? How to try" Before I could finish speaking, Yang Wen pushed me into the space behind the mirror.

    I couldn't dodge in time, so I stumbled and fell into it.  I looked at Yang Wen incredulously, and thought to myself, you want me to die at the hands of the female ghost, why did you save me just now?  !

    Just at this moment, a familiar sense of restraint came from his back.  I looked down, shit, the female ghost's hands were tightly wrapped around my waist again.  And it's not just one arm, there are seven or eight arms in all directions.

    I heard a woman giggling strangely in my ear, and I figured that if I turned my head, I would definitely see a scary grimace.  If that's the case, I fucking might as well maintain the current posture and forget about what's behind me.

    But now I just remembered that my god of war fell outside, what should I do?

    At this time, Yang Wen shouted: "Why don't you hurry up and ask God?!" Before the words finished, I heard a "clang", as if something was thrown by him and landed at my feet.

    Looking through the dim light outside the window, I saw a scimitar on the ground glowing with a dim red light.  This is a quaint knife, and I didn't have time to take a closer look, but at a glance, I just saw two ancient characters glowing red on the blade: Duoshe!

    I know that people who practice Taoism have their own unique "dharma tools" when they practice.  For example, the mahogany sword of Taoist priests in Maoshan is played in many TV dramas.  However, not everyone uses that low-end stuff.

    Magical implements are mostly used to suppress ghosts and exorcise evil spirits, or as a medium and guide to attract external forces.  Therefore, there are many kinds of instruments.  Wu Dan also uses a saber, but his saber is more simple, bigger than Yang Wen's scimitar, and I remember it also has a name, called "Zhongtian."

    Now Yang Wen threw the magic weapon in front of me, and in a hurry, I could only pick it up for temporary use.  Of course, I have no confidence in my so-called "inviting God" or "God Fighting" skill at all, so I picked up the knife and used it as a kitchen knife, and went to chop off those ghost hands first.

    It's a pity that the ghost hand is very annoying, it hides when the knife is dropped, and wraps around my waist again when the knife is put away.  I hacked for a long time, and I felt that I was a fool, just like playing whack-a-mole, and I didn't hit a single one.

    After a while, I was sweating.

    But Yang Wen said from the side: "I told you to ask God, do you think you are chopping vegetables?!"

    When I heard this, I was out of breath.  It makes sense for this guy to frame me.

    So I yelled: "You fucking come and save me! I don't know how to ask God!"

    Yang Wen said coldly: "If I don't save you, you can figure it out yourself."

    Having said that, this guy walked out of the gate leisurely.  I was anxious, thinking what does this mean?

    Suddenly I thought of Wu Dan's saying "True knowledge comes from practice". Could it be that Yang Wen also suddenly wanted to be my master, and also followed Wu Dan's theory?

    I'm going to go, this will kill people!

    I slashed and yelled at Xiao Mi who was still standing aside: "You fox, help me anyway!"

    Linghu Xiaomi spit out a sentence that made me even more speechless: "Ah, what should I do? I haven't recovered my mana yet, so let's pretend I didn't see it"

    With that said, Duo Duo turned around and slipped away.

    In my heart, it was like knocking over a bottle of concentrated sulfuric acid. I was so anxious and angry that I was so angry that I smoked.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)??Xiao Mi who was still stunned by the side: "You fox, help me anyway!"

    Linghu Xiaomi spit out a sentence that made me even more speechless: "Ah, what should I do? I haven't recovered my mana yet, so let's pretend I didn't see it"

    With that said, Duo Duo turned around and slipped away.

    In my heart, it was like knocking over a bottle of concentrated sulfuric acid. I was so anxious and angry that I was so angry that I smoked.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 25 Behind the Murder

    ?

    At this time, the grimace that was originally smiling strangely behind me was stretched out in front of me in an extremely distorted state.

    I wipe it!  No matter how beautiful a woman was in life, it will not be easy to see when she turns into a pale ghost after death.  Especially when the grimace slowly splits open in front of your eyes and the seven orifices bleed.

    "Ahhhhh!" I screamed, raised the knife in my hand and chopped at the female ghost's head.

    With this knife, half of the head was cut off, but the mouth continued to smile strangely and moved towards my neck.

    I panicked in my heart, gritted my teeth and closed my eyes, thinking that this time the dead horse will be alive!  I'll try my half-baked God!

    So, I closed my eyes, tried my best not to think about the grimace in front of me, recalled the method of reciting the formula mentioned in the book, held the hand in my hand, and said: "The power to kill the evil spirits is the only one, please God!"

    After shouting, I only felt a gust of wind blowing behind me, so I quickly shrank my neck and looked back subconsciously.  This look almost scared the shit out of me.

    At some point behind him, there was a vague shadow, more than seven or eight feet long.  Looking closely, the shadow seemed to be an ancient warrior, holding a long knife.

    Damn, why did Yang Wen invite gods and beasts, but I invited ancients?  ?

    But no matter which god is invited, this ancient man is obviously very powerful.  I suddenly felt a surge of power, and I broke free from the ghostly hand and stood up.  At the same time, the figure behind him also moved.

    I saw the figure raised his knife and slashed at the ghost hands stretching out in all directions.  What's even more amazing is that I feel that my movements seem to be driven by him, and I can't help but follow his moves to kill the female ghost wandering around me.

    For a while, if there is divine help, immediately counterattack.  I was amazed while killing ghosts, how did I change from a soy sauce npc to a cheating gm?

    When I came back to my senses, I realized that the ghost had disappeared after a while of hacking and killing just now.  What's more, the human skin photos stuck on the wooden board fell off little by little, and fell to the ground one after another, turning into charcoal in an instant.  And the shadow of the ancients behind me gradually faded away.

    There was a burnt smell, and I felt nauseous.

    At this time, as soon as the door opened, I saw a person stepping in.  Looking up, it doesn't look like Yang Wen, but a woman.  When that person approached, I saw him clearly. It turned out to be the villain Ruan Lingxi.

    "Why are you here?" I asked while wiping my sweat.  After stopping, I felt sore all over my body.

    "My friend lives in the opposite door, why should I take care of her? Speaking of which, it's not because of you!" Ruan Lingxi kicked my leg bone as he spoke, "Stinky policeman, the murderer can't catch him, but he came to bully me  Girl, the victim, if you don¡¯t let me go home, I¡¯ll kick you to death!!¡±

    As I said that, the wicked woman kicked her several times, but I couldn't dodge in time, so I hit her several times.  Just now I was hurting my muscles and bones for a while, but after a few strokes, I thought that my legs were bruised and purple.

    I jumped and cursed: "Damn it, you'd better go home, I didn't stop you!"

    Ruan Lingxi stopped moving, and said bitterly: "Didn't you say that the case will not be resolved and won't let me leave for the time being? Think of me as a murderer, right?"

    I felt a hot pain in my leg, and I couldn't help grinning and replied: "This is also for your own good, to protect the witness"

    "Bah!" Ruan Lingxi immediately interrupted me.

    I was speechless immediately.  The so-called good men don't fight with women, especially don't fight with bad women.  At this time, when the light in the living room was turned on, I saw Yang Wen and Xiao Mi standing at the door, and I couldn't help feeling resentful: "Why did you two abandon me just now?"

    Yang Wen smiled and said, "You see, you are quite good at dealing with ghosts, aren't you?"

    I pointed to Ruan Lingxi and asked, "What about this evil woman? Why did she come?"

    Yang Wen said with a smile: "Lingxi is at my girlfriend's house. I heard some movement here just now, and she wanted to rush in to have a look."

    Speaking of Yang Wen's girlfriend Du Feifei, I thought of her pregnancy.  Seeing that Yang Wen's face is normal, it's not impossible that he doesn't know about it.  Could it be that this guy got pregnant with a girl out of wedlock?

    I thought about it, and swallowed my greetings to Du Feifei.  There are too many people who like to be a father these days, if there is any misunderstanding, it will be embarrassing.

    "However, I still don't understand who will knock me out." Ruan Lingxi said at this time: "The only possibility is the murderer, but why is the murderer against me?"

    "Maybe it wasn't intentional, maybe the murderer was hiding at the scene at the time. Seeing that you couldn't escape when you entered the door, I had to knock you unconscious and run away." I explained: "But speaking of it, you have to think carefully, the murderer's  Didn't you see anything about his appearance and figure?"

    Ruan Lingxi flipped overHe listened attentively, and knew in his heart that this guy was going to gossip about friends' anecdotes or pornographic news.  But before saying that, after all, you have to find a high-sounding reason.  So I reminded Cheng Hao to talk about what he thought was "unusual" in the lives of the two of them, or what he thought was valuable to help us find clues to the murderer.

    I only heard Cheng Hao say: "I have a good relationship with Xu Yihao. When I was on a business trip to Fujian, I often visited his house. His girlfriend is Wang Ruoying, a graphic model. They met in Quanzhou, Fujian. Xu Yihao and I  After getting acquainted with each other, I found that these two people had a strange habit of carrying two things with them no matter where they lived. Xu Yihao carried his ebony box, and Wang Ruoying was even more exaggerated, she had to carry her full-length mirror as tall as a person.  "

    Here comes the important point!  My heart moved, and I listened carefully to Cheng Hao's words: "Xu Yihao is actually quite rich. He has real estate in Quanzhou, Haikou and Hefei. Although the house is not big, the house is so valuable and the house price is so high these days. He can buy it."  The next three houses are not bad. Of course, the place where I live in Bengbu is temporarily rented."

    "I work as a logistics and freight forwarder. I often travel to meet customers in this business. Sometimes when I pass by these places and meet two people who happen to be there, I go to their homes to discuss Feng Shui theory and chat about homework. But  , when I went to see them, I found a strange thing." Speaking of this, Cheng Hao showed a mysterious expression on his face: "No matter where these two people settle in these three places, they must bring  What's more, Xu Yihao respectfully placed the wooden box on the incense table as an offering."

    "If it's a full-length mirror, it should be in the bedroom. Can you be sure that they both carry such a large mirror wherever they go?" I asked suspiciously.  How inconvenient is this?

    Cheng Hao nodded and said: "Yes. Because that girl, that is, Wang Ruoying, loves to look in the mirror very much. She went to the mirror for almost an hour or two to tidy up her appearance. At first I thought it was the beauty of the little girl's family, but then I thought maybe  It's obsessive-compulsive disorder. No matter how much you like to look in the mirror, you won't have to work hard to open the lock on the mirror, and then lock it again after taking a picture. It's so frustrating."

    After hearing this, I also became interested, so I asked: "Then Xu Yihao doesn't think his wife is a bit strange? For example, he likes to look in the mirror so often?"

    Cheng Hao said: "Why don't you think so? But it seems that he also thinks that his wife has obsessive-compulsive disorder. Xu Yihao also asked her before, and Wang Ruoying said that it was because this mirror was her secret beauty weapon, and she didn't let anyone touch it. Even if it was  Xu Yihao didn't let him open it, and told Xu Yihao that if he opened it, the two of them would break up."

    Hearing this, I thought to myself, probably this Wang Ruoying was afraid that Xu Yihao accidentally smashed the mirror, which would invalidate her head lowering technique.

    "However, Xu Yihao is also very strange sometimes. It seems that on the first and fifteenth day of the lunar new year, he would take out the wooden box and bring it back in the middle of the night. As for Wang Ruoying, at the end of each month, he would open the mirror and clean the room.  The door was locked and opened before dawn to prevent anyone from seeing it, so no one looked in the mirror except her."

    I asked suspiciously: "Then how do you know such a private matter between the two of them?"

    Cheng Hao said: "Two people told me this. Wang Ruoying knew that I had a little research on Fengshui theory, so she asked me what was in Xu Yihao's wooden box. Is it a real magic weapon of Fengshui? As for Xu Yihao,  Then I suspect that there is a hidden box in Wang Ruoying's mirror, and there is something shady in it."

    "Shameful things?" I asked in surprise, "Why would he think so?"

    Cheng Hao said with a smile: "This is considered to involve other people's family ugliness. This Wang Ruoying was born as a graphic model. You know, that circle is as chaotic as the current entertainment industry. In fact, Xu Yihao began to suspect that Wang Ruoying was flirting with an actor without telling him.  Yes. And there were some gossip about that actor on the Internet, and it was mentioned that the two of them went to a hotel to get a room. Although the face was not photographed, people who are familiar with the photo on the Internet will probably know that it is Wang Ruoying."  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Twenty-Six

    ?

    When I heard it, yes, it was about wearing a cuckold again.  So I asked, Xu Yihao is so rich, why didn't he dump this woman and find another one?

    Cheng Hao sighed: "That's the problem. I don't know why, Xu Yihao is very obsessed with Wang Ruoying. I admit that the woman is very beautiful, but if you want to say that there are some who are so beautiful, I didn't expect Xu Yihao to be so obsessed with her."

    "Then how did the Xu Yihao black box come from?" I always thought this wooden box was very strange, and how did the burnt gourd in the wooden box come from?

    "I only heard that it was a relic of Xu Yihao's father. He relied on the contents of the box for fortune-telling and Feng Shui. Except for him, he said that if someone else opened it, his career would be over." Cheng Hao said.

    "This is very strange." I shook my head and sighed.  I thought I would get some clues to solve the case from Cheng Hao, but after listening to it, I still have no clue.  Based on this, it was speculated that Xu Yihao probably opened the mirror because he suspected that his girlfriend was cuckolding him, and there was something shady behind the mirror.  However, what reason does Wang Ruoying have to open Xu Yihao's wooden box?

    I pondered for a long time but couldn't figure it out.  Seeing that I didn't speak, Cheng Hao handed me a cup of tea and said with a smile: "Comrade policeman has worked hard on the case, drink some water."

    I just felt that my mouth was parched, so I quickly took it and drank a few sips.  At this moment, I suddenly heard the phone ring.  I quickly took out my phone and saw that it was the call from the forensic doctor Xiao Zheng.

    After picking it up, Xiao Zheng's voice came from the other end of the phone: "Song Yan, where are you now?"

    "I'm in Hefei, what's wrong?" I asked.

    "Damn, I encountered a strange thing, but if I tell others, I guess others will think I'm crazy." Xiao Zheng said.

    When I heard this, damn it, does this mean commendatory or derogatory?

    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and tell me what happened?" I asked.

    "Autopsy! Xu Yihao's body was originally parked in our morgue, wasn't it? I went to the morgue today and felt that there was movement in the white cloth covering his body, so I took the courage to lift it up and take a look. You, guess what?  What's the matter?" Xiao Zheng seemed quite frightened, and spoke incoherently.

    "If I want to know what happened, do I need you to tell me?" I asked amusedly, "What did you see?"

    "It's so strange! The male organs in Xu Yihao's body, you know, have become smaller, like a fucking child! This is not the most weird thing, the most shocking thing is, in addition, his body  There is actually a complete set of female organs growing out of it! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±

    Xiao Zheng's words were astonishing, I spit out a mouthful of tea, and was stunned for a long time speechless.  What do you mean by that?  Does it mean that Xu Yihao suddenly changed from a man to a woman?  This unscientific!  According to martial arts dramas, men can still practice the reversal of yin and yang in "Sunflower Treasure", but how does a corpse do it?

    "Song Yan, do you think this is my illusion? Could it be that I have not slept for a few days and have hallucinations?" Xiao Zheng sighed.

    "You wait for me, I'll go back and have a look." I quickly hung up the phone, said goodbye to Cheng Hao, and rushed back to the Municipal Bureau.

    On the way, I integrated the information collected from various sources.  In the past few days, my colleagues in charge of the case and I checked Wang Ruoying's financial situation and private life, and confirmed that Wang Ruoying was indeed having an affair with an actor who was born in a talent show.

    At the same time, because she likes luxury goods, she often uses her credit card, and opened several cards with a relatively high limit at the same time, and her current card account has reached hundreds of thousands.  However, recently Wang Ruoying suddenly paid off all the debts, and according to my guess, Xu Yihao did not give the money.  Xu Yihao and Wang Ruoying had already had a disagreement before the accident, so it was impossible to give her hundreds of thousands.  And she herself hasn't received any job recently, so how did she pay off this large amount of debt?

    But what puzzles me even more is that Wang Ruoying's identity is completely forged, and her real name and identity are unknown.  The ID card was fake, and I went to her hometown to check, but no one knew that there was such a person.

    If it is said that Wang Ruoying was actually a person from the late Qing Dynasty who used magic to maintain her youth, that would also explain her forged identity.  But now there is another question: How could this man's body be androgynous?  And they promised never to touch each other's things. Was it because the two of them tore each other's faces to reveal each other's secrets?  So both the mirror and the box are open?

    Regarding the part of the head-down technique, I called Wu Dan to ask.  He didn't know much about this thing, he just said that since Xu Yihao made a living by watching Fengshui, the gourd in the box should reveal the secrets of the universe.  When the gourd is burnt, it means that the owner's ability and life will also be lost, and he will also lose his Yin.?? Balance.  Perhaps the mutation of the corpse is precisely because of this.  In other words, the man Xu Yihao is a hermaphrodite, and his male organs are too small, so he used some method to turn himself into a normal man.  That box is the key.  The box was destroyed, Xu Yihao naturally changed back to his previous weird appearance.

    After listening to these explanations, I probably understood some strange phenomena in the case, but at the same time I also had a headache about how to write a report and analyze it.

    Can't you write in the dossier the backlash and curse that the victim died of the head-down technique?

    After returning to the Bengbu Municipal Bureau, I immediately followed Xiao Zheng to the morgue to check Xu Yihao's body.  Sure enough, as Xiao Zheng said, Xu Yihao's corpse really showed two traits, no matter how you look at it, it feels strange.

    After getting my affirmation, Xiao Zheng breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Damn, I've seen so many corpses, but there has never been one that has changed after death, and has become this kind of virtue. I once thought I  Suffering from delusional disorder. However, Song Yan, you have been running around these days, have you found out anything?"

    I shook my head and sighed: "It's okay if you don't check it, but it will be even more confusing if you check it."

    Xiao Zheng smiled and said: "Look at your sad face. You are not the only one handling this case, so take a proper rest. Shall we go out for a drink tonight?"

    I thought about it, and there was no result if I continued to struggle like this. It is better to relax my mind and wait for my thoughts to flow smoothly. Maybe I can come up with some clues.  So he nodded and agreed to go drink with Xiao Zheng for entertainment.

    ? While drinking, chatting and complaining, when the two of us wanted to go home, I realized that it was already ten o'clock in the evening.

    Xiao Zheng said goodbye to me and went home by car.  And the last bus to my house was gone, so I stood on the side of the road, ready to stop a car to go home.  The weather in midsummer is extremely hot and muggy.  After a while, I heard a muffled thunder in the sky, and there were drops of rain falling.

    I frowned, thinking that there would be a heavy rain in a while.  At this moment, I heard a burst of curses coming from my side: "Damn, what kind of garbage place doesn't even have a taxi?! I can't help but go back early!"

    When I heard the voice, it seemed to be a girl, and the voice was very familiar.  Turning his head to look, he suddenly felt that countless grass-mud horses roared past in his heart.  The one who appeared beside him was none other than Ruan Lingxi, the villainous woman.

    Ruan Lingxi didn't know who to call, and in the other hand was carrying big and small bags.

    I was speechless in my heart, thinking that this is called a narrow road for an enemy.  In our previous life, it seems that not only did we look back five hundred times, but we must have scolded each other while looking back, so that in this life, we always encounter enemies everywhere.  Just as I was thinking, I saw a taxi parked beside me.  The driver rolled down the window and asked, "Young man, take a taxi?"

    I nodded and was about to pull the car door, but I saw Ruan Lingxi rushing over, opened the car door, and sat in first.

    I suddenly became angry: "I said, do you know how to be polite? Do you understand first come, first served??"

    Ruan Lingxi said with a nonchalant smile: "You're a big man, why don't you stop another car? Do you know how long I've been waiting?? A full forty minutes!! You're embarrassed to see me carrying such a car  Is there much waiting for the car?"

    When I heard this, I immediately became angry.  If she has a few nice words to say, maybe I'll let her go.  After all this robbing, I was immediately annoyed, opened the car door and sat in, sneered and said, "I'll just rob you!"

    "You! Do you still look like a policeman?!" Ruan Lingxi was annoyed.

    The driver sighed: "Two, if this is the case, both of you should get out of the car. After discussing it, I will take you both to the police station if there is a fight."

    "I am the policeman." I snorted coldly, and took out my police officer ID card.

    When the driver saw it, his attitude immediately softened: "Oh, comrade policeman, if that's the case, I'll see you off first."

    With that said, the driver started the car.  I was amused in my heart, thinking that there might be heavy rain in a while, so I sighed helplessly: "Okay, let's see her off first. But villain, where are you going?"

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly: "It's not too bad. I'll go to Fusheng Community, just my friend's place."

    So I had no choice but to follow her to the community where Du Feifei was.  Not long after the taxi drove, the rain poured down.  I turned my head to look at the water splashes constantly blooming on the car window, recalling the complicated and confusing case in my mind.

    The car entered the Fusheng community, and drove downstairs to Du Feifei's house.  I saw a white figure standing in the rain outside the car window, and I couldn't help but take a closer look. It turned out that Du Feifei was waiting at the door with an umbrella.

    Ruan Lingxi got out of the car, and Du Feifei hurried over with an umbrella.  Seeing that I was there, she was startled, and then she smiled and said, "Song Yan is here too. Let's go upstairs to rest before going back."

    I just wanted to decline, but when I looked up at Du Feifei, I caught a glimpse of the window of a house upstairs out of the corner of my eye.

    There seemed to be a woman in a red suspender skirt sitting on the window sill, shaking her legs and looking down at us.

    I was startled, thinking that there were people jumping off the building in the middle of the night, so I quickly got out of the car and looked up.  But when I looked again, I saw that there was no one on the window sill, and the window I thought was lit just now was also a black hole, and I couldn't see anything at all.

    At this moment, a flash of lightning lit up, and I shivered subconsciously.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)sp; I just wanted to decline, but when I looked up at Du Feifei, I caught a glimpse of the window of a house upstairs out of the corner of my eye.

    There seemed to be a woman in a red suspender skirt sitting on the window sill, shaking her legs and looking down at us.

    I was startled, thinking that there were people jumping off the building in the middle of the night, so I quickly got out of the car and looked up.  But when I looked again, I saw that there was no one on the window sill, and the window I thought was lit just now was also a black hole, and I couldn't see anything at all.

    At this moment, a flash of lightning lit up, and I shivered subconsciously.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 27 Du House on a Rainy Night

    ?

    The flashing red suspender skirt just now always makes me feel like I have seen it somewhere.  Thinking of this place again, I can't help but feel chills in my heart: the style of the suspender skirt just now seems to be the one Wang Ruoying wore when she died

    "What's the matter with you?" A voice beside you came through the sound of rain.  I turned my head and saw Du Feifei standing next to me holding an umbrella, staring at me coldly.

    I shivered and smiled: "It's okay, it's okay."

    "It's raining too much, let's hide from the rain before leaving." Du Feifei smiled slightly.  I don't know if it's my illusion, but I always feel a little awkward when I look at Du Feifei up close. It seems that this woman has a ghostly look, like an old woman who came out of a deep house, with the damp and deserted smell of the old days.

    I can't help thinking back to the past.  I only met Du Feifei two or three times, and they all met in a hurry, with Yang Wen beside me, so I didn't pay much attention to her.

    "Why are you two just standing there? Don't come in!" At this time, Ruan Lingxi shouted at the door of the building: "Are you going to chat in the rain?!"

    Only then did I sneak into the corridor as if waking up from a dream, and followed Ruan Lingxi up to the fourth floor.  When I walked in front of Du Feifei's house, I couldn't help but look back at 402 where the murder occurred.  Although the door was closed, I couldn't help but feel that something was looking at me through the peephole behind the door, which made my back feel chills.  At this time, both Ruan Lingxi and Du Feifei entered the house, and I quickly followed.

    Du Feifei turned on the light in the living room, and the soft light enveloped me, and I felt a lot more at ease.

    Ruan Lingxi yelled that she was drenched in the rain and wanted to take a bath, and immediately went to the bathroom.

    It wasn't until I sat on the sofa in the living room that I realized that something was wrong with my rash visit.  Going to a single in the middle of the nightwell, a friend's girlfriend's house, after all, it's not very good.

    But for some reason just now, after seeing the ghost, I felt a little restless, and followed upstairs in a daze.

    Apparently, Du Feifei didn't welcome me very much. She probably wanted to be polite to me when she was downstairs just now, because I was Yang Wen's friend and asked me to go upstairs to avoid the rain.  In the middle of the night, most serious men would reject this invitation, after all, they wanted to avoid suspicion.  After seeing the ghost in red, I came to Du Feifei's house in a daze as if bewitched.  Now that I'm sitting in the living room, I've come to think about it, and it seems that this behavior tonight was inappropriate.

    Du Feifei is a very quiet girl. If she doesn't speak, I don't know what to say.  After taking a cup of hot tea from her, we fell into an awkward silence.  In order to ease the embarrassment and ponder how to find an excuse to leave, I looked around the furnishings in the living room.

    The decoration style of Du Feifei's house is quite elegant, with plain colors.  There seemed to be a faint fragrance floating in the air, but I couldn't tell what kind of fragrance it was.  The balcony and the living room are connected, the curtains are closed, and a piano is placed on the balcony, covered with a white cover.  There was a basket of silk flowers and a small picture frame on the piano.

    After admiring the living room, I drank the tea, put the cup on the coffee table, and smiled at Du Feifei: "I'm leaving first, it's getting late, you guys go to bed early."

    Du Feifei nodded and said, "It's raining heavily outside, take your umbrella and go."

    I quickly got up to thank you.  At this moment, there was a thunderbolt outside the window, followed by a loud bang, as if something had collapsed to the ground.  Almost at the same time, I only felt that my eyes went dark: the power at home was cut off.

    The sudden darkness caused Ruan Lingxi, who was taking a shower in the bathroom, to scream: "Ah, what's going on?? Power outage??"

    Her scream startled me too.  But to my surprise, Du Feifei in front of me was calm and said to me: "Something may have fallen down, which caused the wire to go wrong. You sit down for a while, and I will go find the flashlight."

    With that said, Du Feifei turned and went to the bedroom.  At this time, there was a strong wind outside the window, the shadows of the trees swayed, and treacherous shadows appeared on the curtains.  After a while, there was a "bang", and I saw that the balcony windows were blown open by the wind, and the heavy rain immediately wet the curtains.  Seeing this, I hurried to the window and closed the window that was blown open by the wind again.

    Raising his hand to touch the curtain, it was wet.  I sighed, and saw lightning and thunder outside the window, strong winds, and a scene of doomsday disaster.  I was worried that I would be struck by lightning and die as soon as I went out.

    Just as he was thinking wildly, another bolt of lightning lit up, illuminating the balcony extremely brightly.

    In this sudden brightness, I inadvertently caught a glimpse of the photo frame on the piano.  It was a simple wooden retro photo frame, inlaid with a photo of an equally elegant woman.  Yellowed and old, but the woman's eyebrows and smile are still clear and vivid.

    But at a glance, butYou, don't try to make other people think, Feifei already has a boyfriend, this guy is still your friend, are you embarrassed?  "

    After hearing this series of nonsense, I pushed the door back for her, closed the door and went downstairs.

    After leaving the unit door, I saw that the heavy rain outside had almost stopped, only silent lightning pierced the gloomy night sky from time to time.

    I walked a few steps and couldn't help but look back at the building.  Turning around, I saw Du Feifei standing on the window at the stairs on the fourth floor, looking at me coldly.  Lightning lit up in the sky from time to time, and the light shone on her face. Although I couldn't see her expression clearly, the feeling of uncertainty and coldness spread to my whole body, making me frown.

    Fortunately, Yang Wen was able to face such a ghostly woman.  But in retrospect, Yang Wen is also a bit cold, with a mysterious and unpredictable temperament, which is the same as this Du Feifei.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 28 Ashes Tobacco

    ?

    There are always many people committing crimes in this world, and there are always many bizarre and unsolved unsolved cases.

    Just like this dead couple, the cause of death was unknown, and the case was gradually shelved.  During the period, several other cases of robbery, robbery and homicide occurred. I was so busy that I hardly cared about this weird case.

    Gradually in mid-July, the weather gets hotter.  Think about it, it has been a whole month since I saw Wu Dan last time.  I agreed to visit him every month and let him check and accept my cultivation achievements.

    This weekend I took the train to Tianjin again, and arrived in Tianjin at noon to meet Wu Dan at Jingya Bookstore.  Seeing that the master still looks frustrated, he is listening to the cross talk in the store with his legs crossed.  The students were all on summer vacation, and some of them were hiding in the shop to read idle books, so they simply sat on the floor.

    When Wu Dan saw me, he just raised his eyelids and said, "That's right, I still remember my master."

    I handed the roast chicken I brought to Wu Dan, and said with a smile: "Master, you have a good life, apprentice, I go out every day, dealing with corpses and murders."

    "Why are you complaining, Xiao Zhao is also like this, so there is no such nonsense." Wu Dan snorted and said.

    At this time, Linghu Xiaomi got out of the bag and asked, "Is Xiao Zhao the Zhao Yu I met a while ago?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Yes. This young man comes to chat with me whenever he has nothing to do. He is closer than his own apprentice."

    Xiao Mi narrowed her fox eyes into a slit, and said with a smile, "I like him too, the food he cooks is delicious."

    I sighed: "People's hearts are not old, master, I am your disciple, okay?"

    Wu Dan responded with a lifeless voice, and then said: "By the way, Xiao Zhao came here a few days ago and talked about a strange case that was quite interesting. If you are fine, you can go and see him."

    "I managed to rest for two days, and you still let me solve the case?" I lamented.

    Wu Dan waved his hand and said: "I told you that many abilities are obtained in actual combat. I think there is something strange about the case. You can contact Xiao Zhao to have a look."

    I thought that since the master had spoken, it was fine anyway, so I went to see it.  After lunch, I contacted Zhao Yu and mentioned the strange case he had encountered in the past few days.

    Zhao Yu smiled and said: "I didn't expect you to know. Since you want to see it, then come here. I'm at the People's Liberation Army Hospital in Hexi District. Come here."

    After hanging up the phone, I asked Wu Dan about the route and rushed over.  When they arrived at the entrance of the hospital, they saw Zhao Yu waiting outside the gate.  I wiped off the hot sweat that came out all the way, and I even sighed in my heart that Zhao Yu's demeanor is masculine.  I'm sweating a lot on a hot day, so why doesn't Zhao Yu look embarrassed when he's standing under the sun?

    For some reason, I suddenly thought of an inappropriate adjective: "ice muscle and jade bone".

    Zhao Yu greeted him with a smile, and said, "Isn't it hot all the way?"

    I asked, "Why are you in the hospital?"

    Zhao Yu sighed: "There is a murder case, and we are preparing to dissect the victim's body."

    I was surprised and said: "Did in the hospital, is it a medical accident?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Then it's a long story."

    While we were walking, Zhao Yu briefly told me about the case.  A few days ago, Dong Chang, a retired veteran cadre in Hexi District, Tianjin, was seriously ill and was hospitalized, so his family sent him to this PLA hospital.

    When he was first hospitalized, the doctor asked him about his condition. Dong Chang¡¯s family said that whenever Dong Chang was sleeping, he would hear him having severe asthma, and the sound of panting was very strange. It sounded like several people were hoarse and exhausted together.  Shouting for help, it's so hot.

    So, the doctor began to observe and treat, and found that the old man had no abnormalities at ordinary times, but once he fell asleep, he would make inexplicable hissing from his throat, which occasionally sounded like severe asthma.

    But listen carefully, there are really strange sounds such as life-saving and hot.  The sound was noisy and chaotic.

    But Dong Chang himself didn't speak. After waking up, he didn't remember anything, he just wanted to smoke.  But given his condition, the hospital did not allow it.

    ? As a result, the old man passed away within less than a week of living here.

    The family believes that Dong Chang's health is very good and it is impossible for him to die suddenly.  So the relevant departments were asked to investigate the responsibility of the hospital.

    As a result, the forensic doctor in Zhao Yu's bureau will personally dissect the body, hoping to find Dong Chang's lesion.  The autopsy was scheduled for this afternoon. Because the body was still in the hospital, he followed the forensic doctor and others to the hospital.

    After Zhao Yu finished speaking, he asked me: "What do you think?"

    I secretly complained: IListen, a little discouraged too.  However, he still asked for the name and address of Dong Chang's old comrade-in-arms.  This old comrade-in-arms is called Lin Xiangfeng, who also lives in Tianjin.

    "Let's go and ask this old man Lin's family." Zhao Yu said to me.  I glanced at the big sun outside and thought you are really a workaholic.  It's a rare weekend, you are fine, and you are still running around at work.

    So the two of us rushed to Lin Xiangfeng's house.  After knocking on the door, a kind old lady opened the door for us.

    Zhao Yu showed his police ID and briefly explained the purpose of his visit. The old lady was surprised and let us into the house.

    Zhao Yu then asked the old lady, did Uncle Lin like to smoke before his death?

    The old lady sighed: "I like it. But he is very picky about cigarettes, and he doesn't smoke very much. About two or three years ago, he suddenly fell in love with a certain kind of shredded tobacco, and then he smoked a lot. Unexpectedly, he died of  Asthma."

    When I heard this, I exchanged glances with Zhao Yu.  really!  This case is strange!

    Zhao Yu then asked: "Ma'am, where did you buy this shredded tobacco?"

    The old lady thought for a while and said: "I bought it from a foreigner who carried the burden. The man only came once a month. He dressed up very interestingly. He was wearing a green dress. It was a bit worn out, but it looked like  The old Red Army uniform, with a turban tied on the head, carrying a shoulder pole, and the accent sounds like a southerner."

    Zhao Yu asked: "Do you have such a deep impression on this cigarette seller?"

    The old lady sighed: "Because he was dressed strangely, I was a little more impressed. Later, after my wife smoked this kind of shredded tobacco, his health failed, so I didn't like this cigarette seller, so I was a little more impressed.  .I persuaded my wife to quit smoking, but he refused to listen and lost his temper. No, he was not sick before. Since he smoked this kind of cigarette, his health has gone from bad to worse. It was even worse half a year ago. As soon as I slept, I heard his asthma  .¡± (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 29 Du Xiaoru

    ?

    We heard that Lin Xiangfeng's symptoms were the same as those of the dead Dong Chang, and it seemed that the crux of the problem lay in the tobacco.

    After leaving Lin Xiangfeng's house, I asked Zhao Yu if he found those tobaccos?

    Zhao Yu said: "There may be shredded tobacco left in the physical evidence department, I'll go back to the bureau to have a look."

    So we both rushed back to the police station and went to the evidence office to get some shredded tobacco.  I picked up a little bit of it and looked at it in front of my eyes. I saw that this shredded tobacco was no different from ordinary shredded tobacco except for its reddish color.

    ? Zhao Yu's colleague said that the analysts from the Tobacco Bureau had been tested and no toxic substances were found in the shredded tobacco.  But the feeling of smoking this shredded tobacco is very different, and the smell of smoke is extremely strange.

    "Strange smell of smoke?" Zhao Yu repeated.

    I looked at him and smiled and said, "You don't want to try it too, do you? What if you also have asthma?"

    Zhao Yu smiled and said: "You can only know if you try it. I don't believe that this thing is so evil and can harm people."

    After finishing speaking, he informed the other persons in charge of the case of the information he had received from Mrs. Lin, and began to investigate the old man selling shredded tobacco.

    After a while of busy work, it was time for dinner.

    Zhao Yu looked at the time, smiled at me, and said, "Yes, you and I have been busy for another day. In the evening, I will treat you to dinner, visit the night market, and see the night scene."

    "What's the point of two big men shopping?" I smiled, thinking to myself: If you are a girl, that's a different story.

    Zhao Yu smiled: "It's just a matter of relaxing, what's wrong."

    So we both went to find a barbecue shop, had some barbecue, and drank some cold beer.  After drinking that cold and refreshing wine, it seemed that more than half of the heat had been removed immediately.

    After eating and drinking enough, Zhao Yu suggested that we both go to the surrounding night markets.  I think it's okay anyway, and it's not bad to go for a walk to cool off.

    So we both went to the night market.  Probably Zhao Yu really has a kind of aura that stands out from the crowd. When he walks in the crowd, he attracts many people's attention.

    Seeing this, I smiled and said, "Zhao Yu, it's really a big loss for you not to become a celebrity. If you want to be a celebrity, the daily work fee is comparable to our traveling for several months?"

    Zhao Yu smiled brightly: "Everyone has his own ambitions."

    With his grin, he displayed a kind of dizzy charm under the street lamp.  I secretly sighed in my heart, the male god is a male god after all, every frown and smile seems to be natural according to the standard of beauty, and ordinary people like me can't imitate it.

    At this time, I heard a girl whispering and laughing: "Look, look! That man looks like Zhong Hanliang!!"

    "Yeah, yeah, so handsome!"

    I looked back and saw a few young girls secretly taking pictures of Zhao Yu with their mobile phones.  And Zhao Yu didn't know whether he turned a blind eye or what, so he went straight to a booth and stood still.  Several girls followed and took various photos.

    "Ah, the handsome guy actually likes pipes, what a personality!"

    "Yes, you see he actually bought it!! It's so aristocratic!!"

    A group of little nympho girls around were talking about it, as if deliberately letting Zhao Yu hear it.  But I noticed what they were discussing: Damn, why did Zhao Yu buy dry pipes?  !

    When I saw it, he really took out his wallet and paid the money, with a pipe in his hand.  I immediately thought of those weird shredded tobacco. Could it be that he wants to try it?  I'm going, isn't this a joke with your life?

    I hurried forward and grabbed him: "Did you buy this because you want to smoke those shredded tobacco? Are you dying?"

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "I just want to try it out, to see if there's something special about it, it's fine."

    I was angry: "You really don't want to die. What if something happens? Both of them are dead. I don't want to attend your funeral."

    Zhao Yu smiled and said: "Don't worry, it won't hurt if you smoke once. Besides, even if I die, it may take at least half a year."

    When I saw that he didn't listen to my advice at all, I couldn't help feeling a little depressed.  At this time, the group of nympho girls were staring at us and discussing: "Look, the handsome guy has a boyfriend. So much love!"

    "I also persuaded him to quit smoking"

    I cursed in my heart: Damn, what do girls do with their brains nowadays?

    A burst of anger welled up in my heart, and I stepped forward and shouted: "What are you looking at?! Haven't you seen two men shopping?!"

    The girls turned pale, and immediately dispersed like birds and beasts.

    I sighed, looked at Zhao Yu helplessly, and said, "Then you can only try it once, and you can't smoke again after that."

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "Got it. Do you think I'm a smoker? I never smoke."

    I smiled helplessly: "Okay, you really want to solve the case.""Does the dean still remember that the orphanage took in a little girl named Xiaoru more than ten years ago? She should also be from Tianjin, and her mother has schizophrenia, so she cannot be raised."

    "Xiaoru?" The dean frowned and said, "I really can't remember this. But I have kept the photo albums of the children for more than 20 years here. If you want to check it, I can find it for you."

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "Thank you, Dean. It's probably a little girl who came around the same time as me."

    The old dean then rummaged through the bookcase for a long while, and took out an old photo album and handed it to Zhao Yu: "It should be this one, look for it. The pictures in the album all have the names of the children at that time. My look also  It doesn't work, you two have a look for yourself."

    We thanked the dean, took it over and couldn't wait to open it.  Inexplicably, I felt a little nervous, as if there was really some secret hidden in this photo album, which was the key to unraveling the previous unsolved case.

    Just after turning two pages, a photo suddenly fell out.  I picked up the photo from the ground and looked at it, and was surprised.  In that photo was a girl in a bachelor's uniform, smiling at the camera.

    And this girl is Du Feifei!

    Zhao Yu also saw the person in the photo, and said, "Is this the girl you asked me to look for?"

    I nodded hurriedly, and asked the dean, "Dean, where did this photo come from?"

    The dean took it, looked closer, and said, "Oh, this photo was sent to me by a girl a year ago. She was also adopted from an orphanage. The adopted couple is my good friend.  Friend, so I met this kid a few times. She graduated from college, and she sent a photo and some clothes, snacks, etc. for the children in the orphanage. I just put it in this album. By the way, inside  There are also pictures of her when she was a child."

    "Then what's her name?" I asked.

    "My name is Du Feifei, why?" The dean asked in surprise, "Is she the girl you are looking for?"

    Zhao Yu pointed to a photo in the album and said to me: "Look, is this girl Du Feifei when she was a child?"

    I took a closer look, and in the photo was a six or seven-year-old girl with a long ponytail and slightly wrinkled brows.  But there was a bit of Du Feifei's look in those eyebrows and eyes.  I looked at the name under the photo again and couldn't help being surprised.  I saw the words under the photo: Du Xiaoru.

    Du Xiaoru!  Isn't this Du Hengbo's granddaughter in the Du family tragedy?

    I asked the dean: "This girl named Du Xiaoru, is it Du Feifei who sent you the photo?"

    After seeing the photo, the dean suddenly said: "Look at me, Feifei is Xiaoru. When she first came to the orphanage, she was called Du Xiaoru, which was the name given by her biological parents. After she was adopted, she changed her name.  It's Du Feifei. More than ten years have passed, and I have forgotten her original name. You mentioned it just now, but I really don't remember it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 30 The Weird Cigarette Seller

    ?

    "It really is her." I snorted coldly and said, "It seems that the murder of a village cadre in Fengshan Village, Anhui must have something to do with her!"

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "How could a little girl kill so many people?"

    I sighed: "I don't know about this either. If I know the answer, why should I pursue it?"

    Thinking of this, a thought suddenly came to my mind.

    The death of the village cadre in Fengshan Village was obviously caused by sorcery.  Du Feifei, or Du Xiaoru doesn't seem to be someone who can understand these things.  Unless someone helps.  Then who around her knows "skills"?

    Ruan Lingxi, or Yang Wen!

    In Ruan Lingxi's words, it seems that she has a straightforward personality and a bad temper, not like this kind of conspiracy.  But people's hearts are separated, who knows if she is wearing a beautiful skin?

    What about Yang asked?  He looks gentle and amiable, exorcising evil and catching ghosts, not like a villain.  But his whereabouts are erratic, erratic and mysterious, which always gives people a feeling of uncertainty.

    I thought about it for a long time, until Zhao Yu pushed me a few times before I came back to my senses.  Zhao Yu said: "Just now my colleague called and said that the shredded tobacco dealer's house was found. Let's go and have a look!"

    So we said goodbye to the dean and rushed to a farmyard in Xiqing District.

    The gate of the yard was wide open, and there were several police officers standing inside.  Zhao Yu and I walked in, and saw that the yard was neat and tidy, and it was well maintained.  But the house was empty.

    Zhao Yu stepped forward and asked, "How about it, where is the tobacco dealer?"

    One of the policemen said: "I didn't see anyone, but come and take a look." He said, and he took Zhao Yu and me into the farmhouse and walked into the room.

    I went in and took a look, and was shocked.  There was a simple plank bed in the hut, strangely there was no bedding on it, only a few rough wooden planks were placed across it.  Through the gaps in the wooden boards, I saw many jar-like things under the bed.

    "What's under the bed?" Zhao Yu asked.

    At this moment, a man with the appearance of a forensic doctor came over holding a white jar, handed it to Zhao Yu and said, "It's a columbarium, take a look."

    I went up to have a look and saw that there were only a small half of the ashes inside.  Police at the scene were dragging out the remaining urns and urns from under the bed.

    But the strange thing is that many of them have been empty, empty jars and boxes.  Some urns have names on them, others have photos, and others have nothing at all.

    "Whose ashes are these?" I couldn't help asking.  If the family likes to put the ashes of their loved ones in the house, then there are too many dead relatives.  And looking at the photos, they are all wearing old military uniforms, which is a bit strange.

    "There is a corpse in the backyard!" Suddenly, someone yelled, and Zhao Yu and I quickly followed the sound.

    I saw that this house originally had a back door with a bolt inserted, just like many peasant households in the old days.  The back door is now opened, and another small courtyard appears before our eyes.  There is a stove in the yard, and half-cured tobacco leaves are hung on the stove, which is black and red, which is different from the normal yellow tobacco leaves.

    The back of the stove was filled with flower pots filled with reddish-brown unknown plants.

    A dead body was lying among those plants.  Zhao Yu and I stepped forward and saw that this man was wearing an old military uniform with a turban on his head. He looked quite old, just like what Lin Xiangfeng's wife described.

    But the cigarette dealer died?  Who is the murderer?

    Zhao Yu asked the forensic doctor who collected evidence at the scene: "What is the cause of this person's death?"

    The forensic doctor shook his head and sighed: "It's strange. This person is like a zombie, his whole body is stiff and blue. But there is no external injury, and it is temporarily impossible to judge whether it was murder. If it is a natural death, the symptoms are a bit strange."

    "Zombie?" Zhao Yu whispered, then turned to look at me and said, "Do you remember the bed in that bedroom just now?"

    "Ah? A plank bed?" I said, "I remember, how?"

    "If there are people living there, why is there no bedding?" Zhao Yu asked suddenly.

    "There is no quilt because" As soon as he uttered this question, I also had doubts: Yes, even if there is no quilt in summer, there can be no quilt or mattress, right?

    "Unless the people who live there don't need it at all!" Zhao Yu whispered.

    "No need?" My heart moved, and I suddenly remembered the "zombie" that the forensic doctor said just now.  Does this mean that the tobacco dealer is a zombie?  I go, it's amazing too.

    But what are those brown plants?  I'm curious about this stuff.  Listening to Zhao Yu's description of the feeling of smoking, I think this thing is definitely not a good product.

    ??, these few people who were alive came to my master to ask how to get rid of the evil spirits that entangled them.  But my master's Taoism is not high, and he is not sure about dealing with such a powerful evil spirit.  It's just that the rewards given by those few people are very high, and my master also became greedy for a while, so he thought of a compromise.  "

    "So he suggested that a few people create a golden "Diamond Sutra" and bury it underground to suppress ghosts?" I asked.

    Zhao Zhenhai nodded and said: "Who knew that it was dug out when the community was newly built. But when you bury this thing, you must look at the direction and burn incense to pray. Even if you dig it out and bury it, it's useless if the position is wrong. So those old  The evil spirits began to make troubles, and there was the haunting incident of the Chen family later."

    "Then when Du Feifei came to look for enemies, you remembered this past event, knowing that the few Red Guards who were alive back then had now become village cadres in a certain place, so you told Du Feifei the news?!" I shouted.

    Zhao Zhenhai hurriedly said: "Comrade policeman, I didn't think much about it. I just thought she gave me a lot of money, and if I couldn't tell, wouldn't it also affect my business reputation"

    "You!!" I immediately became angry.  It doesn't matter if he was greedy for a while, he killed several people.

    Seeing that I didn't speak, Zhao Zhenhai argued, "Comrade policeman, this is how things are in this world, and karmic retribution is not good. Those village cadres harmed a family back then, so it's retribution now, isn't it?"

    "You're hurting someone and I'll pay you!" I raised my hand and slapped him on the head a few times.  Zhao Zhenhai shrank his neck and hid aside, shouting: "Comrade policeman, what I'm telling is the truth!! I didn't harm anyone, and I didn't teach her any sorcery!!"

    "However, do you know what sorcery Du Feifei used to harm people?" I asked.

    Zhao Zhenhai rubbed his head, shook his head, and said, "I don't know, but those cadres came here to look for my master later. But my master died of illness a few years ago, so they found me."

    I pressed: "What did they say?"

    Zhao Zhenhai thought for a while, and said: "It is said that he is always haunted by nightmares, dreaming of the Du family who died in front of their eyes. Several people had the same nightmare, and couldn't sleep well for several days. They couldn't stand it, so they came to me  Ask about the cracking method." (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 31 Returning to the fierce place (Part 1)

    ?

    I squinted at him and said, "So you coveted the rewards from others, and came up with a way?"

    Zhao Zhenhai sighed: "I dare not say this time. Because obviously, they have offended someone who is difficult to provoke. The sorcery of nightmares is easy to say. If you know the horoscope of your birthday, do some magic tricks with dolls.  Just like the ancient art of disgusting victory, let the cursed person slowly exhaust his blood and die. My ability is to inquire about news, not to exorcise evil spirits and catch ghosts. So this time I didn't say anything at all, just dismissed  They're gone."

    I asked suspiciously: "But why did they summon ghosts in the ancestral hall in the middle of the night? And they provoked Rakshasa ghosts?"

    Zhao Zhenhai said: "It's hard for me to say. I haven't seen it with my own eyes, so I dare not guess."

    "Do you know Yang asked this person?" I asked.

    "Yang asked? I don't know." Zhao Zhenhai replied.

    I thought about it, and quickly took out my mobile phone to surf the Internet, and found the only photo saved in Yang Wen's space and showed it to him: "This is the person."

    Zhao Zhenhai looked at the photo and said, "This person looks familiar. Isn't this someone, Du Feifei's boyfriend? Last time Du Feifei came to see me, he was with him. But he didn't enter the house, just stayed outside  .¡±

    "Have you observed him carefully? What kind of person does he feel." I pondered.

    Zhao Zhenhai sighed: "Comrade policeman, you have too many questions. He is a big man, why am I staring at him? I just met him and took a look. But intuitively, this man is quite mysterious, but  It¡¯s hard to say, maybe it¡¯s just an illusion.¡±

    Seeing that I couldn't ask any more useful information, I let him go back.  Zhao Zhenhai ran away without a trace as if he had received an amnesty.

    I leaned against the wall, thinking back to what Zhao Zhenhai said just now.  After sorting out the clues, I guessed the general situation.  Du Feifei found the murderer who killed her family from Zhao Zhenhai, so she went back to find these people.

    I have no way of knowing how she met Yang Wen, but Yang Wen is a man of great morality. If his girlfriend asks, maybe he will provide her with a way to take revenge.  Thus, there were nightmares for those village cadres.  Later, a few people couldn't bear the torture and went to Zhao Zhenhai to solve it, but Zhao Zhenhai refused.

    But what happened later was hard to say.  After guessing this, it is still impossible to explain why they summoned Rakshasa ghosts in the ancestral hall. Isn't that an act of suicide?

    suicide?  Thinking of this, I had a thought: Maybe Du Feifei felt resentful seeing that some people were still alive, so she came up with a more poisonous plan.

    These people were looking for a solution, but there was no way, so Yang Wen went to the door, and maybe told some village officials that if they wanted to get rid of this nightmare, they had to summon the Raksha ghost to kill the evil ghost.

    I know that if ordinary people summon Rakshasa ghosts, they need a person who was born on a cloudy day and died not long ago as an introduction, so they dug out Chen Fengxia, an old man of the Chen family, and gave Chen Lianguo a large sum of money as compensation.  Chen Lianguo's business failed at the time and he was being pursued for debts, so he agreed in desperation.

    However, after the Luosha ghost was summoned, he twisted the legs and feet of the village cadres and tortured them to death.  It may have been a fluke that Zhang Peiliang didn't die at first, but he endured the torture and called for help from the villagers.  When Lao Zhao went to see the scene, he knew the reason of the incident, so he took me to the ancestral hall that night and sealed the Raksha ghost himself.

    It was only now that I suddenly realized: Could it be that Zhang Peiliang died because Yang Wen was afraid that others would know all this, so he used some method to kill people?

    Yang asked if it was this kind of person?  I thought back to the way he smiled, and I really felt that I couldn't connect him with the murderer.  Compared with him, the ferocious Ruan Lingxi looked a lot like a murderer.

    Before the matter is really clear, these two people can't escape the suspicion!

    "What are you thinking?" Suddenly, I felt someone pat me on the back.

    I looked back and saw Zhao Yu following.

    So I told the story of meeting Zhao Zhenhai just now.  Of course, the content of the narration only included the smoke draft incident, and I did not tell him everything else.

    "KMT soldiers?" Zhao Zhenhai was a little surprised: "Or during the War of Liberation?"

    I sighed: "This case of your mother is getting more and more dizzying."

    Zhao Yu sighed: "Who says it's not."

    I said goodbye to Zhao Yu and went to find Wu Dan temporarily.  I agreed to visit Master on the weekend, but ended up spending a day and a half busy with Zhao Yu.

    I went back to Wu Dan's bookstore and saw that he was combing Xiao Mi's fluff with a comb.  Seeing me come back, he glanced at me: "What have you been doing all day and a half?"

    "Master, I'm exhausted, and I almost broke my leg following Zhao Yu to solve the case." I complained.

    &nbXi Man was fragrant and soft, and he couldn't help reaching out to touch it, and then opened his eyes.

    After opening my eyes, I was taken aback.  The fragrant and soft thing just now turned out to be a girl's cheek.  This girl may have accidentally fallen to the ground and was about to get up from the ground, but my hand just kept touching her face.

    Perhaps the incident happened suddenly, the girl was also stunned, and did not move for a long time.  So we both froze.

    "What are you doing?!" Suddenly, there was a shout, and someone pulled me out.  I didn't pay attention and was thrown from my seat to the aisle.

    "Yunyao, forget it, he didn't mean it." The girl's voice was very gentle and sweet: "We came out to play, not to cause trouble."

    I got up from the ground and quickly apologized to the girl: "I'm sorry, I didn't mean it just now, but I fell asleep."

    The girl smiled: "It's okay."

    Only then did I take a closer look at the girl I bumped into.  This girl is not tall, with long hair and shawls, she looks sweet and lovable.  When she smiled, two dimples were lightly imprinted on her cheeks, and her big eyes were especially clear.

    These eyes really impressed me, and I couldn't help taking a few deep glances.  Under the gaze, I saw that the girl's eyes were a little special, and there was a little red light in the deep.  At first I thought this girl was wearing colored contact lenses, but to my surprise, I seemed to see some strange images in those eyes, or¡ªsymbols?

    "What are you looking at!" Someone next to him shouted.  I just turned to look at the people next to her.  Seeing this, he was a little surprised.  I know the boy next to the girl, he is the one who is following Zhao Zhenhai.  Dare this teenage couple is on a travel date hey.

    I laughed and said, "What a coincidence. Do you remember me? I went to find Zhao Zhenhai."

    The boy stared at me for a long while before saying, "Oh, it's you." Then he ignored me and took the girl to sit down.

    I shrugged, and sat back in my seat to think about things, looking at the image reflected on the car window and the lights in the distance.

    I didn't take it seriously at the time, and didn't take this encounter on the train to heart.  But thinking about it afterwards, it turned out to be a prelude to many subsequent stories.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 32 Returning to the Fierce Land (Part 2)

    ?

    Going to work the next day, there is no major case, and it is time to get off work after doing some chores.  When there was nothing to do at night, I remembered the unresolved murder case of the ebony box and the full-length mirror.

    Thinking of this, I suddenly had the urge to go back to the crime scene and look for clues.  So after I had dinner, I went to Fusheng Community by car and walked downstairs to Du Feifei's house.

    I looked up and saw that there was no light in Du Feifei's house, maybe he was not at home.  For some reason, I felt an inexplicable sense of rejection towards this woman from the bottom of my heart.  Maybe it's because she always has a ghostly look in the shadows, or her background makes people feel that there are too many dark secrets hidden, and when I see her, I always feel uncomfortable in my heart.

    After going upstairs and finding 402 at the scene of the crime, I couldn't help but look back at 401, Du Feifei's home.

    The sensor light in the corridor was on, reflecting the cold light of the 401 house number.  I sighed, turned my head to look at 402, and saw that the door had been locked.  Visiting late at night, I was too lazy to go to the property management fee to get the key, so I used the lock-picking technique I learned from Wu Dan.

    Even the anti-theft door was opened by me repeatedly.  Pushing open the door and entering, I just feel the coldness in the room. I don't know if it's my psychology or the temperature in this room is so low.

    I felt the button of the chandelier in the living room and pressed it, but the chandelier didn't turn on.  After thinking about it for a while, it may be because the house was vacant and no one paid the electricity bill, so the electricity was cut off.

    Thinking of this, I took out the police flashlight in my bag and took a picture around the room.  Everything remained as it was at the time of the accident, the difference was that the picture in the mirror had melted inexplicably because of my sudden discovery.

    I thought of the woman in red I saw that night, and wondered if this ghost was still lingering in the house?

    But I didn't see any ghosts in this room, and the Nuwa stone I was wearing didn't respond at all.  Is this room "clean"?  But the sudden coolness after entering the door just now and the woman in red that night still made me hesitate.

    I walked around the room, but found nothing, so I couldn't help being a little discouraged.  Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he caught a glimpse of the TV cabinet in the living room out of the corner of his eye.

    The TV cabinet has two crosspieces, and there seems to be something on the lower floor, like a box.

    I hurried over and took a flashlight to see that it was indeed a simple box.  I put on my gloves and took out the box.

    I saw that it was a very ordinary new suitcase, and the suitcase was empty.  I frowned, thinking that such a small box could be Wang Ruoying's suitcase?

    But there is basically no space in the box except for a few documents and a few books.

    Wait, documents, books or, money?

    We have checked Wang Ruoying's financial situation.  She owed more than hundreds of thousands in debt, and she paid it back in one day, and the money was not given by her boyfriend Xu Yihao. Was it because she caught someone's handle and used it to blackmail her to get a huge sum of money?

    If this is the case, it can be explained.  However, there was no transfer record in her bank account. Obviously, the person who was threatened did not want others to know about it, so she took the method of giving cash in person.

    If this large sum of money is contained in this suitcase, will there be fingerprints of the murderer on this suitcase?

    When we visited the site last time, we didn't notice this box.  Maybe check it out and there will be a breakthrough.

    Although I have a good idea, it is not certain whether the box contains the fingerprints of the murderer.  Looking at the box in my hand, I suddenly thought of another question.  On the night of the accident, no strangers had entered or left the community, or even this building.

    If Ruan Lingxi hadn't passed out at the scene, I don't even think a "murderer" would have entered the victim's home.  Because according to the explanation Wu Dan told me, Xu Yihao and Wang Ruoying probably died of the head-down technique, that is, because they opened the wooden box and mirror, and each died in front of the other.  Then, this method of death should have nothing to do with the third party.

    But by coincidence, Ruan Lingxi heard the sound of the opposite door, or saw that the opposite door was open for no reason, and then went in to check the situation, but was stunned by the tragedy in front of him, and was attacked by the real murderer.

    Thinking back to this, a question suddenly popped up in my mind: the murderer never left the building from the time the crime was reported until the police arrived, so he must be the resident upstairs.  But Xu Yihao and Wang Ruoying had just moved here, and the residents upstairs said that they basically hadn't spoken to them.  And the one who is most familiar with the two is Du Feifei who lives across the street.

    So, could the murderer who has never been out of the building be the neighbor Du Feifei?  Taking advantage of Ruan Lingxi's absence?Echoes.  The voice that could not be diffused pierced into my heart like a sharp sword, and a wave of nausea and dizziness came to my heart, and I couldn't help squatting on the ground.  At this moment, I saw that terrifying woman's head sticking out from the screen, stretching out a pair of rotten arms and touching me.

    I rely on it!  Sadako?  !  I tried to barely stand up with the handrails, but found that my legs were weak, and the elevator had already begun to descend.  I saw that the number had reached 7, and I couldn't help but panic, feeling that God of War wanted to shoot the female ghost.

    But the female ghost grabbed my leg one step faster than me, and I couldn't help bumping aside, and God of War also let go and flew out.

    Cursing secretly in my heart, I glanced at the number, and I have already reached the third floor.

    I gritted my teeth, remembered the mantra of asking God, and quickly read the mantra: "The right to kill evil spirits is the only one, please God!"

    At the same time, I felt a cold wind behind me, and a figure appeared and stood behind me.  I had seen this shadow before at the scene of the murder, but it was rather vague at the time, and I wasn't sure what it was inviting.  This call to God in a hurry made the "thing" invited very clear, as if it were a real person.

    I saw an "ancient man" standing behind him, with a long knife in his hand, a beard swaying to the ground, a reddish complexion, and wearing a war robe.  !

    I saw the "god" raised the long knife in his hand and "swiped" twice, cutting the female ghost's body into several pieces.  But before the corpses hit the ground, they disappeared like dust.

    At the same time, the elevator stopped with a "clang".  I looked at the number again, and I just arrived at the first floor, and I broke out in a cold sweat.

    I picked up the box and God of War on the ground, and whispered to the statue: "Take it!"

    The shadow of Second Master Guan also disappeared into the air.

    Only then did I suddenly understand that asking God is also divided into skill levels.  For example, my so-called asking the gods before was nothing more than transferring the power of exorcism to myself, and I had to do it myself, and I was exhausted to death before killing those female ghosts.  If the ability reaches a certain limit, and the god is invited in the mind, the idol is powerful and can destroy evil spirits by itself.

    I touched the Nuwa stone on my chest, and thought to myself, could it be that this stone has an effect?  But seeing that it still behaved like that and didn't respond, I couldn't help being very puzzled, not knowing where my sudden strength came from.

    At this time, I suddenly heard a ping-pong knock on the elevator door.

    I wiped off my sweat and quickly pressed the door open button.  After a while, the door opened, and the old man in the property uniform appeared at the door.

    "Young man, are you okay?" the uncle asked.

    I said: "It's okay, what is this?"

    The uncle breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Just now I was watching the night and heard the elevator on this floor beeping non-stop. When I came out, I saw that the numbers were jumping a lot, and it seemed that it was out of control. I was afraid that someone might have an accident inside, so I came over to have a look.  "

    I laughed and said: "I thought something would happen just now, but fortunately the elevator stopped on the second floor, and then it was fine, so I just came down."

    "That's good, that's good, I was taken aback." The uncle smiled, and at the same time swept around the elevator.  I hurriedly picked up the suitcase and was about to leave, but the uncle suddenly asked, "Young man, what's the matter with all those scratches in the elevator?"

    I looked back, and sure enough there were several scratches of different shades on the wall of the elevator.  Thinking of the big knife in the hand of the idol just now, I thought to myself that this could not be cut by an ancient knife, right?

    I quickly said: "I don't know, I didn't pay attention just now."

    Later, under the suspicious gaze of the uncle, he fled the scene quickly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirty-Three: The Secret in the Study Room

    ?

    Early the next morning, I sent the box I brought from the crime scene to the Criminal Investigation Technology Division, and then went to deal with the matter at hand.  Not long after, a colleague from the technical department told me that besides Wang Ruoying's fingerprints, there was another person's fingerprints on the box, but it is still unclear who it was.

    When I heard this, I thought that the fingerprints probably belonged to that woman Du Feifei.  If you want to compare, you have to go to her house to get something to get fingerprints.

    But I thought about it for a long time, but there was no good solution. If I went directly to her house, Du Feifei would be so ghostly, and I don't know what tricks to deal with me.  This elevator incident is probably caused by her, but I really can't figure out how to do it.

    I was thinking wildly, but saw our team leader approaching, smiled at me and said, "Xiao Song, your friend is here to find you."

    "My friend?" I asked, "Who is it?"

    "Me." A person walked in while speaking.  I looked, I went, it turned out to be Zhao Yu.

    "Why do you follow me like a shadow?" I rolled my eyes.  We just met on the weekend, and after a day and a half, we are here again.  Although he is handsome at the level of a male god, it is easy to get tired of looking at him every day.

    Seeing my attitude, the captain said sternly: "Xiao Song, Xiao Zhao just came from the Tianjin Municipal Bureau to assist us with a case. You have to be polite to him."

    I looked at the radiant handsome face of the male god, and thought to myself that if he looks good, he will be honored. Everyone likes him when they see him.

    I smiled and asked, "What case is this time?"

    Zhao Yu smiled and said: "We have a wine merchant who died strangely. Although it seems to be a suicide, this case involves a person you have been investigating, so I want to see if we can investigate this case together."

    "Who? Who is involved?" I asked suspiciously.

    "Du Feifei." Zhao Yu said.

    It's her again!  I suddenly felt that one head and two big.  Originally, I wanted to ask Yang Wen to investigate Du Feifei, but thinking about the relationship between the two of them, I thought Yang Wen might not tell me the truth, so I kept my countenance.  It's good now, anything bad can involve her.

    "Since it's a case in Tianjin, why did you find Bengbu?" I asked puzzled.

    "It's not the Tianjin case, but the deceased was from Tianjin, but he died in Bengbu while on a business trip." Zhao Yu pondered, "Also, Du Feifei, a woman who once had a relationship with him, was also in Bengbu.  So I had to wonder what might have happened to the two of them."

    The captain interjected at this moment: "This is not a case that our team is in charge of, but since you know Xiao Zhao and he came from Tianjin, I have already agreed with the fifth team that you two will also participate in the investigation, go now.  "

    I thought to myself, yes, there will be waves of ups and downs.

    So the two of us joined the five groups and rushed to the scene of the crime.  The scene of the crime was in a villa area on the outskirts of Bengbu, with a quiet environment.  The three-storey villa has its own gate and courtyard, and the flowers and trees are beautifully trimmed.

    But at this time, the body of a middle-aged man was lying on the flagstone floor in front of the villa.  I asked the person in charge of the five groups. It is said that the middle-aged man was named Liu Chaozong, and he committed suicide by jumping off a building.  Moreover, the complexion of the corpse was black, as if he had taken poison before jumping off the building, it seemed that he hoped that he would die completely.

    Liu Chaozong was a wine merchant, the cause of death is unknown.  It seems that I had a conflict with my partner because of the joint venture issue, and I was hit by breaking up with my lover.

    Because a group photo that was not completely burned was found in his bedroom, and the half that was not burned was exactly half of a young girl's face.

    After I saw the photo kept as evidence, I immediately recognized that the girl in the photo was Du Feifei!

    Oops, crap, could it be that Yang Wen is really happy to be a father?  This girl seems to have been adopted!  I really don't know who this child belongs to.

    "The woman in this photo is Du Feifei?" I asked Zhao Yu, "Are you sure?"

    "I'm sure." Zhao Yu said, "I've been to Du Feifei's alma mater to inquire about it. Although she doesn't have much contact with other classmates, people still know about her being raised. Someone saw her often talking to the deceased.  go out."

    "This also explains why Du Feifei was able to come up with such a large sum of money, probably from this man." I said to myself.

    Zhao Yu continued: "This man has a joint account with Du Feifei, but the money was withdrawn shortly before his death. I have seen the amount withdrawn, as high as 400,000."

    "Du Feifei took it?" I asked.

    "Yes, the bank staff have confirmed that it is Du Feifei." Zhao Yu said.

    "It's too coincidental," I said doubtfully, "Just when I suspected that Du Feifei had something?Fall on top of the mysterious utility room.

    Unlock and see!  I thought to myself that it would be better to find out directly than to guess.

    The door of this utility room was not difficult to open, and the lock was quickly opened.  But when I pushed the door open, I felt a familiar fragrance wafting out, which made me feel a little dizzy.

    By the way, this is Du Feifei's incense?  I remembered the aroma I smelled in the corridor that night.  She didn't have it when she entered the house just now. It seems that when there are guests at home, she seldom orders this thing.

    The utility room was pitch black, with heavy curtains drawn on the front and rear windows.  I reached for the switch and turned on the light.  The dim light came on, and I could see the layout inside clearly.

    I saw a bookcase standing against the wall, diagonally facing the door, and it was full of books.  The walls were densely covered with photos, and I was taken aback when I took a closer look.  These photos turned out to be those village cadres who died.  Sure enough, Du Feifei had been to Fengshan Village and secretly took photos!

    Not only that, but there are many pictures of antiques posted on the wall.  I browsed through it, and it seemed a little familiar.  Think about it carefully, let me go, aren't these the photos in Luo Zhen's album?

    Could it be that Du Feifei and Yang Wen are also part-time tomb robbers?

    After seeing the photos, I went to the bookcase to have a look, and found that half of those books were novels from the Republic of China period, and there was only one author, and that was Du Hengbo.  Thinking about it, Du Feifei has never forgotten this family hatred.  The other half consisted of books on some witchcraft studies.

    The incense is placed in a small porcelain box.  The lid of the box was opened, and I saw a few yellow candle-like things inserted in it, and the candle body was also mixed with rose petals.

    Scented candles?  I took one out and put it on the tip of my nose and sniffed it.  The candle exuded a strange smell, although it was also fragrant, but the fragrance was very evil.

    Beside the candle is a little box, or rather a little coffin.  The black body of the coffin, I don't know what was inside.  I remembered that some people raised little ghosts and would put such a thing at home, most of which were baby corpses or corpse oil.

    "Could it be that this guy also raises little ghosts?" I thought of the ghostly aura of the woman, and thought it might be so, so I opened the little coffin.

    I saw a bronze doll inside, but it looked like a woman.  And there are a few needles stuck in the doll.

    At this moment, I suddenly remembered the one-piece bronze doll.  It looks like it's in that box.  But how could the bronze doll be pierced by a few needles?

    Thinking of this, I brought the puppet closer to my eyes for a closer look, only to see that there were several extremely small pinholes on the puppet.  When I saw these dolls before, I always saw them at night or in the attic with poor light, and I didn't notice such a small hole in the doll.

    It seems that this is a cursed magic weapon.  But who is this doll cursing?

    I saw that the puppet's seven orifices were all pierced with needles, and after thinking about it, I pulled out the two needles in the eyes.

    Just at this moment, I suddenly heard a strange scream, I couldn't help trembling, and threw the doll to the ground.

    Not long after, I saw a red shadow slowly fade out from the puppet, floating a bit scary.

    After the shadow gradually became clear, I realized that it was the woman in red I saw on a rainy night, very similar to Wang Ruoying's!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 34 The Truth

    ?

    "You, who are you?" I took a step back and held the God of War in my hand.

    The woman in red smiled coldly: "Have you forgotten me? You even looked at me in the mirror."

    "Wang Ruoying??" I was surprised and said, "Even if you are a person who died violently and your ghost lingers, why are you in this puppet?"

    The female ghost smiled sadly and said: "Because Du Feifei, the poisonous woman, trapped me in the curse doll for her to drive and harm people!"

    When I heard this, I suddenly felt that I was getting closer to the truth, and I couldn't help asking: "Did she kill you? Why did she imprison you?"

    Wang Ruoying sneered and said, "I'll tell you, but you have to let me go first. Just remove all the needles from the puppet, and I can get away."

    I made up my mind and said, "Yes, but before that, you must tell me the truth. Every time you answer three questions, I will remove a needle from your body. How about it?"

    Speaking of which, I thought to myself that I could be a fucking negotiator.

    Wang Ruoying was silent for a while, then said: "Yes."

    I was overjoyed, and couldn't wait to ask the question in my heart: "Did Feifei Du kill you?"

    Wang Ruoying nodded and said, "Yes."

    I asked suspiciously, "Why did she kill you?"

    Wang Ruoying sneered and said, "Because I know her big secret. This woman studied sorcery and tricked a few people into summoning Rakshasa ghosts, telling them that it was to exorcise evil spirits. In fact, summoning Rakshasa is tantamount to suicide. So those people died. That day  The elevator was broken and I overheard her talking to someone about it in the corridor, so I took out my phone and recorded it."

    I asked: "Are you using this as a threat to ask her to give you money?"

    Wang Ruoying sighed: "Yes, I originally thought that after she gave me the money, we would have nothing to do with each other. I didn't expect this woman to be vicious. She told me that the man said that I had an affair with someone else, and there was evidence in the mirror. Let him open the mirror.  Look at it. As a result, I heard it right. My man wanted to open my mirror on the spot. To threaten him, I snatched his wooden box and said that if he opened the mirror, I would open his wooden box.  "

    I wanted to continue asking, but I remembered that I would take one needle after I agreed on three questions, so I went forward and removed one of the needles on the puppet, thinking that there were four more, so I shouldn¡¯t let this ghost come out and kill me.  ?

    "But the man still opened your mirror, but what is the secret in your mirror?" I asked the deepest question in my heart.

    "Youth." Wang Ruoying's eyes suddenly became fanatical and yearning: "Every woman wants to stay young forever. And that mirror is my beauty secret. The picture behind the mirror is the human skin of a beautiful woman, maybe you have discovered it earlier.  The mirror is a medium for me, by looking in the mirror, the luster from those beauties¡¯ skin is absorbed into my body, making me look good for decades.¡±

    I was disgusted when I heard this: "Did you kill those women?"

    Wang Ruoying hesitated for a moment, then nodded.

    I immediately felt disgusted with her, but the doubts in my heart suppressed my disgust.

    "Then what happened to Ruan Lingxi? Why did she appear at your house?" I asked.

    "That girl who knows the law?" Wang Ruoying said: "She has nothing to do with me, she just broke into my house by mistake. But at that time I died in the mirror, Xu Yihao also died on the spot, but Du Feifei didn't have time to escape. At this time she  We can only hide behind the door and knock the witnesses unconscious, and flee back home."

    Speaking of this, Wang Ruoying urged: "Three questions are here."

    I had no choice but to go forward and remove one needle. Looking at the remaining three, I planned to ask three more questions, and then closed the door and left.

    "Did Feifei get the money from a businessman named Liu Chaozong?" I asked.

    Wang Ruoying sneered and said, "I happen to know this. Yes, and that person is still dead, right?"

    "Do you know how he died?" I asked.

    "Because Du Feifei asked me to kill him. Du Feifei didn't go to work at all these days, but went to see Liu Chaozong. Of course, she didn't dare to poison herself, so she asked me to mix arsenic into that man's wine  and then dragging the man to the roof and throwing him over the roof. That would be suicide."

    "Why are you helping her with these things?" I was a little annoyed.

    Wang Ruoying sneered and said: "It's very simple. Liu Chaozong wants to reconcile with her, but she doesn't agree. And you are looking into her money source. She is afraid that her affairs will be exposed too much, so let me silence it. I'm done, you  Should you let me go?"

    "It's a pity that I don't want to let it go after listening to it." Annoyed in my heart, I grabbed the pulled out silver needle in my hand and stuck it in again.  Just listen to that female ghost; Xiao Mi dodged quickly, pushed the door and flashed out: "I went to the convenience store girl to ask for Oden cooking!!"

    I suddenly became angry.

    The next day, I took the train to Tianjin with Zhao Yu and Ruan Lingxi.  On the way, I thought of Yang Wen, called him, and briefly talked about Du Feifei.  I knew he must have been involved, but there was no proof.  Moreover, Du Feifei didn't even ask Yang after the accident, and he didn't even call him. It can be seen that the relationship between the two is delicate. Probably this is the so-called "flying separately when a disaster is imminent".  But Du Feifei was actually operating everything, and Yang Wen left everything behind.

    Yang Wen heard the news that Du Feifei was wanted, and only said "oh" on the phone. He was extremely calm, so calm that I didn't know how to answer the call.

    "Your girlfriend is wanted, aren't you in a hurry?" I asked involuntarily.

    "As for the girlfriend," Yang Wen smiled on the phone: "Actually, it doesn't count. Many times, everyone is bored and just finds someone to accompany him."

    After hearing this, I couldn't help feeling that Yang Wen was too heartless.  But I can talk too much about this kind of thing, so I hung up the phone in anger.  Du Feifei is still wanted, and it will not be too late to wait until she is brought to justice.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 35: The Female Corpse Holding Wine

    ?

    After arriving in Tianjin, I went directly to Zhao Yu's dormitory, so that it would be convenient for us to investigate the case together.  Of course, the most important thing is that living with that uncle Wu Dan is very boring, listening to Guo Degang every day, laughing like hell.  Forgive me for being unrestrained and laughing all my life, I really feel a little bored listening to his cross talks.

    After breakfast the next day, Zhao Yu and I went to Liu Chaozong's winery.  On the way, I simply listened to Zhao Yu talk about the case.  Liu Chaozong's business is very simple. Originally, he bought some cheap local red wine from Qingdao, and then shipped it to his own factory for processing. I don't know what secret recipe he used to make extremely mellow wine, and then sold it to foreigners and some executives at a high price.  Senior officials and others produce very little, but have a good reputation, and never sell them openly in supermarkets, but get them from a small shop he owns.

    He also has a brand of wine, which is very classic, called Nv Nu Xiang.

    But the strange thing is that these red wines are originally cheap and poor taste, but after his processing, they become rich in color and mellow in taste, and there is almost no sugar. The mellow taste can only be compared with the French red wine that has been cellared for a hundred years.  And his processing technology is very confidential, no one knows how he makes such high-quality red wine.

    People who have drunk it often write to ask whether Liu Chaozong is still in stock, saying that no matter how expensive it is, he will buy a bottle of his red wine.

    It can be seen that many people are very addicted to this wine.  But since Liu Chaozong's death, his red wine has gone wrong.  Although the taste is still the same, several people were drunk to death.  Moreover, these people were either business giants or political figures. Four or five of them died in a row, which caused a lot of influence.

    Therefore, the Tianjin police attaches great importance to this case, and is investigating who is the person who has been intending to cooperate with Liu Chaozong.  After Liu Chaozong's accident, one of his personal assistants in the winery suddenly disappeared.  I don't know whether it was absconding in fear of crime or what, presumably this person has a deep relationship with the red wine poisoning case.

    Hearing this, I asked: "Then what is this so-called 'disappeared person' responsible for?"

    Zhao Yu said: "It's hard to say, it is said that he is an assistant, but the workers in the winery said that Liu Chaozong valued that person very much, even a little in awe."

    "Is it a man or a woman?" I couldn't help asking.

    "The woman is said to be in her early forties, wearing black-rimmed glasses and her hair curled up, tall and thin." Zhao Yu said: "We have already asked our colleagues to do a profile, and then to do a portrait to draw the assistant's appearance.  "

    Having said that, Zhao Yu beckoned me to get off the car.  I often go back and forth to Tianjin, and Wu Dan, the old Tianjin, is here. I already know the major areas and major locations of Tianjin.

    The place where we got off was on Winery Avenue in Hongqiao District, where there are several production factories of large wine companies.

    Along a flat and wide road, several wineries are neatly lined up, and the aroma of wine is overflowing.  I don't like drinking, but smelling the aroma of wine on this road, I couldn't help but glanced at the surrounding factories curiously.

    Most of these manufacturers are well-known red wine or liquor companies.  But I don't have the slightest impression of Nuerxiang, a wine that can't be said to be classic or modern, Chinese or Western.  Since there is such a high-quality red wine, why didn't Liu Chaozong put it into production in large quantities during his lifetime?  Wouldn't this be more profitable?

    I followed Zhao Yu to the last winery on this avenue.  Compared with other wineries, this factory building looks a bit old.  Probably after the accident, all the winery workers were dismissed, and now there is only one janitor sitting in the janitor's office and taking a nap.

    Zhao Yu stepped forward and knocked on the window, the old man woke up and asked, "Who are you?"

    Zhao Yu showed his police ID, and the old man immediately went out to greet him with a smile on his face: "Comrade police, you are here. Once an accident happened in this winery, the workers in the winery all left.  Salary. When you see the case will be closed, I can go home."

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "Master, I'm sorry to trouble you. The main reason is that we can't bring the key of the winery gate with us."

    The doorman sighed: "In fact, even if the winery is open, no one will come to steal things. You two go and have a look, there are only some old machines inside. Apart from these, there are no valuable things."

    The uncle talked and led us the way.  We followed him to the factory.  Zhao Yu asked as he walked, "An old machine? But I heard that the red wine produced by your winery is a must."

    The uncle sighed: "I don't know about it. The owner is very mysterious, and the production formula is not allowed to be seen. Now that the owner has gone, if there are people in this world who really know the formula, then you have to  It's the accountant from our employer."

    "Accountant?" Zhao Yu pondered, "Is she a tall, thin woman in her forties wearing black-rimmed glasses?"

    Uncle Qidao"

    "I remember that the people of the Wushan school are good at alchemy and medicine, and different from the Maoshan school, their medicines are mostly focused on beauty, detoxification, beauty, prolonging life, etc., and they are quite effective. If you can ask Ruan Lingxi to help, maybe you will  I found something." Zhao Yu said.

    When I heard that he was looking for a villain again, I didn't quite agree.  Although she saved me twice before, I also expressed my gratitude and asked her out as a friend, but she refused very readily.  I think she doesn't want us to pursue the secret of her life experience, especially when it comes to Wushan School.

    For such a person who avoids the Wushan school, if she admits that she is from the Wushan school, which is good at medicine and detoxification, to judge what strange ingredients are in the red wine, I guess she will refuse on the spot.

    Just as I was about to say these words, I saw two policemen leading a man into the gate of the police station.  I raised my eyes and saw, damn it, where do we never meet again in life, it's Zhao Zhenhai again.

    When he came close, I smiled and said, "Brother Zhao, don't come here without any problems! Why are you here again?"

    Zhao Zhenhai wiped the sweat off his face, and said with a bitter face, "I don't want to come either! No, the police comrades said that I was related to a poisoned alcohol murder case, so they sent me again."

    "What do you have to do with this case?" After Zhao Yu heard this, he couldn't help but said, "Could it be that you are the one who wants to join forces with Liu Chaozong?"

    Zhao Zhenhai smiled wryly and said: "If I knew this would happen, why should I go into this muddy water!"

    Zhao Yu and I looked at each other in blank dismay, stunned.  Should it be said that the world is too small, or is the world too small?

    Just when we wanted to ask in detail, we saw a car horn.  Zhao Yu and I looked back, and saw a car, a brand new Audi A6, driving up to the police station.  As soon as the car door opened, a man in a white shirt and black suit pants got down from the driver's seat and opened the rear door respectfully.

    After that, a young man got out of the car, followed by a tall man in a long Tang suit.  I looked at the boy, I went, I recognized him, isn't this the one named Yunyao with the little lover on the train, that is, the seventeen or eighteen-year-old boy who is quite familiar with Zhao Zhenhai.

    Although I don't know the man in the Tang suit, his demeanor and aura attracted my attention when he got out of the car.

    This man is about thirty-six or seventeen years old, with a short beard, tall and tall, and a long black Tang suit, which makes him look domineering.  There is a gold thread embroidery on the front body, which seems to be embroidered with dragon patterns.

    "Who is this, the show is at the police station." I sneered, but I felt that this guy must have a very strong background, otherwise I wouldn't dare to be so arrogant.

    "Why is he here?" Zhao Yu on the side frowned, with a bit of displeasure on his face.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 36 The Disappearing Woman

    ?

    "You know him?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu nodded.  At this time, Zhao Zhenhai yelled like rain after a long drought: "Brother Duan! You are here!"

    "How did these two people know each other again?" There are a series of question marks in my mind now.

    The man walked up to Zhao Zhenhai, snorted coldly, and then smiled at Zhao Yu: "Long time no see."

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "What can alarm you?"

    The man smiled and said, "I heard that my subordinates were involved in a murder case involving poisoned alcohol. I'll take a look. I know Zhenhai very well." Then, he turned his head to look at Zhao Zhenhai, and continued, "He doesn't have the courage  Do something like this."

    Zhao Zhenhai nodded quickly from the side and said, "That's right, it's impossible for me to do such an outrageous thing!"

    Zhao Yu smiled noncommittally: "We just invited him to record a statement, not arrest him as a criminal."

    The man smiled and said, "It's just right, I'm going to listen to the ins and outs of the matter."

    I watched the man enter the police station as if no one else was there, and the young man behind him looked at us with a half-smile.  I couldn't help but said to Zhao Yu: "Look at these two people are so arrogant, how does this look like a gangster?"

    Xiao Mi jumped on my shoulder at this time, watched the two enter the door, and said to Zhao Yu and me: "This gang boss has a special temperament."

    I laughed and said, "Domineering leak?"

    Xiao Mi said: "No, it's not like ordinary people. But I can't tell what's wrong."

    After listening to what he said, I took a closer look at the big brother in the rivers and lakes.  But in the eyes of my mortal eyes, that guy is just a bit domineering.

    "Who is this man and what's his name?" I asked Zhao Yu in a low voice.

    Zhao Yu said: "It's a subordinate of a big brother who started a gang here, he can be regarded as the second in command. This man is called Duan Qingshui, and he seems to be from Dali Prefecture, Yunnan. He came to Tianjin somehow."

    A few of us entered the police station, and a police officer who was in charge of taking notes came over. Seeing such a big battle, we couldn't help being a little dazed.

    Duan Qingshui sat down with peace of mind, and said, "Don't worry about us, police officers, let's get started."

    Zhao Yu nodded to the recorder, so Zhao Zhenhai began to say: "This person's death is really none of my business. A few days ago, I wanted to discuss with Liu Chaozong whether we could jointly run the winery. I heard that he  The wine is very mellow, but the sales volume is very small. I thought that if I could invest in selling red wine together, I would definitely make a fortune.¡±

    Zhao Yu asked: "Aren't you doing divination? When did you want to change your career?"

    Zhao Zhenhai sighed: "It's not the last time I invited a ghost to have an accident. I was a little scared and wanted to make a safe living. I know Liu Chaozong and know that he has the secret recipe of red wine passed down from his ancestors, but seeing that his store is too small, I think it may not be possible.  Let¡¯s invest money, so I proposed to give money to help him expand the store and jointly run the winery. He didn¡¯t agree at the time, I thought he was afraid that I would know his secret recipe, so I told him, I¡¯m not interested in that secret recipe, I just want to  Invest, and then the two of us will share dividends. In the end, he didn't agree immediately, so he said to think about it."

    I asked, "Why did you think of starting a wine business?"

    Zhao Zhenhai said: "You don't know, my parents are in the red wine business. Later, they died in an accident, and I followed Master to wander around. Otherwise, I might also be in the red wine business now."

    Zhao Yu asked: "I heard that Liu Chaozong has an assistant, or an accountant, a woman in her forties, named Yang Xin?"

    Zhao Zhenhai thought for a while, and said: "There is indeed a woman in her forties beside him, but I don't know her name. It seems that Liu Chaozong trusts her very much."

    Zhao Yu said: "But we checked, and there is no such person as Yang Xin."

    Zhao Zhenhai said in amazement: "No? Impossible. Could it be that she used a fake name? But why did she use a fake name?"

    After hearing this, I feel that the situation is a bit confusing.  Working as an accountant in a winery with a fake name is kind of funny.

    Considering that corpses can still be found in the winery, and Liu Chaozong trusts that woman very much, it is likely that this woman is also inseparable from this matter.

    Zhao Zhenhai saw that neither of us had spoken, so he hurriedly swore that he had nothing to do with the winery poisoning case.  Zhao Yu then asked how long Yang Xin had been working with Liu Chaozong?

    Zhao Zhenhai thought for a while and said: "I also asked at that time, because I saw that Liu Chaozong trusted Yang Xin very much, so I planned to get close to her. I heard that he followed Liu Chaozong half a year ago, but since you said that this person's name is fake  Yeah, I'm not sure if what she said is true or not. But"

    "But whatTwo are annoying.  Well, let me tell you, I am from Wushan, but you cannot tell others about this.  I will kill anyone who speaks out.  "

    When I heard it, I winked at Zhao Yu: The villain has admitted it, so fuck you, hurry up and ask!

    Zhao Yu said: "Don't worry, I don't want to explore your secret. I still want to ask that question, can you tell me?"

    Ruan Lingxi thought for a while and said: "I know that there is a place in Wushan that grows a kind of white lotus, and the lotus seeds can detoxify corpses. Many years ago, some people may have obtained this kind of lotus seeds, but in modern times, this is impossible.  The Wushan school is actually like what you call the Taoist school, which is equivalent to a monk. The disciples of Wushan will not go down the mountain to enter the world, and those who have gone down the mountain will probably not be able to go back."

    Having said that, Ruan Lingxi sighed inaudibly.

    "Lotus seeds?" Zhao Yu mused, "It's like what you described, someone got it many years ago, so wouldn't someone pick it by accident now?"

    "Impossible." Ruan Lingxi said decisively: "Wushan sent some bad things, so the head has already marked the place where we live. Few people can find it, let alone pick any lotus seeds.  "

    "Then is it possible that a female disciple of the Wushan School will come down the mountain, such as a woman in her forties?" Zhao Yu asked.

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said: "Are you kidding me? The Wushan School's beauty-retaining technique is unprecedented. Even the head master, who is nearly seventy years old, still maintains an appearance of around thirty."

    After hearing this, I felt curious, so I asked, "How old are you? Forty?"

    Ruan Lingxi spat: "I'm so old? I'm not as old as you!!"

    "So there are still young people in the Wushan School." I laughed and said, "I thought they were all child elders."

    Zhao Yu ignored our jokes and continued to ask: "Then will your disciples be good at disguise? For example, a young girl disguised as a woman in her forties?"

    Ruan Lingxi gave him a blank look, and said helplessly: "I said, why do you two have trouble with the Wushan faction? Maybe there is, but I also came out of there not long ago. I am the youngest in Wushan, and the others are senior sisters, and although  The appearance remains the same, but they are all in their thirties and 40s. And everyone has no interest in going down the mountain, and they have been indifferent to the world for many years. Most of them are just shopping in the nearby wilderness mountain villages and barren towns.  .I am not the kind of material for cultivating Taoism, so I escaped." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 37: Eyes of the Netherworld

    ?

    Zhao Yu nodded and stopped talking.

    ? I saw Ruan Lingxi packing up the medicine box, her long hair was loosely pulled up behind her head, and a few strands of long hair fell to her cheeks, which looked very charming, so I couldn't help but take a few more glances.

    When I was in a daze, Xiao Mi suddenly jumped on my shoulder, narrowed her fox eyes and smiled maliciously.  I glared at him, knowing that this guy was complaining about me again.

    At this time, Zhao Yu's cell phone rang suddenly, startling us who were in silence.  Zhao Yu quickly picked it up, said a few words, frowned and hung up the phone.

    "What's the matter?" I saw that his face was not looking good, so I asked.

    "It's so interesting. The municipal party committee, the military region, and the central government have all sent people to inquire about this red wine case, so let's not continue the investigation." Zhao Yu snorted coldly: "80% of these people have bought Liu Chaozong's wine at a high price.  There is something taboo in my heart.¡±

    "Then leave it alone?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu sighed: "There is no way, now those corpses have been ordered to be sent to the crematorium for cremation tomorrow, we can't stop them."

    I thought to myself, if the body is gone, there will be no poisoned alcohol or anything, which is a good thing.

    Zhao Yu and I left Ruan Lingxi's house angrily, and then I went to Wu Dan's house.  I came to Tianjin several times, but I didn't have a good chat with Master.

    In the evening, the two of us set up a charcoal barbecue outside the gate of the community, eating and drinking.  I thought of the life experience of the villain, and was very curious about the Wushan School, so I asked Wu Dan if he knew anything about it.

    Wu Dan laughed and said: "My apprentice has grown up and knows how to miss spring. Have you taken a fancy to the girl?"

    I spat: "I don't dare to take that wicked girl."

    Wu Dan laughed and said: "It's interesting to have a temper, otherwise it's boring. I'll teach you how to date. Make an appointment at night, watch a movie, drink coffee or a bar, and when it's too late or tired, find a hotel nearby  sleep."

    "Damn it, master, is this what you call dating? Isn't this dating." I laughed and said, "No wonder your wife ran away with someone."

    Having said that, I suddenly feel regretful.  There's nothing to stop him from drinking, so it's okay to poke someone's sore spot.

    Wu Dan sighed, and said: "I am fighting demons and defending the Tao. I have walked the path of a lonely hero. Unfortunately, I am old. I can't even swing my knife."

    "Master, you are in your prime, aren't you only in your forties?" I laughed.

    Wu Dan sighed: "Doing this job requires you to be at the peak of your mental and physical strength. Speaking of which, your physique is too cloudy, so it's not suitable for my ancient artifact. But I don't think there is a suitable candidate for it when I give it to someone else."

    I was at a loss for words for a while, and thought to myself, isn¡¯t it just an antique knife, made like Xuanyuan Sword¡¯s artifact, it can save all human beings when it is born.

    The next day, Zhao Yu asked me if I wanted to see the scene of the burning of the corpse.  I said what's so good about that thing?  Zhao Yu said that many people will go to the cremation site to watch, maybe they can find that mysterious woman.

    As soon as I heard it, I took Wu Dan, who had nothing to do, to join in the fun.

    When we arrived at the cremation site, we could smell the aroma of wine from a distance.  On closer inspection, the body had begun to burn.  But the fragrance is strong enough that it can be smelled for a kilometer.

    The aroma attracted many people to watch.  I saw not only Zhao Yu and others in the crowd, but even the girl named Ma Jiu also came.

    Seeing Zhao Yu talking and laughing with Ma Jiu, with tenderness in his eyes, I couldn't help but chuckled and pointed it out to Wu Dan.

    Wu Dan took a good look at Ma Jiu and said to me, "This girl's eyes are unusual."

    "Master, what clues can you see?" I asked.

    "If I remember correctly, this girl should be Feng Sihai's adopted daughter, what is her name, Ah Jiu?" Wu Dan asked.

    "You know her?" I asked in surprise.

    Wu Dan nodded: "When this child was young, I met her by chance. This girl has a pair of ghostly eyes, do you understand?"

    "What it is?"

    "It is to be able to see some strange images for a certain period of time, such as predicting other people's disasters. What's more special is that she can see the different magnetic fields of each of us." Wu Dan said.

    The word "magnetic field" reminds me of what Zhao Yu said, everyone has a different magnetic field.

    "The magnetic field will show halos of different colors and intensities in her eyes. Based on these two points, she can judge who is a cultivator, who has a short life span, who may live a long life, and who will have disasters at certain moments."  Wu Dan said: "The reason why Feng Sihai dotes on her so much is also because of this special function. Feng Sihai used to join the gangsters, and relied on Ah Jiu's predictive ability to avoid many disasters."

    "?? will die horribly.  "

    "Since you know this thing is a murderous thing, why do you still sell it?!" I couldn't help being a little annoyed.

    "It's just for making money," Du Feifei said coldly, "I want to inquire about the enemy, and I want to take revenge. All of these need money."

    "Why bother." I sighed.

    Du Feifei sneered and said, "Do you think I killed innocent people for revenge? Let me tell you, a woman like Wang Ruoying deserves to die. How many people did she kill?  Using dead bodies to make wine, I¡¯m a blind man who doesn¡¯t know how to look at me. Isn¡¯t it killing harm if I kill him?¡±

    "What about Old Zhao?! Does he deserve to die? Did you kill him too?!" I said angrily.

    "Who is Lao Zhao?" Du Feifei frowned and said, "I don't know this person."

    "Old Zhao is my former master and a criminal policeman from the Bengbu City Bureau," I said coldly, "He sealed the Raksha ghost you asked those village cadres to summon, and burned the ancient coffin of the victim. But he died  In the ancestral hall, and his hands and feet were twisted. Could it be that you didn't do it?"

    "I didn't know there was such a person at all," Du Feifei said coldly: "I admit that I have killed many people, but I have never seen this person."

    "Then could it be that Yang Wen did it?" I asked.

    Du Feifei shook his head and said, "Impossible, he didn't know about these things. Besides, why did he kill your master?"

    I am a little stunned.  There are indeed doubts about the death of Lao Zhao, and it is not certain that Yang Wen was responsible for it. However, why is Du Feifei defending Yang Wen so much?  Could it be - Thinking of this, I suddenly remembered the fact that Du Feifei was pregnant.  Could it be that she took all the blame on herself because of someone taking care of the unborn child in her womb, leaving Yang Wen alone?

    Not impossible, I sigh.  It seems that Du Feifei's child may really be asked by Yang.

    I didn't have anything to say to her, so I called Ruan Lingxi in.  The two looked at each other, and for a while they were speechless, and they shed tears first.

    Ruan Lingxi held Du Feifei's hand and cried, "Are you okay?"

    "You don't blame me for getting you involved in the murder?" Du Feifei lowered his head.

    Ruan Lingxi shook her head, and said in a low voice: "I only blame myself for being careless. I didn't even know that you were bearing this blood feud alone. If I knew, maybe I could help you."

    Du Feifei lowered her head, and after a long time, she sighed softly: "It's all in the past. Lingxi, no matter how cruel I am to others or how I use them, my friendship with you is true."

    Ruan Lingxi said, "I understand."

    Seeing this, I also felt a little sad, so I went out.  Not long after, Ruan Lingxi also came out, wiped the tears from her cheeks, and asked, "Er, do you think Feifei will be shot?"

    "Probably not," I said, "First, she is pregnant with a child. If a pregnant woman commits a felony, she will not be executed immediately, but will wait for her to give birth. Second, although she killed Feng  People from the mountain village, but that is sorcery that science cannot explain, and we have no evidence to prove it. She was arrested because she tried to burn me to death. But I didn't die, so it's hard to say what the outcome is. But maybe  For a long, long time, it is impossible for her to be free."

    Ruan Lingxi walked to the window in the corridor, looked out the window and sighed in confusion: "My only friend is also lost in this way."

    After seeing Du Feifei, these cases can be considered to be truly settled.  Of course, Yang Wen is still a mystery to me.

    My vacation is not over yet, I am thinking about the birthstone, and want to return to Tianjin early tomorrow morning.  So that night I asked Yang to come out and tell him directly about Du Feifei's arrest.

    Yang Wen's reaction was very indifferent. After listening to it, he just let out a faint "oh" and didn't continue.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirty-Eighth Strange Birthday

    ?

    "Are you so indifferent to your ex-girlfriend?" I was a little annoyed: "After all, she is still pregnant with your child!"

    Yang Wen smiled and said: "You also know her relationship with Liu Chaozong, and she went to meet Liu Chaozong when she was in Bengbu. I'm not sure who this child belongs to. However, I will still help her raise it."

    After hearing this, the last bit of affection I had for Yang Wen disappeared.  It seems that the calmness shown by this person may be derived from the indifference in his heart.

    Suddenly, thinking of Lao Zhao's death, I couldn't help asking: "Have you worn hiking shoes?"

    "Hiking shoes?" Yang Wen was a little surprised after hearing this: "I never wear that kind of bulky things."

    After hearing this, I glanced at the shoes on Yang Wen's feet.  It is a canvas shoe with a lightweight base.  After talking here, the two of us had nothing to say, so we went home separately.

    When I got home, I received a call from Wu Dan, saying that I would ask Zhao Zhenhai to check the origin of my birthstone tomorrow.  I asked Wu Dan, can I find out with that bum's skill?

    Wu Dan said: "Try it no matter what. Everyone has their own strengths. The other party's ability to ask divination is better than mine. I am not good at this. If you find out the owner of this birthstone, you will know who is going to harm you."

    After hearing this, I thought that there was no other way to track it down, so I might as well go meet that bum again.  I have committed crimes several times, but this time I asked about the birthstone, this guy must not dare to ask us for more money.

    Early the next morning, I called Ruan Lingxi back to Tianjin together.  Along the way, Ruan Lingxi's attitude towards me has improved a lot, and she has also become more kind to Xiao Mi.  Xiao Mi likes to eat French fries, and Ruan Lingxi went to KFC to buy a big bag before getting in the car. One person and one fox in the car ate snacks in a harmonious manner.  Originally, pets were not allowed on the train, so I told them to restrain themselves a bit.  Unexpectedly, she was still seen by the flight attendant girl.  But the girl saw Xiao Mi's cuteness, so she didn't criticize her too much, she just opened her eyes and closed her eyes.

    But it was a good time, the people in the same car all spotted Xiao Mi, and they all came over to take a look.

    "Hey, is it a fox? Or a Pomeranian?" asked the uncle.

    I laughed and said, "Fox, it's a fox."

    "Oh, it's so pretty, can I take a few photos with him?" A girl came over holding Ai Crazy 4.  Xiao Mi also cooperated, leaning in front of the camera to show cuteness with the girl.  This amused the crowd of onlookers: "Hey, a fox looks like a human, it seems to understand people's words."

    I thought to myself: This is one person, hey, still an uncle.

    It's been a lot of fun along the way, but it's not boring.  After arriving at Tianjin Station, I got off the train with Ruan Lingxi.  To my surprise, Wu Dan was waiting to pick me up at the station.  And also carrying a long cloth bag.

    When I was excited, I ran over and shouted: "Master! You are my real master after all. Remember to pick me up at the station when it's hot!!"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "I'm not afraid that something will happen to you. Oh, my disciple's daughter-in-law is also here."

    Ruan Lingxi spat: "Who is your apprentice's wife! I don't even like this bastard!"

    Just as I was about to reply, Wu Dan said: "Okay, don't waste time, let's go directly to Zhao Zhenhai."

    I thought about it, the price of life is higher, so I nodded in agreement.  Ruan Lingxi asked curiously: "Is Zhao Zhenhai the one who can invite ghosts as the bastard said?"

    I said, "Yes, that bum."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "I'm also very curious, let's go and have a look together?"

    I looked at Wu Dan, Wu Dan nodded and said, "OK, let's go together."

    So the three of us went to the mahjong parlor to find Zhao Zhenhai.  When Zhao Zhenhai saw it was me, he quickly apologized and said with a smile: "Comrade policeman, you're here again. You see, I've been operating law-abiding these days, and I haven't tried to make any plans for wineries, so you should show your respect"

    I smiled and said, "I'm not here to investigate the case this time, but to ask for your help."

    Zhao Zhenhai was taken aback for a moment, and said, "Do you still need my help?"

    Wu Dan took out the birthstone, handed it to Zhao Zhenhai, and said, "Help me find out where this stone came from and who the owner is."

    Zhao Zhenhai put it in front of his eyes, looked at it, and said with a smile: "Oh, this is really new. I haven't seen this thing for so many years. The older generation has a kind of magic, which uses this birthstone as a medium. There are no people now  used."

    Wu Dan scolded: "Don't be so long-winded, kid, hurry up!"

    So Zhao Zhenhai didn't talk too much nonsense, and went forward to set up the incense table, which was still the same set of equipment.  The birthstone was placed in a small rattan dish made of wicker by him.

    Zhao Zhenhai was chanting a mantra in the center of the pattern on the floor, and I calmed down, preparing to see what ghosts could be summoned.  but watched for a long timeShe curled her lips: "His body is tough enough."

    Wu Dan laughed and said: "Teach him, as long as he knows how to order. Besides, if you teach him something, you can take the opportunity to beat him. Anyway, you can be regarded as half a master."

    Ruan Lingxi's eyes lit up immediately, and he said with a smile: "That's good. Erhuo, I'll teach you tomorrow morning!"

    I said with a bitter face: "I'm still at work!"

    Ruan Lingxi scolded: "You bastard, why can't you get up an hour earlier?!"

    I thought angrily in my heart: Teaching me is false, the main purpose is to beat me!  !

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Come on, come on, let me tell you, apprentice, you have to be careful recently, it's good to have Lingxi to take care of you. Besides, you have to check Yang Wen's whereabouts. I think this bk is in a hurry.  , most likely to attack others."

    "What is bk?" I asked puzzled.  I still don't understand Tianjin dialect very well.

    "It's your number." Wu Dan didn't bother to explain.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirty-Nine

    ?

    Just as he was speaking, there was a crisp sound of a bell outside the door.  I looked back and saw a little child running in, with a chubby little face, big round and bright eyes, rubbing his hands and looking at us with a smile.

    "What a cute child!" Ruan Lingxi's eyes lit up, and she stepped forward to hug the doll: "Whose family's child is this? Is it from a nearby store?"

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "I haven't seen it before, but this baby is really patient. She is white and fat, with such big eyes."

    The little doll seemed to understand that we praised her, and couldn't help but smile.  Wu Dan also likes children, so he couldn't help taking it, and said with a smile: "Come on, learn something interesting from uncle." As he spoke, Wu Dan pointed at me, and said to the child, "Say, 'you're a bitch'."

    "I'm going to go, master, you teach children to swear!" I said helplessly.

    I didn't expect that baby to be very smart, so she clapped her little hands and laughed and repeated: "Two, two!"

    I rely on rely on!

    Ruan Lingxi laughed so hard that the children in the shop all came over to play with the doll when they heard it.  Xiao Mi also seemed to be curious, jumped on my shoulder, and looked at the little doll.

    Unexpectedly, after seeing Xiao Mi, the doll first stared at Yuanyuan for a while, then pointed at it and shouted: "Uncle, uncle!"

    I, Wu Dan and Ruan Lingxi were all stunned.  There is a personal soul in Xiao Mi's body, and only a few of us know this.  Can this little doll see it?

    At this time, someone laughed and said: "That's a fox, why do you call it uncle?"

    The little baby was stunned for a while, then continued to shout: "Uncle, uncle!"

    This time the three of us looked at each other with awkward smiles.  Perhaps children's eyes are pure, and they can often see many things that the world cannot see.

    "Xiaoman, Xiaoman?!" An anxious female voice came.  Hearing this sound, the little doll also started to scream, pointing to the door: "Mom, mom."

    "My mother is here." Ruan Lingxi said as she took the doll and walked to the door.  I also followed, and saw a young woman shouting anxiously carrying a large bag of things.

    Seeing the woman, the little baby clapped her hands and shouted, "Ma Ma, Ma Ma."

    The woman saw us now, rushed up to hug the child, and said happily and anxiously: "You child, I just got the change to take the space in the car, and you ran away. You scared my mother to death."

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said, "You are so cute."

    The woman quickly thanked her and said, "Thank you for helping to take care of my daughter." At this moment, Wu Dan leaned over to take a look, and when the doll saw him, she pointed at him and shouted, "Damn it, dude!"

    This time I laughed out loud.  This is called the current world newspaper.  Wu Dan tugged at me speechlessly, and said, "Er Bi is this elder brother."

    The child's mother felt very embarrassed, so she said: "I'm sorry, our Xiaoman is now at the age of learning to speak, probably because he heard something bad and learned it."

    I'm not ashamed to say this, but the guy next to me taught her this.

    Wu Dan took a look at the baby's mother and asked, "An old man in your family has left?" When I heard this, what should I say?  Ingots or something.

    The woman sighed: "Oh, something happened to my cousin's house, and many people left after leaving. Why don't I ask for leave and go back to my hometown to help with the funeral."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Oh, then go ahead and remember not to lose the child again."

    The woman thanked her again and again, and left with the child in her arms.  The kid was also funny, pointing at Wu Dan when he walked away and yelling: "You two, you two!"

    Wu Dan said happily, "I'm calling you, apprentice."

    I spat: "It's obviously you!"

    A few of us stayed in the bookstore until the evening, and then went to dinner together.  Ruan Lingxi was very interested in teaching me how to move Xiao Teng, claiming to let me report to Changhong Park at seven o'clock tomorrow morning, and said that I would practice hard from tomorrow.

    I originally wanted to be obedient, but in the end, I was woken up by her phone call early the next morning.  Immediately afterwards, Ruan Lingxi yelled on the phone: "Get up! Start practicing!!"

    I was so disturbed by the roar of the east lion that I couldn't sleep at all, so I simply got up to see what's so special about her little twitch, so that we big men can't catch up with a woman.

    I met Ruan Lingxi in Changhong Park. This guy didn't even give me a break, so he went straight to practice on the pole.  But the basic skills she taught were simple. Most of them were some movements to exercise the body's sensitivity, increase the jumping ability, protect the wrist and ankle at the same time, and some methods of borrowing strength.  Of course, it seems simple, but ?male.  Although the girl had a sad expression, her eyes were very calm, and she didn't see any sadness, but a kind of indifference.

    Perhaps they are not close relatives after all, and they have no deep feelings.  I thought to myself, but it is really embarrassing enough to pretend to be sad on such an occasion.

    Ruan Lingxi patted my shoulder at this time, and snorted coldly: "What are you looking at, Miss Ajiu? Did you hear that people call Zhao Yu 'Brother Yu'?  Don't be a third child."

    I spat: "I see that Lin Ruonan. Do you think she is a little strange? She looks very sad, but her eyes are very calm. If you don't care about the death of this distant relative, why bother Ma Jiu to find Zhao Yu?  "

    Ruan Lingxi dragged her chin and thought for a while: "Er Huo, what you said makes sense. But in your opinion, why?"

    I rolled my eyes: "If I could know, I wouldn't be here. I'll just sit in the National Security Agency."

    Ruan Lingxi curled her lips and said, "Then you are talking for nothing."

    We were chatting when we suddenly heard a clear and clear child's voice coming from a distance: "Two, two!!"

    When I heard it, I subconsciously turned around and saw the woman I saw at Jingya Bookstore yesterday in the crowd.  She was holding that cute little doll in her arms.

    The little doll seemed to see me from a distance, and happily pointed at me and called.

    When she shouted, the originally gloomy scene suddenly felt inexplicable joy.  Many policemen couldn't help laughing, hid aside and laughed, and then looked at me meaningfully.

    I fucking wanted to find a crack in the ground and get in.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Forty

    ?

    The baby's mother felt embarrassed, quickly stretched out her hand to pat the baby, and said angrily: "What are you shouting! Good ones don't learn, but bad ones learn quickly!!"

    The little doll didn't understand why her mother was so fierce all of a sudden, she was stunned for a while, then suddenly her mouth shrunk, and she burst into tears.

    The little baby's mother came to help prepare for the funeral. She was very upset at first, but now she made a fuss and became even more upset. She sighed: "If someone is watching you, I don't have to worry about it!"

    Upon hearing this, Ruan Lingxi hurried over and said with a smile, "Do you remember me?"

    The little baby's mother looked at Ruan Lingxi and said in surprise: "Oh, remember, weren't you the girl who helped me take care of Xiaoman that day?"

    Ruan Lingxi pointed to Zhao Yu, who was busy in the distance, and said, "I'm a friend of that police officer Zhao, so I'll come and take a look this time. I'm not a police officer, and I have nothing to do. If you don't mind, I'll take care of you for you."  How is Xiaoman?"

    The young mother hesitated for a while, and said, "Won't this bother you? Xiaoman is quite obedient, but a little noisy. Maybe he's just learning to speak."

    Ruan Lingxi laughed so harmlessly that people and animals could be harmless: "It's okay, I just like children."

    Seeing that she was indeed a friend of the police, the young mother felt relieved, handed Xiaoman, who had gradually stopped crying, to Ruan Lingxi, and went to work by herself.

    Ruan Lingxi was very excited holding Xiaoman, and smiled at me: "I brought the doll here, let's play with it for a while."

    I looked at the little doll curiously, and saw that she didn't recognize her life, and gently grabbed a lock of Ruan Lingxi's long hair with her little hand, and shouted: "Sister, sister Piaoniang."

    Ruan Lingxi was immediately happy.  Seeing how cute this baby is, I teased her and said, "Brother, handsome brother."

    Xiaowa turned her head and stared at me for a while with her big round eyes, then grinned, and shouted with a smile: "Dirty, stupid!"

    Ruan Lingxi just wanted to laugh out loud, but when she thought the occasion was wrong, she chuckled softly, "Xiaoman is born with sharp eyes, and my brother is a bitch."

    I scolded: "Damn it, you teach bad children!"

    Xiaoman didn't know why, but when he saw Ruan Lingxi laughing, he also laughed along with him.  I suddenly became angry.

    I was thinking about how to respond to Ruan Lingxi, but I saw Ma Jiu helping Lin Ruonan to sit under the sun umbrella next to us.  Because the weather was hot and there were many children and old people who were busy with their work, the Municipal Bureau borrowed a few large sun umbrellas from supermarkets and street vendors in the suburbs, and prepared a few bottles of mineral water.

    Ma Jiu supported Lin Ruonan to sit under the sun umbrella, next to me and Ruan Lingxi.  I sneaked a peek at Lin Ruonan, and saw that she was pale and a little dull.

    Just listen to Ma Jiu's comforting words: "Ruo Nan, don't be too sad. After all, everyone has gone. It's a hot day, you should sit and rest for a while."

    "Thank you, Jiu." Lin Ruonan whispered.

    Ma Jiu sighed: "Why are we being polite, you should have a good rest."

    Seeing this, I asked Ruan Lingxi in a low voice: "Do you think Lin Ruonan has heat stroke?"

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly: "Is it so weak to grow up doing farm work in the countryside?"

    I thought so too.  At this moment, Xiaoman also saw Lin Ruonan, and suddenly pointed at Lin Ruonan with round eyes and shouted: "Bad silver, bad silver!"

    When Ruan Lingxi and I heard this, we both looked at Lin Ruonan meaningfully.  I noticed that Lin Ruonan's face changed, but he didn't make a sound.  Ma Jiu on the side heard this, smiled at me and Ruan Lingxi and said, "Are you brothers Yu's friends?"

    I smiled and said, "Yes, my name is Song Yan, and her name is Ruan Lingxi."

    At this time, Xiaoman has turned his attention to Ma Jiu.  I thought to myself, will little bk say anything surprising when he looks at Ma Jiu's ghost eyes this time?  If this guy can even see this point, then this little bk has a bright future, maybe in the future it will surpass Ma Jiu's Nether Eyes and become a Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    But after waiting for a long time, Xiaoman still didn't make a sound, but just looked at Ma Jiu curiously with wide eyes.  Ma Jiu also saw Xiao Man, and suddenly said something surprising: "Is this the child of the two of you?"

    Ruan Lingxi and I petrified immediately, and after three seconds, we shook our heads at the same time: "No, no, this belongs to the eldest sister just now. She is busy, so let us take care of it."

    Ma Jiu said "Oh" and said with a smile, "What a cute child."

    Xiao Man seemed to understand, giggling and waving at her.  At this time, Zhao Yu came over and said to us: "Our forensic medical staff have doubts about the sudden fattening and thinning of the corpse, and we want to take the corpse back to the bureau for an autopsy. The family members and the village chief also agreed, let's go.  "

    I pulled Zhao Yu aside, and quietly asked: "Do you think Lin Ruonan will have any problems?home?  "

    The old woman looked up at me, smiled and didn't speak.

    Ma Jiuzheng was standing behind me. Hearing what I said, he continued: "I have an umbrella and a raincoat in the trunk of my car. I'll go get one for my mother-in-law."

    As she spoke, she was about to take a step forward, but was grabbed by the old woman.  I was taken aback, thinking that the old woman's eyes were bloodshot, and if she frightened the little girl, she wanted to pull them away.

    But Ma Jiu was not afraid. Instead, he looked at her calmly and expressed concern: "Mother-in-law, otherwise I'll take you home. I happened to be driving here."

    I thought this girl is pretty good, she is born with a Zhao Linger, and she is good to everyone.  The rare thing is not afraid of the ghost mother-in-law.  But compared to the performance of those girls of the same age just now, I can't help feeling that Ma Jiu is a bit bolder.  But after thinking about it, this girl is probably used to seeing ghosts since she was a child, and she doesn't feel worried when she meets one or two crazy old women.

    Unexpectedly, the old woman held Ma Jiu back, but she held me with her other hand.  The musty smell on her body came to my nose again, and I couldn't help frowning.

    The old woman laughed for a while, looked at me and said, "You are her, and she is you!"

    "Ah?" I thought to myself, what does this mean, I am Ma Jiu, and Ma Jiu is me?  Let's talk nonsense, she is a girl, and I am a man, how can this be confused?

    So I smiled and said: "Grandma, you read it wrong, she is a girl, you still let us go." As I said that, I wanted to pull my arm out of her hand.

    Who would have thought that the old woman would not let go, and continued to repeat: "She is you, and you are her!!"

    I was immediately defeated, and nodded again and again: "Okay, she is me, and I am her!"

    Only then did the old woman let go of her hand with a strange smile in satisfaction.  Ma Jiu asked Duan Yunyao to bring a raincoat to the old woman, but in this gap, the old woman dragged the sack and left without looking back.

    "The old lady is doing her best, and she is gone in a blink of an eye." I sighed.

    Ruan Lingxi sneered and said: "What did the weird mother-in-law mean just now? You are Ah Jiu, and Ah Jiu is you? Doesn't it mean that you two will get married?"

    When I heard it, I immediately wanted to seal the mouth of this wicked girl.  Ajiu is Zhao Yu's dream lover, teasing me and Ajiu, isn't that the same as me stealing my friend's wife.  I glared at Ruan Lingxi, but she didn't take it seriously.  I couldn't help sneaking a peek at Zhao Yu.  Seeing his poker face without any change in expression, I couldn't help but feel uneasy.

    Looking at Ah Jiu again, she smiled and looked at me a few times, which made my heart shudder.  Your mother, this bunch of weirdos.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 41: The Ghost of the Ancient House

    ?

    Lin Ruonan and Ma Jiu went back to live.  Zhao Yu and Ruan Lingxi, I plan to go back to find Wu Dan, temporarily treat him as Yuan Fang, and ask him what he thinks of this midnight date.

    After the three of us got into the taxi, each fell silent.  After I calmed down, I thought of the two words of the crazy mother-in-law, but I still didn't understand why.  I am Ma Jiu, Ma Jiu is me, this is nonsense.  Not to mention the difference between men and women, even my relationship with Ma Jiu is not particularly close, so why did they get mixed up?

    After thinking about it for a long time, I didn't understand it, so I didn't want to.  Soon we arrived at Wu Dan's house and rang the doorbell. Wu Dan looked at the door and saw that the three of us had come, so he immediately said, "Did you have dinner?"

    When I heard it, tears welled up in my eyes: "Master, do you want to cook for us?"

    Wu Dan immediately denied: "No, I want to tell you that there is not much rice at home."

    Damn, I knew this uncle was stingy.  Zhao Yu smiled and said, "We already ate before we came back. Now I'm here to ask Uncle Wu for some advice."

    Wu Dan nodded and said, "Come in and sit down and talk."

    The three of us came into the house and told Wu Dan about the strange things we encountered in the student dormitory of Tianjin University today.  After Wu Dan listened, he remained silent for a long time.

    I remembered what the old woman said, so I asked Wu Dan, what do you think is the mystery behind the words this time?  Wu Dan thought about it for a long time, then shook his head and said, "I'm not someone who breaks down words and interprets hexagrams. I really don't understand it. But it doesn't sound like a bad thing. You should be fine for the time being."

    I rolled my eyes, thinking that this is equivalent to not saying anything.

    Zhao Yu asked: "Uncle Wu, is the old house near the water park a deserted house?"

    Wu Dan said: "I know the old house, but it has been disused for many years. Because there was a murder case ten years ago, the police station was closed."

    "What murder case?" I became interested when I heard it.

    Wu Dan said: "There used to be two grandparents and grandchildren living there. Later, both grandparents and grandchildren died strangely, as if they were bitten to death by something. No results were found, and strange things happened frequently, so the police station was closed.  Now that place is probably overgrown with weeds, so you have to be careful when you go in."

    I saw that he meant that he didn't want to go with us, so I asked why.  Wu Dan didn't say a word, but just took out his precious big knife from the room, threw it to Zhao Yu, and said, "My 'Zhong Tian' is for you to use. This knife is very effective in suppressing ghosts and avoiding evil spirits."

    Zhao Yu took it over, took out the knife, looked at it for a while, and said with a smile, "Uncle Wu, I'm actually used to using guns. And"

    "Besides, your bullets are coated with cinnabar, and sometimes you use silver bullets." Wu Dan interrupted him and said, "That thing is okay against ordinary little ghosts, but it is slightly less powerful against fierce ghosts and spirits."  Small, it¡¯s not as fast as this ancient artifact.¡±

    So Zhao Yu didn't say much, so he took it.  Usually, I have never noticed the appearance of Wu Dan's Zhongtian Dao, and my impression is that it is a simple ancient sword with a bronze luster.  But seeing that Zhao Yu looked at it for a long time after receiving the saber, he leaned over to have a look.

    When I looked carefully, I saw strange characters engraved on the handle of the knife, which didn't look like ancient fonts, nor did they look like foreign languages.

    So I asked: "Master, what is written on the handle of this knife?"

    Wu Dan said: "I don't know it either, but it should be in ancient Dongba script."

    "Dongba script? What is this?" I frowned.  I have heard of hieroglyphs and cuneiform, but I have never heard of Dongba script.

    "That is a kind of hieroglyphic script of the Naxi people, even more primitive than oracle bone inscriptions." Wu Dan said.

    Naxi people, when I think of this name, I think of "The Wind and Cloud in the Wooden House" on TV a while ago, and Sun Nan's loud singing voice rang in my mind: "It is said that there is a pure land with white clouds floating around, and everyone can sing  They are good at dancing, they are never alone" The beautiful Naxi girl feels poetic when she thinks about it.  I know that Wu Dan is not a Naxi but a Hui, but how could this knife be a Naxi artifact?  I was about to ask about the origin of this knife, but Wu Dan said: "Okay, stop talking nonsense, and get ready to go on the road."

    On the road I thought to myself: This word is really unlucky. Many TV dramas use this word. Basically, the character is about to die, and he will be seriously injured if he doesn't die.

    Although Wu Dan also said that this trip was dangerous, he did not intend to go with us.  When I asked him why, he didn't say anything, but just told me: "Don't worry, your life is long, and you probably won't die in the old house."

    I rely on it!  If your apprentice and I are seriously injured if I don't die, will you have the heart?  After all kinds of lobbying, he was unmoved, so I had no choice but to give up.  Before going out, Wu Dan stuffed Xiao Mi into my hand and said, "It will take a few days for him to fully recover his spiritual power, but it's okay for you to find the way, bring it with you."

    I don't see Xiao Mi?I might as well marry a wicked girl!  !

    But I couldn't swear, and my limbs didn't seem to be in control, so I let the ghost take me to the bed.  I thought to myself, it's too bad, even if I want to ask Guan Erye to save me now, I can't.

    At this time, the female ghost was taking off her clothes, revealing her bright red bellyband and snow-white shoulders.  I watched her sticking up to my cheek with only her underwear left, and I couldn't help thinking that the times have changed, and the female ghost has also taken the initiative.  But brother is really not in the mood ah hey!  !

    Just when I couldn't move, I suddenly felt a pain in my wrist.  Turning my head to look, I felt relieved: Xiao Mi was biting my wrist hard.

    Blood flowed out, and my consciousness seemed to recover a little.  Taking advantage of this moment, I pushed away the female ghost who was pestering me, and chanted the mantra: "The scepter and demon are the only ones, please God!"

    Thankfully, a gust of wind blew by, and the statue of Guan Erye immediately appeared in the room with a horizontal knife, and slashed down at the antique bronze mirror.  The light of the knife splashed everywhere, and the mirror shattered into several halves in an instant.

    I only heard a scream beside me, and when I saw the female ghost again, I was almost scared to pee.  I saw that the female ghost's originally snow-white complexion turned into blue-gray, her lips were black, and the skin on her face was peeling off like a wall.

    But what is even more weird is that the children who were laughing and laughing around the room turned into various distorted animals.  There are dogs with white heads and black bodies, and there are roosters with long tails.  There are also weasels with white hair, cats with big bellies, and monkeys without hair.

    These ugly and weird animals screamed and fled in all directions, dropping the plates in their hands.  I looked at the plate again and almost spit it out.

    The grapes inside are actually human eyes; the peaches are human hearts, the fine wine is human blood, and the candies are human fingers.

    I endured the nausea and escaped with Xiao Mi.  But when they got to the yard, they saw a bunch of dead people lying on their stomachs in the yard.  The lotus pond on the original stage is gone, and there is only an ancient well, bubbling white mist among the dead people.

    Zhao Yu stood in the yard sweating profusely, holding a knife.  There was thunder outside the window, and the rain began to fall sparsely.

    "What happened just now?" I asked, "Where is Ruan Lingxi?"

    "There used to be an evil ghost in this yard, but it was manipulated by someone. Ruan Lingxi went after that person, and I'll save you." Zhao Yu sighed, "It's a good thing Xiao Mi can smell you, otherwise I wouldn't know  Where are you hiding in so many rooms?"

    Xiao Mi snorted coldly: "I said he is useless, why don't he be dragged by the female ghost to be her husband."

    I spat: "But what is this garden full of corpses?"

    Xiao Mi said: "They are all married to female ghosts, but it's a pity that none of them can survive when she gives birth."

    "What do you mean?" I suddenly felt a chill down my back.

    Xiao Mi said: "Look at the scars on your body." When he mentioned it, I felt a little pain in my body for no reason.  I looked down, and when I went, there was a large bruise on the arm, a gangrene on the leg, and a little pain on the cheek.  I hurriedly asked Zhao Yu, "What happened to my face?"

    Zhao Yu looked at it and said, "It's nothing, just a few more acnes."

    I rely on it!  It turned out that after being touched by a female ghost, there was no good place on her body.  I secretly thought: Fortunately, I didn't touch the key parts.  If he was injured, it would be embarrassing to see a doctor.

    But looking at the corpses on the ground, they were all rotten to a certain extent, and some were even rotten too badly.  I frowned and said, "So many people died here, why didn't anyone find out?"

    Zhao Yu said: "An abandoned house is far away from human habitation, and it has been sealed off by the police station. No one usually comes in. How did you find this?"

    When I thought about it, it was true, and I couldn't help but feel glad that I didn't rot alone in this barren house like these people.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 42: Behind the scenes

    ?

    However, this female ghost is dead, why do she have to find someone to marry?  If this was her last wish, then she would have to find a man who failed her or liked her to marry, right?

    While I was wondering, I heard the faint sound of fighting coming from the front yard, so I exchanged winks with Zhao Yu and ran over.

    Entering the front yard, Ruan Lingxi was fighting with a man in black.  I was surprised to find that Ruan Lingxi's kung fu was quite good, but what surprised me even more was that the man in black had the same kung fu as hers.

    Although the man was masked, he had long hair and a slender figure. He seemed to be a woman.  Moreover, I think this woman's figure is a bit familiar.

    Zhao Yu also saw the woman at this time, and said to me: "Look at that man in black, is that the one we chased from the cremation ground to the flyover that day?"

    When I looked at it, it seemed to be true, so I couldn't help but nodded and said, "Yes, it's her! So it's really a woman!"

    Having said that, the two of us stepped forward, one on the left and one on the right, blocking the woman's retreat.  I raised the god of war and shouted: "Stop, or I will shoot!"

    The woman raised her hand at me, and I felt a few thin lines rushing towards me.

    I thought to myself, damn it, there is still a flying needle!  This is a hidden weapon of what age!

    Thinking of this, I quickly hid.  But the flying needles were so dense that I saw several of them were about to pierce my legs.  Zhao Yu quickly raised his knife to block it, and only heard a few "thumping edges", and the hidden weapon was blocked and fell to the ground.  I looked down subconsciously, and I wiped it, and there was nothing on the ground, only a few pieces like crushed ice.

    Thinking of this, I suddenly had an idea: What she threw was not a needle, but an ice edge as thin as a silver needle!  Isn't this Ruan Lingxi's unique skill "Ice Soul"?  Turn ice into water, turn water into ice!

    At this time, there was a loud thunder in the sky, and the rain poured down.

    I cursed in my heart: I finally know why this guy invited us to the ancient house tonight.  This guy needs water in his skills, is he trying to catch us all?

    I thought of Ruan Lingxi's ferocious skills, and I was afraid that the woman in front of me would do it too.  And when the rain is pouring, if she turns into sharp needles, even if we are made of copper and iron, we will not be able to withstand the prickly pear blossom needles of the rainstorm.

    Sure enough, the woman suddenly recited the formula: "Ice Soul!" In an instant, the cold rain turned into dense ice needles and rushed towards us.  I thought to myself, can this thing hurt people?  When I was hesitating, I saw that tiny ice edge actually pierced into my skin like a needle.  But what was worse was that the ice cube was getting bigger and heavier, and it hit me on the head, making me dizzy.

    Now I suddenly regret going out without an umbrella.  Looking left and right, there was nowhere to hide, and I didn't want to enter the haunted house, for fear of being spotted by some ghost again.  At this moment, Dan heard Ruan Lingxi shout: "Break!"

    Immediately, I felt that the forehead headache disappeared, and the ice cubes that hit me dizzy disappeared, but the feeling of splashing a bowl of water on my head, my body was wet, and my forehead was cold.

    I wiped the water off my face, but saw Zhao Yu cross Zhongtian in front of him, and recited the formula: "All decrees of gods and Buddhas, demons perish, thunder and fire!"

    I saw a mass of flaming sword light rising from the mid-heaven blade, pounced on the woman in black, and instantly ignited her clothes.

    At this time, a thunderbolt resounded through the sky, and the shining light fell down. I was startled, thinking that Zhao Yu's thunder fire meant a raging flame born from the power of heaven and earth?

    The woman screamed and rushed to the flames on her body.  I was stunned.  The skills of the two guys around me are so brutal, it makes me feel like a soy sauce.

    Seeing this, the woman fled in despair and ran towards the gate of the courtyard.  When I saw this, I quickly pulled out the God of War and wanted to shoot, but then I thought, this guy is human, so I can't really kill her, so I aimed a few shots at the woman's hind legs.  It's a pity that the woman's footwork was too fast, and only one of my shots hit the woman's leg.  The woman screamed in pain, and Ruan Lingxi rushed over immediately, and was about to grab the guy's arm, when suddenly, a big white bird whizzed over, pecking at Ruan Lingxi's eyes.  Ruan Lingxi was startled, flipped his wrist, and shot out three crossbow arrows.  The big white bird screamed and fluttered its wings high, dodging the three crossbow arrows, and rushed straight to Zhao Yu who was chasing him.

    "That's Bai Han, right?" I suddenly remembered the divine beast that Yang asked God to invite, so I quickly looked around, and saw that the woman had already crawled to the gate of the courtyard, and a man suddenly appeared and supported her.

    Could it be Yang Wen!

    I was startled, and hurriedly chased after him, only to see that although the man was similar in stature to Yang Wen, he looked much younger, like a teenager.

    "Stop!" I shouted, and at the same time raised the God of War in my hand, aiming at the boy.  The young man whistled, and the one who was pestering Zhao Yu??The birds in Ruan Lingxi can easily disappear in the night sky.

    At this time, I suddenly felt that the rain around me had stopped.  Looking up at the sky, I saw that the vision was hazy, as if the three of us were wrapped in black mist.  And the boy and the woman in black suddenly disappeared at the gate of the courtyard.

    "What's going on?" I turned around and asked Ruan Lingxi and Zhao Yu.  The two of them didn't know why, but Xiao Mi who was on the side suddenly said: "No, there is a problem underground." After saying that, the guy jumped away easily, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    I suddenly remembered that at Wang Ruoying's house, this guy also slipped away when he encountered danger, and I couldn't help being angry.

    At this moment, I suddenly felt my feet sink.  Looking down, I was startled.  I saw two human hands suddenly protruding from the soil under my feet, to be precise, they were blue and white ghost hands, tightly grasping my ankles.

    "Everyone pay attention to your feet!" I shouted, and fired two shots at the two ghost hands at the same time.  After the gunshot, the ghost hand disappeared immediately.  However, not long after, more ghost hands stretched out from the ground and grabbed my ankles, dragging me down into the soil.  I panicked, and seeing Ruan Lingxi did the same, I couldn't help feeling anxious.  But both Zhao Yu and Xiao Mi disappeared.

    I cursed in my heart: I didn't expect that the grandson of the male god would also run away, the key is why can't you call us when you run away?  !

    "Where did so many ghosts come from?" I scolded, and at the same time wanted to repeat the trick again, to ask God to come out and ask Erye Guan to come out and help.  However, after I recited the curse for a long time, the second master still refused to show up, and I couldn't help breaking out in a cold sweat.

    Ruan Lingxi scolded: "God please God please your sister! Didn't you see that the sky is abnormal? The few of us are locked in this old house!"

    I understand what she meant by saying that the ancient house is isolated from the outside world, and our invitation to gods or spells have no effect.  I couldn't help cursing Yang Wen secretly in my heart, this old bastard must be hiding somewhere to design us, I didn't expect that this old guy has two minions, and that young man knows how to ask God!

    At this moment, we both had nothing to do. We saw our bodies being dragged into the soil little by little by those ghost hands, and our calves went down halfway.  I thought to myself, I didn't expect that I would be half buried in the ground at such a young age.

    Ruan Lingxi cried suddenly: "I don't want to just die like this! I ran away to avoid dying in that deep mountain, but now I'm going to die in the deserted house again!!"

    I was depressed, and I couldn't help feeling sad, so I stretched out my hand and said, "Wicked girl, if you want to die together, if you have a companion on the way to Huangquan, you won't be lonely all the way."

    Originally, I wanted to coax her so that she would stop crying so badly.  Unexpectedly, when I said this, the villain cried even harder.  However, she stretched out her hand, grabbed my finger, and cursed: "Then you can't leave me alone after you die! Otherwise, I'll be a ghost and I won't let you go!!"

    I grinned wryly and said, "I'm not afraid of anything, anyway, I'll be a ghost when the time comes."

    Just as the two of us were desperate, we suddenly saw a faint fire rising from the backyard.  After that, there was a miserable cry of ghosts around me, and a smell of burnt air wafted into the air.  I looked down, damn it, those ghost hands turned into puffs of black smoke and disappeared after a while.

    The surrounding scenery returned to normal in an instant, and the heavy rain was still pouring down, but Ruan Lingxi and I had indeed lost half of our bodies in the mud. This scene was as weird as entering a swamp.

    Seeing that the ghost hands around him disappeared, Ruan Lingxi stopped crying immediately and said, "Hey, are we all right?"

    I said, "Although I don't know what's going on, it seems to be all right."

    Ruan Lingxi immediately shook off my hand and cursed: "I don't want to stay in this ghostly place for a moment!" Then, he bent down and put his hands on the ground, trying to pull out his feet.

    I was stunned and said: "I said Ruan Lingxi, just now you wanted to live and die with me, but after seeing that you are all right, your face has changed quickly enough!"

    Ruan Lingxi spat: "Bah, who wants to die with you, I haven't lived enough!"

    I shook my head helplessly, and was about to say a few words in return, but I saw the fire in the backyard soaring into the sky, and it was about to burn over.  I couldn't help but wonder, was the fire started when lightning struck the small wooden building?  If it is Tianhuo, the momentum is unstoppable.  A large area of ??the forest has been damned burned, and this old house will definitely burn to ruins.

    Thinking of this, I hurriedly tried my best to get out of this mud pit, not wanting to be burned alive here.

    At this time, I suddenly saw Xiao Mi running out from nowhere, leaning towards me and urging: "Hurry up, hurry up! The fire is coming!!"

    I scolded: "You dead fox who eats inside and outside, where did you go when I was in danger just now?!"

    Xiao Mi snorted coldly: "Now you are also in crisis!"

    When I looked up, the fire had indeed gradually engulfed the front hall.  I panicked and pulled my legs out quickly.  Looking back, Zhao Yu had already dragged Ruan Lingxi up.  I quickly shouted: "God, God! Give me a hand!"

    Zhao Yu hurried over and grabbed my arm.  It took me a long time to pull me up, and before I could take a breath, I heard a few "booms and claps" behind me, indicating that the front hall had been captured by fire.  The huge eaves and wooden pillars collapsed, Zhao Yu hurriedly gave me a hand and shouted, "Run!"

    So the three of us took a fox outside and ran out of the old house in a very embarrassing manner.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)The reality had gradually engulfed the vestibule.  I panicked and pulled my legs out quickly.  Looking back, Zhao Yu had already dragged Ruan Lingxi up.  I quickly shouted: "God, God! Give me a hand!"

    Zhao Yu hurried over and grabbed my arm.  It took me a long time to pull me up, and before I could take a breath, I heard a few "booms and claps" behind me, indicating that the front hall had been captured by fire.  The huge eaves and wooden pillars collapsed, Zhao Yu hurriedly gave me a hand and shouted, "Run!"

    So the three of us took a fox outside and ran out of the old house in a very embarrassing manner.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 43: The Old House

    ?

    After running out, he looked back and saw that the old house was completely engulfed by the fire.  I asked Zhao Yu, "Did you set fire to the backyard just now?"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "The ghost hand you saw just now is the wronged soul of the corpse in the backyard."

    I sighed: "Yes, we have to run quickly. If someone finds out that we set fire to destroy ancient relics, we will probably have to sue."

    So we hurried out of the alley and ran to the street.  In the middle of the night, there were no taxis. We hid from the rain in the water park for a long time. When the rain subsided, we stopped a taxi and took Ruan Lingxi home first, and then Zhao Yu and I went to find Wu Dan.

    When the two of them, Yihu, appeared at the door of Wu Dan's house, Wu Dan was taken aback, and then said: "It's okay, I came back alive."

    But we are really embarrassed.  Zhao Yu was covered in mud and sweat. Not only was there a lot of mud on my body, but I also had several injuries.

    Wu Dan frowned, and asked me how I got the wound, it didn't look like it was from a fight.

    I thought about it, and only said that I was injured by a ghost, but I didn't feel ashamed to say that it was touched by a female ghost.

    Wu Dan asked us both to take a bath quickly, then found some incense ash and applied it on my wound, and said that it would heal within a few days.  Although it was early morning, Zhao Yu and I didn't feel sleepy, so we asked Wu Dan if he knew the specific origin of the deserted house.

    Wu Dan said: "I only remember that two grandparents and grandchildren died there more than ten years ago, saying that they were the owners of the house. But they were bitten to death by something at that time, so the police went to the scene to see the corpses.  It was dissected. But the dead girl is said to be a mirror image person, and it is a complete mirror image person, which means that the positions of all internal organs are completely opposite to those of normal people. The medical probability of this situation is one in ten million."

    "Huh? And then, how was the sentence?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "Later, the case was shelved without any results. It is probably an unsolved case. It's just that this matter is quite strange, and it was even published in the newspaper at the time, so I remember it clearly."

    When I heard that it was an unsolved case again, I was a little disappointed.  Zhao Yu asked, "Uncle Wu, but do you know the identity of the owner of that house?"

    Wu Dan was taken aback, and said with a smile: "Your boy is clever. I did check it later, don't forget, Uncle, I run a bookstore and have read all kinds of books."

    Then, he got up and went to the bedroom, took a thread-bound book from the shelf, and said to us: "This is an ancient book I found a few years ago, called 'Sanchahekou Tianjin Weizhi'. It contains the ancient  An introduction from the owner of the house, Anshi."

    I took it, opened the book, and saw a bookmark on a page, so I opened it to read.  I saw that the An¡¯s family recorded in Na Weizhi was amazing: ¡°The An¡¯s family in the Town God¡¯s Temple, and the Nuo at the mouth of the Sancha River, is said to be the descendant of An Jiumei, a female Taoist priest of the Shuangxiu Sect in the Yuan Dynasty. They are all different women from generation to generation.  The ability to penetrate the heavens and penetrate the earth, and understand the power of yin and yang. Knows the language of animals, can communicate with spirits and monsters. Subdues evil spirits, is good at curing the diseases of foxes and spirits, and generally relieves the catastrophe of demons and monsters.  , Avoid the plague a hundred miles away.

    However, ordinary people in the world must not marry him, otherwise they will die suddenly within one month.

    Those who cover witches chase away their souls, dispel diseases and evil spirits, and those who accompany them day and night are all demons and ghosts. It is inevitable that turbidity and dirt will be hidden in the skin.  already.

    Only a boy who is pure yin and invulnerable to all poisons can be married.  "

    "Damn it, is it that An Xiu'er is still not reconciled when she dies, and has to drag me to give birth to a child for her family? It seems that the descendants of this family are not able to raise monsters, so they were bitten to death." I scolded  road.

    When Wu Dan heard the words, he laughed and said: "It turns out that the wound on your body was caused by hanging out with the female ghost and being touched by the female ghost. No wonder, Xiao Zhao didn't have it."

    I laughed and said: "Master, you have wronged me, I would rather die than do it!"

    Wu Dan sneered and said: "Fortunately, you really didn't have any bad intentions, otherwise you would really die. It seems that someone deliberately led you into that haunted house, and you must die."

    I scolded: "Damn, it must be that old man Yang Wen. But it's strange, he didn't show up tonight. It was a boy and a woman in black who went to the haunted house."

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "You said that a family of five died in Huanghua Village, and one of them was also on the Ghost Festival's birthday, and he gained weight after he died?"

    I nodded and said, "That's right."

    Wu Dan said: "Is someone else getting thinner?"

    I nodded and said, "Master, have you heard about it?"

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "No, I just heard the news today that there was an earthquake in Xingtai, and half of the more than one hundred people who died became thinner. After listening to you talk about the phenomenon of those five people, IThe period ends at the end of the weekend, and there are still three or four days to rest.  During this period of time, I first went to Zhao Zhenhai and asked him if he had found a way to find out the whereabouts of the two people who were familiar with Yang Wen.

    Zhao Zhenhai said: "Comrade policeman, you know what I'm capable of. It's nothing more than asking ghosts for directions. If I were asked to ask Yang, I'm afraid I'd still be framed by him. But I can try the two things you mentioned, but  If these two people are related to Yang Wen, they are probably also in the business of soul burial. The whereabouts of soul burial are uncertain, and I may have to waste some time."

    I smiled and said, "As long as you can find it, I will pay you more when the time comes."

    Zhao Zhenhai readily agreed.  When I came out of his basement, I bumped into Duan Yunyao and Ma Jiu.  Ma Jiu said, "Yunyao, I just want to go to the supermarket to buy something, it's just across the road, why are you following me?"

    "Miss, don't the so-called bodyguards just follow you? Besides, isn't it a trivial matter for you to buy something, tell us, we can go and buy it." Duan Yunyao sighed.

    Ma Jiu was angry for a while, then snorted coldly: "No, I have to buy this thing myself!"

    I thought about it and bought it myself, so I wouldn't buy sanitary napkins, would I?  So I walked over and said with a smile: "I can go with her, you can always rest assured?"

    Ma Jiu looked back to see me, a little stunned, but didn't say anything.  Duan Yunyao frowned and said: "Mr. Police, why don't you go shopping with our lady while you are so free to catch a few prisoners?"

    Ma Jiu scolded softly: "Yunyao! This is Brother Yu's friend, well, I'd better let Brother Song accompany me."

    Having said that, Ma Jiu pulled me away without any explanation.  After entering the supermarket, sure enough, she told me to wait aside, and ran to the shelf of sanitary napkins by herself.  I was so bored, I wandered around for a while, but I was turning to the shelf selling spices.

    Suddenly, my heart moved, and I remembered a funny trick Wu Dan once mentioned.  A young lady like Ma Jiu, who was raised in a deep boudoir, must have never seen the wonderful tricks of a charlatan.  If I do the same and make something fun for her to see, maybe this kind of little girl who doesn't know anything will adore me.  Anyway, if you have nothing to do, it's better to coax the cute girls to play.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 44: Ebony Murder

    ?

    Thinking of this, I took a bottle of minced Sichuan pepper and a bottle of honey from the shelf.  After leaving the supermarket, I said to Ma Jiu: "Ah Jiu, it's still early, do you want to see my magic?"

    "Magic?" Ma Jiu asked suspiciously, "Does Brother Song know magic?"

    I smiled and said: "It's not a simple magic trick, but it can't let people see the mystery. Find an open place and I'll show it to you."

    Ma Jiu smiled and said, "Brother Song, what are you doing?"

    I said: "Let's talk when we get to the place." So we went to Changhong Park by car.  I found that quiet place to practice small maneuvers with Ruan Lingxi.

    This is a beautiful place with rockery and gurgling water.  The sun is shining in the forest, and the birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant.  Ma Jiu sighed, "I've never seen such a beautiful scene before."

    I was a little stunned: "Didn't you grow up in Tianjin? Have you ever been here?"

    Ma Jiu said: "When I was young, my father had many enemies, and he hid with him for a while before settling down in Tianjin. Later, I started a business. Because of business affairs, my father was afraid of revenge from my enemies, so he didn't allow me to go out.  They all bring bodyguards and a large group of people, so it¡¯s no fun to go shopping, and others will find it very strange. Occasionally I go out to play, and when I go home, I¡¯m scolded.¡±

    I saw her look lonely, and I knew that this girl was really boring living among a group of men who only yelled and killed, let alone having no interest.

    Thinking of this, I smiled and said, "Ah Jiu, turn around first, and I'll show you later."

    Ma Jiu smiled and said, "Okay, how long will it take to turn around?"

    I thought about it and said, "About a quarter of an hour."

    Ma nodded and said: "Okay." As he said that, he turned around obediently and looked back, not looking at me anymore.  I took out the things I brought and looked back at her, seeing that Ma Jiu really didn't look back, I was secretly happy.  This girl is too obedient, if she were replaced by Ruan Lingxi, she would definitely play tricks on me, and she probably wouldn't be obedient.

    Thinking of this, I found out the Sichuan pepper powder and honey, and then took out a bag of pistil powder hidden in my body.  This is when I heard Wu Dan's so-called "quack tricks", and felt that it was cool to pick up girls, so I quickly wrote it down, and I also bought a pack of flower stamen powder dried and ground in the shade.

    At this time, I smeared Sichuan pepper powder all over my hands, and then applied stamen powder. I was afraid that it would have no effect, so I applied some honey on it.  Then he walked to the flowers next to him, found a place where the wind was blowing, and stood there.  I saw a few butterflies next to me, and I felt even more fortunate, so I clapped my hands.

    Unexpectedly, those butterflies actually came over one after another, fluttering up and down with my palm, dancing lightly.  Seeing this, I quickly called Ma Jiu: "Ajiu, Ahjiu, come and see!"

    When Ma Jiu heard the shout, she immediately turned around and walked to me.  At this time, I clapped my hands in the air, and walked a few steps left and right, letting the smell on my hands disperse with the wind.  Sure enough, after a while, I saw countless butterflies flying in groups, flying around my hands and around me.

    The butterflies are of different colors and colorful, and they are very beautiful when they dance together.  Ma Jiu was surprised and delighted when she saw it, and sighed, "It's amazing, Brother Song, how did you do it?"

    I smiled and said, "Come here, I'll teach you."

    Ma Jiu immediately ran over obediently.  I took her hands, applied the honey and pistil powder on her palms, and smiled at her: "Clap your hands, and the butterflies will come."

    Ma Jiu clapped his hands suspiciously.  Sure enough, many butterflies began to fly around her palm.  The beautiful girl, the butterfly dance and the flowers are a beautiful scene in itself.  I just feel pleasing to the eye.

    At this time, the pedestrians who were walking also stopped in twos and threes, looking at Ah Jiu and Butterfly curiously.  I saw someone take out their mobile phone to take pictures, and some even laughed and said, "This is really amazing, is this girl Hanxiang?"

    "Magic?"

    I looked at the curious crowd and thought to myself, haven't you seen "My Fair Princess"?  In fact, Little Swallow's method of attracting bees and butterflies is almost correct. The petals dipped in pistil powder do have the effect of attracting butterflies and bees, but it is exaggerated and simple.  It is my method that can really attract butterflies, but those who don't know the truth think it is some kind of magic or spell.

    Seeing more and more people onlookers, I pulled Ah Jiu to leave.  Several children clamored to take pictures with Sister Butterfly.  I suddenly felt a headache.  Ma Jiu probably wasn't used to meeting so many strangers, so he readily agreed.

    So I had to wait on the sidelines.  While waiting, the phone suddenly rang.  I took out my cell phone and saw that it was a call from the bureau, so I quickly picked it up.

    Just heard the captain's voice: "Xiao Song, where are you now?"

    &nb? work.  "

    I was speechless and said: "Master, this fox always runs away first when he encounters danger, I don't want to take him with him anymore."

    Xiao Mi yawned and said, "When danger comes, if I don't run away, why don't you let me wait with you to die?"

    Wu Dan scolded: "Only your two brushes, the one who doesn't bring a pathfinder will die faster! Wait a few more days, when the soul in his body can break away from the body at night, I can help you  .¡±

    I thought to myself: what can I do to help, no matter how powerful it is, it can only appear at night.

    I took Xiao Mi on the road and returned to Bengbu without a word.  After returning to the city bureau, the bureau was off work.  But the captain and several colleagues are still there.  The captain saw that my hands and arms were wrapped in gauze, and I had some medicine on my face, so he asked, "Xiao Song, people are on vacation to recuperate their injuries. Why is your vacation like going to war? The more you rest, the more wounds you have.  ah!"

    I smiled wryly and said, "Captain, I participated in a field game, but the other female team members took me too seriously, and they really treated me as an enemy. If they caught me, they would beat me up. That's what I did."

    The captain gave me a few suspicious glances, but didn't ask any further questions, so he asked me to sit down and told me about a strange murder case that happened recently.

    ? Li Chengcheng, who lives in Baitong Garden Community, Longzihu District, Bengbu City, reported himself at midnight yesterday.  He said he accidentally killed his girlfriend Luo Xiaomei.  Our colleagues quickly took notes on what he said, and then the bureau sent people to investigate the scene.

    According to the complainant himself, Li Chengcheng himself is fifty years old and owns a woodcarving shop in Bengbu City.  His girlfriend's name is Luo Xiaomei, a nurse who works in the ENT hospital and is only 25 years old.

    Li Chengcheng said that he has been suffering from erectile dysfunction for many years and has seen many doctors, but none of them work, but he likes to make young girlfriends.  He met Luo Xiaomei a year ago.  Luo Xiaomei gave him a green pill every time, after taking it, he would feel dizzy at first, but it cured his dysfunction.

    Later, he bought a piece of ebony about 1.7 meters high from Meigu County, Sichuan Province.  It is said that this ebony was dug out from a swamp, and no one knew what it was. Since the origin was unknown, no one dared to buy it.

    The piece of ebony is covered with black and red lines, and the surface is full of cracks and small holes.  If you look carefully, you will find that there are many red silk-like lines on it, but you can't find the annual rings of the wood.  According to Li Chengcheng himself, this is a piece of ebony formed from camphor wood, which has a history of at least thousands of years.

    He thinks this piece of ebony is particularly fragrant, but his girlfriend Luo Xiaomei feels that in the middle of the night, the wood emits a foul smell, which is particularly choking.  But Li Chengcheng didn't take it seriously, and was still fascinated by this piece of wood.  So I put the wood on the bed later, and I have to smell the fragrance every day when I go to sleep to fall asleep.

    In the middle of the night after that, his girlfriend Luo Xiaomei suddenly screamed, saying that something bit her shoulder.  Li Chengcheng got up and turned on the light to see that Luo Xiaomei's shoulder was indeed bleeding, and there was a deep tooth mark.

    But the problem is that there are no pets at home.  The next day, Luo Xiaomei went to the hospital for an examination.  The doctor checked that the scars on Luo Xiaomei's body were not teeth bite marks at all, and she was not infected with any diseases.

    However, after two or three days, his girlfriend's temperament changed drastically, and she began to quarrel with him every day, forcing Li Chengcheng to throw Wumu away.

    So last night the two fought with each other, and Li Chengcheng accidentally pushed his girlfriend down the stairs.  But today, the investigators sent a report that someone did push something down from upstairs, but it wasn't a corpse at all, but a hard object that looked like a carbonized tree trunk.

    A female corpse who had been dead for five or six days was found curled up under the bed in Li's house.  According to the forensic examination, he died of a rabies-like infection.  No trace of homicide.  Only a red, swollen bite mark on the shoulder.

    Moreover, the investigation found that this woman was not a nurse at the ENT hospital at all, but unemployed, and had lived in a mental hospital for three years.

    Many medicine bottles were found in the house, and there were indeed green pills in them.  But that is not for treating sexual function at all. The real use is psychotropic drugs, the scientific name is aripiprazole.

    However, when Li Chengcheng was interrogated again in the afternoon, he suddenly became unconscious and foamed at the mouth.  Bite marks were also found on the shoulder during treatment.  What was even more shocking was that the so-called ebony was not wood either.

    After sawing the wood with a chainsaw, the investigators found that it was a headless corpse wrapped in a hard shell.  The corpse had scorched marks, was then wrapped in layers of linen, and gradually carbonized.

    After the captain finished speaking, he asked me: "Xiao Song, what do you think of this case?"

    I was at a loss when I heard it, I just felt that I was listening to Legend of Liaozhai, where can I have any ideas?  So I thought to myself: Watch your sister, can I watch it with fast broadcast?  !

    But on the surface, you have to pretend to be thoughtful: "Captain, this case is very bizarre. You have to go to the scene and look at the physical evidence to get a clue."

    The captain said: "Xiao Song is right, the headless charred corpse is in the morgue, go and have a look."

    I thought to myself: Fuck, let me see a headless ancient corpse by myself?  What if I was bitten too?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)On the surface, he had to pretend to be thoughtful: "Captain, this case is very bizarre. You have to go to the scene and look at the physical evidence to get a clue."

    The captain said: "Xiao Song is right, the headless charred corpse is in the morgue, go and have a look."

    I thought to myself: Fuck, let me see a headless ancient corpse by myself?  What if I was bitten too?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 45: The Strange Injustice of the Ancient Corpse

    ?

    But the captain has spoken, if I do not hide, it will be unreasonable.  But thinking of his horrific description, I really feel a little jealous of the morgue.

    For some reason, after the team leader told me to go and see it by myself, I went to do other things. Other colleagues heard that I was going to the morgue, but no one dared to follow.  Damn, there must be a problem!  I thought to myself.  But my curiosity about the case made me unable to resist walking towards the morgue.

    At this time, I remembered that after I got off the train, I went directly to the Municipal Bureau and didn't come home in time. Even Xiao Mi forgot to put it home.  When I walked to the morgue, I looked around and saw no one around, so I took him out of the backpack and asked, "What do you think of that ancient headless corpse?"

    Xiao Mi sneered and said, "I've never seen that corpse, go in and have a look."

    Seeing that he didn't warn me of danger, I felt relieved, and pushed open the door of the morgue with Xiao Mi in my arms.  The heavy door made a strange "beep", which was especially clear in this quiet evening.  After entering the door, a chill came over my face.  Usually when I come to the morgue, it is during the daytime, and there are many colleagues around me, so the crowd is not scary.  Now I am the only one entering this place. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a psychological effect or something. I always feel that the morgue is eerie and dead, but it seems that there are many silent eyes staring at me in the dark.

    I couldn't help shivering, and asked Xiao Mi in a low voice: "Do you feel that there are many pairs of eyes looking at us?"

    Xiao Mi smiled and said: "Of course, the corpses parked here are either unnamed corpses that have no family members to claim them, or dead people who died violently. Tell me, where can these lonely ghosts go?  Are you hiding here?"

    I spat: "Okay, okay, I really don't have anything nice to say."

    At this time, I saw a headless charred corpse on the dissecting table. The corpse was wrapped in something like hemp.  The corpses were so entangled that it was difficult to separate them completely.

    "Why was the corpse tied up in a sack?" I wondered, "Could it be that he was murdered and thrown away?"

    Xiao Mi said: "It's very possible. But the corpse of thousands of years did not rot, and the sack did not rot, which shows that this ancient corpse has a strange injustice."

    "Even if he is wronged, it is impossible for me to find him the murderer who killed him thousands of years ago? He is dead too dead." I smiled wryly.

    Just as I was speaking, I suddenly heard a clear sigh in my ear.  I suddenly felt the hairs behind my ears stand on end, and when I looked back, there was no one there.

    Ghosts, indeed there are ghosts.  I said to Xiao Mi: "Let's go."

    Having said that, I quickly hugged Xiao Mi and ran out the door.  Just then, I heard a mournful cry coming from behind me.  It sounded like a man's voice, but the heart-piercing sound in the voice really made people very uncomfortable.

    At this time, Xiao Mi suddenly became anxious and urged me: "Run away!"

    As soon as I heard it, there was wind under my feet, and I walked to the door a few steps. When I opened the door, I suddenly felt a pain in my shoulder.  Looking back, I rubbed my head, and saw the head of a man with disheveled hair on my shoulder, and that guy was biting my shoulder with his mouth open.  I waved my head subconsciously, only to find that my hand was empty.  It was just a ghost image, not a real human head.  But at this time, that head suddenly looked up at me, and slowly, the skin fell off, the long hair fell off, and a mouthful of teeth fell off, leaving only a bare snow-white skeleton, looking at me with a sad face,  Slowly disappear into the air.

    I was a little surprised to see the skeleton disappear into the air, and then I looked down at the marks on my shoulders. It really looked like a tooth bite wound, with a little blood oozing out.  Thinking of Luo Xiaomei's death, I couldn't help but feel my scalp go numb.  Should I also be judged as rabies and die?  How wronged me!

    I think, the guy who bit me is probably the soul of a headless corpse.  Well, it can still bite people after it has been sealed for thousands of years, did you have rabies during your lifetime?

    Thinking of this, I suddenly thought of a possibility: Is this ancient corpse trying to tell me something?

    I asked Xiaomi: "What should I do, I was bitten, do I need to get a rabies vaccine?"

    Xiao Mi spat: "Stupid, this ancient corpse must be trying to tell you something, to give you a hint. If you are bitten by a ghost, get a rabies vaccine. It doesn't matter, I will treat such minor injuries."

    When I heard that he was going to heal me, I felt a sense of distrust in my heart.  But when I think of Luo Xiaomei's dead body at home, I feel a little apprehensive.  After returning to the office, I saw that my colleagues had all left work, so I hurriedly packed up my things and went home.  On the way home, I wondered if I was afraid of being bitten by a corpse, so no one dared to enter the morgue after sunset.

    &n?? Don't make trouble.  I didn't sleep all night, and you knocked on the door after two hours of sleep.  "

    "Why didn't you sleep? This is the police uncle. I brought him to see the bone crafts." Musha said.

    Xiao Wu looked at me helplessly, opened the door, and complained: "How many times have the police come back and forth, saying that the boss hasn't come to the store for a month, why are you here to ask?"

    As soon as I heard this, I dared to feel that something happened to my boss, so I asked: "What happened to your boss? Why did the police come to question you?"

    Xiao Wu looked at me in surprise: "You don't know? Then why are you here? Something happened to the boss, but I don't know exactly what happened. Anyway, there was a lot of trouble at home. He said it was the boss who always reported the crime.  , saying that the neighborhood committee harassed him and that his life was in danger."

    "What danger can the people from the neighborhood committee expose him to?" I asked puzzled.

    Xiao Wu was reluctant to continue, but Mu Sha urged him: "Tell me, I haven't been here for a long time, and I don't know what happened."

    Xiao Wu said helplessly: "I don't know either. Anyway, the boss called the police, and the police asked him why his life was in danger. But he just said that he couldn't leave the house. As for why he couldn't leave the house, he had no comment.  He just hoped that someone could stop the neighborhood committee, because the neighborhood committee wanted to drive him out of the house. Everyone thought it was irrelevant, so no one paid attention to him. But he called the police station over and over again, and the content was basically the same, so the police understood  The situation."

    Musha was surprised and said: "Could it be that Uncle Zheng has encountered some trouble? Could it be that there is something wrong with his precious bone antique?"

    When I heard the bone antiques, I was a little nervous, so I asked what kind of objects it was.

    Musha said: "I remember a month ago, my dad and I went to Uncle Zheng's house to play, and he said that he got a treasure, which was a bowl carved from bones. My dad said, 'No matter how expensive or amazing the craftsmanship is,  The bowl that comes out is not worth much, because its material is worthless bones'. But after saying this, Uncle Zheng was not happy immediately, saying that he has all kinds of rare bones here, and bones are also valuable. Then I  I asked jokingly, "Do you have human bones?" Unexpectedly, Uncle Zheng said, "Why not, maybe there are!"  What kind of bad method took people's bones to make things, and was it known to others?"

    When I heard this, I felt that things in this world are too coincidental, coincidences are as dramatic as dramas, and people cannot fully believe it.

    However, what Musha said seemed to be true, which made me a little skeptical.  But since you have encountered it, you might as well go and have a look, if you can really find the head of that ancient corpse, wouldn't it be easy?

    Thinking of this, I asked Musha to lead the way to Zheng Bin's house she mentioned.

    Unexpectedly, Zheng Bin actually lived in a bungalow in the urban-rural fringe.  This bungalow was left by Zheng Bin's parents, not his home.  But these days, he suddenly lives in his parents' old house.

    When I walked to the door of his house, I found a group of people surrounded the alley, and there were several aunts from the neighborhood committee.  I revealed my identity as a policeman, and then asked my aunt, what happened to the Zheng family?

    The aunt of the neighborhood committee said: "Zheng Bin is a good-natured man who suddenly became mentally ill and built walls at home every day. The family couldn't bear it anymore, so they hoped to send him to a mental hospital. If not, we will discuss what to do. Comrade police  Hurry up and persuade me!"

    When I heard that I brought Musha to the door of Zheng's house, I was so shocked.  Because the courtyard wall of Zheng Bin's house was two meters higher than the walls of the surrounding neighbors' houses.

    Let me wipe, the wall is so high, the sun can't get in, right?  How is this different from prison?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 46: The Phantom of the High Wall

    ?

    I asked Musa, is your uncle okay?  Build a wall so high for your own house, is this building a prison?

    Musha shook his head and said, "I don't know, I have never been to his house."

    So I walked in the door and was even more surprised.  The yard of Zheng Bin's house is quite big, but now he has built several walls, and the whole yard is like a maze.

    I stood at the gate of the courtyard and shouted, "Is anyone home?"

    After a long while, a young man came out, looked at me a few times, and asked, "Who are you?"

    I took out my police ID and showed it to him, and said, "I'm from the Municipal Bureau, and I want to talk to Zheng Bin."

    The boy said: "Hello, my dad is hiding in the house and won't come out. The yard has been made like this, or you can come in with me. I'm afraid it's useless if you come. Many people have tried to persuade him.  They don't listen."

    I thought to myself, if I advise him, he will definitely not listen.  Anyway, my purpose is to find that person's bone carving or something, just take it away.  Otherwise, that ancient corpse would talk to me every night, and I wouldn't die of a nervous breakdown?

    I followed the boy into the fence built by Zheng Bin, and asked about Zheng Bin's situation as we walked.  The boy said that his father was always in good health, but he suddenly fell ill recently, and he spent all day building walls at home, making a mess in the yard.

    And he always said that if he encountered something unclean, he would be instructed by an expert that he must not go out for three years, otherwise he would definitely die.

    So Zheng Bin always asked his son to go out to buy bricks and cement, and then he built the wall by himself in the middle of the night.  Asked him why, he said that there were shadows wandering around outside, and at night they burrowed into the house, and building walls could block the shadows.

    Recently, his family members planned to let him come out to see a doctor, but he refused to live or die, saying that it was only a month away, and the disaster would be avoided, and he would be able to come out at that time.

    However, recently he built a wall that affected the rest of the neighbors, and the wall of more than two meters also blocked the sunlight of the neighbor's house, so the neighborhood committee intervened.

    I listened and walked, but I was a little dumbfounded walking around.  The entire courtyard was built like a labyrinth, with high walls blocking out the sun, narrow and criss-crossed passages, no one to guide the way, and no one knew how to walk.  However, is this really a huge project that can be completed in a month?  It takes every minute and every second to work with all my strength, and it is only possible to complete it when I am exhausted.  So what?  What exactly is harassing Zheng Bin?  Could it be the head of that ancient corpse?

    I was thinking and walking, and for a long time I felt something was wrong.  Although the high walls blocked out the sun, it was still morning, so there should be some light.  But when I looked up, the sky was gray.  Thinking back to the time when I went to Antique Street just now, the weather was obviously fine and there was no cloudy day.  The effort has changed in the blink of an eye?

    But after walking for a while, I found that not only the weather has changed, but the temperature around has also dropped suddenly.  A trace of coolness leaked from the cracks in the bricks of the high wall, making goose bumps appear on my arms.

    Zheng Bin's son in front was still walking, moving forward without saying a word.  I looked at that figure, and for some reason felt that his movements had become mechanical.  I shivered, and an ominous premonition welled up in my heart, so I held the god of war in my hand.

    I took a few steps forward and patted the boy on the shoulder: "Hey, how long will it take to arrive?"

    The boy slowly turned his head.  When I saw that face, I was startled, and quickly retracted my hand.  All the facial features on the boy's face disappeared, leaving only a bare face like an egg.

    "You!" I was shocked for a long time and couldn't speak.  Is this a human or a ghost?  What the hell in broad daylight?  ?

    At this time, I suddenly felt that something was wrong with the surrounding walls.  Turning around, I saw that the bricks turned into skeletons, looking at me coldly.

    And the faceless boy came over step by step, and raised his hand to grab my neck.  I grabbed his arm and fell back, throwing the neither human nor ghost thing on the ground, then raised the God of War and was about to shoot, but the faceless man who fell on the ground suddenly disappeared.

    When I was in a daze, I saw that the surrounding skull walls changed again.  The neat rows of skeletons turned into huge eyes, densely arranged, each staring at me, and each eye had my frightened reflection.

    This is a very oppressive sight, just like the dense phobia described by someone, with dense eyes staring at me, giving me a feeling of nausea that is almost suffocating.  I quickly raised the God of War, ping-pong-pong, and fired.  When all the bullets were used up, the eyes on the wall slowly disappeared.

    I relaxed a little, only to realize that the cold sweat was dripping down my forehead.  Touching his back again, it was all soaked in sweat.

    I stabilized my mind, thinking that this is probably .sp; If you use this ancient Chinese prose to describe the woman in front of you, it is the most appropriate.  But at the same time, I was worried, could this woman suddenly become a female ghost?  While I was guessing, the woman asked, "Who are you, and how did you come here?"

    I thought to myself how to explain this, the soul came out of the body to find you?  I don't even believe the dialogue of this third-rate idol drama.

    Just as I was about to speak, I suddenly heard a noise around me, as if a mobile phone was ringing.  At the same time, the figure of the woman in front of me suddenly faded away, turning into nothingness.

    At this time, I suddenly felt a pain in my forehead.  And there is indeed a mobile phone ringing beside me, it is Yang Mi's "Love's Offering": "I will spend my whole life to support you, I just ask you to leave the warmest eyes"

    I slowly woke up and found that the mobile phone had fallen out of my pocket and was falling beside me. I thought to myself that it was a divine comedy, and it could save lives at a critical moment.  When I woke up, I found myself leaning half against the wall.

    I picked up my phone and saw that it was Ruan Lingxi's call.  Just as I was about to pick it up, the ringtone suddenly stopped.  So I gave up, only to find that my whole body was sore and sore, and there was a big bump on my forehead. When I touched it, there was still dried blood.

    In front of me stood two middle-aged men, and behind them were the boy and a middle-aged woman.  All four looked at me in horror.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 47 Suspicion

    ?

    I stood up leaning on the wall and asked, "What's wrong with you?"

    Seeing that I seemed to be back to normal, the two men wiped off their sweat and said, "Comrade police, just now you entered the fence not long ago, you shot at the wall and grabbed Zheng Xu (Zheng Bin)  son) didn¡¯t let go, and then threw him to the ground. We rushed over when we heard the noise, but you yelled at us, and finally hit the wall yourself.¡±

    When I heard it, I was immediately scared.  I thought that I must have regarded the person who saved me as a ghost just now.  But this fence is really evil. Why on earth am I bewitched by evil while others are fine?  Moreover, what happened to that inexplicable dream just now?  That fairy-like woman

    Thinking of this, I suddenly felt that the face of the woman in the dream was a little familiar.  Thinking about it carefully, I couldn't help but shiver.  Isn't the woman in the dream Su Ling, one of the so-called "Goddesses of Wushan" in the painting Wu Dan gave me?

    Wu Dan said that his friend saw Su Ling back then, so he never forgot what he saw and couldn't find it, so he drew a portrait and hung it on the bedside day and night.  Wu Dan showed me the painting, and said that if he had a chance to see Su Ling in the future, he must convey his friend's love.

    Suddenly, what was this woman doing in my dream?  I don't know her very well. Speaking of which, I should have dreamed of a villain.

    Seeing that I was stunned and silent, other people thought I was stupid, so they hurried forward to ask.  I smiled and said, "It's okay, let's go see Zheng Bin first."

    We walked for about five minutes before arriving at the house.  I thought to myself that Zheng Bin is really good at it. If he doesn¡¯t sell antiques, he can be a construction worker, an engineer or something. He can build a wall quickly, and even build a maze. I¡¯ll go.

    As soon as the few of us entered the room, we only felt that there was darkness in front of us, and there were fucking passages inside, separated by some material.

    We walked around a few times, and finally found Zheng Bin in a dark corner, probably a bedroom.  In the darkness, I saw what seemed to be a thin man sitting on the bed.  Seeing us coming in, he stood up like a frightened bird.

    I asked, "Are you Zheng Bin?"

    The man nodded and said, "Yes."

    I smiled and said, "Hi, I'm a police officer from the Municipal Bureau. I want to ask why you built such a high wall at home. Look, it's also causing trouble to the neighbors, isn't it?"

    Zheng Bin was silent for a while, sat back on the bed, and said in a low voice, "Because I'm afraid. I always come across unclean things, and the expert advises that I must not go out during this period. Although I abide by the rules, I still hear people walking around every day.  My name was called outside the house, and there were black shadows protruding into the house from outside the wall, and then the black shadows all entered the house, so he had to make a maze so that they could not find it."

    If I hadn't seen those ghosts just now, I guess I was dubious, thinking that this guy might be mentally ill.  But now that I heard what he said, I thought maybe what he said was the truth.  But what if it is true?

    While I was worrying, the other two villagers said: "Comrade policeman, you see that he is seriously ill, please carry him out quickly. If he continues to build walls at home, he will die of exhaustion even if he does not get sick.  "

    I thought so too.  Living in this place probably won't last long.  But Zheng Bin couldn't get out, so the two villagers worked together to tie him up and carried him out of the house.

    As a result, as soon as the two carried him out, they found that Zheng Bin was no longer breathing, and when the wind blew, his hair fell down.  This startled me, and I quickly asked the two villagers to put him down.  As a result, within a few minutes, we saw Zheng Bin's body shriveled and aged, shrinking a circle.  He actually died.

    The other two villagers waved their hands in fright and said: "Comrade policeman, you have also seen that his death has nothing to do with us!! We don't know how he died!!"

    I nodded and thought: I am the one who has the most headache, how can I explain this to others?

    When Zheng Bin died, his wife and children inevitably cried into a ball.  I suddenly remembered Musha who came with me, and quickly asked the two villagers, is the little girl who came with me okay?

    The villager said: "We didn't pay attention, but when we came in just now, there was no little girl in front of the door."

    I thought about it, and thought that the girl was probably afraid, so let's leave early, and nothing will happen.  When Zheng Bin's son gradually calmed down, I asked him if he could provide a blueprint of the yard.  The child nodded, went to the house to search for a long time, found a pair of Zheng Bin's drawings for building the wall and handed it to me.  I took a look, yes, this is a tortuous labyrinth.  I was a little apprehensive when I thought of the ghost encounter just now, but under the watchful eyes of everyone, I couldn't pour cock's blood and dog's blood on the wall.

    I thought about it for a long time and couldn't do anything, at this moment.I didn't eat anything, I've been hungry all day.

    Seeing that I was injured again, the captain originally wanted to express his dissatisfaction with me, but in the end he simply said a few words to settle the matter.

    After get off work, I came home hungry and hungry, and seeing Xiao Mi lying on the sofa watching TV, I felt extremely unbalanced.  Xiao Mi turned over and looked at me, and asked, "Why are you in such a mess?"

    I let out a long sigh and told everything that happened today.  After listening to Xiao Mi, she sneered and said, "You are so stupid to say you are a second-hander, obviously there is something wrong with Musa!"

    "Musa has a problem?" I said in amazement, "But she's just a child!"

    Xiao Mi shook her head and said: "Then let me ask you, you have lived in this community for so long, do you often go to the small park downstairs?"

    "Yes, I often go to morning exercises." I nodded.

    Xiao Mi asked: "Then have you met Mu Sha?"

    I shook my head and said, "I haven't seen it before, but maybe they haven't been there in the morning before."

    Xiao Mi said: "Even so, this girl came by such a coincidence. And why is it such a coincidence, she knows antiques, and also knows people who sell bone products? At the same time, every word she says is guiding you to a certain store  Then go to the house that built the wall. So, you are out of luck. Do you think Musha can get away with it?"

    Hearing what he said, I also hesitated a little.  But thinking of Musha's innocent face, I couldn't believe that this girl harbored evil intentions.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 48: Case in Case

    ?

    Can't think of a clue, so I went to rest.  That night I dreamed about that ancient corpse again, but this time it didn't bite me, but suddenly turned into a man, nodded at me, and then disappeared.

    When I woke up early the next morning, I thought of this dream, and couldn't help feeling a little embarrassed.  Perhaps a thousand-year-old corpse finally fulfilled its wish, found its lost head, and left satisfied.

    But I have accumulated evil virtue by doing so.  Thinking of this, I packed up and went to work, but before going to work, I went to the store that Musha took me to, and found Xiao Wu, the clerk who opened the door that day.  If Musha really has evil intentions as Xiao Mi said, then where is her motive?  This is where I can't figure it out.

    Knocking on the door of the store, Xiao Wu saw that it was me again, so he didn't give a good face.  I smiled and said, "I'm sorry to disturb your sleep. But this time I'm here to investigate a person."

    With that said, I showed Xiao Wu my police ID.  As soon as Xiao Wu saw that I was a policeman, he immediately stopped being confused. He quickly invited me in and asked, "Comrade police want to ask about our boss' death? But I really don't know the situation!"

    I shook my head and said, "It's not your boss, but another person, the girl who brought me here yesterday, Musha."

    Xiao Wu was stunned and said, "Musa? What do you want to ask her?"

    I pondered and said, "How did Musha meet your boss? What's her family background?"

    Xiao Wu thought for a while and said: "Well, about half a year ago, Musha's father met the boss. Her father is in the real estate business, very rich, likes to collect antiques, and is also a big customer of ours. Come and go  Yes, I am familiar with our boss, and a few days ago, he gave our boss an antique bowl, which he said was carved from animal bones."

    Speaking of the bowl, I immediately thought of the white human bone bowl, so I asked, "Then what is the name of Musha's father, do you know?"

    Xiao Wu thought for a while and said, "I really don't know, I just heard the boss call him 'Mr. Yang'. Musha should also be surnamed Yang. By the way, she also has an older brother named Yang Rui."

    "Brother?" I thought to myself: This girl's name style is too different from my brother's.

    However, the surname "Yang" is indeed a sensitive word for me.  As soon as I heard that the surname was Yang, I was allergic, and when I wiped it, I was really scared by Yang Wen.

    Therefore, it is not easy to meet netizens casually. This is the first time I met a netizen, and I just met a boss.

    Thinking of Yang Wen, I thought to myself, is Musha his daughter?  I go, this is really big news.  When I was meditating, Xiao Wu suddenly said: "By the way, I remembered, this boss Yang was first introduced to our boss by someone else."

    As soon as I heard it, I hurriedly asked: "Who is the person introduced?"

    Xiao Wu said: "Perhaps you have heard of the ebony shop owner Li Chengcheng who was mentioned in the news a few days ago and died from foaming at the mouth inexplicably."

    Li Chengcheng, I rely on it!  Upon hearing this, I immediately understood the two cases.  Yang must have given the ebony that preserved the charred corpse to Li Chengcheng and the bowl to Zheng Bin.  The separation of ancient corpses must be haunted by ghosts.

    Then a homicide case happened, involving us, let Musha design to guide me there, and finally let me die in the wall.  It's a pity that my brother still deserves to die.

    However, the person surnamed Yang who can have such a big feud with me is undoubtedly Yang.  After asking about the situation, I felt that it was almost time, so I went back to work.

    As soon as I entered the Municipal Bureau, Xiao Zheng from the criminal investigation department came over, pulled me aside, and said mysteriously: "Song Yan, I encountered a strange thing again."

    I said helplessly: "What's the matter? By the way, did you find anything wrong with the bowl yesterday?"

    Xiao Zheng said mysteriously: "I suspect it's your bowl! Do you know what material that bowl is made of? It's human bones! And it's more than a thousand years old! You say it's not  The fuck is it??"

    Immediately I had a bottom line in my heart, and I thought it was confirmed.  But he couldn't show any flaws on his expression, so he pretended to be surprised and asked: "How is this possible, you made a mistake, right?"

    Xiao Zheng said: "I didn't make a mistake! How many years have I been in this business, can I be wrong?! Let me tell you, this is really a human bone, but I don't know why, but it can still be preserved for a thousand years. How can this be  Isn't it amazing?"

    I was speechless in my heart, and I thought I couldn't tell him that it was because the ghost couldn't go away that he could keep it until now.  That yin energy must have remained on the human bones, otherwise Zheng Bin wouldn't have turned into that nagging appearance.

    Just as the two of us were discussing, a colleague shouted behind me: "What are you two talking about?"

    I rush?A bowl of pine mud, told Ma Jiu that I want to perform the stunt of blooming lotus in an instant.  Ah Jiu asked in surprise: "Is it to let the lotus bloom in a few seconds?"

    I nodded and said with a smile, "Look."

    Having said that, I took out a lotus seed, soaked it in boiling water, and planted it in the mud.  Sure enough, not long after, a branch sprouted from the soil, and a white lotus bloomed in an instant.

    Ma Jiu clapped his hands and said, "That's amazing! Brother Yan, you are the most powerful person I've ever seen!"

    I am secretly happy in my heart, in fact, this lotus seed is specially processed by me.  Now you might as well share a secret recipe, show it to the judges, and remember to use it when picking up girls in the future.  The method is very simple, just take one egg, remove the white and keep the yellow, put in seven lotus seeds, stir well, seal it, put it in a turkey cage for 21 days, take it out, and wash it with tea.  When performing, take one grain and wash it with boiling water, plant it in the mud, and bloom for a few hectares.

    You can really try this.  Even more amazing than that butterfly dance.

    Just as Ah Jiu was secretly admiring the lotus flower, a call came from the bureau.  I got a headache when I heard the captain's voice: "Captain, it's the weekend, is there still a case?"

    The captain said: "That can't be helped. This case is serious, and the dead are all the leaders. Do you think we can hurry up!!"

    I thought to myself: Eighty percent of the time it¡¯s his mother¡¯s corruption and bribery, she was condemned by God, so she died as soon as she died, and we have to make troubles if we¡¯re pitiful.  After hanging up the phone, I was about to tell Ah Jiu that I was going out for a while, when I heard a knock on the door: "Open the door, check the water meter!!"

    ? When I heard this, I was taken aback. I thought to myself that I was just thinking about it. How can people know about cursing the leaders?

    Ah Jiu said: "Brother Yan, here comes a guest."

    At this time, Xiao Mi suddenly jumped onto my shoulder, and whispered into my ear: "It's that old fellow Wu Dan, I can smell the stench of copper on his body from a long distance away."

    I spat: "That's my master, be careful what you say."

    When I stepped forward to open the door, I saw Wu Dan, and I couldn't help laughing and said, "Master, why are you here in such hot weather?"

    Wu Dan put the suitcase in the living room, wiped off his sweat, and said, "Going to the south to see a friend, passing by Bengbu, and thinking of my apprentice, you come here to take a look. Oh, who is this little girl, isn't this Ah Jiu?"  ? Isn¡¯t Ajiu Xiao Zhao¡¯s ninth sister? Why did you come here for the house??¡±

    I was a little embarrassed, but Ah Jiu said: "I came to play with Brother Yan."

    Wu Dan laughed aloud: "You're fine, kid. It's really unkind to poach your brother's place. I thought you were heartless."

    I was speechless and said: "Master, are you hurting me? But I have a case to handle, so you guys rest first, I will go to the bureau to have a look."

    Wu Dan sat down on the sofa and said, "Go, go, I'll talk to Ah Jiu."

    I shook my head and walked away with a wry smile, suddenly recalling the words of the crazy mother-in-law: "You are her, and she is you!"

    Ah Jiu, what does she have to do with me?

    After I rushed back to the bureau, the captain put a record of a case in front of me and asked me to follow along.  When I looked, I saw that the case record stated that a murder occurred at two o'clock in the middle of the night in a hotel in Bengbu City. Thirteen county-level leaders who were staying here for a meeting were sent to the hospital.

    The hospital's diagnosis found that all the leaders had symptoms of heart disease and cerebral apoplexy. After rescue, three leaders unfortunately passed away.  However, the police immediately launched an investigation and found no signs of food poisoning or gas poisoning in the deceased.

    The investigation of the ten surviving leaders found that three of them had no memory of that night at all, but the other seven said that they heard the sound of gongs, drums and weeping at the back of the hotel that night.  Then I feel weak, sleepy, thirsty and other signs.  And they all smelled the fragrance of flowers, unknown flowers, and then they were spinning and vomiting.

    Then two leaders said that they saw a sudden darkness around them, and someone was pulling their feet, and three leaders said that they saw black shadows spinning in front of their eyes, and they were swept away.

    I put down the file and was speechless for a while.  Looks like another weird case.  The captain asked: "How about Xiao Song, where do you think the investigation of this case should start?"

    I understand what the captain means is that he doesn't know what to do.  But I don't know how to deal with it. It seems that this record is more like a novel than a case file at all.

    I thought for a while and said, "Captain, are those leaders still sane?"

    The captain said: "I just remembered what you said. There is a leader of the Writers Association who has the mildest symptoms and may be able to answer our questions. Xiao Song, you go to the hospital to check and investigate by the way, and record a statement." (  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Forty-ninth Midnight Crying

    ?

    After leaving the police station, Ah Jiu called and asked me if I had any case and if I could help.  I thought it would be inconvenient to take a little girl with me, but remembering that Ah Jiu has ghost eyes, if there is anything wrong, maybe I can see it in advance.  This is a mobile portable scanner, so it's okay to take it with you.

    I was afraid that the captain would scold me, so I didn't bring anyone else with me, so I went home to pick up Ah Jiu, told Wu Dan about the case, and then went to the hospital the captain mentioned.

    When I went to the hospital, I found the leader of the Writers Association with the mildest symptoms. I heard that he was the president of the Bengbu Writers Association, named Luo Jian, and he was a famous writer.  Of course, I have never heard of someone who doesn't like reading.

    Luo Jian is a gentle and refined middle-aged man in his forties.  When he was found, the nurse was changing the drip bottle for him.  Judging by the pale face of this writer, he must have been quite frightened at night.

    After greeting him and introducing myself, I directly asked about the night of the accident.

    Luo Jian recalled: "At that time, after we had a meeting in the hotel, we went back to our rooms to rest. About midnight, I heard a noise outside, which sounded like a funeral, and it was getting louder and louder.  It seemed to be gradually approaching the place where I lived. And I also heard the footsteps of many people walking up and down in the corridor, and someone was still calling their names in the corridor, one by one, many times, it was a group  The man's voice disappeared after about fifteen minutes of shouting."

    I asked: "Did you go to the corridor to see it during this period?"

    Luo Jian said: "That's where the strange thing is. I did look in the corridor, but there was no one there. I was wondering at the time, but I heard a sound. But if it's a funeral, maybe it's downstairs.  But I looked out the window and saw nothing. Then there was a flash of red light and green light, and a scent of flowers hit me, and I felt sick, so I hugged the toilet and vomited for a long time."

    After asking for a long time, Luo Jian only remembered this little thing.  After I left the hospital with Ma Jiu, Ma Jiu suddenly said to me: "Brother Yan, there is a cloud of black energy on that man, as if he has collided with some ghost or something."

    I nodded and said, "Looking at what he said is so abnormal, I probably encountered something. But there is nothing around where they live."

    I recalled that the place where these leaders lived was in a resort-like hotel on the outskirts of the city, but it was made into a more rural look, just like the meaning of "Longquan Villa" in Zhao Benshan's TV series.

    The name of the hotel is "Bengbu Renjia", which imitates the appearance of a country house. The overall floor is no more than three floors, which are sparsely arranged in several rows, spreading in a green area and clear springs.

    When it was first built a few years ago, this hotel was indeed popular for a while, but after a murder case occurred, many people dared not stay there.  There may not be many guests in the future, but after the business slump, all kinds of negative reports about this hotel have disappeared.

    It's useless to think back, it's better to go and have a look.  So I took Ma Jiu and took a taxi to visit someone in Bengbu in person.  The Renjia Hotel in Bengbu was built on the outskirts of the city. From the city center to the idyllic scenery, Ma Jiu was happy to see it.

    After arriving at Bengbu people's house, I got out of the car, and I saw an idyllic resort hotel in front of me.  It's just that the hotel doesn't look good. Although the bamboo gate is very stylish and retro, it looks a bit old.

    I was about to go in, but Ma Jiu suddenly grabbed me, pointed to a hillside in the distance and said, "Brother Yan, there seems to be something there."

    I looked up and saw a hillside behind several guest rooms in the hotel, and white things were falling all over the hill.  It was too far away to see clearly, only two people seemed to be behind the hillside.

    Ma Jiu and I turned to the hillside behind the hotel, and saw that the mountains were covered with white sails and white flags, the ground was covered with paper money, and there were a lot of candles and incense, all of which seemed to have been burned not long ago.

    The two people behind the hillside were wearing hotel uniforms, and they seemed to be the staff of the Bengbu hotel. They were cleaning the paper money all over the floor with a broom.  Seeing this, I stepped forward and asked, "You two, isn't this the boundary of your hotel? Why do you have so much money?"

    One of them said: "Who knows, the village closest to us won't pass by here for funerals."

    The other sighed: "Besides, I heard that there is no funeral in any village near here, and no one died."

    I saw that when the two of them talked about this strange thing, their tone was so ordinary, and I couldn't help but feel a little puzzled.

    Normal people should be surprised when they see such an abnormal hell thing, right?  These two are good, it seems that seeing ghosts is a common thing.

    I laughed and said, "You two seem to be familiar with this tone?"

    One of them looked at me and said, "YouUnexpectedly, with this push, it was pushed away.  The rattling of the newspapers stuck to the window startled me.

    Ma Jiu whispered: "Let's go in and have a look."

    I sighed secretly in my heart: This girl looks like a cute girl, but she has enough guts.

    I had no choice but to climb in first.  The window was not high, so after I jumped into the room, I quickly turned on the flashlight.  I saw that this room was similar to the room on the front floor, with a bed and a full-length mirror.  It¡¯s just that the mirror was facing the window. After I jumped off, I saw my shadow flashing by in the mirror, and I broke out in a cold sweat. I thought this arrangement is so weird, the mirror is facing the bed, so I can sleep soundly  what.

    I helped Ah Jiu down too.  Ah Jiu said, "Brother Yan, there seems to be nothing wrong with this house."

    After hearing this, my heart tightened, and I wondered if you could stop talking about this topic.  This thing is a haunted reminder machine, and I always feel chills on my back when I hear her words.

    "It seems that there is nothing special about this place, why don't we go?" I said casually.

    Ah Jiu didn't speak for a while, and I was about to see what was going on with her, but she came close to my ear and whispered: "Brother Yan, listen, it seems that someone is crying and singing."

    When I heard this, my scalp went numb.  There is dead silence all around, she whispered and blowing on my neck, doesn't it scare a living person to death.

    As soon as Ah Jiu finished speaking, I really heard a burst of singing, which seemed to be the sound of a record player in the Republic of China era.  But the tune is a bit familiar: "Ye Shanghai, Ye Shanghai, like waking up from a dream"

    This was originally a song sung by a sweet female voice, but in this dark and dead ghost land, the singing voice suddenly became like the cry of a night owl, with a sense of mournful terror.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 50

    ?

    "Where is the singing?" I suppressed my panic and said.

    "It seems to be in the corridor." Ma Jiu said.  So we opened the door of the guest room and looked into the corridor.  As soon as I probed, I felt the wind blowing in the corridor, and the newspapers covering the windows in the corridor were rattling.

    But there was nothing in the corridor, only the sound of chi chi la la records echoed in the empty corridor, and the song "Night Shanghai" that often appeared in TV dramas of the Republic of China was still being sung.

    "Night Shanghai Night Shanghai

    You are a city that never sleeps

    ? The car lights up, the sound of singing and dancing raises the level

    ? If wine does not get drunk, everyone gets drunk

    Hu Tianhu wasted his youth"

    It was originally a song by Tian Nong, but it sounded more sinister in this gloomy and lonely place.  I gathered myself together, turned back and asked Ah Jiu: "Where did this song come from, can you find it?"

    When I turned around, I happened to see Ah Jiu's red eyes, especially in the darkness, like the eyes of a kitten.  But what is even more miraculous is that there seems to be something written in the pupils flashing past, which is very strange.

    I couldn't help but look at her a few more times, until those eyes stared at me, and said: "Brother Yan, there seems to be something coming up ahead."

    As soon as I heard this, my nerves became tense, I held the gun in my hand, and pointed it forward.  Sure enough, I heard that singing seemed to be getting closer and closer, as if being carried by the wind, it floated past me.

    The singing stopped suddenly.  After that, I heard footsteps, the sound of high heels hitting a wooden floor.  However, there was still no one in the corridor, and I don't know where the sound came from.

    Ah Jiu tugged me, and said in a low voice: "The third floor, let's go to the third floor to have a look."

    So I took Ah Jiu up the stairs carefully until we reached the corridor on the third floor.  I don't know if it's a psychological effect, but I feel that the wind on this floor is stronger, and it makes people feel chills on the front and back.

    Ah Jiu whispered at this time: "Brother Yan, be careful, there is something on this floor, and we are approaching him."

    I rely on, approaching?  It seems that this girl really regards me as a master of Taoism.  With my two brushes, it's over if I encounter some fierce ghosts.  I secretly hoped that Wu Dan would arrive quickly, and then I would try my best to calm my mind and see if there was a ghost approaching me.

    At this moment, I suddenly heard a "babble" sound of the door opening.

    "Behind me, 301!" Before I could take a closer look, Ah Jiu immediately judged the location.  The two of us touched it quietly.

    Sure enough, the 301 door next to the window was open.  The wind came from nowhere, and the door shook twice.  I closed my eyes, raised my gun and rushed in.

    After rushing in, I suddenly found a shadow flashing past on the opposite side, so I pulled the trigger, and a shot was fired.

    In order to catch ghosts at night without disturbing others, I specially modified the God of War and installed a silencer.  However, the gun still made a sound, but it was not a gunshot, but the sound of glass shattering.

    I took a closer look, and it turned out to be another full-length mirror facing the door.  My shot hit the mirror.  But this full-length mirror is different from the guest room on the first floor.  This mirror is very classic. The frame is engraved with hollowed-out bronze patterns, and the four corners are unexpectedly patterned with angels. It looks like a retro Western import from the late Qing Dynasty and the Republic of China.

    The room was empty, not even a bed.  But there is a grand master's chair in the middle of the room, which is also facing the door, just facing the mirror.

    I went to the chair and took a look, and saw that it was clean and free of dust, as if someone often sat on it.

    "Brother Yan, there is something wrong with this house, let's go." Ah Jiu said suddenly.  I thought to myself that if you didn¡¯t say it, I would also think there was a problem. Wasn¡¯t it quite bold just now?  It's a girl after all.

    I nodded, and was about to take her away when I suddenly felt something hit the back of my neck twice.

    I turned around quickly, only to see a pair of blood-red embroidered shoes hanging behind me.  Looking up along the embroidered shoes, I saw a woman in a bright red wedding dress hanging from the ceiling, her hair drooping, her eyes wide open, her tongue sticking out long, staring at me with a distorted expression.

    "The hanged ghost!" I screamed in my heart, thinking that this thing is not easy to mess with. I heard that if it happens to you, she will drag you to be buried with her, and she will hang you alive.

    I dragged Ah Jiu to escape quickly, but at this moment, I suddenly found countless nooses hanging from the ceiling.  The female ghost stepped onto the ground slowly, still staring at us with a pale face.

    I raised the God of War in my hand, and fired two shots.  The female ghost hid quickly,?? Om Talisman and Qi Zhang, shouted: "Burn it!"

    Immediately, he pulled out the Zhongtian he was carrying, and slashed at it with a single knife.  I saw the golden light of the knife shining like thunder from the sky, very powerful.  But the female ghost hid back and forth, presumably because she was afraid of the Zhongtian knife in Wu Dan's hand, so she rushed towards me directly.

    I pulled Ah Jiu and ran away, cursing secretly in my heart: The ghost knows how to bully the weak and fear the strong!  !  !

    While running away from me, I lit the gold paper in my hand and threw it out.  The female ghost screamed a few times, as if the fire was burning on her body.  I looked down at the piece of gold paper left in my hand, and seeing the female ghost's birthday was written on it, I immediately understood it.

    But I thought to myself why Wu Dan didn't give me a few more, and burned the damn female ghost to death.

    At this time, Wu Dan's knife light flew over again.  I saw that the female ghost couldn't dodge in time, and was split into several pieces immediately, dissipated into the air, and the screams were endless.

    I rubbed my ears, only to feel that the ghost screaming in my ears made me sick.

    But after the female ghost disappeared, the newspapers that had been rattling and pasting the windows suddenly stopped, and the wind blowing in the corridor also gradually died down.

    I breathed a sigh of relief and thought, is this the rhythm of the female ghost completely disappearing?

    Wu Dan wiped the sweat from his forehead and said to us both: "Let's go, it's all over."

    So the three of us went back to the first floor again, and climbed out from the window again.

    I stood under the night sky, took a few breaths of fresh air, and finally breathed a sigh of relief: "This time I escaped alive again!"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Your life is very serious, don't worry."

    The three of us were walking in the front yard, but someone shouted: "What are you guys doing?!"

    I looked back and saw that it was an employee wearing a hotel uniform with a flashlight, probably patrolling at night.

    I didn't know how to explain it, but Wu Dan shouted: "We came out of the ghost building, why, do you have an opinion?"

    The man walked up to the three of us, Wu Dan suddenly held up a flashlight to shine on his face, and said with a smirk at the man: "I am the ghost who came out of the ghost building!"

    The man let out a groan, stepped back a few steps, and bumped into Ah Jiu.  The man looked back at Ah Jiu's pair of fluorescent red eyes, and was even more frightened. He immediately threw away the flashlight and ran away screaming.

    I thought it was a little funny, picked up the flashlight and said with a smile: "Master, why do you think this person is so timid."

    Wu Dan sneered and said: "You are not very courageous. But this ghost building has some origins. Anyway, there is no car to go back now. Why don't we stay for one night, and I will tell you the story of the ghost building."

    When I heard that he had found out the origin of this legend, I couldn't help becoming interested.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fifty-One: Borrowing Ghosts to Kill People

    ?

    Wu Dan and I went back to the upstairs opposite the ghost building again, found a guest room to live in, and asked Ah Jiu to live next door to us.

    Ah Jiu refused to go back to sleep, and said that he would leave after listening to Wu Dan's story about the ghost building.

    I was also curious about the story behind this female hanging, so I urged Wu Dan to tell it quickly.  Wu Dan then said: "This haunted place used to be a small manor of a Kuomintang officer. It is impossible to verify the name of this Kuomintang officer. But when you said that you saw the female ghost, you also saw a piece of writing  With Shen Zi'an's card, I can assume that the Kuomintang officer is called Shen Zi'an. After the War of Liberation, the remnants of the Kuomintang retreated to Taiwan, and Shen Zi'an's family followed. But Shen Zi'an has a concubine named Liuli, who has always been at odds with his wife. Shen Zi'an's escape this time  The wife locked the concubine Liuli in the basement and did not take it away. Although the concubine was rescued by an old servant who did not leave later, but the home was gone, and she hanged herself in grief. The huge house gradually faded away.  It was abandoned. Later, a businessman bought the house and settled down in the house. But after moving in, he always heard the voice of a woman singing in the house in the middle of the night, or saw a woman in red  A ghost was haunting a certain room. The couple were terrified, so they invited Mr. Yin Yang to come, and put Taishan stones to suppress ghosts all over the house, and pasted spells on them, and it stopped."

    "A few years later, the businessman and his wife died of old age and illness. Before they died, they told their son not to open the sealed door. The son and daughter-in-law also remembered it. But later, the government wanted to demolish this ancient village.  The nearby villagers all agreed to move, but this family was not happy. Because the house was indeed beautifully built and the couple were used to living in it, so the family did not agree. But they did not move, and the government gave  The subsidy money cannot be distributed, and the villagers will not be able to live in their new homes. Therefore, some rogues from the village went to this family to cause damage, such as smashing windows and doors of other people's houses, looking for opportunities to provoke trouble  .¡±

    Having said that, Wu Dan went to pour a glass of water to drink.  I thought about it, and I can almost guess the next story, so I asked: "Did these people once go to someone's house to make trouble, quarreled, and broke the sealed small room?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Almost, the house was indeed smashed open by the villagers. On that night, the couple actually hanged themselves to death. Some villagers who walked home at night said that they heard singing in the big house.  And crying, and saw a woman in red standing with her back to him under the locust tree outside the courtyard. The villager dared to shout, and the female ghost turned around, with a pale face and round eyes,  The man was so scared that he ran home quickly. Afterwards, the rumors that the village was haunted became more and more popular, and everyone moved out one after another. Later, the government took over the land and originally planned to build a residential building, but after demolishing the  After the house, the construction workers stopped working, saying that they could always dream of female ghosts taking their lives at night, and one person fell ill because of it. After a few years, this place was taken by a developer and built this  A whole resort. Unexpectedly, after so many years, the female ghost's resentful spirit still hasn't dissipated, and it's still making trouble in this building."

    "Then the people who died in this resort are all related to her?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "Probably so. But these leaders are really good at it. They still live in this place knowing that it is haunted."

    Ah Jiu said: "But the people here say that only that small building is haunted, maybe it was where the hut was located back then. There are no other upstairs. Because Liuli was hanged, I heard that he was hanged to death."  People can't go too far, they can only wander around."

    I looked at the distance between the two buildings, and it was only about two hundred meters apart.  If someone really lured the female ghost, it is not impossible.  The paper bundles placed in the leadership room are evidence.  Some people deliberately lured female ghosts with incense candles and paper money, scaring those leaders into sickness or killing them directly.  But what good does this man do?

    Who will put the paper burden?

    I asked Wu Dan this question.  Wu Dan pondered for a while, then said: "There is no cemetery near here, and there is no dead person. The only female ghost is that female hanger. If you talk about attracting ghosts, you probably mean attracting her."

    I recalled the testimony I saw in the bureau, and said: "No, master, several living parties said that they smelled a strong fragrance of flowers at that time, I can understand this, it may be the reason of the female ghost  .But they also heard a commotion and a lot of funerals. How do you explain that?"

    Wu Dan asked: "Think about it carefully, who is the person who gave this testimony?"

    I thought about it for a while, among the thirteen leaders, three of them died, and the remaining few crazy people were frightened, but only one, Luo Jian, was able to think clearly, so he said: "Only that writer described exactly what happened that night.  scene. Others just said it seemed like they heard it."Wu Dan said meaningfully: "There is only one person who thinks clearly, and the others just say 'like'. Isn't that interesting? If I guess right, then Luo Jian is probably related to the haunting incident. You go  Check out his details, and the case will be solved."

    I suddenly realized: "Master is wise! This old boy is playing tricks on me!"

    After listening to Wu Dan's story, I suddenly had a clear idea of ??the investigation of this case.  After telling the story, I saw Ah Jiu staring blankly, so I said to her: "It's getting late, go back to sleep."

    Ah Jiu said: "Brother Yan, after listening to this, I dare not sleep by myself"

    I saw her looking at me with a pair of watery eyes, and I was a little taken aback by her innocent look.  Isn't this girl a common ghost?  What are you afraid of?

    I asked: "Then you can see ghosts, aren't you afraid? It's no surprise at all."

    Ah Jiu shook his head and said, "I'm not afraid of ghosts, but the dark. I always turn on the light to sleep at night, and Yun Yao always waits for me to fall asleep before going to sleep."

    When I heard it, this kid dared to spend every night with a beautiful girl, but he didn't develop any romance.  But after thinking about it, Duan Yunyao was younger than Ah Jiu, probably he didn't think about that.

    But if I go to bed with Ajiu So I made an association.

    Suddenly, I heard Wu Dan shouting in my ear: "Hey, hello! What is little bk thinking?! The saliva is flowing out!!"

    I just smiled embarrassedly, and said to Ah Jiu: "Then I will take you back."

    Only then did Ah Jiu stand up with me and walk out the door.  Wu Dan yelled behind me: "I said Song Yan, you have a lot of self-respect!!"

    I was sweating: "I said, Master, can your mind be healthier?"

    I sent Ah Jiu back to the room, and I waited by the side, waiting for the eldest lady to fall asleep.  She was still exhausted, and fell asleep within a few minutes.  I yawned, looked at her sleeping face, and inexplicably felt a trace of tenderness welling up in my heart.

    I shook my head and thought, I can't think wrongly, Ah Jiu is a male god.  If I have anything to do with Ah Jiu, it's poaching the corners of my brother's house and achieving eternal infamy.

    Thinking of this, I quickly slipped out the door.

    Early the next morning, I got up early and went back to the police station, asking my colleagues to assist in the investigation of Luo Jian's relevant information, his family background, kinship, etc.  After investigation, it was discovered that this Luo Jian was a pseudonym, and his real name was Su Xuan, a native of Bengbu.  A documentary writer who has always been single and is now the president of the City Writers Association.

    "A successful man in his forties is unmarried?" I was a little surprised: "And he is also a writer who can write something. It stands to reason that many girls should like this kind of talent, right?"

    The colleague said: "I also feel puzzled. Not only is she unmarried, but she doesn't even have a girlfriend. It may be said that she has that tendency, but it doesn't seem like it."

    I thought for a while, and asked: "This Luo sword still belongs to Su Xuan, has there ever been someone who was talking about marriage?"

    The colleague shook his head and said, "Well, when investigating his relatives, one of his cousins ??mentioned something. When Luo Jian was in his twenties, he had a fianc¨¦e named Mei Lin, who was also a writer. But this Mei Lin  He was convicted and imprisoned for writing a reactionary article, and then he became insane for no reason in prison, and later died of illness. This incident greatly stimulated Luo Jian, and he seemed to never find a girlfriend again."

    "Melin? This is interesting." I mused.

    I quickly searched through the files and files of the year, trying to find relevant records of Mei Lin's case.  But what is strange is that the file simply records that Mei Lin was imprisoned for a reactionary article, and finally became insane in the prison, and finally died of illness, these simple situations.

    I originally wanted to ask the warden of the prison where Mei Lin was imprisoned, but the warden has retired long ago and his whereabouts are unknown.

    All the information actually left only this few words.

    I was at a loss for what to do.  According to speculation, Luo Jian, that is, Su Xuan, was probably the one who intentionally framed the leaders.  Well, he must have a reason.  However, he belongs to the Writers Association, and this meeting is to discuss the establishment of a calligraphy and painting academy in Bengbu City. He has no conflict of interest or personal grievances with these leaders.  Then why did he invite that female ghost to kill him?

    Luo Jian's life is also normal, the only mysterious thing is that he has no wife, and his fianc¨¦e died because of writing a reactionary article.  Could it be because of this that he killed people?

    Thinking of this, I hurried to investigate the information of the three dead leaders.  At the same time, the security office of the Renjia Hotel in Bengbu sent a video of that night near the ghost building.

    ?After I finished reading the materials and videos, I suddenly realized, but I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It seems that it¡¯s time to go back to this great Luo Jian writer.

    I returned to the hospital with the documents and found Luo Jian's ward.  Since he was considered a person of some social status, the hospital arranged a separate ward for him.  When I entered the door, I saw that he was already packing his things, and he seemed to be planning to recover and leave the hospital.

    "Writer Luo, are you leaving the hospital today?" I smiled.

    Luo Jian looked back and saw me, a little surprised: "Officer Song, what can I do for you?"

    I smiled and said, "It's nothing, I just wanted to chat with you." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com)nbsp;When I finished reading the material and the video, I suddenly realized, but I couldn't help but sigh. It seems that it's time to go back to this great Luo Jian writer.

    I returned to the hospital with the documents and found Luo Jian's ward.  Since he was considered a person of some social status, the hospital arranged a separate ward for him.  When I entered the door, I saw that he was already packing his things, and he seemed to be planning to recover and leave the hospital.

    "Writer Luo, are you leaving the hospital today?" I smiled.

    Luo Jian looked back and saw me, a little surprised: "Officer Song, what can I do for you?"

    I smiled and said: "It's nothing, I just wanted to chat with you." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 53: You are me, I am you (Part 2)

    ?

    As soon as I heard this, my heart suddenly became angry, and all the previous fears were left behind.  Thinking of Lao Zhao's tragic death, I shouted: "Yang Wen! You wanted to kill me and came at me, why did you kill my master like that?!"

    Yang Wen slowly approached, and said with a smile: "If I don't kill him, he will definitely kill me. And it's troublesome to attract the attention of the police, so I finally broke his legs, just as it is,  It must have been killed by the Rakshasa ghost in the ancestral hall."

    "Then, you left the footprints of the murderer in the ancestral hall?! Since you want to kill me, why bother to teach me to ask God?" I said angrily.

    Yang Wen said: "It's okay to tell you. Your fate is the closest to mine. If you borrow your life, you are the best candidate. If there are any similarities between your experience and mine, that would be the best.  This is the reason why I taught you to ask God and deliberately lured you to become a soul burial master. Unfortunately, you and I are not the same way. But this does not prevent me from taking your life."

    As soon as he finished speaking, I felt that the lightning above my head was shining through the dark sky, and there was a sudden wind blowing all around.

    ?I shivered, seeing that Yang Wen was still not moving, maybe I was waiting for some exact moment?  I put my heart to one side, thinking, anyway, I'm going to die, so it's better to fight!

    Yang Wen seemed to see my intention, and laughed loudly: "Could it be that you want to fight with me and use the prayer I taught you? I think you are thinking too much!"

    As he said that, he suddenly made a lightning strike and punched my waist and abdomen.  The strength of this punch was astonishing. I felt a sharp pain, and I couldn't stand anymore. I took a few steps back and fell to the ground.  There was a fishy sweetness in his throat, and he turned his head and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "Brother Yan!" Ah Jiu screamed, threw Xiao Mi on the ground and ran towards me.  I subconsciously glanced at Xiao Mi, thinking why didn't this guy escape today?  Could it be that Yang Wen would not kill him?

    "Brother Yan, are you okay?" Ah Jiu's concerned voice sounded.  She helped me up, and I whispered to her: "Ah Jiu, go away, I'm afraid I won't be able to protect you. Today, even if I try my best, I have to teach this grandson a lesson!"

    Having said that, I struggled to get up, and chanted the formula and shouted: "The scepter and demon are the only ones, please God!"

    There was a burst of thunder, and the wind suddenly became violent.  I don't know if it's an illusion, but the wind blowing from the cemetery seems to carry the mournful sound of howling ghosts and wolves.

    I only heard a loud noise behind me, and the statue of Shi Gandang stood behind me, and immediately rushed towards Yang Wen.  Unexpectedly, Yang Wen swung the saber without blinking his eyes.  I saw the saber light flashing, with a bloody red light, it cut Shi Gandang's god statue in half.

    I rely on it!  Immediately my cold sweat came down.  The god I can invite, besides the second master, is Shi Gandang.  But it is obvious that Yang Wen's mana is more than two or three times higher than mine, and he doesn't take this low-level god of worship at all.

    Musha shouted from the side: "The time is coming!"

    ? Yang Wen sneered, swung the scimitar in his hand, and saw a series of saber lights attacking densely, blocking my escape route, and I couldn't even hide.

    I closed my eyes and thought to myself, damn it, I¡¯m still the runner-up in Sanda, why can¡¯t I fight back in front of others.

    Just as I was dying, I suddenly felt someone push me violently.

    I was taken aback, stepped back a few steps and stood still, opened my eyes to see, but Ah Jiu pushed me aside.  But the bloody knife light all fell on Ah Jiu's body.

    I was shocked to see the extra bloodstains on her body, scratching her body and forehead in all directions, and the blood gushed out immediately.

    "Ah Jiu!" Enduring the severe pain, I ran over and held her in my arms.  I can't describe the shock and grief I felt at that moment, it was like a blunt knife pierced my heart and cut a huge wound.

    "Brother Yan, let's go." Ah Jiu's face gradually turned pale, and his lips lost all color.

    Seeing that Yang Wen missed the blow and was about to drop the knife again, the young man beside him suddenly stopped him and said, "Master, that girl is only in her teens, let her be spared, don't kill innocent people in vain."

    Yang Wen threw him away violently, and cursed: "You don't have a face! If you don't want to follow me, get out!"

    The boy staggered and almost fell to the ground.  Musha on the side sneered and said, "Yang Rui, do you want something to happen to my father? Either Song Yan died today, or something happened to my father. Do you think your master is in trouble?"

    Taking advantage of their distraction, I raised the God of War and fired three shots at Yang Wen.  But the strange thing is that after the gunshots rang out, Yang Wen disappeared.  I was taken aback, and when I was stunned, I felt a strong force behind me throw me to the ground, but Yang Wen was standing behind me with a knife in his hand, looking down at me.

    Only then did I feel that?? Grasp to control.  So I simply pulled out the God of War and shot Yang Wen.

    I thought I couldn't hit him, but I didn't expect the shot to hit Yang Wen's shoulder.  What surprised me even more was that the bullet seemed to have a blasting effect, and a flower of blood burst out on Yang Wen's shoulder, and Yang Wen's shoulder was bloody and bloody.

    I felt relieved, and secretly regretted not hitting this perverted heart.  He was about to raise his gun and come back again, but seeing Yang Wen disappear in a flash, he slipped away.

    I was about to look for it, but when I remembered Ah Jiu who was injured beside me, I stopped again.  At this time, he heard Yang Rui's crying, hugging the motionless Musha, crying heartbreakingly.  I thought of Musa's voice and smile, and couldn't bear it, but there was nothing I could do.

    At this moment, I just want to send Ah Jiu to a doctor as soon as possible, and stay away from this ghost place.

    Thinking of this, I picked up Ah Jiu and Xiao Mi and ran back the way we came.  At this time, Ah Jiu was already groggy and unconscious.

    At this time, I suddenly felt a chill on my face, and there were raindrops dripping down. In an instant, the rain became heavier and my vision was blurred.  I didn't care about the heavy rain, just ran forward.  Song Yang whispered in my ear: "Hey, calm down, it's more than half an hour away from the nearest station, if you run there, Ah Jiu will die!"

    "Then what do you say?!" I yelled, suddenly feeling extremely desperate in my heart, sweeping in like waves engulfing the beach.

    Song Yang was speechless for a while, and not long after, he separated from my body, stood beside me silently and said, "Forget it, Ah Jiu may not be saved. Now it's just one breath left."

    After Song Yang said this, he went back into Xiao Mi's body again.  At this time, I suddenly felt my legs go limp, and I fell to my knees.

    The running just now exhausted the rest of my strength. Now, with severe injuries and exhaustion, I suddenly felt that I could no longer move.

    Xiao Mi sighed: "It's not that I won't help you, but that if the ghost stays in the human body for too long, it will damage the yang energy of the person. If I stay longer, maybe you will die too."

    "Then what about Ah Jiu?" I cried, and hurriedly took out my phone, thinking that I might be able to ask Zhao Yu and the others for help.  But after taking out the mobile phone, it was discovered that the mobile phone had no signal at all.

    At this time, the rain is getting heavier and heavier.  I hugged Ah Jiu, feeling that her body was gradually losing temperature, and couldn't help shouting in panic: "Ah Jiu, Ah Jiu!"

    "Brother Yan, I can't do it anymore" Ah Jiu half-closed his eyes and said in a low voice.

    I was distraught and wept bitterly.  The sound of the rain covered up the surrounding sounds, and when I was crying bitterly, I didn't hear someone approaching me and raising the knife in my hand.

    "Be careful!" Xiao Mi shouted.  I was taken aback, hugged Ah Jiu and rolled away, dodging the knife behind me.  I looked back and saw Yang Wenzheng standing behind me half-body drenched in blood, the knife fell to the ground, and a deep ravine was cut into the ground.

    I stood up, and when I was about to raise my gun and shoot him again, I suddenly saw Yang Wen raised his hand, as if something was flying over.  I hurriedly backed away, but I didn't dodge completely, I just felt that the thing that was shining with cold light stabbed at my eyes.

    "Ah!!" A piercing pain came from my eyes, and I couldn't help throwing away God of War and covering my eyes.  When I touched it, I felt that my hand was full of blood.

    Immediately afterwards, I only felt that my mind was in a trance after the pain, and I fell down in an instant.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 54: You are me, I am you (Part 2)

    ?

    I don't know how long this bout of coma lasted.  I just remember hearing very noisy voices in a trance, loud hustle and bustle, and even the sound of police sirens.  I couldn't wake up because of the tingling sensation from my heart and eyes, so I passed out again amidst the noise.

    When he woke up again, his vision was pitch black, and his throat was dry and sore.  I tried to move my hands and feet, and suddenly felt a soreness.

    "Are you awake?" A voice sounded beside him, with joy in his tone.  I listened carefully, and it sounded like the voice of the villain Ruan Lingxi, so I asked, "Where am I?"

    After speaking, I felt that my throat was so dry that it was about to smoke.  There seemed to be something covering my eyes, so I raised my hand to touch it.  But a hand stretched out and stopped me: "Don't move, your eyes just had surgery."

    "Surgery?" I said in amazement.  Ruan Lingxi seemed to come over, helped me up and leaned against the head of the bed, then brought a glass of water and handed it to me.  I quickly picked it up and drank it, only then did I feel a cooling sensation, and my mind seemed to be cleared up a lot.  I recalled the scene before the coma.  That's right, my eyes were hurt by Yang Wen's "Bing Po" move.

    Unexpectedly, this guy actually secretly learned the Taoism of the Wushan School.  But what about Ah Jiu?

    With a "buzz" in my head, I grabbed Ruan Lingxi and asked, "Where is Ah Jiu? How is she?"

    Ruan Lingxi didn't speak for a while, and my heart sank.

    "You should rest first. You have suffered some internal injuries just after the operation." Ruan Lingxi's tone was a little low: "I will talk about the rest when your eyes recover."

    "Are my eyes blind?" I asked.

    "No, the doctor said that the operation was a success, and you will be able to see the light again in more than ten days." Ruan Lingxi comforted.

    I seemed to hear Ruan Lingxi sigh inaudibly, and was about to continue to ask, but when the door rang, someone came in.  Immediately, I heard Wu Dan's voice: "Oh my apprentice, you're awake. Well, this little life is back."

    As soon as he finished speaking, I felt a fluffy touch on my hand, as if Xiao Mi had come over.

    "Second owner, how do you feel?" Xiao Mi rarely talked to me in a friendly voice, which made me feel even more uneasy.

    "Tell me first, how did I get to the hospital, how is Ah Jiu, and where is Yang Wen?" I asked.

    I heard Wu Dan come to my bed and said: "I told you, don't be sad. Because you and Ah Jiu didn't go to pick up Zhao Yu, so this kid called me to ask me where you two are. I had a bad feeling  Damiao, looking back, there was a vision from the sky in the southeast, and I felt that something was going to happen, so I hurried to chase after that boy Zhao Yu. When we arrived, we happened to see Yang Wen was going to kill you, and you were covering your eyes unconsciously.  Qing. We saved you only now, and Yang Wen was seriously injured and escaped."

    "Then, what about Ah Jiu?" I asked.

    Wu Dan sighed, and said: "The girl was unlucky, and she left on the way to the hospital. Before leaving, tell us that if your eyes are seriously injured, we will give you her own eyes and let us take good care of them."  You. So, the doctor transplanted her cornea to you. Maybe after your eyes see light again, what you see is another world. "

    Ah Jiu is dead?  !

    This news made my heart ache, and I coughed suddenly.  Ruan Lingxi said: "Zhao Yu has sent her body back to Tianjin. You have been in a coma for almost three days, so Uncle Wu called me to take care of you."

    It's been three days!  It turns out that so many accidents happened in the past three days.  Ah Jiu is dead, and may have been sent to the cremation site by now.  It was too late for me to see her for the last time.  Thinking of Ah Jiu's peaceful and beautiful smile, it seems that he is still by my side, looking at me with joyful and adoring eyes, and gently calling me "Brother Yan."

    However, Yi Ren passed away because of my incompetence!

    ?I just felt a stagnation in my chest, and I thought of Zhao Yu again, and I felt unable to face him.  Wu Dan patted me on the shoulder and sighed: "Son, think about it. Ah Jiu's death was not caused by you. I have already said that there must be days in the dark. Now think about that crazy woman.  I just understood what I said. You are Ah Jiu, and Ah Jiu is you, which means that Ah Jiu will live in this world in another way, and this way is to be your eyes, to see the future for you  Distinguish between good and evil."

    "Maybe the gods made you bear some unknown mission to let you go through these catastrophes. And Ah Jiu, maybe she was born to give you a pair of unusual eyes. This is not to say that her  Life is not worth mentioning, on the contrary, she and you may be the blessings bestowed on mankind by God. So, for the sake of Ah Jiu, let's live well." Wu Dan said.

    I grinned and wanted to cry,, or easily provoke evil spirits.  When I was young, I was seeking Taoism, and I heard people talk about this ghost eye in detail.  It is said that if you see a lavender light all over this person, it means that this person was born noble, or will be rich in the future; if the light around this person is blue-gray, it means that he may be unlucky in the near future.  The heavier the blue-gray, the more serious the disaster this person is facing.  This is death.  And if the person has red light all over his body, it has two meanings.  One is that his job is to lick blood on the tip of a knife, so he is stained with blood.  For example, if you go to see your old criminal police colleagues, most of them will be bloody and evil.  The other kind is those who practice evil and crooked ways, and those who practice nondescript things will do the same.  But the Nether Eye is not a Yin-Yang eye. It cannot see the appearance of a specific ghost, but it can see a black shadow.  If it is a black shadow floating, it is probably a ghost.  "

    After I heard that the Nether Eye still has these methods, I realized that the so-called prediction of good and bad is based on the judgment of a person's aura and magnetic field, plus an innate intuition.  But it's the same as fortune-telling, people with Nether Eyes can't predict their own fortunes, they can only judge others.

    After being discharged from the hospital, I first went back to the police station to report.  The captain mistook Ah Jiu for my girlfriend, and knowing that Ah Jiu had left, he patted me on the shoulder with great emotion and said, "Xiao Song, I didn't expect you to be in trouble frequently after only a few months of work."  ah."

    I nodded and had nothing to say to him.  The captain looked into my eyes and said: "Xiao Song, I understand your grief. But we can't affect our future work because of longing. For example, this colored contact lenses, look, I know your girlfriend likes to wear them.  , then you can¡¯t wear this thing even if you are a grown man, especially since we are still policemen.¡±

    I sighed: "Captain, I understand. This time I want to ask for leave to go to Tianjin to pay homage to Ah Jiu. See if you can allow me a few days off."

    The captain immediately agreed: "Yes, of course! I said, Xiao Song, you have to take a good rest and don't think about any illness. I will give you half a month's vacation. You should go to the hospital as soon as possible, and nothing will happen again.  It's over."

    I looked at the captain's regretful expression, as if I was watching a good young man like me go astray.  I thought for a while and suddenly understood.  This guy originally thought that I missed my "girlfriend" and became sick, so he started to imitate the dead person.

    I remember that our police station once handled a case in which a man imitated the details of the girl¡¯s life because he missed his dead girlfriend too much.  Later, he developed into a transvestite, and finally because someone laughed at him, he killed that person in a fit of rage.

    I bought a watch last year, did the captain think that I would eventually develop into a pervert, so he asked me to see a psychiatrist as soon as possible?  !

    I don't bother to argue with him, since I can ask for a vacation, the vacation is still a lot of days, which is not bad.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 55 Throwing the Handkerchief, Childhood Ghost Songs

    ?

    I took the train back to Tianjin with Wu Dan and Ruan Lingxi.  I asked Ruan Lingxi, how is work these days?

    Ruan Lingxi scolded: "It's not because of you bastard. I didn't go to work at the company I found. Now my deposit is almost gone. You pay me!!"

    Wu Dan laughed and said, "Just marry and go home and raise her!"

    I grinned: "Forget it, I'm afraid of domestic violence."

    Xiao Mi poked her head out of her backpack and said with a sneer, "Let's have fun, I'm afraid there won't be anything good to eat when I go to Tianjin."

    I spat: "How do you talk?"

    Wu Dan restrained his smile, and said: "He's right. Ah Jiu is the daughter of the boss of the underworld. His daughter died because of you. Do you think Feng Sihai can easily forgive you?"

    Ruan Lingxi said in amazement: "The underworld can't just kill people casually, and he's still a policeman."

    I sighed: "I'm not afraid of this, I'm afraid of facing Zhao Yu."

    Wu Dan sighed: "It's bitter, apprentice, you can ask for more blessings."

    I cursed in my heart: Your mother, is this the virtue of being a master.  I thought about it, not only Zhao Yu, but now the seriously injured Yang Wen is dead or alive, and if he will trouble me in the future, I don't know what will happen to Yang Rui.  Moreover, these two people have no names on their household registrations, so they can't be found out.

    It is useless to think too much.  After arriving in Tianjin, I bravely called Zhao Yu and asked where Ah Jiu was buried.  I originally thought that Zhao Yu would scold me for not protecting Ah Jiu and his goddess, but Zhao Yu just remained silent for a while, and then said, "Where are you? I'll take you there."

    The tone was very cold, which made me feel even more uncomfortable when I heard it.  After hanging up the phone, I anxiously waited for Zhao Yu in Wu Dan's bookstore.  Wu Dan was very funny when he saw that I didn't know where to put my hands, so he said: "That's enough, apprentice, the matter is already like this, according to Xiao Zhao's temper, I can't do anything to you, what are you afraid of."

    I smiled bitterly and said, "Master, I just hope he slaps me a few times and scolds me severely."

    Ruan Lingxi rolled her eyes and cursed: "You idiot, no way, I'll kick you a few times!"

    I was about to pay her a few words back when I saw Zhao Yu walking in.  I immediately became honest.  Looking up at Zhao Yu, seeing his calm and indifferent face, he seemed to have lost some weight, so he couldn't help feeling more guilty.

    Zhao Yu looked at me, greeted Wu Dan and Ruan Lingxi, and then said to me: "Let's go."

    So I took the Ming paper and the bouquet I bought, followed Zhao Yu into the car, and went all the way to the cemetery in silence.

    Ah Jiu was buried in Wanshouyuan Cemetery.  I followed Zhao Yu along the quiet path and found Ah Jiu's tombstone.  There is also a brand new wreath in front of the tombstone.  The white silk flowers move with the wind, and there is a kind of indescribable sadness.

    I knelt down, lit the paper money, and burned it silently with Zhao Yu in front of Ah Jiu's tomb.

    I looked at the black-and-white photo of Ah Jiu on the tombstone, and smiled quietly, as if she was still standing in front of me vividly, still looking at me tenderly.

    "Before Ah Jiu left, she asked me to take care of you," Zhao Yu said, "She said she liked you very much."

    After I heard it, I didn't know what it was like.  But when Zhao Yu said these words, there seemed to be an indescribable sense of irony.

    "I'm really angry with you," Zhao Yu turned his head and looked at me: "And I really want to beat you up."

    I wanted to say I'm sorry, but seeing that his face was as dark as hell, I simply shut up.

    "But when I see your eyes, I will think of Ah Jiu, so I won't hit you. Moreover, I will remember what Ah Jiu said before he died." Zhao Yu took a deep breath, but his voice trembled:  "Live well, for Ah Jiu."

    I suddenly felt a little sad and couldn't help crying.  Turning to look at Zhao Yu, he got up and stood aside.

    I know that Zhao Yu is even more sad, but I just don't want to show a sad and tearful look in front of people.

    "Okay, let's go back after the worship." Zhao Yu turned his head, and I saw that his eye circles were a little red.

    I want to say something, but I don't know what to say.  So we walked back in silence.

    We were walking when Zhao Yu's phone rang suddenly.  The embarrassing silence was broken, and I couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief.  Zhao Yu picked up the phone and said a few words, I listened with pricked ears, it seems that a murder case happened in a school, and a female middle school student died.

    Zhao Yu hung up the phone, and his expression immediately became serious: "Something happened, I have to go to the scene of the crime, what about you? Go and have a look?"

    "I'll go and have a look!" I said immediately.  At this time, it is better to get close to the male god, otherwise he will really not be able to be brothers with me because of the Ah Jiu incident, and I willSister, pick up the stone from the ground, take down the note and unfold it, there is only one line on it: "Do not intervene in this case!"

    After I saw it, I was very surprised.  I don't recognize this handwriting, it doesn't look like it was written by an acquaintance.  But who?  Why don't you let me intervene?  This is so nonsense.

    Zhao Yu came over at this time, saw that I looked strange, and asked, "What's wrong?"

    I handed him the note and told him that there was something wrong with the elementary school next door, and there might be something dirty hidden there.  Zhao Yu frowned and said, "The autopsy results of the forensic doctor have not yet come out, and we don't know what the cause of death is. But according to the preliminary judgment, it should be severe anemia. A colleague called just now and said that they checked the personal records of these girls.  Accounts. Everyone¡¯s bank card actually has a deposit of 50,000 to 150,000. The colleague who checked their relics said that the strangest thing is that they all have the same kind of access card. But this access card has no address  , need time to investigate. It seems that this case is very bizarre."

    I sighed: "Tell me, who is the one who lost the note? A student? Does the ghost song that the girl said just now really exist?"

    Zhao Yu thought for a while and said, "Whether it exists or not, I will find out if there are any ghosts at night."

    I was about to follow Zhao Yu back to the Municipal Bureau, but when I walked out of the school gate, I saw a black Audi parked by the gate, which was quite eye-catching.

    I looked at this car a little familiar, and thought again, isn't this the car of the gangster boss Duan Qingshui?

    Seeing this car, I almost knew who was looking for me.  Ah Jiu's father, Feng Sihai.

    I glanced at Zhao Yu, who nodded to me.  At this moment, when I looked at the car door, Duan Yunyao, dressed in black, came down and said to me: "Mr. Song, our boss is here to invite you."

    Invited to talk by the boss of the gang, anyone who heard it would probably think of Alexander.

    Zhao Yu said to Duan Yunyao, "I'll go too."

    Duan Yunyao glanced at him and nodded.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fifty-six

    ?

    I got into the car with Zhao Yu, and only Duan Yunyao was there.  He was driving, and we sat in the back seat, and the atmosphere was very dull for a while.

    The car drove forward steadily, and stopped when it reached a traffic light.  I heard Duan Yunyao sigh impatiently, put an arm on the back of the passenger seat.

    Neither of them spoke, and Zhao Yu even turned his head to the car window, looking at the scenery outside.  I helplessly turned my eyes to the front, and inadvertently caught a glimpse of Duan Yunyao's arm resting on the back of the chair.

    At this glance, I caught a glimpse of something like a tattoo on Duan Yunyao's arm, like a string of words, but I didn't recognize the words.  But the font is very familiar, as if I have seen it somewhere.

    This discovery inexplicably provoked my thoughts, and I began to search my guts to recall where the characters of this glyph came from.  After thinking for a while, when the car continued to move forward, I suddenly remembered where I saw this text!

    It turned out to be seen on the handle of Wu Dan's ancient knife, "Zhongtian"!  I remember Wu Dan said that the script is the oldest Dongba script, the ancient script of the Naxi people.  Could it be that Duan Yunyao is from the Naxi tribe?

    Thinking of this, I asked curiously, "Yunyao, what nationality are you from?"

    Duan Yunyao didn't seem to expect that I would ask this kind of question, so he answered after a while: "Han, do you have any questions?"

    I asked: "Then why are the tattoos on your arm the ancient characters of the Naxi people?"

    "Oh?" Duan Yunyao subconsciously raised his arm to look at it, and then lazily replied: "What kind of Western family is this? I don't know, but I went to a tattoo shop that day when I was bored, and asked the boss to tattoo it for me."  Some good-looking text patterns. I saw that the characters were pretty, so I got them on. It said it was something to keep safe, similar to the words of Buddha."

    Is it just that?  I stared suspiciously at Duan Yunyao's back for a while.  Dongba script is not common, and it would be nonsense to say that an ordinary tattoo shop owner knows about it.

    But Duan Yunyao obviously refused to tell the truth, perhaps because he didn't want to bring up his own life experience.  After hearing our conversation, Zhao Yu couldn't help but glanced at us meaningfully, but didn't say anything.

    At this time, the car has gradually entered the villa area where Ah Jiu's family is located.

    Arriving at Ah Jiu's house again, Feng Sihai was in the villa in the suburbs.  Remembering that Ah Jiu was by my side when I came last time, now that Yiren has gone, I got out of the car and walked into the villa, feeling very uncomfortable.

    Entering the living room, I saw that several people had come inside, either sitting or standing.  Duan Qingshui sat on one side, and on the other side sat a middle-aged man who looked to be in his fifties.

    I peeked at the old man's eyes, and saw that the old man's hair was a little gray, but his spirit and bearing were quite good.  Wearing a Tang suit-style short-sleeved shirt on the upper body, with his hand resting on a dragon-headed cane.

    I thought to myself, but judging by his demeanor, he should be Feng Sihai.

    At this time, Feng Sihai's eyes had already fallen on me.  My scalp was numb, thinking that Feng Sihai must mention Ah Jiu again.  I'm not afraid that he will beat me or take revenge, but it's just that it's inevitable to make people feel guilty and uneasy, and facing Ah Jiu's adoptive father, it seems pretentious for me to respond to any words.

    "Are you Song Yan?" Feng Sihai asked me to sit down.

    I nodded and met Feng Sihai's careful gaze.  He sighed softly and said, "My daughter is dead, and now the murderer is at large. Don't tell me your police have anything to say?"

    His words were not high-pitched, neither light nor heavy, but they rang in my ears like thunder, making my heart sour, but I didn't know how to answer.  I have never given up searching for Yang Wen's whereabouts, but Yang Wen is a very secretive person, and he must have learned the disguise technique from Mu Sha, so it is very difficult to find out.  But if I want to tell Feng Sihai these words, it is tantamount to shirking responsibility.

    Seeing that I didn't speak, Feng Sihai snorted coldly and said, "I didn't come to you to inquire about crimes. My daughter would rather die to protect you, so I won't make things difficult for you. But you have to agree to my two requests.  .¡±

    When I heard it, yes, here comes the point.  But what can a mob boss ask of me?  I looked at him suspiciously, but I heard Feng Sihai continue to say: "I think you also understand the reason why Ah Jiu is here with me. I want you to continue to be like Ah Jiu, helping me and doing things for me."

    When I heard this, I immediately became unhappy.  No matter how Feng Sihai and Ah Jiu are as close as father and daughter, he is also from the underworld.  Let the police do things for him, who are you!  It seems that this guy was just interested in the predictive ability of Ah Jiu's Nether Eye.

    I wanted to turn my face at that time, but held back my anger and said: "Mr. Feng, I am a policeman and I am very busy every day. Maybe I don't have time to listen to your errands."It was deep and quiet, and it was dark under the wall.  When I hit the wall, I accidentally bumped into Ruan Lingxi.

    Ruan Lingxi scolded in a low voice: "Idiot, your mother wants to scare me to death!!"

    Just as I was about to reply, Zhao Yu also jumped off the wall and whispered to us: "Stop making noise, we can't explain who disturbed the school."

    So the three of us quietly walked to the women's toilet where the accident happened.  At this time, I found that the elementary school next to the women's toilet, Huanghedao Elementary School.  At this time, the Nether Eye showed that there was a faint cloud of black air floating over the elementary school.

    "It seems that there is a problem with that elementary school." I whispered to Zhao Yu.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Are you right? Nothing strange happened in elementary school."

    Zhao Yu glanced at the time on the phone, and said in a low voice, "Wait a little longer. It is said that the ballad appeared at eleven o'clock."

    So we hid in the dark and waited quietly.  At eleven o'clock, I really saw the faint black air over the elementary school drifting into the yard of the vocational school.  I poked Zhao Yu and said in a low voice, "It seems like something is coming."

    So the three of us calmed down and observed carefully.

    At this time, suddenly, there was a looming singing voice in my ears: "Throw, throw, throw the handkerchief, and put it gently behind the child. Don't call, hurry up, catch him, hurry up!"  Just grab him"

    This was originally a very playful and lovely song in our childhood.  However, listening to it now, the voice of singing ballads is very mechanical, and a bit sharp and harsh, which is very uncomfortable for the ears.

    And just after the song sounded, I suddenly saw a few more figures in the yard.  I counted carefully, and there were five people in total, all of whom seemed to be girls, sitting in a circle, clapping their hands mechanically, and singing this song.

    I whispered to both of them: "See?"

    Zhao Yu said in a low voice: "I see, let's lean over and have a look." Then, he took out the pistol and loaded the bullet.  I also hold the god of war in my hands.

    The three of us walked slowly and stopped half a meter behind the five ghosts.

    Only now did I see the appearance of the five ghosts clearly.  Sure enough, they are exactly the same as the photos of the deceased I have seen, except that they now have pale faces, mechanically moving mouths, clapping hands and singing expressionlessly, and staring at the empty place. No matter how you look at it, it is creepy.  Youthful and beautiful.

    But at this time, I saw a little girl running around them holding a handkerchief.  The little girl looked only ten years old, with a ponytail and a small skirt, and she sang along.

    However, the strange thing is that there is no death or ghost in this little girl, as if she is a living person.

    I whispered to Zhao Yu: "Five are ghosts, but the little girl is alive, what's going on?"

    Zhao Yu was a little stunned, and said, "Then go and take that little girl away first."

    I nodded, stepped forward and hugged the little girl from behind, and said: "Little friend, go with brother!"

    I thought the girl would at least cry and fuss for a while, but unexpectedly, the girl suddenly turned her back to me with a strange smile, and then said coldly: "I haven't lost the handkerchief yet. After that, they all died.  "

    This voice is extremely old, it really doesn't sound like a little girl's voice.  I was startled, I couldn't help but let go, and threw the girl to the ground.

    At this moment, the little girl giggled and turned her face away.  I took a closer look and was almost scared to pee.

    I saw that the little girl's body had not changed, but her face had changed into that of a seventy or eighty-year-old man with wrinkles and a mouth with few teeth, staring at us with a strange smile.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fifty-Seven: Yin Talisman Sutra (Part 1)

    ?

    I looked at the strange doll and was momentarily petrified.  Zhao Yu raised his gun at this moment and was about to pull the trigger.  I quickly grabbed him and shouted: "This girl is a living person, not a ghost!"

    Zhao Yu froze for a moment, put down the gun, frowned and said, "Is it so strange for a living person?"

    I can't explain this phenomenon. At this time, I saw those female ghosts who were sitting and clapping and singing ghost songs stood up one after another. They still maintained the posture of clapping and singing, but they came towards us three.  Surrounding us, they kept singing: "Throw, throw, throw the handkerchief, put it gently behind the kid. Everyone, don't tell him, catch him quickly"

    I didn't feel anything when I heard this ghost song, but Ruan Lingxi who was beside me suddenly covered her head and shouted: "It's so noisy!"

    "Very noisy?" Zhao Yu and I exchanged glances, and immediately shot at the five female ghosts.  Just as we raised our guns to kill the female ghost, I suddenly saw that strange doll started running and jumping around us.

    I was afraid that this thing would make some kind of moth again, so I quickly killed the female ghost with a few shots, but looked at the doll.  I don't know if it's because of my personality explosion or what. In the past, I was often complained about as the god of war who was not strong enough. This time I suddenly counterattacked.

    In the past, it took several shots to kill this kind of little ghost, but now it takes one shot and it will never come back to life.  My friends and I were shocked immediately.

    But at this time, the ghost doll threw the handkerchief at my feet.  I suddenly became angry.  Your mother, are you trying to kill me?

    I just wanted to possess the body to catch the ghost doll again, but I saw her running away with a smile.  Ruan Lingxi kept yelling that she had a headache and was too loud, and she could barely stand up behind us.

    But at this time, I suddenly felt a heart-piercing pain coming from my body.  It was as if two giant hands were tearing my body apart.

    I couldn't help covering my head and squatting down.  Seeing this, Zhao Yu quickly stepped forward to support me and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "It hurts, I don't know why." I was so painful that I could hardly speak.

    Zhao Yu didn't understand why, seeing that Ruan Lingxi and I were crying out for pain, and our faces were pale and trembling, but there was nothing we could do, so he aimed his gun at the smiling girl, and shouted: "What are you?! Are you a human or a ghost?!  "

    I thought to myself, don't talk nonsense to her, find a way to save us first!  I thought about many ways to die, but never thought that I would die from pain.  And this pain method is very special, like the feeling of being torn in half.  Could it be that someone is casting a spell in secret, imitating the anti-Japanese drama "Tearing Devils Alive"?

    At this moment, out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of the handkerchief on the ground.  It was a cotton checked handkerchief, which looked like something that old people liked to use.  People now use paper towels instead of handkerchiefs, and they don't know how to use them at all.

    But the handkerchief exudes a faint blood and black air.

    Immediately, I had an idea, and called Zhao Yu, "Quick, set this handkerchief on fire!"

    Zhao Yu understood, quickly took out the lighter from his pocket, picked up the handkerchief and lit it.

    After a while, the handkerchief was reduced to ashes.  After the handkerchief was burned, the little girl suddenly passed out.  I felt that the pain in my body was relieved a lot, so I rushed to see the girl with Zhao Yu.

    I saw that the little girl had already passed out.  Although his face was a little pale, I was sure that this was a real person, not a ghost.

    "It seems that she was possessed by something just now." Zhao Yu said, "But I don't know where this child came from? Just now you said that the elementary school next door has a ghostly spirit. Could it be that this child is staying in the elementary school?"

    At this time, Ruan Lingxi also followed and said, "All the elementary school students go home from school at night, so why would any children stay here?"

    I nodded and said, "Let's go and have a look."

    Having said that, the few of us climbed over the wall according to the way we came, and went around to the gate of the primary school.  There is a guard room next to the gate. I walked over to have a look and saw that the door was not locked. Maybe there were night guards living inside.

    So I went up to knock on the door and shouted, "Is anyone there?"

    After knocking three or five times, the light in the guard room turned on, and someone inside promised, "Come here!"

    As soon as the door opened, an old man with gray hair came out.  The old man looked at us suspiciously: "Who are you?"

    At this time, Zhao Yu walked up to the sleeping little girl in his arms, and asked, "Master, do you think this child is a student in this elementary school?"

    The uncle took a closer look and was taken aback: "Isn't this Xiao Rongrong? This is Teacher Liu's daughter. What, where are you from?"

    I hurriedly showed the police ID to the uncle, and said that I just came home from a party with my friends.?? whispered: "Be honest, there is someone next door!"

    The villain said angrily: "I don't care, let you dare to take advantage of me!"

    When I heard the sound of the water over there getting quieter, I became anxious.  I had no choice but to grab her hand, but this guy kicked me with his feet, and even dared to scold me.  I suddenly became angry, and thought to myself, you found this by yourself!

    Immediately, with a strong hand, he pulled the villain into his arms, and blocked the mouth of this guy with his lips.  At this moment, I heard a knock on the door next door, and the man came out.  Fortunately, the villain was frightened at this time, and forgot to fight back for a while.  I heard that person's footsteps in the distance, so I felt relieved, and the soft lips of the villain suddenly touched my sensory nerves.

    I saw that she was shocked, angry and blushing, and suddenly she was a little moved, and I also wanted to play tricks, so I didn't let her go, and I couldn't help deepening the sudden kiss.

    I closed my eyes involuntarily, only to feel the fragrance of flowers and plants around me, and the warmth in my arms. This sudden comfort made my heart beat faster inexplicably. Ignoring her struggle, I hugged the villain even tighter.

    Gradually, my consciousness also began to drift away, and I couldn't help moving the kiss down, sticking to her lips to the neck, until it touched the collar, and I suddenly woke up.

    I panicked in my heart, and quickly let go of the villain, thinking that it was the night that caused the trouble, and even did such a thing to the villain.

    But at this time, I saw that she was also dumbfounded, and even forgot to beat me for a while.  I saw that her eyes were full of weeping and stubborn moisture, and I couldn't help feeling a little distracted.  But remembering that if this guy reacts in a while, he might give me a big fat beating, so he quickly stood up and kept a safe distance from her.

    Sure enough, a few seconds later, the villain jumped up and kicked over: "Song Yan!! You pervert!!"

    I was about to silence her, but the moment I looked up, I suddenly saw an unusual sign!

    The bathroom faces north and south, and there is a small window behind Ruan Lingxi.  And at this time, I saw a faint black air drifting past the window.  Looking at that direction, it seems to be floating out of the room on the right of the bathroom.

    Next to the left side of the women's room is the men's room, and next to the right side should be a small warehouse.  This is what we saw when we walked in.

    I whispered to Ruan Lingxi: "There is a problem with the room on the right! Let's go and have a look."

    Ruan Lingxi scolded: "Don't follow me to divert your attention!"

    I had no choice but to say: "I didn't, I'll call Zhao Yu first." Then, I took out my mobile phone and rang Zhao Yu, and then sent a text message: Come quickly to the window in the corridor on the first floor.

    So I pulled Ruan Lingxi out of the bathroom with a cat on her waist, and went to the window in the corridor to wait for Zhao Yu.  The windows on the first floor have iron bars to prevent thieves, but since there is nothing to steal in this place, the iron bars are not locked.  I pushed the anti-theft fence away little by little, and when I saw that Zhao Yu was under the window, I signaled him to come in.

    Zhao Yu then entered the room through the window, glanced at both of us, and said in a low voice, "Why are you two disheveled?"

    Both the villain and I were a little embarrassed, but at this time we didn't care about talking nonsense, so we said to Zhao Yu: "There is a problem with the room that is used as a small warehouse, let's go in and have a look."

    Zhao Yu nodded, didn't say much, and followed us to the warehouse door.  As soon as I pushed the door, I saw that it was locked, so I found a piece of wire and opened the door repeatedly.

    Pushing open the door, I saw that although it was called a warehouse, there was nothing inside.  But there was indeed a cold atmosphere in the room, and there was a heavy black air on the floor.

    "Could it be that there is a basement here too?" I whispered to Zhao Yu, "Let's look for it."

    So the three of us split up to find it.  After a while, Ruan Lingxi greeted us in a low voice: "I found it, come and have a look!"

    We saw her standing in a corner of the wall, and sure enough, we saw a wooden door with a pull-up on the floor.

    I stepped forward and pulled the wooden door, and saw a small basement in front of me.  Moreover, there was a light coming out of the basement.

    Zhao Yu and I held guns, and Ruan Lingxi followed, and slowly went down to the basement.

    After going down, I saw that the lights were on inside, and there were five people lying on the futon, surrounding a small table, and there were still things on the table, which seemed to be brushes, rice paper and inkstone.

    Judging from the backs and profiles of the five people, they looked like five old people.  But after seeing them, my heart sank.  Because I could clearly see the bluish-gray lifelessness surrounding them.

    These five people are dead.

    I put down the gun and said to Zhao Yu: "Everyone is dead." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fifty-Eighth: Yin Talisman Classic (Part 2)

    ?

    Zhao Yu and I put down the pistols in our hands and approached to check.  The five deceased were all old people over sixty years old, and they looked very particular about their clothes. They might be retired veteran cadres.  Well, the collective death of these retired veteran cadres in the leisure center is terrible enough.

    Zhao Yu said: "Basically all those who can enter here are retired cadres above the ministerial level. Five of them died now, which is enough for us."

    At this time, I glanced at the furnishings in the basement, and saw that the basement was full of Taoist supplies, and there was a copper stove in the middle of the table.

    The lid of the copper furnace is sealed with lime paraffin, which is very hard.  I picked up the copper stove and looked at it carefully, and felt that there seemed to be something in it.  Zhao Yu asked me to throw the copper stove on the ground and break it open to have a look.  So I smashed the thing to the ground with all my strength, but it couldn't be opened.  I picked it up and dropped it a few times before breaking it open.

    After breaking it open, the copper furnace was full of red powder.

    "What is this?" I frowned, and at the same time smelled a strange smell from the powder, which seemed to be a fishy smell.

    Zhao Yu attached a little bit to his finger, put it on his nose and smelled it: "It seems to be the smell of some Chinese herbal medicine mixed with blood."

    When I heard this, I thought that those five girls died of lower body bleeding, and I felt a little nauseous. I thought, could it be that my aunt mixed something else to make it?

    Looking at the few dead people again, their faces turned blue, as if they had been poisoned.  I asked Zhao Yu, is the powder poisonous?

    Zhao Yu sighed: "I'm not a silver needle, can I still test out the poison all at once?"

    At this time, Ruan Lingxi said: "Look, there seems to be a trap door under this copper furnace!"

    Only then did I lean over to take a look, and sure enough, the copper furnace was turned over by me, with the bottom facing up obliquely.  And a movable door under the copper furnace was exposed.  I hurried forward to open it, and saw five small white porcelain bottles inside, with names and birthdays written on them.

    These names are exactly the same as the five girls who just died!  I opened the white porcelain bottle and saw that it was filled with red liquid, which tasted salty and fishy.

    Let me wipe, this is not some kind of aunt again, right?  I disgustedly put it aside.  At this time, I saw Zhao Yu leaning over to look at some rice papers on the table.

    I followed suit and took a look, only to see a series of spell-like things on the paper, and they were all red.

    Zhao Yu said: "Judging from the content, they seem to be copying the "Yin Talisman Classic". I have heard of this thing before. It is a so-called "immortal art" for rejuvenation, but it is actually heresy. And this kind of scripture is  It was written in ink made of women's menstrual blood mixed with other medicines. Now it seems that these five people want to rejuvenate, so they found the five female students. However, it takes a lot of blood to copy so many things, so they gave it to the five girls.  Something caused menstrual bleeding. Now it's killing people."

    I nodded and said: "Your analysis makes sense. But how did these five people die, and what about the ghost song? Why did the person who planned this kill five old people? It's unnecessary."

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "If it is targeting you, then this case is likely to attract the attention of the police and your attention, so that you know that the perpetrator is targeting you, and then get involved in this case so that you can do things conveniently."  .¡±

    I think his explanation is a bit far-fetched, but it makes sense after thinking about it.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Oh, what's going on, call the police first, and find out the origins of these old things. If you don't go home in the middle of the night and write some Yinfu scriptures here, it's probably not a good thing."

    Zhao Yu said: "No, it's already illegal for us to break in in the middle of the night. Now we call the police, and it's hard for us to investigate."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Then what should we do? Wait for the family members of these five people to find out?"

    Zhao Yu said: "The five people haven't returned all night, and the family members will come to find them. Let's look for other things in this place first, to see if there are any clues. For example, what is it that is attached to Rong Rong?"

    Having said that, the three of us spread out and searched carefully for each place in the basement.  The basement wasn't too small, but there was only one light above the heads of the five people, and it was an old-fashioned light bulb. It only illuminated the area in the middle, but the surrounding area was still blurry.

    At this point, I looked around to see if there was anything out of the ordinary.  At this time, I saw Ruan Lingxi heading straight for the corner.  Suddenly, I seem to see that the corner of the wall is different from other places, it seems to be narrower than others.

    And the corner of the wall was pitch black, and there seemed to be something hidden there.  After I saw it clearly, I couldn't help but panic.

    &nbspYu Yu waited outside the emergency room, feeling a little uneasy.  I asked Zhao Yu, "Do you think doctors can cure corpse poison?"

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "I don't know, we'll have to wait until the first aid is over. But corpse poison is very powerful, and Lingxi's Taoism is not high. It's fate to be hit by such a heavy corpse energy without dying suddenly."  It's grown up. I just don't know what will happen later."

    When I heard this, I felt even more nervous, couldn't help but couldn't sit still, stood up and walked back and forth in the corridor for a while.

    Zhao Yu sighed: "Can you calm down for a while? Walking makes me dizzy!"

    I sighed again and again.  Zhao Yu said: "Okay, take this opportunity, let's think about what happened tonight."

    I sighed: "What are you thinking about? If Yang Wen really did it, he also raised that ghost, just to kill me." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 59: Mystery of Life Experience

    ?

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "First of all, what is the matter with these old people? If they went to these five girls in order to rejuvenate their youth, and obtained menstrual blood to copy the "Yin Talisman Classic" just to practice evil methods, then the girls  Because of this, she died after taking some pill that caused heavy menstrual bleeding. The school tried her best to cover up the death of the female student. However, Yang Wen wanted to attract the attention of the police, so he raised a ghost and let the ghost possess him in a  The rumor of a ghostly nursery rhyme about the little girl made everyone panic all day long and attracted the attention of the police. Then, you will be involved."

    I thought for a while and said, "If the purpose of raising ghosts is to kill me, there is really no need to kill Ruan Lingxi, isn't it? If it is just an accidental injury, but I heard that this kind of ghosts with partial consciousness will probably have  Purposefully attack the target set by the master, instead of killing innocent people in vain. This is easy to attract the attention of others and cause confusion. But if this ghost is said to attack others indiscriminately, then in the basement, except for me and Ruan Lingxi, he did not go  Trouble with you."

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "You mentioned it, I think it's a bit interesting. Indeed, this ghost is going after you two, and it doesn't seem to see me at all. I understand if the target is you, but Ruan Lingxi,  What's the benefit to Yang Wen?"

    When I think of this, I am also puzzled.  But remembering that just now I clearly noticed that something bad happened to Ruan Lingxi, but I didn't try my best to stop it, I feel very regretful at this moment.

    Just when the two of us were at a loss, I suddenly heard footsteps coming from the hospital corridor.  The footsteps were neither fast nor slow, and they walked very smoothly.  I couldn't help frowning: In the middle of the night, even the doctors and nurses on duty were drowsy, who would take a walk in this place?

    I looked back and saw a tall and thin young man walking from the shadows, it turned out to be the mysterious Yang Rui!

    "Why are you here?" I asked.

    Yang Rui said coldly: "I can answer your questions." As he spoke, he turned his eyes to me and said, "Yang Wen is injured by you and your master now. Although he didn't die, the injury should be serious.  Appearing easily. And this year is his "year of catastrophe", so he can't take much action. What he wants to do most now is to prolong his life and overcome the catastrophe."

    I said: "I know all this, but what does it have to do with Ruan Lingxi's murder?! Besides, he really did these cases?"

    Yang Rui said: "Maybe you don't know these veteran cadres. In the past few days, I have spent a lot of trouble to investigate these five people. It is said that these five people were in a coma in the intensive care unit two years ago. Recently, they were only asked by Yang.  Aroused by Fa Gong. After waking up, the old guys were very convinced of Yang Wen, and began to meditate and practice with him, and became more and more energetic. Later, these old people used resources to help Yang Wen and occupied this leisure center. What to do specifically,  You also saw it in the basement. These old men and five young girls are just a tool for Yang Wen to attract your attention. Officer Zhao guessed that it is probably close to ten."

    I was stunned and said: "After all these troubles, they just want to kill me?? This is unlikely."

    Yang Rui said: "No, Yang Wen also knows now that maybe he can't kill you, and you shouldn't die. So, I want to find another way to save my life."

    "Another way?" I felt even more depressed: "Wait, what does this have to do with Ruan Lingxi's injury?!"

    Zhao Yu couldn't stand listening, and sighed: "Okay, I need to be more direct when talking to Song Yan. What Yang Rui means is that Lingxi is a descendant of the Wushan sect. Perhaps, Yang Wen wanted to go to Wushan to seek medicine, but looking for  If you don't reach Wushan, you will have to follow us secretly."

    "Huh? Could it be like this?" I felt a little unbelievable after hearing this, but it seemed to make sense.

    Yang Rui said: "I don't know the specifics. However, once Yang Wen put the birthstone on your body, did you find any extraordinary signs before and after that, which made you feel very surprised or unreasonable? If so,  That means that what you experienced is likely to be a fragment of what he experienced. Based on this, you may be able to find some clues about Yang Wen's whereabouts. Because even I can't find it."

    "Unreasonable?" I thought about it for a long time, and suddenly remembered something.  That day I fell into a coma inside the high wall of the village, and in a trance I saw the image of a woman who looked like a fairy from the outside world.  And the appearance of that woman is exactly that of Su Ling, one of the so-called goddesses of Wushan in the portrait left by Wu Dan's friend.

    Thinking of this, I was suddenly taken aback.  I originally thought that I was dreaming at the time, or that it was a scene where the soul came out of the body and met by chance.  Now that I think about it, I was being selfish.  My fairy sister doesn't know me, even if I'm dreaming or going out of my body, it's impossible to encounter the image of a person I haven't met.

    So it seems that this is Yang Wen's memory?  ?  He is still involved with the disciples of the Wushan sect?

    Thinking of this, I suddenly thought of Musa, so I asked: ?Thinking, let us go to Wushan and find people sent by Wushan to save people?  "

    After hearing this, Wu Dan sighed: "Xiao Zhao is still smart. I said apprentice, how many of you can be like others, with a brighter mind? That's what I mean. Some people who practice Taoism also know that there is a kind of Wushan sect.  The life-saving medicine is called Nine Turns Regeneration Pill. The name is very vulgar, and it looks like a magic stick that is usually used to deceive people, but this pill of Wushan Sect is refined by the founder of Wushan.  Ten tuberculosis, there is only one breath left. Eating this thing can also regenerate the flesh and bones, and heal quickly. Of course, there seem to be few of this thing, and the prescription has been lost with the passage of time. You guys  If you can ask the head of the Wushan School to take out this thing to save people, then the apprentice and daughter-in-law will be saved."

    When I heard it, I was overjoyed: "Lingxi is a descendant of the Wushan sect, their head will definitely save people, right? I'm going to ask for medicine!"

    Wu Dan grabbed me and asked, "Do you know the specific location of the Wushan sect? Besides, Lingxi refuses to admit that he belongs to the Wushan sect. There must be some life-and-death estrangement with this sect. You go  , how sure are you?"

    When Wu Dan asked this question, I was immediately stunned.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 60 An Unexpected Companion

    ?

    I thought about it, and felt that what Wu Dan said made sense, so I asked even more helplessly: "Then what do you think should be done, Master?"

    Wu Dan said: "According to my friend back then, the Wushan faction should be located near Luoxia Peak, which is also near the Goddess Peak. But in recent years, no one has been able to find the location of the Wushan faction. It is probably because the people of the Wushan faction set up something.  It's a way to hide the eyes, so that outsiders can't find the way into the mountain, just like the way she used when we saw Lingxi before."

    "However, my friend left a painting back then, which is the portrait of Su Ling, one of the so-called goddesses of Wushan. The painting has a background and is a scenic spot. If you are near the Goddess Peak, follow the painting  Looking at the scenery, you should be able to find the location of the Wushan School."

    As soon as I heard it, I hurriedly said: "Then what are you waiting for, Master will go home and help find that painting!"

    Zhao Yu said at this time: "Uncle Wu, let me go with Song Yan, so I can take care of you on the way."

    Wu Dan listened, but refused straight away: "No way. You went to the leisure center in the middle of the night to make a big fuss and killed five old cadres. Do you think this matter can be left alone? Wait, watch out for your leaders to find you  If you talk, maybe you will be punished! You should stay and deal with the aftermath. Let my second apprentice go by himself and take that fox with him."

    When Wu Dan mentioned this, I remembered the disaster I caused tonight.  Indeed, as a policeman who knows the law and breaks the law, and enters other people's territory like a thief, it cannot be justified.  I looked at Zhao Yu worriedly and asked, "Is it possible? Will there be any serious punishment?"

    Zhao Yu said calmly: "Don't worry, I can handle it."

    Wu Dan saw the small Goddess Crossbow on Ruan Lingxi's arm, so he took it off, handed it to me, and said, "Take this and show it to the Wushan faction. They should believe your words. I think the Bai Chaoyun generation  Grandmaster, even if there is something wrong with Lingxi and she is kicked out of the master's school, she will agree to save people, the former disciples are dying."

    When I heard the words, I hurriedly put away the Goddess Crossbow carefully, and said, "Master is still thoughtful. Then you see, I will leave early tomorrow morning?"

    Wu Dan said: "No, although I know that the Wushan School is probably near Shennv Peak, but the Twelve Peaks of Wushan, the range is too wide. If it is not nearby, how do you find it? The altitude is two to three thousand meters, do you go one by one?  Climb up and have a look?"

    I said anxiously: "Then what should I do?"

    Wu Dan said: "Go to Zhao Zhenhai. Isn't this guy selling all kinds of news? Go and ask him if he knows where the Wushan faction is."

    After hearing this, I couldn't wait to ask Zhao Zhenhai for clarification.  But helplessly, it is past four o'clock in the morning, Zhao Zhenhai is definitely not in the shop, and I don't know where he lives, so I had to look at the sleeping Ruan Lingxi again, and then went back to pack my bags and wait for the dawn.

    Wu Dan also followed me back, took out the portrait of Su Ling, handed it to me, and asked me to carefully examine the background on the portrait.

    I use the light to unfold the scroll painting.  In the painting, I saw a beautiful and elegant woman in white clothes, with a loose bun, and the long hair hanging down the back of her head fluttered in the wind.  This woman looked only twenty-three or twenty-four years old, and she was holding a bamboo flower basket with unknown flowers and plants in it. Although she was very beautiful, her eyes were cold, which really reminded me of Tianlongba.  The fairy sister of the Ministry.

    Behind this woman is a mountain peak, surrounded by clouds and fog.  A waterfall fell from the sky and fell into the stone pool behind her.  And there are strange flowers and plants growing around the stone pool.  The butterflies dance lightly, and the birds rejoice.

    I looked at the scenery in this painting, and suddenly my heart trembled: Isn't this what I saw in my dream that day?

    Seeing me staring at the painting in a daze, Wu Dan said, "You two, don't tell me you've forgotten about the apprentice's daughter-in-law because of the beauty of women?"

    I spat: "Master, I was thinking, I have seen this woman." Then, I told the situation that day again, and I told Yang Rui's guess.

    After hearing this, Wu Dan nodded and said, "You're right, maybe the old man Yang Wen knew Su Ling and had a relationship with him. I don't know if he's going to Wushan too, but obviously, if the old bk  If he wants to go to Wushan, he really can't find the way now, or he dare not go by himself, so he uses you as a test stone."

    I rolled up the scroll, put it in my backpack, and said, "Whatever, anyway, I can only go to Wushan to seek medicine this time. I don't care about these."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Then you go early and come back early. You will definitely come back within two months."

    I said: "What if I can't find it or delay the time? Two months, I really don't know if it will work."

    Wu Dan said: "Well, if you can't find it, you have to come back within two months."

    When I heard it, I was pleasantly surprised: "Could it be that Master hasWhat other way to save the wicked girl?  "

    Wu Dan said: "No, what I mean is, if you can't ask for medicine, you will come back within two months to see your wife for the last time."

    I said with a bitter face: "Master, you are still joking at this time."

    Wu Dan shouted: "I'm not kidding, I'm telling you, little bk, be careful on the road this time, don't make mistakes, go early and return early. I will help you look after your wife, she won't be snatched away by others."

    Xiao Mi has been listening to our chat, and when she heard that she was going to Wushan, she said, "Okay, I heard that there are many beauties there, so I just went to have a look. It's also the hometown of Linghu. Maybe I'll point you there directly.  Way to go, hey."

    I smiled bitterly and said, "I hope so."

    After I packed my bags, I couldn't sleep anymore. I lay on the bed until dawn, then hurriedly washed up and went out to find Zhao Zhenhai.

    Zhao Zhenhai saw me early in the morning and said in surprise: "Officer Song, you came to see me so early? Aren't you a policeman from Bengbu? Why do you run to our Tianjin Wei every day?? Is this a transfer?"

    I scolded: "Don't fucking talk nonsense with me. Just one thing, do you know the exact location of the Wushan faction?"

    Hearing this, Zhao Zhenhai couldn't help being stunned: "This is really strange. Why do you look for the address of the Wushan faction? No one has mentioned it for many years. Wait, I seem to have a map, but it's been many years  It¡¯s gone before. I could find the location of the Wushan faction before, but now, for some reason, it¡¯s gone.¡±

    I was stunned, and asked, "Who else looked for it, could it be Yang Wen?"

    Zhao Zhenhai said: "What Yang asked, it wasn't him."

    I asked, "Then who else?"

    Zhao Zhenhai said: "Who? I¡ª¡ªI won't tell you." As he spoke, the guy actually sang while looking for the map: "I won't tell you, I won't tell you, I won't~~tell~tell~you  ~~~!!"

    I suddenly became angry.  Just when I was searching my stomach and trying to hurt him, suddenly there was a sound of footsteps outside, I looked back, and an unexpected person came: Duan Qingshui.

    When I met Duan Qingshui before, he was full of pomp and style, surrounded by a group of followers in suits and leather shoes, or dressed in dragons, embroidery and phoenixes, full of domineering.  But when he showed up today, he was dressed in casual clothes and wearing huge sunglasses, making him look like a fucking artist.

    "Ah, ah, Boss Duan!!" Zhao Zhenhai looked at Duan Qingshui, and his face of flattering and hugging his thighs was immediately revealed.

    "Give me the map I want today." Duan Qingshui didn't talk nonsense, and Zhao Zhenhai immediately said: "I found it, I found it, the map of the location of the Wushan faction!"

    With that said, the guy handed a hand-painted map to Duan Qingshui.  I looked anxiously: "Hey, what's the matter with you, didn't you promise to give me the map?"

    Zhao Zhenhai frowned and said, "Officer Song, I didn't say that. Police comrades can't use power to suppress others!"

    I was even angrier: "Then why does he want this map? I want this map to save lives!!"

    After hearing this, Duan Qingshui asked, "Save people? Whom?"

    I sighed, thinking that in order to save the evil girl, I will give in to you, the boss of the gangster.  So he said: "My friend, she is seriously injured now, and she has only one breath left. I must go to Wushan to seek medicine to save her life."

    After Duan Qingshui listened, he responded lightly with "Oh", but he didn't mean to give up the map to me.  When I saw it anxiously, I asked, "Then what about you, why are you going to the Wushan sect?"

    It's not like going on a fucking blind date.

    Duan Qingshui said: "I'm going to meet an old person and pay homage to an ancestor. If you want to go, we can go together, and I can help you find it. But there is a condition."

    "What condition?" I asked.

    "If you help our boss with something, I will promise to take you to Wushan together. This map, of course we can look at it together." Duan Qingshui said leisurely.

    "But I'm a policeman. I can't let me resign. Follow your boss. Or do you want me to be an undercover police officer?" I said.

    "Don't worry, we didn't expect you to quit your job as a police officer. Just help our boss with what Ah Jiu did before. As an undercover agent, do you watch too many Hong Kong movies?" Duan Qingshui laughed and said, "Even if you  Going to be an undercover agent, can IQ do it?"

    I was eager to get the map and didn't want to entangle him too much, so I nodded and agreed.

    After getting the map, I took Xiao Mi, put on my backpack, and followed Duan Qingshui to the train station.  At the same time, I sent a message to Yang Rui, explaining that I had already set off for Wushan.  Immediately afterwards, I called the Municipal Bureau to ask for leave.  In order to ask for a few more days off, I simply risked my morals and told the team leader that I was going to see a psychiatrist.  When the captain heard that I was so sick, he quickly agreed.

    Duan Qingshui and I got on the train, and suddenly realized that our companions who went to Wushan this time were so unexpected.

    The so-called visiting friends or offering sacrifices to ancestors is obviously nonsense.  I heard that Duan Qingshui is from Dali Prefecture, Yunnan, and has nothing to do with Wushan at all.

    After Duan Qingshui got on the train, he sat on the seat, leaned against the back of the chair and began to close his eyes and meditate.  I looked at his unshaven and handsome face, and thought to myself, your sister, this guy won't really go to Wushan for a blind date.

    Thinking wildly like this, I also fell asleep in a daze.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)?? Said I was going to see a psychiatrist.  When the captain heard that I was so sick, he quickly agreed.

    Duan Qingshui and I got on the train, and suddenly realized that our companions who went to Wushan this time were so unexpected.

    The so-called visiting friends or offering sacrifices to ancestors is obviously nonsense.  I heard that Duan Qingshui is from Dali Prefecture, Yunnan, and has nothing to do with Wushan at all.

    After Duan Qingshui got on the train, he sat on the seat, leaned against the back of the chair and began to close his eyes and meditate.  I looked at his unshaven and handsome face, and thought to myself, your sister, this guy won't really go to Wushan for a blind date.

    Thinking wildly like this, I also fell asleep in a daze.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 61: Wu Ling (Part 1)

    ?

    In a trance, I seemed to see the woman in the painting walking towards me again.  It's just that this time it seemed to be smiling at me, and stretched out his hand to me, holding out something shining with white light in his palm.

    "Sister Immortal?" I shouted, but the woman suddenly disappeared.  I was startled, and thought to wait, I have to find where you live, hey!

    I was so anxious that I suddenly shouted: "Sister Fairy!"

    Immediately afterwards, I woke up.  I saw all the people in the carriage staring at me in amazement, while Duan Qingshui next to me looked at me helplessly, unfolded the newspaper beside me and continued to read.

    I laughed and said, "I fell asleep and dreamed, I'm sorry."

    Duan Qingshui said: "A sweet dream?"

    I said: "Speaking of which, what exactly did you go to Wushan for? I know you are from Yunnan, so you have nothing to do with Wushan, right?"

    Duan Qingshui smiled and said, "I won't get in your way."

    This sentence blocked my doubts.  Indeed, this time I went to ask for medicine, and I didn't want to cause any complications. Whether he went to Wushan If You Are the One or sacrificed to the ancestors has nothing to do with me.

    Thinking of this, I suddenly remembered the Dongba characters on Duan Yunyao's arm, and couldn't help but glance at Duan Qingshui's arm.  Sure enough, the same text was tattooed on his arm.  However, looking at those characters closely, they seem to grow out of the flesh, rather than tattoos, which is very strange.

    However, what is even more surprising is that Duan Qingshui is also a master of Taoism, and his Taoism is on par with Wu Dan, or even better.  But in order to avoid trouble, I don't bother to tell the truth, so I just pretend I don't know anything about it.

    We had nothing to say all the way, we took the train to Wushan County, and only then did we know that we need to take a boat to get to Shennvfeng.  But when I went to Wushan County, I asked the locals. There are mountains around Shennv Peak, and there are very few people. If you want to go to Shennv Peak, you'd better wait until tomorrow.

    We have been on the road for a day or two, and it is afternoon now. If I waste this afternoon, I feel unwilling.

    After inquiring for a while, the owner of a hotel finally said that there is a village closest to the Goddess Peak, called the Goddess Village.  But the people in that village are a very old and closed village, with strange customs and difficult dialects. If you really want to go, outsiders will not understand what they are talking about.

    When I heard this, I was troubled.  Duan Qingshui said: "This is easy."

    So, he took me to the street and walked along a road in Wushan County.  Walking on this road, I saw that there are people of all kinds from all over the world in this place.  Moreover, there are actually quite a few couples on the street, both in pairs, wearing couple outfits and wearing travel agency hats or badges.

    "What's the matter, it's popular for couples to visit Wushan together this year?" I asked Duan Qingshui puzzled.

    "Do you think about what day tomorrow is?" Duan Qingshui said.

    "This, it should be the thirteenth?" I replied.

    "Tomorrow is Qixi Festival." Duan Qingshui said: "So, many people who like to travel will go to Shennv Peak to see."

    I suddenly realized.  "The goddess should be safe, but the world should be shocked."  Wushan Goddess Peak is probably the most affectionate stone rendered by literati in the past dynasties.  It is said that the fairy Yao Ji in the sky was transformed into, or some kind of goddess met King Chuhuai in a dream, and so on. Your mother, King Chuhuai, has a dickish mentality, which shows that you can't see the real goddess, you can only have sex in your dreams.

    Thinking of this, I glanced at Duan Qingshui and thought to myself, everyone goes to the Goddess Peak with their girls for a date, and I'm with a bearded uncle and a fox.

    Just thinking of this, I suddenly heard a siren.  Looking back, I saw a police car driving behind me.  Look at the meaning, what happened.  When I saw the police car, I felt a sense of inexplicable intimacy and familiarity, so I asked a restaurant chef who was watching the excitement, "Uncle, what happened?"

    While catching fish from the water tank, the cook said in inauthentic Mandarin: "Ahead, people from Goddess Village died again. Two people died here."

    Goddess Village?  !  When I heard the name, I was taken aback.

    "Follow me to have a look." I grabbed Duan Qingshui and said, "Maybe we can go there in a police car."

    Duan Qingshui thought for a while and followed.  So we stopped a broken tricycle and asked him to follow the police car.  However, the police car did not drive out of the county seat, but stopped at the entrance of a small hospital in the county seat.

    Duan Qingshui and I also felt strange, thinking that we are here anyway, so let¡¯s go down and have a look.  If the police car is going to the Goddess Village today, then we will go with it, so as not to have to figure out what to do by ourselves.

    So we got out of the car and followed in.  I saw a few policemen rushing to the inpatient building and went up to the third floor.After everyone tried it on, they couldn't take it off.

    Seeing this, the doctors began to cut the leather hat with a scalpel, but just as soon as the knife was inserted into the hat, Chu Yun cried out in pain.

    Finally, the doctors started x-raying her head, which was shocking, as the inside of the hat held the scalp almost snugly, and the hair seemed to have been lodged into the cross-section of the hat.

    It should be impossible for the hair to have the force to enter the cap, but that is the case and difficult to explain.

    Then, Chu Yun called the police, and the police began to investigate the origin of the hat, but they couldn't find a cobbler in Orion Village who belonged to Orion and sold the white fox fur hat.

    Barton translated here, and suddenly saw Xiao Mi standing on the backpack behind me, and asked in surprise: "This is Wushan Linghu?"

    I remembered that he was a child of Orion's family, so he must know Linghu, so I took Xiao Mi down, handed it to his hand, and said with a smile: "Yes, this little fox is very obedient."

    Barton looked at Xiao Mi in his arms, with an uncertain expression.  I was puzzled and asked, "What's the matter, is there something wrong with Wushan Linghu?"

    Barton looked up at me, his expression suddenly became strange and gloomy.  After a while, he whispered: "Have you heard of the legend of the 'Witch Spirit'?"

 Chapter 62: Wu Ling (Part 2)

    ?

    "What is a witch spirit?" I asked.  Regarding the legend of Wushan, the only ones I am familiar with are the goddess Wushan who had sex with King Huai of Chu in a dream, and the legendary goddess who controlled the water with Dayu.  Visually, the two goddesses are the same. It cannot be said that if someone knows how to control the water, they cannot have sex. The goddess also has a private life.

    Barton said at this time: "The Wuling is another unproven legend of Wushan. This legend originated from the Wushan spirit fox."

    When I heard this, I looked down at Xiao Mi, and said with a smile: "Could Wu Ling still be a fox fairy?"

    Button said: "Although I don't believe in legends like fox fairies, the villagers there have indeed encountered something that looks like a human and a demon. I heard from the old man that it is Wu Ling, a demigod who protects spirit foxes in Wushan.  Maybe it's the Great Immortal Fox."

    After hearing this, I felt very nonsense.  I can understand the existence of ghosts, which can be explained by so-called science, that is, when a person dies, the magnetic field undergoes a strong change, resulting in a dying image or a powerful idea.

    But you told me that an animal has evolved into a human being, and I don't think I can agree.  If this is the case, any animal can evolve into a human being. When you see a dog on the road, you will think about it. Is this your colleague in the future?

    This kind of truth makes me unable to look directly.

    "Maybe it's a savage? It's like the legend of the savage in Shennongjia." I said, "But what's so special about this spirit fox? It's just that it looks better."

    Barton looked at me in surprise: "You raised a spirit fox, but don't you know him?"

    I thought to myself, what do I need to know? People can take care of themselves, and they still complain about me, the so-called master, at critical moments.

    I shook my head and said, "I don't understand, this fox was given to me by others. I thought it was a big-eared fox imported from abroad. Who knew it was a domestic product!"

    Button said: "It's Wushan Linghu, I won't admit it wrong. Some people dare to buy and sell Linghu, it seems that they don't want to live."

    I asked curiously: "Why is Wushan Linghu so powerful?" At least in my eyes, it's just a foodie.

    Button said: "Because Wushan spirit fox lives in the depths of Wushan, which is inaccessible to human beings, and is very smart, understands human nature, and knows where many rare medicinal materials grow. The local medicine farmers like spirit foxes because after getting acquainted with them, they can grow in the spirit fox.  Many precious medicinal materials are found in the places where foxes haunt. However, because the fur of spirit foxes is very rare, many hunters also thought of hunting foxes at first, and many spirit foxes were skinned alive for this, which is actually cruel.  The hunters of the spirit fox suddenly died in the mountains, as if their internal organs were torn to death by some animal. And the people who bought the spirit fox fur coats and hats were also seriously injured. Later, it was said that there was a spirit fox in Wushan.  Said, come to take revenge; some people also said that there are mountain gods who like spirit foxes and don¡¯t allow people to harm them. Therefore, there are legends of witch spirits, and now the local people dare not buy, sell or hunt spirit foxes.¡±

    After hearing this, I felt a little interesting.  Since no one dared to buy or sell it, where did this girl buy the fox fur hat from?

    But on second thought, maybe it was because no one dared to buy or sell the Wushan Linghu, so the girl thought she was buying ordinary white fox fur, but she didn't expect it to be the skin of a Linghu.

    "It's business for us to go to Goddess Village first." Duan Qingshui interrupted our chat: "Little brother, when are you going home?"

    Button said: "I'll go back tomorrow morning. If you want to go to Goddess Village, I can lead the way."

    Immediately I expressed my gratitude, and after we scheduled to meet at the door of our hotel at 7:00 tomorrow morning, Duan Qingshui and I went back to rest.

    The hotel we stayed in was not in good condition, it was quite small and not too clean.  But there are very few tourists living in this place, and it is relatively quiet.

    Sleeping until midnight, in the dimness, I seemed to hear someone crying, sobbing and sobbing, so sad.  I sat up in a jerk, and saw Duan Qingshui on the bed next to me sleeping soundly, without any reaction.

    Did I hear wrong?  I pricked up my ears and listened for a while in doubt, but the crying sound became clearer.  Yes, there are cries!  It's just this cry, is it a human cry or a ghost cry?

    So, I got out of bed and listened carefully to the source of the crying.  When he was about to open the door and go out, a voice suddenly said coldly: "We are not here to meddle in business."

    In the dead of night, the sudden spitting almost scared me to pee.  When I turned around, I saw Duan Qingshui half leaning on the bed and looking at me coldly.

    "It's so quiet in the dead of night, people are scary!" I scolded, "Did you hear any crying?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "I heard it."

    "Are you talking about people crying or ghosts?" I asked.

    "It's a person," Duan Qingshui said, "it's justpeople.

    Most people who practice Taoism will not be in such an eye-catching position, it is too conspicuous.

    "There used to be a tribe in Yunnan who were born with supernatural powers, all lived long, and believed in the snow god. This tribe is very ancient and has existed since thousands of years ago. It seems that there was a palace coup in Dali Prefecture in Yunnan during the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms period, and the people who helped the Duan royal family ascend to power  The warriors came from this tribe. From then on, the emperor of Dali Prefecture gave this tribe their surnames and allowed their patriarchs to follow the emperor's surname, so later on, the patriarchs began to change their surnames, that is to say, they are all surnamed Duan." Xiao Mi said  : "The emperor made a warrior a national teacher. In fact, he gave an empty position. He has a high position but no real power, but he guaranteed the wealth of the entire tribe and let them serve the country. Later, there was a patriarch who was keen on magic research.  Learned some ancient magic, broke into the forbidden area, and ended up with a curse, the longest lifespan of the clansmen was less than forty years old. Later, the talent withered, and now it is even less."

    I was stunned and said: "You mean, Duan Qingshui is from this short-lived ancient tribe?"

    Xiao Mi said: "I'm just guessing, who knows. This is also a digression. The important thing now is to go to the Goddess Village and find the location of the Wushan faction. Whoever he is, I don't think he has any malice towards you, and he has no interest in it."  .¡±

    I thought about it for a while, and I didn't care why he came.  After returning to the room, I saw that Duan Qingshui was still sleeping soundly with his back to me.

    I yawned, and then I felt tired and fell asleep.

    When I feel the dawn.  After the alarm clock rang, I quickly got up to wash up, had breakfast with Duan Qingshui, and met Barton in front of the hotel.

    Unexpectedly, Barton got up early enough. As soon as we went out, we saw him waiting outside the door, and said, "I've found the boatman, and we have to go by boat, so hurry up."

    I heard that this is not bad, anyway, I can enjoy the scenery.  So we boarded a small boat, and after the boatman sailed, I enjoyed the scenery along the way.  Calculating the time, getting here went smoothly. Within a month, I could find the Wushan faction, get the medicine, and then go back.

    After thinking about it here, I feel relieved a lot, and I am in the mood to start admiring the scenery along the way.

    There are not too few cruise ships near Shennv Peak, most of them are tourists who come to travel and enjoy the scenery by boat.  When the mountain wind hits, the oars made a few gentle ripples on the turquoise water, and I immediately felt refreshed.

    At this time, the boatman who rocked the boat began to sing folk songs.  I couldn't understand, so I asked Patton what the boatman was singing.

    Patton smiled and said: "He is singing the legend of the goddess, which probably means that in ancient times, the goddess of Wushan helped Dayu to control the flood and save the common people in the world, and also met King Huai of Chu in a dream; today the goddess gave medicine to save people, it is really Wushan  Protector of the people."

    I laughed and said, "I've heard of the legend of the goddess in ancient times. How come there are still legends of giving medicine in modern times?"

    Button said: "I don't know about it. I heard from the old people that some people have seen the goddess appear and rescued the injured mountain people. But I really don't know if this incident exists or not."

    Duan Qingshui didn't speak all the time. Hearing this, he suddenly asked, "Where is the injured mountain man from?"

    Barton smiled and said, "Even the people from Goddess Village speak clearly and clearly, and they don't know the truth."

    I didn't understand why he was asking these fabled rumors, so I ignored them and continued to watch the scenery around me.  Looking up at this time, I saw a mountain peak standing in the distance in the light smoke and mist. It turned out to be like a goddess descending from the sky, with fluttering clothes, overlooking the world.

    I thought to myself: It must be the famous Wushan Goddess Peak.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 63: Wu Ling (Part 2)

    ?

    Originally there were still a few boats traveling with us, but when the boat sailed somewhere, it suddenly turned a corner, and we were the only boat left to move on.

    Barton said that after a section of waterway, Orion Village is on the shore.  We have to go up the mountain road and walk around for a long time before we can reach the Goddess Village.

    When I heard that it would take until evening to arrive, I couldn't help but feel a little depressed.  Barton fulfilled his promise, got off the boat, and took us up the mountain road.  Walking on this mountain road, I realized that the road deep in the mountain is very difficult.  There are almost no roads along the way.  If we hadn't followed Barton, we wouldn't have been able to find the Goddess Village at all.

    When we arrived at the entrance of Goddess Village, it was already sunset.

    Button said: "I am not very familiar with the people in Goddess Village. I wonder if I can find a place to stay. Let's go and have a look first."

    So we entered the village.  But as soon as I entered the village, I felt that something was wrong with the village.  Because at the other end of the village, there seemed to be a faint black air rising up.

    Are there ghosts?  Haunted?  I was stunned and thought, your mother, what kind of world is this, and there are monsters running rampant under the feet of the goddess?

    The more I walked into the village, the more I felt something was wrong, because there was a very special smell in the air.

    I lifted my nose and smelled it, and it seemed to be the smell of joss sticks in temples.

    "Is there a temple here?" I asked Patton.

    Button said: "There is a deserted temple here, but the scent should not come from the incense candles in the temple, but the scent of the incense candles used by every household to worship the gods."

    "Do all the goddesses in this village believe in Wushan goddesses?" I asked.

    Barton smiled: "No, everyone is not so diligent in serving the Wushan Goddess. Recently, there was a tragedy in the Goddess Village, and everyone began to worship Huanxi Buddha."

    "Huanxi Buddha?" I asked, "What is that?"

    Button shook his head and said: "I really don't know, it's just because something happened to this thing, and everyone is afraid of him, so it's enshrined."

    Duan Qingshui said at this time: "Huanxi Buddha is the deity god belonging to the Tantra of Tibetan Buddhism, that is, the 'desire' and the 'god of love' in Buddhism. The male body represents the law, and the female body represents wisdom. The male body and the female body are closely related to each other.  Embrace, representation and wisdom are combined into one person, which means that the wisdom of the dharma is infinite. There are Buddha statues in all schools of Buddhism, but the Buddha of Huanxi is only found in Tantric Buddhism, and only in Tibetan Buddhist temples. Its shape is derived from Tantric Buddhism  The doctrine of 'double cultivation of men and women'. This thing doesn't seem like it should appear here in Wushan."

    I still don't understand what Duan Qingshui said, but I have heard of the term "double cultivation of men and women".  I thought to myself, there is such a strong taste here.

    We walked through several rows of houses, but found that none of them had lights, and we couldn't help but feel a little depressed.  And these mountain villages are far away from the bustling cities, and it seems that there is no electricity, and everyone basically relies on candles for lighting.  I'm going, this is too nonsense, I feel that the three of us have returned to before liberation.

    I carefully observed the houses of the residents of the Lower Goddess Village.  Most of them turned out to be made of stone.

    At this time, I saw that the black smoke in the distance was getting thicker and thicker.

    Barton tried to knock on a house and let us settle in, but no one would answer the door.  The person who answered the door asked that it was a stranger, looked at us suspiciously, and then refused.

    "Looks like I'm going to sleep in the mountains tonight." I sighed.

    At this time Xiao Mi got out of the backpack and rubbed against my cheek.  I know what it means, discovering something strange about the village.  Of course I saw it too.  Somewhere ahead, there was a lot of black smoke, and it seemed to be full of ghosts.

    I pointed to the front and asked Barton, "There seems to be an ancient building, where is it?"

    Barton looked in the direction of my finger in the dim light of the sky, and said, "Oh, it used to be the Goddess Temple, but it's not anymore."

    "What does this mean?" I asked in surprise.

    Patton said: "That place was originally a Goddess Temple, but recently someone pushed down the Goddess statue. So later, someone invested in and bought other Buddha statues, and there were other Buddha statues enshrined there. I heard that it was the Buddha of Joy, but I  I remember that Buddha statues are all golden, but I don¡¯t know why the Huanxi Buddha in that temple is black.¡±

    "Who replaced the Buddha statue?" I asked.

    Button said: "It seems that someone from Wushan County invested in the establishment, saying that it can bless the prosperity of the people in the Goddess Village, so everyone agreed. But the people did not see prosperity, and a girl died."

    "Come on, let's go to the temple." I immediately walked forward.

    Duan Qingshui snorted coldly behind me: "Come with you, why are there so many things!"

    I can't even bother to refute him, I just want to see it.When he got up, he saw that Duan Qingshui and Button were both asleep, so he asked in a low voice, "What's wrong?"

    Xiao Mi whispered: "Something is coming."

    "Something?" This word made me feel very interesting: "What do you mean? What is it?" In the vast night, I didn't see any strange things, except for the weird statue behind it.

    "Listen carefully, there are footsteps." Xiao Mi whispered.

    After hearing this, I pricked up my ears.  Sure enough, there was a slight sound of footsteps coming from a distance, coming towards the temple.

    I stared carefully at the entrance of the temple, and saw a girl, dressed as a villager, walking towards the temple step by step, stepped over the threshold, and walked towards the main hall.

    I frowned, and was startled when I saw a black shadow shrouded in front of the girl.  Although this girl is human, what is the black shadow in front of her?  ghost?

    Thinking of this, I immediately touched the God of War.  Xiao Mi said in a low voice: "Wait and see what to do."

    I nodded and pretended to sleep, but my eyes narrowed slightly, watching the girl's every move.

    Seeing the girl walking slowly, I thought to myself: Damn it, it¡¯s really lively at night. It¡¯s either the fox haunting the ghost or the girl, what kind of trouble is going on in this village.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 64 Ghost Buddha Statue

    ?

    When I saw the girl and the ghost walking into the gate of the temple, I panicked and held the God of War in my hand. I wanted to shoot and kill the shadow, but I remembered that the girl was behind the shadow and I didn't know my shot.  Will it hurt the girl, so I thought about it and put the gun down.

    While I was hesitating, I saw a golden light shoot out from my side, driving away the ghost in an instant.  I was stunned by this sudden change, and couldn't help turning around to look at the place where the golden light shot out.  Duan Qingshui turned over in his sleep and fell asleep with his back facing me.

    It turned out to be Duan Qingshui.  I thought to myself, your mother is still pretending to be asleep at this time.

    But I didn't have time to talk to him, because after the ghost disappeared, the girl who walked in suddenly fell down and fell to the ground, unable to sleep.

    I thought to myself, it's good enough that I didn't wake up after falling down.  I hurried forward to push the girl awake: "Hey, girl, wake up!"

    Fortunately, the girl just fell asleep. I yelled and woke up the sleeping girl.  When the girl saw me, she screamed twice.  These two voices were very obvious in the quiet night, and Barton immediately started arguing too.

    "What happened?" Barton rubbed his eyes and asked.

    "Come and see, do you know this girl?" I pointed to the village girl and asked Button.

    Barton stared at the girl with wide eyes in amazement: "In the middle of the night, where did she come from?"

    I sighed: "If I knew, would I still ask you? You ask her, I don't understand."

    So Barton chatted with the girl for a while, and we finally figured out that this girl is from the Goddess Village, named Xiaoying.

    The girl said that in the past few days, someone knocked on her window every night.  Moreover, there is a strange yellow rope on her finger, which cannot be untied and kept pulling.

    As she spoke, she held up her finger for us to see, but I could only see a faint black air on her finger, maybe it was the dark air left by being dragged by the ghost today.  Other than that, except for the purple swelling on the left ring finger, the rest of the girl is normal.

    According to her own account, she seemed to see a person in white clothes in a dream.  Swaggering straight through the door, the yellow rope in his hand followed the old man through the door inexplicably.

    Then she felt as if she was walking along the line all the way, only to find that the line was extremely long and kept floating in mid-air.  Then, for some reason, I suddenly felt that the thread was pulled off by someone.  But before the thread broke, she seemed to see a man who was stepping on a pile of dead people floating around, and then disappeared.

    I felt a little confused when I heard it.  Is this true or a story?  It's amazing.

    I suddenly remembered that Barton said that besides the girl named Chu Yun, another girl died in this village, so I asked him to inquire, what is the name of the other girl who died?  What was the cause of death?

    Barton then asked according to these words, and Xiaoying said that when the other girl died, her hands were also swollen, but it was much more serious than her fingers.  The most serious problem was the ring finger of my left hand, which became more and more painful, red, swollen and ulcerated. Later, I went to the hospital in the county to see it. The doctor said it was a varicose vein, but no matter what, the cause could not be found.  As a result, two days later, the girl disappeared, and she disappeared at home.

    The whole village began to search, and found her body in the newly built temple.

    That is to say, in this temple, the black Huanxi Buddha statue holds a female corpse on it.  The female corpse was wrapped around the Buddha statue with a rope, and there was blood all over it.

    The female corpse was naked, in the posture of rejoicing and having intercourse with the Buddha, her body was stiff, and she died for more than 24 hours.

    The results of the autopsy were unbelievable. It turned out that he died from a ruptured uterine hemorrhage.

    But can't find other people's liquid.  Why did the body freeze on the statue? The police came all the way to investigate, but they couldn't find out.  Later, people in the village spread rumors that this woman was chosen by Huanxi Buddha and became a fairy after practicing Taoism.

    When I heard this, I suddenly wanted to spit at that goddamn statue.  Cultivate your sister's Tao, the real Buddha is to protect the world, not to harm people, okay?

    "Who set up this Huanxi Buddha here?" I asked.

    Button said: "This, it seems to be a person who goes out to do business in the village, yes, Boss Qi who runs a dating agency and a hotel in Wushan County. I don't know if you remember, it is the largest hotel in Wushan County, Starway  Folklore inn."

    "Then is his business doing well?" He felt that there might be something wrong with the innkeeper.

    "Very good, his family has the best business in the county," Barton said.

    I nodded and asked Barton to take the girl home.  After the two left, I saw that Duan Qingshui was still pretending to be asleep.?? came, it seemed that a large group of people came over.

    I was taken aback, and turned around to ask Duan Qingshui: "This, it's not because the Buddha statue was destroyed, the villagers came to settle accounts with us, right?"

    Duan Qingshui shook his head, withdrew his mana and returned to his original appearance.  At this time, a group of people walked in outside the gate, led by Barton.

    "What happened?" I asked Barton.

    Patton wondered: "After I sent Xiaoying back, she told her family about it, and I realized that every family here had the same dream. In the dream, someone said that she was the Buddha of Joy,  They want to take away the unmarried girls in the village, saying that they are going to become immortals and Buddhas. If they are not willing, the whole family will die. At first, some people didn¡¯t believe it and wanted to remove the Buddha statue. As a result, all the family fell seriously ill. Later, everyone  I was afraid, so I enshrined the so-called Huanxi Buddha."

    "And a girl died, and the family didn't dare to make more noise?" I asked.

    Patton sighed: "That's right. Now that the folks in the village heard that you rescued Xiaoying, they came to ask if they could solve this Huanxi Buddha's trouble."

    I looked around and saw that all the villagers who came here were from the Goddess Village. There were dozens of people, old and young, with their families.  These people all looked at me and Duan Qingshui with longing eyes, which immediately put me under a lot of pressure.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 65 Saving the People from Water and Fire

    ?

    I glanced at Duan Qingshui and saw him standing there indifferently.  At this time, a thin old lady with gray hair came forward tremblingly, grabbed my hand and babbled and cried for a long while, but I couldn't understand a word.

    I looked at Barton for help and asked him what the old man was talking about.  After Barton translated for a while, I realized that this old woman was the grandmother of the first girl who died. The girl's parents died of illness, and they were the only ones who depended on each other.  Now the girl is dead again.

    The old lady was very sad, saying that no matter what happened to the Buddha, she just wanted her granddaughter to live.  She heard that there was something wrong with the Buddha statue, so she wanted the two masters to avenge her granddaughter.

    When she cried, several other people also wept sadly.  Those with girls at home even knelt down and begged us for help.  It was the first time I saw someone treat me like a god, I was at a loss and also felt a little guilty, so I whispered to Duan Qingshui: "Brother Duan, please help me."

    Duan Qingshui snorted coldly: "I don't want to cause extra problems, I just want to find the Wushan faction as soon as possible."

    When I heard what he said, I was a little anxious, thinking what to do, I don't know how to deal with it myself, could it really take a few days to go back and catch the innkeeper?

    But everyone begged me hard, so I had to slap my swollen face and pretend to be fat, and said: "Okay, folks, get up quickly, I will definitely help, but this ghost is more cunning, let me find it out."

    After Barton heard this, he translated it to everyone, and the discussion immediately became excited.  I thought to myself, this is really rushing the ducks to the shelf, the shelf is too high, I can't fucking get off it.  Seeing that I agreed, everyone seemed to have a bottom line in their hearts and went back one after another.

    I wiped my sweat, thinking what to do, I was bragging.  But if I don't agree, then don't even try to get away tonight.

    Just when I was at a loss, I suddenly felt a breeze behind me, as if there was something standing behind me.  I felt a chill in my heart, thinking that the ghost had turned back again, so I quickly raised my gun and turned back.

    But when I looked back to see the people behind me, I was startled.  The person behind him was all snow white.  Snow-white face, snow-white clothes, and even hair are white.

    By the moonlight, I can see that his facial features are very handsome, even classical beauty, with sword eyebrows and star eyes, and thin lips slightly pursed.  It's just that the color of the pupils is lighter than that of ordinary people, and it turns out to be a light brown.  This snow-white person appeared in the middle of the night, and if he didn't pay attention, he was really shocked.

    I looked at him, and suddenly thought of the legend of the witch spirit in my heart.  Let me go, could this be the legendary fox fairy and witch spirit?

    I couldn't help but look down at Xiao Mi at my feet.  It really looks like the incarnation of a white spirit fox!

    But looking carefully at the magnetic field around him, he found that it was just a person.  It is a human being, not a ghost, nor is it a monster.

    "Who are you?" I shouted, aiming the war god in my hand at the white man.

    "Everyone, call me Wu Ling." The man said suddenly.  The sound was good, but it was intermittent, like a stutter.

    Wu Ling?  It turned out to be a person?

    I looked at him in amazement, and saw that his clothes were very interesting, like an ancient robe around his body.

    "What are you doing here?" I asked.

    Duan Qingshui said coldly from the side: "Put down the gun. He is talking about things, not finding fault."

    Wu Ling nodded.  I just put down my gun and thought to myself, why did the legendary protector of the spirit fox come to look for us?  Could it be that the white figure just now was him?

    "I'm going to find the boss, you guys, protect the villagers." Wu Ling said word by word.

    "Are you going to find the man who raises ghosts? What do you want to do?" I asked warily.

    "Kill it." Wu Ling said coldly.

    When I heard this, I wanted to say, "It's not easy to kill casually in a society ruled by law", but then I thought about it, this witch spirit grew up in the mountains, what kind of legal system does he know?  And even though I am a law enforcement officer, in the cases I have seen, some murderers used heresy ways that modern science cannot explain to kill, and escaped the punishment of the law. The police have nothing to do with them. How can this be broken?

    For a while, I was stunned, not knowing what to reply.

    Duan Qingshui said coldly: "If you kill someone, go ahead, anyway, that kind of person deserves to die, and we won't care about it."

    Wu Ling looked at us and asked seriously: "Will you protect the villagers?"

    I was stunned and said: "Why are you nervous about the people in the Goddess Village? Are you from this village?"

    Wu Ling shook his head and explained his identity intermittently.  It turns out that this guy is an abandoned baby. Seeing that his whole body is white, the doctorIt should be regarded as albinism in school.  The people in this mountain didn't understand these things, they thought that a monster was born, so they abandoned it in the forest.

    In the end, the abandoned baby was raised by the spirit fox, learned the hunting skills of a fox, and even knew some Taoism.

    A few years ago, someone hunted and killed spirit foxes and skinned them alive to make fur hats and coats. Wu Ling was very angry about this, so he secretly lowered his head on the fur of the hunters who bought and sold spirit foxes, and let the hunters  violent death.

    Later, no one dared to buy or sell the spirit fox fur.  Unsold fur coats and hats were also sealed up.  It's been fine for the past few years. I didn't expect that the spirit fox fur was accidentally bought by someone, and even killed a girl.

    Wu Ling felt a little regretful and wanted to make up for the villagers.  He felt that there was something wrong with the girl who died in the past few days and this ghost Buddha statue, so he wanted to see what happened, but when he saw us living in a temple, he ran away in panic.

    After I finished listening, I felt happy in my heart: It seems that I was fucking wrong.  This is a savage.

    But it's strange that this savage knows the way and still wears such good-quality clothes.  But when we first met, I asked him where his clothes came from. It didn't seem right, so I didn't ask.  Since he has no malice towards the villagers, I don't bother to ask.

    "The Buddha statues are all destroyed, so that person will come to harm the villagers?" I frowned.

    Duan Qingshui said coldly: "When the prostitute returns to the home of the man who raised him, he must have a grudge against the villagers. Those girls whose birthdays were taken away may not survive."

    When I heard it, I said anxiously: "Then what should I do? Brother Duan, you destroyed the Buddha statue, and you have to deal with the aftermath of this matter."

    Duan Qingshui said: "Yes, I caused the incident. Forget it, go, call up the villagers, and ask which girl has given her birthday to the dating agency."

    I became anxious when I heard this, and Barton had been listening intently from the sidelines. Hearing that I was going to call the villagers, he immediately volunteered to go with me.  So the two of us hurriedly called the villagers up from door to door.  When they gathered in one place, the village head also got up and asked what happened.  When Barton told the story of the future, the village head became anxious immediately, because his daughter's birthday was also handed over to the innkeeper. He wanted to marry his girl out of this remote village, but now it's all right, causing trouble.

    When I saw that there were five girls in this village whose birth dates were all in the hands of the boss, I couldn't help feeling a little anxious.  Duan Qingshui told the families of the five girls that the five girls will stay in the temple tonight, and if the family members are worried, they can accompany them together.

    And Wu Ling went to settle accounts with the boss and smashed the tablet enshrining the evil spirit.

    After the villagers listened, they followed our opinion.  Because the life of the mountain people in this place is relatively closed, they still believe in these gods and ghosts.  Even Wushan County is far less developed than other counties, so our words have been accepted by many people.

    Immediately, I had an overwhelming response.

    I asked Duan Qingshui, what do you want to do by leaving these girls in the temple tonight?  If a ghost comes to ask for his life, the date of birth will be in his hands, how do you plan to break it?

    Duan Qingshui said: "I heard Ah Jiu mention it before, do you know how to ask God?"

    I nodded and said, "I understand that, why?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "I will find a way to isolate these people tonight, and you have Ah Jiu's ghost eyes, so you can naturally see ghosts. If a ghost comes, I will protect people, and you can ask God to destroy the ghost. That's just  He is a lecherous ghost with limited powers, and your request to God is enough to deal with it."

    As soon as I heard this, I was immediately happy.  Now that I can handle it, wouldn't it be more worshiped to show a miracle in front of these villagers?

    I watched a group of villagers come to watch, and I suddenly felt eager to try.

    Duan Qingshui said that around three o'clock is the darkest hour before dawn.  At this time, maybe the evil spirit will come back to settle accounts.  As soon as I heard it, I quickly took out my phone and checked the time: it was ten past two in the morning.  There's not even a signal in this shitty place.

    Duan Qingshui gathered the five girls together, and drew a circle on the ground to enclose the girls.  After that, Barton and I were asked to break some peach branches and put them around the circle, and then sat on the ground, closing our eyes and meditating.

    The five girls looked at each other, and sat down tremblingly, whispering to each other.  Other onlookers lit torches, illuminating the surroundings of the temple like daylight.

    Everyone looked at the two of us, although they trusted our words, they also had great doubts.

    I walked over and asked Duan Qingshui in a low voice: "The circle you drew is so simple, can you stop ghosts? Can you do it?"

    Duan Qingshui didn't even open his eyes, and said coldly: "I don't rely on those magic tools, but my own magic power. Take care of yourself."

    I walked away suspiciously, thinking to myself, even if you are a descendant of that brave tribe, you are nothing but extremely powerful.  Can you catch ghosts?  People have all kinds of magic tools for catching ghosts, and you just lost a few peach blossom branches, which seems shabby at first glance.

    However, seeing how confident he was, it was inconvenient for me to say anything, so I stood vigilantly at the door and looked outside the temple gate.  At about 2:50, suddenly, a gust of wind blew outside the temple gate.  The hula-la wind was getting stronger and stronger, blowing out most of the torches in the hands of the villagers.  When I saw the black air rising to the sky in the wind, I couldn't help feeling tense: This evil spirit is back again!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)"Take care of yourself.  "

    I walked away suspiciously, thinking to myself, even if you are a descendant of that brave tribe, you are nothing but extremely powerful.  Can you catch ghosts?  People have all kinds of magic tools for catching ghosts, and you just lost a few peach blossom branches, which seems shabby at first glance.

    However, seeing how confident he was, it was inconvenient for me to say anything, so I stood vigilantly at the door and looked outside the temple gate.  At about 2:50, suddenly, a gust of wind blew outside the temple gate.  The hula-la wind was getting stronger and stronger, blowing out most of the torches in the hands of the villagers.  When I saw the black air rising to the sky in the wind, I couldn't help feeling tense: This evil spirit is back again!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 66: Wushan Goddess

    ?

    Seeing that the time had come and I couldn't delay any longer, I yelled the formula: "The scepter and demon are the only ones, please God!"

    I wanted to show off in front of the folks, so on the premise of not affecting the normal appeal to God, I made my movements as cool and stylish as possible.

    Three top gods, Wumen God!  Qin Shubao, Yuchi Gong!  !

    When two statues of generals appeared beside me, one on the left and one on the right, I clearly heard a cry of surprise from the crowd.

    I was secretly happy in my heart, thinking that most of these folks in the village would regard me as a god or Buddha, or a loose fairy in the world.

    At the same time, I heard Duan Qingshui seem to be chanting some spell.  Looking back, I saw that his eyes were still slightly closed, and he was speaking plausibly, but it was a language I couldn't understand at all.

    But after he finished reading this passage, I was taken aback.  I saw a golden light covering the five girls like a hood.  Even though the wind was blowing around us, the five girls seemed to be isolated in another time and space, and the corners of their clothes didn't move.

    At this time, the two door gods attacked, defended, left and right, blocking the black energy from the door.  Between swords, lights and swords, the black shadow was blocked from the door and could not enter, retreating steadily.

    Not long after, Qin Shubao raised the knife and landed, and the black shadow was split into several sections.  There was a strange cry like a night owl, and then, the black shadow dissipated in an instant.

    The wind outside the window stopped, and the trees stopped shaking.  I breathed a sigh of relief, seeing Duan Qingshui also got up and came out, nodded and said: "It's all right."

    At this time, I saw that the red and swollen fingers of the five girls had returned to normal, which meant that the string tied by the obscene demon had been removed.  This recognition made the villagers of Goddess Village immediately worship us, and they knelt down and worshiped us as gods.

    I saw it was very useful, and I thought it was the first time that I was worshiped like an idol.

    Duan Qingshui asked: "No need to thank everyone, we just want to know where the Wushan faction is located?"

    Barton translated to the people in Goddess Village, but everyone shook their heads, saying they didn't know this place.  I thought about it for a while, and I understood.  The people in this village don't know any sects of Taoism. Even if they saw the fairy sisters of Wushan School, they would probably think it was a miracle of the gods in the mountain or the goddess of Wushan.

    Duan Qingshui asked again: "Then I heard that the goddess of Wushan once appeared and administered medicine to save people. Does anyone know about this?"

    I thought to myself that your brain has also been deified, right?  What does this local legend have to do with the Wushan School?

    Someone answered this question.  The person who answered this question was a trembling old man in his eighties with a cane.  The old man said that a few years ago when his son and granddaughter went to the mountains to collect medicine, they were bitten by a rare poisonous snake. They were rescued by the goddess of Wushan, and the injured son and granddaughter were sent back to the goddess village.  And give the whole village a pair of medicine, the medicine powder is ground into a sachet and worn on the body to drive away snakes and insects.

    Having said that, the old man called his son to come forward and take out the medicine bag on his body and give it to us.  Duan Qingshui took it, smelled it on his nose, nodded and said, "Thank you, do you all have this kind of medicine bag?"

    The old man immediately said that most people who went to the mountains to collect herbs would bring them with them, and they were quite useful.  So Duan Qingshui asked for a few and handed one to me.  I thought to myself, this is good, we have to find someone in the deep mountains these days, and bringing this thing can prevent us from being bitten by poisonous insects and snakes.  The smell of this medicine is a bit strange, but it exudes a refreshing air, it is put in a gauze bag, and it is refreshing to wear on the body.

    Let me ask Duan Qingshui, why are you talking so much nonsense about the legend of the goddess' appearance?  It's business to find someone quickly.

    Duan Qingshui looked at me with hopeless eyes: "I still don't believe you, but I really deserved my reputation when I saw it today. The old man said just now, did this goddess appear suddenly in recent years?"  ? Never before?"

    I nodded and said, "So what?"

    Duan Qingshui sighed: "In Wushan, strange women give medicine to save people, and the locals don't know them. Besides the disciples of Wushan School, who else is there? If I understand this so-called goddess who manifests spirits, she will probably find Wushan School."  clues."

    When I heard it, I suddenly realized: "Brother Duan is still smart! Why didn't I think of it??"

    Duan Qingshui rubbed the center of his brows, and sighed: "I kind of know why the number of unsolved cases in the police station has increased in recent years. Because there are too many policemen like you."

    I laughed and said, "Then what should I do next?"

    Duan Qingshui ignored me, and went directly to ask the old man, can he still remember what the Dharma Body of the Wushan Goddess who gave medicine to save people looked like?

    The reason for asking this is to comply with the reverence of the Goddess Village for the Wushan Goddesspassion.  Sure enough, the old man said that in order to thank the goddess for saving his family, he asked someone to draw a portrait and enshrined it at home every day.  If we want to see it, we can follow him home to see it.

    Duan Qingshui immediately nodded in agreement.  So, after the gratitude and reverence of the villagers, the two of us followed the old man and his family back.  No one would turn us away now, and even the village chief kindly invited us to stay at his house for a few days.  The two of us declined, thinking that it would be dawn by now, so we might as well go to the old man¡¯s house to see the statue of the Goddess, and get up after a while, so there is no time to waste.

    When we arrived at the old man's house, we saw the enshrined god statue in the main room.  I saw the statue, and I went, but I couldn't see why, because the woman was covered with a white veil, only her eyes and eyebrows were exposed.

    However, when she dresses up, she really looks like the fairy sister in the painting Wu Dan gave me.  Thinking of this, I stared carefully at the eyebrows and eyes on the portrait, and suddenly felt that they were somewhat similar to Su Ling.

    Could this be Su Ling from the Wushan School?  But what is she doing down the mountain?

    So I asked the uncle, where did his family gather the medicine.  The uncle said that it is on the mountain behind the village.

    When I heard this, I was discouraged again.  It turned out that the place where Su Ling met was not near the Wushan faction. It seemed that this family was just lucky. Somehow, they met Su Ling who was going down the mountain, and were rescued and brought back.

    Barton also followed us to the uncle's house at this time. Knowing that we were looking for a monastic school, and it was hidden in the mountains, he frowned and said: "To be honest, people in this village may not have been to the depths of Wushan. Because there has been a monk since ancient times.  According to legend, you can't go to the depths of Wushan Mountain. It is the place where the goddess cleans up. The goddess controls the water to protect the safety of one side, and the local people dare not offend. However, there is one person who may have been to the depths of Wushan Mountain, which is what you saw  Wu Ling."

    When I heard it, I thought to myself, how could I forget him.  But Wu Ling went to Wushan County, and I don't know how many days he will be back.

    Duan Qingshui said: "Then let's rest first, and we will have the energy to search after rest."

    It was useless to think too much, so we went to sleep.  I slept soundly and sweetly, but when I woke up again, the sun was setting.

    I quickly got up and went to the yard, and saw Duan Qingshui chopping firewood in the yard, and your mother surrounded a group of villagers to watch.  I thought to myself, what's so good about this? Isn't it just chopping firewood?  So I also separated from the crowd and got together.  Seeing this, I was immediately dumbfounded.

    It turned out that this guy didn't chop wood with an axe, but directly with his hands.  One hand, one section, easy and agile, more effective than an axe.  And looking at his hands, the bronze color is like casting, without any scars.

    Barton also looked on in a daze.  Seeing me coming out, he hurriedly asked: "Brother Song, are you really loose immortals in the world? I really don't believe that there are such amazing people in this world! This time I really believe it! Look at Uncle Duan, he is simply a King Kong  Arhat descends to earth!"

    I looked at this piece of Qingshui with a smile in my heart: Your mother, who is not sleeping but is showing off here, is she planning to date a village girl?

    After he finished chopping firewood, I walked over and said with a smile, "Hey brother Duan, are you showing off your handsome muscles and infinite strength to the girls in the village? After all, the women in this place are so dirty, you  This vision is really good, do you still want to find a few local turtles for an affair?"

    I just said it casually, and I have been with Wu Dan for a long time, and I have learned how to be poor.  Wu Dan is not a human being when he is poor. I think I am far behind.  Moreover, relying on the fact that I did not understand the language of the people in this place, I shouted unscrupulously.  Unexpectedly, as soon as I finished speaking, a bamboo basket was thrown and hit me on the head.

    I was taken aback, and when I turned around, a girl from the village glared at me: "You're a bitch!!"

    I froze for a moment, embarrassed.  Emma, ??it turned out that someone could understand.  Seeing this, Duan Qingshui couldn't help laughing and said: "Old man's ax is broken, so I'll help. I said you really deserve your name. There are still many Han people in this village. You think no one understands you?"  Is it Chinese?"

    I was immediately discouraged, and hurriedly apologized to the girls: "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I just have this problem, and I have no intentions, no wonder."

    The girl glared at me and left.  The other girls looked at me and snickered for a while, then they all left too.  I just wiped off my sweat.

    Barton laughed and laughed, and said after a while, "Brother Song, you are really funny."

    I sighed: "Stop laughing. Speaking of which, Wu Ling has been gone for a day. Didn't you say that he walked as fast as a fox in the mountains and forests? Why hasn't he come back yet?"

    Button looked at the sky and said, "I'll probably be back at night."

    Sure enough, after dinner, Wu Ling returned to the village.  We went to the village to meet him, and I hurriedly asked, "Did the tablet enshrining the evil spirit be smashed?"

    Wu Ling said: "It was smashed, but the person also died."

    When I heard it, yes, the ghost raiser died too.  So he asked: "How did you die, the backlash of evil?"

    Wu Ling bowed his head and said, "I, I killed it."

    I was stunned and said: "How do you kill someone? Even if he committed a heinous crime, he can't just be killed!"

    Wu Ling said: "He cut me with a knife, and I killed him."

    I rolled my eyes and thought, forget it.  This kind of villain dies as soon as he dies.  The right is not known.  It's just that I'm afraid there will be one more unsolved case here.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Wu Ling said: "It was smashed, but the person also died."

    When I heard it, yes, the ghost raiser died too.  So he asked: "How did you die, the backlash of evil?"

    Wu Ling bowed his head and said, "I, I killed it."

    I was stunned and said: "How do you kill someone? Even if he committed a heinous crime, he can't just be killed!"

    Wu Ling said: "He cut me with a knife, and I killed him."

    I rolled my eyes and thought, forget it.  This kind of villain dies as soon as he dies.  The right is not known.  It's just that I'm afraid there will be one more unsolved case here.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 67: Shenshui Pond

    ?

    I didn't ask any more about this matter, but just asked Wu Ling, do you know the way to Wushan School?

    Wu Ling was stunned and said, "Are you going to the Wushan faction?"

    I nodded and said: "You know? Then take us there! Hurry up and ask for medicine to save people!"

    Wu Ling asked the reason of the matter, and I briefly told the story of Ruan Lingxi.  Wu Ling listened, thought for a while, nodded and said: "I believe you, you are a good person. Take you there."

    I was overjoyed when I heard it.  If someone leads the way, it will be better than us looking for it for ten days and half a month.  So he hurriedly bid farewell to the villagers and Barton, and followed Wu Ling to the depths of Wushan.

    However, this journey is too difficult.  The deeper you go, the denser the grass becomes.  And I was carrying a big bag with a fox in it.

    I told Xiao Mi to come down and go by herself, but this guy pretended to be dead and refused to come out.  I'm so angry that I can't do it.

    Fortunately, the road was very peaceful and there were no accidents.  But this walk continued for three days and three nights, excluding the rest time.

    Finally, in the early morning of the fourth day, Wu Ling stopped, pointed to a misty cliff ahead, and said, "The front is right."

    I looked, I wiped, and there was a cliff in front of me, surrounded by clouds and mist, there was no fucking way to go.  I couldn't help saying angrily: "Are you kidding us?? Where is the road in this place?? Isn't this a cliff??"

    Wu Ling frowned and said, "It's just ahead, I've seen people walking."

    "Go away, sister!! It's no wonder you don't fall to your death!" I scolded.

    Duan Qingshui waved his hand and said, "The Wushan faction is good at using blindfolds. This cliff may be an illusion. Can your ghost eyes see it?"

    I thought to myself that the Nether Eye is for seeing people and ghosts, and it is useless for these things.  Moreover, there are many clouds and fog in this place, even if there is an abnormality, it is covered up.

    I shook my head and said, "I can't see it, it's just like a real cliff."

    At this time, Wu Ling refused to leave, and lingered in the same place, not knowing what to look for.  I looked at his appearance and thought to myself, could this guy be harming us?  There was no way ahead, so he didn't dare to go.

    Just as I was about to ask, I saw a figure approaching from a distance.  Wu Ling immediately jumped over in a few steps.

    Just as I wanted to chase after him, Duan Qingshui gave me a hand and pulled me to hide behind the rock to see what Wu Ling was doing.  At this time, I saw a girl in a white dress walking over, holding a bag of things in her hand.  Seeing Wu Ling, she laughed loudly and said, "I haven't seen you for a few days, and I didn't expect you to be waiting for me again. This is the fruit I just made, you can take it home and eat it."

    Wu Ling took it and didn't speak, just smiled at the girl.

    I looked at the girl with my head. Due to the distance, I couldn't see very clearly, but it didn't look like Su Ling.  This girl is petite, with a round face and a hearty laugh. She is not Su Ling's cold look at all.  However, this dress is very similar to Su Ling's.

    Thinking of this, I suddenly felt that Wu Ling's clothes were also very similar to this girl.

    Damn, does Wushan faction accept male disciples?

    But on second thought, maybe this guy has an affair with a fairy sister from the Wushan School?

    I watched for a while, and saw that the girl had been talking to Wu Ling for a long time, but he didn't say a word, just listening.  Then the two walked away.  I thought to myself, damn it, you are still pretending to be a gentleman. You, you are trying to cover up your stuttering problem by not saying a word?

    When the two of them walked away, Duan Qingshui said to me: "Go, go down and have a look."

    "Are you really going to jump off a cliff?" I was surprised.

    Duan Qingshui said: "If it's a blindfold, then this is not a cliff, but a hillside. I brought climbing tools, you pull me, I'll go down and have a look."

    As he said, he found out the rope used for rock climbing, and tied one end to a big tree by the cliff, and asked me to pull the rope by the way, just in case.  Then, he grabbed the rope and descended to the bottom of the cliff little by little.

    I watched with trepidation as he disappeared into the mist.  After a long while, I heard Duan Qingshui shouting from the cliff: "Come down, it's over, it's just a two-meter-high hillside."

    When I heard this, it was strange enough, so I hurried down the rope.  Climbing this way, I saw clouds and mist around me, as if I had entered a fairyland.  Sure enough, only two meters down, my feet hit the ground.  Looking down, it really is on the ground.

    I rub it, it's really blinding.  However, due to the high terrain here, the whole place is shrouded in clouds and mist, even Duan Qingshui, which is close at hand, I can see vaguely.

    I vaguely remember that the map of the Wushan School said that the terrain at the entrance is steep.  Thinking of this, I quickly took out the map from my backpack and took a look.  Although this map was originally Duan Qingshui belt,; Presumably this place is full of women, seeing a man unexpectedly, this guy got a little frightened, and jumped into the water to hide again.

    Emma, ??if you have the guts to still act like a beast, it would embarrass your ancestors.

    At this moment, I didn't care about the divine beast, and hurried to see Duan Qingshui's injuries.  Even if there is a deep pool here, but if you fall from such a high place, if you hit a rock or something at the bottom of the water, it will be troublesome to get a concussion.

    However, after inspection, it was discovered that Duan Qingshui's injury was a bit strange.  His face was bluish-yellow, as if he had been poisoned.  There are not many wounds on the body, mostly scrapes.

    Could it be that there is poison in this blue sparkling water?  But why am I fine?

    Just as I was thinking of this, I suddenly heard someone shouting behind me: "Who are you?!"

    When I heard this cold voice, I couldn't help turning my head.  Turning around, I really saw the fairy sister in the painting.

    Dressed in white, with long hair fluttering, cold eyes, and a proud demeanor.

    I looked at it in surprise for a while, then pinched my cheeks: Is it so easy to see?  ?  It's that easy for me?  ?

    "Are you the fairy sister Su Ling?" I shouted to the woman on the bank.

    Sister Shenxian looked slightly stunned: "You are?"

    I immediately shouted: "Sister Immortal, help me! Save the evil girl! No, save Lingxi!!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 68: Unpredictable

    ?

    Upon hearing this, Sister Shenxian asked, "Do you know Lingxi?"

    Seeing that Duan Qingshui was poisoned, I thought it was important to save people first, so I called Sister Immortal to help and see if she could detoxify Duan Qingshui.

    Sister Immortal raised her hand and let out a whistling sound, the divine beast that had been diving rushed out of the water again, picked up the sleepy Duan Qingshui, and swam to the shore.  I quickly jumped into the water and swam over.

    Sister Shenxian leaned over to look at Duan Qingshui, and said to me: "He was poisoned by a kind of flower and plant, did you come down from the cliff?"

    I nodded and said: "Yes, is this poison from the flowers and plants on the cliff?"

    The fairy sister said: "There is a poisonous weed on the cliff, called Wangyou. Maybe he caught the poisonous weed on the cliff when he came down, cut his palm, and got poisoned. But it is strange that he fell from such a high place.  He didn't have a broken bone, just some scratches. There are many strange rocks under this deep pool."

    I thought to myself, this is probably because it hit the head of your beast

    Sister Shenxian led me across a tree-lined path and walked to another valley.  This valley is much more beautiful than the one just seen.

    An ancient style pavilion was built in the embrace of this valley, with dark willows and red flowers in front of the building, and the scenery is elegant.

    There is also a stone table in front of the building with several stone stools, and a pair of quaint tea sets on the stone table.

    Although the scenery here is charming, I don't have the heart to see it. I'll talk about saving Duan Qingshui.

    Sister Shenxian asked me to carry Duan Qingshui into her room, put it on the bed, and take off the wet coat.

    Afterwards, Sister Shenxian took a pair of medicine and took me to the small kitchen to make medicine.

    Fortunately, this kind of poisonous weed is common in the valley, and she also has a ready-made antidote here.  In the process of boiling the medicine, I looked at the fairy sister next to me. Only when I saw a real person would I feel that she was much smarter and more temperamental than the portrait.

    If you only talk about appearance, she is not stunning, not even as good as a villain.  But that outstanding ice and snow temperament made her very impressive.

    "Sister Immortal, is your name Su Ling?" Since it takes half an hour to boil the medicine, when the medicine is ready, I strike up a conversation with Elder Immortal.

    Sister Shenxian nodded and said: "Yes, you heard what Lingxi said? Just now you said something happened to Lingxi, how is she doing now?"

    I sighed: "It's very bad. After being poisoned, I have only one breath left, so I want you to go back and leave her alone."

    Su Ling was taken aback, and looked at me fixedly: "Poisoned? Why was she poisoned so deeply? Where is she now?"

    I said: "In Tianjin. I was poisoned by the corpse. This time I came here to ask for medicine. I heard that your Wushan sect has a nine-turn regeneration pill, which can save her!"

    After hearing this, Su Ling glanced at me a few times, but didn't answer.  I thought she wouldn't believe me, so I quickly took out the goddess crossbow in my backpack and handed it to her, saying, "Look, this is from Lingxi, right? Do you believe me?"

    Su Ling took the crossbow and looked at it, and tears of sadness flashed in his cold eyes: "Lingxi, it's really her!"

    Seeing her like this, many questions filled my mind.  But with so much to say, I don't know where to start.

    "Sister Immortal, was Lingxi kicked out of the school?" After thinking about it, I still asked the question I wanted to know the most.

    "No," Su Ling shook her head and said, "She left by herself, probably because she didn't like the boring life in the mountains."

    This answer surprised me a bit.  The villain left by herself?

    "Here, didn't she live in Wushan since she was a child?" I asked in surprise.

    Su Ling said: "No, Lingxi is the daughter of my uncle Ruan Qingwu. The temperament of my uncle is similar to Lingxi, lively and cheerful, and he doesn't like the years in the mountains. Back then, she rescued a young herbal merchant who came to the mountains to collect herbs.  I fell in love with that man, and later left Wushan, and followed that man back home. However, a few years later, someone took Lingxi up the mountain, and we learned that the uncle had died of dystocia, and Lingxi's father has been depressed since then  She passed away after a few years. Lingxi was taken to Wushan by her parents¡¯ friends, and the master took her in. She was probably seven or eight years old when she came here.  Resisted. Later, I quarreled with Master and went down the mountain. I didn't find her either."

    After I heard it, I suddenly realized.  Damn, it turned out that Ruan Lingxi ran away from home by himself, no wonder he was embarrassed to say that he was a disciple of Wushan School.

    Thinking of this, I suddenly became curious about the actual age of the fairy sister.  Because she looks like she is only twenty-four or five years old.

    Just when I was about to ask, Xiao Mi suddenly jumpedmaybe?  "

    Having said that, the guy actually pulled hard and pulled the fairy sister into his arms.

    "You!" Su Ling shouted, "Let go!"

    Instead of letting go, Duan Qingshui hugged her tightly, and whispered in Su Ling's ear, "Don't bother, my mana is specially designed to restrain Wushan School's Bing Po."

    "What do you want?" Su Ling said coldly.

    I was anxious in my heart, thinking of your mother's second son, I really misjudged you, thinking you were some kind of righteous, mighty and domineering gangster brother.  I didn't expect you to be so impatient and want to molest our fairy sister!  For the wicked girl, I have to protect the fairy sister with all my might!

    I was about to rush up to stop it, but I heard Duan Qingshui say: "It's very simple, I want one thing from you, if you give it, I will let you go, and I won't trouble the Wushan faction. If you don't give it, then  It's hard to say."

    Su Ling said coldly: "What is it?"

    When I heard this, I cursed in my heart.  This bk really came with a certain purpose, and now he finally showed his fox tail.

    I want to hear what you want?  If it's also the Jiuzhuan Rebirth Pill, if you save your short life, I'll fucking fight with you.

    But Duan Qingshui suddenly stopped speaking in a hurry, instead staring at Su Ling and smiling without saying a word.  I saw him naked with only his underpants on, hugging other girls, and even raised his hand to touch some fairy sister's long hair, almost wanting to smash the medicine bowl in his hand.

    But at this time, I saw him suddenly leaning over and kissing the immortal sister, and then I smiled and said: "It's very simple, what I want is the Snow God key!"

    What medicine?  I thought suspiciously, does the Wushan sect still have magic medicine?

    Unexpectedly, Su Ling also asked blankly: "What is this?"

    "A stone, probably in the shape of a heart, but missing a corner. If it is in the fifteenth month, or in some places, this stone will emit a different light. Remember that this stone should be in the head of the Wushan sect.  Although the person's hand looks like a stone, it is a key. You should know, right?" Duan Qingshui asked.

    Su Ling said coldly: "I don't know, the Wushan faction doesn't have such a key."

    When Duan Qingshui heard this, his expression turned hard immediately, and he said with a smile: "If you don't tell me, don't blame me for punishing you."

    Su Ling sneered and said, "Are you trying to kill me?"

    Duan Qingshui said with a smile: "Wouldn't it be boring to fight and kill such a beautiful woman. This is Wushan. Since it is Wushan, and you meet a goddess, if you don't come to Wushan for a while, won't you live up to the rumors here?"

    "You!" Hearing these words, even the ice-snow-faced fairy sister began to panic.  I thought Duan Qingshui was just trying to scare people, but I didn't expect that this bastard actually reached out and tore off the fairy sister's robe, revealing her bare shoulders and the white tube top inside.

    I'll tell you what to do!  Thinking of Duan Qingshui's natural supernatural power, it is probably because of this that he can't let people break free.  I couldn't help being anxious, so I threw the medicine bowl out, wanting to pour the medicine on the grandson's head and body.  I secretly hate that a bowl of urine is not Xiaomi's urine, so I directly give a bowl to my grandson!

    As a result, Duan Qingshui didn't even look at me, raised his other hand, and the bedroom door closed with a "clang".  And the medicine bowl was blocked back, and I was standing at the door when the medicine in the bowl splashed out and drenched me all over.

    I'm Oo!  I wiped my face, and thought to myself that I was born with a weak life, and I can't be handsome even if I try to be handsome!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 69: Portraits in the Forbidden Area

    ?

    I cursed in my heart: I am paralyzed and I want to ask God!  I want to ask Lu Bu to beat this bk to death!  I want to invite Lu Ziqiao and Hu Yifei to spray him with salt soda!  !

    Just as I was about to kick the door, I heard Xiao Mi say, "Someone is here!"

    I was taken aback, thinking that the Wushan faction would not allow men to go up the mountain, this would be found out, sister Shenxian would not be punished, would she?

    So I quickly knocked on the door and said: "Boss Duan, open the door, someone is coming!! If you have the ability, you bully others, if you have no ability, you open the door!!"

    When I yell, I always feel that the taste is not right.  After thinking for a while, Emma, ??isn't this Aunt Xue?

    At this time, when the door opened, Sister Shenxian came out.  I hurried forward and asked, "That gangster didn't do anything to you, did he?"

    Judging by her appearance, she has already put on her clothes, but she looks a little panicked, but overall she is calm.

    "Hide, if someone finds out, my master will not spare you lightly." Su Ling said, pushing me into the door.

    I entered the door and saw Duan Qingshui sitting on the bed, so I didn't get angry, I went over and scolded: "You are still a gangster, why are you bullying women?"

    Duan Qingshui glanced at me, and said with a cold snort: "I was just trying to scare her, but she didn't expect that she really didn't know where that thing was. It doesn't make sense, the key is obviously from the Wushan School, and it stands to reason that many people should know about it."

    "Hey, what is your key for?" I thought back to the so-called Snow God key he mentioned, and somehow thought of my Nuwa stone.

    "Never mind your business." Duan Qingshui said, "Stop talking, people from Wushan are here."

    As soon as he finished speaking, I only heard a clear voice from outside: "Senior Sister! Senior Sister Su Ling!!"

    "What's the matter?" Su Ling asked.

    "Just now the fellow apprentice reported to the master that there seemed to be several people looking for where we were." The man said.  As soon as I heard this, I thought that it would be the two of us who were looking for, right?

    "Oh? Who is looking for us?" Su Ling asked.

    "I don't know, but a lot of people came, and they all brought weapons and magic weapons. They didn't look kind. The master said to ask the senior sisters to discuss it together." The man said.

    "Okay, you go first, I'll come right away." Su Ling said.

    "Well, but Senior Sister, are you sick?" the girl asked abruptly.  When I heard this, I thought badly.  The bowl of medicine was still spilled on the ground outside the door just now, and the bowl was not taken away.

    "No, I'm just researching the antidote." Su Ling said.

    "But, this medicine seems to be a very common antidote soup." The girl said suspiciously.  After hearing this, I thought to myself: Your mother is really clever, I didn't expect there to be Sherlock Holmes in the mountains.

    "Oh, so you're researching it." Su Ling said, it's obvious that the fairy sister won't lie and talk nonsense.  I thought it would be great if Wu Dan was here, no matter how outrageous the situation was, he could come up with all kinds of explanations.

    However, the girl didn't ask any more questions, she just said: "Then I'll go first, Senior Sister, hurry up."

    After Su Ling agreed, the girl ran out.  I thought to myself, if no one comes to Wushan, or a large crowd, what kind of trouble is this?  I asked Duan Qingshui: "Did you bring the person here?"

    Duan Qingshui frowned and said, "I'm just looking for something, not seeking revenge. Why did I bring so many people? It's not me."

    I wondered: "That would be miraculous, could it be Yang Wen? But he is alone and betrays his relatives, and no one will work for him, right?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "Things are not that simple, maybe there will be big troubles."

    Just as he was talking, Su Ling walked in and said, "I'm going to see my master, you'd better stay here. After the Wushan matter is settled, I'll follow you to see Lingxi."

    As he said, he was about to leave.  I grabbed her and asked, "Sister Immortal, do you want us to help?"

    Su Ling shook his head and said, "I don't know what happened yet. Just wait."

    I nodded and saw that Su Ling left the valley and disappeared on the mountain road.  I sighed, "Okay, let's wait."

    Without saying a word, Duan Qingshui got up and took out another set of clothes from his backpack to change into, and said, "Just wait, I'll go outside and have a look."

    I shouted: "Hey, why are you going? You won't be looking for that thing, are you?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "It would be best if the Wushan School is in trouble. We can take the opportunity to find what we want. If you want to stay and wait for her, then just wait."

    With that said, this guy also left with his backpack.  I thought to myself, what am I doing by myself, I might as well follow Duan Qingshui and see what the hell he is up to.  So, I hurried to catch up.

    the??, to separate the inside space from the outside.

    I leaned against the ice wall and looked inside for a long while, only to faintly see a figure inside.

    "Is there someone's body inside? A dead disciple of the Wushan School?" I asked Duan Qingshui while touching the ice wall.  The ice wall is very thick, and it feels like it must be twenty or thirty centimeters thick.  It would be too much effort to chisel out this kind of thickness.

    Duan Qingshui stepped forward, stuck to the ice wall and looked in for a while, and said, "It should not be the body of a Wushan sect disciple. Judging by the height of the figure, it looks like a man over 1.8 meters."

    "There are still men in the Wushan sect?" I said in surprise, "It looks like this, they have been sealed up here. Oh my god, could it be that you, who bully Wushan disciples, were caught and frozen by the head of the school?"  ?¡±

    Duan Qingshui thought for a while, and said: "It's not that simple. That kind of man killed him directly, and no one in the wilderness knew about it, so why keep the corpse. If that's the case, let me break it open and have a look."

    When I heard this, I took a few steps back.  I've seen Duan Qingshui's divine power before, it's like your mother's Tathagata palm.

    After I backed away, Duan Qingshui chanted a mantra and raised a fist, and I saw that the whole arm slowly turned into a bronze color, and it seemed to be twice as thick as before.

    Immediately, the guy raised his fist and smashed towards the ice wall.  There was a bang, and a big hole suddenly appeared in the huge thick ice wall.  After Duan Qingshui hit several times, a huge hole appeared in the ice wall, just enough for one person to pass through.

    Duan Qingshui got in first, and I followed.

    However, there is not much space inside, and it just reaches the end of the hole.  There is a portrait in the cave, lifelike, like a living person.

    Dan When I saw the face of the portrait clearly, I was shocked: This portrait is exactly the same as Yang Wen!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 70 The Past of the Old Dream

    ?

    I'm sub-Ao, is this Yang Wen? Is this Yang Wen?

    Although he knew that Yang Wen was inextricably linked with the Wushan faction, he never expected that the people of the Wushan faction could still find a statue of him and erect it in this place.

    And the bluish-white smoke was emitted from the statue.

    "Is this statue like a wax figure?" I asked Duan Qingshui.

    "Yes, the wax figure is quite realistic." Duan Qingshui said, "Is this the Yang Wen Boss Feng is looking for?"

    I nodded and sighed: "It looks very similar, but how could his statue be in the Wushan school? Moreover, this statue is obviously dead, so why is it still 'angry'?"

    Duan Qingshui looked at the statue for a while, and said, "It's probably because of something in his heart. Look, there seems to be a round stone hidden inside."

    When I heard the stone, I thought, this can't be the key Duan Qingshui is looking for.  If it is really the key of the Snowflake God he is looking for, it will be damaged enough for the Wushan faction to hide the key in this perverted statue.

    I said: "Anyway, it's a statue, break it open and have a look."

    Duan Qingshui didn't know what the statue was for, so he nodded and punched the statue's heart.

    How could the wax figure withstand Duan Qingshui's divine power, and it immediately fell apart.  And the stone at the heart also fell out.

    I picked up the stone and looked at it, and I was suddenly full of surprise.  I have seen and recognized this stone before, it is the birthstone that Yang Wen once hung on my body.  This pervert wanted to borrow his life, but his birthstone appeared in this place again, what's going on?

    "Look, the birthstone." I handed the stone to Duan Qingshui and said, "This wax figure is lifeless, so if he puts the birthstone inside, it will be useful for birds."

    Duan Qingshui said: "How do I know. This is probably the grievance between the Wushan faction and him. It seems that this place doesn't have what I want. I'm leaving, you can do whatever you want."

    "Hey, just leave?" I shouted.

    Duan Qingshui ignored me, but he stopped when he just walked in front of the ice wall.  I peeked from behind him, and it turned out that a girl appeared in front of the hole in the ice wall, looking at us coldly.

    When I saw this girl, I thought it looked familiar.  Thinking about it carefully, isn't this the round-faced sister who met Wu Ling?

    Looking closer, this girl has a small round face, her eyes are not big, but her eyes are bright, and there is a sharpness in her eyes that does not match her appearance.

    "Where did you come from?!" the girl shouted.  I saw her secretly twitching the formula in her hands, the cold wind blowing her wide robe sleeves, and the next second the ice skates condensed from the sleeves were about to fly towards us.

    After I thought about it, Duan Qingshui is fine, he's not afraid of being pricked!  I can't, flesh and blood!  !  So, I quickly took a step forward and said, "Sister Shenxian, that, we are friends of Sister Su Ling and Lingxi!"

    Sure enough, the girl stopped her hands when she heard the names of these two people, and asked suspiciously: "Lingxi?"

    I nodded quickly: "Yes, Lingxi. I am her friend. Now she is poisoned, and we came to Wushan to seek medicine. I just went to see Sister Su Ling, but in the end, she said that your sect has something to do, so she left first  gone."

    The girl looked at us suspiciously: "Really? No wonder, I think the senior sister looks very strange."

    I sighed: "Really, we also know that the Wushan faction doesn't let men in, so Sister Su Ling didn't allow anyone to see us." Speaking of which, I probably know that this girl was the one who went looking for Su Ling just now  .

    "Then what are you doing here?" the girl asked coldly.

    "Here, you see, we have nothing to do, so we just walk around. But, what is this figure used for? You see, we thought someone was trapped here, so we smashed it open." I was embarrassed  Explained: "Is this all right?"

    "This person seems to care about your business." Seeing that we didn't seem to be malicious, the girl softened her tone: "No one has been here for twenty years. If you stay here and the head finds out, you won't survive.  !"

    "Then you can always tell us what the portrait is used for?" I asked, "Won't you lose money if you smash it?"

    The girl sighed: "To be honest, I don't know what this figure is for. It's just that the master has not allowed us to come here these years. Is it clear? This is the forbidden area of ??Wushan sect. As for what happened  What, I don't know."

    Duan Qingshui and I looked at each other, not knowing what to say.  I looked down at the birthstone in my hand, and saw that the bluish-white light came from the stone.

    "Maybe Master and Senior Sister have finished talking by now, you two, follow me to see Senior Sister!" The girlp;At this moment, I suddenly thought of Musha, so I used this to ask: "What about Musha? Is it Yang Wen's daughter?"

    Hearing this, Su Ling was surprised and said, "You even know Musha? Is she okay?"

    I sighed: "No, I was asked by Yang, that is, Yang Yi was killed."

    "What??" Su Ling said in surprise, "That was his own daughter, but she was actually killed by him herself?"

    I nodded and briefly told Su Ling what happened that day.  After hearing this, Su Ling was shocked and sad: "Musa is indeed Yang Yi's daughter. Her mother thought that Yang Yi and I were married, so she sent the child to Wushan and passed it on to someone else. I resented her at that time.  Yang Yi didn't take Musha with him, but gave it to an old couple in Goddess Village to adopt. Occasionally, he would go down the mountain to visit her and teach her something. But after the old couple passed away, Musha didn't come to me either.  Leave a little information and go down the mountain, and there is no news after that.¡±

    I understand when I hear this.  It turns out that Mu Sha is actually the daughter of Sister Shenxian's rival in love.  But this Yang Wen is also really good, there are many women before and after, no wonder they have to work hard to maintain youth and not grow old, it turns out that it is to sleep more girls.

    "Sister Immortal, many people from the foot of the mountain are now looking for the location of the Wushan School, could it be this Yang Wen who gathered them?" I asked.

    Su Ling shook his head and said, "I don't know. I haven't seen him for twenty years. I don't know what he looks like now, nor what he's doing. However, if he has been practicing Taoism, maybe his current cultivation level is also  Only my master can fight against it."

    "Why?" I was surprised and said, "Yang Wen is so powerful? But I have seen him a few times, and he was beaten up by my master and friends. It's not good."

    Su Ling took the birthstone from my hand, put it in front of his eyes, and sighed: "Maybe it's because you are lucky. Yang Yi has a dragon's inner alchemy in his body. With his cultivation, his skill must not be weak. Now the birthstone  Still, if what you said is true, then he will definitely cause a big storm."

    Duan Qingshui heard the words and said: "Since this is the case, why not smash the birthstone for him now and see how long he can live. If you Wushan faction don't do it, then I will do it."

    With that said, he was going to get the stone.  Just at this moment, I suddenly felt a gust of wind blowing from behind me, I couldn't help but bend down, dodge, and saw a figure float like the wind to the fairy sister, snatching the stone from her hand.

    "You want to kill me, but you are a little weak." A familiar voice sounded, and I immediately shivered.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 71: Battle Goddess Peak

    ?

    Looking back, I wiped it, and it was indeed Yang Wen's thing about people, ghosts or ghosts.

    "You actually managed to find this place?" I was surprised.

    Yang Wen didn't look at me, but looked at Sister Immortal, and said with a sneer, "After so many years, you are still against me. If I had known this, I should have killed you!"

    Su Ling's expression changed, but he quickly regained his composure, and said, "You came to Wushan to get back the birthstone? Did you attract those people down the mountain?"

    Yang Wen laughed loudly and said, "I would like to have such a great ability. However, those people are also my companions."

    As he spoke, he recited the formula: "Please God!"

    I was taken aback, and pulled Sister Shenxian back a few steps, only to see Bai Hanniao flying past Yang Wen and circling away.

    Su Ling was startled suddenly, and shouted to Ye Ran who was stunned at the side: "Junior Sister, tell Master to prevent thieves from attacking!"

    Her voice made the girl wake up like a dream, and ran out of the courtyard door.  Only then did I realize that Yang Wen was sending a signal to those cultivators, and this old bastard seemed to be in collusion with that group of mobs!

    However, Kongtong Mountain is really not close to here. How did he persuade Master Qiuye's disciples to go to Wushan to find trouble in such a short time?

    If it was not his own strength but an accomplice, thinking about it would give me even more headaches.  At this time, Yang Wen saw that Ye Ran was going to report the news, so he suddenly drew a knife and slashed at her back.

    At the critical moment, Su Ling chanted: "Bing Po!"

    I saw a column of water suddenly rising from the pool beside me, and what was even more domineering was that the water suddenly condensed into countless sharp flying knives, which rushed towards Yang Wen.

    When I saw this skill, it was brutal!  This is much stronger than the villain.  Her little mana can at most make your chrysanthemum needle come out, but the fairy sister, that is Xiao Li Feidao's ten thousand knives.

    Yang Wen had no choice but to retreat, and instead flew a few knives to smash the ice skates flying in front of him.  At this time, Ye Ran had already escaped from the yard and disappeared.

    Yang Wen seemed to have no intention of fighting, and was about to leave after taking the birthstone.  I was angry in my heart, and shouted to Xiao Mi: "Xiao Mi, upper body, please God!"

    Xiao Mi understood immediately and ran over to me.  At this time, Su Ling saw that Yang Wen was about to escape, so he used the method of ice soul to block Yang Wen's retreat.

    At this time, I felt a shock in my body, it seemed that Song Yang had already bent over my body.  Immediately, my confidence doubled, and I immediately chanted the mantra and shouted: "The scepter demon is the only one, please God!!"

    As soon as the voice fell, there was a strong wind rising from the ground.  Suddenly, I heard a long neighing sound.  I looked back, I f*cked up, visually it was upgraded.  Sure enough, the ability to have a master in the body is to pull the wind, who is invited this time?

    I saw a tall bay red horse beside me, majestic and majestic.  Immediately there was a young general, holding Fang Tian's painted halberd, wearing a golden crown on his head, and his face was as handsome as a crown of jade.

    I was thinking about the face of this great god, where did it come from?  Then the claret horse neighed, but it made me suddenly enlightened.  Whoops, let me go, this time I invite "Lu Bu among people, Chitu among horses!"

    ?Four top strikes, Lu Fengxian!

    However, this time asking God is the right thing to do.  Yang Wen's speed was extremely fast, and his figure was like a ghost, while Lu Bu Chitu came and went like the wind, but he was able to deal with Yang Wen with a few tricks.  However, this is only four top strikes, and he is not qualified to deal with Yang Wen.  Even Bing Po with a fairy sister should not be able to kill him.

    At this time, Song Yang scolded in my ear: "You bastard, my mana is completely different from yours, you are wasting my spiritual power to invite God, what a waste of money!!"

    I was sweating: "What should I do?"

    Before he could answer, I suddenly heard a flash of light in the sky, followed by a loud noise.  I looked up, and I didn't know when the clouds were overcast above my head, like the eve of a storm.

    Wushan is surrounded by morning clouds, evening rain, clouds and mist, and the terrain is very high. The sound and visual effects of this thunder explosion are really immersive, just like watching a 3D movie.  I almost thought I was going to be struck by lightning and die.

    At this time, I suddenly had a very stupid idea, I wanted to put a lightning rod on Yang Wen's head, and the lightning would strike him to death.

    Of course this is impossible, so I turned to Duan Qingshui for help.

    Duan Qingshui was watching from the side first, but when Yang Wen's knife drove out Lu Bu's image and chopped it into pieces, Duan Qingshui suddenly pulled the fairy sister aside, and said to Yang Wen, "Let's compete."

    Yang Wen sized Duan Qingshui a few times and asked, "Who are you?"

    Duan Qingshui said with a smile: "He is a nosy person. But,Ling grabbed it in his hand and looked at Yang Wen coldly.

    At this moment, I finally breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that you old bastard is finally going to die!  I want to avenge Ah Jiu, Mu Sha, and all the ghosts you killed!

    I raised my gun and walked up to him, and saw that my Nuwa stone was still hanging around his neck, so I got angry and pulled it away.

    Yang Wen raised his blood-stained face and looked at me with a smile: "It's a pity, I'm still doomed."

    "It's because you have committed too many crimes, God can't get used to it!" I spit at him: "Today, you will die!"

    Having said that, I was about to raise my gun to give him a headshot, but Duan Qingshui suddenly shouted: "Be careful!" Then, he immediately pulled me to his side.

    I just heard a thunderclap in my ear, which was deafening.  There was a white light in front of me, so dazzled that I could barely open my eyes.

    This thunderbolt that fell from the sky happened to strike Yang Wen.  And after the thunderbolt fell, a raging flame was ignited, burning Yang Wen to death.

    I heard Yang Wen's heart-piercing screams, and my heart skipped a beat.

    Who said that the sky has no eyes, there are gods up three feet above the head, and there will be retribution for good and evil in the end!

    I looked at Yang Wen who had turned into a mass of scorched corpses, and relieved my hatred in my heart.  Wiping the cold sweat off his forehead, he smiled at Duan Qingshui: "Thank you for saving me."

    Duan Qingshui nodded and turned to look at Su Ling.  Su Ling sighed, handed Jiaolong's inner alchemy to me, and said, "Yang Wen is dead, and it's useless for me to keep this thing. Jiaolong's inner alchemy is of great benefit to cultivators. If you want to  Yes, give it to you."

    I looked at this thing in amazement, thinking that happiness came too suddenly.  But how can this be used?

    Duan Qingshui said: "Someone gave it to you, so you can keep it."

    I laughed and said, "Thank you sister fairy! But I don't know how to use it."

    Duan Qingshui took Neidan, opened my mouth and stuffed it in.  I was almost choked by him, and couldn't help swallowing it with a "gulu".

    I immediately scolded: "Damn, are you looking for death? This is so disgusting!! Isn't this eaten by others??"

    Duan Qingshui couldn't help laughing: "Let's do it, because the inner alchemy can only be taken, not external."

    I retched for a while, but didn't spit out anything.  However, after swallowing this thing, I really felt a surge of energy in my body, as if the whole body was comfortable and refreshed.

    I couldn't help but be pleasantly surprised: Could it be that my Taoism can finally advance by leaps and bounds?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 72: Jiuzhuan Regeneration Pill

    ?

    At this time, the sky gradually turned brighter.  But this vigorous fighting method did not attract all the disciples of the Wushan sect.  In other words, Ye Ran has been gone for so long, but he didn't come to rescue the soldiers?

    Duan Qingshui and I looked at each other, thinking, it's broken, probably something happened to the front gate of Wushan School.  So, the three of us hurried towards the direction of Chaoyunmuyu Palace.

    After running up the long stone steps, a sudden thunderclap rang overhead, and then, heavy rain poured down.

    When the few of us arrived at the open space in front of the Chaoyun and Muyu Temple, the rain was no longer raining, it was simply pouring water.  Moreover, the sound of the rain alone is already comparable to the sound of thunder. Even if I yell at Duan Qingshui who is beside me now, he probably won't be able to understand what I said.

    At this time, several groups of people were fighting together in the open space, and it was hard to tell who was who in the heavy rain.  But judging from the clothes, the young woman in the white robe is probably a disciple of the Wushan School.  Others are of different ages and outfits, and I don¡¯t know where they all come from.

    In the distance opposite us, a disciple of the Wushan School held a huge oil-paper umbrella, and under the umbrella was a tall woman in a white robe with a high bun.

    Although he couldn't see the person's appearance clearly in the heavy rain, but judging by his aura and demeanor, he should be Bai Chaoyun, the head of the Wushan School.

    I looked at this group of people fighting together, and thought to myself, Damn it, the old Wushan faction seniors just don¡¯t have the same experience as you, or they will die with a few household registration books.

    At this time, I saw a middle-aged man in the crowd break out of the encirclement and rushed towards Bai Chaoyun.  Su Ling took a look, and immediately recited the mantra and recited the formula, thousands of ice swords flew towards the man's back heart.

    Unexpectedly, that guy is also powerful, he even predicted the enemy coming from behind, turned around and dodged past.

    When the man turned around and saw Su Ling, Duan Qingshui and I seemed taken aback.  Seeing his unusual expression, I took a few glances at him deliberately.  About forty years old, with a more refined feeling, not tall, wearing Chinese-style double-breasted Tang suit style clothes.  It's a strange face, I'm sure I've never seen him before.

    So why was he surprised to see us?

    After thinking about it for a few seconds, I finally understood: 80% of this guy is that Lin Sixing, a thief colluding with Yang Wen.  They stormed the front door and asked Yang Wen to sneak up on us and distract him.  Damn, it's easy to bully these people as a group of women from Wushan School, right?

    At this moment, I quite agree with what Duan Qingshui said: "I hate men who bully women the most!"

    Thinking of this, I shouted to Su Ling: "Sister Immortal, go and help your seniors and seniors! This strange Shu Li was handed over to me!!"

    Su Ling nodded to me and went to protect the head.  Relying on myself that I just got the Flood Dragon Neidan to be fearless, and Song Yang has already withdrawn from my body, I thought that my God of Prayer must be upgraded anyway, and the paralyzed one should be more than enough to deal with you.

    Thinking of this, I recited the tactic: "The scepter and demon are the only ones, please God!"

    As soon as I blurted out this spell, I suddenly heard a thunderous explosion above my head, and I was almost scared to pee.  Could it be that I have greatly increased my skills this time, so I invited the Lord of Thunder and the Mother of Lightning?

    A statue of a god appeared behind me. When I looked back, I saw that it was a general wearing a Qin Hanfeng battle robe. His face was as heavy as iron, and his black and white eyes were quite sharp.

    I shivered, and suddenly thought of the record in that ancient book, this is the fifth level of inviting God!

    Five gods hit, killing gods for nothing!

    At that time, I knelt down.  This Bai Qi is the winner of the famous Changping Battle in history, and he seems to have slaughtered 420,000 enemy troops.  Thinking about the 420,000 corpses lying on the ground, wouldn't that fill the entire empty city into a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood?

    My back suddenly felt cool, and cold sweat mixed with rain came down my face.  I quickly pointed at the wretched uncle, and shouted to Bai Qi: "Go!"

    However, he saw him rushing out with his sword in hand, and fought with the middle-aged man.  Judging from the fight, the man was able to draw with Bai Qi, but he couldn't win. I couldn't help being happy when I saw this, and thought to myself, don't blame me for being cold-hearted. If you two are fighting, I will give you another shot for this wretched uncle.

    I was about to deal with this man in the same way as I did with Yang Wen, but I heard a loud noise around me, and the ground suddenly shook violently.  I couldn't stand upright, and immediately fell into the mud.

    I didn't know why, but I saw that it was Duan Qingshui who hit the ground hard.  How could an ordinary mountain rock withstand such a thunderous blow from him, only a huge crack extended from his feet, causing the fighting crowd to be in a mess, separated from each other, and stopped.

    I just heard Duan Qingshui drink: "The Nine Turns Regeneration Pill you want is here with me, why, who wants to try and see if you can take it from me?"

    theThose people looked at each other in blank dismay, because the huge crack under their feet deterred everyone.  The stone steps looked like they were made of extremely hard marble, and Duan Qingshui smashed them like this, and it was over with a bang. If it hit them, even the parents would not be able to recognize the dead bodies.

    Don't look at this group of people who are practicing Taoism, but there are basically no real masters.  A real master would not do this kind of thing, take advantage of the convenience of taking the medicine, or be bought by Yang Wen long ago.

    When Duan Qingshui asked such a question, everyone was shocked.  I am happy to see this situation.  This fucking is called a domineering side leak, fan of the gangster brother.

    Are you all cowardly?  Come and hit someone if you have the ability!

    Seeing this posture, everyone said that it was Lin Sixing, a disciple of Daoist Qiuye, who organized everyone to come.  Duan Qingshui then asked Lin Sixing where?  Only then did I think of the wretched uncle, but I saw that he had already run away without seeing anyone.

    I cursed in my heart, it was as wretched as Yang Wen.  The others were originally a mob, but seeing that the leader was gone, they also dispersed.

    Bai Chaoyun didn't bother, seeing that the crowd had dispersed, he walked up to Duan Qingshui and me, and asked, "Who are you two?"

    After tossing and tossing all night, I was so tired that my whole body ached, and I was drenched by the heavy rain, and my whole body was cold, so I said to Bai Chaoyun: "Senior Bai, let's go to a place where we can shelter from the rain and talk slowly."

    Bai Chaoyun nodded and said, "Then come to Chaoyun Palace."

    Our group of people went to Chaoyun Palace one after another.  After entering the palace, I looked it over carefully for a while, and found that there was really no electricity or network, and the lighting basically relied on candles and lanterns.

    However, the furnishings inside are similar to those of ancient TV dramas, and any furnishings are a bit old. It seems that the Wushan School has a long history.  I thought about the so-called King Huai of Chu's dream meeting with the Goddess of Wushan. Most likely he saw this former monk of the Wushan School.  There is still a gap between reality and ideal.

    I took a closer look at Bai Chaoyun, the head of the Wushan School, but I still couldn't tell his age, I just thought it should be about thirty.  The phoenix eyes are narrow and long, the cheekbones are high, and the bridge of the nose is straight. Although it looks beautiful, it is a pity that the combination of these parts gives people a very strong feeling and destroys the overall beauty.

    Su Ling told Bai Chaoyun about our intention to come.  Bai Chaoyun stared at us carefully for a while, then snorted coldly: "She herself said that she would break away from the Wushan faction. Is her life and death related to me now? There is only one so-called nine-turn regeneration pill.  Can panaceas be produced in batches?!"

    When I heard it, I panicked, thinking that she was not willing to give it.  So I hurried forward and begged: "Senior, even if Lingxi is not your disciple and grandson, but a stranger, you shouldn't just let her die when you see her, right? Please, save her life!"

    Bai Chaoyun sneered and said, "It's okay to save her, but she insulted the elders in public and ignored the Wushan sect's rules. Who will bear the responsibility for this crime? The Wushan sect has regulations, making these mistakes is a death penalty, so Lingxi escaped.  If you are willing to die for her, I will save her!"

    When I heard it, my scalp went numb.  Let me go, this group of people have lived in seclusion for too long and don't know how to work around, hey?  But thinking of the villain, and thinking about lying on the bed waiting for my help, I hesitated.

    Bai Chaoyun sneered and said: "Why, afraid of death? Don't worry, I won't really kill you. Just give you a knife in the heart, if you die, you will continue to be seriously injured and live; if your life is short, then you will die here in Wushan  Right. But no matter whether you live or die, I will give the medicine to your friend to take back and give it to Lingxi. You choose it yourself."

    After hearing this, Su Ling wanted to persuade: "Master!"

    Unexpectedly, Ye Ran grabbed her suddenly, and sighed: "Senior sister, this is the only way. If he refuses to save Lingxi, well, he can only blame Lingxi for his short life."

    I thought to myself, your sister!  !  Have you watched too many martial arts and acted like people from the rivers and lakes?  ?

    I'm sub-Ao, does Lao Tzu have to die on the spot now?

    Thinking of this, I counted on Sister Shenxian to continue begging for mercy, but in the end, she also shut up when I was second.

    Well, I put my mind to one side and put the Nvwa stone I got back around my neck, thinking, Wu Dan said that I will not live so short, so this knife may only give me a serious injury and make me lie down for ten days  half moon.  In order to save the wicked girl, she went all out.  If I really die and the wicked girl lives, she must be able to take care of my parents for the sake of saving my life.

    Thinking of this, I said righteously: "I promise senior, come on, life and death are up to you!"

    Bai Chaoyun said: "Okay!"

    Before she finished speaking, I saw a wind blowing from her wide sleeves, which condensed into a sharp ice knife.  When I saw the cold blade, I couldn't help shivering.

    I saw Bai Chaoyun raised his sleeve, and the skate flew towards my heart.  I closed my eyes, thinking that this knife must be painful enough.

    The moment I closed my eyes, I could even feel a gust of cold wind rushing towards my face. The chill from the blade of the ice skate was close to my skin, cut my clothes, and pierced into my heart.

    ?I felt a pain in my heart, and a chill rushed into my limbs, making me shiver.  I tensed my nerves, waiting for the fatal knife to arrive, thinking in my heart: Damn girl, I risked my life to save your mother.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com); I saw Bai Chaoyun raised his sleeve, and the skate flew towards my heart.  I closed my eyes, thinking that this knife must be painful enough.

    The moment I closed my eyes, I could even feel a gust of cold wind rushing towards my face. The chill from the blade of the ice skate was close to my skin, cut my clothes, and pierced into my heart.

    ?I felt a pain in my heart, and a chill rushed into my limbs, making me shiver.  I tensed my nerves, waiting for the fatal knife to arrive, thinking in my heart: Damn girl, I risked my life to save your mother.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 73: Ice Corpse in Cold Storage (Part 1)

    ?

    After I closed my eyes, I didn't feel the severe pain that should have been expected, but I heard a "jingling" sound of ice cubes breaking to the ground.

    I quickly opened my eyes and looked down, and saw that although there was a cut in the clothes on my chest, the wound was very shallow. It was just a cut on the skin and a few drops of blood came out.

    I wiped off my cold sweat and looked at Bai Chaoyun in astonishment.  I saw her cold and unpredictable smile, nodded and said: "It's good that you didn't hide. It seems that you are sincere in saving people. In this case, I will trust you for the time being. Ye Ran, go get the regeneration pill for him."

    Ye Ran agreed and stuck out her tongue at me.  Only then did I realize that this girl had already seen through that Bai Chaoyun was just testing me.  If I hide, maybe the medicine will be gone.  Thinking of this, I can't help but sigh secretly.

    Bai Chaoyun looked at Duan Qingshui coldly, and asked, "Are you with this kid?"

    Duan Qingshui said with a smile: "We are together, but not for the same purpose. Now that I have met Master Bai, I would like to ask you one thing."

    Bai Chaoyun said, "Say."

    Duan Qingshui said: "I heard that the head of Bai got a strange luminous stone a few years ago, and it was deposited here by someone else, isn't it?"

    Bai Chaoyun frowned and said, "What strange stone?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "It's the Snow God's Key."

    "The Duan family in Dali, are you from the Duan family?" Bai Chaoyun said, "I should have thought about it earlier. However, the stone is not with me, because an old friend asked me to keep it. Unfortunately, on the way to deliver it, several people  Fighting for it, I don¡¯t know where it ends up in the end.¡±

    Duan Qingshui was a little lonely when he heard the words: "So that's how it is."

    Bai Chaoyun said: "You just believe what I say? If it were someone else, they might think that I kept it for myself."

    Duan Qingshui said seriously: "One is that I believe in the character of Master Bai. The other is that I know that it is useless to keep that thing in the hands of ordinary people, although many people pass it on very well."

    Just as I was talking, Ye Ran came out holding an ebony box, handed it to me, and said, "This is the only Nine-Turn Regeneration Pill inside, you have to be careful with it."

    I am grateful: "Thank you, thank you, little sister with an egg face."

    Ye Ran smiled and said, "What sister, maybe I'm much older than you."

    After I got the medicine, I was a little bit eager to return, and asked Duan Qingshui if he wanted to go with me.  Duan Qingshui was shocked when he heard that Xueshen Key was not in Wushan, and he had no intention of staying here, and wanted to go down the mountain with me.

    Therefore, Bai Chaoyun found a side hall for us to stay and have a good sleep first, and pointed us to a hot spring where we could take a bath.

    I saw this place, except that there is no electricity and no internet, everything else is really good.  It's just that the days are boring.  Soaking in the hot spring, I saw that Duan Qingshui was unhappy, so I asked, "What do you want that thing for?"

    Duan Qingshui sighed: "It's life-saving. If I can't find it, maybe I won't live for three years. It doesn't matter if I die, but what about Yunyao? What about the only remaining members of my clan? Yunyao is my elder brother's only bloodline."  , I really don¡¯t want to watch him face the fear of death all the time.¡±

    I remembered what Sister Shenxian said about the curse of the Snow God Clan, and I sighed a little.  Although I think this matter is like a myth, there are many phenomena and things in this world that we cannot explain.

    We both had a comfortable bath, and walked out of the hot spring wearing the robe prepared by Sister Shenxian, only to find Su Ling waiting outside the door.

    I was a little stunned: "Is there something wrong with Sister Shenxian?"

    "Your clothes have been dried." Su Ling put our clothes on the table and asked hesitantly, "Lingxi, are you okay?"

    After hearing this, I glanced at Duan Qingshui, and said with a smile: "If you are worried, come down the mountain with us to see her. And, if something goes wrong with the regeneration pill, you can save her!"

    Su Ling sighed, "I'm afraid Master won't like it."

    I smiled and said: "It's okay, isn't it just going down the mountain to see my junior sister. Come back someday."

    Su Ling didn't speak, turned around to leave, but Duan Qingshui grabbed her and said with a smile: "Yes, how about going back with me?"

    Su Ling snorted coldly, shook off his hand, turned and left.

    I laughed and said, "Smelly rascal, what a shame."

    Duan Qingshui lay down on the bed, said with a smile, "I'm asleep, and I'll go down the mountain when I wake up."

    This sleep made us sleep for a whole day and night.  When I woke up the next morning, I felt refreshed.

    Packed up my bags, calculated the time to come to Wushan to pick up the medicine, and it was only over a week, so there must be no delay.  Farewell to the head of Wushan, SuOkay in the 1990s.  However, if Lingxi fully recovers, she needs to rest for a while, and it is always good to have her take care of her.

    In the next few days, Zhao Yu heard that I had returned from Wushan, so he also came to visit me.  Seeing the villain is not a serious problem, and I am relieved a lot.  Lingxi insisted on begging Su Ling to stay with her and stay in Tianjin together.  Su Ling was originally a character who didn't care about anything, so he passively agreed.

    But I have a headache.  How does a fairy sister who knows nothing make a living?  As soon as I discussed this matter with the wicked woman, the wicked woman was immediately annoyed: "Why, you won't be allowed to raise it! Can't I make money to support my senior sister?"

    I sighed: "This is not the case. Think about it, she has to adapt to this society! It is best to integrate into the society and the crowd!"

    After hearing this, the villain sighed, "That's true, but what can you do?"

    Wu Dan smiled from the side: "Lingxi, didn't you say that your senior sister can carve and paint? I'll give you an idea to make money!"

    When Ruan Lingxi heard it, she suddenly regained her spirits: "Uncle Wu, come and listen to me."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Open an ice sculpture shop. With the special skills of your Wushan school, you can carve something with an ice cube, and you are not afraid of melting in the middle. Moreover, this thing needs ice sculptures for opening, wedding, and celebrations, and the old  It¡¯s expensive. If you sell a few, you¡¯ll get rich.¡±

    When I heard this, my eyes lit up immediately: "It's really hey, Master, you are the best."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "That's what you said, but where do you go to find a suitable store, and you need to contact a reliable factory?"

    Wu Dan said: "This is easy to handle. Isn't Xiao Zhao familiar with Feng Sihai? Ask him to help find one."

    As soon as I heard Feng Sihai, I immediately thought of Duan Qingshui, and was immediately happy: "Master, this matter is on my shoulders. I don't need Zhao Yu. I can handle it myself."

    Wu Dan looked at me suspiciously: "Er Huo, don't screw me up."

    I smiled and said, "Just wait."

    ? Just do what I say, so I took my fairy sister out to find the entertainment city where Duan Qingshui usually stays, and told his subordinates that I want to see your boss.

    The subordinates reported that he came back soon, with an arrogant look on his face: "Boss doesn't see you."

    I got angry immediately, and shouted at the door: "Duan Qingshui, you can see me! Don't forget, we still sleep in the same bed!! I keep the picture of your sleeping appearance!! Do you want to show it to your subordinates?  ??~~!!"

    Duan Qingshui's subordinates were stunned when he shouted so loudly.  A few couldn't hold back their laughter, but they didn't dare to.

    After shouting this, the door of that office opened immediately, and Duan Qingshui came out with a ferocious expression on his face. He pointed at me and opened his mouth to scold, but when he saw Su Ling beside me, his face was slightly stunned, and then he calmed down.  Putting it in his trouser pocket, he asked, "What's the matter?"

    I smiled and said, "Boss Duan, please help me find a reliable factory with cold storage. We want to do some business."

    Duan Qingshui snorted coldly: "That's all?"

    I nodded immediately: "That's all."

    Duan Qingshui waved to his subordinates and said to me: "Okay, come in and talk."

    I immediately took Su Ling into his office.  Duan Qingshui sat on the swivel chair in style, put his legs on the table, and asked, "What are you looking for in that factory?"

    I smiled and said, "Ice Cube, we are considering opening an ice sculpture shop. Find a factory with cold storage. We are not familiar with the market in Tianjin."

    Duan Qingshui nodded and said, "I know, but¡ª"

    Just as he said this, the phone in hand suddenly rang.  Duan Qingshui waved his hand at me and picked up the phone.  After hearing a few words from the other party, he immediately stood up, frowned and said, "What?? Corpse? Understood, I'll go right away."

    After hanging up the phone, Duan Qingshui frowned and said, "It's not good for me to see you. There is a dead body in the cold storage of the factory I just bought. It's really bad luck!"

    I was stunned: "Then I'll go and have a look!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 74: Ice Corpse in Cold Storage (Part 2)

    ?

    So, Su Ling and I followed Duan Qingshui in his very stylish Audi and drove all the way to the cold storage factory in Nankai District.

    On the way, I asked Duan Qingshui what was going on.  Duan Qingshui said that the entertainment city business is not doing very well recently, so he wanted to open up some new business areas.

    So I bought a factory with cold storage in Nankai District, planning to make a living with fresh meat.

    However, just now the manager called and said that a corpse was found outside the warehouse of the factory he bought, and asked him to come and see what was going on.

    When I heard it, I couldn't laugh or cry: "Boss Duan, why are you so bad, you see it's bad luck when you just start a business."

    Duan Qingshui gritted his teeth and said, "Officer Song, I'm very angry today." As he said that, the guy stepped on the accelerator, and the car rushed out at a high speed.  I didn't pay attention, and bumped into the front passenger seat with a bang, and suddenly cursed Duan Qingshui in my heart.

    Soon arrived in front of the factory where the accident happened, and found that someone had already reported the accident.  Zhao Yu and a group of police officers have sealed off the scene.

    When I saw Zhao Yu, I was overjoyed: "Why did you come out on top?"

    Zhao Yu looked at Su Ling and me, said hello, and went to work.  At this time, a small policeman beside him ran over and said in a low voice: "Our captain is seriously injured and is in the hospital. Officer Zhao is taking us now, so we are the captain."

    When I heard it, hey, I've been promoted, no wonder I ignored my former brothers.

    At this time, a complete corpse was carried out.  I leaned over to take a look, and saw that the corpse's clothes were covered with transparent mucus, and the floor of the warehouse was wet with water, and there was a rotten smell.

    According to the warehouse manager, this morning, Duan Qingshui's men came to inspect the factory to be bought, and the deposit was paid, so he asked to see the underground ice storage.  So he opened the door to the underground freezer.

    There are a lot of ice cubes in the underground ice. These ice cubes are cut off by workers on the ice bed of the river with chainsaws every winter when the river freezes.  They transported these two-meter-square large ice cubes to the freezer to freeze them, and in summer, when they needed them, they shipped the ice cubes out.

    But every year, there will be a freezer with too much ice left, and then it will be piled up in the innermost freezer for storage.  Later, the original owner of the factory immigrated abroad, and the business of the factory ceased, so he entrusted someone to resell it to Duan Qingshui.  Therefore, the cold storage has not been opened for a long time.

    When opening the freezer for Duan Qingshui's men to check, a man in the uniform of a warehouse worker suddenly ran over and said that the freezer inside was broken, and the innermost one hadn't been opened for a long time.

    The management staff said that it is impossible, if it is broken, water from the ice cubes will flow out of the iron gate.

    The worker said, if you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll go in and have a look.

    The management staff said that if it was minus five degrees inside, you would freeze to death if you went in.

    The worker said, please, let me go in, or I will die if I don¡¯t go in.

    After hearing this, the management staff felt strange, and said, don't make trouble, why haven't I seen you.  May I have your name?

    The worker said, my name is Cheng Ze.  Started working in this ice warehouse three years ago.

    The manager said, no, I don't know you.

    The worker said, I have really worked here for three years, and I help carry ice cubes every year, please let me in.  It's too hot outside.

    The management personnel were afraid of accidents, so they finally rejected him.  So the worker named Cheng Ze left crying.

    An hour later, people found a body in a shady place outside the warehouse, with no wounds except for the water on the ground.

    And this corpse was Cheng Ze who insisted on going into the freezer.

    After I heard about this case, I always felt something strange.  So he grabbed Zhao Yu and asked, "Is this Chengze dead now, or has he died long ago?"

    Zhao Yu looked at me and said, "After receiving the report in the morning, I had someone investigate the origin of this Chengze. It turned out that he disappeared three years ago. His family said that he went to the Haihe River for winter swimming three years ago.  Never came back."

    Looking at the corpse, I suddenly felt that the surrounding sunlight had lost its temperature, and I couldn't help shivering: "You mean, he died a long time ago, and he died in Haihe?"

    Zhao Yu said: "It's hard to say, I have to listen to the forensic doctor."

    So, he called the forensic doctor and asked Cheng Ze the specific cause of death.  The forensic doctor said: "The deceased died of drowning, and the body was frozen. However, there was a strangle mark on the ankle of the deceased, as if something had been tied to the foot."

    As he spoke, the forensic doctor pointed toA corpse for us to see.  I leaned over to take a look, and sure enough, there was a bruise on Cheng Ze's foot that seemed to be drawn by a rope.

    "Could it be murder?" I asked Zhao Yudao, imagining that the deceased was tied with stones or something like that on his feet and sank to the bottom of the river.

    Zhao Yu said: "Maybe it is. This needs to be further confirmed after Chengze's family members come and ask."

    When he was talking about this, Duan Qingshui came over with some workers, and said to Zhao Yu: "These people have been working in this factory since the previous boss. Maybe you can ask them and you can find out the relevant case.  .¡±

    Zhao Yu hurriedly nodded and said, "Thank you, Brother Duan."

    So, Zhao Yu asked several workers about Chengze.  However, these few workers have only worked in the factory for the past one or two years, and they don't know Cheng Ze.  But the strange thing is, according to the workers' recollection, indeed in the past two years, every summer, there was a person exactly like this Chengze, also wearing their uniform, helping to transport ice cubes together, and mysteriously disappeared after transporting them.

    So, since this Chengze has been missing for three years, why does he come here to transport ice cubes in summer?  And lie about being a worker here?  Where did he go after transporting the ice cubes?  The strangest thing is, why did he want to go into the freezer?  Why is there so much water on his body?

    Zhao Yu pondered and said, "Can the icehouse be opened from the inside?"

    The warehouse manager said: "Yes, I didn't lock it outside because I was afraid that someone would enter the icehouse by mistake and be locked and unable to get out. The lock can be opened from the inside, and there is nothing valuable in the icehouse.  It¡¯s just ice, and I¡¯m not afraid of people stealing it.¡±

    Zhao Yu nodded and said, "I see."

    As he spoke, he pulled me aside, and said in a low voice, "Look at the Nether eye, is there anything wrong with that corpse?"

    I thought to myself, well, use me as an infrared detector.  So I carefully looked at Cheng Ze's body lying on the ground.  In addition to the cloud of dead air, there seemed to be a faint black air.  Could it be that this person has been dead for three years and is still haunted?

    However, I rarely see such kind souls who don't come to harm others, but help the "colleagues" in the factory to carry ice. This damn is too sweet.  Is the love between people and ghosts gone?  ?

    Once I told Zhao Yu, Zhao Yu was also a little surprised: "Let's talk about it after Chengze's parents come over."

    The body was still moved to a cool place, and after Chengze's parents recognized the body, they were sent for an autopsy.  Zhao Yu was busy asking the relevant personnel, but Duan Qingshui didn't know what he was talking to Su Ling. I was suddenly put aside, and couldn't help but sit next to the corpse, and sighed: "Brother, I don't know why you don't understand at such a young age."  I died in vain. If you have any grievances, just tell me, maybe I can help you. Saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda. I don¡¯t know what blessings you can get if you help a ghost once?"

    I just said this meaninglessly, thinking that ghosts would not dare to appear in broad daylight anyway.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I finished speaking, I suddenly heard a burst of sobbing and sobbing from the side.

    Immediately, my hairs stood on end, I jumped up from the ground with a "swish", and turned to look at the ice corpse beside me.

    Seeing this, I was almost scared out of my wits.  Because the corpse next to me was originally lying on its back, but now it turned its face sideways, facing me, opened its eyes, curled the corners of its mouth, and cried, but blood flowed from the eyes, nose and mouth  !

    Second Olympic!  Cheat!

    I ran to Zhao Yu's side in two swishing steps, and shouted: "Cheat, scam corpse!"

    After saying this, everyone looked at me with different expressions.  Only then did I feel that I had lost my composure, pulled Zhao Yu aside, and said in a low voice, "I'll cheat the corpse!! That corpse cried to me just now!! It's still bleeding!!"

    Zhao Yu was very calm, and said in a low voice: "Keep your voice down. Most people here don't believe in these things. If you yell, people will think you are crazy."

    I patted him on the shoulder and said, "You just have to believe it. Damn, really, go and see!"

    Zhao Yu followed me to the corpse.  But when I went up to look again, I saw that the corpse had returned to normal, lying there quietly.

    I cursed in my heart: Damn, is it my hallucination?  Or are you trying to play tricks on me?  ?

    "He really lied to the corpse just now, you believe me, you have to believe me!" I argued to Zhao Yu.

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "I believe it. So, there must be something strange about this person's death, probably murdered. Wait and see, Cheng Ze's parents will be here soon, check it out, maybe you can find out  Who is the murderer."

    Not long after, a middle-aged couple rushed over.  When the middle-aged woman saw the corpse, she rushed forward and cried loudly, "Ozawa, my poor child! Why did you leave"

    Although I have seen this kind of scene of separation of flesh and blood many times, I still felt sad. I couldn't help but stepped forward to help the woman, and persuaded: "Auntie, please let your condolences change. It's so hot, take care of your body."

    Zhao Yu glanced at us, still indifferent.  I know that we are all people who are used to watching life and death, especially Zhao Yu's character, it is difficult to show obvious sympathy and sadness to others.

    The woman cried: "Comrade policeman, how did my Ozawa die?? How did he appear here??"

    Zhao Yu said: "The cause of death has not yet been ascertained, but it is suspected to be murder. So, please remember carefully, does your son have any enemies?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)??¡­¡±

    Although I have seen this kind of scene of separation of flesh and blood many times, I still felt sad. I couldn't help but stepped forward to help the woman, and persuaded: "Auntie, please let your condolences change. It's so hot, take care of your body."

    Zhao Yu glanced at us, still indifferent.  I know that we are all people who are used to watching life and death, especially Zhao Yu's character, it is difficult to show obvious sympathy and sadness to others.

    The woman cried: "Comrade policeman, how did my Ozawa die?? How did he appear here??"

    Zhao Yu said: "The cause of death has not yet been ascertained, but it is suspected to be murder. So, please remember carefully, does your son have any enemies?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 75: The Snake Spirit

    ?

    Chengze's mother only knew how to cry, but couldn't find out why.  So Zhao Yu had no choice but to ask Cheng Ze's father.

    Chengze's father sighed: "My kid came to work in this factory after graduating from college, and he gets along well with his colleagues, and he has a kind and peaceful personality. It is impossible for any enemy to kill him."

    Zhao Yu asked: "Then what did this factory do before, do you know?"

    Cheng Ze's father said: "It seems to be selling seafood."

    I turned my head and looked at the factory, and saw that there was another floor above the ice storage, which seemed to be an office.

    I pointed to that floor and asked Zhao Yu, "Where is that place? Is there an office in this factory?"

    Zhao Yu said: "There was someone who worked in that office before, and it was the former boss of the factory. We have gone up to check, and there is nothing in the office, but there is a safe that is locked. I don't know what is in it. Now I am contacting the factory.  His former boss, let him open this safe."

    Just as he was talking, a private car drove to the factory gate and stopped.  As soon as the car door opened, a well-dressed young man stepped out.

    "Why, I heard that something happened to this factory?" the man asked.

    Duan Qingshui stepped forward and said, "Mr. Li, why are there dead bodies in the factory you sold to me?"

    The man said in astonishment: "Corpse? How is this possible! I am a legitimate businessman, and I will never do anything harmful to nature!"

    Duan Qingshui sneered and said, "Whether it's against the law or not, you'll know when you come over and have a look. There was a dead body in the cold storage of the factory, how do you explain it?"

    That Mr. Li heard the words, walked over to have a look, and was shocked: "This is impossible!"

    Duan Qingshui asked: "What is impossible, where is it impossible?"

    Mr. Li said: "I know this person. Didn't he disappear a long time ago? But he did work here for a while and did a good job. I was going to propose him as a warehouse supervisor, but he disappeared.  "

    Seeing that the former factory owner had arrived, Zhao Yu stepped forward and asked, "Is this Mr. Li Shijie?"

    The man looked back at Zhao Yu, nodded and said, "Hello, officer, I am."

    "You opened this factory before?" Zhao Yu asked.

    Li Shijie said: "That's right. It was my father who actually opened the factory. He invested, and I took care of the business. But he often worked in the office upstairs when he was alive, researching his snake wine and medicinal wine."

    "Your father died?" Zhao Yu asked.

    Li Shijie sighed: "How should I put it? It can be regarded as missing. He said he was going to other places to find a kind of white flower snake. I advised him not to go, but he didn't listen to me, so he packed up his things and left overnight. No, there will be nothing when he leaves."  Come back. I gave up looking for it a long time ago, and most likely disappeared in a valley somewhere, and the fairy has gone."

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "There is a safe upstairs, we can't open it, I don't know if there is any clue. Can you open it for us?"

    Li Shijie nodded and said: "Okay, I still remember the password for the safe, but it's just some business contracts and accounts from that year. This factory doesn't work anymore, and those things are useless, so I don't bother to deal with it."

    Having said that, Li Shijie followed Zhao Yu upstairs, and I was also curious, so I followed Duan Qingshui and Su Ling to the office.

    On the way, Zhao Yu chatted with Li Shijie about Li's father, and I found out that Li Shijie's father was Li Fu, a lecturer at Tianjin University of Traditional Chinese Medicine.  Tinkering with medicinal wine in the office.  Li Shijie remembered that there were fifty bottles of white snake medicinal wine made by his father in that office back then.  It is said that the medicinal wine was processed from hundreds of catties of white snakes purchased from Hunan, and it was stored in this office.  Because there was no one in the factory, only his father Li Fu, a few workers and an old accountant.  The workers didn't go to the office, and Li Shijie wasn't there often, so the huge space was used by Li Fu to store wine.

    The production process of these White Flower Snake Wines was mainly guided by Li Fu, and the workers would help him make wines in their spare time.  However, when the medicinal wine was finished, Li Fu suddenly said that he was going to travel far away, and then disappeared.

    A week after Li Fu's disappearance, these medicinal wines also disappeared inexplicably, and one bottle after another disappeared. Within a month, fifty bottles of snake wine gradually disappeared.

    So some people suspected that the medicinal wine had been stolen.

    However, there are two locks and anti-theft doors in the office, and the keys are in the hands of the old accountant and their father and son. The old accountant is Li Fu's old friend, and he doesn't drink at all, so it is impossible to steal alcohol.  So how could these medicinal wines be lost?

    &n"I looked back, Tsao, the factory office behind me suddenly caught fire."  The fire started very strangely, with a dazzling white light, and instantly engulfed the office.

    "Who set the fire?!" There was chaos downstairs, and a policeman shouted.

    "Where did someone set fire!! And there is a freezer downstairs, and it's very damp everywhere, how could there be a fire?!" The workers shouted.

    Duan Qingshui became angry immediately, flew up and kicked the buttocks of the two silly-looking subordinates beside him, and cursed: "What the hell are you looking at!! Give me all to put out the fire!!"

    "Yes, Boss!!" The two hurried over to help.

    I looked at Duan Qingshui's uncertain face, and sighed in my heart: Yes, you have lost a lot of money this time.  The sales contract has been signed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 76: Curse of the Wraith (Part 1)

    ?

    The fire started for some unknown reason, and it burned the entire office to the bone before it slowly stopped.

    During this period, neither water nor soil was used to reduce the fire.  The fire engines also came, and dozens of people sprayed fiercely with fire extinguishers, but none of them could reduce the fire.

    The amazing thing is that after the fire burned to a certain extent, it actually weakened by itself, and finally went out.

    Zhao Yu asked the firefighters what he felt was the cause of the fire.  Because there are no other flammable things in the office except for a few wooden tables and chairs.  And when we went out just now, we didn't touch anything like candles, which caused such a big fire in the office.

    The firefighter shook his head and said, "It's very strange. It doesn't look like something is on fire, and although the fire is very fierce, the fire has no temperature. I don't know if you can feel it. This is too strange."

    Fire without temperature?  Zhao Yu and I glanced at each other, thinking that this is not nonsense.  Even the thunder fire in the sky, the real fire of Samadhi, they are fucking warm.

    After the fire was completely extinguished, Zhao Yu and I went upstairs again, and went to the dilapidated office with only empty shelves to check carefully.  As a result, after entering the door, I saw the safe with the door open.

    I glanced at the safe, only to realize that there was an extra red character on the door of the safe.  I went up to have a look, and found that it seemed to be written on it with some kind of potion. I couldn't see it when I opened the box, but it would appear immediately after being smoked by the flame.  What kind of potion is this called?  I didn't think about it for a long time, so I called Zhao Yu: "Hey, come and see this thing, what is it?"

    Zhao Yu came over to take a look, frowned and said: "This is called a fire starter. This kind of talisman is drawn to ignite fire. However, it is like explosives. Only this thing is useless and needs a primer."

    "Introduction?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "Maybe it's the snake bone bottle you found. If the bones in this bottle have some kind of magic power or spirituality, or are used as a medium for curses, then take that thing away and you will be able to use it as a medium."  The fire starter will be activated. Then, the office will be burned to ashes."

    "Ci'ao, why did you burn down the office?" I asked.

    "Maybe I don't want this snake bone to fall into other people's hands or be discovered, it's possible." Zhao Yu said.

    I frowned, thinking why are there so many complicated cases everywhere?  Just as I was about to leave, Zhao Yu grabbed me, raised his head and pointed to the ceiling, and said, "Look, what's up there?"

    I looked up and found that because of the fire, the entire roof had been burned, and the wallpaper that had been attached to the ceiling was also burned away, exposing the attic.

    I thought to myself, no wonder the building was quite tall from the outside just now, but the space felt narrower when I entered the door.  At first I thought it was my own illusion, but I didn't expect that this is an attic separated!

    Zhao Yu immediately borrowed a ladder from the fireman and went directly to the attic.  I followed Zhao Yu up the ladder, and saw that the attic was very narrow, and we had to bend over to move forward.  There are no windows in the attic, so you can only turn on the flashlight for lighting.

    By the light of the flashlight, I saw that there seemed to be someone in the attic.

    I tugged at Zhao Yu and said in a low voice, "There is someone."

    Zhao Yu ignored me, but let the light of the flashlight fall forward: "It's not a person, but a skeleton."

    I was taken aback, and looked up, and sure enough, a skeleton wearing a worker's uniform appeared in front of me.  And beside him there was a large pile of glass jars.

    I followed Zhao Yu and saw the skeleton leaning against the corner of the wall, with its arm resting on the glass jar next to it.  I leaned over to take a look, and felt disgusted.  Because the pile of glass jars contained human hands, feet, internal organs, and a head.

    The seal above shows that this should be White Flower Snake Medicinal Wine.  But there was not a snake in it.

    And that head is still as fresh as a person who just died not long ago.  Fortunately, it closed its eyes, otherwise it would be quite scary.

    I looked at the fragmented internal organs and dared not reach out to take them.  But Zhao Yu didn't take it seriously, and called a policeman to help, and sent those glass jars to the attic one by one.

    Immediately, Zhao Yu called for my help and sent the skeleton down.

    I looked at the stump specimens and the skeleton in this place, and I was very speechless.  The workers in the factory were also terrified, saying that they had never seen an attic in this factory, and these things were still stored.

    Zhao Yu raised the head specimen and asked the workers, "Who of you know this person?"

    Where the workers had seen this thing before, they all took a sneak peek, then quickly shook their heads and said, "I don't know me, I don't know me."

    ?With a wretched smile, he knelt down and hugged Xiao Man, and said with a smile: "Little bk has a bright future, he's quite patient."

    The woman smiled and said, "Go inside and talk about it."

    After chatting with the woman for a long time, I found out that she turned out to be the vice chairman of the Tianjin Painting and Calligraphy Association, named Zhang Meng.  She was not Lin Yichen's first match, but Lin Yichen's second wife.  Xiaoman's mother, Lin Qing, is not her biological daughter, but the child of Lin Yichen's ex-wife.  However, the two get along like a mother and daughter, and their relationship is very good.

    Speaking of Lin Yichen, Zhang Meng sighed: "He treated me very well. He was originally an accountant of a state-owned enterprise. Later, his friend opened a factory and asked him to help with accounting. That is the factory you mentioned. But three years  A few days ago, he went to work and never came back. We rushed to report the case, but the police searched for a long time but couldn¡¯t find it. After three years, we gave up hope.¡±

    I thought of the skeleton, and didn't dare to say more. I just asked the old lady, did Lin Yichen have any confidential information at home?

    Zhang dreamed about it, and said: "Yes, there is, but he is locked in the cellar. I wanted to save some food in the cellar, but he refused to let anyone who dared to open the cellar be kicked out."  Go home. Seeing him insisting, I thought it was because the financial information in the factory was not good for others to see, so I didn¡¯t ask any more questions.¡±

    "Where is the cellar?" I asked, "Auntie, you'd better show me. Anyway, the factory is gone now. Maybe the information will help solve the case and find your husband."

    Zhang Meng said: "At first, I wanted to open it too. But for some reason, the lock on the cellar is very tight. I even invited a locksmith, but I couldn't break it with an axe."

    Having said that, she took me to an apricot tree in the yard, pointed to an iron gate on the ground, and said, "Look, that's where it is."

    I opened my eyes and took a closer look, and found that the lock was shining with red light. I knew that this thing should have used some suppression spell or something.  s things.

    I took out the God of War and thought to myself: I don't believe that even this thing can't be opened.

    Aiming at the lock, I fired a shot.  Because the silencer is installed, the sound is not loud.  Xiaoman watched happily from the side, clapped his hands and shouted: "Brother Erbi is good, good!"

    I suddenly felt embarrassed, afraid that there was something in the cellar, so I said to Zhang Meng: "Auntie, I don't know what's in here, you take Xiaoman to the house first."

    When Zhang Meng heard what I said, she was a little nervous and confused, so she carried Xiao Man into the living room.

    I saw that the door was closed, so I went up and opened the iron door, and then pointed my gun at the cellar.

    At the moment of opening the door, I suddenly heard a piercing cry: "Quick, pull me out quickly"

    The sound was heart-piercing and miserable, not like a human voice at all.  I shivered, raised the gun, slowly leaned towards the hole, and looked down.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 77: The Curse of the Wraith (Part 2)

    ?

    I saw that the cellar was pitch black, and I couldn't see why.  But the sound just now was really real and real, like someone was crying.

    I saw that the cellar was only 1.89 meters deep, about my height.  There seems to be nothing inside, but I don't know where this voice comes from.

    I thought about it and jumped down.  After landing, I saw that there was not much space inside. With the sunlight from the entrance of the cave, I saw a pot in a corner, which looked like a clay pot.

    I went up and saw that the clay pot was also pasted with a charm.  I can't understand these things, Zhao Yu and Wu Dan understand this stuff better than me.

    But holding this earthenware pot, I feel that the tentacles are slightly cool, as if it has just been fished out of the refrigerator.

    Since the clay pot was sealed with a spell, I couldn't see if there was a ghost in it. I just felt that the halo around the pot was red mixed with gray, and there seemed to be two kinds of breath entangled together.

    I walked into the sunlight and thought to myself, when the sky is bright and bright, I don't believe you dare to come out.  When you come out, you will be wiped out~!

    Thinking of this, I put the god of war back on my waist, and twisted the wooden lid of the clay pot vigorously.  After a while, the lid was opened by me.

    I threw the lid aside and looked in, only to see something dark in the jar.  I brought the pot closer to the sunlight, and took a closer look, and suddenly my hands trembled in fright, and I threw the clay pot aside.

    Your mother, there is a human head in that jar, and it is a human head with half of its head cut off!  And the eyes on that skull were turning up just now, looking at me coldly.

    I yelled and threw the clay pot out.  In my imagination, there should be something strange in this clay pot, but I didn't expect it to be such a heavy-tasting head.  And, your mother, whose head is this?

    I saw a puff of black air rising from the clay pot, so I fired several shots, but the black air did not dissipate.  But since it was daytime and I was standing under the sun, the black shadow did not extend to me.

    At this time, I quickly took out my mobile phone and called Zhao Yu: "Zhao Yu, Lin Yichen's home in Heping District, come quickly, I found a dead man's head!"

    Zhao Yu heard the words and said: "I'll be right there, you wait for me there."

    I didn't want to stay in the cellar at this time, so I immediately climbed up and pulled the iron door to death.  Seeing that the ghostly aura did not seep out, he was relieved.

    Your mother, who is in this cellar?

    At this moment, Zhang Meng poked her head out of the room holding Xiao Man in her arms, and asked, "Officer, what happened?"

    Filled with disgust, I took a break before saying: "Oh, auntie, what's in the cellar, haven't you opened it?"

    Zhang Meng shook her head and said, "I haven't gone in before. Why? Looking at you, you seem to be frightened? Is there anything strange?"

    I shook my head and said, "It's okay, we'll talk about it when my friend comes."

    Not long after, Zhao Yu rushed over.  I pointed to the cellar and said, "There's a clay pot underneath, and there's a rotten head in it. I wonder if it has something to do with this case."

    Zhao Yu nodded, and went down to the cellar again.  I quickly sent Zhang Meng and Xiaoman into the house.  Not long after, Zhao Yu took out the head together with the pot.

    "Whose head do you think belongs to this cellar? It can't be Lin Yichen, right?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "We have to wait for the autopsy report. The skeleton has also been sent for examination. It is estimated that some results will come out tomorrow."

    So the two of us entered the room, comforted Zhang Meng, and briefly talked about the head found under the cellar.

    Zhang Meng was quite surprised, and quickly explained: "Officer, we didn't do this. Look at our orphans and widows, how could they kill someone and put their head in the cellar?"

    Zhao Yu asked: "Then madam, do you think Lin Yichen killed this person?"

    "This?" Zhang Meng was a little stunned: "But according to Lao Lin's personality, it is unlikely. He has a good character, and the neighbors can testify."

    I thought to myself, it's hard to say what kind of people are like this, even if people are like dogs before, who knows what nasty things they can do behind their backs.

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "Understood, you rest first, we will visit again if there is something to do."

    Zhang Meng nodded in shock.  I saw that Xiaoman also seemed to be intimidated by the battle of so many people, and kept silent all the time.  So, I picked her up and said with a smile: "Xiao Man, my brother is leaving, can I see you some other day?"

    Xiaoman curled his mouth and said, "Not good."

    I laughed and said, "Why not?"

    Xiaoman said"Is brother going to arrest grandma?"

    "Ah?" I said in amazement, "How is this possible?"

    I hugged her and sat on the sofa, and coaxed her: "Don't be afraid, Xiaoman, brother will play with you some other day, okay? Grandma won't be leaving today, so I'll stay with you at home."

    The little guy nodded with his mouth curled up.  I rubbed her hair and inadvertently looked at the furnishings of the living room.  It can be seen that Zhang Meng is a painter, and there are several paintings hanging in the living room at home.  At this moment, I suddenly saw a portrait of a character hanging on a wall in the living room.  After reading it carefully, I couldn't help being stunned.

    I know the person in that portrait, and I am quite familiar with it!  It turned out to be Song Yang!

    I stood up in surprise, pointed to the portrait and asked Zhang Meng: "That, who is that person?"

    Zhang Meng glanced back and said, "Oh, that's an old friend. It was a painting that was put on hold, but it was taken out after packing up the things these days. There was no place to put it, so I just put it here. Why, police officer?  Do you know the person in this portrait?"

    I said, "Is the person in the portrait surnamed Song?"

    Zhang Meng was surprised and said: "It's Song, it seems that the police officer really knows him?"

    I laughed and said, "My surname is Song, too. I think the person in this portrait is very similar to an uncle of my family named Song Yang."

    Zhang Meng was surprised and said: "You really know him? The person in this portrait is indeed called Song Yang, but unfortunately, he has passed away."

    Zhang Meng sighed and said: "That happened many years ago. He was my savior, but unfortunately he died."

    I was very surprised when I heard this.  This world is really too small. It turned out that the woman Song Yang risked his life to save was the elegant old woman in front of him.  However, Song Yang's old friend is gone, and this former lover actually married someone else.

    Think about it and suddenly feel a little depressed for Song Yang.

    Having said that, I have no intention of staying here any longer, so I simply left Zhang Meng's house.  Going back to Wu Dan's house, I saw Xiao Mi lying on the sofa watching TV, so I leaned over and said with a smile: "Hey, you haven't told me, what was the name of your lover back then?"

    Xiao Mi looked up at me and yawned: "Did you smoke today? Why did you think of asking about such a thing?"

    I sighed: "Haven't you thought about going over to see what that former lover is like now?"

    Xiao Mi shrugged and said: "It's been so long, what are you still looking at? Speaking of which, I have gradually forgotten her appearance."

    I was stunned and said: "Damn, the person you tried your best to save back then, but now you have forgotten her appearance and don't care anymore?"

    Xiao Mi asked: "Why, have you seen her? It stands to reason that you don't know her."

    I said: "I really saw her, her name is Zhang Meng, right? She is in Tianjin now!"

    Xiao Mi seemed a little stunned, but soon smiled and said: "That's really a coincidence. But more than twenty years have passed, and the other party must have married and had children, and they have their own home. I am already a dead person, and I saw her do it."  What. Besides, someone said, don¡¯t ever see your former lover. She was originally a great beauty in my heart, but I¡¯m afraid she is an old woman now. You say, this is not to destroy her goddess in my heart  image?"

    I laughed and said, "Are you afraid of facing each other? Actually, it doesn't matter. Even if you face each other, she won't recognize you."

    Xiao Mi asked: "You lost your mind today? Why are you interested in Zhang Meng?"

    I sighed: "There was a murder case in her family. A person's head was found in the sealed cellar. We are investigating it."

    Xiao Mi said in amazement: "How is this possible?"

    I said: "It's absolutely true, if you don't believe me, ask Zhao Yu."

    Right at this point, Wu Dan leaned over and asked, "What's the matter, apprentice, something happened?"

    I was about to gossip about this matter to him when Zhao Yu called: "Song Yan, the head you found has results. It was a driver who had a car accident near the factory. Would you like to come and see it?"  ?¡±

    Immediately, I became interested and said, "Go right away."

    Wu Dan asked: "Why, another dead person?"

    I sighed: "Master, you asked us to contact some factory based on your idea. In the end, we found a factory and found all kinds of dead bodies."

    Wu Dan asked: "Where is the factory? The exact location? I heard Xiao Zhao calling on the phone, there was a car accident nearby?"

    So I told the exact location of the factory and sighed: "Not only one died!"

    Wu Dan pondered for a while, then stopped me and said, "Then take me to see the factory! If you really want to do business there, there will be a big accident!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)What a business, I'm afraid something big will happen!  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 79: Ask the Ghost for the Way

    ?

    Seeing this, I poked Zhao Yu to make him pay attention to the mirror.  Zhao Yu nodded.  I stared at the mirror, knowing that it was just a reflection, and the real ghost was behind us.  Thinking of this, I quietly took out the God of War, calculated the position of the ghost, and wanted to shoot the ghost in the back.

    This can't blame me for being cold-hearted. My philosophy is that there is no need to talk about gentlemen and villains when dealing with enemies, and killing them is the end.

    However, when I pointed my gun at my back, I saw that the ghost had disappeared.  I turned around in astonishment, and saw that there was no one in the mirror, nothing.

    Am I reading it wrong?

    But at this time, I suddenly felt something was wrong.  So I went to the mirror, only to find that not only was there no ghost in the mirror, but even me, Zhao Yu's shadow was gone.

    The mirror still reflected the cold luster, but there was nothing inside.

    I suddenly turned back to look for Zhao Yu, but saw that the courtyard was empty, and there was a thick black air everywhere.  I thought something was wrong in my heart, and before I could react, I suddenly felt a pain in my neck.  I quickly touched it, and found that I touched the blood on my hand, and my scalp couldn't help but feel numb.

    At this time, I suddenly heard the ghost scream again: "Pull me out, pull me out!!"

    This time the ghost screams were not like the ones I heard in the cellar, but more like angry, screaming, threatening and spiteful voices.  This voice drilled into my heart, and suddenly I felt a strong sense of nausea and vomiting.  I held back my nausea and fired two shots in the direction the voice came from.  After the gunshot, the sound really disappeared.

    I breathed a sigh of relief and touched the wound on my neck.  It's fucking deep, but fortunately I hid for a while, otherwise the head would have been severed.

    Wait, the head was cut off?  I suddenly remembered the man who died in the reservoir.  In the afternoon, Zhao Yu had already investigated the identity of the driver and the handling of the body.  The driver who died was Zhou Damin, a mountain dweller from Changbai Mountain.  No relatives, so no one to retrieve the body after death.  Since he died in a traffic accident, the police cremated the body after the case was finalized.  However, according to the people at the cremation site, the corpse was parked in the cremation site for a day and then disposed of the next day.

    However, when he was cremated the next day, it was found that the man's head was gone.  The crematorium was full of gloom, and no one was too surprised when something strange happened.  Moreover, this person had no relatives, and even the police had already determined the case as a traffic accident. The people at the cremation site didn't want to be troublesome, so they cremated him directly without telling the matter about the head.  It was not until Zhao Yu went to investigate that he revealed this strange incident.

    From this point of view, Zhou Damin's head was not lost by himself for no reason, but was cut off and taken away!  So why?

    Lin Yichen's family has Zhou Damin's head.  He sealed the head of a truck driver in the cellar of his home. Is there something strange about it?

    When I was thinking wildly, I suddenly felt a chill on my shoulders.  I turned around suddenly, and suddenly saw a bloody face appearing behind me.

    On this face, half of the face is skinless, but the other half is intact, but the ferocious eyes are full of blood, and they are staring at me viciously.

    I took a step back and raised the gun and shot the guy, while my heart was beating hard.  Your mother, it seems that the death in this car accident was tragic enough, no wonder Zhou Damin's ghost is still haunted, and he is full of resentment.  After the shot passed, the grimace disappeared, but the miserable cry of ghosts still lingered.

    At the same time, a pair of huge ghost hands protruded from the black mist, the palms were more than one meter wide, and they rushed straight at me.  I was startled in my heart, I hid to the side, and cursed secretly: Damn it, you think you are a Tathagata Buddha, and you still fucking press me on Wuzhishan, be careful that I will give you a pee.

    Thinking of this, I didn't delay much, and directly chanted the mantra and said: "The scepter and demon are the only ones, please God!"

    The cold wind blows, and the gods come out, and the ones invited by the elder brother are still: five top gods, killing gods for nothing!

    Bai Qi is worthy of being the God of Killing. Although his reputation is not as good as Wumen God and Guan Erye, but this guy is the most merciless in killing.  I saw a blade of light killing, and Bai Qi's figure was floating between the huge ghost hands, as if entering a land of no one.

    After a while, the ghost screamed, and the huge ghost hand was cut into several pieces by Bai Qi, fell to the ground, and suddenly disappeared into gray smoke.  I recited formulas to the statue of Bai Qi and shouted: "Take it!"

    So, the statue dissipated, and the black air in the yard slowly dissipated.  After they dispersed, I could clearly see the other people in the yard. Everyone was there, but they were all around Zhao Zhenhai, and there was another ghost standing in front of him.

    Seeing that Zhao Zhenhai was talking to that ghost, I couldn't help being a little annoyed.  I bought a watch last year, I just worked hard to kill ghosts, why do you all ignore me like nothing else?

      Thinking of this, I suddenly felt a burning pain from the wound on my neck.  Another smear, and a lot of fucking blood.  The action just now seemed a little bigger.  I was depressed, and walked over to Zhao Yu and scolded: "Damn, why didn't you help me when I saw the ghost coming out just now? Which ghost is Zhao Zhenhai talking to?!"

    Zhao Yu motioned for me to keep quiet, pulled me aside, looked at my wound, and said in a low voice, "Sorry, actually the ghost I want to invite this time is Cheng Ze, but Uncle Wu said, if it's not resolved, then the  Zhou Damin¡¯s evil spirit, sooner or later, the Lin family¡¯s house will be in trouble, so even that ghost was brought in. I wanted to help, but Uncle Wu said that you can handle it alone, so I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    As he said, he took out a bandage from his bag and handed it to me: "Just bandage it up. I was injured on a mission a few days ago, so I took some with me."

    When I heard it, I became even more angry.  After bandaging the wound, seeing Wu Dan standing beside him, he ate a lollipop and watched Zhao Zhenhai chatting with ghosts.  This made me so angry that I couldn't help but went up and said: "Master, you are so embarrassed, you see I almost had my throat cut by a ghost, you are still here leisurely."

    Wu Dan glanced at me, handed me a lollipop, and said, "Brown sugar and plum flavor, do you like it? It's just good for blood."

    Immediately, I couldn't think of any rebuttal words, and the wound was very painful at this time, so I grinned.  Wu Dan smiled and said, "Look at your neck bandage, it's quite noble and glamorous."

    I'm going to fuck your sister!

    Just as he was talking, Zhao Zhenhai stood up, and the ghost of Cheng Ze suddenly disappeared.

    Zhao Yu immediately went up to meet him and asked, "How is it? Have you found out why?"

    Zhao Zhenhai sighed: "Alas, Police Officer Zhao, I'm afraid you won't dare to investigate this matter any further."

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "What do you mean?"

    Zhao Zhenhai said: "This Chengze was indeed killed by someone sinking into a pond. A high-ranking official hired a killer, tied a stone and sank under the Haihe River. His body seemed to be brought back from the Haihe River at night to get some ice cubes."  , as a result, even his body frozen in the river was brought up. Maybe no one found it in the dark, so he put his body in the factory freezer. Cheng Ze died unjustly and could not be reincarnated, so he appeared every summer,  Hoping someone finds his ghost, it turned out nobody noticed until the other day."

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "Cheng Ze is just a worker, what's wrong with him and senior officials?"

    Zhao Zhenhai said: "This is the crux of the whole series of cases. Your captain recently had an accident, right?"

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "How do you know?"

    Zhao Zhenhai clicked his tongue and said: "There are gods standing three feet above your head, and everything has a cause and effect. Let me tell you, your captain's accident was not a real accident, but someone wanted to kill a person, and your captain was just unlucky.  Tired."

    Zhao Yu thought about it for a while, and then his face darkened: "Don't talk nonsense, our captain was going to eat with the former director's son in the car. Could someone still kill a young man in his early twenties?"

    Zhao Zhenhai sighed: "Officer, think about it, this young man is not an ordinary young man, but someone's son. Where is that man now? Did he die in an accident three years ago?  "

    After hearing this, Zhao Yu fell silent.  I quickly asked: "Tell me, tell me. What happened three years ago? How did the former director die?"

    "The former director had a bad heart. Once he had a heart attack during a meeting in the bureau and died." Zhao Yu said, "But it was an accident. Everyone knows it. How could it be murder?"

    Zhao Zhenhai sighed: "You don't know that. The former director is a very honest official with a good reputation, which is rare in the current officialdom. A certain secretary was corrupt and broke the law, and killed a person. The victim's family asked the former director to help  .I heard that all the criminal evidence has been collected, and just waiting to be handed in, suddenly, he died of a heart attack. Do you think it's strange? This is a rumor, but many people know about it. It's just that the doctor did not find out.  If there is any problem, it is judged that the former director had a heart attack, and the so-called rumors dissipated. But it is not dead. Three years ago, Cheng Ze worked overtime one night and heard the boss arguing with the accountant because of the snake wine.  .¡±

    "What happened to the snake wine?" Zhao Yu asked, "Is it poisonous?"

    "It's not poisonous, but there are two bottles that have been dropped, and they are the kind that are not easy to find out. In fact, only two bottles of this wine are problematic, and the rest are fine. The former director likes to drink  Li Fu had some medicinal wine, and he had a little friendship with Li Fu, so he drank it from him. As for Li Fu, whether he was threatened or bribed, he put the problematic wine and the non-problematic medicinal wine together, and planned to send it to the director  At home. However, accountant Lin found out about this matter, and advised his old friend not to harm others. Moreover, he also exchanged one of the problematic bottles of wine and put it in the safe." Zhao Zhenhai said: "Also  It's the bottle you found. Unfortunately, he didn't know that the other bottle was also faulty, so the director died. But when the rumors were serious, the higher-ups also sent people to investigate the death of a certain secretary and the director. So,  Li Fu became a serious confidant. I think that his dismemberment was probably done by a killer, and accountant Lin was also silenced and locked in the attic just because he discovered Li Fu's body." (Remember this website website.  : www.hlnovel.com)Swap it out and put it in the safe.  "Zhao Zhenhai said: "That is the bottle you found.  Unfortunately, he didn't know that the other bottle was also faulty, so the director died.  But when the rumors were serious, the higher-ups also sent people to investigate the death of a certain secretary and director.  Therefore, Li Fu became a confidant.  I think that his dismemberment was probably done by a killer, and accountant Lin was also silenced and locked in the attic just because he discovered Li Fu's body.  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 80: Dementia

    ?

    "But, how to explain the driver's death, is it just a traffic accident?" I asked.

    Zhao Zhenhai said: "It's hard for me to say this. Anyway, if it were me, one would be silenced, and both would be silenced. As long as it is involved in this matter, most of them can't be kept."

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "Although this road is the shortest to the factory, accidents happen frequently, and I think the factory boss probably doesn't know about it. If he really has the heart, he should remind the driver to take a detour."

    I frowned and said, "That's not right, why didn't we wait for the medicinal materials to be transported to the factory before dealing with the driver?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Anyway, the car has already arrived at the gate of the factory. Wouldn't it be more cost-effective to kill this drug seller before paying the money? But Zhao Zhenhai, you reminded me. After the car accident, the captain was hospitalized, but the same as him  The son of the former director of the car is unconscious, and I don't know if he will be killed."

    I urged: "Then why are you still standing there, go and have a look!"

    Wu Dan said suddenly: "Don't worry, there is one more question. Why did Lin Yichen put this head in the cellar of his home? You really have to ask Mrs. Lin about this."

    "Ah? Ask Aunt Zhang Meng?" I was surprised.

    Wu Dan sneered and said, "For a weak woman who found a human head at home, she didn't feel much fear. Don't you think it's strange?"

    "But, I'm not afraid." I recalled Zhang Meng's expression when he saw the head was taken out.  what is it then?  Surprise, fear, avoidance.  Indeed, the fear on his face was too light, mostly worried and surprised.

    For an ordinary person, especially a woman, seeing such a disgusting and terrifying thing, it is really strange that she doesn't show much fear.  Thinking about the past between her and Song Yang, could it be that she knew Taoism at all, and that she locked the head in?

    Thinking of this, I couldn't help but frown, unable to associate an elegant woman with such a terrifying method.  This is the most despicable behavior in Maoshan Taoism, and she has learned it.

    Thinking of this, I pushed open the door of the living room, walked in, and saw that Zhang Meng was coaxing Xiaoman to sleep.  Probably because many strangers suddenly came to the house, Xiaoman couldn't sleep, but rubbed his eyes and stared blankly at the ground.  Seeing me enter the door, I immediately opened my small hand and shouted: "Brother Erbi!"

    I sighed, walked over and hugged her.  At this time, Xiao Mi, who had been following me, also got in.  As soon as Xiao Man saw Xiao Mi, he pointed at him and shouted, "The uncle in the picture!"

    I thought to myself, little bk, you really have a bright future, you can see it all.

    Zhang Meng was obviously a little restless, and didn't care about Xiao Man's words, but leaned on the back of the sofa, and said with a calm smile: "Does the police officer have anything to ask me?"

    I said coldly: "Auntie, I think you are also an intellectual, how could you do such a thing? This thing was found at home, but it was suspected of murder."

    Zhang Meng didn't speak, first took Xiao Man away and put him on the bed in the bedroom, then closed the door and walked out, saying: "Now, you can ask me if you have any questions."

    I asked bluntly: "Do you understand the Taoism?"

    Zhang Meng smiled faintly: "From the time you entered the door, I knew that you were not only in charge of the affairs of the yang world, but also of the underworld. I believe you also know who the owner of that head is."

    "That truck driver Zhou Damin who died in a car accident three years ago, right?" I asked.

    Zhang Meng nodded and said: "Yes, I asked Lin Yichen to steal the head. I also cast the curse. I know that sealing his soul is a bad thing, but I have no other way."

    Speaking of this, Zhang Meng sighed: "I have been homeless for half my life, and finally I have a home, and it is quite beautiful. But who would have thought that one night three years ago, Lin Yichen came home and said that maybe his disaster was about to come.  I asked what happened, but he didn't say anything, he just said that he and his boss would definitely be in trouble after so many people died."

    "That night, he just told me that a person died near the factory. The car accident was not an accident, but the factory owner deliberately asked him to drive on that dangerous road. Originally, Lin Yichen didn't really believe in such things, so he didn't  Think about it. But he really died, and he died very badly. Lin Yichen said that he was also involved in many things in the factory. He was regarded as an accomplice of the boss.  All night, I thought of this clumsy trick of cutting the head and sealing the soul." Zhang Meng said: "But I have no choice but to do it this way. I don't know anything about spells, but I just knew someone who knew these things.  taught me."

    I nodded and said, "I believe what you say, and I believe that you have nothing to do with this case. Because the woman who was once saved by others,?The design suddenly seemed to have entered a different dimension, twisted by a pair of big hands, and turned into a messy shape.

    I was taken aback, thinking that your mother is doing illusion again!

    Just as he was thinking, the Nuwa stone on his chest suddenly burst into light.  I was startled, and cold sweat broke out on my forehead.  I heard from Wu Dan that the brighter the nuwa stone, the heavier the yin energy.  And in this hospital, Yin Qi is not light at all.  Now that someone is doing it, it seems even more fatal.

    At this time, the surrounding scene changed again.  The originally blurred room suddenly turned into a cemetery.  We were surrounded by large and small grave mounds, and Jiao Ming was not lying on a bed, but on a coffin board.

    At the same time, large and small will-o'-the-wisps were floating around, and the vicinity of the cemetery was a gloomy darkness.

    "Master, is this an illusion?" I asked Wu Dan.

    Wu Dan didn't say anything, but walked up to Jiao Ming in two or three steps, and whispered to me: "Please God, guard the door!"

    I was taken aback and thought to myself, your sister, who should I invite?  Wumen God?

    Please God is also hierarchical.  If you don't call the name of the god statue, most of the gods you invite are the most powerful gods within your ability.  This time Wu Dan asked me to invite the door god, but I never did it once.

    At this moment, I saw Wu Dan take out a spell from his bag, recited the spell for a while, and then stuck the spell on Jiao Ming's body.  After the talisman emitted a ball of golden light, I saw Jiao Ming start to frown and moan, and finally hugged his head and complained of pain.

    At the same time, I saw a phantom gradually trying to separate from his body.

    Wu Dan wiped off his sweat, and cursed: "This grandson is a bit wise!" As he spoke, he chanted the mantra again, and put another spell on Jiao Ming's body.  I saw that this talisman turned out to be a soul-suppressing spell, that is, the one that Yang Wen put in my house at first!

    I was taken aback and asked, "Master, what are you?!"

    Wu Dan said: "There is no other way, Zhenhun, I have to keep his soul. Someone is trying to take his soul. What the hell are you doing, please God!"

    At this time, I saw two black figures suddenly appear where the door was originally.  These two figures really don't look like human figures, but ghosts.  With a pure black robe and cloak, the face could not be seen clearly, only sharp fangs and pale complexion.

    I wiped off my cold sweat, chanted mantras and formulas, and shouted: "The scepter and demon are the only ones to be honored, please the God of Wumen!"

    I have to say, I am getting more and more handsome.  Ask God to be more skillful, cool and stylish.  In an instant, two god statues appeared beside me, one on the left and one on the right.  Qin Shubao, Yu Chigong, what, it's up to you!

    I sneered, pointed at the ghost in front of me, made a gesture of "go you", and shouted at the two statues: "Kill me bk!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 81: Evil comes with evil

    ?

    ? Qin Shubao and Yu Chigong attacked from left to right and defended, blocking the two ghosts from the door.  But when I saw that ghost or something from the nether world eluded the ghosts, and a thick black air was entangled between the two god statues, I suddenly felt dangerous, and I couldn't help but mutter in my heart: These two are dark.  Where did things come from?

    Looking at Wu Dan again, he is still pressing the soul-suppressing talisman with white writing on a black background.  Seeing that thing, I always feel a little creepy.  After all, the spell is a relatively evil one.  Not sure what happened.

    I saw that Wu Dan was concentrating on reciting the mantra, but cold sweat had already come out on his forehead.  Obviously the other party's Taoism is not low, and Jiao Ming is still holding his head and screaming for pain, the soul appears and disappears from time to time, it seems that Wu Dan forced the soul into Jiao Ming's body.

    "Master, can it work?" I also became nervous, but apart from fighting against those two ghosts, I didn't know where to start.

    Wu Dan ignored me, just threw me a note and said, "Read it according to the above."

    I took it over and took a look, and saw that it was a note with a long spell written on it.  Although I am not interested in spells and the like, I have read related books and materials.  This seems to be a soul arrest spell, that is, a spell to keep the body and soul.  I was shocked immediately, and I didn't care about the door gods and ghost guards fighting around me. I just sat on the ground and said concentratingly: "The second scene is flying around, the red and yellow are scattered, the qi absorbs the evil, the corpse is filthy and obliterated, and the soul refines the soul,  The Great God of Form-fitting, Immortality of Form, Eternal Life, Wisdom and Vision, Long Henry Zhen!"

    I don't know if my spell had an effect, but after the unconscious Jiao Ming yelled, the phantom around him suddenly disappeared.  The cemetery disappeared, and changed back to the original furnishings in the ward;

    At this time, I heard someone knocking on the door: "Open the door, officer, how is my son?? Why are you shouting inside!!"

    As soon as I heard the voice, I knew it was Jiao Ming's mother shouting outside the door, probably because I heard Jiao Ming's screams.  I saw that Wu Dan had already put away the talisman, and Jiao Ming moved his body, as if he had become conscious, so I hurriedly wanted to take away the image of the door god.

    It's a pity that I don't know why, but after I shouted: "Receive", Qin Shubao and Yu Chigong still stood in front of me properly.  My cold sweat broke out immediately, and I asked Wu Dan, "Master, can ordinary people see the statue?"

    Wu Dan said: "Nonsense, of course you can. I think your magic power has increased, and the idol has also become more materialized. If you can't take it away, just put him on the door and suppress ghosts."

    Having said that, Wu Dan took out two pieces of red paper from his bag, and quickly pasted them on the door, one on the left and the other on the right.  Afterwards, read the formula and said to the two statues: "Go!"

    Immediately, the two statues flew towards the red paper.  In an instant, there were two more door gods on the blank red paper.

    At the same time, Wu Dan opened the door, and Mother Jiao rushed in.  And Jiao Ming also sat up from the bed, although his face was pale, but he seemed to be in much better spirits.

    "Son, are you awake?" Jiao's mother immediately stepped forward to check happily: "Why? The doctor said that you are probably in a vegetable state! God bless my son!!"

    After finishing speaking, the aunt hugged the baby and cried.  I know that although Jiao Ming was in a coma just now, he must have clearly seen the movements of me and Wu Dan clearly in his consciousness.  I couldn't help worrying that this guy would tell the truth, so I glanced at Wu Dan.

    I saw Wu Dan winking at Jiao Ming, and Jiao Ming nodded, so I felt relieved.

    Jiao's mother cried for a while, and asked, "Son, just now you were crying in pain in the ward, what's going on?"

    Jiao Ming smiled calmly: "Mom, in fact, I was rescued by Master Wu. Master Wu knows acupuncture and moxibustion. Just now, he used acupuncture to stimulate my deep nerves, and I just woke up."

    When I heard this, I thought you can do it, kid, and you can tell a good lie.  Anyway, people who don't know medical skills can't tell the truth from the fake, because Chinese acupuncture and moxibustion are profound and profound, and you can make it up.

    Sure enough, Jiao's mother believed these words, and thanked Wu Dan a thousand times: "Thank you, if it weren't for your help, my son would have died, alas."

    Wu Dan waved his hand and said, "It's okay, I'm just going to give it a try. Fortunately, your child is lucky. By the way, those two paintings on the door were given to me by someone else. It's useless for me to keep them. Just now I'm fine.  It¡¯s pasted on the door. I don¡¯t think you should let someone take it off. Your child has just recovered from illness. I think it¡¯s quite appropriate to ask two door gods to bless you. This will slowly change in the future, and it will become more and more  Alright, live a hundred years!"

    Wu Dan saved Jiao Ming's life, and Jiao's mother naturally obeyed him and immediately agreed.  Zhao Yu had been watching coldly from the sidelines, but now he saw two more door gods at the door, so he stepped forward to take a closer look.The snake spirit came back and killed the secretary.

    The one who can do this must be that person with a high level of Taoism.  But who is he?

    I looked at the obese corpse of the secretary, and snorted coldly: "Whatever it is, anyway, this is called evil will be rewarded with evil!"

    Zhao Yu snorted coldly: "I'm too lazy to bother. If I'm not allowed to investigate, I won't care! The death of this kind of murderer is retribution."

    With that said, he flicked the gloves in his hand and walked out the door.  The glove hit the policeman just now in the face so hard that he couldn't die.

    The policeman frowned suddenly, and wanted to mutter something.  When I saw him, I leaned over to stare at him, and said with a smile, "It deserves it!"

    Seeing his face turn into a liver color, he walked away proudly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 82 Weird Prophecy

    ?

    The case closed a bit silently.  Although the few of us knew that the secretary was behind the murder, we couldn't decide the case like this.  In addition, this guy is also dead, and the Taoist master is also gone.

    My vacation is also coming to an end, with the last ten days left.  During the period, the team leader called to ask if I was really depressed.  But hearing my voice was normal, he ordered me to go back to work immediately.

    Wu Dan smiled at me and said: "I mean a second-hand apprentice, otherwise how about you transfer to Tianjin Municipal Bureau to work? It happens to be with Lingxi and Xiao Zhao. I think most people in Tianjin Municipal Bureau also know you  .¡±

    I sighed: "I really want to, but I can transfer it. There are still ten days of vacation. I really miss you, Master!"

    As he spoke, he hugged Wu Dan's thigh and cried bitterly.

    Wu Dan kicked me out and cursed: "Get out, I think you can't bear Lingxi?!"

    Right at this point, the phone rang, and it was still the Divine Comedy "The Offering of Love".  I immediately jumped up: "The wicked girl's phone!"

    After picking up the phone, I only heard the voice of the villain coming from the phone: "Er Huo, Brother Duan took us out to play today, are you going?"

    I sighed: "The two want to go on a date, why are you following?"

    Lingxi said: "Follow and see the progress."

    I sighed: "Why are you so gossip? But I like it! Let's go and have a look!"

    Having said that, I threw Xiao Mi to Wu Dan, and I happily went out to Lingxi's house.  When he arrived downstairs at Lingxi's house, he saw Duan Qingshui leaning against his Audi car, looking down at Lingxi who was talking and laughing with Su Ling.

    After I saw it, I was secretly happy. Most likely, this guy hates the light bulb of Necromancer Creek, but there is nothing I can do.

    After I arrived, Duan Qingshui's face turned even darker.  "Get in the car!" Duan Qingshui glared at me and gritted his teeth.

    "Come on!" I cheered and sat down on the co-pilot seat.  Duan Qingshui stared at me and didn't start the car for a long time.

    I pondered for a while, then looked back at Su Ling, and then said with a smile: "Sorry, I sat in the wrong seat."

    Having said that, I gave Su Ling to the passenger seat, and I sat obediently with the villain.

    After the car started, it directly left the urban area and headed for the suburbs.  Duan Qingshui said that this time he will take us to a small village to experience life close to nature and have a farm feast at the same time.

    I was overjoyed when I heard it, and joked with the villain along the way, saying that she had a fat face.  The villain suddenly said angrily, "You're the one getting fat!"

    I took the opportunity to twist her cheek and said with a smile: "Look, the flesh can be pulled up."

    The villain immediately punched and kicked me.  This situation was very familiar, and suddenly reminded me of the sudden kiss in the leisure center that night.  Thinking of that sweet kiss, I was suddenly a little distracted, and couldn't help but start to be dazed.

    Just when I was stunned, the villain kicked me in a certain part, and there was a pain of death, and I immediately bent over and lay on the back seat.

    Seeing that she had caused trouble, the villain immediately stepped forward and saw: "I'm sorry, bastard, why don't you hide!"

    I grinned and said, "This place is so small, where can I hide!!"

    The villain asked, "Where is the injury? Let me see!"

    I quickly grabbed her hand and said, "No, you can't look at this part casually."

    Duan Qingshui laughed in the driver's seat at this moment: "It deserves it."

    The whole car, including Su Ling, was also happy.  I cursed in my heart: I'm going to die of pain, you're still laughing!  Laugh at your sister!  !

    Just as I was thinking of this, Duan Qingshui slammed on the brakes suddenly, and I couldn't lie still, and my whole body was stuck on the front seat like a potsticker.  This is good, the pain in a certain place has not disappeared, and the burning pain began to burn on the face again.

    "Duan Qingshui!!" I got up from under the seat, covered my face and scolded, "You can't brake?! Shit!"

    Duan Qingshui didn't care about me, and said directly: "It seems that I bumped into someone."

    When I heard this, my head grew dizzy, so I hurriedly got out of the car with the villain and Su Ling to have a look.  Looking at it, I saw an old man fell to the ground in front of the car, and a lot of drink bottles were scattered on the ground.

    I took a closer look at the old man who fell down in front of the car, and saw that she was dressed in rags and had gray hair. Emma turned out to be the crazy mother-in-law I had been looking for for a long time.

    I hurried forward to help her up and asked, "Mother-in-law, are you okay?"

    The crazy granny stared at me for a while with blood-red eyes open, and grinned. Her eyes and expression were just like those of a witch in a fairy tale, which made my hair stand on end.

    Duan Qingshui also left??I will not accompany you with the villain.  In this wilderness, I don't know if there are any snakes, insects, rats and ants.

    Duan Qingshui said: "Play for a while, how about driving back at nine o'clock?"

    I thought to myself, why is it still nine o'clock?  Just as I was about to ask, I saw the wicked girl tugging at my clothes and winking at me.  I immediately understood that she seemed to have discovered something, so I said to Duan Qingshui: "Okay, then the villain and I will not disturb the two-person world between you and the fairy sister, let's go for a walk first."

    Having said that, Lingxi and I walked out along the river.  Ruan Lingxi led me around to the hillside behind the river, and squatted down in a shaded place.  I asked, "Why are you so mysterious?"

    Ruan Lingxi laughed softly: "When I was eating just now, I found two of Duan Qingshui's subordinates hiding in the back mountain. Now let's see what they are doing."

    Surprised in my heart, I smiled and said: "You are really there, so what does the boss want to do this time? Are these two people secretly protecting, or are there other tricks?"

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said: "I think there is a big problem. Let's take a look secretly." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 83: The Female Corpse in the Abandoned House

    ?

    Ruan Lingxi and I lay down in the grass, lurking quietly.  I don't know what medicine is sold in Ruan Lingxi's gourd, but I know that this guy must have discovered something, so he stayed here to watch the fun.

    By the river ahead, I heard Duan Qingshui talking to Su Ling, but because the distance was still a little far away, I couldn't hear the specific content of their chat, but it seemed that the topic was rambling, which was meaningless.

    Just when I was waiting for nothing, I suddenly heard footsteps coming from around me.  I tugged Ruan Lingxi to lower her body.

    The darker and darker sky concealed the two of us.  Gradually, I saw two men in black approaching us, walked past where we were hiding, and arrived at a patch of grass facing the river.

    I saw the two of them squatting down. From the back view, they seemed to be the two tall bodyguards beside Duan Qingshui.  In fact, with Duan Qingshui's skills, ordinary people can't touch him at all.  With two bodyguards, that is, to put on airs and pomp, run errands and do odd jobs.  I remember these two errand runners, the taller and fatter one is called Daozi, because someone cut his face and left a long scar; the other thinner one is called Match, because this guy never uses a lighter when smoking  Instead, use old-fashioned matches.

    At this time, I saw the two errand runners squatting in the grass for a while, and it seemed that the knife whispered to the match: "I said, when do we start to release fireflies?"

    Match said: "It's still early, maybe half past eight, still twenty minutes."

    Knife said: "Hey, what do you think our boss is doing? This is, let the two of us come and hide from a long distance, and we have to find a group of fireflies."

    "Just to please Miss Su." Matchstick sneered and said, "Our boss has been nagging about it for the past few days, haven't you noticed?"

    "Oh, I think this Miss Su has a weirdness all over her body, why does our boss like this?" Knife sighed.

    "What's weird? What a temperamental girl, she just doesn't talk much." Matchstick clicked her tongue

    "Why not strange? I haven't even seen lights, telephones or elevators. Have you ever seen a woman who forgot to bring the key and climbed the window? And that window is not the first and second floors, but the fucking tenth floor! How did this get up there?"  What about it?" Daozi sighed, "Do you think she really knows how to do light work, or is she not a human being?"

    "Hey, don't talk about it anymore, why do I feel like all the hairs on my body are standing on end?" Match said, "Don't talk about it, I also don't think this Miss Su is human. I helped her carry things that time, no  Carefully touched her arm, and felt that her arm was as cold as jade, yes, although it was not as cold as ice, but she definitely did not reach the normal body temperature. Is this a human or a ghost?"

    Knife scolded: "You boy, don't scare me. It shouldn't be a ghost. I remember I looked carefully. Miss Su has a shadow."

    I listened to the conversation between these two creatures, and I was amused.

    I think Su Ling may have taken some kind of elixir when he was in the Wushan School to keep his body temperature lower than normal.  It's like after I ate the inner alchemy of this Jiaolong, I also felt that sometimes my body temperature would be lower than normal.  But after listening to the chat between the two of them, I realized that these two guys came to release the caught fireflies to create romance for Duan Qingshui.  This kind of silly plot only appears in third-rate idol dramas. I don't know if Duan Qingshui thought of this plot because of his brain twitching.

    Ruan Lingxi covered her mouth and almost laughed out loud.  I signaled her to keep quiet, otherwise I won't be able to see a good show for a while.  Ruan Lingxi held back her laughter and waited quietly with me until half past eight.

    At this time, the knife poked the match and said: "It's time, let's let the fireflies go."

    Match then imitated the partridge call towards the direction of the river, and then I raised my body slightly to see, it seemed that Duan Qingshui came over with Su Ling.

    The knife immediately urged: "Hurry up, let the fireflies go."

    The matches and the knife frantically took out the bag they carried with them and shook them.  After a while, a group of glowing fireflies flew out, and the entire hillside and the river seemed as beautiful as countless stars had fallen.

    Seeing this, the matches and knife quickly slipped away.  In an instant, Duan Qingshui and Su Ling were surrounded by fireflies that seemed to be falling from the sky.

    I took out my phone and took a picture of the two of them for a long time, thinking that this scene is not bad, hey, many people will ask which TV show this is when I post it on the Internet, right?

    Just as he was peeking, he suddenly heard a scream from the knife.  Ruan Lingxi and I were startled, and we all stood up and looked back.  It was hard to see clearly under the darkness of night, but it seemed that the knife and matches were near the abandoned hut, and at this moment, the matches didn't care to disturb Duan Qingshui, and shouted: "Boss, boss!! Help!! There is a ghost!!  !"

    Are there ghosts?  I shivered, pulled Ruan Lingxi and ran forward.You have to go in and have a look.  "

    Duan Qingshui nodded.  I took out Ares and walked slowly over to the cabin.  Duan Qingshui was by my side, turned on the flashlight and shone in.

    At this time, I seemed to see a figure move in the room, and I saw a pair of women's feet.  The feet were bloodless white, and the toes were painted with red nail polish.

    I was taken aback and asked Duan Qingshui to move the light of the flashlight upwards.  But I took photos all over the small black room, but I didn't see any ghosts.

    Inside the hut there is a wide pipe and pump for irrigation.  However, there seems to be something behind that pipe.

    I walked over and took a look, and was shocked.  It turned out that what lay out behind the pipe was a long black hair, sticky and tangled together.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 84 Blood Well (Part 1)

    ?

    "There are dead bodies." I whispered, smelling a more serious rancid smell.

    I walked over and took a look, and there was a woman with bare feet lying behind the pipe, her hair was disheveled, and she looked rotten to a certain extent.  It's not too hot, but the smell is still a bit strong.

    I came out with Duan Qingshui and sighed.  Well, maybe Wu Dan is right, I am the life of a supernatural version of Conan, haunted wherever I go.

    Duan Qingshui sighed: "What a bad luck!"

    I sighed: "Yes, call the police."

    The few of us suddenly lost interest, so we planned to camp by the river and wait for the people from the city bureau to deal with the murder tomorrow.

    The domineering thing is that Duan Qingshui even brought a camping tent for me to wipe.  It seemed that he had already made up his mind that he didn't want Sister Shenxian to go back.

    Unfortunately, a few of our light bulbs and a female corpse ruined his plan.

    There are not many tents, just two, so we gave them up to the villain and Su Ling.  Su Ling said that it was not necessary, and usually camped in the wild for the night, basically just finding a rock to sleep on.

    After hearing this, I smiled and said, "Then how about hanging a rope?"

    Su Ling said in surprise, "I can't sleep on a rope."

    I smiled and didn't speak again.  At our insistence, Su Ling and Lingxi each took their tents and went to sleep.  The knife and the match found a big tree and fell asleep leaning against the trunk.  Duan Qingshui and I couldn't sleep, so we kept watch together.

    I keep thinking about what I just saw.  The feet of a dead woman with red nail polish.  But judging by the degree of decay of the corpse, it was already impossible to tell whether the nail polish was really painted on the feet. It seemed that he had been dead for a while.

    But judging from the fabric of the clothes, the skirt looks like a chiffon dress worn by a young girl, with a floral pattern. It seems that the female corpse was no more than thirty years old when she was alive, and since she was painted with red nail polish, she was wearing such a fashionable long skirt.  Most of the skirts are not from nearby village girls, but people from the city.

    Could it be that someone killed someone and dumped his body?  This is the only explanation.

    Seeing that I didn't speak, Duan Qingshui asked, "Boy, what are you thinking?"

    I sighed: "Tell me, why are there so many murders in the world? Why do people have to be murdered? Is there anything that can't be solved?"

    Duan Qingshui looked at me like I was looking at an idiot: "If it is true as you said, the dark side of human nature will not exist, and there will be no war in this world. But is it really good to have no war and desire? Maybe it will make this  The world is destroyed."

    I couldn't understand what he said, and I didn't bother to argue with him, so I changed the subject: "Hey, do you like Elder Sister Fairy?"

    Duan Qingshui snorted coldly: "Does it have something to do with you?"

    I sighed: "It's not that I'm pouring cold water on you. If you can't find the key, will you only have three or four years to live? If this is the case, what will the fairy sister do?"

    Duan Qingshui was silent for a while, and finally said: "You are right, if this is the case, I only have three or four years to live."

    I let out a long sigh, lay down on the lawn, and said, "Oh, but this will be three or four years later, so it's useless to worry about it now."

    Duan Qingshui was silent for a while without speaking.  We were silent for a long time.  At this time, the sleeping match suddenly shouted: "Boss, hey boss, don't keep kicking my ass!! It's all blue."

    When I heard it, I was overjoyed and raised my foot to kick Duan Qingshui: "Hey, you are too violent. You treat your subordinates like this, making them scream at night in their dreams."

    Duan Qingshui sneered and said, "You haven't seen me when I was nice to them."

    I laughed twice, and suddenly, I heard a slight noise.  I turned over and sat up, and listened carefully to the sound, as if it came from the abandoned hut.  Does the cabin have sound?  Could it be a female ghost?

    I whispered to Duan Qingshui: "Did you hear that, there is a sound in that hut."

    Duan Qingshui nodded and said: "I heard it. Why, plan to go and have a look?"

    My curiosity suddenly came up: "Why don't you go and have a look? Is it a fake corpse?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "It's been dead for so long, now it's a fraud? Maybe it's a mouse, don't worry about it, the police will take care of it when they come tomorrow."

    I thought about it, and this is true.  However, after waiting for a while, the sound did not disappear, but became louder and louder, as if someone was knocking on a water pipe.  Duan Qingshui then woke up the knife and matches and told them to keep vigil, and then he and I went back to the hut.

    It was still Duan Qingshui holding the flashlight, and I walked into the hut holding the gun.  When I got to the side of the female corpse, I heard that strange knocking sound coming from the female corpse.It is born with the effect of warding off evil spirits, so I couldn't help but feel very strange, and asked: "Sister Immortal, why is your ice soul different from that of the wicked woman? I saw that her ice soul doesn't have the white light on the outer layer."

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly: "You don't know that. My senior sister has the dragon's inner alchemy in her body, which has the effect of warding off evil. Of course her ice soul is different from mine, much stronger than mine!"

    I suddenly realized, this is what Match and the others said, why Su Ling's body temperature is lower than that of ordinary people, right?

    Ruan Lingxi said: "In the middle of the night, what are you fussing about? Let's talk about it when the police come tomorrow!"

    Only then did we return to the camping place resentfully, and fell asleep in a daze, half dreaming and half awake until dawn.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 85 Blood Well (Part 2)

    ?

    Early the next morning, I was woken up by sirens.  When I got up to look, I saw several police cars approaching, and some policemen got out of the car.  I looked over from a distance, and saw Zhao Yu again.

    Seeing that everyone else got up early, I walked over to Zhao Yu and asked, "Is there no one in the Tianjin Municipal Bureau? Why are you everywhere? You have the most chance of appearing in a murder case. I rely on you as Conan."  ?"

    Zhao Yu glared at me: "We were not in charge of the case, but when I heard that it was you who reported the case, I rushed here immediately."

    I said: "There is a female corpse over there in the hut." Speaking of this, I wanted to say that there was a baby's body in the hut, but after much deliberation, it's better not to say it.  What if the baby's blood corpse was just a phantom that appeared last night.

    The police carried out the female body, and the forensic doctor immediately conducted a preliminary autopsy.

    "The deceased was a female, about 20 years old, and the time of death was about three or four months. There was a fatal wound on the back of the head, like a fatal wound from a blunt instrument. There was no external injury elsewhere." The forensic doctor explained.

    "Really murdered?" I leaned over and asked Zhao Yu.

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "Take it back to the police station and check the identity of the corpse."

    A few of us also followed back to Tianjin.  After returning, the villain said that Zhao Yu and I would go to the police station to check the investigation.  I was also curious about the identity of this woman, so I followed Zhao Yu back to the police station.

    After searching for a long time, it turned out that the female corpse was a student of Tianjin University, named Shen Xiu.  And coincidentally, she turned out to be Ah Jiu's classmate.  We immediately went to Tianjin University to investigate Shen Xiu's identity, and we found that she had been reported missing four months ago.

    According to the investigation, the girl Shen Xiu is very pretty, and she came from a single-parent family in a small town. Her family is not rich, but she can afford expensive tuition fees.  Nine such rich ladies.

    "Maybe it's another mistress." Ruan Lingxi sighed: "Could it be that she was adopted and then hired by her original partner to kill her?"

    "Perhaps, but these are all hypotheses. We have to investigate her social relations before we can talk about it." Zhao Yu said.

    However, we asked all of Shen Xiu's classmates, but everyone unanimously denied knowing who Shen Xiu's lover was.  But looking at the appearance of the group of students, it seems that they know who Shen Xiu's man is, but they refuse to say it.

    So, what is wrong with this man that people dare not even mention it?

    "I think someone must know who Shen Xiu's lover is, but the students dare not tell." Ruan Lingxi said to us.

    I nodded immediately: "The hero sees the same thing, and I think so too. But who will make the students afraid to mention it?"

    Ruan Lingxi shook her head and said, "I don't know, principal? Leader? Professor? But it's not a big deal, why are you afraid."

    Zhao Yu said: "I think the most likely one is the professor. Maybe many students are afraid that they will not get their degree certificates if they fail their subjects, so they dare not get involved in these things."

    When the three of us had just walked through the campus, I suddenly caught a glimpse of a faint black air emanating from behind a tall building.  I stopped, grabbed Zhao Yu and asked, "What kind of building is that building?"

    Zhao Yu and Ruan Lingxi looked at the building.  On the side of that building, there are three words inlaid: library.

    Zhao Yu said: "It seems to be a library. Why, there is a problem with that place?"

    "It's ghostly, has someone died in this library?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "How do I know that?"

    We were just about to ask a student, but we saw a girl secretly peeping at us behind the pillars in the hallway of the teaching building.

    I winked at Zhao Yu, and we walked towards the girl.  Who knew that the girl ran away.

    The two of us hurried to catch up, and saw the girl go around, and even turned to the back of the library.

    I chased after Zhao Yu and Ruan Lingxi, and saw an open space behind the library, and the girl was standing on the open space with her back to us.

    I saw that the girl's back was not bad, she was slim, not tall, with long hair draped over her shoulders, and wearing a short skirt.

    Zhao Yu asked at this time: "Student, do you have something to tell us?"

    Only then did the girl turn around slowly.  I saw that girl was not very beautiful, but she was pitiful and quite cute.

    However, at this time, the girl's face was as ugly as a ghost.

    Zhao Yu and I were startled, and looked at each other, wondering why this girl saw us as if she saw an evil ghost.  Just about to ask what happened, the girl pointed to the library and whispered, "There is something on it"

    I looked back at the library, onlyA Chinese Ghost Story incident in the library.  When Zhang Shuni said this, she couldn't help shivering: "Here, some people always hear the sound of counting in the library at night, but they can't see anyone."  21, 22, 23, 24, 25, then stop, go back and count again.  "

    "What do you mean, this ghost can only count to twenty-five?" I asked.

    Ruan Lingxi gave me a blank look, frowned and said, "Oh, don't interrupt me!"

    I nodded and said, "Okay, okay, you continue."

    Zhang Shuni continued: "The frequency of this sound was too high, so some people quietly stayed in the library until twelve o'clock, secretly to see who was counting. As a result, someone saw a person in a long skirt  Woman, walking around in the library, and this woman is counting: 22 years old, 23 years old, 24 years old, 25 years old. Every time she counts to 25, she stops and says: Unfortunately, it¡¯s 25, and then  Count again."

    "What is the significance of the number twenty-five?" Zhao Yu asked.

    Zhang Shuni shivered, looked around in horror, and said in a low voice: "Because that female teacher only lived to be twenty-five years old." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 86 Borrowing Life with a Ghost

    ?

    After saying this, I couldn't help shivering, as if the surrounding temperature had dropped a lot.

    I have seen many girl ghosts before, all kinds, and this time Nima is a female ghost again.  It seems that women account for a large proportion of ghosts, which shows that women are full of yin.

    At this time, Zhang Shuni said: "I said this, do you not believe it?"

    Zhao Yu didn't speak, but Ruan Lingxi said, "Of course, we believe that there are some unexplainable things in this world, such as ghosts. But, what I'm curious about is, even if Shen Xiu finds the ghost of this female teacher, how will she do it with her?"  What about the deal?"

    "Longevity." Zhang Shuni said: "I heard that what that female teacher wants most is human longevity, because she wants to live longer and stay with that man forever."

    "So, you invited the ghost of the female teacher? How did you invite it? Is it the same as inviting a pen fairy?" I asked.

    "It's actually very simple, as long as you go to the library at twelve o'clock in the middle of the night, once you hear the female teacher count, wait for her to count to 25, and then continue to call 26, and she will appear." Zhang Shuni said.

    I imagined the scene for a while, and suddenly shivered.  Counting ghosts in the middle of the night, how scary.

    "So you went to find that female ghost and made a deal with her? However, Shen Xiu died in the end." I asked.

    Zhang Shuni's face turned pale, and she recalled: "That night, we did go to the library in the middle of the night, and we did hear a woman's counting voice at twelve o'clock. At that time, Shen Xiu answered the sentence 26  Then, a female ghost wearing a long skirt appeared in front of us. Then, Shen Xiu said that she would lend her ten years of life to help kill someone. That person is Li Heng's wife."

    "What are you doing? I have been trying to kill my original partner for a long time. I thought I was killing Li Heng." I sighed.

    After hearing this, Zhao Yu gouged me out: "Are you talking like a policeman?!"

    I curled my lips and stopped talking.

    "Then Li Heng's wife is dead?" Ruan Lingxi couldn't help asking.

    "No, the female ghost said, let us lure her to the library at night. It was successful, but Li Heng's wife brought her daughter. Later, Li Heng's wife was suddenly  A phone call left, and the daughter was entrusted to the librarian to look after. But before the end of work hours, the girl was suddenly lost. Later, Li Heng's wife came to find her, and found that the girl died in the bathroom. She was strangled to death.  Yes." Zhang Shuni said.

    "Well, the female ghost killed the wrong person." I sighed: "But death is death, even if you borrow your life, you can't survive. Doesn't this female ghost even know this?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Some ghosts are too obsessed and obsessed too deeply. They just want to achieve their own goals. In fact, she can't borrow the life of a living person at all."

    "But what, isn't Shen Xiu still dead?" I asked, "So what happened?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Since Shen Xiu died from a severe blow to the back of the head, it was not a ghost. It was a man-made murder. Since Li Heng is suspected of committing the crime, let's go find him now."

    I sighed: "Well, I have listened to ghost stories for a long time, but it is useless to solve the case."

    Zhao Yu said: "It's useful. At least the target of the suspect has been identified. No one mentioned Shen Xiu's lover before, but now we at least know that Li Heng and Shen Xiu have broken each other. Li Heng doesn't want a divorce.  Under the circumstances, I want to kill Shen Xiu to completely solve this trouble."

    Hearing this, Zhao Yu and Ruan Lingxi, I and I immediately went to the school office to find Li Heng.  When I went to the teaching department of the outer courtyard and asked, it turned out that Li Heng was still the director of the teaching department.

    After seeing Li Heng, he was a man in his forties, not tall, wearing glasses and a beige suit, with a rather elegant demeanor.

    Zhao Yu explained the purpose of his visit, Li Heng's face suddenly sank, and he said: "Sorry, you made a mistake. Shen Xiu has nothing to do with me. If you want to find the murderer, please go back."

    "Professor Li, I heard that your daughter passed away suddenly a while ago." Zhao Yu said abruptly, picking up the photo frame on the table.

    I glanced at the photo frame on the table and saw a photo of a ten-year-old girl inside.

    Li Heng's face was a little unnatural, he grabbed the photo frame from Zhao Yu's hand, and put it upside down on the desk: "This incident has just passed, please don't mention it again."

    Zhao Yu said coldly: "You didn't take the photo frame away, maybe it's out of habit, you've been used to looking at this photo every day. But since you miss your daughter, don't you have the heart to kill your own son?!"

    "Son?" Li Heng looked at him strangely: "Where did I get my son?"

    &np; Power outage?  I thought in amazement.  At this time, I suddenly heard a voice in my ear: "22 years old, 23 years old, 24 years old, 25 years old"

    The sound came from far and near, quietly, as if the person was counting in a low voice next to my ear, and gusts of cold air were blowing into my ears.

    Ciao, the female ghost who counts?  !  I suddenly got goosebumps all over my body.  I couldn't help but look around, there was no one, no one at all.

    However, the counting voice was obvious, unusual, and clear.

    Emma, ??is it that the female ghost is too lonely and can't wait to cling to me, a handsome young man who is in the wind?  ?

    I went back to find Zhao Yu and Ruan Lingxi, but they were gone.

    Missing?  !  I bought a watch last year, is it possible that I will be tricked by my teammates again at a critical moment?  ?  And leave me alone to kill ghosts and monsters?  ?

    At this time, I suddenly saw a shadow appearing in a car next to me.

    I looked back and was startled.  This shadow is not my reflection, nor is it a human figure, but a dark silhouette.  This shadow was not fixed on the car, but slid forward flickeringly, passing one car after another, and finally turned into a three-dimensional shadow, with its back to me, standing in the middle of the road.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 87: Taking Care of Your Heart

    ?

    In a trance, I felt very familiar with that figure from the back.  In the background of nothingness, a long-haired girl stood with her back to me, and the night wind lifted her long hair.  And that inexplicably familiar dress and thin shoulders

    Suddenly, a thought flashed through my mind like lightning: It's Ah Jiu!

    Ah Jiu's soul returns?

    Just as I was in a daze, the girl slowly turned around.  I suddenly opened my eyes wide.  That's right, it's really Ah Jiu!

    With familiar eyebrows and familiar smiles, Ah Jiu slowly walked towards me, and I didn't know how to react for a while.

    Confused, guilty, distressed, all kinds of emotions flooded, I was stunned for a while, seeing her showing me a familiar innocent smile: "Brother Yan, I miss you so much, so I came to you. How about you? Are you here?"  miss me?"

    "Ah Jiu, who are you?" I just wanted to ask you if you were a human or a ghost, but then I thought, Nima, could it be a human who appeared so late?  Ah Jiu is dead, this is an established fact.  I sighed, seeing Ajiu holding my arm, and said softly: "Brother Yan, accompany me to see the butterflies again. I really like the way you taught me, to let so many butterflies accompany me."

    After hearing this, I suddenly felt inexplicably sad, and sighed: "Don't tell me you don't want to reincarnate just because you miss me?"

    Ah Jiu smiled and said: "Well, just watch the butterflies with me once, and then Ah Jiu will leave."

    I couldn't help being pulled forward by her.  At this time, suddenly many fluorescent-colored butterflies came.  The scene had a bleak beauty, which made me lag behind for a while.

    After I was dragged forward by Ah Jiu, suddenly, a sentence sounded deafeningly in my ears: "The resurrection of the dead must be a demon!"

    This sentence exploded in my ears like lightning and flint, which shocked me.  Immediately, I couldn't help but look at Ah Jiu beside me.  No, there are shadows on the ground!  There is a shadow!  Isn't she a ghost?  What is she then?  !

    However, I saw that the shadow on the ground was more like a translucent light and shadow, a bit like the light spots refracted by a mirror on the ground.  But when I looked around, there was nothing in this place that could reflect light or shadow.

    Damn it, what is it next to me that pretends to be Ah Jiu to lie to me?  !

    Thinking of this, I made a sudden effort, shook off "Ajiu"'s hand, and shouted: "What are you, you are not Ajiu!"

    "Ah Jiu" suddenly burst into tears: "Brother Yan, I am Ah Jiu. Take a closer look, I am Ah Jiu!"

    As she spoke, she took my hand and put it next to her cheek.  When my hand touched the face of "Ah Jiu" in front of me, I felt a slight chill in my hand. Although it felt smooth, I felt that the face was hard to the touch, like touching glass.

    My heart was numb for a while, I quickly took my hand off, and said coldly: "You are not Ah Jiu, what the hell are you?!"

    Having said that, I took out the God of War, aimed at the fake Ah Jiu in front of me, and shouted: "Could it be that you are some evildoer?!"

    "Ah Jiu" suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed loudly, then his expression turned cold and hard, and he looked at me fiercely: "Ask your heart, I saved your life, I gave you your eyes, but now you  Want to kill me?! What is your heart made of?!"

    This sentence really hit my sore spot.  However, this also convinced me that the thing in front of me is not Ah Jiu, nor is it his soul.  Because Ah Jiu decided not to say such things, and he would never turn into a vicious ghost and come out to harm people!

    Thinking of this, I pulled the trigger and was about to shoot when I heard a burst of shouting in my ear: "Don't!"

    Immediately afterwards, before I could react, I saw a person rushing over and threw me to the side, and the God of War was also knocked to the ground and slipped under the wheel of a car.

    When I saw it, it was Zhao Yu who jumped at me, and he was pressing on me.  I couldn't help cursing: "You are crazy! Why did you hit me?!"

    Zhao Yu said anxiously: "You can't shoot Ah Jiu!"

    I was angry: "Ci'ao, that thing is not Ah Jiu at all! It is not Ah Jiu's soul! Can you please wake up?!"

    Zhao Yu said: "No, she, she looks like Ah Jiu, I can't let you shoot!"

    Oops, I'm so fucking bloody, why do I think this scene has appeared sensationally in which eight o'clock TV series?  ?  Just because the evil ghost looks like Ah Jiu, you don't shoot, let the ghost come and blow you up.  Then if the female ghost looks like Teacher Cang, then it's not ooxx?  ?

    Thinking of this, I pushed him away: "Nimma, if you don't kill her, she will come to kill you!"

    Just as I was talking here, I saw that "Ah Jiu" suddenly waved his hands, and many blades reflected bright light.??'s eyes were shining brightly.

    I was a little nervous and didn't know what to say.  At this moment, the villain suddenly stood on tiptoe and kissed me lightly on the lips.

    I suddenly petrified.  Emma, ??happiness came too suddenly.

    Both of us froze in place for a moment, not knowing what to say.  At this moment, Zhao Yu's voice came: "Song Yan, Lingxi, where are you?"

    We both just woke up like a dream.  I replied, "Here it is!"

    Zhao Yu walked over slowly and said, "Are you two okay?" I looked at it by the light of the street lamp, I wiped it, half of Zhao Yu's body was soaked in blood, and then said angrily: "We are fine, don't you hurry up!"  If you¡¯re moving, call an ambulance quickly, or I¡¯ll have to attend your memorial service tonight if I die heroically in the line of duty!¡±

    Having said that, I quickly dialed 120, and then helped Zhao Yu and Ruan Lingxi to sit down.  After sitting down, Ruan Lingxi said suddenly: "By the way, after I shot that thing just now, I seemed to see a round shiny thing rolling into the flower bed. Just now I just wanted to find that thing,  But the wound was too painful, so I sat down and rested for a while." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 88: The Real Murderer

    ?

    As soon as I heard this, I quickly followed the direction she said and looked for it.  Sure enough, under a rose flower, I found a shiny thing.  I went forward to pick it up and saw, ah, it turned out to be a small retro round mirror.

    The mirror is engraved with hollow patterns, and the mirror surface is a little worn.  But it's still pretty clear.  But there are two cracks in the mirror.  It's just strange that a few words appeared faintly on the Mirror Mountain: Zhaoxin.

    At this time, a line of words slid across the mirror: "Can you see your heart clearly?"

    I looked at this sentence in astonishment, not understanding what it meant.  But I have no impression of this mirror, and I don't remember where I saw it.

    Not long after, the siren of the ambulance pulled me out of my contemplation.  I put the mirror in my small backpack and hurried to help Zhao Yu and Ruan Lingxi into the car.

    The ambulance drove all the way to the hospital. I saw that Zhao Yu's face was a little pale, so I hugged him, took the mirror out of my bag, and asked, "Which of you two has seen this mirror?"

    Ruan Lingxi and Zhao Yu looked at the mirror in my hand, shook their heads and said, "I don't know, I haven't seen it before, where did I find it?"

    "Didn't you say something fell in the flower bed? I found it from there." I said to Ruan Lingxi.

    "Could it be the thing I shot with the crossbow?" Ruan Lingxi said: "Look at the mirror there is still a crack."

    "The mirror becomes a demon?" I said with a wry smile, "It's too nonsense."

    Zhao Yu leaned over and said, "There are words on this mirror, it seems to be, can you see your heart clearly, these few, right?"

    "Yes, there are words. What do you think it is?" I said, "Have you ever seen a mirror turned into a fairy?"

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Now I don't want to know what this mirror is, I just want to go to sleep, I'm exhausted."

    Chatting all the way, the three of us arrived at the hospital.  Ruan Lingxi was slightly injured, but Zhao Yu was different.  Seeing a lot of glass fragments inserted into his body, the doctor couldn't help asking: "I said you guys suffered very strange injuries. What's on this body, mirror fragments? Was it hit by a mirror?"

    The nurse on the side interjected: "It won't be so serious if you get hit by a mirror, will the fragments be inserted into the body like a knife?"

    I laughed and said, "Maybe it's a coincidence."

    After treating Ruan Lingxi and Zhao Yu's wounds, the doctors and nurses told them to take a good rest and keep the wounds away from water for the time being, and left the ward.

    I sighed: "You two, rest in the hospital tonight."

    Just as I was talking, someone shouted outside the door: "Xiao Zhao, apprentice daughter-in-law, I heard that you have died?"

    When I heard this voice, your sister seems to be Wu Dan.  I called him just now and talked about what happened to us, but I didn't expect him to come here immediately.

    As soon as I saw Wu Dan enter the door, I dragged him aside, handed the ancient mirror in the bag to Wu Dan, and asked, "Master, have you seen this thing?"

    Wu Dan took the mirror, looked at it for a while, and said, "What kind of broken mirror is this, it seems that it can't reflect anyone?"

    I was taken aback, I snatched it up and took a look, sure enough, the mirror couldn't reflect anyone.  Just now I only paid attention to that line of writing, but I didn't notice that the mirror can't reflect people at all.

    "What is this, a magic mirror?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "Look at this thing, it looks like an antique. Maybe you will find unexpected results if you check the antique shops in Tianjin. But where did you find this mirror?"

    I thought about it, but Ruan Lingxi told me that she seemed to have shot a mirror, but she didn't know where the mirror came from.

    I shook my head and said, "I don't know, the villain should have discovered it first."

    "Then did you meet anyone today?" Wu Dan asked.

    "I've seen a lot, such as Li Heng, Wang Yi, and a strange female student," I said.

    "Strange female student, what are you doing?" Wu Dan asked.

    "It was said to be a friend of the deceased, named Zhang Shuni. She told us about the relationship between the deceased and Professor Li Heng. Only then did we know that the deceased Shen Xiu was Li Heng's lover."

    "Such a coincidence?" Wu Dan frowned and said, "It's too coincidental. Tomorrow, check the origin of Zhang Shuni and that mirror, maybe there will be some results."

    Having said that, I saw that it was very late, so I slept with Wu Dan in the hospital.  Early the next morning, Zhao Yu and Ruan Lingxi's spirits improved a lot.  However, Zhao Yu's injury was not serious. Although he had recovered a lot after resting this night, his face still looked unsatisfactory.

    "I said, are you sure you want to go to work?" I asked Zhao Yudao: "Is it okay to look at you?"

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "It's not a fatal injury, so what is this?"

    Ruan Lingxi sighed: "For the sake of my friend, let me help you investigate the case. I think Uncle Wu is right, there is something wrong with the mirror. Erhuo and I will check the origin of the mirror, and you and Uncle Wu will continue to investigate  How is Li Heng?"

    Zhao Yu was silent for a while, then shook his head and said, "No, we have never seen this mirror before. Then when did it appear beside us?"

    I thought for a while and said, "Last night, I was downstairs at Li Heng's house. Oh, I see. Are you trying to say that Li Heng has a problem with his wife?"

    Zhao Yu looked at me and sighed: "I'm really worried about the detection rate in Bengbu City. Although we have been to Li Heng's house, we haven't come into contact with Li Heng and his wife. We stayed with the few of us yesterday, and the one who talked the longest,  who is it?"

    I suddenly realized: "Understood, you mean that strange female student, Zhang Shuni?"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "It's her, and only her, who had time to stuff a strange mirror into one of us's bags yesterday. It seems that we were careless, and we have to investigate this female student. How about that?"  , You go to find out the origin of the ancient mirror, and I will go to find out the identity of this female student. Let's meet at night and summarize the information we have investigated."

    Wu Dan said that he was more familiar with the terrain of Tianjin, and wanted to find out the origin of the ancient mirror with me and the villain.  I was so worried that I was looking for places one by one. It is always good to have a guide.

    On the way, Wu Dan said: "You said that this mirror can create many ghost images. I suddenly thought of a kind of mirror, called the "mirror of the heart".  Some hidden worries in the bottom of my heart, memories, and people I can't forget, and this will make people lost, and if it is serious, it will make their soul imprisoned in the mirror."

    After hearing what he said, I remembered that fake Ah Jiu had once dragged me forward, and I couldn't help breaking out in a cold sweat.

    Ruan Lingxi, Wu Dan and I found a few antique shops, and they all said that they had never seen this kind of mirror.  Later, Wu Dan suggested that we go to the Ancient Culture Street in Nankai District.

    So the three of us went to the Ancient Culture Street in Nankai District.  I never paid attention to this ancient cultural street before, but now I see that this street is an entire ancient-style building, completely antique, like a time-travel filming location.  The three of us started looking for one at the beginning of the street, and asked the shop owner if he had seen this bronze mirror.  But no one said that they had seen this thing.

    Until the last family, they still denied seeing the bronze mirror.

    "I said this thing should not be sold from this place." I said.

    "There is still one store I haven't visited." Wu Dan pointed to an antique store around the corner.  But the store seems to be under renovation, there are no customers at all.

    The three of us walked over, but saw many porters removing the antiques in the store.

    "What's the matter, this store is no longer open?" Wu Dan walked over and asked the person in charge of carrying.

    Looking back, the man turned out to be a very young and handsome man.  The man looked at us a little surprised, then said, "Yeah, the store is closed. It's not doing well."

    "Really?" Wu Dan looked at the old storefront plaque and said, "That's not right, why do I remember that this store existed twenty years ago, and it still has a name."

    The man laughed and said, "It's been a few years, but my management is not good, so I have to transfer it."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Seeing that you have been in this store for so many years, you must have some discernment." Then, he took out the small mirror and held it up in front of the man: "Then show me, what is the origin of this mirror?"  ? Which store sold it?"

    The man nodded, took the mirror and looked at it, but suddenly his face turned pale with shock, he raised his head and asked Wu Dan, "Why is this mirror here with you?"

    "Why, did you see the origin of the mirror?" Wu Dan stared at him coldly, and asked word by word: "This mirror belongs to you, and you did the things that hurt people, right?"  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 89 Love Tribulation

    ?

    After hearing this, the man's expression changed, and he ran away immediately.  When I saw this situation, I thought to myself, this guy didn't run away.

    I chased after him, and quickly caught the grandson.  Your sister, you have to know that brother is a policeman, and it's easy to catch something like him.

    "Why are you running?!" I put the handcuffs on the grandson and asked, "What's his name? Why did you run away just by looking at the mirror?"

    When I took out the handcuffs, I realized that when I undressed Zhao Yu last night, there was no place to put his handcuffs, so I stuffed them in my trouser pocket.  As a result, now the police have repeated their habitual actions, so they handcuffed the grandson.

    The man looked at me in horror and asked, "Are you really the police?"

    I scolded: "Damn it, nonsense! Come on, tell me back to the game!"

    The man immediately grabbed my arm and said, "Comrade policeman, this matter is none of my business!"

    I said with a smile: "What's the matter? I haven't said anything yet."

    The man was stunned for a while, and then closed his mouth.

    I simply brought this product into his shop, and walked in together with Wu Dan and Ruan Lingxi.  I pressed the man on the chair and asked, "What's his name?!"

    "Border screen." The man said.

    "Is it the owner of this antique shop? Where did this bronze mirror come from?!" I shouted.

    "This bronze mirror is always carried by my wife." Bian Ping said, "But I have persuaded her to throw it away. I think this mirror is very evil."

    "Is your wife's name Zhang Shuni?" Although I asked this, I felt that the name Zhang Shuni didn't sound like my real name.  Since the female student has been lying, the name may also be fake.

    Sure enough, Bianping shook his head and said, "No, my wife's name is Cai Xiaoyun."

    "Show me your wife's picture!" I shouted.

    Bian Ping asked in surprise: "What are you doing looking at her picture? Could it be, did she really do that kind of thing?"

    "What's the matter?" I asked suspiciously.

    But Bianping closed his mouth and pointed to his jacket pocket.  I saw a wallet in my pocket and took it out.  When I opened it, there was indeed a photo of him and a woman inside.  And that woman is none other than Zhang Shuni!

    Ciao, pretend to be a female student to lie to us!  I cursed in my heart, I really can't trust women!

    But another question confuses me: Why does the wife with the side screen mislead us?

    So I asked: "Let me ask you, is your wife a student of Tianjin University? But judging by your age, you must be twenty-eight or twenty-eight. Did you marry a female student?"

    "Female student? No, Comrade Police, she is not a female student, but she graduated from Tianjin University." Bian Ping said, "I used to work there as a counselor."

    Damn, this is it!

    I shouted: "Where's your wife?!"

    Bian Ping said: "Actually, our relationship has not been very good recently. We are always arguing. This morning we quarreled again. She ran out and didn't come back."

    When I heard this, I immediately called Zhao Yu and asked him to hunt down Bianping's wife, Cai Xiaoyun.

    "Bianping?" Zhao Yu said on the other end of the phone: "Coincidentally, I was checking the library of Tianjin University just now. Do you know the name of that female teacher's ex-boyfriend?"

    "What's it called?" I asked, "It can't be a side screen, can it?"

    Zhao Yu said: "That's him! It seems that the murderer in this murder case is not Li Heng, but Bian Ping's wife, Cai Xiaoyun!"

    When Zhao Yu said this, I was also confused.  I want to ask clearly, Zhao Yu just asked me to take the edge screen to the city bureau, and several people in his team have already gone to arrest Cai Xiaoyun.

    So, I took the side screen and entered the gate of the Municipal Bureau. The colleague who knew me, Zhao Yu, looked at it from a distance, and said with a smile: "Hey, Song Yan, you and Zhao Yu are really going to and from work together, eating together  Sleep, even help solve the case!"

    I laughed and said, "It just happened to happen." I thought to myself, your sister, this guy is definitely mocking me for meddling in my own business.

    I brought Bianping into the interrogation room, then sat in Zhao Yu's office with Ruan Lingxi and Wu Dan and waited for him.  Not long after, the siren sounded outside the door, and Zhao Yu and his group came back.

    I was full of doubts, so I hurried up to greet her, and saw that "Zhang Shuni", that is, Bian Ping's wife, Cai Xiaoyun, had also brought her.  The couple reunited at the police station.

    ?Because I am not a member of the Tianjin Municipal Bureau, I have no right to participate in the interrogation, but in the process of observing, I was able to clarify the ins and outs of the matter.

    It turned out that Cai Xiaoyun was not familiar with Shen Xiu before, but sheThe thing about Shen Xiu borrowing his life is true.  Cai Xiaoyun is Shen Xiu's senior sister, and Shen Xiu is familiar with her because of certain activities of the student union, and the relationship is not bad.  But at that time, Cai Xiaoyun was studying for a master's degree in the History Department of Tianjin University and graduated soon.  Shen Xiu is still a sophomore.

    The two also had contact after graduation, and Cai Xiaoyun also knew about the relationship between Shen Xiu and Li Heng.  Shortly after Cai Xiaoyun graduated with a master's degree, her family introduced a young owner of an antique shop, and the two met on a blind date.

    That is, the edge screen.  Because Bianping is very handsome, Cai Xiaoyun fell in love with him at first sight and chased after him. Later, they talked about marriage.  Unfortunately, after Cai Xiaoyun married Bianping, she discovered that her husband had always liked another woman, that is, the female teacher of the Academy of Fine Arts of Tianjin University who died early, Gao Yaru.  The two had quarreled countless times over this matter. Although Bian Ping did not explicitly admit it, his attitude was ambiguous, which annoyed Cai Xiaoyun very much.

    Because Bianping opened an antique shop, Cai Xiaoyun also knows a lot about antiques.  One day, a bronze mirror was purchased in the store.  At first, Cai Xiaoyun didn't think so, but one day, a customer in her forties walked into the shop, saw this bronze mirror by chance, and said to Cai Xiaoyun, "This mirror can reflect people's hearts."

    Cai Xiaoyun didn't believe it at first, but remembering the side screen, she secretly put the mirror at home.  Afterwards, sure enough, in the mirror, he saw Bian Ping being intimate with another woman.

    This made Cai Xiaoyun very jealous.  But at this time, she knew the legend about the Tianjin University library, and wanted to destroy this ghost, so that she would no longer haunt her husband, and no longer occupy the side-screen thoughts.  So, she tried every means to find the customer who visited that day, and asked him if there was a way to dispel the ghost of that woman?

    The guest said: "I can do it on your mirror. Gao Yaru's wish is to live and get a human life span. In fact, you can arrange for a person to communicate with her, let her possess that person's body, and then take my picture.  If you kill the possessed person in a certain way, Gao Yaru will disappear forever."

    That's why Cai Xiaoyun had the courage to devise such a plan, urging Shen Xiu to go to the library, and then let Gao Yaru's ghost attach to Shen Xiu.  After that, she originally wanted to use the charm given by the man to seal Gao Yaru's soul, and then kill Shen Xiu, but she didn't expect that the ghost saw through her intention and fled into the mirror.  This time Cai Xiaoyun killed Shen Xiu.

    After killing Shen Xiu, she felt scared, so she and her husband threw Shen Xiu's body, that is, in the cabin.  Afterwards, she thought of the mirror and wanted to get rid of it, but found that the police were investigating the case, so she took the opportunity to stuff the mirror into Ruan Lingxi's backpack.  Then, there was the night scene.

    After I finished listening, I said to Zhao Yu speechlessly: "Ci'ao, I thought it was at least Li Heng's wife who did it, but who knew it was such a complicated case."

    Zhao Yu said: "Actually, Li Heng's wife is not innocent either. Why did Li Heng suddenly have a bad relationship with Shen Xiu? It seems that Li Heng's wife is acting as a hindrance. Our Criminal Investigation Department personnel are waiting for flour at Shen Xiu's house.  Animal fattening agents were found in the food. Who do you think did it? Besides, I heard that Li Heng's wife has been receiving threatening letters recently, and Li Heng suspects that Shen Xiu did it. But the handwriting is completely different from Shen Xiu's."

    "Fattening? No way, Shen Xiu's body doesn't look fat, she should have been slim when she was alive." I said.

    Zhao Yu snorted coldly: "What you saw was a partially rotting corpse."

    I shivered: "God, if this woman becomes ruthless, I really can't hold it!!"

    Zhao Yu smiled and said: "Don't worry, your Lingxi won't be so perverted."

    I hugged Zhao Yu and sighed: "Women in this world are too scary, but friends are true love."

    Zhao Yu pushed me away and cursed: "Don't disgust me! The wound still hurts."

    I laughed and said: "The case is solved, you can recuperate well. How about it, I will stay with you during the rest of the week off."

    Speaking of this, Zhao Yu's colleagues happened to pass by, and they all looked at us with searching eyes.

    Zhao Yu immediately waved his hand and said, "No, you'd better accompany Lingxi!" After that, he left as if fleeing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 90: The Impossible Siren

    ?

    My vacation is coming to an end, and the next five days were uneventful, and the city bureau did not receive a single major case.

    On the weekend, Zhao Yu went to Wu Dan's bookstore to look for us, and he looked a little bored: "It's strange, it seems that Tianjin City has suddenly quieted down, and all crimes have disappeared without a trace."

    I laughed and said, "It's only been a week, and isn't there peace? Don't you want crimes to happen every day in Tianjin?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Of course it doesn't mean that, it's just that this tranquility always makes me feel a little uneasy."

    I laughed and said, "I said, have you watched "Detective Di Renjie" too much, and still feel a little uneasy. You think too much."

    At this time, Wu Dan came over, patted me on the head with a magazine, and said, "You two, you have to learn from Xiao Zhao. Xiao Zhao is right, it's been too quiet these days."

    I sighed: "Master, what kind of mentality do you guys have? Do you really want cases to happen every day in Tianjin?"

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "I wonder if you have noticed that behind the few small cases a few days ago, it was said that there might be a man of Taoism who is manipulating it? But, who is that person, you don't know at all  , and can¡¯t find out. And the person who knows the law behind these cases is the same person? If it is the same person, then there is a problem. What is his purpose? Why are several unrelated cases related to  Does he have a relationship? Have you ever thought about it?"

    I was stunned and said, "Master, are you thinking too much? Aren't there many hidden people who understand Taoism in this world? Aren't there schools of Taoism in some famous mountains and rivers? It's just that we don't know about it.  "

    Wu Dan waved his hand and said: "But people who really devote themselves to cultivating the Tao will never think of helping others to commit crimes. Why do I feel that someone is testing your ability."

    What he said made me murmur too.  Am I being watched by someone again?  But Yang Wen is also dead, who else would think of planning me?

    I asked: "Then Master, if you unfortunately hit the mark, I don't know who the other party is, wouldn't I be at a disadvantage."

    Wu Dan said: "So you two should be careful."

    What Wu Dan said made my good mood disappear immediately.  However, watching him eat lollipops and listen to Guo Degang's dick, it is hard to imagine that Wu Dan turned out to be a peerless master when he was young.  Yes, his Taoism is not bad, but he never seems to show it much.

    Thinking of this, I was suddenly stunned: Yes, isn¡¯t Wu Dan a cultivator? Then why was he killed half of his life back then, and now he only dares to hide in this small bookstore as a small businessman?

    So I asked: "Master, are you hiding from some enemy? Aren't you a cultivator?"

    Wu Dan sighed: "Back then, when you were young and vigorous, you robbed women from others, but you were blown away and kicked out of the mountain gate, can't you?"

    I looked at him suspiciously, feeling that this sentence was simply addressing my problem.  What the hell is Wu Dan hiding? Even a person who is so powerful in Taoism and a master of Taoism from a famous family can't afford to provoke him, who could it be?

    And it's too abnormal to hide for twenty years.  Also, why did Lao Zhao want to pass on the mantle to me when he saw my Nuwa stone?  What is the use of this thing?

    Anyway, in my opinion, it is also a warning function.  Where there is a ghost, it knows first.

    There is also the mysterious Duan Qingshui, the Dongba characters on the arms of Duan's uncle and nephew, Wu Dan's ancient Zhongtian knife that came from nowhere There are so many things that I can't figure out.

    ?Wait, there are also Dongba characters on the Zhongtian Knife, so does this knife have something to do with Duan Qingshui?

    But Wu Dan also said before that this knife was given by someone else, and it was left to him before he died.  The man had never met him before, and he didn't know where the knife came from. He just thought it was an ancient artifact, so he kept it by his side.

    Seeing that I was silent, Wu Dan looked at him with pensive eyes, immediately changed the topic, and asked, "By the way, where is my apprentice's wife? Why haven't I seen her come to pay my respects to Master these days?"

    I sighed: "I'm busy opening an ice sculpture shop. Sister Shenxian's shop has opened, and there are quite a few people going there. There must be a lot of women who are bosses of gangsters to take care of the business, and they are prosperous now."

    Wu Dan glanced at me: "Feng Sihai is not dead yet. But I am surprised, why is Feng Sihai not taking care of things now? He is not in his seventies and eighties, so why is he gradually handing over the power to Duan Qingshui, while he hides himself?"  Leisure? Or busy with something else."

    I laughed and said: "Master, you are thinking too much. Besides, what can the boss of the gangster do, it is nothing more than factional struggles, scrambling for territory, expanding business, what else can you do."

    Wu Dan shook his head and said:??Tianjin?  Why did our Anhui police officer die in Tianjin?  "I asked in surprise.

    "How do I know, why are you asking this person?" Li Ruo asked.

    I said: "Oh, this, because I am in Tianjin. There is a case related to this person. Thank you, you have worked hard beautiful."

    I quickly hung up the phone.

    Zhao Yu asked: "Why, is this person dead? Or did he die in Tianjin?"

    I sighed: "He died in the Tianjin Daily Building. It is said that he jumped to his death. What do you think?"

    Zhao Yu and Wu Dan suddenly fell silent.  In fact, almost everyone in Tianjin knows that the Tianjin Daily Building is haunted by ghosts, and it has been haunted for at least ten years.  On the third floor, an agreement and acquiescence were reached.  You live on your thirteenth floor, and we do our business.

    The thirteenth floor is hell, and the others are the world.  The entire thirteenth floor was sealed with wooden boards and newspapers, and there was no sunlight all day long.  People in the Daily Building claimed that the thirteenth floor was where the photos were developed, so they couldn't see the light.  But there are also rumors that the thirteenth floor is being renovated.  However, the decoration can't pretend to be seven or eight years old, right?  The palace was not built like this.

    "An Anhui police officer who died downstairs in the Tianjin Daily Building sent a death message five years later?" Zhao Yu said, "What is it for?"

    I handed him the teddy bear and said, "I have to trouble you to look up the content of this voice to see what it is saying."

    Zhao Yu took the teddy bear, nodded and said: "I know." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 91 Explosion

    ?

    After this incident happened, I was not in the mood to stay in the store and talk nonsense with Wu Dan.  Zhao Yu immediately took the teddy bear back to the bureau and asked the technicians to investigate.  I went out of the store, but I didn't know where to go.

    After thinking about it, I decided to go to the ice sculpture shop newly opened by Ruan Lingxi and Sister Shenxian.  So I called the villain and asked if she was in the store?  As a result, Ruan Lingxi said that she was meeting a big client and would come back at night, and asked me to wait in the store first.

    After saying a few words in a hurry, he hung up the phone.

    I was bored and was about to walk to the station to take a bus, but I heard a roar of vehicles behind me.  Looking back, I wiped, and a car drove over on a rampage.  I quickly dodged to the side, narrowly dodging the car.

    I was angry in my heart, and I chased after him and cursed: "Driving fast in the downtown area, you want to die!!"

    I ran a few steps, and suddenly thought of the scene of an angry puppy chasing passers-by, so I couldn't help but stop.  Unexpectedly, the car braked suddenly and stopped suddenly.

    This surprised me, and I couldn't help turning my head to look, but saw the car parked by the road, as if it hadn't turned off.

    I frowned, and saw that the man in the driver's seat seemed to be sitting upright and motionless, wondering if he was injured.  An ominous premonition welled up in my heart, and I hurried over.

    I saw a person sitting in the driver's seat, and I happened to know this person: Zhao Zhenhai.

    However, Zhao Zhenhai's situation now looks very bad.  There was a gash on his forehead that was oozing blood.  There were bruises on his face and what appeared to be wounds elsewhere.

    At this time, it was obvious that Zhao Zhenhai was unconscious.  I hurried forward to pull the car door, but found that the car door was locked tightly and could not be opened at all.  In desperation, I had no choice but to run to a small cafe by the side of the road, took out a chair, and threw it at Zhao Zhenhai's car door.

    smashed the window glass, opened the door, and dragged Zhao Zhenhai out.  When I touched it with my hand, it was still alive.  I carried him a few steps forward, trying to hail a taxi and take him to the hospital.

    As a result, not long after I walked forward, I suddenly heard a loud "boom" behind me, and then a heat wave hit.

    I felt a chill in my heart, and secretly felt that something was wrong, so I quickly threw Zhao Zhenhai to the ground.

    During this time, a lot of shards flew up and hit us, as if a shard of glass slashed across my face, causing a burning pain.  Your mother, is it disfigured?

    After the explosion sounded, I looked back and saw that this was the scene of a bombing in a Hong Kong movie.  The whole car was bombed to pieces.  If I had lingered by the car door for just one more minute, it would probably be Orleans Wings by now.

    The huge explosion made my ears roar instantly.  I was depressed and stopped for a while before I slowly recovered my hearing.  The sudden explosion also made the passers-by around panic. Fortunately, the car was parked by the side of the road, and there was a small square next to it, and there were various shops near the square.  The explosion just blew up a trash can next to it and shattered several windows of the store.

    Fortunately, no passers-by were killed, only a few people were injured and bleeding from the debris from the car.

    After a while, my hearing slowly recovered.  At this time, several people came over and asked if Zhao Zhenhai and I were injured.

    I shook my head, and went to see Zhao Zhenhai at this time, and saw that he was still unconscious, so I didn't care to stop a taxi, so I called 120.

    Soon, the ambulance arrived and sent me and Zhao Zhenhai up.

    On the way, I looked at the unconscious Zhao Zhenhai, and I was very puzzled: Why did someone deliberately try to kill him?  He's nothing more than a gangster, earning a little money with a little psychic power.  No background and no wealth.

    If he knows some secret and must kill people to silence it, the method of explosion is too eye-catching.

    So, unless the other party can't completely kill him in a hurry, the only way to do it is to take this extreme method.

    It seems that all this can only be understood after Zhao Zhenhai wakes up.

    Arriving at the hospital, Zhao Zhenhai was sent to the emergency room.  The doctor also checked me. Except for the wound on my face, I didn't suffer any injuries.

    I stayed in the hospital for a while, and when the lights in the emergency room went out and the doctor came out, I caught up and asked, "How is the person I sent here?"

    "Although he is out of danger, he hasn't woken up yet. We have to wait for a while." The doctor said: "And he has suffered a lot of trauma, it seems that he needs to rest for a while."

    I nodded, went into the ward to see Zhao Zhenhai, and saw that he was still lying unconscious on the bed.

    I called Zhao Yu, talked about Zhao Zhenhai's affairs, and then asked him to arrange two policemen to come.Knife said: "It's all in Mrs. Duan's house."

    "Really?" I asked suspiciously: "Do you want to see the bed photo of your boss?"

    Duan Qingshui's subordinate named Daozi said: "Officer Song, I really didn't lie to you this time. Our boss is not here and he is not feeling well. He is recuperating at home."

    "Unwell??" This is news.  With Duan Qingshui's arhat golden body, swords, guns, Taoism and sorcery are not as good, so why are you afraid of illness?

    "Really, otherwise you can go to his house to see." Knife said, and then told me the address of Duan Qingshui's house.

    I nodded, turned around and left.  Knife suddenly stopped me: "Hey Officer Song, show me the photo of the boss in bed."

    Upon hearing this, Match and the others also came together: "Where is there?!"

    I snorted coldly: "No, this is my trump card, and it cannot be revealed easily."

    As he spoke, he turned his head away chicly.

    Duan Qingshui's address is completely different from Feng Sihai's magnificent European-style villa.  This product uses a gentle style, a small courtyard, flowing water, rocks and a gentle style house.

    Even the guards of his house were dressed in kimonos.  After hearing my self-report, Duan Qingshui's subordinates didn't make things difficult for me, probably because they already knew about my existence.

    A burly man with a deadpan expression brought me into the living room, and immediately a girl brought me tea.

    "Please wait a moment, our boss will be here in a while." The subordinate finished speaking expressionlessly, and left.

    So, I sat quietly in the living room waiting for some clear water.  Then he also looked at the layout of his room.  There is nothing in Duan Qingshui's living room, only the futon I was sitting on and a low coffee table.  There is a spider plant in the corner.  Calligraphy and paintings hang on the walls. I don't know how to read, but they look like treasures.

    I was the only one in the living room, so it seemed very quiet.  After drinking two cups of tea, I couldn't sit still.  Is Duan Qingshui really sick?  Or a reason to shirk?  Am I here for nothing this time?

    Suddenly, I thought of a possibility: Could it be that they designed and killed Zhao Zhenhai?

    Thinking of this, I couldn't sit still.  At this moment, I suddenly heard a slight noise from the backyard.  The sound was very special, like the sound of ice cubes breaking.

    I am a little stunned, it is already late autumn, and the weather has turned cold long ago.  Duan Qingshui is still tinkering with ice cubes in the backyard?  Is he also learning ice sculpture?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 92: The Legend of the Daily News

    ?

    Thinking of this, I pushed open the sliding door behind the living room, only to find that there was a long corridor in front of me.

    I walked along the corridor to the end, and suddenly heard a sound of running water.

    It turns out that there is an exquisite small courtyard in front of me, with gurgling water, rocks standing in the water, and remnants of lotus floating on the water, refusing to wither.

    I heard the voice coming from a hut behind a rock.  And the door of that room was half open, with a gauze curtain hanging.

    I quietly lifted the curtain and slipped in, and saw that the back room was also hung with gauze curtains, as if to keep out mosquitoes.  Through the gauze curtain, I saw Duan Qingshui's back and stopped involuntarily.

    I wanted to call him, but found another person in the room: the fairy sister Su Ling.

    The key point is that Duan Qingshui is lying in a huge wooden basin with his upper body naked, and the water in his basin seems to be ice water, with many ice cubes floating on it.  This guy is lying in the water so calmly.

    If he wasn't surrounded by a fairy sister, I almost thought that Boss Duan was going to have his kidney removed.  But what is this?  An ice bath on a cold day?  ?

    However, Boss Duan is really in good shape and very stylish.  I saw it and felt envious.  But when Sister Shenxian's eyes fell on him, she seemed as cold as usual.

    "How do you feel?" Su Ling asked.

    Duan Qingshui sighed: "It's much better. It's a pity that the symptoms are not the root cause."

    Su Ling was silent for a while, then said: "But I don't know how to cure your illness."

    sick?  I thought to myself: Does Duan Qingshui have some hidden disease?  Could it be that his health will gradually deteriorate in the last few years?

    Duan Qingshui suddenly laughed and said: "Then I will tell you how to cure it. Help me up."

    Su Ling said: "But I'm an ice sculpture maker, not your doctor." After saying that, she wanted to walk towards the door.  I quickly retracted my head back.  At this time, he suddenly heard the sound of water, as if Duan Qingshui stood up from the water.

    I looked again, and saw that Duan Qingshui really grabbed Su Ling, dragged her into his arms, and said with a low laugh, "Actually, your body temperature is quite suitable for treating my illness."  Give the fairy sister a strong kiss.

    Second Olympic!  Wretched!  !  I was about to rush in, but suddenly stopped.  I thought to myself, if the two of them are on good terms now, why should I mess up.  And the live broadcast is pretty good too.

    Thinking of this, I simply hid by the door and admired it.  Speaking of which, I don't know how many people in front of the screen are complaining about my dick mentality?

    But I continued to peek.  Boss Duan's supernatural power is invincible, no matter how hard it is for anyone to break free from his grip.

    I saw Boss Duan hugging the fairy sister and kissing her so realistically and hotly, and the kiss extended from the lips to the ear, the neck, and when the shoulder straps of the skirt were torn off, it reached the shoulders.

    I thought to Emma, ??is this going to be staged, should I continue to watch it?  Should I keep watching or keep watching?

    Su Ling seemed to come back to his senses suddenly, and tried to push Duan Qingshui away: "You are crazy!"

    But Boss Duan simply raised his hand and tore off Su Ling's long white dress, picked her up and threw her down on the floor.

    Emma, ??so passionate.  I covered my face and spread my fingers apart.  However, at this glance, I saw that Su Ling's arm actually had the Shougong sand that ancient people had.

    I'm sub-Ao, this is simply time-traveling.

    Just when I was excited and wanted to continue to watch how Boss Duan took over the women, I suddenly saw him grabbing the huge wooden basin and throwing it at me.

    I quickly dodged, but the icy water drenched half of my body.  Damn, this guy must know I'm peeping!

    I was about to rush in and disturb his good business, but I saw that the wooden basin happened to be stuck on the door, blocking my sight.

    "Song Yan, get out of here!" Duan Qingshui shouted.

    "I said Boss Duan, you two are progressing too fast!!" I shouted.

    As soon as the words were finished, Duan Qingshui pulled the door of the back room up with a "crash".  I was about to slam into the door, but I saw four burly men rushing over, and one of the machetes was already on my neck.

    I had no choice but to raise my hand and back out slowly.

    In the end, I was carried out of the door by several big men.  I rubbed my butt and got up from the ground, thinking that even if I ask Duan Qingshui later, I guess this guy must be absent-minded, so I might as well go back to the bookstore and ask Wu Dan, an old Tianjin, about all kinds of things about the Tianjin Daily Building.  Rumor it.

    Just as I got up from the ground and took off my coat and wrung out the water, Zhao Yu called: "Song Yan, what Feng Sihai met was actually the president of the daily newspaper. Seeing that the president looked in a hurry, maybe  Something really happened."

    &a petty officer.  I had contacted him before I came, and I will just go to him in a while.  "

    I gave him a blank look: "You should have said it earlier."

    So, the two of us crossed the road and walked towards the door of the Tianjin Daily Building.  From a distance, I saw two stone lions placed at the entrance of the building.

    This made me a little stunned.  Such a modern building, with a very classical stone lion at the door, what a weird combination.  Is the president pursuing the beauty of the fusion and collision of Chinese and Western cultures?  But no matter how you look at it, it doesn't feel coordinated.

    I smiled at Zhao Yu and said, "The president of the Daily News Building is really weird. What kind of aesthetics is there? There are two lions at the door. How incongruous."

    Zhao Yu said: "I heard that the benefits of the daily newspaper a few years ago were not good, so the building invited Feng Shui Mr. to come and see, saying that this place has poor Feng Shui and there is resentment, so a pair of big stone lions were built to suppress evil.  It worked for a while when I put it on, and then it stopped working.¡±

    I thought to myself, the two stone lions alone cannot suppress such a strong ghostly aura.  When I walked by the stone lion, I glanced at the stone lion inadvertently.  This glance left me stunned.  I don't know if it's an illusion, but I think bloody tears flowed from the stone lion's eyes.

    I was taken aback, and quickly stopped to take a closer look.  Sure enough, I saw a lot of blood flowing from the eyes of the two stone lions.  And the sunlight seemed to disappear suddenly at this moment, and the surroundings became inexplicably gloomy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 93: An Unexpected Old Photo

    ?

    I involuntarily put my hand on it and wiped away the bloody tears of the stone lion.  The tentacles were cold, and the cold feeling was like a dagger, piercing straight into my heart.

    I shivered and couldn't help being stunned.  At this time, I suddenly heard someone shouting in my ear: "Song Yan, Song Yan!!"

    "What?" I just came back to my senses.  After regaining my senses, I found that everything around me was as usual, the sky was bright, Zhao Yu looked at me beside me in confusion, and I was actually touching a stone lion.

    "Ah, this, I seem to have seen a lion bleed just now." I explained.

    "Really?" Zhao Yu came up to look at it for a while, but everything remained the same.

    We were thinking about it when someone shouted, "Hey, what are you two doing?!"

    I looked back and saw a security guard walking towards us.  Zhao Yu rushed to meet him and said, "I'm Xing Fei's classmate, Director Xing, who asked us to come."

    The security guard looked at us suspiciously: "Really? Wait a minute."

    Having said that, he went back to the security room, took out a phone book, found the office number of the person Zhao Yu mentioned, and called.  After asking about the situation, he let us go.

    When I walked into the entrance of the building, I turned my head again, only to see that the two stone lions were gone.  Emma, ??gone!  !

    I tugged Zhao Yu and said, "Isn't what we saw just now a stone lion? Is it my eyesight?"

    Zhao Yu looked back when he heard the words, and sure enough the stone lion was gone, so he couldn't help being stunned: "It's strange, I clearly saw it too."

    Just as we were talking, we entered the gate and saw Zhao Yu's classmates coming up to greet us: "Oh, Zhao Yu, long time no see!!"

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "Xing Fei, I haven't seen you since high school."

    I took a look at Director Xing. He was very young, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, slightly fat, and smiled kindly.

    "I, oh, I'm just messing around here. But you seem to be the captain of the criminal police, very domineering!" Xing Fei laughed.

    Zhao Yu said: "What is domineering, it doesn't look like you are here leisurely."

    After hearing this, Xing Fei smiled awkwardly: "I'm not good-for-nothing, I can only hang around here. Otherwise, whoever wants to come here will be a ghost." Then, he looked at me,  He smiled and said, "This is?"

    Zhao Yu said: "I am traveling together, and I am also a friend."

    After being polite to this Xing Fei, I asked: "I said Director Xing, have you ever had two stone lions in front of your building?"

    Xing Fei said: "Yes, there was one before, but it was removed later. It is said that the lion will move at night, which frightened the old man who guarded the gate to have a heart attack, so he replaced it with two vases, and now it is replaced by a large vase.  cover."

    I looked back, and sure enough, the stone lion we saw in front of the door turned into an arc-shaped cover. I don't know what it means, and I don't know what material it is made of.

    But the stone lion just now, is it trying to remind us of something?

    At this time, Xing Fei said: "Look, why are you standing here? Go talk to my office, it's on the tenth floor."

    So we followed him up the elevator to the tenth floor.  After going out, I saw that the corridor was very wide, and there were rattan chairs and potted plants inside.  In front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, a man was sitting on the phone.  After finishing the call, he left in a hurry.

    Xing Fei originally wanted us to sit in his office, but Zhao Yu waved his hand and said: "I think the scenery in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows should be good, let's sit here and chat for a while."

    Xing Fei looked at the window and thought it was good, so he nodded in agreement.

    I leaned in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, looked down, and suddenly found a small hotel across the street, and a pair of stone lions happened to be placed at the door of the hotel.

    I asked in surprise: "I said Brother Director, the stone lions at the entrance of the hotel were originally the pair at the entrance of the Daily News Building?"

    Xing Fei sighed: "I heard that it was originally placed at the entrance of the daily office, but some people always see the two stone lions crying and feel unlucky, while others say that they are the ghosts of dead ghosts. Later, the two stone lions were moved.  Arrived at the gate of Changlu Hotel across the street. It is the small hotel at the back."

    I said "Oh" and nodded.  Xing Fei looked at us in surprise: "I said, why do you police still investigate these things?" Zhao Yu said with a smile: "It's not that we want to investigate these supernatural events, but that this building is involved in an old case. By the way  Old classmate, do you know the policeman who jumped from your thirteenth floor five years ago?"

    Xing Fei was stunned for a moment, and said: "I have heard of this. But there are various versions. The most widely circulated is that the thirteenth floor is haunted, and the police were pushed away by ghosts.Feng Sihai must know something about the inside story of the newspaper building.  Also, the messy buildings built one after another downstairs have an obvious feature.  The buildings built ten years ago or seven or eight years ago were used to suppress ghosts.  But later these flower baskets and pyramids seem to have weakened the effectiveness of the original ghost-suppressing buildings.  Don't you think this is a big problem?  "

    Hearing what he said, I said: "It's understandable. In the past few years, the daily office must have invited many people to see how to crack it, and everyone's opinions are chaotic. That's why the daily building has built this and moved that.  Yes, what's weird."

    "No, if it is really a female ghost, we have seen many powerful evil spirits. Which one do you think has such a great ability to make the whole newspaper office restless?" Zhao Yu said: "So I think it is very  The problem, the female ghost, is just an excuse to the outside world. Perhaps only a very few people know the real reason why the daily building is not peaceful. And these few people, including the few people who have been the president of the daily newspaper and the leadership core for ten years;  Sir, the next person who might know is Feng Sihai.

    Both before and after, even if we ask, they will not tell the truth.  But Mr. Feng Shui is much easier to handle.  "

    I suddenly realized: "So you asked your classmate to find the photos of Mr. Feng Shui, just to see who has seen Feng Shui for the Daily Building in the past few years?"

    Zhao Yu nodded.  I admired: "It's really you."

    Just as he was talking, as soon as the elevator door opened, Xing Fei walked over with a stack of old newspapers: "Fortunately, we have personnel who specialize in managing archives and materials, and they have already classified things. Take a look."

    With that said, he put the information on the table.

    Zhao Yu and I looked through the pages, and there were a few old newspapers that mentioned the Daily News Building itself, and some were photos of the building during its construction, and photos of leaders on site giving guidance.  There are quite a lot of photos, Zhao Yu and I each picked up a stack and looked at each one carefully.

    However, most of them are photos that we don¡¯t need, such as the foundation of a building, a group photo of engineers and workers, condolences from the president, and condolences from senior government officials.  I turned over quickly, but when I was halfway through the turn, my hand stopped.

    There are only two people in the photo, and the background is the main entrance of the Daily News Building, and there are two stone lions.  The stone lion looks very new, and the red ribbon wrapped around its neck has not been removed, it seems that it has just been moved.

    One of them was the former president of the Daily News Building, and the other was a young man in his thirties.  This man was tall and straight, with a handsome appearance, smiling at the camera, and even showed two faint dimples on his cheeks.

    The appearance of this person gave me an inexplicable sense of familiarity.  Looking at the date under the photo, it was exactly ten years ago.  Looking through the photos, there was even a line written: "Wu Dan, millennium."

    Wu Dan, this name is very awkward.  Zhao Yu saw that I stared at the photo for a long time without speaking, so he leaned over to take a look.  I handed him the photo and said, "Look at this man, does he look familiar?"

    Zhao Yu took the photo, stared at it for a while, and suddenly said, "The person in this photo looks a lot like Uncle Wu."

    "What?? My master Wu Dan?" I asked in surprise.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 94: Thirteen Hells

    ?

    I stared at the handsome man in the photo, the more I looked like Wu Dan.  But compared to Wu Dan now, he is twice as fat as before.

    Time is really a butcher's knife.

    "Emma, ??the one in this photo" I was about to say, "Wu Dan in this photo is so handsome, he looks like he is acting in a movie; looking at the current Wu Dan, he looks like the one watching the gate of a movie theater."

    But Zhao Yu suddenly bumped me with an elbow: "No, we read it wrong, this is not Uncle Wu. Although it looks a bit similar, Uncle Wu was not in Tianjin ten years ago, isn't he from Zhejiang?"

    I was a little taken aback when I heard this.  Which song did Zhao Yu sing?

    But judging from his constant winking at me, it seems that this guy doesn't want me to reveal Wu Dan's identity.  It suddenly dawned on me: Isn¡¯t Wu Dan hiding from someone or something these past few years? If I tell it, it will be bad for him.

    Xing Fei didn't pay attention to the look of our mutual exchange of glances, but said: "This is a photo from ten years ago, I guess you got it wrong." Then, he raised his hand and looked at his watch: "By the way, we will see you in a while."  I have to have a meeting, what about the two of you?"

    Zhao Yu said with a smile: "Why are old classmates being polite to me, you go. By the way, can you help find an old employee who has been in the Daily Building for ten years? We just want to listen to his story."

    Xing Fei thought for a while, and said: "There is really one. There is an uncle who works as an internal staff. He has been here since the former president, and he has been working for ten years."

    Zhao Yu immediately said: "Then please invite him over."

    So Xing Fei went.  Not long after, when the elevator door opened, an old man in his fifties walked in. He wore glasses and was a little hunchbacked, but he looked very energetic. When he saw us, he smiled and said, "You two young men belong to Director Xing.  friend?"

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "Yes, what's your last name?"

    The old man smiled and said, "Mian's surname is Gao." Then, his eyes fell on the photo in Zhao Yu's hand: "Why, you two are actually interested in the old things ten years ago?"

    Zhao Yu looked around and saw no one else, so he smiled and said: "Master, we are investigating an old case, and the matter may involve people and things ten years ago. If you can provide some information, we would be very grateful  do."

    Uncle Gao immediately said: "Oh, I dare not dare, you two are comrades in the police, of course I know everything if there is any problem, and I will talk endlessly."

    Zhao Yu nodded, and handed the old photo of Wu Dan to the uncle: "Master, look at the person in the photo with the president, do you know him?"

    Uncle Gao took a look, frowned and said: "This person should be the Fengshui master invited by the former president. I forget the name, but it is really powerful, so I am very impressed."

    Having said that, Uncle Gao smiled and said, "Isn't it a bit inappropriate for me to say this in front of the police comrades?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Don't worry, as long as there are useful clues, we will listen attentively."

    While they were chatting, I suddenly had an itchy nose and sneezed several times in a row.  Rubbing my nose, I said, "I said, sir, it's late autumn, and the air conditioner in our building is turned on at such a low temperature, it's freezing to death."

    Uncle Gao looked at me and said with a smile: "Actually, you may not believe it. In our place, the air conditioner is rarely turned on in summer. It feels chilly when you enter the door, and you must put a few air dehumidifiers, otherwise the walls will return to moisture.  Mold can grow."

    I was surprised and said: "Wow, sir, you are exaggerating too much. Is the Yin energy so strong?"

    Uncle Gao said: "If you don't believe me, take a look at some places in the corner of the wall, there are mold spots."

    After hearing this, I really went to the corner to have a look, and there was a musty smell, and there were indeed many moldy spots on the corner of the wall.

    "I said uncle, this place is so cloudy, why don't you just move it?" I asked.

    Uncle Gao looked at me inscrutablely, and said: "This matter is not up to us, maybe the leader has his own decision."

    I glanced at Zhao Yu and felt that there was something in the old man's words.  Leading your own decision-making, which means that someone must have suggested moving before, but somehow it was rejected.

    Zhao Yu asked at this time: "Master, why don't you tell us about this Feng Shui master."

    Uncle Gao said: "The reason why I say this gentleman is powerful is because he has indeed suppressed the female ghosts in this place before. But you may not believe this, but everyone who works in the Daily News Building knows that before this building  A woman died, and now she turns into a ghost and stays on the thirteenth floor. Therefore, some people also call the thirteenth floor the thirteenth floor of hell."

    I thought to myself, with Wu Dan's"Fine, it's more than enough to deal with even the most powerful ghost. Why don't you kill this female ghost and suppress it in the building instead?"  Isn't this looking for trouble?

    So, I asked: "Master, since this gentleman is so powerful, why can't he drive away the ghosts, but suppress them on the thirteenth floor?"

    The uncle sighed: "One is because the corpse of this female ghost is in the foundation of this building. This whole building is equivalent to a 'grave' for her. Do you think ghosts can easily leave the grave? This female ghost  The ghost was originally a female worker. It is said that during the construction of the Daily News Building, she accidentally fell from a high place into the pit where the cement was being poured, and was buried there. But I did not witness what happened specifically, no  Easy to say."

    "After the Daily Building was built, it began to be haunted. When I first came to work in the Daily Building, I encountered a rather terrifying thing. That night, I worked overtime for a while, and I was not reminded until the security guards were patrolling the floors.  Get off work. I was working on the twentieth floor, so I took the elevator downstairs with two security guards. The elevator descended for a while, but suddenly stopped on the thirteenth floor. The three of us were very puzzled, and no one pressed  This floor, and both of them had finished patrolling, and they reminded me to get off work on the twentieth floor. Just when we were in a daze, the elevator door opened. I saw a woman in a construction worker's clothes standing at the door.  She looked at us. The woman's eyes were scary, as if she was looking up from the bottom, which made me shudder. But this building does not allow outsiders to enter, so at first I thought it was dizziness, but I didn't expect to ask the other two  The security guards, the two security guards also said they saw it. This made us stunned in the elevator and did not go out. But at this time, the emergency light of the elevator flashed, and the woman disappeared again. We were so scared that we collapsed in the elevator.  It spread on the second day, because the video surveillance saw the state of the two of us at that time, and the surveillance video was also very weird, because the emergency light flashed twice, but we all thought it only flashed once!" The uncle sighed.  .

    I looked at his expression and felt that the old man did not lie or deceive others, so I continued to listen to his story carefully.

    I just heard the uncle continue to say: "At that time, at night, the cleaners could still hear the sound of playing cards in the building. It was on the 13th floor, but somehow it was already off work, and there was no one in the building. Where did the sound of playing cards come from?"  ?Later, a series of weird incidents appeared. People often saw a woman wearing a construction work uniform appearing on the floor. Maybe the matter was a bit big, and the leaders at the time also knew something, and the matter of cement buried people gradually emerged  On the surface of the water, it was spread to ten, ten to hundreds, and the employees of the Daily News Building knew about it. This incident caused panic, and the president at the time had no choice but to privately invite a Feng Shui master to help, that is, the one in the photo  young people."

    "After this gentleman arrived, he first asked the president to build two stone lions and put them in front of the building, and then suggested that the president build a sculpture building of Tai Chi and Eight Diagrams not far away.  The impact of a ghost-suppressing thing is not good, and the government can¡¯t agree. The president discussed with the Fengshui master and asked what to do. The gentleman said, ¡°Just build a building with Tai Chi Bagua patterns. This building can be a  Amusement city can also be shopping malls, hotels, restaurants, as long as it has the meaning of the gossip pattern'. In this way, the president contacted the merchant, applied for government approval, and built a building not far from the daily office.  A gossip-shaped barbecue city. In this way, the business will profit, and the Daily Building will be peaceful. And from the time of construction until five years ago, the Daily Building was safe and sound, and no one saw the female ghost again." said the uncle.

    After listening to the story of this uncle, I realized that Wu Dan has such a deep relationship with the Daily Building.  And this guy was really handsome when he was young, and he sounded like a blockbuster, but now he is really disabled.

    "Did he catch the female ghost at that time?" I asked, "Since it's so powerful, it shouldn't be too difficult to catch a ghost."

    Uncle Gao sighed: "It's not that he doesn't want to, but it's useless to catch him."

    Zhao Yu asked in astonishment, "What do you mean by that?"

    The uncle sighed, took out a pack of cigarettes from his jacket pocket, took out one, and handed us the cigarette case: "Do you two smoke? I'm addicted to cigarettes, can I have a cigarette?"

    I looked at the cigarette case he handed over, it said Yuxi, and Wu Dan was smoking the same brand of cigarettes.

    I waved my hand and said, "Neither of us smokes, sir, please do as you please, we don't mind."

    Uncle Gao nodded, lit a cigarette, took a puff, and then pondered: "I remember that when the construction of the barbecue city started, that Mr. Feng Shui also came to supervise the construction, making sure that the construction of the barbecue city was exactly as it was drawn on his drawings.  At that time, I also went to see it out of curiosity, and it was really a bit of Tai Chi gossip. At that time, I had a few words with that gentleman, and even smoked a cigarette together. His surname is Wu or Wu, I really don¡¯t remember.  I¡¯m stuck, I¡¯m out of my mind. I remember we chatted for a while, and the gentleman looked at the BBQ City and said, ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s better to demolish the Daily Building. Since it can¡¯t be demolished, it can only be demolished temporarily.¡±  At that time, I didn¡¯t understand what it meant. I thought it was haunted. If ghosts could be suppressed, why would there be any need to demolish this tall building? I asked him, but he waved his hand and didn¡¯t say anything. When the barbecue city was built, the haunted incident  After the calm, the gentleman went away, and we never saw him again." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com)The two chatted for a while, and the gentleman looked at the barbecue city and said, "Unfortunately, it's better to demolish the Daily Building."  Since it cannot be demolished, it can only be suppressed temporarily.  ¡¯ At that time, I didn¡¯t understand what it meant, and I thought it was haunted. If the ghosts could be suppressed, then why would there be any need to demolish this high-rise building.  I asked him, but he waved his hand and said nothing.  After the BBQ City was built and the haunting subsided, the gentleman left and we never saw him again.  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 95: Ghost of Hell

    ?

    After hearing this, I thought Wu Dan, you bastard, knew that we were investigating the affairs of the Daily Building, and didn't say that I used to be a Fengshui master here.

    Just kidding us.  Zhao Yu exchanged a few words with Uncle Gao, asked a few questions, and then let the old man go away with those old materials.

    When there were only the two of us left in the corridor, Zhao Yu said, "After hearing what the old man said just now, do you have any thoughts?"

    I said angrily: "The idea is, what's wrong with Wu Dan, he used to be a Feng Shui master in the Daily Building, and he kept it from us!"

    Zhao Yu looked at me helplessly: "I said why the two of us are not thinking from the same point of view?"

    "Hey, what do you mean?" I asked.

    "According to what the old man just said, Uncle Wu came to the Daily Building ten years ago, and then suggested that the president get stone lions and build a barbecue city. However, this place has only been quiet for five years. Later, the stone lions were  Moved away, there were flower baskets and pools outside the door, and then, the haunting started again. Don¡¯t you think of something?¡± Zhao Yu said.

    I pondered for a while, and said cautiously: "Is the female ghost even more powerful?"

    Zhao Yu rubbed his forehead: "What happened in five years? The former president retired, and then the new president took office. Soon, the stone lion was removed, the pool was built, and then there was a mess outside the door. It looked like  The new president has listened to the advice of the unreliable Feng Shui master, but is it true? Water is yin, and things like flower baskets are not bad for worshiping ghosts. How can they have the effect of suppressing ghosts? And while I am waiting for you, I will go  I sat down at the BBQ city and asked about the recent years. I heard that people from the original daily newspaper had mentioned to the government and suggested that the barbecue city be relocated. However, because the boss behind the barbecue city was Feng Sihai, there was no  Move it. What's more interesting is that I just asked the old man, there are so many wealthy businessmen in Tianjin, and food business can be found everywhere, how come the investor of this barbecue city is Feng Sihai who has nothing to do with the food industry?  .¡±

    "That's right, why do you think this is?" I asked.

    "Because Feng Sihai was recommended by Uncle Wu. Now that I think about it, Uncle Wu is still far-sighted and has a long-term vision. With Feng Sihai's influence, no one dares to move this barbecue city easily. As long as this place does not move, the Daily Building will  There will be no major problems." Zhao Yu said.

    I suddenly realized: "It turns out to be like this. Damn, my master is really so strong? Why can't I see it?"

    Zhao Yu ignored me and continued: "Now the president is going to see Feng Sihai, I don't know if it has something to do with the barbecue city. However, as long as Feng Sihai disagrees, this place should not be moved."

    I nodded and said, "Then what shall we do?"

    Zhao Yu said: "I want to hide until night and go to the thirteenth floor to have a look. What do you think?"

    "Damn, it's so cloudy here, are you sure you want to hide here at night?" I said.

    Zhao Yu said: "Just take a look, if it doesn't work, we will withdraw."

    I thought about it and agreed.  In fact, I am also very curious about the thirteenth floor. From the outside, the thirteenth floor of this building is covered with wood boards and newspapers, and the situation cannot be seen at all.

    I checked the time, and it was only four o'clock in the afternoon, so I went to have some dinner with Zhao Yu, and then returned to the Daily Building.  I asked Zhao Yu, how do we explain it when someone from the Daily News saw him in a while?  It's not the staff of the daily newspaper.

    Zhao Yu said: "It's very simple, let's hide on the thirteenth floor now, no one will see it."

    "Now?" I said in amazement.  But after thinking about it, there is really nowhere else to go.  Before getting on the elevator, I called Wu Dan and told him that we were in the Daily News Building, and then asked: "I said, Master, you used to suppress ghosts in the Daily News Building, why have I never heard of it?"  Did you say that?"

    Wu Dan was a little surprised on the phone: "You two little bastards are in the Daily Building?? Haven't come out yet?!"

    I said: "Zhao Yu said, go to the thirteenth floor to have a look."

    When Wu Dan heard this, he immediately shouted: "You two come back to me quickly!!" This voice was deafening, and I was startled.  I said to Zhao Yu: "Master wants us to go back quickly."

    Zhao Yu said: "It's rare to come here once, let's take a look and leave, it's okay."

    I just wanted to continue calling Wu Dan, but the phone was cut off.  But the signal on the mobile phone was only left with one bar.  Soon, a line of words appeared on the phone: "No service signal".

    "What a broken place, there is no signal." I scolded.

    Zhao Yu looked at the time and said: "I heard that after five o'clock in the evening, the signal in this building is intermittent, which is very strange."

    When I heard this, I immediately calledI yelled to Zhao Yu: "Zhao Yu, let go, what if you are also dragged down?!"

    Zhao Yu's forehead was already dripping with cold sweat: "Persist for a while, and I'll try to see if Taoism works!"

    With that said, he let go of me, took out a few spells from his backpack, raised his right index finger and middle finger, chanted a spell, and pasted these spells on the wooden board of the French window behind me.

    I turned my head to look, and saw that these spells were pasted at a certain angle.  After pasting, I just felt a golden light behind me, as if a strange pattern circle was drawn behind me.  The two points of golden light gather and disperse, reminiscent of the pattern of eight trigrams and two instruments.

    After that, I felt that the strength behind me seemed to have weakened a lot, and I was slightly relieved.  Zhao Yu took the opportunity to pull me over. I lost my footing and fell to the ground following him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 96: The Mysterious Helper

    ?

    This fall gave me a hard fall.  I got up in the dark and dragged Zhao Yu up too.  Zhao Yu said: "Let's go down and talk about it first!"

    I nodded, but found that the elevator had stopped and the floor lights were not on.  Zhao Yu and I exchanged glances and ran towards the staircase door.  As a result, before we could run into the corridor, the stairway door closed tightly with two bangs.

    My cold sweat broke out immediately, and I couldn't help raising the God of War and firing a few shots into the void.

    Zhao Yu shouted: "Calm down! There are no ghosts here at all, what's the use of shooting?"

    "But obviously something is chasing us, don't you think?" I exclaimed.

    "Maybe it's not a ghost, but an idea. It's the strong obsession left by a ghost after death. Ghosts can also die, but they can still leave certain things after death, such as voice and power. This is very scary.  But I don¡¯t know how to get rid of it.¡± Zhao Yu was also a little nervous at this time.

    When we were at a loss to guard against the other party's attack, suddenly, I heard a loud sound of glass shattering.

    Zhao Yu and I rushed back to the french windows, and we were taken aback.  I saw someone smashed a hole in the window, and the wooden board that sealed the window fell down. What's even more miraculous was that a shiny golden object was thrown in and rolled to the ground.

    After the thing fell to the ground, Gululu rolled a long way, and finally stopped at the feet of Zhao Yu and me.

    I cautiously bent down to take a look, and saw that the object was polygonal, emitting golden light, and swept the thirteenth floor like a searchlight.  After that, the light went out.

    After the light disappeared, I took a closer look at the thing, and it turned out to be a gossip mirror!  Bagua mirror has the effect of suppressing evil, it seems that someone wants to help us?

    Thinking of this, I rushed to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked down, and saw a man in black seemed to have slipped down the rope.  Due to the fast speed of this man, the night outside was already getting darker, so I couldn't see the appearance of that man at all, and I couldn't even tell the difference between male and female.

    It seems that someone used the kind of sling used for rock climbing or climbing glass to climb out of the window on the tenth floor, smashed the glass, and threw this gossip mirror in.  His purpose may be to save us.  But who is this person?  Why save us both?

    But after throwing the gossip mirror into the window, the strange sounds and phenomena on the thirteenth floor completely disappeared.

    "Do you see who it is?" I asked Zhao Yu.

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said: "I can't see it, people have already gone down. Let's go first."

    Having said that, the two of us took the gossip mirror, thought about it, and simply got into the elevator.  Now the elevator is working normally.  After the two of us go in, press the 1 button.

    The elevator descended slowly, but at this time, I found that the gossip mirror in my hand gradually turned black.  Oops!  I glanced at Zhao Yu and said, "What to do, the gossip mirror has turned black."

    Before Zhao Yu spoke, I saw the lights in the elevator gradually dim, and finally turned into a faint blue.  My mood, which had just been relaxed, became tense again.  It seems that this ghost is like a shadow.

    I remembered that I had an elevator shock before. At that time, I could only ask Erye Guan to come out, so as to save my life.  I don't know if I will be thrown half to death again this time?

    However, the expected fall did not come, and the elevator was still descending at a constant speed, but there was a voice next to my ear: "Welcome to the fourth basement floor."

    "Four underground floors?" Zhao Yu and I were startled at the same time.  The button we pressed just now is obviously the first floor, and there is no fourth floor on the elevator button!

    At this time, the elevator door opened slowly, and a person appeared in front of the door.  It was a young man in a security uniform.  The man stared straight at us with a cold expression, and repeated: "Welcome to the fourth underground floor."

    I looked out of the elevator door, only to see a dark confusion in front of me, full of gloom.  "This security uniform is from ten years ago." Zhao Yu said, "I saw it in those photos."

    "Well, it's probably a ghost, shall we go out?" I asked.  In fact, I also know that staying in the elevator now is the same as going out, this is the territory of ghosts.

    Moreover, the basement 4th floor is the location that the policeman who jumped from the building mentioned in the recording. Now that we are here, why not go and see what happened.  Thinking of this, I followed Zhao Yu out of the elevator door.  I stared at the security guard for a while, and saw that he had no intention of attacking us, but turned around instead, as if to guide us to a certain place.

    Zhao Yu and I had no choice but to follow him forward to see what happened.  However, in the process of walking, I found that the gossip mirror was completely dark.

    However, there seemed to be nothing on the four basement floors. After walking for a long time, I saw only a few large freezers.

    "Hey, I said Brother Security, in the freezerwhat is it  ' I asked.

    The security guard didn't look back, but said coldly: "Why don't you go and see for yourself?"

    I exchanged a wink with Zhao Yu, took out a pistol, and slowly approached one of the freezers, wanting to see what happened.  The lid of the freezer is transparent, through the lid, I can see that there are countless corpses inside!

    I shivered, because it was the first time I saw so many densely packed dead bodies, and they were all piled up and crowded together, with various forms of death, but judging by the expressions and appearances of those corpses, most of them died violently or tragically.  terror.

    Just at this time, the security guard behind him suddenly gave a grinning grin, and charged at me with the electric baton in his hand.  I quickly dodged to the side, but bumped into a corner of the freezer, and the pain made me almost burst into tears.

    At this time, Zhao Yu shot at the security guard, but saw that Zhao Yu's silver bullet coated with cinnabar had no major effect on the security guard. After the bullet passed, the ghost dispersed and turned into a cloud of black mist.  But in a short while, the ghost changed back to its original appearance, and continued to charge at us with the electric baton in hand.

    I was so angry that I smashed the gossip mirror at the security guard, and then chanted a mantra: "The scepter is the only one, please God!"

    In the past few days, under the supervision of Wu Dan, I have studied hard and practiced hard, and I believe that now I can go to a higher level by asking God.  Sure enough, when the spell stopped, a strong wind suddenly blew around me, and a statue of a god stood beside me impressively.

    I saw that the statue was tall and tall, wearing a golden armor, a purple boa robe, a jade belt across the waist, and a majestic sword in one hand.  It turned out to be Yue Fei who has "thirty years of fame and dust, eight thousand miles of clouds and moons"!

    ?Six Top Gods, God of War in the Southern Song Dynasty, loyal to Yue Fei!

    As soon as the statue of Yue Fei came out, I suddenly felt confident.  General Yue Fei is upright and loyal to the country. This kind of loyalty and integrity is enough to cleanse the filth and ghosts of the world!

    Sure enough, Yue Fei raised his sword and dropped it, his moves were like flying clouds and flowing moon, forcing the ghost to retreat steadily.  It didn't take long before Yue Fei's sword chopped it into pieces and dissipated into the air.

    Seeing that the ghost of the security guard disappeared and no ghost appeared again, I shouted at the statue of Yue Fei: "Take it!" In an instant, the statue disappeared into the air.

    I saw that the four basement floors were suffocating, and it was extremely cold, so I pulled Zhao Yu and wanted to take the elevator upstairs.  But at this time, I suddenly heard a shrill ghost cry coming from the ground.  And the ground under his feet seemed to shake quite a bit.

    "Oops, let's go!" Zhao Yu shouted, dragging me to find a way out.  However, we searched for a long time, but couldn't find the elevator.

    It was dark everywhere, and it was very empty.  The only thing that has a sense of existence is the few freezers and the countless corpses in the freezers.

    I felt that the vibrations in the ground were getting bigger and bigger, as if something buried in the ground started to get angry and hit the ground angrily.  And at this time, there were ghosts crying again and again, as if the fight we had just disturbed him.

    Just when the two of us had nowhere to escape, suddenly, I saw a few pieces of golden knife light shining in the sky, and I couldn't help being stunned.  At this time, suddenly saw a gap in the black chaos, Wu Dan ran over from the gap, shouting: "The second-rate apprentice, Xiao Zhao, are you alive?!"

    When I saw it was Wu Dan, I rushed up and cried: "Master, if you come a step too late, I will be separated from you, apprentice!!"

    After hearing this, Wu Dan scolded: "Bah, bah, you can't say anything unlucky here. Follow me!"

    As he said, he motioned us to follow him, and after a while we found the elevator door.  When I saw the elevator, I was a little hesitant.

    However, Wu Dan immediately opened the elevator door and pushed the two of us in, and he also entered the elevator immediately.  After entering the elevator, Wu Dan actually took out four small paper figures from his pocket, and after chanting some spell, I saw four streams of black air pounce on the paper figures, and after a while, the four paper figures turned into  Four "people", uh, or something neither human nor ghost, stood at the four corners of the elevator, looking at us blankly.

    Wu Dan said: "From now on, even if the elevator door opens, we will not be able to go out until we reach the fifteenth floor. And we must hold our breath, so as not to be discovered that we are alive."

    "Why, Master?" I asked, "What is there in this building that makes you so afraid?"

    Wu Dan said: "Even I can't afford to offend the things in this place. If you go back a few years, it might be fine, but now the things are even more powerful."

    Zhao Yu said: "What is it that makes Uncle Wu so afraid, and that ghosts are needed to cover up our anger and not be discovered?"

    Wu Dan said coldly: "As long as I can escape, I will tell you." Then, his eyes fell on the gossip mirror in my hand, and asked, "Where did this mirror come from?"

    So I said a few words, saying that someone on the thirteenth floor threw it in through the window for us.

    Wu Dan sighed: "You two boys are really lucky. If you don't have this gossip mirror, you might die on the thirteenth floor."

    I stared at the blackened mirror in astonishment, wondering who is it that saved us?

    Just as I was thinking wildly, the elevator stopped suddenly.  I looked up and saw the number displayed on the elevator: 4.

    Another fucking unlucky floor, I cursed in my heart.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)p; Wu Dan said coldly: "As long as I can escape, I will tell you." Then, his eyes fell on the gossip mirror in my hand, and asked, "Where did this mirror come from?"

    So I said a few words, saying that someone on the thirteenth floor threw it in through the window for us.

    Wu Dan sighed: "You two boys are really lucky. If you don't have this gossip mirror, you might die on the thirteenth floor."

    I stared at the blackened mirror in astonishment, wondering who is it that saved us?

    Just as I was thinking wildly, the elevator stopped suddenly.  I looked up and saw the number displayed on the elevator: 4.

    Another fucking unlucky floor, I cursed in my heart.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 97: Raising Ghosts Viciously

    ?

    Wu Dan signaled us that even if the elevator door opens, it doesn't matter what kind of ghosts come in, don't provoke them, just treat yourself as a dead person, just like the four ghosts in the elevator.

    I saw that even Wu Dan was afraid of the ghosts here, so I kept my mouth shut.  After a while, the elevator door opened slowly, and several strange "things" appeared in front of our eyes.  If Wu Dan hadn't reminded us in advance, "No matter what you see, don't panic, hold your breath and pretend to be dead", I would have almost shouted out.

    ?Because the few who appeared were neither human nor ghost, and their bodies were dripping with blood, as if they had been skinned whole by someone.  This scene of heavy taste almost made me spit out.  But now I can only suppress my nausea and cover my mouth and nose with my hands.

    These skinning ghosts walked into the elevator and looked around, and even touched the paper ghost beside me.  Immediately, a bloody handprint was printed on the paper figurine's face.

    I frowned, thinking you fucking don't touch me!  !

    Fortunately, these ghosts just looked around, and when they saw that there was nothing wrong, they withdrew.  The elevator doors closed slowly, and I dared to take a few breaths of air.  This moment of kung fu has made me choke.

    At this time, the elevator continued to rise slowly, which made me feel a little relieved.

    "I said, Master, I have never seen you so cowardly. What's so great about this newspaper building that even you are afraid of it?" I asked Wu Dan.

    Wu Dan sighed: "There was nothing at first, but now there is something. According to feng shui, the location of this daily newspaper building is indeed not good, and it caters to the place where 'five horses divide corpses', because the entrance is at the intersection of five forks. Then there is the 'ten thousand arrows'  "Through the heart", because the roads in front of it spread out in a radial pattern. According to Feng Shui, it is best not to have a straight road in front of the door, otherwise it is easy to cause disasters. And this building is designed by someone, with a steeple.  This kind of steeple shape is very easy to attract spirits. According to Fengshui folk customs, the steeples are temples, mosques, churches and other buildings. It is impossible to build residential houses in this way, because this kind of construction method is easy to attract spirits. The previous daily newspaper  There is also a flagpole at the entrance of the club, which looks like incense for sacrifices. However, it is best not to face something like incense in general buildings. For example, some buildings face chimneys, and the chimneys look like burning incense. This is unlucky.  If it¡¯s not that the designer is an idiot, then it¡¯s deliberately designed in such a way that it¡¯s easy to provoke spirits.¡±

    I was stunned and said: "If the architect doesn't understand these feng shui issues, that's very possible. However, if he understands these and deliberately builds it like this, that's too nonsense. Isn't this a deliberate haunted place?"

    Wu Dan said: "This is what I am more concerned about. Ten years ago, after the building was completed, it began to be haunted, and then the president of the daily office found me. I felt unlucky when I saw the architectural style of this daily office. At that time, I asked  I asked who designed the building of the daily newspaper. The president said that it was the designer who was found by the director of the editorial department at that time."

    "Director of the editorial department?" Zhao Yu interrupted suddenly: "If I remember correctly, the director of the editorial department is now the president of the daily newspaper.  People from the Municipal Bureau also conducted an investigation on the president of the daily newspaper, so I know his previous identity and position."

    "But what's the relationship between the two?" I asked puzzled.

    At this time, the elevator rang with a "ding" and stopped on the fifteenth floor.  Wu Dan said: "Let's get out of this damn place first."

    I was wondering why he had to go to the fifteenth floor, but after walking to the end of the corridor, Wu Dan touched the door of the last room, took out the lock picking tool and fiddled for a while, and opened the door.

    "Master, what's in it? You're quite familiar with the road." I smiled.

    "If I remember correctly, there is a well-made statue of Guan Erye in this warehouse. The material of this statue is very good, it is very realistic, and the big knife is still alive. Now let's borrow his big knife to use it, plus  Take my Zhongtian, I guess the ghosts will stay away along the way, and they won't trouble us." Wu Dan said.

    After entering the room, we took a flashlight and found the statue of Guan Erye in the last corner of the room.  I took a closer look and found that the Second Master Guan really made it majestic and lifelike.  Beautiful beard and phoenix eyes, a bronze sword in his hand.

    Wu Dan stepped forward to take down the saber, held it in his hand and swung it around twice, thinking it was quite convenient, he threw his Zhongtian to Zhao Yu.

    After that, the three of us walked down the stairs.  Walking this way, I feel that the building is extremely oppressive. Maybe this has something to do with the height of the building and the low floor, but it is more because of the fact that there are many spirits in the floor, squeezing the space on the floor.

    When the three of us went down from the 14th floor to the 13th floor, I just passed the corner of the stairs when I heard Wu Dan or Zhao Yu¡¯s calling behind me.It is a method to treat the symptoms but not the root cause, and the effect is very small.  "

    After hearing this, Zhao Yu said: "Generally speaking, if this place was used as a cemetery before, special mages or monks should be invited to move the grave by special methods before breaking the ground, or even save the dead to appease the deceased. Even if you don't believe in ghosts and gods,  Will you do this, after all, many people died in this place, it stands to reason that when the Daily News building broke ground, some bones should be dug up, right?"

    Wu Dan said: "I heard that there are no such ceremonies. I don't know if I ignored them on purpose."

    Zhao Yu looked at him in surprise, and asked, "You've been talking about something, as if someone deliberately created this terrible place later?"

    Wu Dan sighed: "I'm just guessing. My guess is that someone used this fierce land to raise ghosts. Have you ever heard of Gu tombs?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 98: Gu Tomb

    ?

    "What is Gu tomb?" I asked curiously.  I have heard of various tombs, but I have never heard of any Gu tombs.

    "The Gu tomb is similar to the Gu in Miaojiang. Do you understand?" Wu Dan said: "Although there are many kinds of Miao Gu, the basic principle is that the poisonous insects kill each other, and the one that survives to the end is the one that survives."  The most powerful one grows into a Gu insect, which is used by the person who cast the Gu."

    Zhao Yu suddenly said: "I see, is that the meaning of the Gu tomb? Ghosts kill each other, and the most powerful one can be used as a killer or something else for driving."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Xiao Zhao is still smart, and he can figure it out. The so-called Gu tomb is actually not a tomb, but a container for raising ghost Gu. This so-called 'Gu tomb' is usually chosen in a fierce place, not buried in the soil, so as to  Ghosts raise ghosts, and the ghosts raised are ghosts. However, this thing is not easy to raise, and it is not easy to train. Therefore, people without advanced morals dare not make such an idea. Moreover, it is difficult to raise ghosts.  It takes twelve years to raise one or two powerful things. However, once successful, the power of this thing is also great, and it is unmatched by ordinary ghosts."

    I was stunned and said: "Master, do you mean that someone regards the Daily News Building as a Gu tomb for raising ghosts?"

    Wu Dan said: "I'm just so skeptical, there is no evidence." Speaking of this, the waiter came over with wine and barbecue.

    We just need to stop chatting.  What I just said really surprised me.  Damn, if someone really uses the Daily News Building as a container for raising ghosts, then this person is really a big hand of your mother.

    Moreover, it takes twelve years to raise one or two. It seems that there has been a conspiracy since ten years ago.  But now it seems that the people who raise ghosts should have taken a fancy to the fierce place of the Daily News Building, but the government has also taken a fancy to this place and plans to build the Daily News Building.  At this time, the person who raised the ghost behind the scenes began to make up his mind.

    ?If you think about it this way, the current president found the designer who built the building back then, and created a building that intentionally appealed to spirits. After it was completed, it began to be haunted.  Apparently a female ghost was built into the wall, but there is no way to rebuild the building and find the remaining bones, so the only way is for a mage or monk to communicate with the dead soul and ask if the ghost is willing to save.  However, now that the haunting is so fierce, the current president did not really take any measures. Instead, he built a pool and flower baskets in the air to attract ghosts.

    Perhaps later some ghosts were able to blame gods and chaos, so that objects in the building would appear to move by themselves, and objects would disappear without knowing it.  Since this is a working building, there are basically no people living here at night, so the accident rate should not be very high. Therefore, the current president just built a glass wall to deal with it to prevent people from complaining. He doesn't care about the haunted building and  The life and death of employees.

    In summary, the current president has a lot to do with raising ghosts.  Either he raised it, or he was involved with the ghost breeder behind the scenes, or there were some deals and activities.

    After guessing here, I suddenly felt that I was possessed by Conan!  Nima, does anyone still say that I am a second-hand product?  ?  Is it?  ?

    I told Wu Dan and Zhao Yu about my reasoning, and they both agreed.  Wu Dan took a sip of white wine, smacked his tongue and said: "Apprentice, when I saw the location and shape of the Daily News Building, Master, I felt that something was wrong, so I arranged this eight trigrams and two rituals to exorcise evil spirits. Unfortunately, the stone lion is now  The president ordered someone to move it away, and I heard that he wanted to demolish the barbecue city. Fortunately, your master and I were careful at the time, and suggested that the former president invite Feng Sihai and Boss Feng to invest in the barbecue city. Most people dare not touch Boss Feng, so this  Even if the business in the place is not good, it has been preserved until now.¡±

    After hearing this, tears welled up in my eyes: "Master, you are Zhuge Kongming."

    Wu Dan crossed Erlang's legs, waved his hands and said with a smile: "Oh, how can we compare with Zhuge Kongming? We can count as a strategist and win a decisive victory thousands of miles away!!"

    Just when Wu Dan and I were bragging loudly, we saw two policemen walking in from the door.  Both of them were in uniform, looking tired, and sat diagonally behind us.

    I asked Zhao Yu, "Do you know those two people?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said: "I don't know. There is not only one police station in Tianjin, but also a branch. Maybe it's a colleague from another police station."

    As soon as Zhao Yu finished speaking, I heard the two police officers diagonally behind us sigh.

    One of them said: "It's unlucky, I have been so busy and have no results."

    Another said: "A family of six died so badly that they couldn't find any clues about the murderer. Do you think it was really a ghost?"

    The one just now scolded: "What the hell are you talking about in the ghost land? Look at the place opposite, it is haunted. Stop talking about it. Go back to rest after eating, you are exhausted."

    &nbsNobody paid attention.  When we heard it, we all became more convinced that the corpses in the freezer were probably from nearby.

    After Wu Dan inquired, he pulled the two of us aside and said, "Ten years have passed, and I think this ghost is about to take shape. If someone really raises a ghost to become a ghost, then the whole Tianjin will be in bad luck.  Ghost Gu is very powerful, alas."

    "Then what should we do, Master?" I asked.

    "This." Wu Dan said, "I haven't figured it out yet."

    I rolled my eyes.  At this moment, the little nurse who was chatting with Wu Dan just now ran towards us.  Wu Dan took a look, and immediately changed into a smiling face: "Miss, what's the matter? Miss me before I leave?"

    The little nurse glared at him, and smiled angrily: "Someone gave you a note just now. It's strange. It's so old, and you still pass the note."

    Wu Dan took the note and said a few words to the little nurse, who laughed and cursed and left.  Zhao Yu and I couldn't wait to get together, and saw Wu Dan unfold the note, but there was only one line of black words on the note: "Feng Sihai's 60th birthday, be careful of assassination." (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 99 Assassination (Part 1)

    ?

    "What do you mean?" I frowned and said, "Feng Sihai's 60th birthday, who should we be careful about assassinating?"

    Wu Dan said: "Of course, be careful about assassinating Feng Sihai! Do you still need to be careful about being assassinated?? What's the benefit of someone killing you?"

    I snorted coldly and said, "Since Feng Sihai is in danger of being assassinated, why did this person throw a note to us, and just throw it to Feng Sihai?"

    Zhao Yu said: "People with Feng Sihai's status and status are not seen by everyone. Throwing it to others casually may not attract the attention of the other party. And this person found out that we are investigating the matter of the Daily News Building.  This news was revealed to us. To assassinate Feng Sihai now, it is obvious that someone wants to demolish the barbecue city. But Feng Sihai is not happy, so this person thought of killing him directly."

    After hearing this, Wu Dan nodded repeatedly, and sighed at me: "Look at Xiao Zhao, every sentence is on point. Erhuo, when will you make Master feel at ease?

    I said: "What's the use of that? The so-called assassination is impossible to prevent. We can't keep an eye on Feng Sihai all day long. Besides, is there really such a thing now that someone hires an assassin to kill the boss of a gangster? It's not easy to carry out an assassination, especially the target.  It's Feng Sihai."

    "Whoever dares to take the Daily News Building to raise ghosts, wouldn't he dare to kill a gang boss? This person must have a lot of background, but we have no clue about it." Zhao Yu frowned.

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "What's even more strange is that I heard that it takes twelve years to refine a ghost Gu, but it's only been ten years now. Could it be that someone has successfully refined it?"

    I suddenly remembered the tragic death of the family I saw just now, and I couldn't help asking: "Master, do you think that ghosts have come out to kill people?"

    Wu Dan worried: "This is what I'm afraid of. If it really takes shape, it will be difficult and dangerous to kill this thing."

    "It's very dangerous, that is to say, ghosts can also be killed?" I asked.

    "Yes, but it requires the primordial spirit to go out of the body to fight against ghosts, and ordinary people can't do it." Wu Dan sighed: "The ability of the living soul is weaker than that of the dead, because the living soul has the breath of a living person, and the flesh has a great influence on it."  It has a large restraint effect, and the range of movement is not very large. To put it more simply, it is like you are a dog, but you still have a dog leash around your neck, and the range of movement is only a certain range." Wu Dan said.

    Ciao, you are the dog!  I cursed in my heart: where is there such a master who compares his apprentices to dogs.

    Zhao Yu said: "By the way, Uncle Wu, how can you be sure that the ghost Gu has formed and can come out to kill people? Is it just because of the bloody case of that family just now?"

    "It's not just that," Wu Dan said: "Even if this thing is not fully formed, but from the fact that the other party is eager to kill Feng Sihai and move to the barbecue city, the ghost Gu should only be the last step. If he is really allowed to do it  Come out, we'll have to f*cking trouble dealing with this thing."

    "Who is this? He's so fucking vile. You said that if he made his ancestor's ghost into a ghost, would he be happy?" I scolded, "Pervert!"

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said: "I once read a story about a person who distorted his mind because of hatred, and even turned his own child into a voodoo to kill the enemy. People have always only imagined it, and there is nothing they can't do."

    Zhao Yu said: "Uncle Wu, I think this ghost Gu may not be fully formed. Because its attack range is only around the building, and it seems that this kind of case has not been heard of in other places. Now I want to go to the fourth basement.  I felt the ground vibrate, did it disturb the ghosts, and that's why something happened?"

    Wu Dan said: "This is none of your business. If the ghost Gu can really come out of the so-called container, it means that it has taken shape. Maybe it is not as powerful as the one that has gone through twelve years, but it is enough for us."

    I suddenly thought of a question, so I asked: "Master, what kind of ghost Gu has its own form?"

    Wu Dan said: "This should be the same as the poison we usually talk about. It has no specific form, but it will maintain the appearance of the strongest ghost. But then again, we have to consider Feng Sihai's problem. If not  This note, I don't know that Feng Sihai's 60th birthday is just around the corner?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said: "I'm not very clear either, just ask Duan Qingshui about it."

    I nodded, and suddenly felt that it made sense.  However, I suddenly found that Zhao Yu didn't speak anymore after saying this sentence.  Then all four pairs of eyes stared at me.

    I stared back in a daze for a while, and finally understood what they meant: let me call Duan Qingshui and ask.

    I took out my mobile phone and complained: "Master, if you have something to say, just say it, always talking dumb will waste your time."

    Dial Boss Duan's phone number, I askedLet me know the time and venue of Feng Sihai's 60th birthday.  What surprised me was that Feng Sihai's 60th birthday was the day after tomorrow, and it was held in the BBQ City.

    I hung up the phone and told Zhao Yu and Wu Dan that they were not surprised.

    "It seems that Feng Sihai has made up his mind to keep this barbecue city. The 60th birthday is chosen here this time, obviously to let people know that to move this place, he needs the consent of his boss Feng." Wu Dan said.

    "Speaking of which, Feng Sihai is not bad, at least he won't do things that are harmful to morality like raising ghosts." I said.

    Wu Dan said: "Okay, you two go back and get ready. We have to go to the scene of Feng Sihai's 60th birthday. If there is really something wrong, we have to be careful."

    So, we each went back to rest.  This time, Wu Dan and I went back to his house, because Xiao Mi has been living there.  On the way, I thought about this series of strange things.  Who is the master of Taoism who raises ghosts and Gu?  Dare to use state units for private use, this guy is a little too courageous.  Or he has a lot of background himself, and he chose the place deliberately.

    Well, what is more mysterious is the person who handed us the note.  I thought he might be the same man who came to our aid at the Daily Tower.  Why didn't this person show up?  There is also Wu Dan, who obviously knows something, but hesitates to speak.  What is this guy hiding?

    Many problems made my mind ache, so I just stopped thinking about it, lay down on the bed, and fell asleep quickly.  In my sleep, I actually dreamed of that crazy mother-in-law.  In the dream, the crazy mother-in-law held my hand and said with a laugh: "When the dead are resurrected, they must be demons!"

    This sentence is extremely clear in the dream.

    The dream was entangled all night, intermittently.  The next morning, I woke up.  Maybe it was the depression brought by the dream, and I couldn't sleep anymore.  When she got up and saw that Xiao Mi was sleeping soundly, she couldn't help being very jealous.

    Tomorrow is Feng Sihai's 60th birthday. I found that Wu Dan became serious, as if he was facing a big enemy. He prepared all kinds of charms, and carefully wiped the ancient Zhongtian knife in his hand several times.

    Wu Dan's seriousness made me very uncomfortable, so I asked: "Master, what are you doing?"

    Wu Dan said without raising his head: "On the eve of the war. You go to the barbecue city to see the situation, and come back and tell me."

    I thought to myself what could happen, it was just that Feng Sihai's people were clearing the venue today and arranging the banquet venue.  I heard that Duan Qingshui ordered a lot of ice sculptures from Sister Immortal, big and small, to fill the banquet venue.  Ciao, this is called public favoritism, using Boss Feng's money to curry favor with women.

    This day passed with anxiety.  Early the next morning, although we didn't receive an invitation from Feng Sihai, Wu Dan still took me there.  When they arrived at the gate of the barbecue city, they saw that Duan Qingshui's people had already surrounded the city and put the martial law in place.  I glanced at the crowd around me, and found that many of them were people from Duan Qingshui in disguise, because many of them seemed familiar to me.

    When Wu Dan and I walked to the gate of the barbecue city, we saw that the guards at the gate were knives and matches.  I stepped forward and said with a smile: "Why are you two live treasures here, where is Duan Qingshui?"

    Knife pointed to the room: "I'm arranging ice sculptures with Miss Su."

    After hearing the words, I looked around the room for a while, and saw that Duan Qingshui was indeed playing with the ice sculptures with Su Ling.  It was only then that I saw Su Ling's work with my own eyes.  I saw a person-high ice sculpture placed in every corner of the hall, as if the carvings were a few ancient legends: Magu praying for birthday, Guanyin catching carp, etc., most of which are auspicious and peaceful.  But this ice sculpture is really not easy to make, and it will take a month to finish it.

    In addition to these, there are ice sculptures in traditional characters such as "Shoubi Nanshan" and "Fushoujixiang" on the table in the hall. Under each ice sculpture, a small freezer is used as the bottom, which is filled with water.

    Wu Dan was also very interested in those ice sculptures. After admiring them for a long time, he exclaimed: "I didn't expect that your fairy sister is really capable. But with so many ice sculptures here, there is no need to turn on the air conditioner. It is late autumn now, so many ice sculptures are still there.  It's really interesting."

    I sneered and said: "Master, it's not that Duan Boss fell in love with the fairy sister, spent public funds to chase girls, and bought so many ice sculptures in other shops."

    Wu Dan sneered and said, "Do you think these ice sculptures are just for looking good? I think that these ice sculptures are placed deliberately, and their main function is to conceal hidden weapons." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 100 Assassination (Part 2)

    ?

    Is the ice sculpture of the fairy sister a hidden weapon?  I walked over curiously and looked at the "Magu's birthday greetings." The crystal clear ice sculptures are beautiful, but the things carved out of ice must be transparent and can be seen through at a glance. If there is a mechanism, where is it installed?

    Wu Dan came to me and pointed to the base of the ice sculpture.  The base of the ice sculpture seems to be a special custom-made small freezer. It can be used as a base to allow the ice sculpture to stand steadily, and also emit cold air from the bottom to prolong the storage time of the ice sculpture.

    "This base looks like a refrigerator, but it is actually a hidden weapon. Once the ice sculpture melts and loses its weight, the hidden weapon on the base will be launched and hit the attacker. And I heard that some experts can now make smart hidden weapon launchers,  For example, based on the induction or the human body's magnetic field, it is very convenient to be able to lock the target with you." Wu Dan explained.

    I exclaimed: "It seems that Feng Sihai has already noticed that something is wrong, and the place he went to is full of authorities."

    Wu Dan said: "He also expected that someone would take advantage of this juncture to cause sabotage, so he had to guard against it. If he can really catch one or two people who come to assassinate, then we will know who is dealing with him."

    I nodded in admiration, thinking that the boss of the gang really didn't build it.  To be able to live such an old age in the shadow of swords and swords is to know how to plan and make decisive decisions.

    When I was attracted by the delicacy of this ice sculpture, I heard Ruan Lingxi's voice: "Idiot! Uncle Wu!"

    Wu Dan immediately turned around, opened his arms and hugged her: "Oh my apprentice's daughter-in-law, let my uncle hug me."

    I looked back and smelled the aroma of French fries at the same time.  At this time, I saw that Ruan Lingxi was holding a big bag of French fries in his hand, and I immediately salivated: "Oh, wicked girl, you still bought me French fries. Although I don't like it very much, but seeing your sincerity  For the sake of it, I will reluctantly accept it"

    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand to grab the bag of French fries.  Ruan Lingxi threw her hands behind her back and snorted coldly: "You don't have to force it, this isn't for you, it's for Xiao Mi."

    As soon as the words fell, I heard a rustle in the backpack behind me, and Xiao Mi got out immediately, stood on her shoulders, and stared at the French fries in Ruan Lingxi's hand with bright eyes.

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said: "Come on Xiao Mi, let's go eat French fries, don't care about him."

    Immediately, Xiao Mi rejoiced and leaped onto Ruan Lingxi's shoulder, happily eating the French fries brought by the villain.  I looked at his fox eyes that were narrowed into a slit, and immediately made a contemptuous expression on my face (refer to the expression made by the famous Sao Nian who once despised Huang Yibo).  Xiao Mi, who has been coquettishly playing soy sauce, finally has a chance to show her face.

    Feng Sihai's 60th birthday banquet was held at noon, and I saw that everyone at the banquet was performing their duties without any confusion.  Duan Qingshui and Su Ling are preparing various displays, besides ice sculptures, flowers, wine glasses, gifts for guests and so on.  Moreover, the people who came to prepare the birthday banquet this time should be Feng Sihai's people, and no outsiders were mixed in.  Everyone is wearing uniform clothing, which is easy to identify.

    Duan Qingshui's subordinate, Match, is receiving several media reporters.  It seems that Feng Sihai made up his mind this time to confront the mysterious black hand who raises ghosts.  I recalled the strange dream last night, and the words of the crazy mother-in-law are still in my ears: "The resurrection of the dead will be a demon." But who is this sentence referring to, and whom should I be wary of?  In the past, Yang Wen was the one that gave me the most headaches. You can't let this old bastard come back to kill me again, Ci'ao.  Damn it, the old madam Crazy Granny is a professional spoiler, do you want me to play the leading role?  !  Letter cut!  !  Spoilers are cool for a while, Wannian soy sauce party!

    Thinking of this, my mood immediately became depressed.  It seems that knowing one's own destiny and future is not a good thing, but it will cause a certain psychological burden.

    At this time, I suddenly felt someone slapped me from behind.  Looking back, Zhao Yu appeared behind me.  And following him were two strange men.

    "Who are these two?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu whispered: "These two are my colleagues, the blasting experts in the city."

    My second time, I asked: "Why did you let them do it?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Do you remember the case of Zhao Zhenhai last time? If it has something to do with Feng Sihai, we have to prevent that person from repeating his old tricks and continuing to plant explosives here."

    I nodded, thinking that his consideration was a bit reasonable.  While chatting with Zhao Yu, I watched Duan Qingshui command his subordinates to arrange the banquet venue properly.  After setting up, I saw that the banquet was quite interesting.  The ice sculpture display is the highlight, especially the ice sculptures placed on the tables on the two sides of the venue.  One side is: Shoubi Nanshan, and the other side is: Fushou Ankang.  These two ice sculptures are carved in traditional characters, and they are hollowed out.  At this time, a waiter was filling the hollowed-out icePour red wine into the bowl.  As soon as the wine was filled with ice sculptures, these eight big characters immediately had a crystal clear beauty.  I can't help but admire the creativity of the modern rich.

    We were chatting, and one after another, many famous brand cars drove up outside the door, competing for splendor.  There are particularly dazzling red Porsche sports cars, powerful and domineering Land Rover, or particularly low-key luxury FAW-Volkswagen.

    At the same time, various celebrities in the business and political circles also entered the banquet scene one after another.  Although it is said that Feng Sihai started as a gangster, he is now a good man, basically doing a legal business, and is also a successful businessman.  Therefore, there are some well-known figures in the business and political circles.

    Seeing this, I feel a lot of pressure.  More than a dozen high-ranking officials and wealthy businessmen came, and it would be fatal if something happened.

    Wu Dan also saw it, so he walked to Zhao Yu's side and said in a low voice, "Damn it, why are there so many people here?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Feng Sihai has a lot of friends. He has a certain power background behind him. These are actually the factions that are close to him. Even if he doesn't invite them, 80% of these people will come."

    Wu Dan snorted coldly: "They don't know the seriousness of the matter. If they know that Feng Sihai has gotten into trouble, and this place is likely to be bombed, who dares to come! These people are very desperate  .I think the incident this time is not a small one. If there is an accident, the political circle in Tianjin will have to be turned around. This is not a good thing at this juncture."

    I asked Zhao Yu, "I said, why don't you call some policemen to help?"

    Zhao Yu said: "You are so free as our colleague, why do you still have time to be a bodyguard for a rich businessman?"

    When I heard this, I immediately shut up.

    After everyone was seated, Zhao Yu and Wu Dan and I also hid in the corner.  At this time, there was a commotion outside the door, and the guests got up and looked at the door.  Not long after, I saw Duan Yunyao walking in with Feng Sihai.  Everyone exchanged pleasantries, but Zhao Yu and I stared at the crowd, fearing that there would be any changes.

    But until Feng Sihai sat down, no one came to make trouble.  But until halfway through the banquet, there was still no movement.  I couldn't help but yawned and stretched, and asked Wu Dan: "Master, do you think we think too much? People never thought about coming to kill Feng Sihai?"

    But Wu Dan didn't relax his vigilance at all. Seeing my slackness, he couldn't help scolding: "You little bk, be serious! I don't think no one will come, such a good opportunity, I'm an idiot!  "

    I was about to reply when I suddenly caught a glimpse of a person approaching the door.  The reason why I said approaching was that Feng Sihai's people were guarding the door, and they stopped him immediately.  But after seeing the appearance of the person, he let him go.

    At this time, I also saw clearly the person who walked in: it turned out to be Zhao Zhenhai who had been missing for a few days.

    At this time, I stared at him, but saw that his expression was a little unnatural.  Because this guy thinks he is short, he usually refuses to wear long clothes, saying that he can't show his stalwart figure (actually his height), but for some reason, he is wearing a long black windbreaker today, and he can't walk.  Move one step at a time, as if being raped by someone.  I saw him walking towards Feng Sihai, so I hurriedly said to Zhao Yu: "Zhao Zhenhai is here, I wonder if there will be any problems."

    At this time, Wu Dan was staring at a certain place above his head, and Zhao Yu was always paying attention to the movement of Feng Sihai's table, but he did not see Zhao Zhenhai's arrival.  After hearing my words, Zhao Yu looked at Zhao Zhenhai, his expression suddenly changed, and he immediately ran towards Zhao Zhenhai, shouting at the same time: "Attention everyone, there is a bomb!"

    As soon as these words came out, the hall suddenly became chaotic.  But at this time, Wu Dan suddenly ran out, as if running towards a certain room.  Zhao Yu rushed towards Zhao Zhenhai. At the same time, he pulled out the pistol from his waist, pointed it at Zhao Zhenhai's head, and shouted: "Stop! Turn around!"

    Zhao Zhenhai turned around slowly, seeing his expression at this time, I really don't know how to describe it.  It was probably a distorted face caused by extreme fear, and at this moment, he unbuttoned his windbreaker, and I was surprised to see that there were indeed a string of bombs tied to his body.  It was a very rustic and old bomb with a simple timing device.  But the power is absolutely not small.

    I was not far from them when I suddenly smelled a smell of urine.  Occasionally, when I think about it, it's time for Zhao Zhenhai to piss, right?  ?

    I subconsciously looked at his pants, Emma, ??it seems that he really peed.  This is the real scare.

    At this time, Zhao Zhenhai burst into tears with a "wow": "Officer Zhao, help me!! I, I was tied up with explosives!!"

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "Okay, don't make noise!" As he spoke, he called his two colleagues to help Zhao Zhenhai dismantle the explosives.  At this time, those high-ranking officials and wealthy businessmen couldn't sit still and wanted to go back.  I thought badly, if these people were shot and killed as soon as they went out, wouldn't it be a waste of their lives?

    Just as he was thinking of this, a chubby man who cherished his life the most ran towards the door. Before he could go out, a bullet flew from nowhere, hit the center of his eyebrow, and passed through his brain.  A few drops of blood splashed on the body of a person running away behind him, completely paralyzed that person, fell to the ground and convulsed for a while, before passing out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Life?

    Just as he was thinking of this, a chubby man who cherished his life the most ran towards the door. Before he could go out, a bullet flew from nowhere, hit the center of his eyebrow, and passed through his brain.  A few drops of blood splashed on the body of a person running away behind him, completely paralyzed that person, fell to the ground and convulsed for a while, before passing out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 101 Ghost Gu (Part 1)

    ?

    These people are usually pampered and pampered. Where have they seen such bloody scenes.  Unlike our criminal police officers, this kind of death scene is commonplace, and it's not serious enough.

    Immediately, the hall became even more chaotic.  However, these people also understand that going out is also death, it is better to stay in the hall first to die more slowly.

    But it was at a critical moment that Boss Feng's arrogance was revealed.  I saw that Boss Feng not only sat still, but even his expression never changed, he was very calm.  However, his subordinates have already lined up at a high speed. Duan Qingshui led people out through the back door, most likely to clear out the snipers near the barbecue city;  A man with a gun.  Seeing this, I cursed secretly in my heart: This gang of gangsters is now showing their shape.  What a serious businessman, his mother secretly buys and sells guns for collection, judging by the appearance of those guns, the visual quality is excellent, even the police force doesn't have such high-end gadgets.

    Zhao Yu ordered his two colleagues and Zhao Zhenhai to hide aside to concentrate on dismantling the bomb, then took out his phone to call the police, and then mixed into the crowd.

    At this time, I was not surprised to see Su Ling, standing beside Feng Sihai with Duan Yunyao, it seemed that there was a tacit understanding.

    Ruan Lingxi and I looked at each other and said in unison: "Protect Feng Sihai!"

    When the two of us were rushing towards Feng Sihai's table, we suddenly heard a burst of gunshots in our ears.  I dragged Ruan Lingxi to hide behind an ice sculpture, and saw ten people wearing body armor and holding guns falling from the sky like Spiderman.

    All of a sudden, swords and guns flashed in the hall.  I saw that the ten people were all well-trained, their marksmanship was also extremely good, and they fought with Feng Sihai's people for a while.  I saw that everyone else was hiding under the table, but Feng Sihai was the only one who was calm and commanded well, which I couldn't help admiring.

    At this moment, seeing Su Ling chanting mantras, he shouted: "Bing Po!"

    Immediately, I was surprised to see the icy water changing in front of me.  The ice sculpture suddenly melted into water, drenching the heads of five of the killers. Before the killers could react, the water in their bodies immediately froze, turning those five people into five living ice sculptures.

    Ciao, I smiled in my heart, this damn is the one who is domineering.

    But when the ice sculpture turned into water, the hidden weapon hidden in the base suddenly shot out in all directions.  The four killers who had rushed to Feng Sihai had no choice but to retreat. During the shootout, they were at loggerheads with the others.

    Ruan Lingxi and I were about to rush over to help, when suddenly, I felt someone tugging behind me.  Looking back, it turned out to be Wu Dan.  This guy didn't know what he meant by hiding in the dark, and now he dragged Lingxi and me to a nearby hut with each hand.  When I saw the room, it turned out to be the aisle of the back kitchen, but it faced the front hall, and there was no one around at this time.

    I asked Wu Dan: "Master, what do you mean, let us hide secretly? But everyone is protecting Boss Feng and this place!"

    Wu Dan said in a low voice: "Let me tell you the bastard apprentices, this is not their trump card at all. These killers are powerful, but there are too few of them. Think about it, Feng Sihai has arranged so many people, and the guns are very advanced, so they can't do it."  Ten killers?? Obviously this is just an introduction. Zhao Zhenhai's bomb lures Duan Qingshui away, and the killers restrain the others, triggering hidden weapons. Then, the power to protect Feng Sihai is weak. Something can appear."

    "What?" I asked, "And the killer?"

    Wu Dan wiped off his cold sweat and said, "Ghost Gu."

    "Ah? Isn't that the ghost king, can it appear during the day?" I asked in surprise.

    "It doesn't have to be at night, as long as the weather is weak." Wu Dan pointed to the sky outside.  I looked out, Ci Ao, I didn¡¯t notice it just now, but now I looked outside the window, I don¡¯t know when it was cloudy, there was a faint lightning passing through the clouds, it seemed that it was about to rain.

    Wu Dan said in a low voice: "This day looks too abnormal, I'm afraid that someone really wants to release the unformed ghost Gu to kill Feng Sihai. For some reason, this person seems to be a little anxious to kill Feng Sihai  , so I pulled you two here just for ghosts. Once this thing appears, you two have to help."

    I nodded and said, "Okay, Master, what do you think I should do? By the way, what can the villain help me with?"

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly: "Why can't I help?"

    Wu Dan handed the Zhongtian Knife in his hand to Ruan Lingxi, and said, "Apprentice, daughter-in-law, you are fast, go through the crowd to find Zhao Yu, give this thing to him, and ask him to assist the second apprentice in dealing with ghosts and Gu  .¡±

    Ruan Lingxi took the knife, nodded and said, "It's easy, don't worry, Uncle Wu." Saying that, Ruan Lingxi went out quietly.

    Only me, Wu Dan, and a little Mi were left in the corridor.  Xiao Mi said at this time: "Isn't itWant me to help?  "

    Wu Dan said: "Yes, you both listen to what I say next, and you must keep it in mind, otherwise the ghost gu will not kill you, and everyone in this room will die!"

    Wu Dan emphasized with a solemn expression, which made me feel uneasy.  As he said that, he took out three charms from his bag, pointed to two of them that were identical and said to me: "These are two soul-fixing charms. You hold these two spells in your hand, and once the ghosts appear, stick them on them."  To the forehead and heart of that thing."

    I took it, nodded and said: "Understood, Master."

    Wu Dan pointed to the remaining talisman, and said to Xiao Mi: "You know, this is the detonating talisman, which is specially used to deal with evil spirits and evil spirits. But once this talisman is detonated, I'm afraid you will be affected too. Moreover,  You can't take the charm by yourself, it will hurt you. So, I made a difficult decision."

    "Master Ciao, what kind of Tencent are you learning at this time?? Tell me what are you going to do?" I urged.

    Wu Dan said to me: "You have already learned how to get out of your body. I want you to get out of your body. On the one hand, you can lure the ghost gu out, and at the same time, you can stick this talisman on the ghost gu. On the other hand, you are a living creature.  Hun, you are not afraid of spirit talismans, so even if you put a talisman on that ghost, it will not hurt you. However, Song Yang is a dead spirit and cannot take talismans, so he has to get on your body to put this detonating talisman on. But  , after the detonating talisman is attached, you have to run away quickly, otherwise you will have to explode and disperse your soul, although it is said that you will not die before the end of your lifespan, it will take a while for me to collect your soul."

    As soon as I heard it, I immediately felt that I was tricked by my teammates again: "Master, you are arranging the overall situation of my life and death, let me be a pawn. But I want to ask, what will happen if the soul is bitten by a ghost?  "

    Wu Dan thought for a while, and said, "It's okay, it's just that my whole body hurts for a while, just like being bitten by a dog."

    I shuddered, imagining how it would feel to be bitten by a dog.

    While the two of us were chatting, I suddenly heard exclamations in the hall.  I hurriedly probed to look, only to see that the lights in the hall suddenly went out.  The outside of the window was already cloudy and dark, but now it was even darker.

    But what made me feel horrified was that a black whirlwind suddenly appeared in the hall, and after a while, a dark human-shaped thing appeared in the melee.

    Although the bullet ice skates flew past, he was not affected at all, and all the hidden weapon bullets passed through his body.

    This thing is facing away from me, and I can't see what he looks like, I just feel that the black air is rising to the sky, and it seems to be the ghost that Wu Dan mentioned.

    Wu Dan urged: "Here it comes, hurry up!"

    I just recovered from the shock and went back to the chaotic hall.  But after I went back, I looked at the ghost Gu closely, and saw that it was similar to an ordinary ghost figure, except that it was surrounded by thick black energy, floating around it.

    In the hall, except for Feng Sihai, Duan Yunyao, Su Ling and his men, and two other killers, everyone else hid under the table or crowded in every corner.

    But as soon as the ghost Gu appeared, it ran left and right like a black wind swirling shadow, tearing several people in half one after another!

    In the bloody light, I only saw a few streaks of black air rushing into the body of the ghost, presumably it really lived by devouring people's souls or ghosts.

    Seeing that the ghost Gu was going towards Feng Sihai, I couldn't help being anxious, and I was chanting formulas in my heart, trying to get the soul out of the body as soon as possible.  Although Wu Dan's metaphor is not appropriate, saying that the soul is out of the body is equivalent to a dog on a leash, but this is a more vivid metaphor.  Especially for a rookie like me, I can't calm down for a while.

    At this time, I found that Su Ling who had been guarding Feng Sihai's side suddenly froze, as if he was too frightened by the ghost to react.

    Thinking about it, Su Ling shouldn't be afraid of these things, but he was actually frightened by ghosts, and I suddenly wondered what kind of face this guy looks like.

    At this time, the ghost gu really rushed towards Feng Sihai like a mad dog.  Su Ling, who was at the side, realized it now, chanted the Ice Soul Art, and built an ice wall in front of Feng Sihai.

    Su Ling's ice soul has a certain effect of warding off evil spirits. The ghost Gu hit the ice wall and was temporarily blocked.

    I saw the opportunity not to be missed, so I hurriedly tried to calm my mind, and recited the formula to force out my primordial spirit.  At the same time, Song Yang's ghost possessed me.  I only felt lightness all over my body, and when I looked back, I saw another me, and I couldn't help being a little horrified.

    But at this moment, I didn't dare to write ink, and rushed towards the ghost Gu with the two soul fixing talismans.  At this moment, the ghost Gu seemed to be aware of my existence, and suddenly turned around.

    After I saw the ghost's face clearly, I was so frightened that I forgot to move on the spot.

    Nima, the ghost Gu's face is exactly the same as Yang Wen's!  !  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)?It¡¯s exactly the same as Yang Wen!  !  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 102 Ghost Gu (Part 2)

    ?

    This realization stunned me for a moment.  I suddenly understood why Sister Shenxian, who was always so calm and wouldn't blink when the thunderbolt was in front of her eyes, showed such a surprised look just now.

    Didn't Yang Wen die in Wushan?  Who the hell brought his ghost back?  ?  It's so terrifying when alive, but if you become a ghost after death, you can also be a goddamn ghost king!

    I heard from Wu Dan that the rule of ghost gu cultivation is that the strong soul devours the weak, and the last one left is the most powerful ghost king who can control his own ghost and resentment and is invincible.

    I have been raising ghosts ten years ago. Now, how powerful the evil ghost that was left after defeating all the ghosts would be!

    But Yang Wen has only been dead for two months. In these two months, he actually destroyed the original ghost king and transformed into a new ghost Gu. Damn it, it seems that this guy is bound by his body to live!  After dying, he went berserk!

    At this time, other people can't see me, only Xiao Mi and Gui Gu in front of me should be able to see me.  Although I knew it was Yang Wen's ghost, just like Miao Gu, once he became a ghost Gu, his memories of his life would be erased.  Of course he doesn't know who I am, but I feel a little apprehensive when I see him.

    Thinking of being abused badly by him before, I feel a little daunted.  In the blink of an eye, I suddenly remembered the words of the crazy mother-in-law: "If you die and come back to life, you must be a demon!" Could it be that she was reminding me to be careful about Yang Wen?  ?

    Although I have turned countless thoughts, these are all just in a flash.  Not allowing me to think about it, the ghost gu rushed in front of me and grabbed my shoulder.

    In the eyes of others, this action may mean that he is grasping a void.  However, my soul can feel a pain from my shoulder, as if it has been corroded by strong sulfuric acid, it hurts deeply.

    I remembered Wu Dan's advice, before he wants to tear me apart in the next step, I have to quickly stick the soul-fixing talisman on Ya's body!

    Thinking of this, I raised a talisman in my hand and stuck it to the heart of this guy with quick hands and quick eyes.

    Maybe Gui Gu didn't expect to be posted by others. I'm sorry that I am a policeman. I actually wanted to be a traffic policeman when I was in school. If I have nothing to do, I will post tickets for violating cars and wait for the fines to be collected while looking at the hard-pressed faces of car owners.  Therefore, the sticking speed was fast and accurate, and it was impossible to guard against. Before this guy could react, a stick was pasted to Ya's heart.

    I saw a golden light from the spell sticking firmly to his body, I was overjoyed and thought, if I can stick to this guy's forehead again, I don't care if you are a ghost king or a ghost animal, you will die!

    Thinking of this, I was just about to raise my hand to post it, but I saw the ghost groaned strangely, raised its arm high, and slammed it on my face with a "snap", then lifted my soul, with a "poof"  fell to the ground.

    These two hits made me dizzy.  There was a sudden pain on his face like a scorching knife gouging out.  In a trance, I seemed to see bursts of blue smoke coming out of my face.

    It's over, I heard Wu Dan said that if you are hit, you will have some damage to your soul, even if your soul returns to your body intact, you will have to suffer a serious injury.

    I saw that ghost Gu was completely angry, he raised his foot and wanted to step on my face.  I hurriedly covered my face and rolled to the side. At this time, I saw another me, the "I" possessed by Song Yang, and rushed forward. At the same time, three spells flew towards the ghost.

    I don't know what the three talismans are for, but they are definitely not the detonating talisman given by Wu Dan.  However, at this time, I saw the black air surrounding the ghost gu suddenly and orderly converge into a strange pattern.  I got up and took a look, the figure seemed to be a spell, but it was made of black air, which gave off a rather strange air.

    This black talisman blocked Song Yang's three talismans, and after a while, those three talismans were suddenly burned to ashes by an unknown fire.

    When I saw this, my heart suddenly moved: Wu Dan said that the ghost gu is unconscious, it will only kill people according to the order of the gua breeder, or kill people at will out of control.  However, it seems that this spell was not issued by the ghost Gu itself, but someone was manipulating it!

    Then this person must be hiding somewhere to watch our movement, and when Song Yang made a move, he drew a talisman to deal with it.

    Thinking of this, I shouted to Song Yang: "Hey, go find the person who cast the spell! Someone is controlling ghosts!"

    Now, this ghost Gu is not that powerful, so it needs to be controlled by the Gu breeder at close range.  I believe this guy must have sneaked in, and he is hiding in this barbecue city.

    Song Yang understood, then threw the detonating talisman to me, turned around and ran away.  Tsao, my body!  !

    I cursed in my heart, without my physical body beside me, my heart has no bottom.  At this time, the battle in the barbecue city was basically over. The ten killers were dead or wounded, and five were frozen in place and turned into ice sculptures. The rest of them started to deal with it.Ghost Gu.

    It's a pity that this group of people basically came to die.  One by one, the ghosts tore the person in half and threw them aside.  After three or four people died, no one dared to step forward again.

    At this time Song Yang had run away without a trace, and he didn't know where to find the Gu raiser.  I looked at the detonator in my hand and did a battle between man and nature.  what to do?  The reason why Wu Dan gave me the soul-fixing talisman was to let me freeze the ghost Gu for a few minutes, so that Song Yang could stick the detonating talisman on Ya's body.  However, only one soul-fixing talisman can't fix that thing, and I don't have a chance to put another one.  If I were to post the detonating talisman by myself now, Wu Dan said, I would probably be blown up to the point where my soul would be blown away, and I don¡¯t know where to go.

    Just when I was hesitating, I saw that the ghost Gu had smashed the ice wall that Su Ling had built.  At this time, Su Ling pulled Feng Sihai back, and Duan Yunyao and Zhao Yu stood in front of the ghost Gu.

    When I saw Zhao Yu, my head grew big, and I thought what kind of hero you are!

    At this time, there was a burst of thunder outside the window, and lightning flashed, suddenly illuminating the dark room clearly.  I was taken aback by the lightning, and then I remembered that it was still daytime outside. Although it was afternoon and it was rainy, I was absolutely forced not to approach the door and windows.  Otherwise, if the yang energy invades, I will not be able to keep my soul, so I quickly shrank inward.

    At this moment, Zhao Yu chanted a mantra and shouted: "Thunder Fire!"

    I saw a thunderbolt exploding in the sky, and immediately, I heard a "hissing" sound outside the door.

    I looked back, Nima, it was so cruel, a thunderbolt flashed in like a leakage of electricity along the outside of the door.  I quickly jumped to the side, watching that thing was directly guided by the Zhongtian knife in Zhao Yu's hand, and as the light of the knife fell, it slashed towards the ghost Gu.

    The ghost Gu also seemed to know how powerful the thunder fire was, and stepped back.  Zhao Yu took advantage of this opportunity to pursue and slashed several times, one of which actually hit the ghost Gu.

    Immediately, a strange cry came along with a dense fog. Seeing that the fog was thick and black, I was afraid it would be poisonous, so I hurriedly dragged Zhao Yu aside.

    Zhao Yu obviously couldn't see me, so he was surprised that he was dragged away by something at a critical moment.

    At this time, the thick black fog had begun to spread, and I cursed in my heart, the ghost gu was also releasing toxins when injured.  Thinking of this, I suddenly thought of Ruan Lingxi, and asked Zhao Yu beside me, "Where did the villain go? Isn't she with you?"

    Zhao Yu held his nose and looked at the hall without any reaction.  I just remembered that I can't hear my soul, and I couldn't help being very disappointed and anxious.  However, if the villain escapes, she should escape very quickly. Given the speed at which the poisonous mist spreads, she cannot be hurt.

    The fog gradually thinned, and I saw that the ghost in the fog was still screaming strangely. It seemed that the knife was well cut, and it had taught it a lot of lessons.  I clenched the detonating talisman in my hand, and thought to myself, this is the fastest way, catch the ghost Gu now, cast a spell to detonate the talisman, and blow him away!

    Thinking of this, I rushed over and was about to hug the ghost, and then put the detonating talisman on bk's body, and then detonated it.  As for whether my soul is scattered all over the world, it depends on fate. If Boss Feng dies and the barbecue city is demolished, I will not be the only one who will die, but all the people in Tianjin.

    Thinking of this, I immediately had a passionate passion to save the common people.

    But the moment I caught the ghost Gu, I saw Duan Yunyao rushing over, and this Sao Nian actually said something to me: "Together!"

    I watched in surprise as he recited the spell, and his whole body immediately became as bronze as Duan Qingshui.

    At this time, the ghost Gu saw me coming, and wanted to continue tearing me in half.  But I stepped forward and hugged his waist tightly, like a wrestler, ignoring his movement of tearing me, and holding back the severe pain, I stuck the soul-fixing talisman on his forehead.  Immediately, I spit on that face.  Of course, you can only do a spit movement.

    The soul-fixing talisman really worked, and the ghost Gu was nailed in place.  At this time, Duan Yunyao grabbed me with one hand, and stuck the detonating talisman on the ghost Gu with the other hand, chanting mantras and formulas.

    I just wanted to complain: Your mother, I haven't left the blasting range yet!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 103 Conspiracy

    ?

    The detonating talisman exploded instantly, and I suddenly felt a flash of fire before my eyes, and then there was a bang, and black smoke spread in front of my eyes with a loud noise.

    I closed my eyes and felt my soul drifting away for a long time.  When he opened his eyes, he found Duan Yunyao was beside him.  I was taken aback and asked, "Are you dead too?"

    Duan Yunyao glanced at me, and said disapprovingly: "Uncle, this is not death, but a departure from the soul. Of course, the detonating talisman aimed at the soul will have a certain impact on our soul. We are both in the state of departure from the soul now.  "

    I looked around in surprise, feeling that something was wrong with this situation.  There are continuous snow-capped mountains all around, towering into the clouds, and the clouds are steaming and rosy. It seems that there is a strange cloud that shuttles between the mountains and disappears from time to time; at this time, the sky is as blue as water, and the peaks are shining brightly;  Luan Bicui.  This seems to be when the rain and snow are fresh and sunny, the snow is extraordinarily white, and the pines are extraordinarily green, which hides the ecology and complements each other.

    "Damn, this situation means that we have drifted to the snow mountain? No way, according to Wu Dan, the living soul is definitely not too far away from the body. But there is no such a big snow mountain near Tianjin.  Where?" I asked suspiciously.

    "Jade Dragon Snow Mountain, this is not the real snow mountain boundary, but in my consciousness." Duan Yunyao said: "This is like when a person is in a coma or drowsiness, his consciousness is active. Just like a dream, the dream  There are familiar scenes here. You can understand that you are in my dream now."

    I suddenly thought of a question, so I asked: "By the way, how did you see me? Don't you also have yin and yang eyes?"

    Duan Yunyao said: "No, just after the light of the knife flashed by, I happened to catch a glimpse of your shadow reflected on the blade."

    I suddenly felt stunned, and I was surprised that this kid reacted fast enough.  However, now we can't see the world and the ground, and the floating appearance really makes me feel a little bit emboldened.  Wouldn't this be really blown to death?

    I was about to ask Duan Yunyao if he had any thoughts on this, we can't always be floating in your consciousness, we have to find a way to go back.

    At this moment, I suddenly felt a force behind me pull me over.  At the same time, a dazzling light flashed in front of my eyes, and I seemed to crash into something.

    In a trance, I felt as if I had returned to my body, and "I" was falling down in the corridor connecting the hall and the kitchen in the BBQ City.  At the moment when the consciousness merged with the body, I felt dizzy for a while.  The moment I fainted again, I saw a person sneaking past me.  Although I didn't see clearly who this person was at that glance, it gave me an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

    Immediately, I passed out.

    When I woke up again, I found myself lying on a bed in a hut, and Ruan Lingxi was sitting beside my bed with Xiao Mi in his arms.  I suddenly woke up, and a Gulu turned over and asked, "Where is this?"

    Ruan Lingxi breathed a sigh of relief immediately, and said, "You've woken up. I thought you were blown out of your wits by the detonating talisman."

    I was stunned and said: "Wait a minute, it seems that you mean, the battle is over?? The ghost Gu has been eliminated?"

    Ruan Lingxi shook his head and sighed: "The ghost gu has not been wiped out, it was taken away by someone. But the detonating talisman did inflict a serious injury on him. Uncle Wu went after the person who controlled the ghost gu, and he hasn't returned yet. The ghost gu was taken away by someone.  After taking it away, the fighting in the hall is over, and now the police are cleaning up the scene outside."

    Only then did I realize that I was lying in the temporary rest room for the wounded in the barbecue city.  I was thinking about taking a look, but I felt top-heavy and I couldn't even stand firmly.

    Xiao Mi said at this time: "You'd better wait, it would be great to be able to return to the soul by yourself, and it will take a while to completely return to normal."

    I recalled the "adventurous encounter" with Duan Yunyao just now, and knew that if it hadn't been for this young man who dragged me, my soul would not know where to fly now.

    I didn't expect this baby to be quite witty.

    Just as he was thinking, the door suddenly opened, and Wu Dan walked in, covered in mud and water.  Seeing me waking up, he was taken aback, and said, "Little bk's life is quite serious, after such a blow, he's fine."

    I snorted coldly: "Master, what kind of bad idea did you come up with? You see, the ghost Gu has not been eliminated yet."

    Wu Dan sighed, wiped the rainwater off his face, twisted the water stains on the corner of his clothes, and said, "I chased after the ghost raiser to see who he really is. In the end, this guy hid in the Daily News building.  His mother wanted to go in, but was blocked back by the security guards. He insisted that I was a terrorist and wanted to enter the Daily Building to cause sabotage. When I finished talking nonsense with bk and went in the gate, the guy who raised ghosts disappeared.  This bk must be from the Daily Building ??Leave.  "

    Ruan Lingxi said: "But that ghost Gu actually looks like Yang Wen! Who will take away his soul?"

    As soon as this question came out, my heart suddenly moved.  That's right, Yang Wen died in Wushan, and the person who took away his soul must have been to Wushan.  Thinking of this, I thought of the figure I saw when I returned to my soul just now.  The figure was a bit familiar, not tall, wearing white cotton and linen casual clothes, a middle-aged man, not ugly

    I thought about it for a while, and then contacted the person who had appeared in Wushan, and I couldn't help but be surprised.  The guy who escaped just now seems to be a disciple of Master Qiuye of the Kongtong Monastery School, Lin Sixing, who once conspired with Yang Wen to attack Wushan, and made a lot of noise!

    Could it be that he is the one who raises ghosts?  ?  I told Wu Dan my conjectures and conjectures, and he frowned and said, "Maybe what you said makes sense. Although I don't know Lin Sixing, raising ghosts requires a solid foundation in Taoism. If you say yes  A senior master of a certain monastic sect, then it is also very possible."

    Just as we were chatting, the door was pushed, and I saw Zhao Yu walking in with Zhao Zhenhai.  I glanced at Zhao Zhenhai, Ci Ao, that little pale face was scary.

    I asked, "Zhao Zhenhai, are you okay?" Fortunately, Zhao Yu was thoughtful and brought the bomb disposal experts, otherwise not only Zhao Zhenhai, but also us would have been blown away.

    Zhao Zhenhai said tremblingly, "No, nothing."

    Zhao Yu looked at me a few times and said, "It seems that you are fine." I also looked at him, okay, the whole arm was bandaged, so I asked, "Are you broken?"

    Zhao Yuyun said calmly: "It's okay, a broken bone and some poison."

    Wu Dan clicked his tongue and said: "Xiao Zhao was mysterious just now, but he was swallowed by the poisonous mist of ghosts later."

    Just as I was about to express my condolences out of brotherhood to Zhao Yu with tears in my eyes, Zhao Yu turned to Zhao Zhenhai and asked, "I have never had a chance to ask you, why did you get a bomb?"

    Zhao Zhenhai smiled bitterly and said, "Officer, I was shot just lying down. I helped a man find out whether his wife was alive or dead. This man's wife has been missing for a year. As a result, I accidentally heard that the Daily News Building  Someone is raising ghosts. His wife died in a car accident a year ago, but she died in the wilderness. When no one reported the crime, the body was carried to the basement of the Daily News building. I was shocked when I heard the news  , so I inquired what the person who raises ghost Gu wanted. It turned out that he wanted to kill our boss. After thinking about it for a while, I decided to tell the boss quickly, so the car explosion happened that day. Officer Song sent me to the hospital  , In fact, I was somewhat conscious, but later I was afraid that someone would kill me to silence me, so I wanted to run away and hide. Then I was kidnapped for no reason, and then I was tied with a bomb, saying that I would go to the barbecue city. "

    "Then do you know who kidnapped you?" I hurriedly asked.

    Zhao Zhenhai shook his head and said: "I don't know, they all covered their faces, and this incident seems to be aimed at our boss. If you ask him, it may get twice the result with half the effort. I'm completely lying on my back."

    Zhao Yu said: "It's a mess outside, and a colleague is asking Feng Sihai about the situation. I heard a few words, and he doesn't seem to know who is going to kill him. It's too chaotic outside, there are dead bodies everywhere, and those high-ranking officials, we  It¡¯s better not to get involved yet.¡±

    I pondered for a while, and guessed: "You said, could it be the president of the daily that killed Feng Sihai? You see, I must know that he raises ghosts under his building. Feng Sihai built a barbecue city here, deliberately following  He's doing it right."

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said: "Impossible. He is not the one who raises ghosts. He thinks he just made a deal with the person who raises ghosts. And I talked to Feng Sihai a few times, he said that day the president came to him to invite  He asked an expert to help, because the president also started to be afraid, and he was afraid that something might happen and he would lose his life."

    I frowned and said, "Then what is this person who breeds ghosts up to? Who does he want to deal with?"

    Zhao Yu thought for a while, and said: "Feng Sihai's influence in Tianjin is deeply rooted. In fact, we all know it well. He has been in this position, and he has made friends with most of the important figures in the political and business circles. Since his 60th birthday  Look, the people here can represent the entire political and business circles in Tianjin. I think the ghosts may want to deal with Feng Sihai, and then change Tianjin's "power sector". But thinking about it carefully, it seems that this is not the ultimate goal."

    I sighed: "Come on, my head hurts thinking about it so much."

    Wu Dan had been clasping his arms around his chest in a state of contemplation, but at this moment he suddenly said: "Tell me, where is the closest to Tianjin?"

    I said, "Langfang, what's the matter?"

    Wu Dan scolded: "Damn it, why is your brain like a paste? Xiao Zhao, what do you think?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Could it be that what Uncle Wu wants to talk about is Beijing?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said, "That's what I think."

    After hearing this, I was surprised and said: "Could it be that someone wants to?? They are so bold!"

    Wu Dan sighed: "In this world, there are always some geniuses who do not follow the right path. When they are bored, they make fun of the world. But," he looked at me with regretful and sad eyes, and said, "We still have to work hard.  To compete against abnormal geniuses. Unfortunately, among our teammates, there is always such a scum with less than five combat powers." (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel.com)Yes, is it Beijing?  "

    Wu Dan nodded and said, "That's what I think."

    After hearing this, I was surprised and said: "Could it be that someone wants to?? They are so bold!"

    Wu Dan sighed: "In this world, there are always some geniuses who don't follow the right path. When they are bored, they make fun of the world. But," he looked at me with regretful and sad eyes, and said, "We still have to work hard.  To compete with the perverted genius. Unfortunately, among our teammates there is always a scum with less than five combat powers.¡± (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 104 The Death of the President

    ?

    I snorted coldly: "Master is talking about me?"

    Wu Dan said: "Don't tell me who are you talking about? It seems that we are facing a big conspiracy this time. Although we have carried out a preliminary blow and had a tragic confrontation with the evil forces, the evil forces have not been eliminated in the end.  .We still have to fight the evil forces to the end."

    When we were chatting, I was almost rested.  I got up and went to the hall to see that the police had almost cleaned up the scene.  Looking at the chaos, I pondered a few questions: First, who is the mysterious helper?  It seems that he didn't show up, and his identity can't be found; secondly, it is almost certain that the ghost gu is raised by Lin Sixing, a disciple of Master Qiuye of the Kongtong Mountain Monastic School.  According to Wu Dan, Master Qiuye is not the kind of sinister and despicable villain, so he may not have participated in raising any ghosts.  At this moment, Zhao Yu, Wu Dan, and the villain suddenly walked out of the door.  Zhao Yu said to me: "It's useless to guess here, we must go to see the president of the daily newspaper. As a policeman, let him assist in the investigation of the murder case that happened in the barbecue city opposite. I don't think he will  Refusing to see the police. If such a big incident happened across the door from his own house, if he is asked to assist in the investigation, he will not be able to hide from the police.¡±

    I thought it was true, so I followed Zhao Yu and Wu Dan to the Daily Office.  The evil girl said that she was going to help the fairy sister clean up the mess, so she didn't follow.

    There are still two hours before the end of get off work, I think the president should still be working in the office.  When the guard saw us, he wanted to stop us, but Zhao Yu took out his police ID card with a serious face, and the guard immediately gave us a pass, saying that the president usually works on the eleventh floor.

    I guess this grandson is afraid of the ghosts on the thirteenth floor, so he dare not go above the thirteenth floor.  And there were corpses on the fourth basement floor, and the floor where he didn't dare to stay was too low.  We reached the eleventh floor and followed the door number to the president's office.

    However, as soon as I walked outside the office door, I saw a trace of lifelessness leaking from the crack in the door.  I felt a chill in my heart, thinking badly.  So without waiting for Wu Dan and the others to knock on the door, they stepped forward to open the door and rushed in.

    After rushing in, I saw the window of the president's office was wide open.  The strong wind after the rain rattled the curtains.  The president was lying on the desk, motionless.  Zhao Yu and I exchanged glances, stepped forward to straighten the president, and leaned back in his chair.  I saw a bloody hole on the forehead of the president, who seemed to have been shot in the head.  The whole body is stiff, and it seems that he has been dead for a while.

    "Murder to silence." Zhao Yu sighed.

    "What is this?" Wu Dan pointed to a piece of paper on the desk.  The paper was pressed down by the president just now, and now after lifting him up, the paper appeared in front of our eyes.

    I leaned over and saw that it was a printed resignation application.  It seems that the president wants to run away.  Wu Dan said: "It seems that the president who has been cooperating with the ghost raiser doesn't want to continue to do it. Let's search his things here to see if we can find any clues, evidence, etc. to prove the identity of the ghost raiser."

    As soon as I heard that this made sense, I quickly started searching with Zhao Yu in the president's office.  After a while, Zhao Yu called us, "I found it!"

    I was overjoyed, and went over to take a look, and saw that Zhao Yu found a stack of crumpled paper from the drawer of the president's desk. The words on it were all handwritten, maybe it was the president's handwriting.

    I browsed the content, and it seems to be a confession letter, explaining his activities and transactions with the ghost keeper in the past ten years.  The president said that the handwriting is to prove that it is really written by himself, not made up by others.

    The president claimed that ten years ago he was still the director of the editorial department and was the cousin of the mayor at the time.  At that time, a person came to him and said that he wanted to secretly build a warehouse on the fourth basement floor, and then gave him a huge sum of money, and promised that he would be the president of the daily newspaper in five years.

    Back then, the president was still young and was thinking about getting ahead, so he agreed to make a deal with this person.  Ten years ago, the building of the daily newspaper was under construction, so the president asked the man's subordinates to join the construction team and start construction.  However, the construction was basically a plank road in the open and a secret passage through Chen Cang. During the day, I followed the construction team to build the building, and at night began to dig the fourth floor underground.  But during this period, the conspiracy of these people was discovered by a female worker of the construction team at that time, so several people simply threw the female worker into the mixer, mixed her body with cement, and then claimed to the public that it was this  The woman stumbled and fell into the blender.

    Originally, this matter was indeed hidden from others.  However, after the completion of the Daily News Building, there were constant female ghosts in the building, which made the president suspicious.  Ask the person who made a deal with him, and this person told him that it was his subordinates who killed people to silence them.  But everyone is involved in this matter, so we must continue to cooperate.

    We will mostly know what happened next.  The haunting is getting more and more fierce,The then president had no choice but to find Wu Dan and ask him to suppress ghosts.  So there was the barbecue city and two stone lions later.  However, as soon as these three things appeared, they immediately blocked the evil aura entering the building and suppressed most of the ghost aura in the underground Gu tomb. The ghost breeder asked the president to find a way to remove the stone lion.  Helpless, the former president was very persistent, and there was nothing he could do.  Later, under some black-box operations, the former president had to resign, and then this one was righted, and the stone lion was quickly removed.  It's a pity that the barbecue city can't be moved, and that thing still suppresses a lot of evil spirits.

    Therefore, the later flower baskets and the building were all designed to attract ghosts, and they barely made some "compensation".  But in the past ten years, the growth rate of ghosts has been a bit slow, which made the ghost raiser anxious, so he wanted to tear down the barbecue city.  So he planned the assassination of Feng Sihai.

    The president wrote a lot eloquently, and this is the end of the whole article.  At the same time, he also mentioned the policeman who fell to his death from a building, saying that this policeman was from Anhui, and he was from the same village as the dead female worker.  The female worker's mother suspected that the cause of her daughter's death was suspicious, and filed complaints everywhere, but was stopped by others.

    After hearing about this, this brave and passionate young policeman became interested in the case, and even went to the 13th floor of the Daily News Building, but somehow fell down and died.  The president suspects that the ghost raiser did it too.  In this confession, the name of the ghost raiser was mentioned once, and it was called Lin Feng.  I thought that Lin Feng was Lin Sixing, and this was his pseudonym.  You can't use your real name and surname to do this kind of activity, otherwise, if the teacher finds out, you will be kicked out of the teacher and be spurned and hunted down by your colleagues.

    Wu Dan sighed: "Okay, let's take out the corpses on the fourth basement floor first. With so many corpses in the building, even if ghosts are not used in this building, it will not be too quiet."

    Zhao Yu just called the Municipal Bureau and asked his colleagues in the bureau to deal with the death scene of the president. Then he took Wu Dan and me into the elevator and went down to the third basement floor.

    The reason why the fourth basement floor was not discovered was because the elevator did not have this button at all, and the second was because during the day the yang energy was strong, and the ghosts and Gu were asleep and not very noisy, so no one heard the movement.  However, the rumors of the building being haunted were so fierce that most of the people had gone home after get off work, and there was no chance to discover the mystery of the fourth underground floor.

    The three of us went to the third basement floor. After searching for a long time, we finally found the entrance to the fourth basement floor.  Looking down the stairs, there are indeed several large freezers inside, and many corpses are stacked on top of each other.  At this time, Zhao Yu's colleagues also arrived at the Daily News Building, so he simply called a few people to try to get the corpse out of the freezer.

    After a while, everyone worked together, seven or eight people, to lift those big freezers out one by one.  Standing on the fourth basement floor, I thought, if there are crowds outside the building, they can¡¯t see the contents of the freezer, they only see the freezer, maybe they think that the daily office makes ice cream part-time.

    When the last freezer was also removed, only Zhao Yu, Wu Dan and I were left on the fourth basement floor.  Wu Dan told Zhao Yu to wait at the exit so that no one could enter for the time being, while he took out a small iron box from his backpack and opened it.  I saw a red powder with a strange color in the iron box, like cinnabar but not.  At this time, Wu Dan dipped the powder with the index finger and middle finger of his right hand, and drew a spell on each of the four corners of the four underground floors.  After the spell was drawn, I saw that the four corners of the wall suddenly glowed with golden light, and after that, it returned to normal.  According to Wu Dan, this is called exorcism.

    After finishing this work, he drew a strange pattern in the middle of the basement, then smiled at me and said, "Apprentice, come here."

    I stepped forward and asked, "What are you doing, Master?"

    Wu Dan said that Shichi then quickly grabbed my left hand, and suddenly there was a small knife in my hand.  In his sinister smile, I suddenly felt my scalp go numb, why is this scene so familiar?

    At this time, I only felt a pain coming from my fingers, and Wu Dan drew a line on my hand, and the blood immediately dripped into the pattern on the ground.  At this time, I suddenly realized Nima, isn't this the trick he used to make me and Xiao Mi make a blood alliance after seeing me?  But who will you ally with this time?  It can't be a ghost, I rely on it.

    I endured the pain and asked, "Master, what are you doing? You want me to form an alliance with a ghost?"

    Wu Dan said with a smile: "Idiot apprentice, this is called collecting merit and blessings for you. There are hundreds of corpses here. This spell represents salvation, and using your blood shows that you are the one who rescued these people.  You are willing to use your life to maintain the balance of the world and maintain the order of yin and yang. In the future, I think many ghosts will know you, and you are a living Lei Feng in the world of ghosts. Master, I will hide my merits and fame deeply and let them go to you."

    After hearing this, I always feel that I have been tricked by Wu Dan again, Nima.  After finishing all this work, Wu Dan, Zhao Yu, I and I got out from the fourth underground floor. Seeing that everything in the BBQ city had returned to normal and the crowd of onlookers gradually dispersed, I felt sore all over my body, so I followed Zhao Yu back to rest.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)His whole body was sore, so he followed Zhao Yu back to rest.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 105 Crematorium Ghost

    ?

    The gun battle in the barbecue city, the ghosts and the corpses brought out of the Daily Building, these situations are only known to some of the people who participated. To the outside world, whether it is the media or what, they are ordered to keep silent, otherwise they will be imprisoned for reactionary crimes.

    Under heavy punishment, everyone shut up.  As for Feng Sihai, the boss of the gang who hid guns privately, no one dared to touch him because many high-ranking officials in the political circle kept him.

    Although this incident was earth-shattering, fortunately the person who raised the ghost Gu did not have a hand, otherwise Tianjin would be in chaos, and it would be difficult to keep the imperial capital safe.

    Although many doubts have not been clarified, this is a matter for the Tianjin police. I calculate the time, and it is time for Nima to return to Bengbu.  If I don't go back, I will be fired directly.

    ?I told Wu Dan that I would go back to Bengbu, and at the same time, as agreed, I would come to Tianjin every now and then to let him check and accept my Taoist achievements.  Then I ran to the ice sculpture shop and asked the villain if she wanted to go back to Bengbu with me?

    Ruan Lingxi blinked and asked, "Why should I go back with you?"

    I said: "Don't you all admit that you are my master's apprentice daughter-in-law? If you don't go with me, who else will you go with?"  Why don't you avoid it.

    Su Ling just smiled and didn't speak.  Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly: "Whoever wants to go with you, have I promised you?"

    I said: "Okay, then you can stay here, and I will go by myself."

    I was angry in my heart, and I thought to myself, should I still ask you sweetly.  I don't do it.

    Unexpectedly, before I walked out of the store, Ruan Lingxi rushed over, grabbed my ear and scolded: "You two! How dare you just leave!!"

    Immediately, I felt my ears hurt, and I yelled: "I'm sub-Ao, wicked girl, can you let go?!"

    Ruan Lingxi let go of her hand now, and said to Su Ling: "Senior sister, I'm going to Bengbu for a few days, and I'll come back to help you look after the business. Anyway, I signed a few orders, so don't worry, just do it slowly. And there is a boss  Now, no one dares to trouble you on this site."

    Su Ling smiled lightly: "You guys go."

    So, I was half dragged and dragged out of the door by Ruan Lingxi.  On the way to the train station, I looked at the domineering face of the villain, and wondered why I think this girl looks so much better these days?  I used to think Ah Jiu was more cute when she was well-behaved, but when she was together, she felt that she was lacking something, as if she was a little boring, and she was a little cautious and embarrassed to attack Lori.  Still, the villain is a bit interesting, and she just wants to pinch her face when she has nothing to do.

    Thinking of this, I couldn't help but raised my hand and pinched Ruan Lingxi's cheek again, and I was immediately punched and kicked.

    After getting on the train, I started to feel sleepy.  These days, I have been mentally and physically tense, and after finally relaxing for a while, I suddenly feel drowsy.  After chatting with the villain, I leaned against the seat and fell asleep, falling into a dark dreamland.

    I don't know how long it took, but I felt like I was walking on a dark road.  But there seemed to be a lot of buildings around this road, but in a cloud of black fog, I couldn't see the surrounding scene clearly.

    Are you dreaming?  I thought to myself.  At this moment, I heard a burst of crying sadly.  Not long after, I saw a woman in her thirties, holding a four or five-year-old boy in her hand.

    I saw that the crying sound came from this woman.  However, although this woman is quite charming, her face is pale and her whole body is erratic, she doesn't look like a human at all.  I suddenly thought of what Wu Dan said, "You are now a living Lei Feng in the world of ghosts, everyone has to come to you for anything", and I couldn't help my scalp numb: Is this the first ghost to ask me for help?  Still girls!  !  Is this treating me as Bao Gong?  ?  Duan Yang during the day, Duan Yin at night, Nima, do I want to paint a black face and draw a crescent moon first?

    Just heard the female ghost cry as expected: "Excuse me, are you Mr. Song?"

    I saw that the female ghost didn't mean to hurt me. Although the ghost doll was a little ugly, but she didn't have the tendency to do anything, she suddenly became bolder and nodded, "Yes, you are?"

    The woman cried: "I heard that if the wronged soul needs help, he can come to Mr. Song. Sir, save our mother and daughter!"

    When I heard it, I complained in my heart: Who did you listen to!  !  Zhao Zhenhai?  ?  ?  Is it Zhao Zhenhai?  ?  I knew it, this guy is a long-tongued man!  !  It must have confessed me when the ghost was invited!  !

    Just as I was thinking this way, the female ghost and the little ghost doll suddenly knelt down in front of me.  I was taken aback. I was usually bullied by ghosts. How could I be treated so well today and be worshiped by ghosts.  So I hurriedly said: "Please, please, you are too polite. But how can I save you?"

    I thought to myself that both of you are dead, so I can't let you recover, right?

      The female ghost cried: "My name is Man Sumei, and my child's name is Ke Ke. He was murdered to death thirteen years ago. Originally, some kind-hearted people took our bones and gave us a safe place.  However, because we died unjustly, our souls cannot be reincarnated, so we can only wander around the cemetery. But now, that place is being rebuilt, and we are afraid that our bones will be dug up. If no one claims them, they will be disposed of at will. In this way  , I may be separated from my cocoa from now on. We don¡¯t ask for anything else, as long as Mr. Song helps us take out the bones first and find a place to bury them, my mother and I will be grateful."

    I was taken aback, and thought that this unjust dead ghost was kind, wouldn't it be harmful if he was full of resentment?

    I asked: "Then do you still know where the bones are stored? Since they were killed by someone, then by whom?"

    The female ghost sighed: "I don't know why, my memory after death is incomplete. I can't remember why, I only remember how I died. The two of us were injected with a fake death drug, although the overdose  I would die, but Ke Ke died because of this, but I came back to life. Unfortunately, when I came back to life, I was sent to the incinerator. I couldn¡¯t open the furnace, so I was burned alive in it.¡±

    Burn alive!  This realization chilled my heart, thinking of the fire scene at Du Xiaoru's house, where I was almost burned to death.  Thinking of this, I couldn't help feeling great sympathy for the female ghost: "Then do you remember who buried your body? Where is the address? I can find it."

    The female ghost sighed: "I only remember that a burner helped us to bury it. It was next to the former crematorium. It's a pity that it has now become a mixing station."

    When I heard this, I immediately got goose bumps all over my body.  I've heard of the mixing station, because it was a crematorium before, after the crematorium was moved, the place was bought by a concrete mixing station, and after the completion of the mixing station, firecrackers and fireworks were set off for several hours, and then the entire mixing station was taken over.  All the buildings are painted in bright red, just to ward off evil spirits.  There are often evil things there, but I didn't expect to be hit by one.

    I nodded and said, "When I get to Bengbu, I'll go and have a look."

    The female ghost was so grateful that she bowed down again, and then disappeared with the child.

    After the black mist dissipated, I suddenly felt that my eyes were bright, and I couldn't help opening my eyes to see, only to find that I had a dream.  Ruan Lingxi next to her was reading a fashion magazine, and Xiao Mi curled up on the seat beside her to sleep.  Seeing me wake up, Ruan Lingxi handed me a bottle of apple cider vinegar: "Do you want to drink?"

    So I took it and took a sip before I fully woke up.  Thinking of the clear dream just now, I couldn't help feeling a little puzzled.  However, I just remembered after I woke up: I forgot to ask the female ghost for the name of the person who took away her bones.  I only know that it is a corpse burner.  I didn't ask what Man Sumei's identity was during her lifetime.  But this is easy to check, just look up the household registration file and you will know.

    Seeing that my eyes were a little dull, Ruan Lingxi asked, "Er Huo, you must be train-sick, right?"

    I rolled her eyes and said helplessly, "No, I had a strange dream." After that, I told Ruan Lingxi about the dream and asked her if she knew the old crematorium.

    Ruan Lingxi said speechlessly: "I don't know where to go. Just go and see if it's true or not. By the way, I haven't been to a crematorium yet, or we'll go tomorrow."

    I thought about it, yes, why not just go and have a look.  And now we are also well-known figures in the ghost world, so we must not lose our promise to ghosts.

    So, after getting off the train, I took Ruan Lingxi home to put down my luggage, packed up the bedroom for her to live in, and moved the bed to sleep in the living room by myself.  Tired of the journey, I quickly fell asleep and slept until dawn.

    The next day, I asked the villain to wait for me at home, or went shopping by myself, then packed up and reported to the police station.

    When the captain saw me, he immediately said helplessly: "I said Xiao Song, can you take off your red contact lenses? I beg you!"

    I said: "Captain, I won't be able to see it if I take it off. This is the color of the cornea when it is transplanted. The girl who donated the cornea is of mixed race."

    The captain asked suspiciously: "This can even change the color of the eyes?? But I haven't heard of any mixed blood with red eyes."

    I laughed and said, "Vonakidao (how did I know) the girls in Stan have red eyes."

    The captain suddenly said: "Oh, Asian and European countries."

    I smiled and said: "The captain is really knowledgeable." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 106 Red Mixing Station

    ?

    There was nothing to do this day at work, so I simply went to check Man Sumei.  The result was surprising.  There really was Man Sumei in Bengbu City, and her husband also opened a bone soup restaurant.  It's a pity that a fire engulfed her husband's bone soup restaurant and died.

    Man Sumei's husband is Gao Hong, who opened a bone soup restaurant in Bengbu more than ten years ago.  It was quite famous back then.  Later, there was an accidental fire, and a fire burned the bone soup restaurant together with Gao Hong.  Strange to say, on the day of Gao Hong's accident, his wife Man Sumei also disappeared, and even his four or five-year-old son disappeared.  Of course, it is now confirmed that Man Sumei and her son were actually murdered, and it was a high-end murder method: fake death injection.

    Thinking of this, I think this whole incident is somewhat interesting.  Man Sumei is just a housewife. She doesn't have a job. According to the information, she seems to be a primary school teacher before she married Gao Hong. After giving birth to a child, she stopped working and became a full-time wife.  And his husband has a good business and can definitely support his wife and son.  Therefore, Man Sumei only took care of the children at home and respected her parents-in-law, and did not participate in the business of the bone soup restaurant.  That being the case, she is nothing more than an ordinary commoner, and she should not provoke some powerful people to deliberately find fake death drugs to deal with her.

    But no matter what, Man Sumei's ghost mentioned the thermal power plant and the mixing station, so I decided to visit the mixing station on Tushan Road after get off work.

    After get off work, I called Ruan Lingxi, took Xiao Mi, and went to the mixing station on Tushan Road after dinner.

    The mixing station was originally a crematorium. Later, because of the regional planning of the area on Tushan Road, the old crematorium was moved, and then the area was bought by a mixing station.

    Ruan Lingxi and I got out of the car and walked up Tushan Road. From a distance, we saw a red building in front of us.  That piece of red is very conspicuous, red roof, red wall, red door.  This is the first time I have seen a building that is all painted red.

    Ruan Lingxi saw it, and said, "Look at this piece of red, it's too ugly."

    I said: "This place was originally a crematorium, and it was very dark. It was painted red to ward off evil spirits. I heard that after the completion of this mixing station, firecrackers and fireworks were set off for several hours. Later, the whole body was painted  The whole body is bright red."

    When the two of us walked outside the mixing station, it was already dark.  This is also the time when my Nether Eye has the clearest vision.  At this time, I saw a faint black air surrounding the mixing station, and it seemed that there were indeed ghosts staying here.

    According to the ghost of Man Sumei, her bones were buried nearby.  However, when I looked at it, there were ghosts in the front, back, left, and right. Could it be that I was digging around with a shovel near the mixing plant?

    It is estimated that the police were called before it was dug out.  Thinking of this, I took Ruan Lingxi to the door of the mixing plant, and saw that most of the staff were off work, and only the guard room and the duty room behind the mixing plant were lit.

    The guard uncle asked, "What are you two doing?"

    I smiled and said, "Master, we are the police, and we want to see what's inside this mixing plant." As I spoke, I showed my police ID.

    The uncle opened the door and asked suspiciously: "What did the police comrades come to our place to investigate? Nothing happened recently."

    I laughed and said, "It's an old thing." As I said that, I went into the mixing station and walked around.  Ruan Lingxi followed me around the mixing station, then suddenly covered her nose and yelled, "What's the smell? It stinks!"

    Hearing what she said, I also smelled an unpleasant smell of urine.  Looking back, I saw a small house behind us, so I asked the doorman, "Master, is there a toilet behind this?"

    The doorman said helplessly: "That's not a toilet. It's just because the location is a bit out of the way. When passing drivers stop, they all go to the toilet outside the wall."

    I said speechlessly: "Understood, do you have Chinese characteristics?"

    Ruan Lingxi got into the power distribution room and watched for a long while. I saw that she hadn't come out yet, so I went in to have a look, but I saw Ruan Lingxi standing leaning on the wall.

    I smiled and said, "What kind of pose are you standing here?"

    Ruan Lingxi frowned and said, "I feel a little dizzy, okay? Don't you think so?"

    "Dizzy?" I said in amazement, "I don't think hey. What exactly do you feel?"

    But the power distribution room is indeed filled with black air.  However, there is black air in the entire mixing station, which is not surprising.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Top-heavy, and a little dizzy. I have to go out to get some air." Then, she hurried out.

    Ruan Lingxi seemed to return to normal immediately after leaving the power distribution room.

      I thought about the fact that the batching plant does not operate many machines at night, and the power distribution room is not at full capacity, so there is no radiation phenomenon.  The reason why the villain was dizzy was the black air in the power distribution room.

    I saw that the guard did not enter the door, but just watched my actions in the power distribution room from outside.  I was amused in my heart, so I asked, "Master, what are you looking at? I don't know how to steal!"

    The doorman smiled shyly: "Comrade police, this power distribution room is the crematorium of the former crematorium. At night, even our staff members will not easily go inside. You are quite brave."

    When I heard about the crematorium, I felt unlucky and hurried out of the power distribution room.  After checking for a long time, I didn't see where the bones would be buried.  Since I had no clue, I took Ruan Lingxi out of the mixing station.  After going out for a while and looking back, I saw sporadic will-o'-the-wisps floating around the mixing station.  I can't help but admire the owner of the mixing station for daring to buy this spooky area.

    Walking on the road, I glanced at the opposite side of the road, but saw a green blue in the distance, like a continuous forest.  Then I remembered that there is a park near here, which seems to be called Flower Expo Garden, which was built by a wealthy businessman.  This park covers a large area, and the pavilion is built in a European retro style, but it has a bit of a unique taste.  At this time, the night sky is full of stars, and the park under the night is rendered a different kind of romance.

    I thought to myself that this is the time when the Flower Expo Garden is quiet and no one is there, so it would be nice to go for a walk.  So he asked the villain: "Hey, do you want to go for a walk in the park?"

    Ruan Lingxi looked at the park in the distance and said, "Is it fun inside?"

    I nodded and said, "The scenery is not bad."

    "It's okay anyway, let's go and have a look." Ruan Lingxi said.

    At this time, Xiao Mi, who had been staying there all this time, suddenly stuck out her head from her backpack and said, "Lingxi, don't go with him, he must be planning to find a dark corner to take advantage of you."

    When I heard this, I immediately picked him up and said, "How can you think of me as such a wretched person? It's not me, but my master who is so wretched.  How dare you call me obscene."

    Xiao Mi yawned and said, "But I see that many people leave messages on your Weibo saying that you are a bit of a bitch."

    I bother!  I immediately threw the fox to the ground: "Go by yourself, I won't carry you on my back."

    So Ruan Lingxi and I took a fox up Tushan Road and entered the Flower Expo Garden.  It was not too late, and there were many people walking and walking their dogs in the park.  When people see Xiao Mi, they think it is Bomei; when dogs see Xiao Mi, they start to bark.

    In order to avoid the crowd walking dogs, we simply went for a walk in the depths of the park with few people.  We walked while chatting, and finally found that we and Xiao Mi were only around.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "After walking for so long, I'm exhausted, let's find a small pavilion to rest for a while."

    So we both found a nearby gazebo and sat down.  At this time, the bright moon was in the sky, and there was silence.  Autumn insects are chirping in the ears, and the night breeze is blowing slowly, bringing the unique refreshingness of autumn.

    I smiled at Ruan Lingxi and said, "The scenery in this place is not bad. It is much more beautiful than Tianjin. Look at how green the trees are; how cool the wind is; how beautiful the gazebo is."

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said: "You are at the level of a primary school student in Chinese. These are no adjectives. The original beautiful scenery can be described badly by you. How beautiful the gazebo itself is, you can see how vulgar your description is."

    Just as I was about to refute her, I suddenly saw a gray-gray lifeless aura emerging from the villain's body.  I was startled, wondering if this guy had to hang his life by a thread again?

    But when she looked closely, she realized that the dead air did not come from her body, but came up from under the stone bench she was sitting on.

    I immediately stood up, walked to Ruan Lingxi, and dragged her up.  Ruan Lingxi immediately shouted: "What are you crazy about!"

    Xiao Mi smiled gloatingly at the side: "Indecent, indecent!"

    I scolded: "Molested your sister, I see that there is death under this stone bench. You get up, I will move away to have a look."

    Ruan Lingxi immediately jumped aside.  I looked at the stone bench and the ground of the gazebo. I didn't pay attention to it just now, but now I find that this pavilion is different from the others.  The other pavilions are all made of stone, and even the floor is a stone that fits perfectly.  As for this pavilion, because it is located on a gentle slope, the builder deliberately lengthened the length of the four supporting stone pillars of the pavilion. Therefore, the floor is suspended, and there is a moderate angle between the floor and the gentle slope of the ground.

    So I bent down and took a look, and the dead air really rose from the soil on the hillside.  Is someone throwing a corpse here?  I go.

    There was not much gap between the floor and the hillside, so I could only squat down and move in.  I thought that although this place is hidden, it would be very difficult to dig a hole to bury things in. If someone really buried a corpse in it, then the depth of his burial must not be deep.

    Ruan Lingxi saw that I got in and there was no movement for a long time, so she asked, "What are you doing, Erhuo?"

    I just climbed out and said to her: "I suspect that there are corpses buried under this gazebo. Let's go to the mixing station and borrow a shovel and come back and dig."

    Ruan Lingxi said in astonishment: "Could it be the skeleton of Sumei you're looking for?"

    I shook my head and said, "No. She said that she was buried near the mixing station. There is still a long distance from the mixing station, and it is buried in such a hidden place. It is probably like killing someone and throwing her body away." (Records  Website website: www.hlnovel.com)Although the place is hidden, it will be very difficult to dig a hole to bury things. If someone really buried a corpse in it, then the depth of his burial must not be deep.

    Ruan Lingxi saw that I got in and there was no movement for a long time, so she asked, "What are you doing, Erhuo?"

    I just climbed out and said to her: "I suspect that there are corpses buried under this gazebo. Let's go to the mixing station and borrow a shovel and come back and dig."

    Ruan Lingxi said in astonishment: "Could it be the skeleton of Sumei you're looking for?"

    I shook my head and said, "No. She said that she was buried near the mixing station. There is still a long distance from the mixing station, and it is buried in such a hidden place. It is probably like killing someone and throwing her body away." (Records  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 107 Human Bone Broth (Part 1)

    ?

    Ruan Lingxi and I returned to the mixing station. On the way, I thought, did my chances of encountering ghosts and dead bodies increase greatly after my mana upgrade and reputation increased?  Wherever he went, there were corpses everywhere, ghosts crying and wolves howling.

    We both returned to the mixing station and asked to borrow a shovel, and the doorman immediately handed me a shovel he usually used for weeding.

    Ruan Lingxi and I went back to the Flower Expo Garden with a shovel, found the gazebo, and I went into that space to dig hard.  After digging for a while, I saw a porcelain lid of a jar emerge from the soil layer.

    Ciao, is it possible that someone's ashes are placed here?  ?

    After digging out the jar, I returned to the gazebo and placed the jar on the stone table.

    Ruan Lingxi and I looked at the jar.  The whole body is white, porcelain, but it is not very smooth porcelain, the surface is frosted.  At first I thought it was an urn, but when I looked carefully, there were orchids painted on the body of the altar. After thinking about it for a long time, Ruan Lingxi said that it should be a pickle jar or a sauce jar.

    "Do you think we will dig out the pickles buried here?" Ruan Lingxi asked.

    Xiao Mi sneered at the side and said: "The nearest house in this neighborhood has to walk a distance of one station. Who is so fucking annoying just to bury a pickle jar, walking such a long way with such a big jar, and still buried in such a place?"  A hidden place? Just open it and have a look, it must be ashes or human flesh."

    I felt disgusted when I heard it: "Okay, just open it and see." But I understand that what Xiao Mi said is right, this jar is sealed, but the tentacles are cold, and the lid is steaming, it seems that there must be something inside.  Human ashes or body parts.  Thinking of this, I tried my best, and after a while, I twisted the cover.

    I told Ruan Lingxi and Xiao Mi to step back, then I stood up and lifted the cover.

    Fortunately, I was prepared to take a step back, only to see a burst of black energy bursting out, and I didn't know where it was going.  However, the stench that came immediately made me and Ruan Lingxi take a few steps back and cover our noses.

    Xiao Mi jumped onto my shoulder and said with a smile, "Let me tell you, there must be rotten meat inside."

    After the stench dissipated, Ruan Lingxi and I went up to look at the contents of the big jar.  The jar was quite big, similar to the jars used to sell pickles in the night market.  By the moonlight, I saw a skeleton in the jar.  Under the skeleton is a pile of miscellaneous bones.  But what is disgusting is that these bones are soaked in an unknown liquid, and it is that liquid that emits a foul smell.

    I thought to myself, this can't be someone who was mutilated and then put into a pickle jar to make pickles!  Nima, murderers are serious enough.

    I put the lid on again, ready to send it back to the Bureau immediately for inspection.  Ruan Lingxi said that she would go and have a look. I was afraid that she would get lost in Bengbu because she was unfamiliar, so I took her back to the Municipal Bureau.

    Although it was past nine o'clock, there were still many overtime and night shift colleagues in the Municipal Bureau.  As soon as I entered the door, I saw forensic doctor Xiao Zheng in a white coat chatting with the captain about the case.  Seeing Ruan Lingxi and I enter the door, the eyes of the two fell on Ruan Lingxi first, and then they noticed me.

    Seeing me entering the door with a big jar in my arms, the captain frowned and said, "Xiao Song, did you bring the pickle vat at home? Why, invite us to eat pickles?"

    I put the jar on the table, smiled at them and said, "Okay, captain, Xiao Zheng, please. It is specially marinated and has been added to KFC's luxurious lunch. If you dare to eat it, I will call you two ancestors."

    The captain asked puzzledly: "What is in this jar, so mysterious?" Then, the captain stepped forward to open the lid of the jar.  Xiao Zheng leaned over and asked me: "Hey, who is the beauty behind you? Did you change your girlfriend? I said you're not very handsome, so why are your girlfriends as good-looking as the other?"

    I laughed and said: "How can you understand how good brother is, I" Just as I was talking about this, the captain suddenly shouted: "Damn, Xiao Song, there are human bones inside?"

    I turned my head to look at him, and saw that the captain had already opened the lid of the porcelain altar, and was covering his nose and hiding aside.  Xiao Zheng also leaned over to take a look, and scolded: "I rely on Song Yan, where did you get this?"

    "The two of us found it in the Flower Expo Garden tonight. Xiao Zheng, please check the bones and see how and how long they died," I said.

    Xiao Zheng frowned and said: "You are really good. Why did you go to such a far place? There is still mud on this jar, it should be buried in the ground, right? Can you dig the ground while walking?"

    I looked at him funny and said, "Why, do you think I did it?"

    Xiao Zheng said: "I didn't mean that, I just found it strange. Look at you, who can dig a skeleton back from a walk?"

    Although Xiao Zheng complained,But he moved the jar back to the testing room.

    The captain looked at me helplessly and sighed: "Xiao Song, are you busy with the fact that we don't have many cases in the bureau, right? But I'm surprised, how did you know there was a dead body in the Flower Expo Garden? Who reported the case to you?"

    I nodded and said, "There are indeed reports."

    The captain asked: "Who reported the case? It is likely to be a criminal suspect!"

    I smiled and said, "It's a ghost, captain. Don't get excited, this is what I dug up by chance. Let's go and see Xiao Zheng's autopsy process."

    Having said that, I dragged Ruan Lingxi into Xiao Zheng's studio, which is the examination room next to the morgue.

    Although the smell of the potion covered up most of the corpse smell, the two smells mixed together were even more pungent.

    I saw Xiao Zheng playing with the bones taken out of the porcelain jar wearing a mask.  I watched with Ruan Lingxi and the team leader. After a while, Xiao Zheng laid out the bones one by one, and then took out two pieces of unknown meat from the jar.

    Of course, thinking with your toes is also human flesh.  But the point is, why is there still human flesh that has not rotted even though everyone has become bones?

    I asked Xiao Zheng: "I said, Zheng, this man is all bones, why is there still meat preserved?"

    Xiao Zheng said: "Because there is formalin liquid in this porcelain jar. There is a part of liquid at the bottom of the jar, you two should have seen it. There is not only formalin liquid in it, but also the sauce for pickling pickles. Because there is formalin liquid in it.  Forest fluid, and the lid of the jar is sealed, so there are corpses that are not completely decomposed."

    When I heard this, I almost threw up.  Ciao, formalin mixed with sauce, your mother's taste is strong enough.  I saw Ruan Lingxi on the side covered her mouth and went out.  I looked at her back and shook my head, and continued to ask Xiao Zheng: "Can you find out what ingredients are in this sauce? Maybe I can find some clues."

    Xiao Zheng said: "Just now I took a drop and checked it. It contains vinegar, garlic, ginger, star anise and other ingredients. But these things are very familiar together, like ingredients for some kind of soup."

    I thought about it: "What kind of soup is this? I'll check it out on Baidu." I was about to take out my mobile phone to surf the Internet, when the captain beside me said, "I know, this is the ingredient of bone soup. When I first became a policeman, I often  Go to a small bone soup restaurant on Tushan Road to drink soup. Back then, the bone soup restaurant¡¯s business was a fire, but unfortunately after the fire, the owner of the bone soup restaurant died, and the business did not continue.¡±

    "Tushan Road?" I said in amazement: "Captain Emma, ??I didn't expect you to be a foodie. Tushan Road is the west of the city, and ours is close to the east of the city. You have to travel across half of Bengbu City just to drink bone soup."

    "Must. The taste of the bone soup is really good. Guaranteed that you will never forget it once you eat it, and you will always want to drink it in the future. It's like an addiction." Recalling this, the captain sighed.

    Xiao Zheng and I looked at the captain in horror.  Your mother, in the face of such a heavy-tasting corpse, you are actually recalling bone soup.  So, Ruan Lingxi, who had just returned after vomiting, rushed out again.

    I smiled and said, "Captain, you miss me so much. What's the name of the bone soup restaurant you like?"

    The captain thought for a while and said, "It seems to be called Gaoji Bone Soup. It's just a small shop with a boss and a dumb guy. Later, both the dumb guy and the boss died in the fire. It's a pity."

    After hearing this sentence, I suddenly felt that something seemed to touch a certain link in my memory.  Gao Ji Bone Soup, Tu Shan Road?  !  Could it be?  !

    So I asked: "Captain, is the owner of the bone soup restaurant Gao Hong?"

    The captain thought for a while, nodded and said: "It seems to be the name. Why, how do you know? You were not in Bengbu more than ten years ago, right?"

    I looked at the skeleton in front of me in amazement, and thought, what the heck, this is Gao Hong's skeleton, right?  That's too weird.

    Xiao Zheng said at this time: "Judging from the height and length of this corpse, it should be an adult male, with a height of more than 1.8 meters. But judging from the body parts just now, it turned out to be cut into small pieces by a sharp blade.  The person who entered the jar, judging by the technique, seems to be done by someone who is very familiar with the bones and flesh of the human body. Maybe, is it a doctor?"

    I asked: "Can this person's identity be found out?"

    Xiao Zheng said: "This man is completely dead, and it is very difficult to find out. But since the two pieces of flesh and blood are preserved, maybe the identity of this man can be confirmed. Well, let's try it anyway." (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 108 Human Bone Broth (Part 2)

    ?

    Since Xiao Zheng has said so, I have no choice but to wait for the autopsy results with peace of mind.  It was already very late at this time, I took Ruan Lingxi and Xiao Mi home.  Ruan Lingxi complained about the disgusting jar along the way, but I was thinking about the Gaoji bone soup restaurant in my heart.  According to what Xiao Zheng said, the murderer who killed the person in the jar might be a doctor.  Now that Gao Kee Bone Soup Restaurant is involved, I have to think of Gao Hong.  Could it be Gao Hong in this jar?  But didn't it mean that he had died in the fire at the bone soup restaurant?

    Ruan Lingxi complained for a long time, but seeing that I had no response, he asked, "What are you thinking, Erhuo?"

    I sighed: "I miss the bone soup restaurant."

    Xiao Mi smiled and said, "What kind of soup restaurant, maybe it's a human bone."

    Ruan Lingxi frowned and said, "Okay, okay, stop, I want to throw up again."

    "Yeah, I'll find out when I go and have a look tomorrow." I said, "Let's go back to Tushan Road again."

    After making up our minds, the three of us went back to rest.  Early the next morning, I went to the bureau, and Xiao Zheng handed me the autopsy report, saying: "The deceased is an adult male, about 1.82 meters tall, and the time of death is about ten years. Look at the body  In the case of being dismembered, the person who started it should be someone who is familiar with the structure of the human body, maybe a doctor. As I said last night, the liquid at the bottom of the jar contains formalin and bone broth sauce. What does this mean?  ? Uh, a doctor who likes to drink bone broth?"

    "No, if the doctor really did it, where did the big jar come from? It's impossible for the doctor to get a pickle jar for the store." I said, "Where did the jar come from?"

    Xiao Zheng shrugged and said, "Then I don't know, I can only tell you, go ask the bosses of the bone soup restaurant. However, this should be the bone soup restaurant ten years ago."

    This gave me a bit of a headache.  Bengbu City is neither big nor small, and there are many bone soup restaurants.  But I don't know which one of them is newly opened and which one has a history of ten years.  Obviously the bureau is short of manpower, and the captain doesn't want to send me manpower to investigate an old case.  There are a lot of cases on hand now.

    I thought about it, and went to the background of the police station to check Gao Hong's information.  I checked Gao Hong's when I checked Sumei before, but I didn't pay much attention to it.  I thought the bones in the jar belonged to Gao Hong, but after looking at it now, the information says that Gao Hong is only 1.72 meters, which is extremely inconsistent with Xiao Zheng's autopsy report.  And Gao Hong did die in the fire, because two charred corpses were found at the scene, which belonged to Gao Hong and the dumb guy after inspection.

    I thought about it and decided to continue investigating the case, so I went to ask the team leader for instructions.  The captain glared at me: "You don't investigate so many current cases, why are you staring at this old case?! Anyway, I don't care, you can investigate this case yourself and go after get off work!!"

    Seeing that the captain was determined, and it was hard to continue, I went to follow my colleagues to handle some cases, planning to visit the bone soup restaurant at night.

    After a busy day, I took Ruan Lingxi and Xiao Mi to Tushan Road directly after get off work.

    It took us a while to find the bone broth restaurant.  The location of this bone soup restaurant is very remote, in a small alley diagonally opposite the Flower Expo Garden.  There were some small shops there, but they closed or moved for unknown reasons.  The bone soup restaurant is in the center of these small shops, and the security door of the iron fence is closed, but the wooden door inside seems to have been lost in the fire.  Through the iron railing, I saw that the store was pitch-black.

    When I got closer, I saw that the store was almost burned, and there was nothing left.  There is a small window facing the door, but the window is sealed, I don't know what it means.  There is almost nothing in the hall, but there seems to be a kitchen inside, I don't know if there will be anything left.

    Thinking of this, I went to look at the lock on the iron fence.  After ten years, the lock has rusted.  Even if I have all kinds of crime tools, I probably won't be able to open the lock.

    Thinking of this, I am glad that I brought out the gun assigned by the bureau when I first went out.  This broken lock, it's over with one shot.

    I have a silencer on my gun, so I am not afraid of any noise.  Moreover, there are almost no people in this place, and it is nothing to enter a ruin that was burned more than ten years ago.

    So I told Ruan Lingxi to hide back, and I shot the lock on the iron door with my gun.  The lock suddenly fell to the ground with a "bang".  I pulled the door with my hand, and after the iron fence made an unpleasant "creak", I walked in with Ruan Lingxi.

    After entering the door, a musty smell came over my face.  I couldn't help but raise my hand to cover my nose, and turned on the flashlight I brought.

    It seems that the fire was not small back then, the hall was in ruins, and nothing useful was left behind.  Into the kitchen, see the kitchen set upA cauldron for boiling bones.  Apart from a few large jars that were blackened all over on the pot table, there were no other valuable things, nothing more than some kitchen utensils and so on.

    Ruan Lingxi pointed to the large jars and asked, "Is that the kind you dug out?"

    I looked at it carefully, nodded and said: "It seems to be, the size is the same, and the shape is the same."

    Ruan Lingxi stepped forward, took out a wet towel, and wiped one of the jars clean.  After cleaning it, I saw that there were indeed orchid patterns on the jar.  Nima, so that jar came from here?  Did Gao Hong kill someone?  ?

    I moved the jar over and found that there seemed to be something sloshing inside, like a liquid.  I thought of the man's bones and body parts, and suddenly felt a little sick.

    Suppressing the nausea, I opened the lid of the jar, and I felt a familiar stench hit.  However, this time it seemed that there was no pungent smell of formalin.  I was about to take a flashlight to see what was inside, but I felt my surroundings light up.  At first, it was the Nvwa stone on my chest that lit up. At first, I wondered why this stone was as bright as a flashlight these days?

    Until Ruan Lingxi bumped into me with his arm and said, "Idiot, Idiot, look!"

    I just turned around and was surprised to see that the storefront of this bone soup restaurant had changed.  There is a small flag floating in front of the store, which reads: Gao Ji Bone Soup.

    There are two red lanterns hanging on the door, swaying in the wind.  And a smell of meat came from all over us.  I looked back, and in the clean and tidy kitchen, those jars had also become as clean as new.  Steam was rising from the cauldron, and the smell of meat came from it. It seemed to be particularly fragrant, and there was a feeling of seductiveness.

    I stared blankly at the big jar in front of me, and saw that there was a jar of freshly boiled bone soup with some minced meat in it.

    Hallucinations!  I thought to myself, but my whole body seemed to be paralyzed, limp and powerless.  Looking at Ruan Lingxi again, I saw that she was supporting the pot, and said to me in a low voice: "What's the matter? Smelling the smell of meat, it's as if my whole body is paralyzed."

    I shook my head and said, "How would I know."

    Just then, I heard strange footsteps behind me.  Pat, clack, the voices were inconsistent, as if two people were walking over.  The two of us immediately turned around and saw two people walking in from the kitchen door.

    When I saw the appearance of one of them clearly, I was almost scared to pee.

    One of them is Gao Hong. When I searched his information, I just saw his photo.  The other was a huge, ugly-looking man, probably the dead mute chap.

    At this moment, I finally understand why the small shops on this street are closed.  Whenever night falls, just come here all of a sudden, start a business or something, it will scare a person to death.

    That Gao Hong smiled stiffly and weirdly, the lights in the room shone on his face, giving him a particularly distorted sense of sight.  I took out the god of war and was about to shoot, but saw the dumb man walking to the pot and taking off the lid of the cauldron.

    A more intense smell of meat hit me, and I couldn't help walking over to look at the broth in the pot.  I saw the mute holding a large spoon to stir the pot of rich-smelling broth, and following his movements, I seemed to see a human jawbone floating in the soup, with teeth on it!

    ?Damn, does this mean that Gao Ji Bone Soup restaurant sold human bones back then?  ?  I remembered that the captain said that he was very obsessed with this bone soup at the time, but in the end, could it be human bones?  I go!

    At this time, I saw Gao Hong and the mute staring at me and Ruan Lingxi with sinister expressions and sneered.

    I watched the dumb man stirring the broth, and I felt sick, so I dragged Ruan Lingxi and ran away.  I think if we don't leave, we will make bone soup for them!

    Seeing Gao Hong blocking the door, I raised the God of War and fired two shots at the guy without hesitation.  Gao Hong's ghost dispersed, but at the same time, a large black net suddenly appeared at the door of the kitchen.

    This net is a bit disgusting. Although it is a black net, it feels very sticky and drips with a foul-smelling liquid.  Moreover, there were a lot of broken bones on the Internet, which made people's scalp tingle after seeing it.

    At this moment, I felt that Ruan Lingxi's hand holding me tightened. It seemed that the villain was a little scared, but I was embarrassed to say it.  At this moment, the mute behind him suddenly rushed over holding a machete.  Out of the corner of my eye, I caught sight of it, quickly pushed the villain aside, and fired a few shots at the mute.  After a while, the dumb ghost disappeared. It seemed that this guy was also afraid of bullets and hid.

    I cursed in my heart: Your sister opened a black shop when she was alive, but when she was dead, she still wanted to go to a bone shop and sell it to ghosts?  ?

    Seeing that the big net continued to expand, the villain couldn't help but said anxiously: "You two, think of a way!"

    I said anxiously: "What can I do, just wait, I will ask General Yue to clean up bk!"

    Thinking of this, I quickly concentrating on the formula, and said: "The scepter and demon are the only ones, please God!"

    A gust of wind blew behind me, and I was overjoyed, so I hurried back to look at the invited statue of Yue Fei.  But to my surprise, the one I invited was not Yue Fei, but another god.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)The army came to clean up bk!  "

    Thinking of this, I quickly concentrating on the formula, and said: "The scepter and demon are the only ones, please God!"

    A gust of wind blew behind me, and I was overjoyed, so I hurried back to look at the invited statue of Yue Fei.  But to my surprise, the one I invited was not Yue Fei, but another god.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 109: Corpse Burner (Part 1)

    ?

    I saw the statue behind him was eight feet long, with a majestic appearance, a silver robe, and a spear in his hand.  I took a look at the statue, and then I thought about it, so it turns out that the one invited this time is the seven-topped god, Changshan Zhao Zilong!

    Changshan Zhao Yun broke into more than 800,000 Cao army, no one could stop him, and rescued Adou alone. Although Adou was smashed into a brain by Liu Bei after that, it was true to rush into the encirclement of 800,000 troops to rescue Adou, otherwise Liu Bei would fall  .  During the Battle of Jigu in history, the army had already decided to retreat. In order to prevent the enemy from pursuing, Zhao Yun cut off the rear himself. Although he was old, he was still able to defeat the enemy.  Emma, ??this time we invite a victorious general!

    However, what surprised me was not the characters invited, but that I actually upgraded during this time.  Thinking about it, maybe it was Wu Dan who asked me to use blood to suppress the yin energy of the Daily Building, so as to communicate with the ghosts and increase my mana.  Although I don't know how serious it is, I can easily reach the seventh level to ask God, which is amazing.

    According to Wu Dan, in fact, the highest state of inviting God is the unity of man and God. For example, I am Zhao Zilong, and Zhao Zilong is me.  I have this statue in my body, his moves are my moves, and I know all his abilities.  I can freely control this statue for a long time, instead of letting a phantom fight by itself and disappear after a while.  However, this realm will only be manifested when you reach level seven or eight. Of course, Wu Dan looked at me at the time and added: "It is not ruled out that some people can only achieve this level when they reach level nine or ten, such as you  This kind of war scum."

    Facts have proved that this is what he said, and I still won't lead the statue to the upper body.  Please God has a total of twelve floors, that is, twelve levels.  Many people complained about this invitation to God, guess who I will invite in the end.  There are those who gamble to invite the Great Sage, Guanyin, and Buddha.  Nima, these are the gods of the Buddhist school. They are not responsible for guest appearances in Taoism, and the appearance fee is too high.  For those who complained, the only ones I could invite in the end were Brother Chun, Zeng and Sister Feng, what kind of mentality do you have, alas.  As far as the ranking is concerned, I also said that it is difficult to tell whether Brother Chun is the best or Brother Zeng is the best!

    The reason why I have time to complain here is because Zhao Zilong is indeed a more powerful god among the gods.  No matter how evil this man's bone soup restaurant is, it is impossible to stop Zhao Zilong.

    Seeing a few flashes of silver light, Zhao Zilong stepped forward and cut the huge black net into several sections.  But the broken black net turned into ghosts howling and howling, rushing towards him.  I pulled Ruan Lingxi to hide behind Zhao Zilong, and saw him pick one at a time and kill the surging ghosts with ease.  But I watched with horror from the sidelines.  With my ability to invite gods, the god statues I invited before can only maintain the fighting power for a quarter of an hour.  It can probably be extended now, twenty minutes.  And asking God is a very exhausting thing.  Although you can see that I often sit in front of the mountain and watch the tigers fight to sell melon seeds after I invite the gods, it is actually not the case.  I need to concentrate on reciting the formula to control the statue with the power of my mind, and I can't get away at will.  If I leave after inviting me, the statue will only last for five minutes.  In fact, it's quite hard, but it's just pretending to be chic and relaxed.  And because inviting the gods consumes the primordial spirit, there is a gap period after each inviting the gods.  This gap period is ten or two minutes. Although it is not much, the critical moment of life and death is very fatal.  So Wu Dan kept urging me to practice inviting God, to strive for the unity of man and god, the unity of man and base, and the most base is invincible.

    Seeing these grievances keep coming out, if it lasts for more than 20 minutes, it will be difficult for the two of us to escape.  Ruan Lingxi watched from the side, surprised: "Why are there so many innocent souls?"

    Xiao Mi said: "Probably they are all the people who were made into bone soup by Gao Hong and his buddies?"

    After saying this, Ruan Lingxi vomited again.

    Fortunately, the battle ended after a quarter of an hour, and Zhao Zilong's god statue shot Gao Hong and the mute to a skewer.  The two evil spirits screamed and turned into black smoke and dispersed.  I saw the ghost disappear, and the restaurant was restored to its original darkness.  I took away Zhao Zilong's statue, wiped the cold sweat off my brow, dragged Ruan Lingxi and ran out.  After running outside the door, I took a few mouthfuls of fresh night air.  Damn, that bone broth restaurant stinks.

    "I said, why didn't the police look at what was in the jar?" Ruan Lingxi said, "What bone soup is particularly delicious. It must be because human bones have been added to the soup, right?"

    Xiao Mi said: "But I heard that human flesh is not tasty. Why does this restaurant put human bones?"

    I quickly interrupted: "Okay, don't talk about such a disgusting topic. Let's go."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "It seems that we didn't find anything. We only know that there is a problem with this bone soup restaurant."

    I muttered: "Ordinary people can't steal so many people's bones to make bone soup. Unless someone helps him." Speaking of this, I thought of the formalin in the jar, and couldn't help  Said: "Is this highHong's helper is a doctor?  Maybe it was a human stump the doctor had sold him.  "

    Ruan Lingxi suddenly said: "Yes, maybe this doctor is a surgeon, so he can get in touch with these things."

    This discovery made me worry again.  I remember when I investigated Gao Hong and Man Sumei, I didn't find that they had any doctor friends.  Just as I was thinking about it, I heard the phone ringing. I picked it up and saw that it was the phone from the bureau.

    I quickly picked it up and heard the voice of my colleague Li Ruo: "Song Yan, the crematorium you asked me to check has many burners. But the others have all been there in recent years, only one is from the crematorium.  He started working in the old crematorium more than ten years ago, and when the crematorium moved, he followed suit."

    I just remembered that I asked Li Ruo to help me check the information of the crematorium burners today.  So I quickly asked about the specific situation of the burner.  Li Ruo then said on the phone that the burner's name was Lu Yiming, and he must be in his forties this year.  Since I was in my twenties, I have come to the crematorium to work as a body burner. Until now, I am single and not married.

    I figured that what Man Sumei said, it should be Lu Yiming who helped her bury her body.  I checked the time, and it is estimated that there will be no one working in the crematorium at night.  Who would stay in such a dark place in the middle of the night.

    So I took Xiao Mi and Ruan Lingxi home.  On the way, Xiao Mi suddenly said to me: "Dude, I remember seeing a hospital on Tushan Road just now, it seems to be called the First People's Hospital on Tushan Road. Could the doctor who sells human bones work in that hospital?"  ?It¡¯s not far from the Bone Soup Restaurant, which is convenient for transactions.¡±

    After listening to what he said, I looked around for a while, and I saw a hospital not far away.  I didn't know that the emergency building was facing us, because the terrain is flat and there are no tall buildings, so the hospital building is quite obvious.

    However, when I was staring at the emergency building, I suddenly saw a faint golden light emanating from that building, like the light emitted by a spell.  I rubbed my eyes, thinking that it must be the Nether Eye that saw it wrong, right?

    But looking closely again, it is really golden light, but very faint.  Ciao, are the doctors still afraid of ghosts and still sticking spells in the emergency room?

    But now it was very late, and I was not in the mood to continue to explore after tossing around for a long time, so I took Xiao Mi and Ruan Lingxi home.  Early the next morning, I told the team leader that I was going to meet one of the burners in the crematorium.  Seeing that I was so obsessed with this old case, the captain waved me helplessly and let me go.  After all, it was also a murder case, so it was wrong to ignore it.

    So I rushed to the crematorium in the east of the city.  The crematorium in Bengbu is very interesting. It was originally located in the west of the city, but later moved to the east of the city.  However, it is on the same road with the municipal government, municipal party committee, municipal court, procuratorate, etc., and all government agencies.

    There is a Longzi Lake in the middle.  I don't know the mentality of urban planners, but it's embarrassing to put such a discordant thing on the same road with government agencies.

    Moreover, it has been said since ancient times that when people die, they go west.  The west of the city was the correct direction, but the crematorium was moved to the east of the city.  It is said that it is for urban planning, but in the end, I still think it is very interesting.

    I got off the car near the crematorium and walked along that road.  At this time, a gust of wind blew, and I was immediately covered in paper.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 110 Burning Corpse Workers (Part 2)

    ?

    I tore off the ghost paper pasted on my face, feeling very unlucky.  After entering this crematorium, I suddenly felt that the hustle and bustle of the world had left me.  In fact, the crematorium is more neat and tidy than ordinary office buildings. If it weren't for the dead air, I almost thought I had entered a high-end office area.

    The building of the crematorium is very new, and it is divided into areas, such as the memorial building, the crematorium and so on.  However, the building of the crematorium is a bit different from the general place.  In this tall building, there is a row of three unremarkable small bungalows.  I heard that these three bungalows are not a storage room, nor a parking garage. The doors are closed all the year round, and there are unclaimed corpses inside.  There are all kinds of corpses, all kinds of tragic deaths, and all kinds of ages.  So from the big yard of the crematorium, the three bungalows were full of resentment.

    At this time, there was a burst of crying from the incinerator.  Some people are sending their loved ones away.

    Thinking of this, I couldn't help but frown.  Parting from life to death is the most helpless thing in the world. Whenever faced with such a scene, I think anyone will feel particularly depressed and awkward.  But I still came to look for the burner, so I had to bite the bullet and walk in the direction of the incinerator.

    I walked over and asked the staff about Lu Yiming, and someone pointed me in the direction immediately, saying that he was working at the low-grade furnace, and then pointed to the general area.

    I thought to myself that this Lu Yiming is an old employee of the crematorium, how did he get so mixed up with some low-grade furnace now.  I know that crematorium incinerators are graded.  Low-grade furnace, medium-grade furnace and high-grade furnace.  Mid-range furnaces and high-grade furnaces have been modernized in science and technology, and are all computer-controlled.  However, in order to save costs, the low-end furnace is still a manual service.  There will be a corpse burner who will push the dead into the incinerator, then close the furnace door, fill in the coal and start burning.

    When I was walking towards the low-grade incinerator area, someone suddenly stopped me: "Hey, who are you? The family members of the deceased please go to the memorial building for memorial activities. The front is the incineration area, and non-staff members are not allowed to enter!"

    I looked back and saw a young man calling me behind me, who was supposed to be a crematorium worker.  So I took out my police ID and showed it to him.  The man's expression softened immediately, and he said, "So it's Comrade Police. But, what are you doing here?"

    I smiled and said, "I'm looking for a master burner, he should be here. His name is Lu Yiming."

    "He?" The young man sighed and shook his head.

    I saw that the young man's expression was quite meaningful, so I smiled and said, "What's the name of this little brother?"

    The young man smiled and said, "My name is Chen Chong." As he spoke, he took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, took out one and handed it to me: "Do you smoke? It's a pity that it's not a good cigarette, Huangshan."

    I waved my hand and smiled, "I don't smoke, thank you. Why, what's wrong with Master Lu?"

    Chen Chong took a puff of cigarette and said, "It's okay, it's just him. He's not in the right mood recently. Master Lu is a man of few words and doesn't like to talk to us, so it's not good for others to stay here by himself."  I want to stay in the low-end incinerator area. You know, now that everything is technologically advanced, the high-end furnace is controlled by computers, which is hygienic and saves effort. You still have to come here in person, and you have to stay with dead bodies if you are tired  together."

    I was very anxious to see him talking nonsense, but I could only listen patiently.  It seems that this guy wants to give me some gossip, maybe I can get a comprehensive understanding of this corpse burner. After all, he was involved in an old murder case.

    I only heard Chen Chong continue to say: "Master Lu probably chose this low-grade furnace because he can't operate a computer, but the more reason is that he doesn't want to be with us. He is very dull, he doesn't talk, and he was cremated a long time ago.  He doesn't have any expression on his face at ordinary times, and he doesn't feel anything when he sees a horrible dead person. But something happened a few days ago that seemed to frighten him."

    "Oh? What would scare a man who's been a burner for so many years?" I asked.

    "A few days ago a new worker came in, named Lao Shen. When he was working with Master Lu (burning people), a strange thing happened. I heard that when the two of them pushed the dead man in, they felt that the dead man was alive.  Of course, that person can't be alive. It was a migrant worker who died in a car accident, and his family couldn't afford too much funeral expenses, so he was sent to a low-grade furnace for incineration. The two thought it might be a fraudulent corpse,  Occasionally, this kind of evil thing will happen, so I don¡¯t care, just push it forward. But at that time, I heard that the two of them heard the people in the stove howling wildly, as if they were roasting a living person alive  The newcomer was a little scared, so Master Lu took a look in the eyes of Xiaolu, but the newcomer Lao Shen said that after reading it, Master Lu's face became quite ugly. Lao Shen didn't dare  to take a closer look?But I could hear the sound inside the stove, mixed with the sound of beating on the stove door.  Until the fire was extinguished, Lao Shen didn't dare to open the furnace door.  Master Lu opened it himself, and it seems that he also cleaned the incinerator.  I don't know what he saw, but his face has been ugly since then.  "

    "Clean the incinerator?" I asked puzzled.

    "That's right, our staff often clean up, and a lot of human oil will be left after incinerating the corpses, but our place is quite clean. There are low, medium and high-grade incinerators. The medium and high-end incinerators come out with whole corpses, which is convenient for you to pick.  .If you have any needs, please contact us." Said, this guy handed me a business card.

    Damn, it turned out that the chat for a long time was to solicit business.  I felt unlucky and didn't ask for his business card. I thought nonsense for a long time, but there was nothing useful.  I was about to turn around and leave when Chen Chong suddenly said, "Comrade policeman, I remembered something again."

    I said impatiently: "Don't tell me these ghosts and monsters. I don't have time to listen."

    Chen Chong said: "This incident is really strange. A few days ago, we burned a staff member to death, that is, the corpse burner. That was a young man with a lot of courage, so we arranged him to work with Master Lu. This young man  In broad daylight, I got into the stove to play with nothing, thinking that maybe I wanted to make a joke with our colleagues. As a prank, the low-grade furnace is not very advanced. In fact, advanced means that the speed of burning people is faster and the failure is less. As a result, the young man  After I got in, the furnace door closed by itself, and it was lit and boiled without anyone touching it. As a result, a large number of people were burned to death inside. It was too late when Master Lu found out. This is too evil, I will go too  I have seen it. It is said that the stove has been used for a long time, and I lit the fire when I saw people go in. But when Master Lu opened the door, there was a strange pattern in the door. I can¡¯t tell what the pattern is, like  Flowers. But that thing looks like it was drawn with human blood. It¡¯s so strange. You said that people were burned to death, even if they were painted before they died, how could he have the mood to draw this.¡±

    "Flowers?" The more I listened, the more dizzy I became, but the only thing I understood was that this burner seemed a little mysterious.  I was too lazy to listen to his nonsense, so I quickly took the opportunity to get away and find Lu Yiming.  The moment I left, this guy was still yelling: "Hey, comrade police, go slowly! Remember to find me if you need it!! I will give you a 20% discount!! By the way, I will give you a set of free remnants!!"

    Immediately, I wanted to take out my pistol and shoot him, and send him directly into the incinerator.  Those who run business can't afford to be injured now.  Before I had walked a few steps, I saw a few people who looked like peasants gathered together, each with a mournful face.  Then a burly man came out and shouted in a hoarse voice: "Whose family's ashes, come and get them!!"

    Immediately, a group of people rushed to cry.  I saw the person carrying the urn put the ashes on the ground, and the family members of the deceased next to them moved the urn they had bought.  I saw the man holding the ashes, first opened the urn, spread a piece of gold-plated tinfoil inside, then poured all the ashes from the iron drawer, and finally covered it with a silver-plated one.  The meaning of this is probably "spreading gold and covering silver".

    I reckon this man is Lu Yiming.  So, he took a closer look at his appearance.  I saw that Lu Yiming was tall and tall, in his forties, but his appearance was a bit ugly.  Um, or really ugly.  The facial features are a bit distorted, the eyes are small, and there are bumps on every flat place on the face.  When serious, the corners of the mouth droop, making it even more terrifying.

    I thought to myself, no wonder being a corpse burner, this appearance is quite warding off evil spirits.  After the relatives of the deceased dispersed, I went to Lu Yiming.  Lu Yiming took off his gloves, looked at me coldly, and asked, "Who are you?"

    I smiled and said, "Excuse me, Master Lu? I'm a policeman from the Municipal Bureau." As I spoke, I flashed my police ID card.  The expression on Lu Yiming's face remained unchanged, and he was still not very polite to me: "What's the matter?"

    Seeing no one around, I asked bluntly, "Have you ever heard of the name Man Sumei?"

    "Man Sumei?" Lu Yiming thought for a while and said, "No."

    "So, more than ten years ago, did you bury the ashes of two unclaimed bodies?" I asked.

    After hearing this, Lu Yiming suddenly looked at me blankly, remained silent for a long time, and then said, "How do you know?"

    "Don't worry about how I know, let me ask you, how did they die, and who asked you to burn the bones?" I asked.

    Lu Yiming sighed, and said, "Come in and talk." So I followed him out of the incineration area and into his small office that doubles as a lounge.

    "In the past, there was indeed a man who sent the corpses of his wife and son and gave me a lot of money. He sent them in the middle of the night and asked me to cremate them immediately. He even gave me a red envelope. I cremated the remains that night. But, wait  After the cremation, I didn't find the man again, and during this process, he actually left." Lu Yiming said.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)com

 Chapter One Hundred and Eleven

    ?

    "Gone? Don't you want the ashes of your own family?" I asked, "What does that man look like? Is he not tall, only about 1.7 meters?"

    "No, that man is not so short. He is about the same height as me, about 1.85 meters. By the way, what impressed me was that the man smelled like medicine. I hate medicine the most, so I am annoyed by the smell.  I remember it very clearly. Furthermore, he often popped up some professional medical words, such as myocardial infarction, like a doctor." Lu Yiming said.

    I looked at him suspiciously, thinking that if a person has such a deep memory of someone or something ten years ago, unless it is because this person deeply touched him by this incident, or in other words, he is deeply attached to this incident.  Have doubts.

    Presumably, I may have seen some clues at the time, but I don't want to be nosy.  It turns out that the person who sent Man Sumei here was a doctor, which is a bit interesting.  Because I remember the jar of bones I found had formalin in it.  In fact, I know that the man is probably the murderer, because Man Sumei's husband is Gao Hong, and the family doesn't know any doctor.  But why did the doctor choose to send these two people to the cremation ground?  Wouldn't it be more effective to dispose of it by yourself?  During this delivery, it was exposed instead.

    But I changed my mind, Man Sumei, mother and son died of an overdose of feigned death drugs.  In addition, the level of medical care in those days was not good, and Bengbu was probably not as prosperous as it is now. It is also possible that if someone killed someone with this imported advanced medicine, it would be treated as an accident.

    Moreover, Gao Hong was probably burned to death at that time. Man Sumei's mother and son were reported missing in the police case files, but no relatives came to look for them. Most likely, there were no other relatives except Gao Hong.  Therefore, the doctor originally wanted to kill Man Sumei's mother and son with feigned death, and then waited for the autopsy results to say: accidental death.  But later, I found out that the disappearance that I had deliberately designed, and then the accidental death did not come in handy, because Man Sumei and her son were orphans and widows, and no one cared about the disappearance for a few days.  Therefore, the doctor may have some conscience later, so he sent the remains of the mother and child to the cremation site, and paid for the cremation fee.

    So I asked Lu Yiming, where did he bury the ashes of the mother and son?  Lu Yiming said: "It was surrounded by wasteland at that time, and I was buried not far from the back door of the crematorium. Later, the crematorium was moved, and when I went back to see it, the mixing station had already been built. However, I think that  The ashes should still be buried there, because I haven¡¯t heard of any urns dug up there. Therefore, I think the construction of the mixing plant has not expanded to the place where the ashes are buried, and the ashes should be near the back wall of the mixing plant.¡±

    After I finished talking to Lu Yiming, seeing that he didn't welcome me very much, I wanted to leave.  At this time, I suddenly felt that the Nuwa stone on my body seemed to respond again.  I looked down, Nima, wouldn't it be strange for others to see the light at this time.  I was about to block the Nuwa stone, but Lu Yiming had already seen it.  And after seeing the glowing N¨¹wa stone, Lu Yiming's face suddenly changed.  Immediately, Lu Yiming rushed over and grabbed the Nuwa stone hanging around my neck, and said in surprise, "This, this is?"

    "Nuwa stone, uh, actually I don't know what it is, it's probably a pendant." I sweated.  Because this nuwa stone is really useless except for warning after seeing a ghost.  But the strange thing is that when Lu Yiming saw the stone, he was first surprised, then frightened, and finally remained silent, as if he was thinking about something.

    I can't help being a little curious.  Why would an ordinary burner be interested in this rare stone?  I was just about to ask why, but Lu Yiming suddenly said, "Can you leave me your contact information?"

    "Uh, okay, if you think of anything, just call me." As I said that, I left my mobile phone number for Lu Yiming, and left the crematorium.  Before leaving, I took a look at Lu Yiming's expression, and really didn't understand why he was so excited when he saw a stone.  Could it be that he knows the origin of the stone, or the story behind the stone?

    Just as I was about to continue asking, I saw that Lu Yiming had already returned to the lounge and closed the door.  When I left the crematorium, I saw a little Mi hiding in my backpack sticking its head out and said, "Hey, I heard you talking about doctors just now. Isn't there a People's Hospital nearby?"

    When it was mentioned, I suddenly stopped, and suddenly remembered the golden light I saw last night.  It was obviously sent from the People's Hospital.  Ciao, a hospital with the light of Dao Dharma spells, this is too nonsense.  Will the hospital allow staff to stick charms in the office?

    But think about it, why did the doctor choose to go to the crematorium to burn the body?  In addition to the discovery of conscience, perhaps it is also because of the proximity.  The only hospital closest to the old crematorium is the No. 1 People's Hospital on Tushan Road.

    I patted Xiao Mi on the head, and said with a smile: "You are quite thoughtful. This reminds me, let's?Check with the doctor at the First People's Hospital.  "

    Having said that, I took a taxi to the First People's Hospital on Tushan Road.  On the way, I thought about what Lu Yiming had said.  The doctor is about 1.85 meters tall, maybe a surgeon.  So I asked someone to check the doctor's information at the First People's Hospital on Tushan Road.  I didn't have any hope at first, but I didn't expect to find someone after this investigation.  His name is Ma Jian, and he is now the director of surgery at the First People's Hospital.  Ma Jian was a surgeon who was hired to the First People's Hospital with a high salary fifteen years ago, because he is a doctor of medicine who returned from overseas, so he is quite famous.

    I went to the First People's Hospital, and after entering the door, I found the office of the director of surgery, and saw Ma Jian seeing a doctor.  Now this guy is a surgical expert.  I looked at Ma Jian from the side, and it turned out that he was tall and good-looking, very gentle.  It looks like he is only thirty-seven or eighteen years old, but his actual age is forty-four.

    After he finished seeing the doctor, I explained my identity and expressed my desire to have a chat with him.  When Ma Jian heard that I was a policeman, he was very surprised, but he didn't say much, and let me into his office.  As soon as I entered that office, I saw two golden lights emitting from something on the desk.  It seems that the golden light I saw outside should be something in his office.

    I walked up to take a look, and saw a pair of dragon-shaped paperweights on the desk.  Jade, crystal clear, seems to be the best jasper.  The golden light is emitted by these two things, and it seems that they have used Taoism.  If you haven't done anything wrong, where can you prepare this kind of thing?

    Ma Jian adjusted his glasses, asked me to sit down, and then asked: "Excuse me, why did the police comrade find me?"

    I knew he would not tell me the truth without evidence, so I asked abruptly, "Why did you kill Gao Hong and Man Sumei?!"

    Ma Jian was taken aback, and blurted out: "I didn't kill them!"

    As soon as I said this, I sneered and didn't speak.  Ma Jian immediately lowered his head to adjust his glasses, and then said: "I don't know who you are talking about."

    I smiled and picked up the paperweight and weighed it for a long time, and said with a smile: "What is this thing? Director Ma, I think this thing is unusual, it seems to be a ghost suppressor. Could it be that you have done something wrong?"

    Ma Jian looked at me calmly, and his expression had returned to normal: "Comrade police, I didn't expect you to believe in such ghosts and monsters."

    I watched his movements carefully, and it seemed that this guy really had a ghost in his heart.  However, I have no real evidence to prove it.  However, looking at these two paperweights, I suddenly came up with an idea.

    So, I smiled at Ma Jian and said, "Okay, I'm just here to ask you about an old case, it's nothing, let's find out the situation. These two paperweights are not bad. Can Director Ma lend me a couple of days?  Bring it back to you?"

    Ma Jian's face changed, and he immediately refused: "No, I think comrades in the police won't steal people's favors."

    I put the paperweight heavily on the table, and said with a sneer, "Are you afraid that something will happen to you if I take it away? Director Ma, this is called being a person who does not do anything wrong to one's conscience, and not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door in the middle of the night. Director Ma, be careful."

    Having said that, I looked at Ma Jian's stiff expression with cold eyes, and walked over him to the door.  After leaving the hospital gate, Xiao Mi asked, "Hey, can you deal with him?"

    I smiled and said: "Of course. I want to learn from Zhao Zhenhai's tricks, invite ghosts, invite Man Sumei and the ghosts of the dead in the jar, and force him to confess."

    Xiao Mi said: "But there is a paperweight in his office to ward off evil spirits. Ordinary ghosts dare not enter, so he must have something to ward off evil spirits with him. What should you do?"

    I shrugged and said, "Unfortunately, when I was holding the paperweight just now, I wiped it back and forth a few times. You forgot, when I first entered the crematorium, I was covered with scraps of paper and soot."  Face. I don¡¯t even have a chance to wash my hands, and I¡¯m not willing to wash them, just to get rid of Daoguang, alas, what should I do.¡±

    Xiao Mi shook her head and said, "What kind of apprentice does the master produce? Yan'er is bad." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter One hundred and twelve

    ?

    The next day, I went to ask the team leader if I would like to send some people to investigate the case of human bones in the old jar. The suspect was Ma Jian, the director of surgery at the First People's Hospital.

    But when the captain heard that I was the suspect, he immediately stared at him: "Xiao Song, why did Director Ma provoke you? This Director Ma is very famous in our place. Last time my sister-in-law fell ill, he was the one who performed the surgery."  !! You said that such a bright and promising doctor, why did you kill people?? Are you out of your mind?"

    I wanted to refute, but I thought forget it, the captain will not believe me if I continue to argue, so I'd better do it myself.

    I closed my room and thought for a long time, trying to find a breakthrough to solve the case.  After thinking about it all morning, I have to admit that there is still a little truth in Wu Dan's positioning of me.

    Nima, in terms of IQ, I am really a scumbag.  I wanted to call Zhao Yu to ask Zhao Yu, but after thinking about it, how can I say that I am also a policeman anyway, don't you believe that I can't find a solution in a short time?

    Just when I was thinking hard, I heard Xiao Zheng shouting outside the door: "Dinner, let's eat, I bought ribs for everyone, to celebrate my admission to a doctor of medicine! Come, come, everyone has a share!!"

    Immediately afterwards, a burst of ribs aroma came in through the crack of the door.  I had an idea, and suddenly I had an idea.  After my mind suddenly cleared up, I opened the door of the office and walked out.

    At this time, I saw Xiao Zheng drinking a box of pork rib soup, so I walked over and said with a smile: "Xiao Zheng, do you still remember the Gao Ji bone soup I told you about?"

    After hearing this, Xiao Zheng's expression changed immediately, he put down the bowl and said, "I said Song Yan, do you have a grudge against me?? During dinner, you even told me about human bone soup."

    After these words, other people who were drinking rib soup stopped one after another.  I smiled and said, "I didn't say anything about human bones, you said it all."

    Then, under everyone's glaring eyes, he sang: "I'll send you away, thousands of miles away~~" and walked out cheaply.  After I walked out of the office, I quickly took out my phone and called Wu Dan, briefly explained what happened, and then asked him how to invite a ghost.

    When Wu Dan heard that I wanted to invite ghosts, he smiled and said, "What's the matter, you bastard, you plan to work as a part-time job for Zhao Zhenhai's business? You have such a physique that it's easy to invite ghosts, and you can call them everywhere."

    I smiled bitterly and said, "Master, don't make fun of me at critical moments. I must arrest this grandson. I think this doctor must be a murderer! He even killed a whole family! Gao Hong, his wife, and that  He must have killed the child, by the way, and the nameless corpse in the jar."

    Wu Dan said: "I know. But there are different categories for inviting ghosts, such as hanging ghosts, starving ghosts, and burning ghosts. They are all different. However, this is only for people who invite ghosts casually, like Zhao Zhenhai.  Yes. He is here to invite ghosts to buy news, but you want to invite specific ghosts. Then, you can find something that the ghost used before his death or simply his photo, and then prepare glutinous rice and joss sticks. Prepare these  , call me again tonight."

    I hung up the phone, then hurried home and called Ruan Lingxi to help prepare glutinous rice.  Ruan Lingxi is not as good as me, I have been tinkering in the kitchen for a long time without making rice.  I hurriedly pushed her aside and sighed, "Let me do it! You're so stupid!"

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly: "I haven't cooked since I was a child. If you ask me to do this, of course I can't do it well."

    I smiled and said, "You have someone to cook for you in Wushan, Sister Immortal? I don't think she can either."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "We have sisters who are responsible for cooking and making a living, so we don't have to do it at all. But Erhuo, why are you making glutinous rice? Do you want to eat it for me?"

    I glanced at her and said, "I'll give it to ghosts."

    We were busy all afternoon, first we made rice, and then we bought joss sticks.  Afterwards, I took the one-inch photo from Man Sumei's archives, and secretly took a piece of human bone in the jar from the physical evidence office of the bureau.

    During this period, the smell of glutinous rice made Xiao Mi couldn't help but sneak a few mouthfuls, damn, so I just gave him that bowl of rice and filled two more bowls.  At around twelve o'clock in the evening, I took two bowls of rice and walked to a secluded intersection near my house. Then I put the bowls on the ground, put three sticks of incense on each of the rice, and lit them.

    Seeing the surroundings quiet down, I clasped my hands together, closed my eyes and meditated: "I, Song Yan, was born on July 15th in 1993. I hope to meet my friends in the spirit world. Please show up!"

    Then pray three times.  This glutinous rice is regarded as an offering to ghosts, used to attract summoned ghosts.  At the same time, say your birthday and name to express your sincerity.  The so-called sincerity leads to spirit, ghosts also understand this truth.

    After the worship, there was no movement around.  Ruan Lingxi??The confession was recorded, and I will take you two to find the bones.  "

    Man Sumei agreed.  I had inquired beforehand that Ma Jian was on night shift tonight, so I took them into Ma Jian's office.  I touched the soot and ashes of the ghost paper on the two paperweights that had been treated with Taoism before, and now they are basically just decorations, which have no effect on evil spirits.  So Man Sumei, mother and son entered the room in a grand manner.

    At this time, Ma Jian was still in the duty room. I had already inquired about the nurse girl, and Ma Jian would come to the office to sleep in the middle of the night.  So Ruan Lingxi and I opened his office door, got in and hid under the desk.  Then the director ordered Man Sumei and the child to hide behind the curtain.  As soon as Ma Jian entered the door, he appeared just as he was about to turn on the light, and stood there greenly, so it would be strange if he didn't scare him to pee.

    I was secretly happy in my heart, and prepared the recording pen, thinking that I would scare you in a while.  So, I took Ruan Lingxi and hid under the desk with Xiao Mi.  While waiting for Ma Jian, I snickered in my heart, imagining for a while the face of this idiot who would see the shit after seeing a ghost, and then I would announce his hypocritical side, record it, and announce it to the world, and see what the captain said  I am skeptical.

    Ruan Lingxi saw that I was secretly having fun, and scolded: "You bastard, you're so promising! What kind of bad idea did you come up with? If people don't admit it, wouldn't we be in vain?"

    I smiled and said, "Sure, trust me, that's right."

    I laughed for a while, and suddenly heard the door of the office slam, and my heart moved: here we come.  At this time, I heard Ma Jian's footsteps approaching the desk, and threw a key on the desk with a clatter.  At this moment, I suddenly heard him let out a scream.  I was happy in my heart: I got the trick, your sister, you should feel guilty.

    But the screaming gradually slowed down at the end, as if Ma Jian was strangled by someone.  Ruan Lingxi said in a low voice: "Erhuo, the situation is wrong, go and take a look!"

    With that said, we both got up together.  Seeing this, he was shocked immediately.  It turned out that Man Sumei was strangling Ma Jian's neck viciously, a dark green light appeared on her face, the corners of her mouth were raised, her eyebrows and eyes were indescribably ferocious, she gritted her teeth and said with a smile: "Ma Jian, I finally found you  Yes. Today, I will kill you for revenge!!"

    Emma, ??was tricked by a ghost again?  ?  When I saw this, I broke out in a cold sweat.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 113 A Strange Postcard

    ?

    At this time, Ma Jian was tightly wrapped around his neck by the female ghost's suddenly extended arm, and he could no longer make a sound.

    I was taken aback, and hurried forward and said, "Man Sumei, what are you doing, let go!"

    Man Sumei gritted her teeth and said, "He is the murderer who killed our family!!"

    When I heard this, I felt a "click" in my heart, thinking that I was cheated by this guy.  Nima, she didn't lose her memory at all, she remembered everything, but she just led me to find her enemies and let me find a way to bring them closer to Ma Jian!  It seems that this guy is afraid of the two paperweight lions on the desk.  Even if I don't bring them in, it's probably planned for me to get rid of the stone lion.

    Thinking of this, I grabbed the paperweight lion and turned it over. Sure enough, there was a traditional Chinese name engraved under the lion, which was Man Sumei, and her birthday.  The other is Gao Hong.

    Thinking of this, I took out the God of War and pointed at Man Sumei and shouted: "Let go, or I will shoot!"

    Ruan Lingxi said: "What nonsense, look at me!"

    As he said, he raised his wrist and aimed at Man Sumei, and at the same time, three goddess crossbow arrows glowing with cold light shot at Man Sumei.

    At this moment, the little boy who had been obedient and quiet suddenly screamed and rushed towards Ruan Lingxi.  The little boy's face was originally a normal child's face, but it turned pale at the moment of the movement, the whites of the eyes completely disappeared, and the whole thing turned into pitch black.  And the mouth opened to an unbelievable degree, revealing a mouthful of black fangs, which were about to bite Ruan Lingxi's arm.

    I quickly turned the gun and shot at the ghost.  Unexpectedly, when the gun hit the ghost baby, it suddenly exploded with a "bang".  Nima, this change shocked me.  Although it was a small-scale explosion, a mass of sparks exploded, but the ghost doll was blown out of its wits.  I was taken aback, I didn't expect to break the souls of the two of them, but I didn't know that the God of War had already said that as Wu Dan said, with the increase of mana, the power also began to increase.

    This made Man Sumei completely angry.  Originally hit by Ruan Lingxi's crossbow arrow, he left the half-dead Ma Jian behind and howled.  Now seeing that the ghost baby was killed by me, he screamed angrily and rushed towards me.  I quickly fired two shots, and two balls of flames burst out in the air, and the heat spread out, filling the entire office, making me feel uncomfortable from the heat wave on my face.

    I hurried back a few steps, and went to look at Man Sumei and the ghost baby, but I was completely blown out of my wits by my god of war.

    I looked at Ruan Lingxi helplessly, and said, "I never thought that God of War would become so powerful."

    Ruan Lingxi sighed: "The dead are dead, forget it, let's look at the living one."

    The two of us walked up to Ma Jian and saw a deep and black pinch mark on his neck.  I picked him up and said coldly: "You'd better tell us the cause and effect, otherwise, if the wound that was pinched by the ghost slowly festers, we won't help you. You know this kind of injury, it is human medicine that cannot cure it."  for treatment."

    Ma Jianshun regained his breath, and said: "Don't you know? If you don't know, you can bring the two of them here?"

    Ruan Lingxi scolded: "Damn, tell me quickly, or I'll kill you!"

    As she said that, the wicked woman pulled out a crossbow arrow and reached his throat.  I rubbed my forehead, thinking that this guy must have been at home for a long time and watched too many TV shows.  That's okay too, isn't this a line from a costume drama!  !

    Na Ma Jian sighed: "What do you still ask me for? It's the same as you know. I regret it. I killed a person on the Tushan Road more than ten years ago. I was afraid and wanted to run away immediately. As a result  , I happened to be bumped into by the boss of Gaoji Bone Soup. He threatened me to tell the story, and I was afraid, so I wanted to bribe him with money. Unexpectedly, this person wanted to make a deal with me.¡±

    "Does this deal require you to send him bones from the hospital?" I asked.

    Ma Jian sighed: "Since you know, why ask me. Later, I agreed. But then I found that his bone soup restaurant became more and more famous. I was afraid that this matter would be known sooner or later, so I told him  He said that he did not want to continue to provide human bones. But he threatened me, saying that he would disclose the incident to the media. We also disposed of the corpse, so he also knew where it was buried.¡±

    "So you killed Gao Hong's family in order to kill others?" I shouted.

    Ma Jian sighed and did not speak.  I sneered, took out the handcuffs and handcuffed him.  Fortunately, I just brought a recording pen, which is good, and recorded Ma Jian's confession.  I took Ma Jian to the police station, threw it to the person on duty, and told them to take care of it and wait for the captain to come tomorrow to deal with it.

    After leaving the police station?The name of the community?  "

    Ruan Lingxi shook her head and said, "Then I don't know. Maybe the haunting has something to do with him?"

    I sighed: "I don't know, let's call the police first and then talk. This person died a bunch of times, I am convinced."

    After we left the office, I called the Municipal Bureau and told the situation.  Just as he was about to take Ruan Lingxi away, he suddenly saw a little fire in the incinerator next to him.

    I was taken aback, thinking that there are still people working in the middle of the night?  Or was someone else burned to death?  Thinking of what the staff member said that day, I couldn't help shivering.

    Ruan Lingxi gave me a push and asked, "Why don't you leave? Do you want to stay here all night?"

    "Well, next to it is the incineration area. How can there be fire in the middle of the night?" I whispered.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 114 Black Love Flower

    ?

    When Ruan Lingxi heard this, she grabbed my arm nervously and said, "Who, who would burn dead bodies in the middle of the night?"

    As soon as the word "dead body" came out, I also shivered.  From where the two of us were standing, the door of the incineration area was open, and something was burning in an incinerator, and the flame jumped back and forth from the furnace eye.

    The two of us were hesitating, but suddenly I felt something tap my shoulder.  I yelled loudly, and this yell scared Ruan Lingxi quite a bit, and she threw herself into my arms with a scream.  I hugged Ruan Lingxi, and suddenly heard a burst of laughter from my shoulder, it turned out to be Xiao Mi's voice: "Look at your courage, it's me."

    Only then did I breathe a sigh of relief, and cursed: "Damn it, why did you jump on my shoulder so suddenly?!"

    Xiao Mi said: "I want to urge you to go and have a look."

    I strengthened my courage, protected Ruan Lingxi behind me, held up the God of War, and touched the door of the incineration area.  At this time, the fire of the stove was still on, but it seemed that the fire was gradually getting smaller.  I went up to the glowing cremator, and ventured to look in through the grommet.  But I didn't see anything, and I didn't see any dead bodies.  Just wondering, I suddenly heard a "pop".  I looked up and couldn't help but take three steps back in fright.

    I saw two hands clapping on the glass of the furnace eye.  I watched the hand slowly engulfed in the fire, scorched and reduced to ashes.  Damn, it turns out that a person was really burnt in this furnace!

    How did it burn?  Another idiot got into it and got burned?  Or did Lu Yiming throw it in and burn it?  I made up my mind and waited for the fire to go out before I boldly opened the furnace door.  After the furnace door was opened, there was a smell of burnt corpses, which made me feel sick.  After waiting for this, he saw a pattern of flowers appearing on the bottom of the glass on the furnace door.  It looked like it was painted with blood.  But when the blood dries, the red blood turns black, and the flower turns black.

    "What does this flower mean?" I couldn't help talking to myself.

    Ruan Lingxi frowned and said, "Who is so sick to draw this pattern on the incinerator?"

    "Look, there are bloodstains on the incinerator. It is very likely that Lu Yiming had a fight with the murderer, and finally threw the murderer into the incinerator before he died." I said.

    "But what does this pattern say? Could it be that you drew a pattern before you died?" Ruan Lingxi said in amazement.

    "I remember the staff at the cremation site said that before Lu Yiming found some pattern in the furnace, he was very frightened. Could it be this?" I frowned and said, "But what is this flower?  What do you mean?"

    Ruan Lingxi said: "I don't know if this flower is black or red. If it is black, it looks like a black mandala. You have been to Wushan, and you probably know a senior sister of mine named Ye Ran. She likes to tend flowers and plants.  I have cultivated a few black datura plants. I think it looks like that kind of flower."

    "What the hell, Mandala?" When I heard the name, I thought of poisonous flowers in various martial arts dramas.  Ruan Lingxi continued: "Actually, the black mandala is also called a love flower. I also played a love flower in a TV series, but it was a bit too ridiculous. Love flowers have hallucinogenic properties, but they won't be poisoned and die if you touch them."  .Besides, I heard from my senior sister that this kind of love flower mostly blooms in execution grounds and cemeteries. Anyway, it¡¯s not a good meaning.¡±

    "I'm dizzy, it's all about what." I sighed.

    After calling the police, colleagues from the police station immediately came to deal with the murder.  After checking for a long time, I didn't find out why.  Later, Ruan Lingxi and I couldn't hold on any longer, so we rushed back to rest first.

    Early the next morning, I received a call from the Municipal Bureau.  I thought the case had come to an end, but when I picked it up, I realized it was the captain's call: "Xiao Song, come to the bureau quickly, we need to have a good talk about your work."

    As soon as I heard it, I immediately woke up.  Could it be that the captain has been constantly looking for trouble for the bureau and asking for leave so frequently that the captain finally can't stand me and wants to fire me?

    Thinking of this, I lost my sleepiness, so I quickly put on my clothes and reported to the bureau.  When I entered the captain's office, I was very apprehensive, thinking what would I say if I was fired soon?  Ask him why he fired me?  Nonsense, have you ever seen such a sloppy police rookie?  Or thank you for your care during this period of time?  Nima, hypocritical enough.

    When I walked into the captain's office, I found that he was reading with a document. Seeing me coming in, he suddenly smiled politely at me and said, "Xiao Song, there is something I want to discuss with you."

    I asked anxiously: "Captain, just speak up if you have something to say, I feel guilty for being so polite."

    The captain smiled and said: "What do you mean by that? Don't think too much, it's because, the superior came to transfer the order and decided to transfer you from the Bengbu Municipal Bureau to the Tianjin Municipal Bureau.""What? Transfer me away? Still going to Tianjin??" I said in surprise.  I thought that although I was a young talent who was hard-working and hard-working, it would not be enough for my superiors to appreciate me and transfer me to a police station in another city.  Such transfers are rare.

    "Yeah, even I don't understand what the Tianjin Municipal Bureau thinks, how can I want you?" The captain clicked his tongue and looked me up and down: "Could it be because you fell in love with your colored contact lenses?"

    "Going to Tianjin, can I ask why there is such a sudden transfer?" I asked, "I shouldn't transfer people for no reason."

    "There was a big case in Tianjin. However, someone at my level has no right to know the details of the case. You are amazing. You can still participate in this kind of case, and even transfer you by name. This is too nonsense." The captain  Shaking his head, he brought the transfer order in front of me, clicked his tongue and said, "At first I thought it was a mistake, maybe it was the same name and the same surname. In the end, they specified that they wanted you."

    "When are you leaving?" I asked in amazement.  Although I have no objection to going to Tianjin, because I am getting more and more familiar with Tianjin, and my friends and master are also there.  It's just that the order came so strangely that I couldn't help but think about it.

    "The sooner the better." The captain sighed, "I'm really reluctant to leave you now."

    I said goodbye to the captain for a while, then went back to pack my things.  In the evening, my colleagues prepared a practice banquet, and after saying goodbye, I went home.  When I told Ruan Lingxi that I would be transferred back to Tianjin to work, Ruan Lingxi was very happy: "That's good, Tianjin has so many friends like us, and Uncle Wu, how great."

    "What a fart," I said with a frown, "80% there is some trouble waiting for me."

    Early the next morning, I checked in my luggage, carried my backpack, and took Ruan Lingxi and Xiao Mi out.  Watching the train leave Bengbu City, I feel a little bit sad in my heart.  After all, I have been here for several months, and I have been involved in the case, so it is very sad to leave now.  But thinking about the bigger case after going to Tianjin, I feel even more sad.

    I had nothing to say all the way, and when I arrived in Tianjin, I first sent Ruan Lingxi and Xiao Mi to Wu Dan's residence, and then reported to the Tianjin Municipal Bureau.  Only after I arrived at the Municipal Bureau did I know that Zhao Yu's previous team leader had been transferred, and now Zhao Yu has become the team leader, and I will work under Zhao Yu's subordinates.

    I looked at Zhao Yu in astonishment, and Zhao Yu looked at me with a half-smile.  I sat down on his desk and asked, "Captain, could it be that you missed me, so you tried every means to call me over?"

    Zhao Yu said with a smile: "I'm not that capable. This time the transfer order was issued by the superior, and I heard that¡ª" He paused here.

    I asked, "What did you hear?"

    Zhao Yu said: "This transfer was ordered by Feng Sihai looking for a relationship. The purpose is to let you participate in the investigation of the murder case that happened a few days ago."

    "What murder?" I asked.

    "This case is a bit special, so it has not been announced to the public. Only a few people know about it. Although it was a bit shocking when it happened, it was only announced that the victim died of an overdose of drugs." Zhao Yu said.

    "Drug overdose?" I recalled the headlines I read when I was bored on the train.  One item impressed me a bit: "The famous singer Shen Can died at home a few days ago, and the media claimed that he died of taking drugs."

    "Could it be that you are talking about Shen Can?" I was surprised.

    "Yes, it was her. She died in the Roman garden. You may have heard of this neighborhood, and there have been various rumors of ghosts since a long time ago." Zhao Yu said: "But Shen Can lived in it."

    Seeing that he hesitated to speak, I asked, "Is there something hidden in this matter? If you don't tell me, how can I investigate?"

    Zhao Yu sighed: "Yes, but we have to go to the scene to see it clearly. Moreover, this case has been closed to the outside world, it was an accident. However, for a few people, the investigation must continue. Because of this  It's not an easy case."

    I was stunned and said, "Then what was the cause of her death? Murder?"

    "No, or it doesn't look like it. What's going on, I'll take you back to the scene of the crime tonight." Zhao Yu said.

    I saw him and didn't want to say more, so I didn't continue to ask.  Then I went through the entry procedures with the people from the city bureau.  Several of Zhao Yu¡¯s colleagues knew me, and when they saw me, they teased, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Xiao Song? Why did you transfer from Anhui to Tianjin? Are you so reluctant to part with our Captain Zhao?¡±

    I laughed and said, "We will all be colleagues in the future, please take care of me."

    After dealing with it, I went back to the office.  Thinking of Shen Can that Zhao Yu had mentioned, she waited on Baidu and looked up her relevant information.

    I only remember seeing Shen Can's performance on CCTV and other very orthodox media. It seems that he came from a military-industrial troupe. He should belong to a very orthodox singer and actor, and his reputation is not small.  This kind of actor does not rely on entertainment and gossip to attract attention, so it is relatively low-key, and there is almost no negative news on the Internet.  Because many of these senior actors are supported by the state.  And these actors usually pay attention to their own reputation, and they will not easily commit such drug abuse scandals.

    Hearing what Zhao Yu meant, he had to investigate secretly, so as not to disturb others.  The more I think about it, the more inexplicable this case seems to me.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)It should belong to a very orthodox singer and actor, and the reputation is not small.  This kind of actor does not rely on entertainment and gossip to attract attention, so it is relatively low-key, and there is almost no negative news on the Internet.  Because many of these senior actors are supported by the state.  And these actors usually pay attention to their own reputation, and they will not easily commit such drug abuse scandals.

    Hearing what Zhao Yu meant, he had to investigate secretly, so as not to disturb others.  The more I think about it, the more inexplicable this case seems to me.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 115 Death of a Female Star (Part 1)

    ?

    I opened the searched information about Shen Can and saw that it was written on the encyclopedia that Shen Can, female, born in 1975, a famous singer and a national first-class actor.  In 1997, he was admitted to the National Song and Dance Troupe as a soloist.  Graduated from Shanghai Conservatory of Music, majoring in folk vocal music.

    After that, there is a series of national performance materials, all of which are large-scale song and dance performances, bunkers.  However, there are several negative news on the accompanying webpage. Someone took screenshots of Shen Can¡¯s attendance at various award shows, circled the necklace she was wearing around her neck with a red circle, and wrote: ¡°Shen Can attended  At the national awards show, the necklace around his neck is worth hundreds of millions."

    "Hundreds of millions?" I couldn't help but be speechless.  This necklace can be worth a nice villa in Tianjin.  I'm second, so will her entire jewelry box be able to mess up Tianjin's real estate industry?  The income of a singer is good, and he is still a national first-class actor, so he must enjoy the national subsidy.  But it was unlikely that she would be able to buy jewelry on her own.  However, Shen Can's agent responded to the question of jewelry with a value of over 100 million yuan: "These are high-quality imitation jewelry, and they are not actually made by famous designers as everyone thinks." But obviously, everyone did not believe these words.  There are only these information about Shen Can on the Internet.

    I remembered that she died in a Roman garden, so I also searched for information on the Roman garden.  The photos on the Internet are not bad, the community is atmospheric, and the architectural style imitates European retro style.  However, Feng Shui is not good.  Because the Roman garden was originally built on a cemetery.  This place is suitable for building a yin house, not a yang house, because from the perspective of Feng Shui, it is not auspicious to build a house in a cemetery, which is to compete with the dead for accommodation.  If you think about building a house on a cemetery, where will those ghosts settle down, it's no wonder they don't wander around in the community.  Some people said on the Internet that the Roman Garden is very strange, especially the first phase, which gives people a very depressing feeling.  It is said that there used to be the cemetery of "Little Mushroom". Little Mushroom was a stage name for comic dialogue, and died during the War to Resist US Aggression and Aid Korea.  It is said that because his cemetery was moved, there are frequent hauntings.  If people feel oppressed, it is mostly due to the existence of spirit bodies.  The space is filled with other things, so even though you can't see it, it feels depressing, as if the space is occupied.  It's like a ghost press, you can't see ghosts, but you can't move, that's what it means.  Some people also said that several migrant workers died for no reason during the construction of the building. After the building was completed, the elevator often cut off power, and there were women's voices in it. They said that it used to be called the "old man's cemetery".  Hell", and coincidentally, the number of floors in the Roman garden community is exactly eighteen floors.

    But what interests me very much is that the number of floors where Shen Can lives also happens to be on the 18th floor of the first phase.  While I was looking at the documents, Zhao Yu knocked on the door and walked in, handed a transcript to me, and said, "This is the transcript of Shen Can's manager and assistant. Take a look, it may help solve the case."

    I took the transcript and opened it to read. The transcript is quite detailed, but there is very little useful information.  It's just that there are two points in it that I find quite interesting.  First, Shen Can has lived in this Roman garden for more than three years. At that time, rumors of ghosts were already circulating in Tianjin, but she insisted on buying a house here to live in.  Second, although the personal assistant occasionally goes to her house to help her with various things and trivial matters, she is only allowed to move around in the living room.  Other rooms have never been allowed to enter, and every time I go to Shen Can's house, her bedroom and living room are locked.  What's even more strange is that they would draw the curtains in broad daylight, saying that they hated the sun.  But according to the personal assistant, it felt very cold to go into her house, so basically Shen Can didn't call her in, and she never went in that door.

    After I read it, Zhao Yu asked me: "How is it? What do you think after reading it?"

    I sighed: "What do you think, a very strange female star. Is her house facing the sun? Why do you keep the curtains closed all day?"

    Zhao Yu said: "This is also a problem. I heard that Shen Can deliberately chose the shady side, claiming that she doesn't like the sun. What do you think this series of actions represent?"

    I shivered and hesitated: "Could it be that she is raising ghosts?"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "I doubt it too. Raising a little ghost, learning the technique of lowering the head. Once there was a gossip program in Hong Kong and Taiwan that revealed that many celebrities who married wealthy families did this kind of thing. What's more, they even drank corpse oil  , just to let the other party fall in love with you by lowering your head on the other party during the chat."

    "Drink, drink corpse oil??" I was suddenly sick, and my face immediately turned pale.

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "Although gossip shows are exaggerated, they are also credible. There are indeed people who will do this, and Hong Kong and Taiwan are very popular in raising ghosts and raising Gu."

    "Ci'ao, do you suspect that Shen Can will do this kind of thing too? But she is an actor from a young army, unlike those actors who rely on their own messy spells.  There is no danger of being blocked by the media casually, sheDo you have to touch those things?  "I frowned.

    Zhao Yu said: "If you are a person, you will ask for something. If you don't believe me, you can go and see with me at night."

    I nodded and asked, "Why did you ask me to handle this case?"

    Zhao Yu laughed and said, "Because most policemen don't believe in the existence of certain things, but you and I know it."

    Since Zhao Yu said that he would go to the scene of Shen Can's death to investigate at night, then I can wait in peace.  There was nothing else to do on the first day when I first came, nothing more than getting familiar with the office environment and the people around me.  Then I suddenly remembered the black mandala, so I called Wu Dan.

    "Black mandala?" Wu Dan's tone was full of astonishment after hearing this.  I hurriedly asked: "Master, do you know this thing? What does it mean? Why would someone leave such a message when they die?"

    Wu Dan didn't speak for a long while.  Just when I thought the phone signal was cut off, I heard Wu Dan sighed on the other end: "This matter seems serious. Are you going to the Roman Garden tonight? I will go too."

    "This," I said after a pause, "I don't know if Zhao Yu can agree to it. After all, it's a big case that very few people know about."

    Wu Dan scolded: "Damn, do you two little bk know what kind of enemy you are facing? I am afraid that you will be killed or not! In case there is something in the female star's house that has not been sent away, you two will go tonight  It's dead."

    I pondered the meaning of his words, and asked, "Master, what do you mean, Shen Can's death is related to the black mandala? The murder of Lu Yiming in Bengbu and the death of the big star Shen Can  Could it be related? Maybe one is an unknown corpse burner, and the other is a big star who is in the limelight. The two have nothing to do with each other, so how can they be related?"

    Wu Dan said: "I'm not saying that the two of them are related, but that there is a tiny clue between them, which is the black mandala. I can't understand it on the phone. After going to see the scene at night, turn around  I'll tell you in detail."

    Having said that, Wu Dan hung up the phone.  I was baffled by what I heard, so I had to wait until I saw the two of them at night.  After get off work, I had dinner with Zhao Yu.  During the meal, I briefly relayed Wu Dan's words, saying that he would go to Shen Can's house with the two of us in the evening.

    Zhao Yu agreed straight away: "Since Uncle Wu is going, let's go together. If he knows some reasons, it will also be very helpful for us to investigate the case."

    I looked at him suspiciously and asked, "Why are we the only ones going to Shen Can's house? Isn't there a task force?"

    Zhao Yu looked at me and said, "Actually, this case continues to be investigated, and there are only three people involved. You, me, and the director."

    "What? Why?" I asked in surprise.

    Zhao Yu sighed, and said: "I don't know the specific reason, but it is said that a certain country's political leader is involved. And the current position of this political leader is very delicate. You should understand what I mean."

    The position is very delicate?  I thought about it, I'm going, wouldn't it be because I have some desire for power?  Then if the female star is this person's mistress, then she probably knows some clues and secrets, and then was silenced?

    It must be that I have watched too many historical dramas, I comforted myself.  There will be no such dark insider, hmm.

    Just as I was thinking wildly, I saw Wu Dan walking over with a bag on his back.  And there was a long cloth bag standing upright in that bag, it seemed that he brought Zhongtian Dao again.

    I looked at him in a state of preparation for battle, and felt a little surprised: "Master, I just went to see tonight. Why are you carrying so many things?"

    Wu Dan sighed: "Who knows what we may encounter, it's always better to be more prepared."

    Zhao Yu said: "Since Uncle Wu is here, let's go."

    The three of us drove all the way to the Roman Garden in Hexi District.  He showed his police ID at the door, but no one stopped him.

    Standing downstairs, Zhao Yu asked me to see if there was any problem.  I opened my eyes and looked, and sure enough, I saw a black air rising into the sky from the eighteenth floor.  The momentum of the black air is not weak, it seems that it is not an ordinary kid.

    So I said to Zhao Yu: "Maybe you guessed right, there is a ghost on the 18th floor, and Shen Can's family must have raised a ghost. But, this ghost doesn't seem to be an ordinary ghost, it seems that the ghost is too strong.  "

    Zhao Yu was silent for a while, then said: "Go up and have a look, maybe you will understand."

    After hearing what he said, I became more curious about the situation in Shen Can's house, so I walked into the door of that building.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 116 Death of a Female Star (Part 2)

    ?

    Walking to the elevator, just as I pressed the elevator button, the elevator door suddenly opened.  A cleaner came out pushing a large trash can.  A smell of garbage came, so I couldn't help but cover my nose and hide to the side.

    Wu Dan and Zhao Yu got into the elevator and beckoned me to go in too.  I took a look and felt that there was nothing wrong with the elevator, so I followed it.  Until the eighteenth floor, the elevator door opened, nothing happened.  After getting off the elevator, I thought that the rumors outside might be a bit exaggerated.  Why is there a woman crying in the elevator, isn't that all right?  From the outside, the ghost energy was concentrated on the eighteenth floor, and it seemed that only Shen Can's room had problems.

    After getting out of the elevator door, I found that there were only two houses on the first floor of this community, living opposite each other.  From the outside, the floor looks very atmospheric, and it seems that the space inside is not small.

    Shen Can's family lives in 1801, and the opposite door has not been sold yet, so it is vacant.  I went up and down and unlocked the lock as usual, and opened the door.  After the door was opened, darkness enveloped the room.  I couldn't help but frowned, thinking to myself, why is it that there are no windows in this room?  Even with the curtains drawn, some light should come into the room.

    I found the light switch by the door and pressed it.  After two bangs, the porch and the living room were back to light.  After the lights came on, I realized why it felt like falling into a black hole as soon as I entered the room.  After walking through the porch, I found that the curtains of the living room were drawn, and the curtains seemed to be made of heavy stage curtains, impermeable to light and air.  Although the decoration of the whole house is very rich and grand, but the colors are dark, cool colors, plus thick curtains, there is a very heavy sense of oppression when entering the door, I really don't know how this female star can survive here.

    "I'll go, master, this place is similar to the goblin's cave, it's airtight and light-proof, don't you think this woman is boring?" I frowned.

    Wu Dan said: "Living with cold things for a long time, she doesn't feel this way. Because she is used to it. Those dirty things are afraid of light."

    Zhao Yu said at this time: "Uncle Wu, Song Yan, do you smell a rancid smell?"

    Rancid smell?  I lifted my nose and sniffed for a long time, and I did smell a strange smell.  But this smell is an indescribable smell, like the smell of something rotten, and it's like the smell of garbage.

    Damn, it's not because the hostess is dead, and the garbage is rotting in the house because no one takes it out, right?

    I picked up my nose and smelled it, and it seemed that the rotten smell was coming from the right side, so the three of us walked over.  After turning the corner, I was surprised to find that the living room was so big that it looked like a dance classroom.  After observing it again, I realized that this type of house used to be a three-unit house, but now only one bedroom is reserved, and the other two bedrooms are connected with the living room, forming a whole huge living room.  And in this living room, there are only sofas and coffee tables in the place facing the entrance, and the other places are decorated as if they are dancing and singing venues.

    There is a large mirror in the corner of the living room, which just serves to expand the visual effect of the space.  And in front of the mirror is a very long table resting, slender and winding, I wonder if this is modeled after the stage?  I just glanced at the "stage" like a corridor, and followed Wu Dan and Zhao Yu into the only bedroom.  Pushing open the bedroom door, I immediately smelled a stronger rancid smell, and I couldn't help coughing a few times.  At this time, Wu Dan turned on the light in the bedroom, so the three of us looked at the big bed covered with dark red and gold-rimmed bedspreads in unison¡ª¡ª

    This time, I finally understood the source of the rancid smell.  I saw a female corpse lying on the bed. The female corpse's death condition was extremely terrifying, her face was twisted and twisted, her eyes were wide open, her abdomen was ruptured, and all her internal organs were gone.  There was a large stream of blood extending from the body of the female corpse to the heavy curtain.  But the strangest thing was that the female corpse actually held a huge fruit in her hand.

    It was a bitten persimmon, but it was as big as a melon.  What surprised me even more was that there seemed to be a few obvious footprints in the string of blood that stretched out.  And these footprints are very small, as if stepped on by a baby.  I followed the bloodstain and saw the footprints disappeared behind the heavy curtains.  I took a few steps forward and pulled open the heavy curtain, but no light came in.  It turned out that there was a huge balcony behind the curtain, and the balcony was still sealed, so no sunlight could be seen.  However, there was a huge flowerpot on the balcony, and a tall persimmon tree grew in it, with only branches and leaves but no fruit.  I looked back at the fruit on the female corpse, I'll go, did she get up and pick it off?

    I glanced at the appearance of the female corpse, recalled Shen Can's appearance in my mind, and felt that the two were not the same person.  So I asked Zhao Yu, "Who is this?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and pondered: "I don't know, why did this female corpse appear in Shen Can's house?"

    Wu Dan stepped forward, tore off a vegetable leaf from the female corpse's head, held it up to her eyes, and said, "It seems that the corpse was moved here."

    "Is there a baby at the scene?" I pointed to the footprints on the ground and said inexplicably.

    Zhao Yu said: "No, these footprints were clearly made by someone. Because the distance between the baby's steps is not so large."

    After listening to Zhao Yu's prompt, I looked at the distance between the baby's footprints. Each step was more than half a meter long. This step length is obviously not what a baby's footsteps can reach.

    "Damn it, did someone kill someone and throw the body away? And put it at Shen Can's house? Did the murderer think that no one would come to investigate after a murder happened here?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu looked a little strange, and said, "Do you know what happened when Shen Can died?"

    As soon as I said this, I suddenly recalled: Could it be that such a strange scene happened when Shen Can died?  Thinking of this, I couldn't help but shiver.  But what about their internal organs?  And why are you holding a big persimmon in your hand?

    Wu Dan said: "It seems that someone deliberately left the body here to attract people's attention, or to attract the attention of investigators."

    "Called our attention? Why?" I asked: "And it seems that there are more than one woman who died in this way, and now there are only two."

    "The person who dumped the corpse obviously threw the corpse here, imitating the scene where Shen Can and the woman died, and wanted to tell us that this is a serial murder case, and no matter what method the case was set up, now  It's not just one person who died." Zhao Yu said.

    "Wait a minute," I interrupted him and asked, "You told me that the reason this case was kept secret was because the victim was 'special'. Although I don't quite understand what you mean, it seems that you think this case is  For Shen Can, there shouldn¡¯t be other victims, right?¡±

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "You're wrong. What I meant at the beginning was special, which meant the inside story behind this female celebrity, not other issues. I thought she was silenced, but now it seems that there may be other reasons behind her death.  reason."

    "Shut up? I rely on it." I immediately thought of some gossip about Shen Can that I had read on the Internet.  I usually take a light-hearted attitude towards these kinds of news.  I think this is all speculation, it's just that entertainment reporters like to make more associations.  But now it seems that there is no wave without wind.

    Although this Shen Can acted in a low-key manner, some media revealed that she lived a luxurious life, entangled with many high-ranking officials, and also had a "bed list", making it look like a high-ranking official prostitute in ancient times.  Thinking of this, I suddenly subtly understood why Zhao Yu and I were the only ones in this case, and the director was ordered to investigate.  Not only because of the weirdness, but also because Shen Can's identity is too embarrassing and sensitive for many people to know.  Some netizens broke the news before that Shen Can is very fond of emeralds, and usually, whether she is wearing an LV gold silk scarf or a loewe leather dress, she seems to want to get rid of folk singers and become an international famous brand  character.  She has to try all of the world's top brands Chanel and Hermes, which are only worn by 20-year-old girls in the United States.  Shencan crocodile leather Hermes Birkin bag (hermes birkin), the market price is about 450,000 yuan.  It seems that the water behind this female star is very deep.

    At this time, Zhao Yu took out his mobile phone and took a few pictures of the corpse.  I looked at the face of the female corpse and frowned.  I don't know how the internal organs disappeared, could they be poached alive?  Thinking of this, I got goosebumps all over my body.  When I was thinking about it, suddenly the lights flickered, and my eyes went dark, damn, the power went out!

    My mood suddenly became tense, and at the same time I found out the god of war, and leaned against Wu Dan.  Just then, I heard a soft sound of music coming from the direction of the living room.  Ding ding dong dong sounds very nice, just like someone is playing the piano.  I couldn't help listening to the music carefully, but suddenly I saw a flash of light in front of me, and a beam of light was cast right on the face of the hideous female corpse.  Under the light and shadow, the female corpse's face seemed to be grinning.  I shivered, and when I turned around, I saw that it was Wu Dan who had turned on the flashlight, so I was slightly relieved.  However, the piano sound became clearer and clearer, which made me nervous again.

    "What's the sound in the living room?" I asked Wu Dan.

    Wu Dan said: "It seems to be the sound of a piano, but I didn't find the piano when I entered the door. Go and have a look."

    Having said that, the three of us returned to the living room, looked around carefully, and saw that the living room was empty, but the clear sound of music echoed in the empty living room.

    Wu Dan's flashlight scanned the living room.  At this moment, I suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure in the big mirror in the living room.  It is used for the reflection of the flashlight. The shadows of the three of us in the mirror should not be clearly seen, only blurred shadows can be seen.  However, the figure just now seemed to be frozen in the mirror.

    My scalp went numb, and I whispered to Wu Dan: "Master, there is something in that mirror." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)Said to Wu Dan: "Master, there is something in that mirror." (Remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 117 Shady

    ?

    After hearing what I said, Wu Dan pointed the flashlight at the direction of the mirror to take a picture, but nothing was seen.  I frowned and said, "Master, I really saw it just now, do you think that ghost is in the mirror?"

    Wu Dan said in a low voice: "Don't make a fuss, listen to the song carefully. Where have you heard it? It's familiar to you."

    I listened carefully to the sound of music, it seemed to be coming from the long platform.  It seemed that the table was a piano, and someone played music on it.  It¡¯s just that in this dark, empty room, the deep piano music also seems to have a hint of ghosts, and the notes open and close like ghost eyes, looking at us with a sly smile in the dark.

    I suppressed the fear in my heart and focused on listening to the rhythm of the music.  This music is really familiar to my ears. After listening to it for a long time, I finally remembered: "Ci'ao, Master, isn't this the ringtone of a villain? I remember that she liked an online game a while ago, "Nine Yin Manual".  This episode. The name of this song is "Love Flower", and I have heard her mention it more than once."

    "A love flower again?" Zhao Yu said, "Could it be a coincidence?"

    Wu Dan said: "No, Xiao Zhao, go and see what's behind the curtain, pay attention."

    So Zhao Yu and I walked to the curtain as thick as a stage curtain.  I nervously held God of War and nodded to Zhao Yu.  Zhao Yu understood and tore open the heavy curtains.

    I just felt a very subtle aroma hit my nostrils, and then it became more and more intense.  The fragrance is very wonderful, light and elegant, but after smelling it too much, there is a slight dizziness.  But looking at the scene on the balcony again, I was even more surprised.

    There is also a huge balcony behind the curtains, but this balcony is not blocked by curtains or any black cloth and black paper.  The whole side is full of floor-to-ceiling glass windows, and a round of cold moon shines pale light from the window, just shining on the potted plants on the balcony.

    There are a total of six pots of flowers on the balcony. The flowers are black and look like lilies, but they are much more seductive than lilies.

    "Black mandala, love flower??" I was surprised.

    Unexpectedly, Shen Can also planted this kind of weird flower.  Since I saw this pattern in Bengbu last time, I searched for information about love flowers.  The flower language of the black mandala is the flower language of the black mandala: endless love and revenge! It is said that the black mandala always blooms near the execution ground, like a calm bystander, recording every moment when life disappears.  This was originally a cursed flower.

    "Master, here is a black mandala. Is it related to the pattern I saw in Bengbu? What is the relationship between Lu Yiming and Shen Can?" I turned around and asked.

    But the moment I looked back, I was shocked to find that everything around me became bizarre and strange.  Behind me is a large sea of ??black mandala flowers. The black flowers are undulating, dangling in front of my eyes like waves.  I can no longer see the shadows of Zhao Yu and Wu Dan.  Only then did I suddenly understand: I was too close to this love flower, and I had hallucinations after smelling too many flowers.

    The easiest way to hallucinate is to have it for yourself, and you will wake up when you feel pain.  But at this time, I found that I couldn't move my arm.  I tried my best, but felt that these two arms were as heavy as a thousand catties, and I couldn't lift them up.  Suddenly, cold sweat broke out on my forehead.  I thought to myself, wouldn't Wu Dan and Zhao Yu also be recruited?  ?

    I saw that the black mandala grew more and more, and even grew taller. In an instant, it had grown to my waist.  After that, I actually saw long tongues with venomous thorns growing out of the stamens, rolling towards me.  I dodged left and right, for fear that this weird tongue would wrap around me.  However, there was something sticky like "saliva" ticking around on the tongue, and a few drops flew to my face, and suddenly my face felt like it had been scalded by a soldering iron, and there was a piercing pain  .

    Seeing that the situation was not good, I quickly became cruel and bit my tongue hard.  A fishy sweet taste came from the tip of the tongue.  Nima, I bit my tongue in a hurry.  I spit out the blood immediately, but it happened to spit on the petals in front of me.  But miraculously, the sea of ??flowers around finally disappeared, and what remained were the six potted flowers on the balcony, which bloomed in the moonlight, and were extraordinarily enchanting.

    I breathed a sigh of relief, thinking I was saved.  He went back to look for Wu Dan and Zhao Yu, but they were still not in the living room.  I was taken aback, wondering if I was still hallucinating?  ?

    Just at this time, I suddenly discovered that the six flowers had turned into six human faces. These six human faces were extremely ugly and distorted, and the facial features seemed to have been bumped. They were completely misplaced.  What's more terrible is that every face is smiling at me strangely, laughing so hard that I feel hairy in my heart.

    At this time, I couldn't bear it any longer. I moved my legs and found that I had regained consciousness, so I pointed my gun at the mandala's face and wanted to shoot.  Just at this moment, the six faces suddenly came together.?The ground said with a strange smile: "What wish do you have? Let us help you realize it."

    Wish?  ?  I paused, recalling the introduction in the information in my mind.  It was a seemingly nonsensical introduction, saying that the black mandala is a kind of poignant and strange flower, and the black mandala cultivated with care can be psychic.  There is a legend in the black mandala, there is an elf living in each black mandala flower, and they can help you realize your wishes.  However, they also have an exchange condition, that is, human blood donation.

    As long as you water the black and enchanting mandala flower with your own blood, the spirit in the flower will appear.  human blood.  Uh-huh?  !  I suddenly remembered the mouthful of blood I spit just now, which seemed to hit the petals of one of the potted flowers!  !

    Could it be that this human face is the soul of a flower?  Ciao, it's too damn ugly, love flower!  !  This soul has to look like a girl!  !  With a face that is not as good as Rongmao's, how dare you call yourself a love flower? Oh shit!  !

    This stuff is not real, this stuff is not real I hurriedly brainwashed myself.  I speculated that the scene in front of me was also an illusion, so I bit my arm, wondering if the numbness from the mandala hadn't subsided yet?

    However, this bite made me almost cry out in pain.  I'm second, I'm not anesthetized at all, Nima, is this flower really refined?  ?  ?  How can it be!  !  !

    I saw those six faces still smiling at me, and a nonsensical idea of ??giving it a try suddenly rose in my heart.  So, I said to those six faces: "Tell me why Shen Can died!"

    The six faces suddenly let out a strange manic laughter.  This laugh makes me feel weak.  Just when I was about to pull the trigger, the human face said, "You dig in the soil of the potting plant, and you will know the answer." Then, the six human faces disappeared at the same time.

    The mandala flower returned to its original shape and turned into a flower again.  I stepped forward hesitantly, opened one of the pots with my hands and looked, but there was nothing.  I opened the second pot and found an oiled paper bag inside, so I took it out.  When I unfolded it, I was so scared that I dropped the thing on the ground.

    That's a pair of fucking human eyes that have been gouged out. Damn, what the hell is Shen Can doing at home?  ?

    Thinking of this, I simply smashed all the flowerpots of the black mandala, only to find that there were oiled paper packages in the six flowerpots, and each paper package contained a pair of human organs.  One pair of ears, one pair of eyes, two fingers, one nose, two lips.  There is only a piece of paper in the oiled paper bag in a flower pot without any organs.

    I saw that the paper was folded, but it looked like a paper sign from a temple.  I unfolded the paper and saw that there were eight neat brush characters on it: "Mother Yi Tianxia, ??Destiny Brings Peach Blossoms."

    The mother of the world?  This vocabulary surprised me, and I immediately thought of Empress Xiao, a romantic woman in history who was fascinated by the emperor.  This product has changed several dynasties, and always accompanied by the king is a stunner in the world. When she was born, Yuan Tiangang, a famous fortune-teller at that time, was amazed by her appearance. After carefully calculating her birth date, she finally came up with eight characters.  The conclusion-"Mother's appearance in the world, life brings peach blossoms." Empress Xiao's later life experience seems to just confirm these eight words.  Since she became the concubine of Jin at the age of thirteen, she has been constantly forced to change her identity. She has experienced Sui Changdi's empress, Yu Wenhuaji's concubine Shu, Dou Jiande's concubine, two generations of Turkic king's concubine, and finally  He became the Zhaorong in the harem of Emperor Taizong Li Shimin of Tang Dynasty.  All kinds of vicissitudes, all kinds of romance, all melted into her life course of dozens of years old, making her a woman with a strange destiny.  The reason why I have a deep memory of Empress Xiao is because a few days ago I saw the villain watching a harem fighting scene, which was about Empress Xiao's counterattack.

    Didn't expect this anecdote in history to appear again in this world?  But who is this referring to?  Shen Can?  Ci'ao, she is dead, it is impossible to verify these eight words.

    However, the fairy in the flower is still a ghost, which seems to imply that Shen Can died on these eight characters.  But this era is no longer the era of feudal emperors, and there is no such thing as empress and emperor.  Well, these eight characters obviously refer to something else!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 118 Strange Baby

    ?

    "Mother's rites are in the world, life brings peach blossoms." Although this sentence can only be regarded as a sentence in a historical allusion in modern times, when it appears in this kind of place, no one will think that it is just a simple history.  introduction.  Nima, what does this mean?

    Just as I was wondering, I suddenly heard a bang from the bedroom.  I was startled, and in a panic, I stuffed the note into my pocket, and rushed towards the bedroom in two or three steps.  When approaching the door, something suddenly came out from the half-hidden door of the bedroom.  I was startled, and quickly jumped onto the long platform beside me.

    For this one, I heard a "boom" sound under my feet, as if I stepped on a piano key heavily, making a roaring note.  I was taken aback, and took two steps back and forth, only to find that as my steps moved, the sound under my feet fluctuated and changed.  Nima, there is a wonderful natural piano under my feet.  This square table was originally hollow, and when people stepped on it, it was as if they were pressing the keys of a piano, and they could play music.

    This design reminds me of Fuchai, the king of Wu in ancient times. The old bk felt that Xishi walked with light steps, so he built a music corridor for Xishi in the Guanwa Palace of Wuwang Palace, and listened to Xishi's light footsteps walking on it.  music.  I didn't expect that this Shen Can girl would be treated like a Xi Shi nowadays. I don't know which old bk has such a bad taste, and even designed a music platform for her.

    But this is not the time to ponder these things, because I saw a long, vine-like thing growing out from behind the bedroom door at a high speed. In a short while, the vine branched and sprouted, and three huge vines grew out.  Persimmons come.

    I frowned, thinking of the nameless female corpse in the bedroom just now, holding this kind of fucking persimmon in her hand!  At this time, I saw that the persimmon was getting bigger and bigger, and finally it was as big as a child.  What was even more weird was that the persimmon exploded suddenly with a "bang", and a thing the size of a baby came out of it.  The whole body of the strange thing was yellow like persimmon pulp, and it had all the five sense organs, but they were all the same color as the fruit. The three things ran towards me with strange smiles.

    Ciao, I was taken aback. Seeing these three strange babies were about to crawl to my feet, I quickly raised my gun and shot.  When the shot went down, my feet exploded with a "bang", and a ball of yellow viscous liquid splashed on my face. I couldn't dodge it in time, and I was sprayed all over my face.  I wiped my face and smelled the smell of plant juice.

    I wiped off the things on my face three times and five times, and watched the movements of the other two strange babies vigilantly.  Suddenly I felt a pain in my ankle, I looked down, and I went, one of them was biting my ankle.  Unexpectedly, this thing has a baby's appearance, but it has sharp teeth. This bite hurts me a lot.  I hurriedly kicked my legs hard to get rid of this strange baby, but I didn't expect these two things to kick one another, biting and refusing to let go.  Soon, I noticed that there was blood running down my ankle.

    My scalp was numb, and I thought that if this continues, I must bite off a piece of flesh!  So, I became ruthless, raised my gun and fired a shot at each of the two things.  But the shot just now seemed to make these two things wary. As soon as I pulled the trigger, the two strange babies dodged, and both of them threw themselves on my back, biting my back and refusing to come down  .

    I'm Oo!  !  I am not your daddy!  !  I jumped up and down and wanted to shake off these two lice-like things.  But I didn't expect that these two monsters were like leeches, sticking to people's bodies as if growing on the back, and they didn't shake off.  But there was a pain in the back, Tsao, is this really the fruit of the persimmon tree!  !  This is obviously a pitcher plant that can bite people!  !  !

    At this time, there was a sharp pain from being bitten on my back, and I couldn't help shouting: "Master, Master, help me!! What are you doing in the bedroom??!"

    Hearing my shout, Wu Dan immediately rushed out with Zhongtian on his shoulders, seeing me jumping and shouting wildly on the high platform, mixed with the ping-pong of notes under my feet, he couldn't help saying angrily: "Little bk, don't move your mother,  I come!"

    Having said that, I saw the Zhongtian Dao in his hand flicker, and a series of saber lights struck towards my back.  I broke out in a cold sweat on my forehead, remembering that the knife cut off the hair before, and I would kill a ghost without waiting to miss.  I secretly prayed: Master, you can count on your strength, don't miss it!  !

    Fortunately, although Wu Dan usually looks unreliable, he is quite reliable at critical moments.  When the knife came down, I only heard two "pops" from the back, the two monsters had already been chopped off by Wu Dan, cut into two pieces and fell to the ground.

    Only then did my tense nerves relax, and I looked down at the strange baby on the ground, who had been cut in half by Wu Dan's waist.

    "Master, what is this?" I jumped up to Wu Dan and asked.

    Wu Dan said: "How do I know that, just now?? Xiao Zhao and I rushed in when we heard a noise in the room.  It turned out that the inner persimmon tree suddenly grew tender and so many branches came out. Don't mind, Xiao Zhao went to cut the tree, and if it grows longer, it will overwhelm the sky.  "

    As soon as Wu Dan finished speaking, Zhao Yu also rushed out from the bedroom, but his body was even more colorful.  In fact, it is colorful, but there are only two colors, blood red and the light yellow juice of the persimmon, which dyed his white shirt into a palette.

    I was startled, and rushed up to ask, "Why, are you injured?"

    Zhao Yu threw a broken wooden stake in his hand and said, "I'm fine, but after the root of this tree was cut off, there were blood spots."

    I saw that Zhao Yu was holding a kitchen knife that he probably brought from the kitchen. There was blood on the knife, and the cut tree roots were also bleeding.

    "I'm going to go, what are these things!! Is Shen Can a star or a witch!!" I couldn't help shouting.

    It was already late at night, and the moonlight outside the window was cold and bright, illuminating the living room transparently.  Wu Dan looked down at the broken organs I just dug out from the black mandala flower pot, and said, "This is interesting, it seems that they were not cut from the same person. I read the news a while ago, a certain place  The case of gouging out eyes occurred, which impressed me deeply. It reminded me of a sorcery I heard many years ago. This thing originated from Yunnan, and it is said that different people¡¯s souls have different effects. Therefore, different  Cutting off human organs and putting them together is to integrate the spiritual power of these people, and then refine them, and the final ghost or ghost will have abilities that ordinary ghosts do not have."

    "Fuck, what a blockbuster? But I don't think the patchwork ghost just now is too powerful." I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "That's because this thing is not fully formed. Look at these flowers, most of them are flower bones, and there are not many real flowers. This shows that the ghosts living inside have not yet fully formed. I guess Shen Can didn't wait for this.  The ghost grows and dies, so he can maintain this level now. When the flower is over, the ghost is also over."

    Zhao Yu suddenly said: "The reason why she put the flowers on the balcony is also to let the ghost absorb the essence of the moonlight. It is placed indoors during the day. It is a pity that Shen Can died and no one took care of the flowers during the day, so the spirit of the ghost  In fact, a lot of strength is consumed by Yang Qi."

    Wu Dan continued: "It's not just that. You see, the flower mud in this flower pot is not ordinary flower mud at all, but grave soil. Moreover, she probably uses blood to water several pots of flowers every day, because the lower layer of the soil has  It has a strong fishy smell, I don¡¯t know if you can smell it.¡±

    Hearing what Wu Dan said, I felt even more nauseated.  Nima, each of these female stars has a stronger taste than the other.  First I heard that a Hong Kong and Taiwan female star drank corpse oil in order to marry into a wealthy family, and then I heard that she raised a kid in order to become famous.  It's nothing.

    Now this one is even more powerful. On the two balconies, flowers of death are planted to raise ghosts, and the other persimmon tree looks like a freak. I don't know what she is tossing about.  I was curious, can I fall asleep at night with such a messy thing?

    At this moment, I thought of the female corpse on the bed, and asked, "Is that corpse not a fraud?"

    Wu Dan took a look at me and said, "We are too busy with these things, and you still want her to cheat the corpse?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Speaking of that corpse, I feel that the garbage smell on this corpse is like staying in a trash can."

    Trash can, cleaner?  !  A thought flashed through my mind, and I remembered the cleaner wearing a mask and gloves who passed us by when I went upstairs just now.  I'll go, could it be that guy who dumped his body?  ?  This throwing of the corpse was too ingenious and creative, and it was thrown at Shen Can's house?  And reproduce the scene of the crime!  Could it be that it has something to do with the murderer?  Or is he a murderer?

    However, this reasoning is not correct.  We guessed it just now. If we sincerely throw away the corpse, the wilderness is much better than this place.  Throw it here, and it will be discovered soon.  If it is not a psychopath, then this person must be sending us some information.  That is: Shen Can is not the only woman who died like this. I don't know if there will be such victims in the future.

    Thinking of this, I took out the note in my pocket and showed it to Wu Dan.  "Mother Yi Tianxia is destined to bring peach blossoms?" Wu Dan read: "Mother Yi Tianxia is destined to bring peach blossoms?"  The last empress. The most famous example is Zhao Feiyan from the Han Dynasty."

    I stroked my forehead and said, "Master, I just want to ask you what you think of these two sentences. They are buried in a flower pot."

    "Sign the document." Wu Dan said: "But it seems that it is not allowed. You see, Shen Can is dead, so how can you go to the mother world." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 119 The False Witch

    ?

    Although there was a fierce fight just now, the amazing thing is that when we finished the battle and said a few words, the branches that had spread all over the room suddenly shrank slowly and turned into dead leaves and branches everywhere.  Wu Dan first pulled out the black mandalas, and then Zhao Yu directly called the director of the city bureau, saying that the female body was found at Shen Can's house.  After that, the police car drove to the downstairs of the Roman garden and removed the female body.

    Only one police car came, and it didn't even sound its horn, as if everything was going on quietly.  In addition, only Shen Can's family lived on the 18th floor, and no one paid attention to the movements here.  In fact, there are not many houses in the entire Roman garden, and the place is very gloomy, and everyone does not go out at night, let alone meddle in these nosy matters.

    The three of us followed the police car back, and the moment we got into the car, the wound on my back was pulled, and a burst of burning pain came from my back.  Enduring the pain, I climbed into the car and saw a doctor in the car, treating Zhao Yu and Wu Dan's wounds.  They also seemed to have suffered a lot of wounds from that weird branch, but luckily they were all skin wounds, so it didn't matter.  When the doctor came to help me with the medicine, I caught a glimpse of Wu Dan holding a black datura flower in a daze.  The floral fragrance of this thing is so dizzy, I couldn't help frowning: "Master, do you like this thing very much?"

    Wu Dan sighed: "I saw this flower and thought of someone I knew before."

    I laughed and said, "Woman? Lover?"

    Wu Dan threw the flower out, scratched his hair, and said: "You think too much, I think of a man, and not a friend."

    "Then what do you want him to do?" I asked curiously.

    "More than 20 years ago, I worshiped Mao Shunfang, a descendant of the Maoshan School, as my teacher to learn Taoism. At that time, my master had a good friend named Ma Jingcheng. He was good at cultivating black mandalas, and once said that his favorite is the black mandala.  This kind of psychic flower." Wu Dan said.

    "Ma Jingcheng? I haven't heard of it." I said blankly.  Those who practice Taoism are far away from the hustle and bustle. Their names and lives cannot be understood by modern people who live in a hurry in the city.

    "But now, he should be dead." Wu Dan said.  Wu Dan's words sound a bit meaningful.  "Should be dead", what does this mean, life and death are uncertain?  And it's strange to see his expression, he said he missed his old friend, but he didn't; he said he was an enemy, but he didn't look like it either.  Rather, it seems to be thinking of a person who is very regrettable, or a person who is a little frightening.

    I was just about to ask who this person surnamed Ma is. At this moment, Zhao Yu suddenly said: "The director called me just now and said that the identity of the female corpse has been sent to investigate. Uncle Wu, please don't bother me."  Tell what happened here, because the case is being investigated undercover."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "I understand. But the persimmon tree is a bit weird. I think it might be helpful to check the origin of the persimmon tree."

    After the police car arrived at the city bureau and sent the body down, the three of us also went back to rest.  I still followed Zhao Yu back to his dormitory.  As soon as Ruan Lingxi arrived in Tianjin, she went to live with Sister Shenxian.  Since this investigation is relatively secret, I didn't tell her. Fortunately, although Ruan Lingxi is savage, she is quite smart.  Seeing that I didn't say anything, she didn't ask any more questions.  This is the advantage of a man who is fierce on the outside and soft on the inside, and will not pester you unreasonably to ask questions, act coquettishly and act like an idiot.

    After returning to the dormitory, the wound on the back was still burning.  I lay down on the bed and called Zhao Yu to come up and apply medicine to me.  Zhao Yu was obedient and didn't care too much, but I fell asleep during the bandaging process and slept until dawn the next day.

    When I got up the next day, I felt dizzy and almost fell to the floor.  I looked at Zhao Yu who was arranging his clothes in the mirror and said, "Hey, I feel like I've lost too much blood and I'm a little dizzy. Am I seriously injured?"

    I couldn't see the wound on the back, but I lifted the trouser leg and looked at the wound on the ankle, which was wrapped in gauze, so I couldn't see anything.  Zhao Yu glanced at me helplessly: "Are you so delicate? You look like a girl. I don't think you are dizzy because of excessive blood loss, but because you fainted from inhaling too much datura flower fragrance yesterday."

    "Then why are you all right?" I asked suspiciously.

    "Because Uncle Wu and I opened the window in the bedroom to ventilate the air. When we went to the living room later, we saw that you were in a mess, so we forgot about it." Zhao Yu said calmly.

    I scolded: "I believed in your evil, why did I get seriously injured?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Okay, don't complain. Our colleagues were working overtime last night to handle the case." As he spoke, he handed the phone to me and said, "Look, the materials my colleagues passed on to me came early this morning."

    I took his mobile phone and looked at it, and saw a photo appear on the screen, which was an autopsy report.  It turned out that the name of the deceased last night was Cui Lin.?The identity was found because Cui Lin¡¯s family reported to the police a few days ago that Cui Lin left the house for work one day, then disappeared and never came back.

    The Public Security Bureau has already prepared files, so it is much easier to check.  Cui Lin's internal organs were not taken out, but seemed to melt away by herself.  The nutrition of the persimmon tree is also very strange, it seems to be fed by the essence and blood of the human body, the roots are full of blood.

    "It's evil, do you think it's a sorcery?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "Go and find out who Cui Lin met before she died today, maybe there will be clues."

    After a night's sleep, my spirits improved a lot, so I got up and followed Zhao Yu to report to the Municipal Bureau, and then drove out in the Municipal Bureau's car.

    We first investigated Cui Lin's family and colleagues, and asked if Cui Lin had frequent contacts with strangers recently.  The investigation for half a day has yielded no results.  Cui Lin is a factory worker with a single social circle and a single circle of friends, and she doesn't like meeting strangers very much.

    After inquiring for a long time, I couldn't do anything.  Just as we were about to leave, one of Cui Lin's colleagues stopped us: "By the way, comrade policeman, I don't know if there is something related to this case, and I don't know whether I should talk about it."

    When I heard this, I immediately remembered that classic line of nonsense in film and television dramas: "I don't know if I should say it or not."  !

    I asked patiently: "Sister, what do you want to tell me?"

    The middle-aged female worker glared at me and said, "I'm not a big sister, am I that old?" Then she turned her head to Zhao Yu and said with a beaming smile, "I'll tell Police Officer Zhao."

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "Please tell me."

    The middle-aged female worker said: "Oh, it's always bad to gossip about people. But Xiao Cui, she has a physical problem, and she can't conceive a child. She has taken a lot of medicine over the years, but it didn't get better. Later, his husband and wife  The two went to see a doctor when they had free time. Over the years, they have sought medical treatment everywhere, and they have traveled to large and small hospitals all over the country, but they have not been cured. But just four months ago, Xiao Cui and his wife heard from nowhere that Tianjin  A famous doctor from other places came. It is said that he is very powerful and can cure all kinds of difficult and miscellaneous diseases. They went there.  The husband and wife were very happy. But I didn't expect Xiao Cui to go to the prenatal checkup last time, no, she never came back, alas."

    "A famous doctor from other places? Which hospital?" I asked.

    The middle-aged female worker said: "I don't know about that, but it seems to be a private clinic. As for where, I don't know."

    Pregnant?  This word moved my heart, and I remembered the strange baby I saw that night.  Could it be that the persimmon tree is a kind of sorcery, allowing the mutated persimmon to replace the fetus in the abdomen?  Nima, this is too weird.

    "Is that famous doctor only looking at miscellaneous diseases like infertility?" Zhao Yu asked suddenly.

    The female worker was taken aback by his question, then nodded and said: "Maybe, or you can ask Xiao Cui's man, he should know where the doctor is."

    Zhao Yu and I thanked the female worker, and quickly took a taxi to Cui Lin's house.  Cui Lin's family lives in a residential area on the outskirts of the city, which is about to be demolished.  Probably for the convenience of going to work, the couple rented this place.

    I went up and knocked on the door, and after a while, the door opened, and a haggard middle-aged man leaned out and asked, "Who are you?"

    "Police." Zhao Yu said, showing his ID.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty

    ?

    Cui Lin's husband looked at us, sighed, nodded and opened the door to let us in.

    Zhao Yu didn't talk nonsense, and said bluntly: "We came this time to learn about your wife's death. I heard that you have been busy seeking medical treatment recently, and your wife became pregnant afterwards, right?"

    Cui Lin's husband sighed: "Yes, we are not too young, and I will be forty after the new year. My wife is three years younger than me. Because of infertility, we have seen many doctors. I didn't expect  My wife can still conceive a child. We are looking forward to this child, but we did not expect my wife to die tragically"

    Having said that, Cui Lin's husband covered his face and cried.  I felt unbearable when I saw it, and didn't know how to comfort me for a while.  Zhao Yu continued with a calm face, "Your wife was murdered, so I hope you can help us find the murderer, so as to seek justice for your wife."

    Cui Lin's husband wiped away his tears and sighed: "Comrade policeman, I don't understand who can harm us. We are both ordinary workers and we don't have much money. What's the point of harming us. Neither of us likes to be sociable."  People, the friends around me have been together for many years, and they have no reason to harm us."

    I said anxiously: "We want to ask, where did the so-called famous doctor you have seen come from?"

    "Famous doctor?" Cui Lin's husband thought about it, and suddenly said: "Are you asking about the famous doctor who can make people have children? In fact, she is not a hospital doctor. I heard that she is the daughter of the patriarch in the Miao village. We are also  Hearing what other people said, it was very useful, so I went to ask her to help them conceive a child."

    "Crap, the daughter of the Miao village chief is here?? I'll fuck it. Do you believe it too?" I said speechlessly.

    Zhao Yu glared at me, and then said to Cui Lin's husband, "What's this man's name, and where does he live now?"

    Cui Lin's husband said: "I really don't know what her name is, but many people call her Master Qin or Master Qin. She lives near the Great Depression, and it was there when we went to find her. At that time, she told us  Well, being pregnant with this child will shorten our lives by 30 years, so it is not easy to tell people this way. She told us to follow her orders. If there is any mistake in the middle, we will neither get a child nor  I can¡¯t get my life back. At first I was reluctant, but Cui Lin was very persistent and believed, so I just let her go, and I wanted to ask for sustenance.¡±

    Zhao Yu nodded, then lightly bumped me with his elbow, then gave me a wink and asked me to look at the balcony of Cui Lin's house.  I followed his gaze to look at the balcony, and couldn't help being surprised.  I saw a persimmon tree growing on the balcony, exactly the same as the one in Shen Can's house.  It's just that the tree didn't bear fruit, and it wasn't as strong as Shen Can's family.

    "Where did the persimmon tree come from?" I asked Cui Lin's husband.

    Then he came to a sudden, and said: "By the way, I forgot if you didn't mention it. This tree was given by Master Qin, who told us to water it with the blood of livestock, and said that when the fruit grows and falls to the ground, we will water the tree."  The fruit is buried in a flowerpot, and then my wife can conceive."

    Persimmon fruit?  I suddenly remembered the fruit held in the hands of Cui Lin's corpse.  Did she dig it out and take it away before she died?  I'll go, it's so obsessive.

    Zhao Yu said: "Tell us specifically, how did Master Qin help you cure your illness?"

    Cui Lin's husband thought about it for a while, and relayed the sorcerer's sorcerer's witchcraft.  Then Master Qin asked them to drink a bowl of sweet water and a bowl of bitter water, then cut ten drops of blood from their fingers and put them in the cups.  Afterwards, Master Qin took back the cup and asked the two of them to have sex after dark, and then go to her the next day.

    The couple then did so.  The next morning, Cui Lin and her husband went to see Master Qin again and saw that she took out a plate with two seeds on it, one was black and the other was purple, and then Master Qin asked them if they wanted a boy or a girl  .  ?

    The two said they must have a boy.  Then Master Qin gave them the purple seeds and told them that this is the seed of a persimmon tree. After returning home, plant it and it will produce a fruit soon, but don¡¯t touch it, as long as it is there,  The child can be conceived, and when the child is born, the fruit will fall to the ground by itself, and the fruit will be buried under the root of the tree, and there will be no problems from then on.

    But if there is any accident that damages the fruit, then the child will be gone.

    So after the two of them got home, they planted the seeds in the flower pots on the balcony.  After a while, a small tree really grew, and in the third month, a persimmon grew, and it grew bigger and bigger.  The strangest thing is that his wife is really pregnant with a child, just like the persimmon, the persimmon is a few months, the child will grow a few months.

    After hearing this, I wondered if the persimmon used their blood as a medium to grow in Cui Lin's body.???  Isn't the child born a "vegetative"?

    I asked Cui Lin's husband, was it normal during the prenatal checkup?  Will it be different from other fetuses?

    Cui Lin's husband shook his head and said, "It's the same as a normal fetus, there is no difference. But¡ª"

    "But what?" I asked.

    Cui Lin's husband pondered: "We heard about this Master Qin from a neighbor before. Some people asked for help before, and indeed they gave birth to a child. Basically, they can conceive after asking. But some of them didn't listen carefully to Master Qin's advice.  Yes, there are miscarriages and other phenomena. As far as people who have miscarriages are concerned, they are different from normal ones."

    Zhao Yu said: "Is there no fetus at all?"

    Cui Lin's husband was taken aback, and asked, "How do you know? We have a neighbor who also wanted a son, and then went to ask Master Qin. But one day his wife had a miscarriage, and what came out was a big baby boy.  A pile of mushy flesh-colored mucus, no fetus inside. The strangest thing is that the body was found outside the yard the next day. It was a baby-like thing, and what he was holding in his hand was the persimmon that had grown from his tree.  .This incident is too strange, and no one really knows what is going on."

    Zhao Yu nodded and said to Cui Lin's husband, "Thank you for cooperating with the investigation. Let's take our leave first."

    Having said that, Zhao Yu pulled me out and said, "Great Depression, let's go find Master Qin."

    I was also very curious about the virtues of this magician, so we drove all the way to the Great Depression, and based on the location Cui Lin's husband told me, we found the place where the so-called Master Qin was.

    That Master Qin lived in a residential building near the Great Depression, on the first floor, with a small courtyard.  However, Nima also planted several persimmon trees in this yard.  How much she loves persimmons!  !

    When I walked to the gate of the courtyard, I smelled a scent of joss sticks.  The far door is half-closed, perhaps it is convenient for so-called faithful men and women to come and go.  Zhao Yu and I opened the door and walked to the main door, and saw that the door was also open.  Go in and take a look, hey, there are quite a few people waiting piously.

    What's more interesting is that each of these waiting people held a bunch of incense in their hands, bowed towards the door of the inner room a few times, and then went to insert the incense in the incense burner in the corner one after another.

    I saw that there are men and women among these people, most of them are not very old, and it seems that they are all seeking children.  I thought to myself, this is really awesome, this is better than the business of Peking Union Medical College Hospital.  But what happened to the burning incense?

    So I grabbed a man and asked, "Excuse me, what do you mean by burning incense?"

    The man didn't speak. The woman beside him looked at me and said, "This represents respect and faith for Master Qin."

    I smiled at Zhao Yu and said, "Why don't we burn two too?"

    Zhao Yu glared at me and said nothing.  At this time, someone came into the house again, and naturally went to fetch incense to burn.  I looked at the couple who had just entered the door, and they seemed to be regular customers, because the woman's abdomen was obviously swollen, and she seemed to be pregnant.  It's a pity that I don't know what I'm pregnant with.

    Zhao Yu and I wanted to go up to knock on the door, but someone stopped us.  I saw that standing in our way was a chubby, white, middle-aged man, wearing a cotton coat, and said with a smile: "You two, please be patient, we will be in line soon."

    I said angrily: "Block our way, we are the police, here to investigate the case, get out of the way!" Thinking of the old witch's murderous sorcery in the house, I didn't have a good impression of this middle-aged man.

    "Comrade policemen also have to abide by the rule of first come, first served," the man's face darkened.  I thought to myself, hey, it looks like he hasn't figured out what's going on yet!  I just wanted to go forward and push him away, but Zhao Yu stopped me and said in a low voice: "We will keep a low profile in this investigation, so don't make trouble. If we want us to wait, let's wait. Anyway.  Not long."

    So I just have to be patient and wait.  At this time, the two who had just arrived respectfully put the incense in the incense burner after paying their respects.  I thought to myself, this master Qin is quite good at making money, and these guests have to buy a few of her incense sticks when they come.  Thinking about it, I hummed subconsciously: "Hold you in my hands, burn incense devoutly; silently pray to God to guide me in my direction; don't ask for soul-stirring"

    "Keep quiet!!" the middle-aged man dissatisfied.

    Zhao Yu rubbed the center of his brows, and sighed, "Why do I think it's a mistake to investigate the case with you?"

    I laughed and said: "This is called loving work and being full of energy."

    As soon as I finished speaking, the middle-aged man came over and said helplessly to us: "Master Qin let you two in. It's too noisy."

    Zhao Yu and I gave each other a wink, that's all right, now we'll be able to get acquainted with this pretense.

    We both walked in and saw a woman coming out, also with a big belly.  I thought to myself, if they knew that their stomachs were full of persimmons, how embarrassing they would be.  After entering the door, I saw that the room inside was very magically arranged, similar to the main hall of a temple, and the one enshrining is Songzi Guanyin.

    Sitting under the statue is a woman in Miao costume.  Although this woman was dressed plainly, her face was covered in heavy makeup and her dress was exaggerated.  When I watched this scene, I felt funny: Aren¡¯t you from the Miao nationality? Why do you still enshrine Songzi Guanyin?  What a liar at first glance.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Stomach is full of persimmons, how embarrassing.  After entering the door, I saw that the room inside was very magically arranged, similar to the main hall of a temple, and the one enshrining is Songzi Guanyin.

    Sitting under the statue is a woman in Miao costume.  Although this woman was dressed plainly, her face was covered in heavy makeup and her dress was exaggerated.  When I watched this scene, I felt funny: Aren¡¯t you from the Miao nationality? Why do you still enshrine Songzi Guanyin?  What a liar at first glance.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 121 Shen Can's Secret Lover

    ?

    Master Qin looked at us and asked, "You two are seeking a son?"

    Just as I was about to refute, Zhao Yu grabbed me and said to Master Qin, "I'm begging for a child. I heard that you are very clever."

    Master Qin raised his eyes to look at Zhao Yu, and snorted coldly, "Both men and women are required to beg for a child, and you must be sincere. But you both came by yourself, why didn't you bring your wife? Or, you two want to beg for a man and a half.  Female? However, you two will not have children anyway."

    I scolded: "Damn, don't think I don't know, don't you know sorcery? The child you conceive is actually a persimmon, right?? Even if it is born, I think 80% of it is mentally retarded, it is impossible  Just like normal people!"

    That Master Qin was immediately annoyed: "What do you two know! If you don't want to seek a child, get out!"

    Zhao Yu shouted coldly: "Then what about Shen Can? Who did she come with?!"

    Master Qin was taken aback by this sudden shout, she was stunned for a while, and asked: "Who are you, why are you asking Shen Can?"

    "Shen Can, it seems that you also know her." I sneered and said, "Shen Can is dead, so it must be related to you?"

    Master Qin's complexion changed, and he asked, "Who are you?"

    Zhao Yu said coldly: "The police."

    Master Qin's face suddenly turned pale, and he hurriedly argued: "She's none of my business, really none of my business."

    "But Shen Can died. And she was three months pregnant when she died. There is also a persimmon tree like yours at home. How do you explain this?!" Zhao Yu shouted.

    Master Qin waved his hand and said, "It's really not me, you have to believe me!"

    Zhao Yu sneered and said, "Trust you? Go to the police station with us, and I will trust you." As he spoke, he gestured to take out the handcuffs.  When Master Qin saw it, he begged immediately: "Comrade policeman, you have something to say, something to say. Actually, I don't know any sorcery! Someone paid me to pretend to be an expert of the Miao nationality, and come to the beggar.  Explain the technique of getting a child."

    "Someone paid you to cheat? Who is that person?" I asked.

    "I really don't know about this. All I know is that his name is Lin Feng, and he gave me a large sum of money, and then said, if the beggar gives me the money, he doesn't want it, and I can keep it myself." Master Qin said.

    "Lin Feng??" I was taken aback, thinking this isn't the guy named Lin Sixing?  Damn, what is his purpose?

    "So you're bluffing and cheating here?!" Zhao Yu shouted, "Do you know how many people will die?! This sorcery is real, and most women who are pregnant with children will die, because the persimmon will eventually kill the woman.  The internal organs are used as nutrients, slowly devouring the internal organs! Do you fucking know this?!"

    I was shocked when I heard this, thinking that Emma and Zhao Yu were all swearing, it seems that he was really angry this time.

    Master Qin said with a sad face, "I really don't know, I only came here for money, really, I never thought of harming anyone!"

    "Then tell me, who did Shen Can come with?!" Zhao Yu shouted.

    Master Qin hurriedly said: "She, she came here, but the man didn't come. It seems that Shen Can really conceived a child, but unfortunately she had a miscarriage, and it was difficult to conceive after that. That's why she thought of coming to ask for a child.  "

    "You really don't know who Shen Can's lover is?" I asked.

    Master Qin swore: "Really, I really don't know. If I want to know, I will definitely tell you."

    I sneered and said, "Didn't you say that you need two people to be together? Why can Shen Can be alone?"

    Master Qin laughed and said, "Well, isn't this inconvenient."

    We both cross-examined for a long time, and indeed saw that Master Qin didn't know anything, so we gave up.  However, those who are pregnant with children are indeed troublesome, they are considered to be pregnant with ghosts, and it is not easy to get rid of them.  The main reason is that we don't know how to persuade the other party to get rid of the fetus.

    Zhao Yu took Master Qin to the police station on the charge of fraud to make a statement. At the same time, we both went to Wu Dan and asked how to solve this strange baby.  After listening to our report, Wu Dan said, "That's easy. Isn't there a persimmon tree in the witch's house? Just burn it all. It's the mother body of sorcery. After burning it, all the strange babies will disappear."

    After hearing this, we hurried back to the yard of Master Qin's house, cut down the persimmon tree and burned it.  Afterwards, we brought back Master Qin's assistant, that is, the middle-aged man, and we drove away those who gathered at Master Qin's house.

    But this investigation is really not a success, because until now, we still don't know why Shen Can suddenly thought of doing some sorcery for seeking children.  She is anxious to have a child, most likely to marry someone.  However, she winds?It's really not good. If you can make a list of those who have an affair with her, which one does she want to marry?

    Except for this, the cleaner who originally appeared in the elevator in the Roman garden did not find any clues.  Although the surveillance video recorded him, it can only be seen that he is not tall, very thin, wearing a hat and mask, and he cannot be seen as male or female.  But judging by the movement, maybe it was a young man.

    However, the cleaners in the Roman garden are all uncles and aunts, and there is no such person.  But how did he get into Shen Can's house?  Even if they know how to pick the lock, there are indeed too few people who know that Shen Can lives on the eighteenth floor.  Although the outside world reported that Shen Can died of taking drugs, the media kept secrets about where she died and where her home was.  Those who know these secrets, except for a few staff members in the circle, are the property of Roman Garden.  However, none of these people have the ability or necessity to put a dead body in Shen Can's house.

    "I really can't understand the mentality of the person who released the dead body." I said to Zhao Yu: "Do you think he is helping us solve the case? I'll go, this is too performance art."

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "I still have a feeling that the person who put the corpse is also familiar with Shen Can. Because he knows where Shen Can lives, and even knows that Shen Can also went to ask for a child."

    "Then how do we investigate." I said with a headache, "Except for the fake Master Qin, no one knows that Shen Can is going to ask for a son, right?"

    Zhao Yu thought for a while, then suddenly said: "By the way, I read related news a few days ago and found that Shen Can is not the only celebrity living in Roman Garden. It seems that there is also a female celebrity living here. It is very popular recently.  an idol star."

    I suddenly said: "You mean a female star in the same company as Yang Mi, named Tang Zhen? I have seen this too, and her ancestral home is Tianjin. It seems that she is filming in Beijing these days, so she lives back in Tianjin. What, could it be  From the Roman Garden District?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Yes, I remember that the report said that he lived in that neighborhood, and that he was photographed by the paparazzi."

    I said, "What does this have to do with the case?"

    Zhao Yu said: "I'm just guessing from many sources. People in the entertainment circle also live in the same community." As he spoke, Zhao Yu suddenly got up and left the office.  I immediately followed and found that he went straight to the guard's room and rushed towards the pile of old newspapers.

    I saw him rummaging through the pile of newspapers for a long time, found a copy of Tianjin Daily, and then opened the entertainment gossip page.  Sure enough, there were reports about Tang Zhen's new play and photos of her taken in the Roman garden.

    "What a coincidence, why do these female stars like to live here?" I said in amazement.

    Zhao Yu said: "It's a coincidence, look at the building behind her, where is it?" As he said, Zhao Yu pointed to the photo of Tang Zhen's life in the community.  Behind the sweetly smiling Tang Zhen is the building where Shen Can's house we have been to is located.

    "Damn it, she doesn't live upstairs, does she?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "It seems so, this is too coincidental."

    "It's a coincidence, I'll wipe it." I said speechlessly: "But she is an idol star, and Shen Can sings folk songs. They shouldn't be familiar with each other, right?"

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "I don't know, I just thought it was a coincidence, so I paid special attention to it. Maybe Tang Zhen had a relationship with Shen Can, that's not sure."

    "Would it?" I looked at the photo of the young girl Xiaoqing in the newspaper, and I really couldn't imagine that she would have anything to do with Shen Can's death case.

    "There are almost no female celebrities who have a good relationship with Shen Can." Zhao Yu said: "Through the investigation, it was found that she didn't even contact her own personal assistant very much.  , Maybe we have stayed together. Anyway, asking Tang Zhen tomorrow is also a clue. Anyway, there is no way to start this case now, so let¡¯s try more.¡± (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 122

    ?

    The star Tang Zhen is different from Shen Can. She is an ordinary star discovered by scouts. Because of her sweet appearance, slender figure, and amazing ancient costumes, she often appears in various TV dramas adapted from ancient costumes and online games.  Teen fans.  I also like online games, but I like Yang Mi more, but I am no stranger to Tang Zhen.

    ? I am a little excited to want to meet an idol star.  And because the investigation is a cover, meeting celebrities is much easier than ordinary people.  We contacted Tang Zhen's agent, and soon, the agent replied that Tang Zhen was filming today, and he would only have time in the evening, and asked how we would meet after five o'clock in the evening.

    Zhao Yu and I think it's okay, anyway, we can avoid the trouble of being photographed when we meet at night.  If someone takes this to make a fuss and thinks that Tang Zhen was summoned by the police because of something wrong, it will also have a negative impact on his acting career.

    So we waited patiently to meet Tang Zhen in the evening.  Ruan Lingxi heard that we were going to see Tang Zhen, so he stalked to see the star.

    I was speechless and said: "Although Tang Zhen is beautiful, her temperament is not as good as that of the fairy sister. You look at the beautiful woman every day, why do you want to see her?"

    Ruan Lingxi gave me a blank look, and asked, "Er Huo, tell me, is it Tang Zhen who looks good or me?"

    I weighed the weight, finally gritted my teeth and said, "You look good."

    Ruan Lingxi was as happy as a flower.  Zhao Yu looked at it funny and shook his head involuntarily.

    The three of us were chatting while having lunch, when suddenly, Zhao Yu's cell phone rang.  After Zhao Yu picked it up, his expression turned ugly.  After he went to the side to answer the phone, he came back and said to me: "Song Yan, there is another case. Go handle the case after dinner."

    I suddenly lost my appetite, and cursed: "Damn, these criminals don't take a vacation?? They commit crimes all day long, let people rest?! I said who died this time?"

    Zhao Yu said in a low voice: "This time is very troublesome. Although the person's life and death are uncertain, he is definitely missing. And there are three heavyweights."

    I sighed: "Could it be that something happened to our chief?"

    Zhao Yu sighed: "It's more troublesome than the director. Let's eat, and I'll tell you on the way after eating."

    So I wolfed down the meal, Ruan Lingxi asked if we still go to see Tang Zhen that night?  I glanced at Zhao Yu, and Zhao Yu said, "Go, both cases are correct."

    So we made an appointment with Ruan Lingxi to meet at the entrance of the Roman Garden at seven in the evening, and set off.

    On the way, Zhao Yu said to me: "Tourists disappeared in an escape room club on Nanjing Road today. And the three missing tourists are not small. One is the commander of the Beijing Military Region, the other is the secretary of the mayor of Tianjin, and the other is Beijing.  Chief of Police."

    When I heard these three people, I almost knelt down.  Let me go, these three adults are in a good mood, and they are still playing escape rooms.  Hearing this official title, he should not be too young, but I went to play the missing room game that young people like.

    "I said that these three people have nothing to do to play and disappear in the secret room. Isn't this a disrespect?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "Obviously they didn't come to play in some secret room and disappeared. Maybe they went to that place to meet someone. You have to ask the owner of the club to find out."

    I asked Zhao Yu, "Do you think this missing case has anything to do with Shen Can's death? Are the two cases connected?"

    Zhao Yu asked: "Do you have any evidence to prove it?"

    I laughed and said, "No, I just watched it on TV. The two cases probably have something to do with it."

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "Maybe there is a real connection. Because according to the sorceress Qin, someone instructed her to do this, and the purpose was to make Shen Can believe in this sorcery. Shen Can's identity and background are complicated.  Some people in the political situation are related, killing her may be to frighten someone, or to silence. There are many possibilities. And now, three high-ranking officials have disappeared. This reminds me of the incident at the Daily News Building last time.  The political situation in Beijing and Tianjin is working hard."

    While chatting, the two of us drove to the secret room missing club on Nanjing Road.  It seems that this club has not been open for a long time, and in order to advertise, it has attracted many customers who come to experience it for free.  However, after the disappearance, most of the guests in the club were dismissed.  After Zhao Yu and I arrived, the owner of the club greeted us immediately and took us to the office.

    After closing the door of the office, I took a look at the boss, and saw that he was a young man, dressed quite stylishly.  Eighty percent of the people who engage in this kind of thing are detective novel fans, and they are always a little magical.

    The boss sighed: "I didn't expect to have an accident within a few days of opening, comrade policeman, I really don't know.??Where did the three guests go?  "

    Zhao Yu said: "You have a lot of guests here these days, can you still remember what those three people looked like and who received them?"

    The boss said: "Actually, I have a deep impression on those three guests. Because most of the people who come here are young people. I didn't expect three uncles to come here suddenly. But although their expressions are serious, they really want to try it."  Try this game. I'll let Xiao Lu take them there."

    Zhao Yu asked: "How do you guys play this game?"

    The boss explained: "It's relatively simple. The process of the game is that the guests are blindfolded, and then the staff will send them into a room, and then lock the door of the room. It is stipulated that the guests must go through various  Clues, such as drawers, passwords, windows, pictures, etc. to find the key or the password to open the door. Some keys are outside the room, and some need to guess the password to open the door. Some people can break through quickly, but some guests need time  Longer, that's all."

    "Who is Xiao Lu, calling to show us?" I asked.

    The boss immediately called someone over and said, "Bring Xiao Lu to see me."

    Not long after, a young man in his early twenties opened the door and walked in, asking, "Boss, are you looking for me?"

    The boss asked: "Xiao Lu, do you still have any impression of the three guests you received that day? They are the older three."

    The young man named Xiao Lu thought for a while and said, "I know, I remember quite clearly. Because the others are all young people, only those three are uncles, and they don't talk much. But I was busy greeting  For the others, let a newcomer greet the three of them."

    "New here?" The boss said in surprise: "We don't have any new employees here. What's his name?"

    Xiao Lu said: "He said his surname is Xiao. That's impossible. He's still wearing the uniform of our club. Did he steal it?"

    When I heard this, I thought I was in trouble.  Eighty percent of the three adults are about to burp.  It seems that someone pretended to be a staff member of the club and was tricked by the three old men.

    The boss suddenly became anxious and asked, "Then do you see where they went?"

    Xiao Lu thought for a while and said, "The one who received me last night should have gone to the last room. I didn't pay attention after that."

    I looked at my watch with numbness in my scalp. Even if I saw it at ninety o'clock last night, most of the day has passed by now.  Is this person alive or dead?

    Zhao Yu immediately took out his gun and said to me, "Go, go and see!"

    Seeing how serious the two of us were, the boss felt that the situation was serious, so he quickly found a few strong staff and followed us to the last room.

    There are no customers now, and the last room is open.  After Zhao Yu and I entered the door, we found that this room was similar to other rooms, and there were all kinds of tools and clues to escape from the secret room.  The whole room is not big, it is clear at a glance, and there is nowhere to hide people.

    "Could it be that the three of them were taken away?" I asked Zhao Yu.

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "I don't know either. Let's look for any clues in this room first. Since I brought them here, there is a certain meaning and reason."

    So the two of us groped around the whole room to see if there were any secret passages.

    The boss saw us tossing about, and said from the side: "You two, I really don't have any mechanism in this room, and it's useless if you look for it."

    Zhao Yu ignored him, and I didn't know what to say.  At this moment, Zhao Yu moved out the bed board from the corner of the room, then pointed to the innermost corner and asked, "Why does that place feel a little protruding?"

    I walked over to have a look, and sure enough it was.  There was a floor in this room, but one corner was noticeably higher than the rest.

    Zhao Yu asked, "What's under this floor?"

    The boss said: "There is a manhole cover for an underground waterway in this room. For the sake of beauty, I laid a floor on the ground."

    Zhao Yu called to me: "Come and help." So the two of us stepped forward to lift up the wooden floor at the protruding place.

    Sure enough, there was a manhole cover under the wooden floor.

    Zhao Yu said to the shop assistants who followed him in, "Please help me to open the manhole cover."

    After several people heard the words, they stepped forward and worked together to lift the manhole cover.

    I leaned over to take a look, and saw a dark hole appeared under the manhole cover.  A damp, musty smell rose from the nostrils.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 123 Sewer Coffin

    ?

    Below this is indeed the entrance to a sewer.  Zhao Yu and I borrowed a flashlight from the owner of the club and jumped down from the entrance.  When it fell to the ground of the sewer, I saw that the height here was only about two meters, and the width could accommodate two or three people to pass through.  Turn on the flashlight and shine a light on the ground, and see that the ground is dirty enough, and there is a shadow of a mouse flashing past in the distance, and there is even a low "squeak" sound.  Zhao Yu and I groped all the way there, and after a turn, the light of the flashlight suddenly caught sight of a huge object.

    Zhao Yu and I exchanged glances, so I held up the flashlight, while Zhao Yu picked up the gun, pointed it forward, and walked over carefully with me.  When the two of us walked up to that thing and took a look, it turned out to be a coffin.  And behind this coffin, there are two other coffins.

    Zhao Yu and I looked at each other in blank dismay. I didn't expect to see a coffin in this place.  Even if this is an abandoned underground waterway, it is really Nima's maverick to put a coffin in the sewer.

    Zhao Yu and I went up to look at the coffin, and saw that the material of the coffin alone was a high-quality coffin, and it looked quite old.  The coffin was not nailed, but the lid was left with a seam.  I stepped forward and listened, but there was no movement in the coffin.

    Zhao Yu and I worked together to push open the lid of the first coffin. At the same time, we quickly hid aside for fear that a zombie would jump out of it.  But after waiting for a long time, there was no movement, so Zhao Yu and I stepped forward and shone in with a flashlight.

    In the darkness, a pale human face suddenly appeared.  Although I was fully prepared mentally, I was still taken aback when this thing appeared.

    I saw that the person lying in the coffin was wearing a shroud from the Qing Dynasty and wearing a plume.  The man rolled his eyes, scratched his neck with both hands, and there were several scratch marks on his neck.

    I think this person looks a little familiar, think about it carefully, let me go, isn't this the mayor's secretary?  ?  died?  ?  The key is why do you wear the shroud of the Qing Dynasty?  ?

    Immediately, I had an ominous premonition in my heart.  Your sister, if this guy is dead, will there be two other people in the other two coffins, and these two people are also dead?

    Zhao Yu and I quickly opened the other two coffins.  The people in the other two coffins were indeed the commander of the military region and the chief of police.  But they were luckier than the secretary.  I leaned over and felt the breath of those two people. They were still alive, but their breath was a little weak, as if they were in shock.  Zhao Yu and I hurried to the entrance of the underground waterway, called a few people to help, and carried the three of them out.

    I frowned, and asked Zhao Yu, "Do you smell a fragrance? It seems a bit familiar. Could it be that they still put antiseptic spices in the coffin?"

    Zhao Yu said: "No, this smell is very similar to the scent of black mandala flowers that we have smelled in Shen Can's house."

    I lifted my nose and sniffed it, and felt dizzy for a while. I quickly covered my nose and said, "I'm sub-Ao, it really smells like this. How could this smell be in the coffin?"

    Zhao Yu said: "In order to anesthetize people. These three people were anesthetized by this smell, and then three people were thrown into this coffin. Fortunately, the three coffins were not nailed to death. It is estimated that the people who carried the coffin were afraid of nailing the coffin lid.  The sound disturbed the people in the room on the ground, so the coffin was not crucified at all. The lid of the coffin was open, and it was probably pushed open by the people inside. But the secretary was so poisoned that he didn't have the strength to remove the lid, so he died of suffocation  .¡±

    "But why do some people go to such pains to kill people and make them wear Qing Dynasty clothes?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "Perhaps this is simply a magic trick to confuse the identities of these three people with some three dead people in the Qing Dynasty, and then¡ª" Zhao Yu's face suddenly changed when he said this: "Oops!"

    Having said that, he hurriedly dragged me out of the sewer.  Seeing that his face suddenly changed very terribly, I asked: "I said, what are you worried about? Haven't everyone been found?"

    Zhao Yu ignored me, and immediately called the director after he got out of the underground waterway: "Director, the three people we were looking for have been found. But first aid is being arranged."

    "First aid? Looking for someone?" On the other end of the phone, the director paused and said, "Hey, Zhao Yu, why didn't you get through when I called you just now. You don't need to look for someone, the three people you asked to look for have already gone back  Yes. I wanted to call you to inform you, but the call didn't go through."

    "Going back? No, I found the three of them, and they are being sent to the hospital for emergency treatment." Zhao Yu said, "Why don't you go to the hospital with us?"

    The director said in amazement: "I said, did you find the wrong one? The capital clearly notified us, saying that everyone has gone back. I think you have found the wrong one."

    Zhao Yu hung up the phone and said to me: "It's broken, my guess has come true."

    "What the hell?" I asked suspiciously.

    &nnbsp; Tang Zhen shook his head and said: "Then I don't know. I haven't talked to Shen Can at all. She has lived here for a while, and I just came here. The house is also rented, just for the convenience of filming."

    Zhao Yu put away those photos, and said to Ruan Lingxi and me: "Okay, since we got the photos, let's go, don't disturb Miss Tang's rest."

    I thought to myself that it has only been ten minutes since we entered the door, and it is strange that Zhao Yu left without asking much.

    Ruan Lingxi took this opportunity to ask Tang Zhen for an autograph.  Tang Zhen smiled falsely, then took out his pen, and drew a few random strokes on the poster that Ruan Lingxi handed over.  Ruan Lingxi stared at the word, his expression changed suddenly, then he glanced at Tang Zhen, put away the poster, and winked at Zhao Yu.

    Zhao Yu smiled, I looked at the two of them, and thought to myself, why are you two flirting with your sister, still acting like this in front of my eyes, what are you doing?  !  Just as I was about to ask, Ruan Lingxi smiled and said, "Wait a minute, by the way, Ms. Tang, I also like photography, and I have researched on SLR cameras. I think you have a camera too. What brand is it?"

    With that said, she walked to the balcony and stopped by the coffee table.  At this time, I noticed a few needles of ice suddenly formed in her right hand.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 124 Tang Xin

    ?

    I immediately understood that there was someone hiding on the balcony.  Tang Zhen mentioned the SLR camera on the balcony to Zhao Yu just now, probably because he wanted to reveal this information to Zhao Yu.  Zhao Yu was smart, so he understood it all at once, and then asked Ruan Lingxi to find out.

    I thought to myself, Nima, why don't you tell me.

    At this moment, I saw the ice needle in Ruan Lingxi's hand flying towards the curtain of the balcony.  I fixed my eyes on the curtain, and saw a flash of the curtain, and a black shadow rushed out, kicking Ruan Lingxi.

    Fortunately, Ruan Lingxi has kung fu background, and this kick didn't hit her.  But at this time, the man in black no longer attacked, but stood aside and looked at us with a smile.

    I looked at the man in black carefully, and saw that it turned out to be a girl in black with a ponytail. She had a very good figure and very long legs. Although she was not beautiful, she had crooked eyes and crooked teeth.  Evil, but the eyes have a charming charm.

    "Who are you?!" Zhao Yu pointed his gun at the girl in black.  Seeing this, I went up and patted him on the shoulder, and sighed: "Calm down, don't you see that he doesn't have a weapon at all? Be polite to beautiful women."

    The girl laughed and walked up to Zhao Yu, pressed the pistol down, approached Zhao Yu with a smile and said, "Little brother, you are so handsome, but you have a fierce personality. I am not a bad person, but  Come help your people."

    "Help us?" I asked, "Then who are you and why are you hiding here?"

    The girl tilted her head to look at Tang Zhen, smiled at me and said, "Ask her."

    Tang Zhen waved his hands again and again: "I don't care about your affairs, you have nothing to do with me. I just ask you and the police to disappear quickly! If people find out that there are policemen in my house, there will definitely be another report that will scribble!"

    The girl smiled and said, "I just want you to tell them who I am."

    Tang Zhen seemed a little afraid of this girl, and immediately said: "This is Tang Xin, a relative of my family. She asked me to give you the photos I took by chance."

    The girl named Tang Xin smiled and said, "That's right."

    Zhao Yu looked at her suspiciously: "Why did you help us?"

    Tang Xin smiled and said, "I like you." As soon as the words came out, we were all stunned.  Zhao Yu was stunned for a while, then immediately sneered and said, "If you don't want to talk about it here, let's talk about it at the police station."

    Tang Xin was not afraid at all, put her arms around Zhao Yu's shoulders, her eyes flickered for a while and said, "I'll come to your house and talk about it?"

    Zhao Yu pushed her away and shouted, "Say, who sent you here?! What's your purpose?!"

    Tang Xin smiled and said, "I just like you, so I asked my sister to help you."

    Zhao Yu suddenly became angry, stepped forward and took out the handcuffs, pulled the girl and said: "Break into someone's house in the middle of the night, go back to the police station and explain to me!"

    Instead of escaping, Tang Xin took the opportunity to fall into Zhao Yu's arms, hugged him and said coquettishly, "Just go, how do you want to interrogate me? Torture? Now that there are handcuffs, do you want to whip and drop wax oil later?"  ??"

    I'm Oo!  When I heard this, I suddenly felt that this guy was a jerk.

    However, Zhao Yu obviously did not understand the meaning of her words, and said coldly: "The police will not abuse lynching. Come with us!"

    At this time, Tang Zhen hurriedly said: "Comrade police, you should drag her away quickly. As soon as she appeared, I was worried. I don't want to have anything to do with her and the gang."

    "The gangster?" I asked Tang Xin in surprise, "I'm going, you actually belong to the gangster?"

    Tang Xin snorted coldly: "Isn't it? Look at my sister, she betrays me when something happens." When she said this, the thing was still hanging on Zhao Yu's arm and refused to let go: "But I hide  It's been a long time, and now it's exposed. I just fell in love with you, little brother, and I'll go wherever you tell me to go, and it's better to go to bed."

    After saying this, all of us were dumbfounded.  Seeing that this girl is pretty and cute, I didn't expect Nima to speak so boldly.

    Where has Zhao Yu seen this before, his face flushed immediately, and he frowned and shook her off: "Stand still!"

    Tang Xin smiled and said: "Little brother, don't be so fierce, it's not the first time we met. But when we met for the first time, you wouldn't notice me either. It was a dark and windy night¡ª  "

    Zhao Yu interrupted her and shouted: "Stop talking nonsense!" Then he said to Ruan Lingxi and me: "Let's go."

    Tang Xin grabbed him and clung to Zhao Yu's body: "Little brother, you forgot about me. I really met you before. The thirteenth floor of the Daily News Building, do you remember? Also, I  I even handed you a note."

    As soon as she said this, I remembered it.  I'll go, is this product in?The man in black who threw us the gossip mirror on the third floor?  ?  I didn't expect this girl to be so skilled.  There was also a note to us, reminding that when someone assassinated Feng Sihai, it turned out to be the news from this guy.  It turned out to be a girl!

    Zhao Yu was also quite surprised: "Are you the man in black who helped us?"

    Tang Xin nodded and said: "Not only that, I have also been to Shen Can's house."

    Zhao Yu was stunned and said, "Are you the cleaner in the monitor?"

    Tang Xin smiled and said, "Yes, my sister lives here, so it's easy to get a couple of cleaner's clothes. And she also knows where Tang Can's house is, so I'll drop a dead body to help you guys."  .¡±

    "Lost a corpse?!" Zhao Yu shouted, "You put it lightly, where did Cui Lin's corpse come from?! Why did she die suddenly?"

    Tang Xin pouted and said, "Why are you so fierce? She was already a persimmon when she was pregnant. She said that her life would be shortened by thirty years because the nutrients in her body would be exhausted in these ten months. No matter whether she  I can't live for too long. I found out that Shen Can practiced this kind of magic, so I went to investigate who also believed in this kind of magic. Then I found Cui Lin. She was off work that day  Afterwards, I followed her, but when I was walking on the road, she suffered from abdominal pain because of the freak in her stomach, and died. Then I saw no one around, so I hid her body."

    I thought for a while and asked, "No, Cui Lin lost her internal organs when she died. Didn't you say that she died of abdominal pain? What about her internal organs? Could it be that you dug them up?"

    Tang Xin said: "Stupid. The monster grows by consuming the body's nutrients and melting the internal organs. Of course, the internal organs are gone in the end. But the monster is a plant after all. When the nutrients are exhausted and people are about to die, it will grow branches and leaves to destroy  When people die, they will pull out the branches and leaves, so there will be persimmons in their hands. After people die, the branches and leaves will disappear, so you can only see the dead holding the persimmons."

    I looked at her in surprise: "You kind of understand."

    Tang Xin smiled and said, "It's because I witnessed the whole process of Cui Lin's death."

    "Damn it, you won't save people if you see it!!" I said speechlessly.

    Tang Xin frowned and said: "You two, you are stupid!! She is going to die, her internal organs are melting, I'll save you!!"

    I thought about it, nodded and said, "Uh, that's true."

    Tang Xin rolled her eyes, took Zhao Yu's arm and said, "My little brother is still smart."

    Zhao Yu was helpless immediately.

    Tang Zhen urged: "Let's go, please go back. Please take Tang Xin away, I don't want to see her."

    Tang Xin smiled and said, "Don't worry, I will follow my little brother."

    So, Ruan Lingxi, Zhao Yu and I dragged Tang Xin out of Tang Zhen's house.

    Tang Zhen couldn't wait to close the door.  Tang Xin snorted coldly at the door: "I don't care about sisterhood at all."

    Zhao Yu said coldly: "You don't say much, what are you holding in your hand?!"

    After hearing what Zhao Yu said, my eyes fell on Tang Zhen's hand, and I saw that she was holding a silver chain in her hand.

    "Ah, habitually." Tang Xin stuck out her tongue: "I always like to steal something and give it back to someone after a few days. It's fun."

    When I heard it, I thought to myself: Come on, he is a thief or a habitual offender.

    But since she belongs to the gang and has helped us so many times, could it be that she has a relationship with Feng Sihai?  But why are you willing to show up now that you used to help secretly?  Thinking of being at Tang Zhen's house just now, if she wanted to escape, it would be easy.  She can go down to the thirteenth floor of the Daily Building, and Tang Zhen's family is naturally no problem.

    I looked at this nympho girl, and thought to myself that such strange things happen every year, especially this year.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 125

    ?

    Along the way, Ruan Lingxi and I watched Tang Xin stick to Zhao Yu's body in amused manner, was pushed away by Zhao Yu with black lines all over his face, and then stuck on like an octopus.  Zhao Yu has always been mild-tempered and never easy to show embarrassment to others.  This is a necessary condition to maintain the sunny image of the male god.  But facing such a clingy and cute girl, Zhao Yu also struggled.

    On the way, we asked Tang Xin where she came from and why she wanted to help us, but she talked about him all the time, didn't say anything useful, but just stuffed a piece of paper into Zhao Yu's arms.  Zhao Yu took out the paper, and I looked over it curiously, it was a cipher text.  I'll go, if it's not a professional, it can't be cracked.

    Zhao Yu asked Tang Xin where she got it.  Tang Xin shrugged her shoulders and said, "Shen Can's family picked it up."

    I said speechlessly: "This is obviously a secret document, and you can take advantage of it."

    Tang Xin stuck out her tongue and said with a smile, "Okay, I secretly opened Shen Can's safe. I saw an unreadable piece of paper inside, so I took it away."

    I thought about it, the last time I went to Shen Can's house, I didn't see any safe, so I asked Tang Xin where she saw it?  Tang Xin said: "That's right, someone must have taken away the safe, or hid it, just not wanting you to find the materials."

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "How many times have you been to Shen Can's house?"

    Tang Xin smiled and said: "Only twice. Once was to step on the spot, and went in to steal the safe. Once was to deliver the corpse, and I didn't do anything else."

    I asked suspiciously: "You didn't get entangled by those monsters? Datura and that persimmon tree."

    Tang Xin smiled and said: "So you are stupid. Monsters are also principled. If you stay away from them, if you don't provoke them, they will not attack you. You must have made them angry, so they came to you."

    I was speechless after hearing this, thinking that this girl is quite eloquent.

    Tang Xin told us some other news on the way, saying that the three coffins we found were all obtained from tomb robbers.  A few days ago, a friend of hers said that several coffins from the Qing Dynasty were excavated from a construction site in Beicang, but all the valuable funerary objects were taken away. At that time, there were scattered bones and clothes that were thrown away.  At first glance, they are shrouds from the Qing Dynasty.

    But the bones did not turn into white bones, but kept flesh and blood like a zombie, but there was no sign of fraud in the clear sky.  Later, the bones and the coffin were dragged away at some point. Anyway, there was nothing left on the construction site.

    Hearing this, Zhao Yu stopped the car, opened the door and said to Tang Xin, "Go, I won't make things difficult for you. However, no matter what your background is, if there is any news in the future, please come and tell us  Any clues about Shen Can and the mastermind behind the killing of the three officials."

    Tang Xin tugged at his arm resentfully: "Then I can't bear to part with you, do you really want me to go?"

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "Miss Tang, this is the first time I've seen someone who likes to go to the police station for interrogation. Since you helped us, we don't want to pursue anything. Wouldn't it be nice if you left now?"

    Tang Xin sighed: "Okay, but do you know how to find me?"

    Zhao Yu asked, "What am I looking for you for?"

    Tang Xin snorted coldly: "Didn't you ask someone to inquire about the news for you just now?"

    Zhao Yu said helplessly: "Okay, then how can I find you?"

    Tang Xin smiled and said: "It's very simple. You just need to go to Zhao Zhenhai and tell him that you want to see me, and he will naturally find me."

    "Zhao Zhenhai? Emma, ??it seems that we all know each other." I laughed.

    Zhao Yu glared at me, I ignored his murderous look, and immediately reported Zhao Yu's phone number to Tang Xin.  Tang Xin immediately smiled, and winked at me: "Brother Erhua, you still understand me."

    Having said that, this guy grabbed Zhao Yu, kissed him hard on the face, and then slipped away contentedly.

    Zhao Yu was taken aback for a moment, then suddenly annoyed, and shouted: "Tang Xin!!"

    Tang Xin turned around and made a face at him, and said with a smile: "Little brother, see you by fate~!"

    Immediately, it disappeared into the night in a flash.

    I looked at the lipstick marks left by Tang Xin on Zhao Yu's face and laughed secretly.  Ruan Lingxi wanted to remind him, but I stopped him.  I imitated Tang Xin's tone, squeezed my throat and said with a smile: "Little brother, see you by fate~!"

    Zhao Yu scolded: "Get out, don't disgust me."

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said, "Okay, where are we going now?"

    Zhao Yu thought for a while and said, "Go to the hospital to see if those two people have been rescued."

    At this moment, the police station guarding the hospital alsoCome and see, here are some of our statues.  "

    I leaned over and took a look, damn it, there are ice sculptures of us on the refrigerated shelf.  What's more interesting is that the ice sculpture of Ruan Lingxi and I are a couple.  And each pair is two people whose bases are joined together.  One is the movement of me pinching Ruan Lingxi's cheek, and the other is the movement of Ruan Lingxi chasing and kicking me.

    Immediately, I couldn't help but laugh.  Ruan Lingxi smiled and said, "Look at the bastard, how wretched your smile is."

    "Where is this wretched? Sister Immortal's carving skills are really ingenious, but I should be taller and more handsome? This expression is too silly." I said.

    "Bah, this is beautifying you!" Ruan Lingxi scolded with a smile.

    I saw a statue of Zhao Yu next to the two of us ice sculptures.  The statue of Zhao Yu is standing, holding a pistol in his hand, with a serious expression, and his sword eyebrows are very vivid.  This guy has this expression when he gets nervous.  These ice sculptures are only the size of anime figures, neither big nor small, but what is rare is that each one is very detailed.

    Duan Qingshui said from the side: "It's all for practice, and it's not realistic enough. I think that statue looks better than Song Yan himself."

    "Duan Qingshui, next time I'll ask Sister Immortal to carve a picture of your bed." I laughed.

    Duan Qingshui didn't take it seriously, and sat aside with his legs crossed, ignoring me.  I was just about to say a few words to fight back, when Zhao Yu suddenly pointed to an ice sculpture and said, "Look at this, it looks familiar."

    Ruan Lingxi and I took a closer look, and saw a statue of a mother and daughter next to the statues of us.  The mother smiled and hugged a little chubby baby, who was only two years old, holding a kite in her hand.

    The little baby was smiling innocently, her chubby face really wanted to be pinched.  However, when I saw the appearance of these two people, I couldn't help being a little surprised: This seems to be Xiaoman and her mother?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 126 Blood Kite (Part 1)

    ?

    "Xiaoman and her mother?" Ruan Lingxi said in amazement: "I haven't been in the sister's shop these days, and I don't know how she made it?"

    Duan Qingshui looked at the statue and said, "Oh, it seems to be a child I saw near Ziya River, a very interesting little doll. She was flying a kite when I saw it."

    After hearing this, I laughed and said, "This world is so small, you can all meet her."

    While we were chatting, Su Ling came out from the back room and said, "The medicinal materials are ready, I want to boil the medicine, who will help?"

    Zhao Yu said: "I'll go." Saying that, he entered the back room.  I called to Su Ling and asked, "Sister Immortal, did you also make the statue of this little doll and her mother?"

    Su Ling's eyes fell on the statue of Xiaoman, and said: "Oh, it's that little girl. Last time I delivered an ice sculpture to a guest near the Ziya River, when I met Xiaoman, I thought it was cute and stopped to look at her  Unexpectedly, this child is a little special, and he can tell at a glance that there is a dragon's inner alchemy in my body."

    I remembered that the last time I saw Xiaoman, she actually yelled that I had become a dragon, and I suddenly understood that this little bk was born with insight.  It is estimated that the fairy sister is a dragon again.

    Just as Su Ling was about to turn around and leave, he stopped again and said to me: "By the way, last time I was walking near Santiaoshi on the other side of the Ziya River, I met an old woman. The old woman was dirty and behaved strangely.  , and said something to me that I didn't understand."

    I suddenly thought of the crazy old lady, so I asked: "Is it an old lady who picks up garbage, dressed in rags, talking crazy?"

    Su Ling nodded and said, "Yes. Actually, it was the old woman we almost ran into when we drove to the suburbs last time."

    As soon as I heard it, damn it, the crazy mother-in-law who has been a professional spoiler for 20 years is getting rough again.  What does she prophesy this time?  ?  So he asked: "Did she say anything?"

    "She asked me to fly a blood kite near Santiaoshi." Su Ling said, "I didn't understand, I thought she was talking crazy. However, when I passed by Xiaoman that day, she also said something like 'there is an uncle sitting here  On the kite'. I knew that the child had special abilities, so I paid attention to the kite. The kite had a pattern of a swallow, and it was obvious that the swallow's wings were stained with blood, but not much, and it was not obvious. Xiaoman's mother  I didn't notice it, but I saw it."

    "Blood kite??" I was surprised and said, "There is blood flowing down from the sky, this shit is too nonsense. Where does the blood come from? It can't be the bird in the sky, right?"

    Ruan Lingxi kicked over: "It's so wretched!"

    Su Ling said: "The only explanation is that there is a place full of blood, or someone is massacring people on a large scale, or someone is refining something, which makes the air full of blood. But ordinary people can't find it  , and the kite must have stayed in the sky for a long time before it made the blood wet. Ordinary people passing through that place have no effect, so most people should not find anything wrong with the Santiaoshi area."

    "Why is there so much blood in that place?" I wondered.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Who knows."

    "No, I have to ask my master." I said, looking at the time by the way, it was indeed time to go back to rest: "I'm going to live at my master's house tonight, wicked girl, I'll take you back first  .¡±

    Ruan Lingxi chuckled and said, "You're thinking about another case before it's over."

    I said: "What if there is a connection?"

    Ruan Lingxi said: "What a fart to contact. Children flying kites and high-ranking officials being murdered, what does this have to do with it!!"

    My eardrums hurt from her high voice, so I said helplessly, "Wicked girl, can you speak in a lower voice? I'm not deaf, and neither are the people here, ok?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "You two have to leave quickly, I also think it's very noisy."

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly: "Then I'm leaving. Sister, I'll go back first, and come back when you're done."

    Su Ling nodded and said, "I know." At this moment, Zhao Yu came out and said, "The medicine is ready, should we let them drink it now?"

    Su Ling said: "Let me come, you all go back, it's getting late, and you have to work tomorrow. I guess they will have to sleep all night before waking up after drinking. You can come and see them the next day."

    I saw that Duan Qingshui thought we were not pleasing to the eye and wanted to drive away the light bulb, so he dragged Ruan Lingxi and Zhao Yu out.  Zhao Yu parted ways with us and went home by himself.  I'll take Ruan Lingxi home first, but fortunately she lives nearby, and a fifteen-minute walk will do.

    Although the beginning of winter is a few days away, the temperature of the weather?It¡¯s okay, not too cold.  Looking up at the night sky, I saw that the sky was full of stars, and the sky was high and far away.

    It seems that the troubled world has turned into dust at this moment, and all troubles have been forgotten.

    The villain who had been yelling endlessly around her also fell silent, as if infected by this quiet night.

    "Look at the bastard, meteor!!" The villain grabbed me and pointed to the sky.  I looked up at the sky, and I did see two or three meteors streaking across the sky. I regretted it immediately: "Nimma, I haven't had time to make a wish yet. I still want to increase my salary. I can't afford a set of game equipment."

    The villain laughed and said, "Look at your promise."

    I turned around and saw her smiling like a flower, her eyes were clear under the night, and I couldn't help but move in my heart, and I couldn't help but leaned over and kissed the wicked girl on the cheek.

    The villain was stunned for a moment, and after a while she said angrily: "You two, you always take advantage of me!" Immediately, she kicked over.

    I quickly ran to the side, thinking that Nima's guy is often possessed by Guo Furong and her daughter in turn, right?  ?  Every day is either overwhelming or stormy.

    I ran to the corner downstairs of Ruan Lingxi's house and stopped suddenly.  The villain confiscated one of them and bumped into me.  I immediately felt like making fun of her, and grabbed her in my arms and pushed her against the wall.

    The villain's panicked expression and clear eyes immediately moved me a little, and I couldn't help but stare blankly.  The villain seemed to be frightened by me and tried to break free.  I couldn't help reaching out to hold her shoulder, and kissed her on the lips.

    I felt my heart beating fast, and at the same time I hugged the struggling villain tightly in my arms.  At first this guy bit me, but soon, the villain also calmed down, as if immersed in this long kiss.

    I don't know how long it took before I thought of letting go of the villain, but she lowered her head and didn't speak for a while.  Gentle feelings suddenly filled my heart, so I said: "Wicked girl, do you want to be my girlfriend, and then, let's eat and play together until we grow old?"

    After I finished saying this, I suddenly felt that this sentence was a bit familiar, as if I had heard it somewhere.  Think about it carefully, let me go, isn't this a line from "Legend of Sword and Fairy".  The game party can't afford to hurt.

    But the villain suddenly stared, kicked my calf, and cursed: "Damn, who wants to be your girlfriend!"

    I couldn't dodge in time, or I didn't expect this guy to kick me again, so I jumped to the side immediately.  And Ruan Lingxi turned around and ran into the corridor of her house.

    "Damn, you must have been a wild horse in your last life, right?? Kick people if you have nothing to do!!" I yelled, rubbing my legs.

    I thought to myself that the confession I had finally brewed was kicked away by this kick.  Your sister, I'd better go to my master to discuss the case.

    I left Ruan Lingxi's community dejectedly, and went to Wu Dan's house by car.  After knocking on the door, Wu Dan saw my dejected face and asked, "What's the matter, did you step on dog shit when you went out?"

    I rolled up my trousers and showed him: "Master, look, my legs are all blue."

    Wu Dan was overjoyed when he saw it: "Did your wife kick you? That's right."

    I said with a sad face, "Master, are you my real master?"

    Wu Dan said: "Okay, don't be poor with me. Is there anything you can do to find me so late?"

    It was only at this time that I remembered the matter of the blood kite, and said to Wu Dan: "Master, I have a lot of things to ask you. But what I am most curious about is, what is there on the Santiaoshi area?"

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "San Tiao Shi? Isn't that Hongqiao District? There used to be a mass grave there, which was a factory dump when the Japanese invaded China. At that time, it was said that it was too dark. But later  Buildings were built or something, I didn¡¯t hear what happened.¡±

    So I told Wu Dan all the things I heard and experienced, including the three high-ranking officials hiding in the coffin, the counterfeit who is now living in Beijing, and the "blood kite" incident that Xiaoman encountered while flying a kite  .

    After listening, Wu Dan said: "If you want to know about the blood kite incident, I know someone who runs a shop over there. Let's ask him tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. But you said that the official was replaced, I will  I think of a possibility."

    "What's possible? What kind of sorcery is this? Master, do you already know?" I asked impatiently.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 127 Blood Kite (Part 2)

    ?

    "Corpse refining replacement technique." Wu Dan said: "Find a shady place, refine a kind of puppet corpse like a ghost, and then let them dress up as living people to confuse the public. I didn't expect this, but you  I mentioned the three stones just now, maybe someone used this place to refine corpses. The place is inherently dark, if the air is filled with blood and dust for refining corpses, and the kites are dyed red, it is possible."

    I was surprised when I heard this: "Damn it, master, so these two incidents are likely to be related! The blood kite incident and the incident of the replacement of the three high-ranking officials!"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "It's very possible. Let's go and have a look tomorrow, and go to bed early."

    Nothing to say all night.  The next day was Saturday and I didn't go to work, so I planned to go and see the vicinity of Santiaoshi with Wu Dan.  I first called Zhao Yu and asked the two of them if they woke up.  Zhao Yu said he was awake, but his body was very weak. He planned to ask how the two of them were arrested at noon.

    Seeing that Zhao Yu was fine, I followed Wu Dan out the door.  Xiao Mi also wanted to walk along, so I put this thing on my shoulder as usual.  But after Xiao Mi stepped on my shoulder, I felt my right shoulder sink, and I couldn't help cursing: "Damn fox, have you eaten a lot lately? You're overweight!"

    Xiao Mi sneered, ignored me, and sat on my shoulder with peace of mind.  I stared at him angrily for a long while, but there was nothing I could do about him, so I let him go.  Wu Dan took us to the vicinity of Santiaoshi.  After getting off the car, Wu Dan began to ask me if I felt that there was ghost, blood, or even death around me.  I walked around for a long time, but I didn't see it, so I shook my head and said no.

    Wu Dan said: "Then let's go further."

    So I followed Wu Dan all the way forward.  I found that the more people walked forward, the more lively it was.  I asked Wu Dan, "Master, what kind of place is this? It's very lively."

    Wu Dan said: "There is a big wholesale market in front of it, called the 'Big Hutong Wholesale Market'. There are a lot of people here, just walk around and you will know."

    I followed Wu Dan forward, and after a while, I saw a mighty and domineering Chinese-style building complex.  It's a pity that this is not a place of interest, but a large wholesale market, selling all kinds of things.  At this time, I saw a tea shop on the side of the road.  A middle-aged man was sitting in front of the store basking in the sun, looking very relaxed.  However, there were quite a few customers in the nearby shops, and there was not a single customer in his house.

    Wu Dan obviously noticed this too, and said to me: "Apprentice Erhuo, take a closer look at this store to see if there is any problem."

    I took a closer look, and I didn't think there was anything wrong with this store, but I felt that there was nothing wrong with this store, but there was blood in the sky above a store behind it.

    I said to Wu Dan: "Master, there is a store behind this store that is emitting blood. But seeing the blood flying around, I don't know what is strange about that store behind."

    "The store in the back?" Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "I remember that there is an empty store in the back, and there is no one there."

    Just as I was talking, a person walked out from the next door to the tea shop and shouted at Wu Dan: "Hey, isn't this Old Wu? Did you think of me today to come and see?"

    I followed the reputation and saw that the shop next to me was a shop selling tea sets. The person who greeted Wu Dan was probably the boss, chubby and friendly.  The owner of the tea shop next to him glanced at him, said hello, and then felt bored and went into the shop.

    I followed Wu Dan into the store, and the boss glanced at me and said with a smile to Wu Dan: "Your son?"

    Wu Dan scolded: "Fuck you, how can I have a son? This is my apprentice, the policeman."

    The boss immediately respected him: "Or, Comrade Policeman. But you guys are policemen now, what can I learn from you?"

    Wu Dan said: "It's not like you don't understand what I understand. By the way, business has been good recently."

    The boss was happy: "That's good. I sold several sets of purple clay pot tea sets. I don't have to worry about it for half a year."

    Wu Dan asked: "But the business next door seems to be very bad? I see that there are people coming and going on both sides, but his house doesn't have any customers."

    The boss nodded and said: "I'm also wondering. The boss next door Ding is nice, and the quality of the tea is good. I bought it once, and the price is fair. But there are no customers, but I don't like going into his shop very much.  As soon as he went in, he felt a little tight in his chest and out of breath, but he didn't feel it himself. For this reason, I didn't spend much time in his shop."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "I used to show Fengshui to others. Can you introduce us to Boss Ding next door? I can show him for free. Anyway, if we meet, it will be considered a destiny."

    The boss nodded immediately and said: "This is no problem." Then, he led us into the tea shop next door.The owner of the tea shop is short and thin, with an unattractive appearance, but his expression is very kind. When he saw us coming in, he greeted us with a smile, "Boss Jiang, bring a friend to see me."

    Boss Jiang pointed to Wu Dan and me, and said, "Lao Ding, this is my friend. He knows a little about Feng Shui Qihuang, and I want to chat with you."

    Upon hearing this, Boss Na Ding sighed: "Thank you for your kindness, my shop is going to close. I also consulted Mr. Feng Shui before, but I didn't see why.  The pattern is still the same.¡±

    I took a closer look at the decoration of his shop, and sure enough, the facade is not inferior to other people's decorations. Although I don't know much about tea, I heard that the boss Jiang next door is full of praise, so I shouldn't be wrong.  It's probably because of the blood behind his shop.

    Wu Dan asked, when did this bad business start?  Boss Ding said that about half a year ago,

    The business is not going well, often customers pass by his store and don't come in. If no customers enter the store, the business will naturally become more difficult.  Boss Ding also felt strange, why didn't the guests come in?  Afterwards, I also invited Mr. Feng Shui to see it. The Mr. Feng Shui said that the layout of his shop was not good, so he asked him to redecorate it.  In the end, the decoration cost a lot of money, but the business was still bleak.  Now have to consider closing.

    Wu Dan asked: "I heard that the one behind your store is a vacant store, is it?"

    Boss Ding said: "Yes, it used to be a clothing store. Later, the owner of the store changed his career and sold it to someone else. But the strange thing is that the person who bought the store did not come to open the store, so it has been empty.  "

    Wu Dan nodded and said, "Did that store also become vacant half a year ago?"

    Boss Ding said, "Yes, almost."

    Wu Dan said: "Yes, that's right. In fact, it's the problem with the store behind you. The store is not in the right direction. It has been empty for a long time, and there are many messy things hiding in the store. The yin is too heavy, which affects  The business in your store. Now there is a "ghost guarding the door" in your store, and there is a ghost guarding in front of your store. The source of money and customers are blocked by the invisible ghost, so the business is gradually losing.  "

    Boss Ding asked suspiciously: "Really? But how to solve this?"

    Wu Dan acted very sincerely and said: "We met because of fate. If you want to believe me, I will give you a solution. But you have to stay in your shop for one night, do you agree?"

    Boss Ding said: "Of course it's no problem. I can trust Boss Jiang's friend. But what are you two going to do tonight?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Actually, it is very simple to decipher, just ask my apprentice to copy a volume of "Diamond Sutra" overnight in your shop. This "Diamond Sutra" needs to be copied on blue porcelain paper with gold paste, write  It must be shining golden when it comes out, just like the light of Buddha. After being framed, it faces the door and hangs in the store. After that, the business in the store will gradually improve. Because after hanging the "Diamond Sutra", the ghost will be scared away."

    When I heard this, I thought to myself, how can I understand calligraphy?  ?  What kind of trick is Wu Dan playing?

    Boss Ding nodded and said, "Okay, no problem. Do you want to transcribe all night? I'll bring you some supper for the two of you."

    Wu Dan immediately waved his hand and said: "No, the store must be closed during this period, and no one or anything can disturb the copying of Buddhist scriptures. Only in this way can we appear pious. Don't worry, we will not do anything to your store, nor will we  Steal your things. Boss Jiang can guarantee this."

    Boss Jiang on the side nodded and said: "Yes, my friend knows this, so let him try it out. In case the business gets better in the future, you don't have to worry about how to make a living, right?"

    After hearing this, Boss Ding nodded and said, "Okay, Mr. Wu, if you remove the bad luck from this store for me, I will definitely thank you a lot!"

    When Wu Dan heard this, he was immediately happy, but he waved his hand and said: "It doesn't take much money, this acquaintance is fate, let's talk about it after tonight." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 128 Corpse Refining Formation (Part 1)

    ?

    Boss Ding thanked both of us a thousand times.  Coming out of Boss Ding's shop, I asked Wu Dan, "Master, what's your idea, I don't know how to write calligraphy!!"

    Wu Dan looked at me helplessly, and said, "I didn't want you to write it either. Do you think this Buddhist scripture is useful for anyone to copy?"

    I was surprised and said: "Then what are you talking about?"

    Wu Dan said: "I want to stay in his store at night, and when the people in the wholesale market have left, I will go to the vacant store behind his store to have a look."

    I scolded: "Damn it, master, then the solution you mentioned is useless?"

    Wu Dan said: "It's useful. I still have to copy it, but I don't need you. Let your fairy sister copy it. She has a peaceful temperament and has learned orthodox Taoism. I went to her shop last time to see her painting ice sculptures."  The patterns are carved in traditional Chinese characters. The calligraphy is well written, and it is relatively easy to copy a volume of Buddhist scriptures."

    I clicked my tongue and said: "Master, you have already made up your mind."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Your master, I have always been far-sighted. For example, what happened to the Daily News Building last time, if I hadn't predicted many years ago that there would be a big event in the future, and suggested that the barbecue city be built, the people of Tianjin would now  It's all over, right?"

    I made a water-spraying emoticon [see post bar emoticons for details]: "Master, you were fooled by your intuition at the time."

    Just at this moment, a little Mi tucked into my backpack poked its head out and said, "I'm hungry, buy me French fries."

    I was speechless: "Where can I buy it??"

    Xiao Mi said: "Go one hundred meters ahead, turn right, there is KFC."

    "Cio, have you ever been here? How do you know?" I asked.

    Xiao Mi raised her nose and said: "I smell it, it smells good, go!"

    I thought to myself that your sister's master is too dishonorable.  Turning the corner, I saw that there really was a KFC store.  But it was clearly overcrowded and there were too many customers in the store.

    Xiao Mi urged me to go quickly, so I had no choice but to move over. Just as I was about to open the door, Xiao Mi suddenly whispered: "Look behind you, that crazy woman is here again."

    At this time, I passed through the huge glass of the KFC store door, and I saw that crazy woman standing not far behind me, still dragging the garbage bag containing the bottles and paper shells.  I was a little surprised, turned around to look, and saw that she was looking at me with a grin, still with that vicious, weird and crazy expression.

    The others frowned and walked away when they saw this dirty crazy woman.  I was a little happy, because I felt that the old woman had no malice towards me, and she reminded me many times inadvertently.

    I smiled and stepped forward and asked, "Grandma, why are you here? Last time I wanted to see you, but I couldn't find where you live."

    The crazy mother-in-law smiled and said nothing.  If I met her for the first time, I would probably be frightened by her expression now.  Although she was smiling, that smile, coupled with the wrinkled face and few teeth left, had an indescribably ferocious feeling.

    I felt goosebumps all over my body when she laughed, so I had to ask, "Grandma, what are you laughing at?"

    As soon as I finished speaking, I felt a flash of light before my eyes.  Looking down, I went, and the nuwa stone, which I had been coquettishly sipping soy sauce and almost forgotten by me, suddenly burst into light.

    I was startled and couldn't help but take a step back.  My time, what does this mean, the old lady in front of me suddenly turned into a ghost?

    But when I took a step back, I realized that the crazy granny was dragging a sack with her right hand, but she was holding something with her left hand.  This thing is white, but it seems to have been dipped in red dye, which is so red that it hurts the eyes.

    I felt a chill in my heart, thinking that something was wrong.  So he rushed up immediately and pulled the thing from the crazy mother-in-law's hand.  After seeing this object clearly, I was taken aback.

    Sure enough, it was just as I thought, it was a blood kite, the original background color was white, it was the common white kite we often see.  But now the kite's body was covered with blood, soaking a large area.

    I hurriedly asked: "Mother-in-law, where did this thing come from?"

    The crazy mother-in-law smiled and pointed to the side.  I looked in the direction of her finger, but saw a river not far away.  There are many tourists by the river, but now there is a large group of people around the river, as if watching something.

    I hurried over and squeezed into the crowd to have a look, and saw a group of people surrounding a child.  The child was pale and lifeless, and appeared to be dead.  However, he held a kite tightly in his hand.  The blood on the kite was not dry yet, dripping on the ground.  The child's mother cried sadly while holding the child.  I looked up, and sure enough, I saw a cloud of blood mist hovering in the sky.  AndThinking of this, I asked Wu Dan: "Master, what do you mean if I confess my love to the girl and she kicks me and neither refuses nor agrees?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "It means you are too old. Women, you have to be reserved. It doesn't seem to be interesting to agree so easily. Keep chasing. If you don't refuse, it means that you are interested. If you can't, just give it to me."  She did it."

    I was speechless for a moment: "Master, if you were so fierce, why did your wife run away with someone back then?"

    Wu Dan said: "Because of me, Master, I have been entangled with too many little girls, and there is nothing I can do if the peach blossoms are too prosperous. My wife can't stand it anymore, so I left."

    What he said suddenly reminded me of Shen Can's signature: "Mother loves the world, life brings peach blossoms."

    So I asked Wu Dan: "Master, what do you mean by applying for Canna's signature? She will replace the mother of the country?"

    Wu Dan thought for a while, and said: "If there is only the first sentence, then maybe it is. But the latter is destined to have peach blossoms. That is to say, her fate is uncertain, and maybe this peach blossom catastrophe will mess up her mother Yi Tianxia's life."  gone."

    I sighed: "Everyone has his own fate."

    Wu Dan laughed: "For example, you can only do this kind of hard work."

    We chatted like this, and the time passed bit by bit.  Soon, I heard complete silence outside the door, and the time jumped to 22:00.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 129 Corpse Refining Formation (Part 2)

    ?

    Wu Dan restrained his hippie smile, got up immediately and said, "Get ready to act."

    So I quickly picked up my backpack, followed Wu Dan to open the back door, and walked out through the back door.  Outside the back door of this tea shop is a long corridor.  There are various shops on both sides of the corridor, but the shop facing the back door of the tea shop is an empty shop, and the door is blocked by wooden boards, so the inside cannot be seen clearly.  A long chain locks the gate.

    Unlocking the lock was very easy for Wu Dan, and he opened the lock with three strokes.

    Wu Dan and I pushed open the door of the Nakong store, and I felt a cold air blowing towards my face.  Xiao Mi jumped down first, and said to us: "This room smells like a dead body."

    Wu Dan turned on the flashlight and took a picture around the empty shop.  I looked over with the light of the flashlight and saw that the store was empty.  However, I feel that this place is full of blood.

    "Master, this place smells too bloody, but there's nothing there." I asked Wu Dan.

    "Cheating." Wu Dan said: "Things should be put in the corner of the room, take out the bag of rooster blood."

    So I took out the bag of fresh rooster blood in my bag.  Wu Dan asked me to sprinkle it towards the corner of the room.  I followed his instructions and poured out the chicken blood in my hand towards the corner of the room.  Not long after, I heard a hissing sound.  I frowned, and smelled the stench of corpses.  When I looked closely, I went, and there were four human-shaped bloody corpses in the corner of the room.  Of course, the blood was rooster blood, but the corpses were real.

    I went up to have a look, and I went, and the corpse was actually wearing the big braids of the Qing Dynasty.  But he was dead and not rotten, and now he was splashed with chicken blood, and the blood was smeared all over his pale face, which looked very terrifying.

    "Fuck me, master, why are there Qing Dynasty zombies here?" I said in surprise.

    Xiao Mi said at this time: "Look at them, they seem to be lying on stone tombstones."

    After hearing this, I pointed the flashlight in my hand at the body of the corpse.  Sure enough, there were four tombstones under the corpse.  I kicked one of the bodies aside, and there was an epitaph written on it.  Fortunately, the characters in the Qing Dynasty were not as difficult to read as they were in the Qin and Han Dynasties. After reading it for a long time, I understood that the four people were all Huoju Taoist priests during the Shunzhi period of the Qing Dynasty, and they lived ordinary lives.  Later, they took the master's elixir together, and even though they were dead, they would automatically dissect into immortals after 300 years.  Then there is still a lot of content below, but it has been smashed and worn out, so it is impossible to interpret at all.

    After watching it, Wu Dan was happy: "Yes, the corpse was turned into a fairy, and now it was dug out."

    I asked: "Master, is this the corpse of the Qing Dynasty that was dug up from the so-called construction site?"

    Wu Dan said: "It is very likely that the result was regarded as a substitute puppet."

    "Replacing the puppet?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "It's very simple. Isn't Sun Chun and Liu Haifeng just recovering in the hospital? The ones who replace them now are puppets, that is, these things, zombies. The way the manipulators do it, these zombies live like living people  Come here and repeat what the manipulator asked them to do. The manipulator must repeat the spell to manipulate the puppet on time and at the point, otherwise once the puppet loses control, people will see its flaws."

    "Those three zombies have already gone to impersonate, so what are these doing?" I asked Wu Dan.

    "That's why there are still people who need to pretend." Wu Dan said, continuing to sprinkle chicken blood everywhere.  There was a fishy smell, and I couldn't help pinching my nose and said, "Master, this smell is disgusting. What are you doing? By the way, who are these zombies trying to pretend to be, and how did they reveal their identities?!"

    "I'm not looking for it?" Wu Dan said while sprinkling chicken blood: "If a zombie wants to pretend to be a living person, it must cover its body with a layer of human skin. After finding the human skin, there must be a mark on it.  To distinguish. There is likely to be a name on the human skin."

    When I heard this, I suddenly felt that this group of people was too Nima's heavy taste.  Not only tinkering with Qing Dynasty zombies, but also storing human skins, I'm second.

    Not long after, I watched Wu Dan splash the remaining blood on the wall, and four figures appeared on the wall.

    Wu Dan said: "Yes, I found it. The human skin is hanging on the wall."

    As soon as I heard this, I hurried over to look, and sure enough, I saw four pieces of human skin that were drenched in chicken blood and showed their appearance.  I saw that the name was indeed marked on the skin of the man, so I leaned over to take a look.

    After seeing the name on the man's skin, I was shocked.  Let me go, this group of people really dare to pretend to be anyone, this is to subvert the rhythm of the country.

    I asked Wu Dan, "Master, what should I do?"

    Wu Dan said: "Let's destroy their corpses and human skin first." Then, he handed me the bottle of aqua regia in his hand: "Let's give people the skin first."? burnt.  "

    I nodded and took it, tore off the four human skins, threw them on the ground, and poured the aqua regia on them.  A very pungent smell came, and I covered my nose and endured it.  Soon, those few pieces of human skin disappeared into a puddle of inexplicable liquid.

    Then, when Wu Dan and I were about to burn those corpses, Xiao Mi suddenly said, "Someone is here."

    I was startled, and quickly looked around, there was no place to hide in Ciao, it was empty.  And at this time, the two of us really heard the sound of footsteps from far to near outside the door.  Wu Dan and I turned off the flashlight and hid by the door.  At this time, I suddenly remembered that the lock on the door was open. If someone saw this, wouldn't we both be exposed?

    Thinking of this, I took out God of War and hid at the door with Wu Dan.  The entire Hutong Wholesale Market is a Chinese-style building complex. Although there are shops with large glass doors, the door of this shop is made in the shape of an ancient door, inlaid with glass, and wood panels are pasted on the glass.  But most of them are wooden and open to the sides.

    At this time, the people outside the house seemed to have reached the door and stopped.  My heart was in my throat, thinking for a while, should someone come in and shoot or what?

    I thought that when the person outside the house came to the door, he would ask nonsense like in a TV show: "Why is the door unlocked?"

    Then some idiot said: "There is someone in the room!" After that, several people rushed in.  However, those people stopped at the door, but said nothing.

    I couldn't see a few people outside, at this moment Xiao Mi said in a low voice: "Listen to the footsteps of three people."

    Three, I'll go, I don't know if Wu Dan and I can handle it.  Just thinking of this, I suddenly felt that as soon as the door opened, three figures rushed into the door.

    Before I could react, I felt a gust of wind coming towards the door.  I was startled, and quickly hid to the side, but felt a gust of cold air brushing my arms and blowing past.  I shivered and took a closer look. Just now, a person kicked me in the air. Although the kick was empty, I saw a black mist drifting along with his kick.

    I rely on, what is this?  Ghostly feet?  Ghost foot seven?

    Just when I was surprised, the man kicked my lower body several times, and each kick was hard enough. If I hadn't practiced it before, I would really be knocked down by him.

    But what surprised me even more was that wherever the black mist went, there were a few cuts on my skin and clothes, as if cut out by a sword.

    I took a few steps back and looked closely at my attacker.  I saw that it was a thin man, I couldn't see his appearance clearly, I just felt that this man was wearing black clothes, which blended with the night and the black ghost aura around him, like a ghost who came out of the nether world.

    "Who?!" I raised my gun and pointed it at the inhuman thing.

    The man didn't answer me, but continued to punch me, and rushed towards my cheek with a gurgling ghostly air.

    Seeing that he did not dodge, I turned my head and fired a shot at the guy at the same time.

    But the shot missed the ghostly man, and the man also dodged the bullet and retreated to the side. I saw a low "bang", and a burst of flames exploded in the air.  Under the light of the fire, I could clearly see the appearance of the three men who attacked.  Their faces are ordinary, but they are all dressed in black, and they are all men with gloomy faces.

    I saw Wu Dan fighting with the other two with the Zhongtian Dao in hand, surrounded by the light of the sword and black mist, which made me dizzy for a while.

    But even worse, I found that the three zombies that were lying on the ground suddenly jumped up.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 130 Shen Can's Identity (Part 1)

    ?

    When I saw this situation, I quickly grabbed a handful of glutinous rice and sprinkled it.  It is said that zombies are afraid of glutinous rice. I threw it over, only to hear a few hisses, and puffs of blue smoke came out of the zombie.  I was overjoyed, and thought to myself that I would not believe that this handful of rainstorm pear blossom rice grains would be nailed to death by them.

    As a result, after the handful of rice grains went out, these zombies just stopped in place for a while, and then continued to rush towards me.

    I cursed in my heart, thinking what should I do now?  But at this time, I had to deal with both the man in black and the zombies, and I really couldn't handle it.  Under consideration, I had no choice but to recite the formula: "The scepter and demon are the only ones, please God!"

    ?Seven top gods, Changshan Zhao Zilong!

    But as soon as the statue of the young white-robed general Zhao Zilong came out, he went towards the three zombies.  I secretly thought it was not good, because the statue is controlled by my thoughts, if I distract myself from dealing with others, then Zhao Zilong's statue will not be able to play a strong role, and the maintenance time is only about 20 minutes.

    In desperation, I called Wu Dan: "Master, help deal with these three bk!"

    Wu Dan shouted: "Secondly, can't you see that the three zombies are actually controlled by these three people?? If I fuck you, can't you ask God to deal with these three niggers?"

    Only then did I suddenly realize, but the statue originally appeared to restrain spirits and zombies, and his first target must be non-human beings.  Calling Zhao Zilong to deal with these three people, I really don't know how to do it.

    Now I really want to improve the ancient skill of calling God, equipped with a keyboard at any time, click the shortcut key, change the skills and equipment, your sister, how can I manipulate this statue now?  You can't shout: "Hey, Brother Zilong, can you please deal with these three men in black?"

    At this time, Wu Dan held back the three men in black, while I was thinking about how to control Zhao Zilong's statue.  It's a pity that I can't think of any way, and there is no such method in the ancient book "Please God", I wonder if the page with the control method was torn up by Yang Wen and used as toilet paper.

    When I was scratching my head in anxiety, Xiao Mi reminded me, "Try the soul-attracting talisman."

    "Spirit attractor?" I repeated, recalling where the spell came from in my mind.  After thinking for a while, I finally remembered that Zhao Zhenhai had used it.  Some people invite ghosts to their bodies, not necessarily what they invite.  In order to reduce the risk, some people who know a little bit of Taoism will use soul-attracting charms to attract specific ghosts.

    Now I have no other choice, so I turned over my bag and took out a soul-inducing talisman, stuck the talisman on my body, and at the same time chanted a spell on the statue of Zhao Zilong, and shouted: "Come on!"

    I don't know if I was lucky or what, but this trick really pulled the statue of Zhao Zilong over, and immediately, the statue was attached to my body.  After a burst of dizziness, I suddenly felt that there seemed to be a magical power flowing in my limbs and blood vessels, which shocked me immediately.

    I was overjoyed in my heart, thinking this is the so-called soul possession!  !  I am not alone!  !

    Thinking of this, I tried to kick and punch the man in black, but I didn't expect that my movements were many times faster than before!  The man in black couldn't dodge in time, I punched him and flew out, slammed into the door with a bang, and fell like a dog eating shit.

    Overjoyed in my heart, I stepped on the man in black, trying to subdue him.  The man in black was not covered either, he rolled aside when he saw this.  I stepped on the ground, feeling ruthless in my heart, I couldn't help raising the God of War in my hand, and shot the man in the leg.  I thought that this gun would not have any consequences if it was fired on a human being. At most, it would be the same as an ordinary gun, with multiple holes in the body.

    Unexpectedly, when the shot went down, there was a bang explosion, and the man in black disappeared completely.  I was inexplicably drenched in blood mist, feeling depressed.  But a zombie who was standing behind me and was trying to attack me also fell down and was motionless.

    I was overjoyed, and then surprised: Damn, this was a murder just now.  But the strange thing is, why did God of War show such power to humans?  Isn't the man in black just now a human?

    Before I could think too much, I heard two "puff puffs" behind me, but saw that Wu Dan had already cornered the two men in black, and then slashed at them both.

    Wu Dan also chose places like the arm of the man in black for these two cuts, avoiding the vital parts.  But what surprised me was that after the two cuts, the man in black screamed, and his arms fell to the ground, with black blood oozing out.

    "My Master Ci'ao, you're really badass!!" I said in surprise.

    Wu Dan scolded: "You are not black, you will be blown up directly! But I am not cruel, why did I take off my arm?"

    Both of us were wondering, but it surprised us even moreSurprisingly, the two men in black with broken arms suddenly fell to the ground. After convulsing for a while, they gradually turned into two pools of blood like ice melting.

    I was even more surprised, and looked at Wu Dan in blank dismay.  Wu Dan said: "It seems that these three people came to control the three corpses. They pretended to be the commander of the military region, the chief of the Beijing Public Security Bureau, and the secretary-general. But they happened to bump into us."

    "But how did this die?" I was surprised: "How can my gun kill people?"

    Wu Dan frowned and said, "I just saw their moves, and thought of a possibility. They are surrounded by black mist, and it is likely that they have been surrounded by ghosts all year round, and they have been entangled with ghosts. This half-human, half-ghost  The thing is also afraid of your god of war. As for dying if you get injured in the end, this is probably what they did behind the scenes. Once captured or defeated, some killing move will be automatically activated to kill the mouth. Alas,  Well, now the clue is broken again."

    Wu Dan and I saw that the four corpses were still there, so we called the police overnight.  After letting the police colleagues deal with these matters, I asked Wu Dan what to do next.

    Wu Dan thought for a while, then patted me on the shoulder and said, "Idiot apprentice, your master and I have been foolish for a while, we were all fooled by one person, and now we are still working on people's affairs and investigating cases.  "

    I asked in astonishment: "Who? Was he tricked by someone?"

    Wu Dan said: "Feng Sihai. That old bk must know something, but he just doesn't say anything, let us check it out ourselves, so as to protect our safety. Don't forget, you were transferred by him to find a relationship. The old man knows  You are a little capable and a little bit good, so let you get involved in this muddy water, and watch yourself sit and reap the benefits. It's not authentic. Let's go, let's go to him."

    I was confused, and asked: "Master, all the high-ranking officials have had this accident, so what is the direct relationship with a gangster boss?"

    Wu Dan scolded: "Damn, why has Feng Sihai been so well-behaved for so many years and no one has messed with him? Why did he also get involved in the Daily News Building last time? It means that the back of this bk is mixed with political groups. Politicians, all have to  Pretending to be forceful, some things are not easy to do by yourself, let the gangsters help, and they pay for it. Another example, if a high-ranking official goes to a party, you have to find a high-end place where you can spend public funds. Go to a gangster  It¡¯s okay to do some nasty things in the territory, and the gangsters are covering it up. It¡¯s just such a relationship of interest. I think the accident of a high-ranking official this time must have threatened Feng Sihai¡¯s interests, so he asked you to come to the muddy water.¡±

    "Fuck, did I get tricked by the old guy?!" I scolded, "Since he knows something inside, why didn't he tell us??"

    Wu Dan said: "If no one asks, he must keep his mouth shut, and he doesn't want to cause trouble. But now that the situation is serious, Feng Sihai wants us to be a pathfinder, and he sits back and waits and sees. Why? Go, find this  Old bk's reckoning!"

    Hearing this, I immediately nodded and said: "Yes, go find this old guy!" As I said that, I spit out "cough cough cough bah".  Nima, it turned out that someone was plotting against me, and I didn't know it myself.  I thought I was investigating a case, but it turned out that I was helping others to eliminate disasters, acting as a gunman.

    Thinking of this, Wu Dan and I packed up our things, left the wholesale market immediately, and went to Feng Sihai's house overnight.

    It was getting late, and when we arrived at Feng Sihai's house, we unexpectedly found that Feng Sihai's villa was brightly lit.

    And there were still people watching the night outside the door. When they saw us coming, they immediately reached out and stopped them: "Who are you?!"

    Just when I was about to answer, I heard a familiar laughter: "Oh, my little brother's friend is here~!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 131 Shen Can's Identity (Part 2)

    ?

    Why is this voice so familiar to me?  Looking through the night, I saw a familiar figure inside the gate: the nympho girl Tang Xin.

    I was taken aback. Although I knew that Tang Xin belonged to the gangster, I never thought that this nympho girl and thief would appear in the gangster's mansion.

    Could it be that this guy is another adopted daughter of Feng Sihai?  I'll go, how much he loves to adopt orphans.

    "Why are you here?" I asked.

    Tang Xin smiled and said, "Why can't I be here? You two come in, the boss has been waiting for you for the past few days."

    Wu Dan and I glanced at each other, thinking that the old bk also seemed to know that we would find out about this matter sooner or later, and had already waited.  Tang Xin opened the door for us, and said with a smile, "I wanted to go home, but since you guys are here, I'll follow along to listen."

    I clicked my tongue and said, "I didn't expect you to be able to come in and out of Feng Sihai's residence at will."

    Tang Xin blinked her big eyes and said with a smile, "Because I have always been the boss' secret weapon."

    I don't understand what she means by that, I just think it's a nonsense.  Tang Xin led us into the living room. After walking in, I suddenly found that Duan Qingshui was there.

    "Why are you here?" I asked Duan Qingshui.

    Duan Qingshui glanced at me and asked, "Why can't I be here? You came here in the middle of the night, what do you want?"

    I glanced at the unpredictable Feng Sihai who was drinking tea, and my heart was full of anger.  Wu Dan could hold his breath, and smiled at Feng Sihai: "What's the matter, Boss Feng, we are visiting late at night, so you have to entertain him."

    Feng Sihai smiled and said: "This must be Mr. Wu. What kind of tea does Mr. Wu like to drink? West Lake Longjing or Biluofeng? Or I drink Baihaoyinzhen, but this is a kind of herbal tea. I wonder if the two of you can drink it.  Get used to it."

    Wu Dan sat on the sofa opposite Feng Sihai, nodded and said: "Yes, Baihao Silver Needle, known as the 'beauty' and 'tea king' in tea, is a kind of white tea produced in eastern Fujian.  Fuding and Zhenghe and other places in the north. Pekoe is white in color like silver and slender like needles, hence the name. When brewing, 'full cup of floating tea milk', the silver needles stand upright, staggered up and down, the soup is bright yellow and clear, and the taste is fragrant and sweet  Refreshing. The taste is warm and cool, invigorating the stomach and refreshing the mind, dispelling dampness and reducing fever. Boss Feng's tea is also so high-end and elegant."

    When I heard Wu Dan's routine, it seemed that he was showing off his tea scriptures again.  But we are here to ask something important, why is he talking so much nonsense?  I was about to give him a wink to ask him to ask quickly, but I heard Feng Sihai said in a calm manner: "Mr. Wu has such a research on tea. But I don't know what kind of tea Mr. Wu likes?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "I like to drink Jinjunmei."

    Feng Sihai nodded and said: "Jin Junmei has front shoots, heavy bones, and is well-proportioned. The aroma is special, the aroma of dry tea is fragrant; the aroma of hot soup is refreshing and pure; the aroma of warm soup is cooked and delicate;  The cold drinks are all smooth and smooth, with the characteristics of 'clear, harmonious, mellow, thick, and fragrant'. Mr. Wu likes to drink this kind of tea, and he must have the same human nature as Jin Junmei, mellow and honest."

    I frowned and listened to the two uncles talking about tea, and I couldn't help but feel a little clumsy, thinking that you two can't choose a different time to drink tea?  ?  Talk about your girl in the middle of the night!  !

    At this time, a girl really came up with a tea tray and leisurely made tea.  Wu Dan watched the girl making tea with a smile, and said to Feng Sihai: "Boss Feng, what you said just now means that you don't want anyone to know about today's conversation, right?"

    Feng Sihai nodded and said, "That's right. If Mr. Wu agrees, I'll tell you what you want to know."

    Wu Dan said seriously: "Boss Feng, don't worry, I still know the seriousness of some things, and I will definitely not disclose them to outsiders."

    Seeing Tang Xinchu not leaving, I asked Feng Sihai, "Boss Feng, where did this woman come from?"

    Feng Sihai said: "By the way, let me introduce you. Tang Xin, a descendant of the Tang Sect in Sichuan, has followed me since I was a child, and is about the same age as Yun Yao."

    When I heard about Tangmen, I was immediately surprised.  Let me go, the martial art in this martial arts drama really exists?  ?

    Wu Dan said: "Then who is Miss Tang Xin?"

    Feng Sihai said: "A few years ago, when Ah Jiu was still alive, she once found a strange phenomenon near the Daily News Building. She told me that there was a strong death and ghost energy in the sky above the building, and the ghost energy was soaring to the sky.  It even affected the clouds and lighting in the sky. At that time, I didn't think much about it, but after a few politicians were killed, I became suspicious, so I secretly investigated and found that a person named Lin Feng was operating secretly, using magic to kill  Many people from the Beijing and Tianjin areas."

    "Lin Feng? Is his real name Lin Sixing?" I asked.

    "Yes," Feng Si said.?? said: "So, I asked Tang Xin to sneak into Lin Feng's organization to see what they were doing."

    "But someone found out later." Wu Dan was amused: "Being able to come back alive means that this little girl is not bad."

    Tang Xin snorted coldly and said, "Uncle, don't underestimate me."

    Wu Dan was amused: "I didn't underestimate you, and you dared to steal my wallet. But I let you succeed on purpose, in order to steal your mobile phone."

    As he spoke, Wu Dan raised a brand new pink mobile phone in Yang's hand.

    Tang Xin was taken aback, and said, "Uncle, your hands are quick enough."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Your uncle and I were also high-ranking people when we were young. How can we not do this little trick."

    As he spoke, he threw the phone to Tang Xin.  Tang Xin returned the wallet to Wu Dan in embarrassment, and said, "I'm just playing for fun, Uncle Wu, don't be angry."

    Wu Dan stuffed the wallet into his arms and said, "Don't be angry, because there are less than one hundred yuan in the wallet."

    I was speechless after hearing this.

    Wu Dan said seriously to Feng Sihai: "I want to ask, since Boss Feng is so well-informed, does he have some clues to the series of recent cases? Otherwise, she wouldn't have let this girl inform us."

    Feng Sihai nodded and said: "It's inconvenient for me to make big moves, so I didn't participate in it. However, I can provide you with some information you want to know. It's just that I haven't found out many things."

    Wu Dan said: "There is no need to tell us too much. Just two questions: What is Shen Can's identity, and who is she? Why did she engage in those sorcerers?"

    Feng Sihai said: "I can tell you this. Shen Can's identity is a state agent. The so-called folk singer is just a cover-up of his identity. The person she is in love with is this."

    I saw him nodding to Duan Qingshui, and Duan Qingshui pushed a photo in front of us.  This is a photo of two people, but the angle of view is right on the man, and only Shen Can's back is captured.  I took a look at the man's real appearance and was taken aback.  As for the name of this product, I will not say more, for fear of being checked by the water meter.  If I wake up and there are people who claim to be SF Express, send warmth in the community and check the water meter outside the door, I will have to jump off the building.

    "Shen Can really wants to be the mother of the country." I wiped off my cold sweat: "Isn't this the candidate for the country's president at that time?"

    Feng Sihai said: "Although Shen Can is an agent trained by the state, she was originally placed next to a few specific people as a so-called 'undercover', but I didn't expect that she would turn against him later, be with this person, and even start to subvert  The country's big dream. If she hadn't been killed by Lin Sixing and his gang, the country would have secretly removed this dangerous person."

    I was very dizzy, so I asked: "Then Lin Sixing also has such thoughts. Isn't he and Shen Can in the same group?"

    Feng Sihai said: "Yes, he is different from Shen Can. But who is he supporting and what is his purpose, I really don't know. Now I just know that he has an organization called Black Mandala.  I don't know what a group of charlatans are doing. Now that Tang Xin has been exposed, I don't even know what he is going to do."

    Wu Dan frowned and said, "Black mandala?"

    I suddenly remembered that Wu Dan said that he knew a man named Ma Jingcheng, who especially liked black mandala, but unfortunately that man was dead.  Is this Lin Sixing still his descendant?  But maybe that person just likes to plant strange flowers, not to do such strange things.

    Feng Sihai asked: "Why, Mr. Wu knows about this organization?"

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "I don't know about this organization, but I once knew a person who liked black mandala flowers very much. But this person is dead." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 132 Li Daitao Stiff

    ?

    Feng Sihai nodded and said: "So that's the case. That's all I know."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Sure, I understand everything, then I will leave." As he spoke, he tugged at my arm and told me to leave quickly.  I still feel a little confused, but I have been dragged out of the living room by Wu Dan.

    Tang Xin sent us out, put my shoulders on my shoulder and said with a smile: "Remember to tell my little brother for me, I miss him, and go to play with him another day."

    I smiled and said, "Sister, why don't you go find him yourself, he is single now, so it's probably lonely and cold every day."

    Tang Xin smiled immediately and said, "Of course, I'll go find him when you're done with your work, bye~!" As she spoke, she pushed me forward and blew me a kiss.

    Wu Dan and I walked out of the courtyard, and Wu Dan smiled and said: "This little girl is a bit interesting. I think it's likely that Xiao Zhao will be fucked by her in the end."

    I was speechless and said: "Master, this little girl is only around twenty?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Don't look at the young man, it looks like the job is good. I don't believe the bet between the two of us, I dare say that this girl will definitely take Xiao Zhao down in the end."

    I curled my lips and said, "Master, what Zhao Yu likes is Ah Jiu's kind of innocent and cute, not the kind who looks like a bad girl."

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "That's not necessarily the case."

    I waved my hand and said: "Master, what I want to know most now is, who exactly is Lin Sixing working for, and what kind of organization is that black mandala? Besides, there is also that Master Lu who died in Bengbu, he and this group of people  does it matter?"

    Wu Dan said: "The three men in black we have seen should be soul burial men. Do you remember? I said that someone made ghosts to help him do things, and those three people were surrounded by ghosts.  Do this kind of thing. However, this time they used refined ghosts to control the corpse, and then prepared human skin to wrap the corpse and make it into a puppet, but in the eyes of ordinary people, it is no different from a real person. I guess  The master Lu you mentioned is also a soul burial man. Maybe he was in Lin Sixing's organization before. He worked in a crematorium. It is very convenient to get a corpse and catch a soul. But somehow he broke away from Lin Sixing's organization and was silenced later.  , I think it should be."

    "But now that the manipulator is dead, will the puppet be finished?" I asked.

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "No, there will be someone else to take over. I wonder if the two real bodies are safe and sound now?"

    I nodded and said: "Yes, Zhao Yu said that those two people have woken up and are now in the city bureau, but now there are two people who are exactly the same. I heard that even the fingerprints are the same. I don't know how to confirm their identities, so  It didn¡¯t expose the real person.¡±

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "Let me think about it, I should be able to figure out a way to make them reveal their secrets."

    I was relieved when I heard him say this.  So I asked Wu Dan, what happened to Lu Yiming, why did he see my Nuwa stone, and he decided to tell me about it?  Could it be that this Nuwa stone has other uses besides warding off evil spirits?  It's like the holy fire order of Mingjiao in "Yi Tian Shou Long Ji", take out a gesture, and everything will be done once.  Could it be that this nuwa stone is also a token of some organization?

    Wu Dan thought for a while, and said: "Actually, this Nuwa stone and this Zhongtian Dao belong to the same person. Unfortunately, that person has already died. I didn't have time to save him, and I didn't have time to ask him about these two things."  What is it used for. But I saw that Nuwa stone does have the effect of warding off evil spirits, so I gave it to you. As for whether it has other uses, I really don¡¯t know. You can ask Zhao Zhenhai or something about this question.  BK is well-informed, knows a little bit about all kinds of religions and nine streams, maybe knows some clues."

    I thought it was the only way to go.  But this matter is not in a hurry, just ask another day when you have time.  The most urgent thing is to get this thing right now: how to make all the counterfeit products disappear?

    We went back and took the time to rest for a few hours. When we got up early the next morning, Wu Dan dragged me to find Zhao Yu.

    When I saw Zhao Yu, his eyes were bloodshot, as if he hadn't slept well, so I asked, "Why does he look haggard?"

    Zhao Yu sighed: "Those fakes are like three time bombs. How can I sleep well?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Xiao Zhao, don't be so nervous. Does anyone know what the three fakes are doing now?"

    Zhao Yu said anxiously: "I just want to discuss this matter with Uncle Wu. Uncle Wu, the National Day is coming soon, and there will be a military parade in the capital. I'm afraid those counterfeit people will make some tricks at this time. But now  They don't seem to be doing anything weird."

    Wu Dan asked: "Where are those decent ones, do you know how I got to Tianjin?"

    Zhao Yu sighed: "They don't know anything, and they have forgotten everything. I guess??Being mind manipulated.  I explained the current situation to them last night, but they didn't believe it very much. The director is holding a meeting to explain it to them.  "

    Wu Dan said: "I wouldn't believe it if it were me. Xiao Zhao, you are right. If they really want to do something, then they must do something during the National Day military parade."

    "Master, what should we do about this?" I asked.  At our level, there should be no way to get close to the leadership to explain these situations.  And although the real military commander and police chief are here with us, we don't have any evidence to overthrow those three fakes.

    Wu Dan thought for a while, and said, "Don't panic. Xiao Zhao, you can find a way to let the superiors monitor those three copycats. We must know as soon as there is any movement. At the same time, I think it is very important that something happens during the military parade."  It¡¯s possible. Xiao Zhao has a great idea. But as soon as these three counterfeit products appear, I have a way to deal with them. Now we can secretly clean up one of them, and then insert one of our people into them. But this kind of thing is relatively  It¡¯s difficult, and it¡¯s impossible for humans to do it, so it¡¯s a ghost.¡±

    "Ghost? How to impersonate?" I asked.

    I saw Zhao Yu's eyes lit up, and he looked at me together with Wu Dan.  I shivered immediately and said, "I don't understand, I'm not a ghost."

    Wu Dan said: "Who is looking at you, we are looking at the fox on your shoulder."

    At this time, Xiao Mi, who had been combing her hair with her paws, suddenly stopped and asked, "Why, let me go to work, is there any reward?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "KFC French fries, don't worry, my apprentice treats you to eat for a week, how about it?"

    Xiao Mi immediately nodded and said, "Deal."

    I rolled my eyes: This is a foodie!  !  Life and death can not change the fact ah!  !  !

    So the three of us discussed the countermeasures.  Among these three people, the one we can most easily get close to is the Beijing police chief.  During the military parade, he was in charge of security in the capital. If it was a fake, maybe he could release something.

    If you replace him, it will get twice the result with half the effort.  You can learn a lot about the enemy's movements.

    However, this counterfeit product is controlled by people, just like a remote-controlled robot.  However, it is not easy for the soul burial man to manipulate this thing during the day, and at night when the yin energy is at its peak, he manipulates them to complete what needs to be done the next day.  Of course, this shows that the evil organization also has a lot of eyeliners in the capital, who can take care of them inside and out.

    What we need to do is to find an opportunity to get close to the director of the cottage, and replace him during the day when the soul burial man is not moving.

    This kind of replacement must be completed within a quarter of an hour, otherwise the other party will find out the problem.

    The so-called replacement is to put Xiao Mi, that is, the ghost of Song Yang, into a dead body, pretend to be the police chief, and then go to mix with the three counterfeit goods.  The soul burial man judged the three counterfeit products based on three characteristics: dead bodies, ghosts, and obeying instructions.  In other words, they couldn't follow the copycat every day, so they couldn't see the slight difference.  There are control talismans on the body, as long as we cut off the control talisman and stick it on another corpse, the soul buryer will not be able to find out the problem.

    Then, Xiao Mi successfully confused.  Xiao Mi is a ghost, separated from the body attached to it, which will confuse the soul buryer extremely.  They will only believe it and give Xiao Mi instructions.  In this way, Xiao Mi will pass it to us, and it will be done.

    After I heard Wu Dan's plan, I immediately respected Ya: "Master, it turns out that there is not only obscenity in your setting, but also a rare thing."

    Wu Dan smiled triumphantly and said, "Wisdom?"

    "cunning."

    "Get out!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 133 No. 162 Racecourse Road

    ?

    After the few of us agreed on the plan, we planned to find a few people to help carry it out.  Replacement corpses are easy to find. Boss Feng Sihai can find a male corpse that is about the same height, short, fat and thin as the fake director. Of course, it must be freshly dead.  Preservatives and makeup, otherwise, after a long time, the smell of corpses will appear, and Xiao Mi will be exposed.

    This makeup is a technical job, and we can't go to a professional corpse makeup artist, otherwise the plan will be leaked.  Fortunately, we remembered that the Wushan faction was good at disguise, so we called Su Ling and Ruan Lingxi, and asked them to find a way to make up the corpse, as long as it was as close as possible to the director.

    So we sent the corpse to Su Ling's store.  Su Ling and Ruan Lingxi were tinkering in the room for a long time, and after a while, we went in to have a look, and it was really nima. After a closer look, it really looks exactly like the director.

    "I said that if you two don't open a shop, you can be a corpse makeup artist." Wu Dan clicked his tongue.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Uncle Wu, can this be done without revealing?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Don't worry, you put this corpse in the freezer for the past few days, put it in the antiseptic, and then take it out when we leave for the capital."

    I asked: "Master, how do we trick that fake chief?"

    Wu Dan looked at me, shook his head and said, "It's really stupid to say you're stupid, that impostor is not human, he doesn't have a complete thinking system. It's useless if you lie to him. But because it's a corpse and a refined ghost  It would be much easier to form a monster, just ask Zhao Zhenhai to help arrest it."

    Zhao Yu said: "Uncle Wu, as long as we are in Tianjin, will that thing come by itself?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Yes, we are waiting somewhere."

    The so-called ghost arrest originally refers to the use of magic to detain and detain ghosts, which is similar to ghost hunting.  But catching ghosts is sometimes a laborious task, and fierce ghosts have more personalities. If you chase him and hide, if you can't hide, they will deal with you instead.  Therefore, when ghosts do not offend people, most people don't want to provoke him, let alone arrest ghosts.

    Zhao Zhenhai's family only knows how to buy ghosts with money, communicate with the ghosts, and trade fairly.  And when we asked him to arrest ghosts, we still used his old method to attract ghosts, and then forcibly eliminated them.  After all, you can't move too much at this time, you have to do it silently, otherwise the other party will notice it.

    The choice of location should not be too random, after all, there are not many places that are suitable for soul arrest while being unobtrusive.  Moreover, the sky is bright and the sun is bright, and the yang qi is strong and the yin qi is weak, so it is not suitable for ordinary places.  Wu Dan suggested that we go to No. 162 Racecourse Road.  Because that place is a small European-style mansion next to Racecourse Road, currently no one lives in it, and no one knows how many people will go to the vacant house.  I heard about the legend about the abandoned building from Wu Dan.  I heard that before liberation, that place was the house of a rich capitalist and wealthy businessman, who had a beautiful daughter.

    One morning, the servant called the lady out for dinner, but the door of the lady's room was not opened for a long time.  After asking the master for instructions, everyone pried open the door of the lady's room, but there was no one inside.  But what is strange is that the lady's clothes are still here, and nothing is lost.  Not long after, Tianjin was liberated, and the capitalist family fled Tianjin.

    Later, people who lived here often heard women singing or crying on the top of the building in the dead of night.  Others said that at night they could see a girl in white pajamas sitting on the top of the building, and then disappeared in a blink of an eye.  Such weird things happened a lot, and the people living here finally couldn't bear this kind of torture, and wanted to understand the reason.  Then, they opened the ceiling on the top of the building and tried to find the skylight on the top of the building from here. Only then did they find that there was a pair of human bones in pajamas in the space between the ceiling and the top of the building.

    Later, someone speculated that it might be that the manservant wanted to molested Miss Li at night, and after waking her up, he was worried that she would tell the master, so he strangled her to death and hid her body on the ceiling.

    In short, after the haunting, the small building was also vacant, and no one lives there until now.  The house that has been vacant all year round will attract many lonely souls and wild ghosts to stop, so the yin is heavy enough, even in the daytime.

    So we went to Zhao Zhenhai and told him to help guide the ghost.  When Zhao Zhenhai heard that we were going to the vacant small building on Racecourse Road, he shook his head and said: "No, there are too many ghosts and wild ghosts in that place. If you want to do this, it will definitely cause trouble."

    Wu Dan said: "You don't need to go to the front, just recruit that guy. If the ghost comes, we just catch it."

    Zhao Zhenhai said: "Then you guarantee my absolute safety."

    I suddenly felt amused: "You are quite life-threatening. I will guarantee it, don't worry."

    So, Wu Dan called me to go with Zhao Yu and let Xiao Mi, that is, Song Yang's ghost, attach to the makeupAfter the corpse, follow us together.

    Ruan Lingxi also wanted to watch the fun together, but we had no choice but to take her along.  According to Wu Dan, "ghosts are afraid of evil people", and they must also be afraid of evil women, so I am also worried about what accidents may happen to this guy.

    And the small building is not far from us, just drive there and arrive quickly.

    The few of us borrowed his domineering Audi a6 from Duan Qingshui, and drove all the way to the small building on Racecourse Road.  However, we had a little dispute over the location arrangement.  Zhao Yu was driving. Originally, I wanted to take the co-pilot's seat, but in the end I was taken by the villain.  Nima, the reason is that I don't want to be squeezed in the back row with the corpse.

    Later, I could only squeeze in a row with Wu Dan and the disguised corpse.  But even though the villain is a man, she is still a woman physically, so let her go.

    After arriving at Racecourse Road, I found that there were many tourists, crowded on the street.  I wondered, would this place with so many tourists be haunted?

    But as soon as the vehicle turned a corner, it seemed that it suddenly entered another world.  The crowd gradually thinned out, and by the time we got to No. 162, there were almost no people there.

    From the busy city to the quiet alley in an instant, I suddenly felt a little unaccustomed.  The surrounding temperature also seemed to drop suddenly, and the autumn clothes were desolate.  Although many trees were planted on both sides of the road, there seemed to be a lot more fallen leaves on the road than before.

    I got out of the car, stepped on the fallen leaves all over the ground, and walked along the path. I heard the sound of broken leaves under my feet, listened to the sparse wind, and looked at the old small building with the style of the Republic of China.  a feeling of.

    Going closer, I went to look at the small building, and saw that the building was really old, and there were vines on the walls, but for some reason, many vines were dead.  And a lot of glass in the windows of the small building was also broken, and the gurgling cold wind poured in, making strange noises.

    Seeing the ghostly atmosphere in this place, I couldn't help shivering.  Wu Dan walked up to me and said to me: "That's right, no one will find this place, not even a single person."

    "Master, look at the trees and vines here, they seem to wither earlier than elsewhere." I said.

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Because the yin and death qi here are heavy. Some plants like yin, some like yang, and the plants that like yang must not live very vigorously in such a ghostly place. But you see  The black mandala on the grave, if you put it in a place with strong yang energy, it may not bloom well. That¡¯s the reason.¡±

    Having said that, a few of us walked to the small building, and saw that there was still a small yard in the building. The door of the small yard was still locked, but the lock was rusted to death.

    Fortunately, the gate of the small courtyard is not high, so Zhao Yu, Wu Dan, Ruan Lingxi and I quickly climbed in.  Xiao Mi's "walking corpse" is of course not a problem, but Zhao Zhenhai took some time, we watched helplessly as he scrambled and fell into the yard, and asked: "You are really a gangster  Is it? I don¡¯t even have the ability to overturn the wall and transfer ownership.¡±

    Zhao Zhenhai scolded: "There are also qualified people in the underworld, unlike you, how can we go over the walls of other people's courtyards."

    A few of us walked through the yard and walked to the door of the small building, and saw that the door downstairs was made of wood, and it was also locked.  Zhao Yu told everyone to back off, stepped forward and kicked twice violently.  The door was in disrepair for a long time, and he quickly kicked it down and fell to the ground.

    I quickly peeked around and found no one, so I was relieved.

    At this time, a strong dusty musty smell diffused from the small building.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 134

    ?

    After a few of us walked in, we were surprised to find that there was no dust in the building, as if someone lived here.

    The layout downstairs feels similar to that of a wealthy family during the Republic of China.  European-style sofa with dark red and purple flowers, delicate petal-style table lamp.  However, these were originally objects from the period of the Republic of China, and it must have been more than a hundred years now, but now not only is there no sign of damage at all, but it is extremely clean and spotless.

    "The ghosts living here are quite neat, there is no dust at all." Wu Dan laughed.

    Zhao Zhenhai shivered, and said, "I think this place is too gloomy. It's obviously broad daylight, but the light in this building is the same as in the evening."

    Wu Dan said: "Don't talk nonsense, find a place to practice ghost arrest."

    Zhao Zhenhai then instructed us to clear out the sofa and coffee table in the living room, and find an open space to start setting up the incense table.  As soon as Zhao Zhenhai opened the bag he brought, I heard a creaking sound coming from behind him.  I looked back, Ciao, the wooden low table that we moved away just now slowly moved back.

    "Master, this thing is moving." I dragged Wu Dan and said.

    Wu Dan said: "Nonsense, I saw it. I dare say the ghosts here don't want us to come in."

    Zhao Zhenhai looked at it, quickly set up the incense table, then handed Wu Dan and Zhao Yu a few stacks of money, and said: "Hurry up and burn the paper in the four corners of the house and sprinkle it. We came to someone else's site, and we haven't paid the travel expenses yet."  Woolen cloth."

    Zhao Yu, Ruan Lingxi and I took the paper money as he said and started burning them in the house.  While we were busy, I suddenly heard the crisp and slow sound of high-heeled shoes on the stairs leading to the second floor.  It seemed that someone was repeatedly walking up and down the corridor.

    I glanced at Zhao Yu and asked in a low voice, "Did you hear that? There were footsteps."

    Zhao Yu said: "Nonsense, I heard it. Leave him alone, let's focus on burning paper."

    Just as I was about to continue talking to Zhao Yu, Zhao Zhenhai pulled him away and asked him to help. Zhao Zhenhai was drawing amulets on the ground.  I saw that the spell was winding like a totem and it was difficult to identify, so I stopped looking at it, and listened to the sound of the high-heeled shoes, but it had disappeared.  At this time, Wu Dan was looking around, Xiao Mi and the dead body were standing beside him.  Next to me is Ruan Lingxi, who has been burning paper with me.  For some reason, I feel like time has suddenly slowed down.  So slow that I can even see the details of their every movement, every change in their eyes.

    I suddenly felt that this situation was not right.  Look carefully, and sure enough, the surrounding arrangement has undergone a subtle change, and for a moment, the surrounding seems to be dark, the table lamp is on, and the surrounding things return to their original state.  There are two people.

    I poked Ruan Lingxi once and said, "Wicked girl, have you noticed that your surroundings have changed?"

    Ruan Lingxi raised his head to look, and said in amazement: "Yes, what about the others? Why are there only the two of us??"

    At this moment, I heard a deep female voice calling Ruan Lingxi's name from upstairs: "Lingxi, Lingxi?"

    As soon as I heard it, I went, the ghosts here are good at playing, and they know Ruan Lingxi's name.

    I smiled at Ruan Lingxi and said, "Oh, not bad, the ghosts here still know you." While saying this, I held God of War in my hand, ready to deal with ghosts that appeared at any time.

    Just at this time, I found that there was something wrong with the villain.  Because she stood up slowly from my side, her eyes were dull, she looked straight ahead, and she took steps like the place where the voice came from.

    I quickly grabbed her and shouted: "Hey, wicked girl, why are you going?!"

    "Someone is calling me, did you hear that?" Ruan Lingxi's voice was ethereal, and she looked at the stairs blankly.  I was a little apprehensive, wondering if this guy has been fascinated?  !

    I pulled her hard and shouted: "Wicked girl! Wake up!!" I yelled in her ear and shook her body, but it didn't work. Ruan Lingxi still stared blankly ahead.

    And at this time, I heard the clear footsteps coming from the stairs again, from far to near, and finally, I saw a pair of legs wearing red high heels appearing at the stairs.  I looked along the pair of red high heels, and saw a bright red cheongsam, a pair of shining white thighs, and then, half of a woman's face was exposed from the corner of the stairs.  Blood red lips and a face with a strange smile slowly emerged, and he walked down the stairs.

    I saw that female ghost was quite alluring, if I didn't have a pair of ghost eyes, and when I saw such a woman in the blue sky and broad daylight, I would almost think that she was a real woman, not a female ghost.

    It was this female ghost who called Ruan Lingxi's name.  At this time, she was stretching out the bright red Koudan.Holding hands, winking at Ruan Lingxi like silk, smiling and beckoning: "Lingxi, come, come, come to me. I'll show you something beautiful."

    Seeing Ruan Lingxi stepping forward, I grabbed her tightly and shouted: "Wicked girl, you can't go!" As I said that, I shot the ghost girl.  After one shot, a burst of flames erupted in the air, but the female ghost was nowhere to be seen.

    I don't know if I hit the target in a hurry, but Ruan Lingxi's still dazed look made me tremble: It seems that the shot just now didn't kill the female ghost at all!

    I panicked in my heart, knowing that this thing was a bit daft, so I couldn't help opening my eyes wide, trying to see where this thing was hiding.

    Just at this moment, I suddenly felt a black air coming around me, and I couldn't help but drag Ruan Lingxi to hide.  But the black air instantly turned into the appearance of the woman in red, still looking at Ruan Lingxi with a big smile on her face, and said, "Good sister, do you know what hobbies my sister has? My sister likes beautiful things. Come on, tell me  Let me go, my sister will show you something nice."

    As I said that, this woman came forward to pull Ruan Lingxi's arm. I wanted to shoot her again, but I didn't expect that Ruan Lingxi, who had been quiet by my side, suddenly became furious. She kicked me and then punched me right in the heart.  .

    I didn't expect this guy to attack me, and avoided her feet, but not her fist. After the punch, I suddenly felt a pain in my heart, and I took two steps back.  At this time, the woman had already pulled Ruan Lingxi up the stairs.

    I endured the pain and chased after it, but saw that the female ghost was also very fast. She dragged Ruan Lingxi to the second floor and disappeared behind a door.

    I immediately chased after it, but saw that the door was closed.  I took a step back, stepped forward and kicked down the wooden door.

    The door seemed to be a lady's boudoir, and the female ghost was pulling Ruan Lingxi to a large wardrobe.  I just watched the female ghost open one of the big cabinets, and smiled at Ruan Lingxi: "My good sister, look, this is my collection for many years! Is it beautiful?"

    I stared at the things in the cabinet carefully, and almost spit it out.  It turned out that there were dried heads of women hanging in the clothes closet.  And judging by the shriveled appearance of that head, it is quite old.

    "It seems that there will be new ones in my collection!" The female ghost in red looked at Ruan Lingxi with a strange smile, and suddenly raised a kitchen knife in her hand.  My scalp went numb, and I aimed another shot at the female ghost.  Unexpectedly, this guy was smarter this time. He dragged Ruan Lingxi to him, giggled and said, "You want to kill me? Let's kill her first, just leave her beautiful head."

    I'm Olympic, challenge me!  As soon as I released the God of War, I thought to myself that I don't believe that please God can't destroy you!  !

    Thinking of this, I was about to recite the divine mantra, when I heard Wu Dan's shout from beside me: "Stupid disciple, get out of the way!"

    I heard the words and hurriedly dodged to the side, only to see a golden light brushing my scalp and flying towards the female ghost in red.  The female ghost turned pale with fright, screamed, let go of Ruan Lingxi and wanted to escape.  But the golden light stuck to her face, lingering like a plaster.

    After a while, the woman's face became as wrinkled and terrifying as the dried head of a woman in the closet.  I saw that golden light seemed to be a spell, and this spell frightened the woman.  Seeing the opportunity, I immediately raised the God of War and shot the woman.  The shot exploded in the head, and the flames exploded in the air, burning the female ghost to the ground.  I took a deep breath, looked at Ruan Lingxi again, but seemed to have recovered from the state of confusion, and asked in a daze, "What happened, bastard?"

    I pointed to the head in the closet and said, "You almost became a specimen."

    Ruan Lingxi turned her head to look, jumped up with a loud voice, and bumped into my arms.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 135

    ?

    "What is this?" Ruan Lingxi frowned.

    "It's nothing, just the head." Seeing her throwing herself into my arms, I simply hugged her and said with a smile, "But you were almost hanged here too, you have to thank me, I saved you  , promise it with your body."

    Ruan Lingxi immediately pushed me away and scolded: "Fuck, when is it time to talk nonsense. Where are the others?"

    I said, "Probably downstairs."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Let's go down quickly, this place is eerie."

    I nodded and pulled her towards the door.  At this time, a gust of wind suddenly blew in from the window without glass, and that gust of wind actually brought in a lot of flying paper ash.

    I had a faint feeling that something was wrong, so I quickly pulled Ruan Lingxi aside to avoid the paper dust, and saw the paper dust falling to the ground one after another.

    "Where did so much paper ashes come from?" Ruan Lingxi frowned.

    "How would I know, just don't touch it anyway." Saying that, I dragged Ruan Lingxi downstairs.  At this time, she accidentally stepped on the paper dust on the ground.

    When Ruan Lingxi was about to stop her feet, she found that her shoes seemed to be stuck, and she couldn't move or pull out her legs.  And at this time, I suddenly saw that pile of paper grays slowly gather together, and after a while, it turned into the shape of a hand, and suddenly grabbed Ruan Lingxi's shoe.

    Ruan Lingxi screamed "Ah", I looked back, damn, I thought where the hell did this come from, I really like women's shoes, damn freak!

    Ruan Lingxi yelled: "What about the bastard! Shoot him to death!!"

    I wanted to shoot at first, but when I thought about it, it wouldn't work. The God of War is quite powerful now. If I fired this shot, Ruan Lingxi's leg might also be crippled.  Thinking of this, I quickly squatted down and took off the shoes, picked up the villain, and ran downstairs directly.  Peaty, if you like shoes, I'll give them to you. If we can't provoke them, can't we hide them?

    I carried Ruan Lingxi all the way downstairs, and when I reached the first floor, I saw Wu Dan and the others were there.  Wu Dan saw me going downstairs, glanced at me, and then focused on Zhao Zhenhai again.

    I saw Zhao Zhenhai kneeling on the futon with his eyes closed, reciting some spell.  And the pattern spell drawn by him on the ground also emitted layers of light waves, which slowly dispersed in the air.

    I knew this was the ceremony in progress, so I didn't interrupt him, just stood aside and watched.  At this time, Ruan Lingxi tugged me, and said in a low voice: "Nimma, let me down!"

    It was only then that I remembered that I was still holding Ruan Lingxi, and I suddenly came to my senses. I let go, and with a slap, I was thrown to the ground by the wicked woman.

    I was suddenly embarrassed and missed for a while.  The villain glared at me viciously, and got up from the ground, but because Zhao Zhenhai was doing something, she was not easy to get angry, so I laughed twice, and silently moved to Wu Dan's side.

    After a while, Zhao Zhenhai opened his eyes and stood up from the ground.  After a while, the charm on the ground stopped emitting golden light waves, and everything returned to normal.

    Wu Dan asked: "How about it, is it okay?"

    Zhao Zhenhai raised his hand and looked at his watch, and said, "Four hours, definitely. But you wait here, I have to go back."

    Zhao Yu grabbed him and said, "No, what if it doesn't work out? You stay here for now, and wait for the counterfeit to arrive."

    Zhao Zhenhai frowned and said, "Officer, are you illegally detaining it?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Add four hundred yuan for these few hours."

    Zhao Zhenhai smiled immediately: "Officer, you are so open-minded."

    I watched from the side and thought to myself, that is, Zhao Yu doesn't know how to adapt, so the police are still afraid of him being a gangster.  However, four hours is really not a short time, and the few of us still have to wait in this haunted house.

    I don't know if it was because after we eliminated the female ghost in red, there were no big bosses in this building. In short, it was much quieter in the following time.

    I stood bored by the dilapidated window and looked at the scenery outside the window, and a lot of past events came to mind in a mess.  The first is the ancestral hall serial murder case that I participated in just after graduation. I remember that after I recorded the case in my blog, some people left me a message, saying that my writing method is unscientific, how can people crawl forward after their hands and feet are twisted  Woolen cloth?

    Afterwards, I tried it myself in the living room, and it worked, just like a bug wriggling.  I remember that night I slept at Zhao Yu's house, crawled on the floor in the middle of the night, and almost tripped Zhao Yu who got up to go to the bathroom.

    Later, I remembered that when I was in middle school, I was reading idle books in class, but the teacher confiscated them and made me stand in the corridor as punishment.  Standing bored, I spit out the window.  Every time I vomit, I want to compareThey were horrified: "At the military parade, assassinate the head of state!"

    After we received it, although we thought it was expected, we felt a little surprised.  Even if the head of state is killed, it will not be the turn of an unknown outsider to be the head of the country. What's the point of such an assassination?

    The few of us got together to discuss and study, but we didn't know who else was behind Lin Sixing.  Wu Dan said: "Let me guess, in ancient times, Cao Cao coerced the emperor to command the princes, maybe this grandson also wanted to do the same. What do you think?"

    I was at a loss and said, "Master, what does this mean?"

    Zhao Yu suddenly asked: "Could it be, what is the opponent's goal?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Most likely he is a contemporary fool. Only by finding a legitimate puppet can the country be overthrown, isn't it?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 136 Conspiracy

    ?

    ?Who was referring to in Wu Dan's words? Those of us present knew very well after hearing it, but we were all surprised.  This person is the descendant of the former head of state, named Yi Jiajin.  Since ancient times, the so-called one king and one courtier, in fact, this statement is also valid today.  After the head of state was changed, Yi Jiayu became a nominal researcher at the Military Research Institute, but this playboy was useless except for dressing up and dating female stars.

    Due to the outstanding contributions made by the father's generation to the country, no matter how the boss of the country changes, this descendant will still live the life of a wealthy and idle person just like Prince Chai back then.  The country is grateful for his father's generation, so it supports this playboy.

    It seems that Yi Jiajin has no real skills. He only relies on his appearance and prominent status like a movie star to secretly date female stars, and has been photographed several times by entertainment gossip reporters.  However, in view of his sensitive status, no magazine or newspaper dared to publish such news.  Only on certain forums and websites, a few similar posts appeared sporadically, and his frontal photos were not missed.

    However, Ijakun's not-so-good reputation spread and basically became the laughing stock of the public.  Someone even posted a post saying, "Why doesn't General Yi become an actor, the whole person is worthy of the Creator with that face."

    This Yi Jiajin is definitely a contemporary Adou, useless.  It was thrown down back then, but now it¡¯s a pretty display.  If someone really wants to subvert the world, then it is very convenient and feasible to use this ineffective Prince Adou as a shield.

    Thinking about it this way, I suddenly felt a little cold on the back of my neck.  Ciao, this is a bit too nonsense.

    In the end, what we agreed on was to sneak into the military parade.  Now that Xiao Mi has successfully broken into the interior, on the day of the military parade, all the police in the capital will be dispatched to maintain law and order.  Therefore, we can mix among the police and get close to Xiao Mi.

    However, the person who carried out the assassination operation was definitely not the police chief incarnated by Xiao Mi.  The only one who can enter the military parade and get close to the head of state is Sun Chun, commander of the military region.

    According to the usual practice, the commander-in-chief of the National Day military parade is generally served by the commander of the Beijing Military Region.  Therefore, if he makes any moves, we cannot stop him.

    Seeing that tomorrow is the military parade, when we got up early in the morning, the few of us got together to discuss countermeasures.  Wu Dan thought for a while, and said, "We can't be too passive. If we wait until something happens and go to the scene to stop it, it will be too late."

    I asked, "Master, what do you think should be done?"

    Wu Dan said: "When the fake commander didn't make a move, he was killed."

    After I heard this, I was taken aback, and said, "No way, Master, we know that it is a fake in our eyes, but in the eyes of others, he is real. Go and kill him openly.  That is murder, how can we justify it?"

    Wu Dan said helplessly: "Who told you to stab him in public with a knife? Besides, it's a corpse, it's fine if you give him a few knives."

    I was stunned and said: "Then what chance do you have to come into contact with that fake product?"

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu suddenly interjected, "I thought of an opportunity."

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "It's still Xiao Zhao who is clever. Tell me."

    Zhao Yu said: "There will be relevant rehearsal reports the night before the military parade. At this time, the commander of the military region will be interviewed by reporters from several specific media. Maybe we can get in and get close to him and kill him."

    I frowned and said, "I'll go, what should I do if it's killed? The media are all there, and the people suddenly disappeared. Wouldn't it be even more impossible to explain."

    Ruan Lingxi listened from the sidelines, and scolded: "Do you have any brains, the second-hand ones? The real ones are on our side. Get rid of the fake ones and let the real ones go."

    "Hey, that's a good idea." I said happily, "Then how do we plan to get it done?"

    Wu Dan said: "I have a way."

    With that said, the few of us began to listen to Wu Dan talk about countermeasures.  His so-called method is that tonight, the commander of the military region of the cottage will be interviewed by a reporter from Xinsheng.com to report some inside stories about tomorrow's military parade.  At this time, we can pretend to be reporters of this website to meet the commander.  After you meet, do it cheaply.

    After the agreement was made, we quickly contacted Feng Sihai and the two official leaders and told us about our plan.  There was nothing they could do, so they reluctantly accepted our risky plan.  Afterwards, Zhao Yu, Wu Dan, Su Ling and the official military commander, I and I all dressed up as reporters from Xinxin.com and China Military Channel, preparing for tonight's action.

    Before the action, Wu Dan gave us two spells, which are talisman papers to fix zombies.  However, there are evil spirits in that zombie. If the zombie is fixed, the evil spirit will be disturbed, and then it will come out of the zombie.  but thisIt's time to break up for him, because once the evil spirit is broken up, the other party will know, and may temporarily change the destruction plan.  Therefore, Wu Dan actually gave Zhao Yu another spell, asking him to temporarily seal the evil spirit in my body, and then smeared corpse oil on my body, temporarily pretending to be a lifeless zombie.  The words of the other party are better, and you can cooperate with the inside and outside to understand the other party's plan.  But it will take a while for the other party to see through.  During this period of time, it will buy us valuable time to win.

    When I heard about such a heavy-tasting plan and applying corpse oil, I suddenly felt that I was cheated by Wu Dan again.  But now there is no other way, so I had to agree.

    So, we waited until evening and went to the scene of the press conference together.  Since we were pretending to be two well-known domestic media outlets, we obtained permission to interview the Minister of Defense at close range.

    Authentic products are also mixed among us, of course, with Su Ling and Ruan Lingxi's disguise technique, no one can recognize that the person next to us is the genuine military commander Sun Chun.

    The so-called press conference is just a few well-known media being invited to the scene.  We mixed in and listened to the boring questions of the reporters.  But after careful observation, it was found that the counterfeit product could handle it with ease. It seemed that the other party had made meticulous preparations.

    And that counterfeit product even spoke in an official tone, saying that this military parade will carry out innovation and improvement on the basis of inheriting the tradition, and will present the world with the most distinctive military parade ceremony.

    "According to our military parade plan, the military parade troops and equipment will not be publicly displayed before October 1." The commander of the cottage said, and explained, saying that this is not to deliberately maintain a sense of mystery, but to make the training possible.  Strictly follow the plan, so that the style of the people's army can be fully displayed in the military parade.

    "Advanced weapons and equipment are one of the highlights of this military parade." The fake commander said, "But the point of view of the military parade is not only this, it will definitely give more surprises to the people of the whole country."

    After hearing this from the sidelines, I also had some doubts about the identity of the person in front of me.  Is this product real or fake?  What Nima said is too suitable for her identity.  I secretly asked Wu Dan: "Master, why does this guy speak exactly the same tone as the real commander? He is also very serious."

    Wu Dan said: "This is probably a vocabulary that the manipulator made up in advance."

    Sun Chun, the official commander among us, sneered and said, "I said these words at the military parade last year, and he just memorized them."

    It was only then that I suddenly realized.  In fact, the leader's speech is always the same. Anyway, this counterfeit product is just a marionette, and it has recording equipment.  Memorizing last year¡¯s rhetoric, and bringing it up this year, it is still very clear, and the reporters present are busy taking pictures and recording it, which makes me want to have fun.

    Wu Dan scolded: "Don't just watch the fun, hurry up and take a few photos."

    I curled my lips and said, "Even if we want to pretend to be reporters, we don't have to be so dedicated. I don't think the other party has the ability to set up any monitors in this venue."

    Wu Dan said: "That's not necessarily the case. I asked you to take pictures, because I asked you to take pictures of these reporters and the staff here. I was afraid that someone might be mixed in. If we can come in, they must have a way. Take a picture and see.  Look, go back and check if there are any suspicious people."

    After hearing this, I suddenly felt that it made sense, so I raised my camera and took random pictures.  I learned how to use a camera from Xiao Zheng at the Bengbu Municipal Bureau, but he is a forensic doctor and always takes pictures of dead bodies.  You know, those movements are all pushing towards the ground, after all, the corpses are lying on the ground.

    So after taking a few photos, Wu Dan couldn't stand it any longer, and said, "Fuck, don't you think your movements are a little bit wrong? Why do I see that you take pictures of everything like a dead body, bending over and sticking your ass up?"  of? Go, I'll take a picture."

    As he spoke, he grabbed the camera and scanned the crowd a few times.  After a while, it suddenly froze on the spot.

    I snorted coldly: "Master, did you see some beautiful reporter?"

    Wu Dan put down the camera, although his expression was very indifferent, but he whispered: "An old acquaintance appeared obliquely in front of you."

    I followed his prompt in puzzlement and looked over, and was suddenly taken aback.  Sure enough, there was a familiar face obliquely in front of me, which turned out to be the bodyguard next to Duan Qingshui, Match.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 137 Infernal Affairs

    ?

    "Match?" I was taken aback: "Why is he here?" I looked at the match.  The match that appeared at this venue was quite different from the previous ones, obviously after some modification.  Before, this guy was similar to ordinary social gangsters, dressed very casually on the street.  But now he is wearing a suit and leather shoes, and is wearing a headset and walkie-talkie, which is similar to the security guard at the venue.

    Wu Dan said: "Don't keep staring at him. Although we have disguised ourselves, people's eyes can't be changed. He has been with you many times, don't be recognized by this grandson."

    So I quickly turned my head away, but out of the corner of my eye, I was watching the movement of the matches.  I thought to myself, I didn't expect that Match, who usually looks so innocent, is actually a spy?

    Suddenly, I thought of the innocent and cute police girl Xiaolu in "The Ruffian Hero", and the kind girl who the ruffian fell in love with from the very beginning, Nima, and in the end they were all veteran spies, each more cunning and kind  Bunker.  It turns out that the city without a chest can also be pretended by acting.

    At this moment, I saw Match walking aggressively around the counterfeit product, and no one stopped it.  I wondered if it was Boss Duan who sent me to monitor him?  impossible.  It wouldn't be so bold if it was surveillance.  The only possibility is that he and this copycat are in the same group.

    I sneaked a look, and after a while I saw the problem with this product.  It turned out that what the copycat said was not what he said at all, but was retelling according to the mouth shape of the match.  That is to say, the match is actually the speaker. Whatever his mouth shape is, the copycat will say what he says.  Ciao, I just thought that this copycat phone is not bad, it has a powerful repeat function, and I am not afraid of being questioned by reporters.  Only now do I know that it was originally controlled by humans, and it is basically an artificial artificial intelligence machine. No wonder it was not discovered.

    I said to Wu Dan, the grandson of Match is installing a remote intelligent controller.  Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "Give this grandson some trouble."

    Having said that, Wu Dan walked to Su Ling who was at the side, and whispered something to her.  Su Ling understood, passed through the crowd, and leaned towards the match.

    I asked Wu Dan in a low voice: "Master, what do you want to do?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Give this bk some quick freezing."

    I saw Su Ling walking to Matcha, but Matcha didn't notice it at all.  One is that Su Ling has also changed his appearance, and the other is that he was busy manipulating the counterfeit product silently, so he didn't pay much attention to the fast Su Ling.  When Match found Su Ling, Su Ling had already grabbed his arm.

    At this time, everyone's attention in the meeting place was basically on the copycat commander, and no one noticed the movement of the security guard in the small meeting place, Matchstick.  After Su Ling grabbed Match's arm, Match was shocked.  I saw a sharp ice knife sticking out of Su Ling's other hand, pressing against Match's waist.  And the hand holding the match slowly rose a layer of ice mist, covering the arm of the match.  Match's expression changed immediately.

    The copycat paused for a moment, and then said: "I will answer your questions first, because I have something to deal with, so I will take my leave for a while."

    The reporters present were in an uproar, but they were all stopped by the security guards.  I saw that copycat turned around and walked towards the lounge, and Su Ling also grabbed the match and went in that direction. Then I sent a signal to everyone, so the rest of us followed the copycat and left  past.

    Entered the lounge, closed the door, especially soundproof.  I pointed at the match and cursed: "You fucking are still playing Infernal Affairs with us?! Say, who told you to do it?!"

    Match looked at us and didn't speak.  Wu Dan smiled and said: "Boy, even if you don't tell me, we know it, but I didn't expect you to be an insider. Boss Duan is no good, and the people around him can't see the problem. How can you mess with this boss?"

    Matcha snorted coldly, his death-defying expression suddenly appeared, and he remained silent.  Wu Dan didn't talk nonsense with him, and asked Su Ling to watch him, and after taking away all the communication tools from him, he said to Zhao Yu and me: "Change someone, let this bk's evil spirit force him out."

    Zhao Yu then stepped forward and pasted the two charms to fix the zombie on the copycat's body.  The counterfeit goods immediately settled in place.  Immediately, Wu Dan stepped forward and pasted another spell on the zombie's celestial spirit cover. Immediately, his five fingers spread out and attached to the zombie's head.  Not long after, I saw a black air coming out of the zombie, as if being pulled out by Wu Dan, and separated from the zombie with his movements.

    Immediately, before I could react, Wu Dan pointed the ghost at my Lingtai acupoint and pressed it down.  Ciao, it's hard to describe the feeling of being rushed into the lungs by ghost energy, I just feel a chill from head to toe, and I can't help shivering.  Wu Dan seemed to be chanting some spell, but I didn't listen carefully, I just felt the ghostly energy rampaging in my body, and I was a little dizzy.

    "Master, are you sure I'll be fine?" I supported QiangnuTry to stop the dizziness.

    Wu Dan said: "I reckon it should be fine."

    I fucking wanted to spray him again.  It should, reckon, peat, always be cheated by him.  This happens every time.

    However, in order to facilitate the control of the zombies, the opponent did not seal any powerful ghosts in the zombies, so it is easier to suppress.  And I have a dragon inner alchemy in my body, soon, bk's will be honest, and I am relieved.

    I don't know if it's a psychological effect, but I always feel my heart is cold and cold, a little top-heavy.  Asked Wu Dan, Wu Dan smiled and said: "It's normal, you are just a container now, let's make it up."

    We were discussing how to hide that copycat zombie, but when we heard the door slam, there was a knock on the door.

    The few of us fell silent immediately.  Wu Dan asked, "Who is it?"

    A familiar voice suddenly came from outside the door: "I, Knife."

    The name made me startled, I turned my head to look at the matches, and thought to myself, is this knife used to save matches or what?  If it is to save people, then it will be troublesome, which means that Boss Duan is likely to have betrayed too.  However, when I saw Match's pale face, I was inexplicably relieved: It seems that Match is not with Boss Duan and Knife, this guy is also an undercover agent, undercover in the gang.

    I opened the door and saw that not only knives, but also Duan Qingshui and Tang Xin came along with a few people.  When I saw Duan Qingshui looking at the matches, he had a clear and calm face, and I thought, did this guy already know that there was something wrong with the matches?

    Match was really scared at this time, and immediately knelt down, hugged Duan Qingshui's thigh and cried: "Boss, boss, for the sake of following you for so many years, you can spare my life!!"

    I rubbed the center of my brows, thinking that this is not a scene from a Nima TV series.  At this time, I thought that Duan Qingshui would be like those grumpy bosses in TV dramas, kicking that guy in the heart and cursing: "Get lost, anyone who betrays me will die!!" After that, his subordinates beat the betrayer  Fat beating.

    However, Duan Qingshui was extremely calm and sighed: "Match, brother for so many years, I can't bear to kill you. As long as you tell me who is behind the scenes and what you want to do, I will let you go. However,  You can no longer stay in Tianjin."

    Hearing this, Match was overjoyed and nodded repeatedly: "Okay, I said. The person who asked me to do this was a man named Lin Feng. But he refused to tell me what he did. He asked me to do it."  The matter is also very simple, it is nothing more than letting the zombie cope with this period of time, and then issue an assassination order during the military parade to kill the head of state."

    it is as expected!  I thought to myself.  Duan Qingshui continued to ask: "That's all, is it gone?"

    Match nodded again and again and said: "No more, that's all. Boss, please forgive me."

    Knife stepped forward and said angrily: "Match, we have been brothers for so many years, yet you betrayed us?! Why? Do you know that if something goes wrong, our boss will also be in bad luck, do we have a place to hang out?  !"

    Match said with a bitter face: "I was obsessed with money for a while, and went the wrong way. Boss, please forgive me."

    Duan Qingshui nodded and said, "Okay, let's go."

    Match was overjoyed immediately, and quickly got up from the ground.  Knife hesitated aside and said, "Boss, is this okay?"

    Duan Qingshui snorted coldly and waved his hands.  Match rushed to the door of the room in a few steps, and was about to stretch out his hand to pull the door, when I saw Duan Qingshui snatch the skate from Su Ling's hand, and stab Match in the back.

    This knife hit the back of the match and pierced deeply into the heart.  Before Match could even make a scream, it fell dead.  Knife was startled, but then he sighed and didn't speak.

    Su Ling was surprised and said, "Didn't you say you won't kill him?"

    Duan Qingshui said coldly: "One time of infidelity is not used a hundred times. It is a disaster to keep this kind of person. And it is a critical time. He cannot be allowed to leak secrets alive. Letting him go will harm everyone."

    I secretly wiped off my cold sweat, thinking that Zhen Nima usually regards Duan Qingshui too kindly, so that he forgets that he is from the gangsters, killing people is like eating simple food, without blinking his eyes.

    At this time, Sun Chun, the authentic commander of the military region, said angrily: "You guys, how dare you kill people here?!"

    Duan Qingshui stared at him, sneered and said, "What's wrong with me killing people? If I'm happy, I can kill you too. Now you'd better shut up, because we saved your life. Next, follow our plan, otherwise  , you will die hundreds of times more tragically than my ineffective subordinate."

    After these words, the commander's face changed, but he couldn't refute.  This is what people have to bow their heads under the low eaves.  Hearing this, I inexplicably felt a little admiration for Duan Qingshui. There are not many reckless heroes who can ignore high-ranking officials. Now there are not many sincere ones.  I spontaneously felt a passion for the rivers and lakes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)foot.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 138 Countermeasures

    ?

    Although it is wrong to kill people, but in this extraordinary period and circumstances, I don't know whether I should deny Duan Qingshui's actions.  Moreover, it should be commonplace for underworld gangs to get rid of a lot of people, and many people just disappeared silently.  I saw that everyone present looked different, but everyone fell silent.

    Sun Chun, the commander of the military region, sighed and said, "Everyone, tomorrow is the military parade, and other things can be temporarily put aside. The most urgent thing now is not to cause any trouble during the military parade. That is a major event that will threaten national security! But now I  I have no clue about the strange things that have happened recently, and I can only rely on the efforts of all of you."

    Zhao Yu said: "Don't worry, we already have a comprehensive plan."

    Sun Chun immediately said: "Oh? Come and see."

    Zhao Yu was about to explain the plan we agreed upon to him, but Duan Qingshui suddenly interrupted their conversation and said, "Cancel all of your plans. I am among the policemen maintaining the law and order at the scene.  Our people are also placed in the army. And the other party's assassination has been exposed, I think my people are enough to deal with everything."

    I frowned, and imagined gangsters sneaking into the guard of honor in my mind, pretending to be soldiers.  Whichever way you look at it, it feels a bit inconsistent.  Is Boss Duan sure to carry out this plan?

    I looked at him suspiciously, thinking that this guy should not be the type without a brain.  Seeing this, Zhao Yu and I were about to refute, but Wu Dan waved his hands and said, "We will cooperate with Boss Duan's actions tomorrow. Originally, it would be difficult for us to get it done."

    I saw that Wu Dan had already said that, so I didn't say much.

    Duan Qingshui immediately winked at Knife, and Knife knew it, so he found a few people to wrap up Match's body, and disposed of it somewhere.  I saw Zhao Yu just wanted to protest, but the nympho girl posted it: "Little brother, we meet again."

    Zhao Yu's face suddenly pulled down: "Don't bother me."

    Tang Xin pursed her lips and said, "Why are you so gentle to others and so fierce to me?"

    Zhao Yu was really helpless, he tried his best to shake her arm but he didn't shake it away, Tang Xin leaned her head towards her instead.

    I was gloating on the sidelines, thinking that you, Zhao Yu, could be regarded as a nemesis.  Let me see how you handle this nympho girl.

    Duan Qingshui took a look at Tang Xin, and said, "Tang Xin, you have to wait and see when you want to drag Officer Zhao to bed. From now on, you will take over the work of matches, and cooperate well with the knife."

    After hearing this, Tang Xin immediately said seriously: "Yes, boss."

    Taking advantage of Tang Xin's normal moment, Zhao Yu hurriedly hid to Wu Dan and me, and asked, "Then what is Mr. Duan's plan? If we want us to cooperate, at least we have to know the general plan."

    Duan Qingshui said: "It's just right, I need someone to cooperate." He ignored the commander of the military region, and sat down on the couch in the lounge by himself, putting his long legs on the coffee table  .  Seeing this, Sun Chun took another look at the water that was placed next to Duan Qingshui's leg. The service staff brought him water, and his face immediately became gloomy.

    I was secretly happy, and I heard Duan Qingshui say: "The other party originally wanted to use this counterfeit like a puppet to complete the assassination operation, but this time we killed the counterfeit in advance, then the assassination operation will of course be gone. If  If there is no assassination, then the other party will probably not show up. If so, the people behind the scenes will disappear, and we will never even try to find them."

    Wu Dan sighed: "This is not the worst, but I am afraid that these people will see that the plan will not come true, and they will come back to sabotage the plan temporarily. It is impossible to guard against."

    Duan Qingshui said: "So I need someone to help."

    Zhao Yu said: "Who do you want to cooperate with?"

    Duan Qingshui glanced at him, and said, "It's not you, I want that errand to help."

    Having said that, Duan Qingshui pointed at me unceremoniously.  I cursed secretly in my heart: You are the f*cking dick!  !

    Duan Qingshui continued: "If the other party wants to manipulate and kill people, they will definitely send a command signal to their puppet zombie. Now the ghost that controls the zombie is sealed in the body of Ergui. Therefore, he will receive this command signal.  Once the order is received, if we go back to explore the direction and target of the order, it is very likely to find those people."

    I suddenly realized: "Isn't this the same as anti-reconnaissance?"

    Duan Qingshui nodded and said: "That's right, but I really don't trust your ability."

    I snorted coldly: "If you have the ability, don't ask me to help you!"

    Wu Dan said: "You can do it this way. But tomorrow's military parade will be held live across the country.broadcast, can not go out of the situation.  "

    Duan Qingshui nodded and said: "So, once the signal is received, Song Yan immediately checks its direction and target. This is usually sensed by the Yin spirit in your body. Then inform Zhao Yu, you are the first to strike, grab the one who gives orders.  of."

    When I heard this method, I thought it was feasible.  Duan Qingshui then added that he has arranged other things, as long as we do this little favor.  I just wanted to say, "Why are you a gangster directing us?" Before I could say anything, I was dragged out of the door by Wu Dan.

    I asked Wu Dan why he didn't object at all when Duan Qingshui proposed that they handle this matter just now?

    Wu Dan said: "Someone likes to charge forward, so you let him go. Do you still want to rush for such a dangerous thing? Besides, Duan Qingshui doesn't seem to care much about many things, but he has a clear heart  Like. Otherwise, you can't be Feng Sihai's capable general for so many years. Besides, do you have a better way? The enemy is in the dark, we are in the light, especially with so many people tomorrow, we can't take risks. If something happens,  You and Xiao Zhao are out of luck. Because you are from Gongmen, you will be punished and dismissed. But if there is a problem with Duan Qingshui's failure to rescue the driver, then we have nothing to do. Besides, what can the country do to them  So, Duan Qingshui¡¯s move is pretty good, it¡¯s not bad for us, so you don¡¯t need to be a hero, and you¡¯re not a hero.¡±

    After listening to Wu Dan's analysis, I suddenly felt that it made sense, so I followed him back to rest, and prepared to catch those bk who disturbed the country at the military parade tomorrow.

    But it was really uncomfortable to go back to sleep this night.  Because there is another ghost sealed in my body, I don't know if it's because of being with ghosts, which made me dream complicated dreams in my sleep.  The origin of these dreams is not clear, there are fragments of certain places, some black people in black robes, and a large cemetery and gardens with black mandalas.

    Early the next morning, I woke up, because I really couldn't bear those weird and twisted dreams.  After I got up, I looked at the time, and it was only five o'clock in the morning.

    I saw Wu Dan snoring like thunder, and I was very jealous, so I stepped forward and woke him up: "Master, master?!"

    Wu Dan opened his eyes and yawned: "What, it's time?"

    "No, I can't sleep. Master should get up early too." I smiled.

    Wu Dan glanced at his watch, turned over, and muttered: "Sleep for another two hours, don't disturb me."

    I sighed and said: "You can fall asleep, but I can't sleep at all. I have all kinds of dreams. Oh, forget it, I'll go eat."

    Unexpectedly, upon hearing this, Wu Dan suddenly turned over and sat up, asking, "What dream did you have?"

    I laughed and said: "It's just a messy dream, what else can there be in the dream. Maybe it's because I was with the ghost, so I had a nightmare. I hope that after today is over, I will drive the ghost out of my body quickly."

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "The dream you had is probably also a fragment of that ghost's memory. Although this ghost is a refined and incomplete ghost, he still retains certain experiences and memories."

    I was stunned and said: "You mean, you can find the owner of this ghost through this dream? Isn't this ghost made by Lin Sixing?"

    Wu Dan said: "Can he do such a big thing by himself? It is obvious that the organization behind did it. But who are the leaders of the organization? Who is the boss? Maybe we can find clues from the dream just now.  Think about it carefully."

    I thought about it for a long time, and sighed: "Master, now I can only think of that large cemetery and black mandala flowers, and there are many people in black." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 139 Fighting Technique

    ?

    Wu Dan sighed after hearing this: "Forget it, let's talk about today's affairs first."

    After being called out by me, Wu Dan didn't feel sleepy either.  So we had breakfast, and at seven o'clock, we reported to the Municipal Bureau.  Since the commander of the military region directly issued a secret order, the director didn't ask any questions at all, and let Wu Dan and I join the police team maintaining order at the military parade today.

    This military parade is a small military parade, and there are no people at the scene.  We are just going to ensure safety and beware of terrorists doing certain activities.

    We mixed in the police team, and when we arrived near Tiananmen Square, from a distance, I saw about sixty gun salutes neatly lined up at the southern end of Tiananmen Square.

    A few of us split up and communicated with the walkie-talkie, but after the inspection, no suspicious person was found.  Soon, reporters and cameras from several important media in Beijing also arrived.  Seeing Su Ling mixed in, I quietly gestured to Wu Dan and me.

    It seems that there are no suspicious characters in the reporter group.

    "Master, do you think these people will not stop appearing?" I asked impatiently.  Did the other party discover something?

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "No, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. There will definitely be actions. Wait and see. You must be vigilant, and there may be information at any time."

    I nodded in agreement.  At this time, I heard the sound of music in the distance, and the military parade began.  Soon, I heard the commentator's voice echoing over Tiananmen Square: "Golden autumn and October, the national flag is unfurled, and the whole country is celebrating. Today, people of all ethnic groups in the country are full of joy and ushered in the birthday of the People's Republic of China;  Sing to the fullest, and give deep blessings to the ancient and young motherland! In the colorful fireworks and cheerful music, our years are the years of sunshine, forging ahead, and youth, the years of learning knowledge, and the years of practicing ourselves  , is the time of bathing in the sun. We have the undying passion, the bravery of the pioneers, the constant inspiration and the self-confidence. This is our soul. Our pursuit of dreams does not end, but a new life. We cherish this  Years. A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. This passion blooms in my heart and lasts forever. The years of passion are not over, they have just begun"

    ?I cursed secretly in my heart: I went to you and scolded the neighbor next door. The commentary at the middle school composition level is too embarrassing to read it at the national military parade. Isn¡¯t the commentator himself shabby after listening to it?  ?

    Although I just wanted to sleep after listening to this commentary, the commentator continued to sensationalize with passion, which made me feel annoyed.  Fortunately, after a while, the nonsense at the beginning of the commentary passed, and the military parade began next.

    I immediately lifted my spirits, opened my eyes and waited calmly.

    Military parade rehearsal The officers and soldiers of the national flag guard team were the first to appear in the celebration. With the loud sound of the salute, the officers and soldiers of the guard team escorted the national flag to the flag raising place in Tiananmen Square for a flag raising ceremony.  There will be 14 foot formations, 30 equipment formations and 12 air echelon formations in this military parade.  The "formation equation" of most square teams is 2514+2=352, that is, there are 25 people in the front and back, a total of 14 rows, plus 2 team leaders, the total is 352 people.

    The 30 equipment formations include tanks, various infantry fighting vehicles, various types of artillery, various missiles, and various support equipment formations.  The "formation equation" of most equipment formations is 44+2=18, that is, 4 equipment in the front, 4 equipment in the depth, and 2 equipment in the leader, for a total of 18 vehicles.

    According to the practice of previous military parades, the first to pass through Tiananmen Square to accept the review is the foot team.  The 14 foot teams in this military parade are composed of 6 lineups of land, sea, air, second artillery, armed police and reserve forces.

    For everyone to watch are two of the steps, namely the military parade and the parade. The total time of these two steps is about 66 minutes.

    However, what Duan Qingshui said meant that there were people from him in the guard of honor.  I watched from a distance the neat and flawless guard of honor passing by like clones, and I even doubted Duan Qingshui's words in my heart.  This uniform guard of honor is like a tacit understanding cultivated by training together every day.  Can such a tacit understanding be achieved by temporarily inserting a few outsiders?

    I was thinking about it, and suddenly felt a pain in my ear.  Immediately, I heard a low voice of incantation.  Although I haven't heard what the spell is, my head hurts and my whole body starts to feel cold.  The ghost inside me seems to be about to move.

    coming!  I was shocked.  Now, I heard a clear shout: "Comrades have worked hard!!"

    I yelled to Wu Dan in a low voice: "Master!" As soon as I yelled this, I felt that the blood in my whole body seemed to cool down even more. This cold made my whole body shiver.  I grabbed Wu Dan's arm subconsciously.

    Wu Dan said: "Why, is there a message?"

    Having said that, Wu Dan grabbed my hand and drew a picture with his fingers on the palm of my left hand.?I don¡¯t know what kind of spell, and then pointed it heavily at my palm.

    It was as if a warm current passed from my palm to my heart, dispelling the cold feeling all over my body and slowly calming down.

    Wu Dan whispered: "How about it, can you sense the position of that person now?"

    I concentrated, and it really felt like something was pulling me around.  I searched for it along the subtle force, and found that there seemed to be a policeman standing by a few hundred meters away from me, and I could faintly notice that his lips seemed to be moving, but it was too far away to see clearly.  Seeing that the policeman was about the same age as Wu Dan, he looked very ordinary, but he was a bit unfamiliar.

    "Master, over there." I whispered to Wu Dan, and pointed to the place where the signal came from.  Wu Dan saw the man and nodded to me.  Afterwards, he raised the walkie-talkie and said to Zhao Yu: "In front of me obliquely, that middle-aged policeman, go and have a look. He is outside the crowd."

    The walkie-talkies of the few of us have been modified, and it is only convenient for a few of us to communicate, not with the same channel as other people.  So don't worry about attracting others' attention.  Zhao Yu said he received it, and immediately pretended to be nonchalant and leaned towards the man.

    Seeing that Zhao Yu was about to approach the man, at this moment, he saw the man suddenly turn around and leave.

    I froze for a moment, wondering if I heard wrong?  Not this one?  Why did he turn around and leave the scene?  ?

    But Wu Dan grabbed me and shouted: "Go! Keep up!"

    So I followed Wu Dan and Sa Yazi to chase the policeman.  But after running for a while, I found that this guy got into a car, started the car and ran away.  Wu Dan dragged me into a police car and drove away.

    I sat in the co-pilot and watched Wu Dan drive with horror.  This guy seems to have poor driving skills and is on a rampage. I just feel like I am filming an action movie. Nima, this scene is like playing 007 Skyfall.

    I grabbed the handle and shouted: "Master, are you making a big movie?? Be careful!!"

    Wu Dan ignored me, stared at the car in front of me and turned on the horsepower.  But the car in front made a turn and disappeared into an alley.

    There are many alleys in Beijing, and sometimes the small alleys cannot pass a large car.  After we drove into the alley, we saw the man's car parked in the alley with the door open. His person was gone, and he seemed to have gotten out of the car and fled.

    Wu Dan and I also got out of the car. I looked around and felt that the guy was nearby.  While I was hesitating, suddenly, Wu Dan pushed me to the ground and shouted: "Be careful, there is an ambush!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, I heard a gunshot in the alley.  Nima, there are his accomplices here!  !

    Fortunately, Wu Dan and I were equipped with guns, so we hid behind the car and fired back in the direction of the gunshots.  At this time, I found that there were several snipers responding in the alley, and the gunshots were dense, but Wu Dan and I only carried pistols.

    "Master, what should I do?" I asked: "It seems that these are not mages and ghosts, but killers, they are people!"

    Wu Dan scolded: "Nonsense, do you let ghosts come out to kill people? Hold on, Xiao Zhao will be here in a while!"

    As soon as I finished speaking, I saw a few well-dressed people suddenly jump from the courtyard walls on both sides to the car where the two of us were hiding, and then fell to the ground.  There was more gunfire, and one of them slapped me on the back.

    I looked up and saw a beautiful smiling face appearing in front of my eyes.  Nima, it turned out to be Tang Xin.

    "Are you there too?" I said in surprise.

    Tang Xin smiled and said: "Nonsense, the boss asked us to follow you to help!" As I said that, I saw a dozen darts flying out of her hands, followed by a few screams, and several people died in response.

    I was startled, thinking to your mother, the plot of the anti-Japanese drama is staged!  !  The darts exploded with the sniper rifle!  !  !  Sure enough, they are descendants of the Tang Sect!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 140 The Secret of Major General Yi

    ?

    Tang Xin is beyond my expectation. Although she has a beautiful face, when it comes to killing people, she looks bloodthirsty.  But this time, those who came to meet the mysterious policeman were just a few ordinary killers, who had no moral skills, and were soon killed by Tang Xin, leaving corpses all over the place.  Along with Tang Xin were some of Duan Qingshui's capable men.  There are also knives.  Seeing that Tang Xin was killing more and more fiercely, Knife couldn't help but shouted: "Tang Xin, save a few lives. Damn, you've had a lot of fun killing. How can we find out who's behind the scenes?!"

    Tang Xinxie laughed, grabbed one of the killers who had been blinded by her poison and threw it to the foot of the knife, and said, "This one is alive and can still talk. Ask, and just kill him after asking."

    "Forget it if you kill it." This sentence really made me feel chills all over my body.  I finally understood why this guy was able to sneak undercover in Lin Sixing's sphere of influence at such a young age, it all depends on this guy's ruthless mind.  Wherever she goes, whoever can reveal her identity secret.

    However, the man caught by Tang Xin took out a dagger from his waist, stabbed himself in the heart, and then fell to the ground decisively and died.  I rely on, dead man?  ?

    At this time, Dao Zi and Tang Xin and I looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a while.

    "They're all dead, what do you think we should do now?" Knife said angrily helplessly, glaring at Tang Xin.

    Tang Xin was a little stunned. She didn't know what to say for a while, and then she snorted coldly after a long while, "Isn't it just that a few minions died?"

    At this time, Wu Dan suddenly said: "No, why do I feel that something is wrong, this is to tune the tiger away from the mountain??"

    "What is it to transfer the tiger away from the mountain?" I asked, "Master, do you mean that the man just wanted to transfer us away?"

    Wu Dan's complexion changed, he looked carefully at the car parked at the corner, and said: "Although I didn't pay attention to the other party's license plate number just now in a hurry, I remember that there is a 21 in the license plate number. But now, the license plate number  There is no such word in it at all. So, this car was parked in this place long ago to confuse us, and the man drove away from another fork in the car."

    As he spoke, he pointed to a side road.  At this time, I walked over to have a look, and, sure enough, there were two ruts on that road.

    "This guy is so fucking cunning!" I cursed.

    Tang Xin asked suspiciously: "Why does this place seem familiar to me? Walking along this road, it seems to be a classic house, right?"

    "It's a large area. There used to be a few Chinese-style villas in front of it. The identities of the people living there are unknown, but they are very quiet. The security guards over there don't allow people to approach." Knife said: "I found out when I was investigating the surrounding situation."

    "Whoever it is, go and have a look first." Wu Dan said: "Apprentice, you and Dao Zi and Tang Xin go and have a look. I have to go back and see if there is anything wrong with the military parade."

    Having said that, Wu Dan turned his head and left.  I walked along that road with Daozi and Tang Xin, and when we got to the end of the road, we found that there were actually several two-story Chinese-style villas standing there.

    Tang Xin immediately stopped us and said, "Okay, I remembered. There is a house in front of Major General Yi's private residence. He often holds parties in the house with some female stars. Tang Zhen has also been there, so I know  .¡±

    "Yi Jiajin?" I said in surprise: "Could it be that these people really want to use him as a puppet to hold the emperor to the princes? Have they colluded with him long ago?"

    Tang Xin frowned and said, "Then I don't know, but this is his territory, we can't get in."

    While we were discussing, suddenly, a loud noise came from a distance.  I seem to be able to feel the surface trembling slightly.

    "What sound?" Daozi asked in surprise.

    "The sound of an explosion." Tang Xin said, "It seems that something really happened!"

    With that said, she turned around and ran back the way she came.  Daozi and I followed behind her, went back to the alley, and drove the car back to the parade site.

    After arriving at the scene, I was really shocked.  The head of state's car was bombed, but fortunately he was rescued by Duan Qingshui in time.  There was chaos at the scene. The explosion seemed to have killed several reporters. I saw several female reporters running away screaming.  Someone was shouting: "What's going on, the video is not a military parade!!"

    After hearing this, I hurried back to look at the big screen on a tall building opposite.  When I saw this, I was taken aback.  On the screen was a recent photo of a black mandala flower, and at the same time, several large red characters floated up from the bottom of the screen: "Kill Ijay, get rid of the party moths!"

    The big characters and big black flowers appeared on the screen for about a minute before the screen returned to the blue screen state.  I know this is a national live broadcast, and the pattern and text just now must have been seen by people all over the country.  Now at the scene of the military parade, the head of state's car exploded,Nima is really scary.  It was impossible to broadcast the chaos on the screen, so the signal was simply cut off, and the live broadcast of the national military parade turned into a blue screen.

    At this time, several people dressed as guards of honor ran to Duan Qingshui and said, "Boss, the scene is safe. The guard of honor who threw the explosives just now is dead. He died very strangely, or he seemed to have died a long time ago."  gone."

    Hearing this, my mind suddenly became confused.  Running over to ask, Duan Qingshui explained that a guard of honor officer suddenly threw a small explosive on the head of state's car just now.  Fortunately, Duan Qingshui has been pretending to be an officer and guarding by the side, otherwise he would have been killed this time.  The point is that the one who killed the head of state was also a zombie that replaced a puppet, and now his whole body froze and died on the spot.

    "I really didn't expect that we have been very careful, but this kind of thing happened." I frowned.  At this time, I saw Duan Qingshui go to clean up the mess, while Major General Yi went to the head of state, looking pale and frightened.

    At this moment, Linghu Xiaomi ran from a distance in twos and threes, and jumped onto my shoulder.  I looked at him in surprise and asked, "Aren't you in the corpse of the fake director?? How did you come out?"

    Xiao Mi said: "Nimma, you have been busy for a long time, I have nothing to do, so I turned back into a fox again. Unexpectedly, I discovered a secret."

    I smiled wryly: "What secret is more wordless than this?"

    Xiao Mi said: "The mastermind who assassinated the head of state should be Major General Yi."

    "What? That playboy?" I said in surprise.

    Xiao Mi said: "I heard him chatting with Lin Sixing, who was dressed as a policeman. He came up with the plan. He wanted to assassinate the head of state. He didn't succeed, so he asked Lin's organization to disturb the audience, indicating that this was just a terrorist attack.  Suspect dismissed."

    "Ci'ao, what does he mean?" I asked, "Is Lin following him?"

    Xiao Mi said: "No, Lin Sixing has a cooperative relationship with him. The major general provided Lin Sixing with a lot of convenience and funds to allow them to develop their influence. The major general's purpose is to disrupt the National Day and minimize the public's support for the current head of state.  "

    "It's different routes leading to the same goal. Lin Sixing's organization is also subverting the country." I said speechlessly, "It turns out that we have been busy for a long time, but the man behind the scenes is someone who is impossible to get rid of."

    Xiao Mi yawned and said, "Anyway, it has nothing to do with me."

    The public didn't know that such a big incident happened on National Day.  They only thought that the cult organization invaded the country's computer system and disrupted the National Day military parade, but they didn't know how many people died behind the chaos.  I watched the suspended military parade, and watched the doctors, forensic doctors, etc. dispose of the corpses, take care of the wounded and clean up the scene.

    Although something major happened, the military parade must continue to be completed.  I looked at Ijarun who was chatting wrongly with the head of state who survived the catastrophe, and thought to myself that Ijarun is the most poisonous person, and Ijarun is the most pretending.  This Nima's tearful expression is really good for acting.

    The head of state certainly doesn't know that the person standing next to him, who is regarded by the whole people as a playboy, an actor, and a useless embroidered pillow, is the most powerful person who intends to subvert the country.  Moreover, this guy even made deals with inexplicable evil organizations.

    Not long after, the scene was cleaned up, the TV screen returned to normal, and the military parade and the standard smile of the head of state continued to appear on the screen, facing the people of the whole country and the world.  No one knows that behind this smiling prosperity, there has been a bloody storm and a strategic battle.

    A few of us guarded the scene of the military parade as if we were facing an enemy. Fortunately, until the end, there were no changes or situations.

    Immediately after the military parade ended, the head of state left in a car with his bodyguards.  I looked at each other with Zhao Yu and Wu Dan, and I couldn't help but feel a little confused.

    "That's it? This case clearly knows what's going on, but it can't be solved?" I sighed.

    Wu Dan scolded: "Do you want to die? The murderer behind the scenes is a major general, and the one who wants to kill is the head of state. This kind of political battle is not something that criminal police like you can manage. It's better to pack up your things and go home honestly, and take care of the common people.  The murder case is over. Since ancient times, those who steal the hook will be punished, and those who steal the country will be lords. You two can control the hook stealers. Let¡¯s go, young people.¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 141 The Strange Dead Corpse

    ?

    The chaos soon stopped.  After the military parade, Zhao Yu and I returned to the Municipal Bureau, and everyone was silent along the way.  Because this is a relatively harmonious inside story of the power struggle, we dare not make rash comments or even ask more questions.  Otherwise, one day, I am afraid that someone will knock on the door to check the water meter.  In the end, I didn't even dare to use SF Express to send a courier, that's so sad.

    Speaking of which, has the business of SF Express decreased a lot this year?

    According to my speculation, there must be a big boss behind Lin Sixing, but we still don't know who it is.  Under the instructions of this Voldemort-level big boss, Lin Sixing cooperated with Major General Yi to plan to eliminate Shen Can first. The reason is probably that Shen Can, a female spy, has some clues about their collusion.  At this time, Shen Can had a good relationship with a certain person who was second only to the head of state in power, and even had a big dream of the mother of the country.  That's why she didn't expose Major General Yi's plot to harm the head of state, but wanted to reap the benefits.  It's a pity that someone preemptively killed the design.  After getting rid of the hidden danger of Shen Can, Major General Yi planned to assassinate the head of state again.  In this way, this scene was staged.

    Of course, these political secrets are all blocked, and the public has no idea that violent and terrorist incidents occurred on the lively National Day, and they are still immersed in the joy of peace in the world.  Of course the few of us can't say anything.  I thought to myself that it is lucky that Nima lived in this era. If it was in ancient times, would he have been silenced by the emperor on the spot?

    After we went back, we all tacitly stopped mentioning this incident, pretending that it never happened at all.  But to our dismay, Lin Sixing escaped again under our noses.  But he can come and go in the Beijing-Tianjin area like no one else, which makes us wonder whether the organization behind Lin Sixing has its stronghold in these two places?

    However, we don't need to worry about this matter, because Feng Sihai has already started investigating.  After this incident, a few days of peace passed.  But the past few days have not been peaceful for Zhao Yu.

    Because Tang Xin, the shivering mr, pestered him every now and then, and reported at the gate of our police station if he had nothing to do.  Wearing a leather jacket while riding a motorcycle, with a long ponytail showing her thighs, Nima is not afraid of the cold.  But those well-proportioned long legs really attracted her a lot of attention, until later Tang Xin was directly called "Zhao Yu's long-legged girl."

    At first Zhao Yu refuted it, but later he simply ignored it.  But this guy is really not interesting, he has never shown Tang Xin a good face.  I watched from the side, and suddenly thought of Sakata Gintoki and Sarutobi Iris in "Gintama".  It's like a real-life version of that couple.

    By the way, it was another weekend, I got up early and reviewed the Taoism urged by Wu Dan as usual, and then went to his bookstore to meet Ruan Lingxi.

    When I was about to walk outside Jingya Bookstore, I saw a well-dressed man with shoulder-length hair bending over to talk to a little doll.

    The man held a feeding bottle in his hand, as if he was teasing the little doll.  The little baby reached out to grab it, but couldn't catch it, so he yelled unhappily.  I saw that the little doll looked familiar, so I went over to have a look, and I said, isn't this Xiaoman.  By the way, who is this man?  It's boring to compete with children for milk and drink real Nima.  And what about Xiaoman's mother?  Did it get lost again?  ?

    When I got closer, I heard the man laughing in a low voice: "Xiao Man, if you can get it, I'll give it to you."

    Xiaoman shouted angrily: "Brother is bad silver!!" At this time, the little guy saw me and shouted: "Brother, brother!"

    I was suddenly speechless: Nima, can you change the modifier?  !

    The man turned his head and looked at me.  When I saw his face clearly, I was slightly surprised.  It turned out that this man was of mixed race, with long brown hair slightly curly, beautiful blue eyes, fair complexion, high nose bridge, and a bit of a western smile, but also a bit of an oriental restraint.  All in all, a very handsome young man.

    When Xiaoman saw me, he immediately gained confidence and shouted: "Give me the bottle, Erbi brother is the police uncle! Don't allow brother to steal my bottle!!"

    Xiaoman's decisive tone immediately amused me.  I went up to pick her up and asked, "Why are you here? Where's your mother? Who is this brother?"

    Xiaoman thought for a while, and said, "Brother is just a brother, a brother who can draw, who laughs during the day and cries at night."

    "Eh" I thought to myself that this is all a mess.  At this time, the man smiled and said: "Hello, I am a student of Xiaoman's grandma, and I live opposite their house. Xiaoman's mother is not here today, so I will take her out to play."

    "Oh, that's right." I laughed.  The man then walked up to Xiao Man, stuffed the bottle into her hand, and said, "Don't tease you, the milk powder is getting cold, drink it."

    Only then did Xiaoman hold the bottle and gorge on it contentedly.  I saw the man carefully take out a pack of face towels from his bag.?, took out one, and gently wiped off the milk that got on Xiaoman's mouth.  I saw that the man's hands were very slender, with well-proportioned joints, but there were two calluses on his hands, which looked like they were left by holding a paintbrush all year round.

    "By the way, I haven't asked your last name yet?" I asked casually.

    "My name is Hua Yue." The man smiled and said.

    I know that Xiaoman's grandma, Zhang Meng, belongs to the Painting and Calligraphy Association, and she is very good at both Chinese painting and oil painting.  It seems that this Huayue is her student.  This is unheard of.  I wanted to play with Xiao Man in my arms, so I said to Hua Yue: "The front is my master's bookstore, go in and have a seat?"

    Hua Yue said: "I have agreed with Xiaoman to go to the amusement park, so let's wait for another day."

    Unexpectedly, Xiaoman asked, "Brother Erbi, is sister Piaoniang here?"

    I smiled and said, "My sister is also in the bookstore, do you want to visit her?"

    Xiao Man nodded and said: "Go, sister Piao Niang will give Xiao Man something to eat."

    I'll go, this foodie again.  So I carried Xiao Man into the bookstore, and Hua Yue had no choice but to follow.  Ruan Lingxi had been waiting at the bookstore for a long time, and when she saw Xiao Man, she immediately hugged her happily.  The two started laughing and laughing.

    Wu Dan raised his eyes to look at Hua Yue and me, and asked, "This little brother is born with a face."

    I said, "It's Grandma Xiaoman's student."

    Just as I was talking about this, my cell phone rang suddenly.  I took it out and saw that it was Zhao Yu calling, so I felt very helpless.  He usually calls because of the case, and it seems that something happened again.

    Sure enough, after answering the phone, Zhao Yu said, "Song Yan, come to Asus Air Canada Hotel, three female students died."

    "What? The girl died in the hotel? Did the hookup get killed by the netizens?" I said in amazement.

    Zhao Yu said: "You will know when you come here, all three are from Tianjin Foreign Studies University."

    With that said, he hung up the phone.  I helplessly said to Wu Dan and Ruan Lingxi: "Come on, I'm going to be busy again. Three girls died in the hotel, all from the University of Foreign Studies. I'll go."

    Wu Dan said: "A female student from the University of Foreign Languages ??died in a hotel, and was robbed of her money and sex by having sex?"

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly: "Uncle Wu, you are as wretched as a second-hand guy. Maybe he was a student working there and was killed by gangsters."

    Wu Dan said: "The gangster wanted to kill three people at once? The killing of so many people seems premeditated."

    At this time, Xiao Man in Ruan Lingxi's arms suddenly pointed at Hua Yue and shouted: "Brother is a university teacher!"

    I looked at Hua Yue in amazement: "Are you a teacher at the University of Foreign Studies?"

    Huayue nodded: "Well, I'm just a teaching assistant in the art department, occasionally acting as a substitute."

    I sighed: "What a coincidence. Well, I'm leaving first, you two can talk slowly."

    Having said that, I went out and took a taxi to the Asus Air Canada Hotel.  After going to the hotel, I learned that the murder happened on the fourth floor, and three girls died, all students of the University of Foreign Studies.  Because the student ID card was found in their bag.

    When Zhao Yu saw me arriving, he explained briefly: "Three girls died, all in their twenties. The first one was Xue Jiaqi. The cause of death was drug overdose, but there was only a lot of paper ashes in the spittoon. But with them  The name of the guest who registered together was a pseudonym. There is nowhere to check. I wanted to call up the surveillance video, only to find that the hard drive was damaged and the data was lost. I can't find it. The result of the preliminary autopsy of the second deceased was also poisoned. But the key is that this  All three of the deceased had silver needles of unknown purpose inserted into their bodies."

    After listening to his explanation, I went up to look at the three corpses.  This is a relatively large room, but the curtains are closed, and the light in the room is very dark.  In order not to spoil the scene, the curtains have not been drawn yet.  At this time, the three corpses were lying on the big bed with blue faces, and it seemed that they all died of poisoning.  And the miraculous thing is that silver needles were inserted in several acupuncture points, and I don't know what it is for.

    I looked at the few silver needles, and couldn't help but stepped forward to pull one out, wanting to get closer to see if there was anything special about it.  Unexpectedly, after I pulled out a silver needle on the forehead of one of the female corpses, the female corpse suddenly opened its eyes.

    I was startled and couldn't help but dodge back.  I saw the female corpse sitting upright with her eyes wide open, and she laughed strangely at me a few times, her mouth opened into an unbelievable shape.  Everyone present saw it, Nima, just like a fake corpse, this expression reminded me of that old village corpse.

    I was about to shoot at the corpse, but I heard it let out a miserable cry. Immediately, a flame seemed to burn from its body, quickly engulfing the whole corpse.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 142 Northern Xinjiang Museum

    ?

    Damn, self-immolation?  ?  I stared at the burning corpse in amazement, not knowing where the fire started.

    Everyone present was terrified.  Still Zhao Yu was calmer, and said: "It's okay, it's probably because some flammable objects were stuffed inside the corpse, causing muscular atrophy and deceiving corpses. Everyone, be careful when moving the corpse, don't move the silver needle, let other corpses also  Self-immolation occurred."

    Only then did the others quiet down, silently proceeding with the on-site processing.  I know what Zhao Yu said just now is pure nonsense, he just said it to stabilize the emotions of the people present.  The body appeared to have been tampered with.  Once the forensic doctor or other people pull out the silver needle, the corpse will set itself on fire, and the situation similar to the fraudulent corpse just now appears during self-immolation.

    Zhao Yu pulled me aside and asked, "What do you think?"

    I rolled my eyes: "Ci'ao, I'm not Yuanfang. I really don't know what's going on, and the girl who died is from Tianjin University of Foreign Studies. Should we go to the University of Foreign Studies to find out more about it?"

    Zhao Yu said: "But I feel that the purpose of burning the corpse is not to hurt people, but to tell us something."

    "Tell what, tell us that someone was killed and screamed?" I asked speechlessly.

    Zhao Yu pondered for a while, then said, "We'll talk about this after checking."

    After the two of us came out of the scene of the crime, it was almost time for lunch.  Ruan Lingxi called and asked if he wanted to have dinner together.  I discussed with Zhao Yu that if I went to Tianjin Foreign Studies University to check the situation in the afternoon, it happened to be only a 20-minute drive from Jingya Bookstore, so I might as well go back and have dinner with Master and the others, and just go there.

    So the two of us went back to Wu Dan's bookstore.  As soon as he entered the door, Ruan Lingxi yelled: "You two, male god, you are back? But why are you looking downcast?"

    I sighed: "There is a murder case, and the three girls from Tianjin Foreign Studies University died." As I spoke, I simply told Wu Dan and Ruan Lingxi about the strange things that happened.

    After listening to it, Wu Dan said, "Well, Tianjin Foreign Studies University is also a place with many rumors of being haunted. Especially the Beijiang Museum in the University of Foreign Studies, have you heard of it?"

    "What? I haven't heard of it. Master, tell me about it?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "The foreign language school has many old buildings, the kind built by foreigners in the late Qing Dynasty. Many TV drama crews went there to shoot TV. Jin Yanxi and his family in "Golden Fan Family" are the sign of the school when they enter the school.  Sexual architecture. I don¡¯t know if you have seen it. Because it is a foreign language college, and the girls are so shady, so there are many haunted rumors. The most famous one is the Beijiang Museum. This building was built by the French and has more than 100 years.  History, now I heard that it has been completely sealed, not only the doors and windows are locked, but even the big windows have been bricked up, and the walls are covered with creepers, and it feels very gloomy after summer.¡±

    "Why is it closed? Is it the same as the Roman Garden, the former site of a cemetery?" I asked.

    "It's not, it's because of a legend. According to legend, a French couple was burned to death in this museum, and later at night, the staff in the side building of the museum could hear faint footsteps in the museum. It was very trivial.  There is also the low sobbing sound of a woman, which is very sharp and miserable. I heard that before the windows were blocked, some students in a male dormitory building next to the museum would see the museum's large ceiling lamp inexplicably at night  Turn on a lamp, and there is a woman in red clothes sitting on the lamp. The most intrusive thing is that when you find her, she will turn her head and smile at you. They say ghosts in white clothes are mourning ghosts, and ghosts in red clothes are fierce ghosts.  You are creepy laughing. Later, Tianjin Foreign Language School sealed off the Beijiang Museum. Now the sealed windows of the school are covered with ivy. There is no way to verify the authenticity of this story, but it is widely spread.  I think that there is no storm without waves in this world, and it is likely that there is something in the past, and there are subsequent haunting incidents."

    Hearing this, I suddenly remembered that the Huayue I met by chance today was a teacher of the Fine Arts Department of Tianjin Foreign Studies University, so I asked, "Wicked woman, the Huayue we met today took Xiaoman away later?  leaving?"

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Let's go early, that little guy Xiaoman is getting cuter and cuter. But her description of Huayue is even more funny, saying that the paintings he draws will laugh during the day and cry at night."

    "It's all a mess." I said speechlessly: "How can a painting laugh during the day and cry at night? Children have rich imaginations."

    As soon as my words fell, Wu Dan said: "No, Xiaoman's little bk's words are always inadvertently full of mystery. I think there may be some information hinted in her words. Second-hand apprentice, have you observed that Huayue, have you?  no problem?"

    I thought about itNext, he said: "I don't think there is any problem. He is a normal human being without ghost energy. However, the only thing that is different from normal people is that his Yang energy is not very sufficient, sometimes weak and sometimes strong. However, some people with poor health or  People who are infected with diseases will also experience Yang Qi deficiency, which is nothing."

    "Insufficient yang energy?" Wu Dan pondered.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "But I think he is quite healthy, not like a sick person."

    "There may be another reason for the lack of yang energy: this person raises ghosts at home, or does something related to the dead, and this will happen." Wu Dan said: "But he doesn't look like this kind of person.  .¡±

    It's useless to think too much. After the four of us had dinner, Zhao Yu and I went to Tianjin Foreign Studies University to find out some clues.  But after the meal, the colleagues in the bureau called immediately, saying that they had investigated the family backgrounds of the three dead girls, one of whom was the daughter of a university professor, Xue Jiaqi.  And Professor Na is a professor of Foreign Languages ??Department of Tianjin Foreign Studies University, and also a famous translator and scholar in China.  The other two girls are sisters, and their father is also an employee of Tianjin Foreign Studies University, but he has retired.

    "It seems that they are all related to Tianjin Foreign Studies University." I said.

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "The autopsy report confirmed that the three female students were not sexually assaulted, and their wallets and mobile phones were not lost. Then there is no problem of robbery and sex. Except for this, it may be a vendetta. But the three  The female students are not very old, so it is unlikely that they will have any blood feud with others."

    "Then why did the murderer kill?" I asked in a daze.

    "The possibility of vendetta is high." Zhao Yu pondered: "Maybe it's not because of enmity with female students, maybe it's the grievances of the previous generation, it's not certain."

    The grievances and grievances of the previous generation, but the parents of the previous generation are only teaching staff of the school, what kind of blood feud will they have with others?

    Zhao Yu said: "However, two of the dead female students, Chen Juan and Chen Xi, were the daughters of the teaching staff of Tianjin Foreign Studies University. But coincidentally, their father was the former administrator of the Northern Xinjiang Museum."

    "What a coincidence? I just heard from Master today that the Beijiang Museum is haunted." I shook my head and said, "It seems that it is really a sinister place."

    "Maybe the teachers at the school will know about the secrets of Tianjin Foreign Studies University. Since you have met some art teacher in the university, why don't you take me to find him, and let's ask about the relevant situation." Zhao Yu said.

    For a while, I had no other ideas, so we went straight to the Academy of Fine Arts after we arrived at Tianjin Foreign Studies University.  When I went to the teaching department and asked Hua Yue, a teacher from the art department said: "Hua Yue often stays in the studio of the art department, and now he probably goes there again. You should go there and look for it."

    So Zhao Yu and I found Huayue's studio.  There are quite a few studios in the Department of Fine Arts, some of which were renovated from old buildings, and some of which were newly built.  But Huayue didn't go to those new studios, but stayed in the studios of the old buildings.

    The two of us walked downstairs of the old building, and saw that the building was really old.  An old building imitating European style, with creepers on the walls.  It's beautiful in the sun, but once the sun goes down, it's a little gloomy.

    Huayue's studio is in a small shaded room on the second floor.  Zhao Yu and I went upstairs and found the studio.  Knocked on the door, but there was no answer.  But the door was ajar, so Zhao Yu and I pushed it open and went in.

    When I entered the door, I couldn't help but frown.  The curtains of the studio were drawn, and the light inside was dim.  There are oil paintings all over the walls, all of which are portraits. When you first step in, it seems like countless pairs of eyes are staring at me and Zhao Yu.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 143 Ghost Studio

    ?

    The eyes on those portraits really made me shiver.  I glanced at the wall, and saw that there were dozens of large and small paintings of figures on the wall, all of which were figures, without exception.

    But each picture, although the expressions are different, the eyes are very lifelike, as if they have a soul.  I looked at it for a while, and found that there was nothing strange about those portraits. They were lifelike and vivid, but most of them were smiling, and there were no scary or weird portraits.  But for some reason, this room still gives me an eerie feeling.

    Could it be because of the closed curtains?  It seems not.  Because the curtains are made of gauze, sunlight can still penetrate the window and shine into the house.

    But soon, I discovered the key to the dark atmosphere in this room.

    This Nima is a simulated haunted house.  As far as Feng Shui is concerned, the so-called haunted house is located at the gate of the yin, which is a checkpoint where yin and yang intertwine. However, which kind of house is most likely to be haunted?  The easiest thing to attract ghosts is first of all a house that is alone in the wilderness, cemetery, or temple.  If the house is alone in the wilderness, near the cemetery, or the Yin temple, or it has not been lived in for a long time, it is easy to become a meeting place for ghosts due to excessive Yin energy.  The second is the house where someone died.  There have been social news incidents that caused someone to commit suicide or die violently. The deceased may have accumulated grievances due to too much resentment, and the soul was reluctant to leave, and finally supernatural events frequently occurred.

    Although this studio didn't touch these two points, the third point was completely shot.

    The third type of house that is likely to be haunted is the house with too many bamboos, banyan trees, peaches, and plantains.  Generally speaking, it is not advisable to plant bamboo, banyan, peach trees or plantains that are easy to attract evil spirits or block yin in the courtyard; in addition, houses covered with vines and kudzu outside the walls are also easy to attract yin.  Although it is said in ancient poems that many dignitaries and dignitaries would plant such plants in their homes to create a poetic and elegant environment, I think they would not plant so many densely in the yard.

    And in this not-so-large studio, potted plants of these plants are placed along the wall, densely forming a green wall enclosure. It looks good from a distance, but standing in the room for a long time can't help but produce a kind of gloomy and gloomy feeling.  a feeling of.

    Furthermore, a house with a circular staircase is also prone to attract ghosts.  Yin spirits especially prefer round things. If there is a circular spiral staircase in the center of the house, it will easily become a playground for the spirits.  As for what the reason is, I really don't understand the thoughts of the ghosts.  Probably because the round things are like grave mounds, so they are kind?

    In short, there is a revolving prototype staircase on the right hand side of this studio, and there is a small thing like a cupboard on the roof.  Probably there are all kinds of things for painting on it, so go up the stairs to get it.

    Thirdly, a house in the wrong direction is also easy to be favored by ghosts.  For example, the northeast or southwest is the so-called "ghost gate" in Fengshui. If the door of the house is opened in the above direction, or if it is located in the northeast or southwest of the intersection, it is easier to attract yin.  The location where the door of the studio was open was hit again.  Finally, there are two kinds of houses that are more likely to attract ghosts, such as: houses with the upper floor area larger than the lower floor and houses with too many unearthed ancient relics of unknown origin.  The upper floor is larger than the lower floor, and it looks like a skeleton house, which will cause frequent strange things in the house, and even the owner is prone to suicidal thoughts, turning the auspicious house into a haunted house.  Antiquities unearthed with unknown origins are likely to be funeral objects of the predecessors, and decorations with human faces and human shapes are the most favored by ghosts. It is best not to place these two things casually at home, as they are easy to attract ghosts.  Of course, there are no antiques displayed in this studio, it's just because the layout of this studio really reminds me of a haunted house, so I remembered these two points.

    In short, this studio is a fucking simulated haunted house, it would be strange if it wasn't cold and gloomy.  I said to Zhao Yu: "Do you think Hua Yue, the owner of this studio, doesn't understand Fengshui? It's no wonder that the yang energy is weak if you stay here every day. If you stay here all night, maybe something will happen."

    Zhao Yu said: "But I think he must understand Feng Shui. This room is specially used to attract Yin. You should have seen many people who like plants and plant potted plants, but who would specially display these Yin Qis?"  There are dozens of pots of plants in the house? Even if you really like this kind of plants, most people will only put a few pots. There will be no more than twenty pots. After all, it is not a flower shop. Besides, if you like  Those who grow plants in pots must have some understanding of plants and Feng Shui. He shouldn't even know that these plants are too shaded."

    "Then what does this person want to do, let me go, deliberately turn his studio into a haunted house?" I said in amazement.

    Zhao Yu said: "We'll talk about it when he comes."

    So we sat in the studio and waited.  In the center of the studio is a drawing board with blank drawing paper sandwiched between them.  The whole studio is very clean.  Now thinking of Huayue, I suddenly became a little more suspicious of him.  An ordinary college art teacher arranged his studio as a trickWhat is the purpose of a place full of ghosts?

    Just as I was thinking about it, I suddenly heard a deep voice: "What are you doing here?"

    I was taken aback, and when I looked back, Huayue was standing at the door at some point, with his left hand on the doorknob, his face was a bit gloomy, and he looked at me dully.

    I don't know if it's because of psychological reasons, but I always feel that the room is even colder as soon as Huayue enters the door, and a chill hits me, and I can't help shivering.

    "Hua Yue?" Zhao Yu stood up and asked.

    Hua Yue nodded: "Are you the police?"

    I smiled and said: "I didn't expect to meet so soon. Speaking of Teacher Huayue, I have to ask you for a favor this time."

    Huayue let out an "oh" and asked, "What's the matter?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Three students from the German Department of your school died. Through understanding, I found that they often follow you to the oil painting class, and they come very frequently, even more diligently than their regular classes."

    When I heard this, I thought Zhao Yu was not authentic. It seems that before I went to the scene of the crime, this guy had already conducted a simple investigation on the family and friends of the deceased, but he didn't tell me the information he found.  , peaty.

    Upon hearing this, Hua Yue's expression remained unchanged, and he said, "Which students are they? There are a lot of people who come to my class, so I don't know."

    Zhao Yu looked around and said: "You have placed so many things in your studio, can you let the students relax when they come to class?"

    Hua Yue said: "The class is next door. This studio is specially approved by the school for me to use. Generally, students will not come in."

    The school specially approved such a large studio for a small teaching assistant, I will go, this is too outrageous.  Is Hua Yue a relative of the principal?

    "Xue Jiaqi, Chen Juan and Chen Xi are all your students, right?" Zhao Yu asked.

    Hua Yue thought for a while and said, "Yes, but they are from the foreign language department. They seem to have studied German and English. I can't remember."

    "So, you are not familiar with them?" Zhao Yu asked.

    Hua Yue nodded: "Yes, it's just that they come to my class."

    Zhao Yu smiled, pointed to an oil painting on the wall at the same time, and said, "Why is there a portrait of Xue Jiaqi on the wall?"

    I was taken aback when I heard this, and thought to myself that I had seen the paintings on the wall just now, and they were basically retro oil paintings of the palace. How could there be a portrait of Xue Jiaqi?

    I followed his hand and looked over, and sure enough, I saw a portrait of a young girl on the wall.  However, the girl in the painting was wearing a European court dress, her hair was also brown, and she looked at us with a smile.  But that face, I subconsciously compared Xue Jiaqi's photo in my mind, I went, it was exactly the same.

    This is drawn according to Xue Jiaqi?

    "Not only that," Zhao Yu said, "I think there are two portraits of the Chen family sisters next to this painting, but you put them away. Because the portraits hung on the back are obviously a bit small in frame."

    After hearing this, I walked over and looked carefully, and saw that there was indeed a circle of marks on the wall.  Because there is wallpaper on the wall, probably because the air in this room is too damp, the wallpaper is a bit damp and fluffy, and the picture frame is pasted on it, and after a long time, it leaves a circle of faint marks.  But now the frames of these two paintings are obviously a bit small, and they didn't cover the imprints.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 144: The Girl Who Falls from the Building

    ?

    "Sure enough, these two paintings have been replaced." I said to Zhao Yu, "There were two larger paintings before."

    Zhao Yu nodded, turned around and looked at Huayue without speaking.  Hua Yue sneered and said, "I really admire the imagination of the two police officers. However, imagination alone cannot solve the case. If you two want to convict me, please show me some evidence."

    I snorted coldly: "The woman in this portrait is obviously the deceased Xue Jiaqi. You said it has nothing to do with her. Why do you see her in your painting now?"

    Hua Yue said: "That's nothing more than a painting drawn by the girl I learned to paint before, which is what you call Xue Jiaqi. Is this also against the law? The girls in the painting are all dressed in European court style, and they belong to me.  It¡¯s a work of imagination, it¡¯s not a big deal. As for the other two paintings you said, I¡¯m sorry, you guessed wrong, there are none at all.¡±

    Just as I was about to continue talking, Zhao Yu grabbed me and said with a smile to Hua Yue: "I'm sorry, but we are also investigating the situation for the purpose of handling the case. In this case, let's take our leave first."

    Hua Yue didn't say much, so Zhao Yu took me out.  When I got out of the building, I seemed to suddenly feel that the temperature around me had risen a lot.  The place was too dark and cold just now.  I don't know how Huayue, a living person, is willing to stay in such a spooky room.

    Zhao Yu asked: "How about it, do you think this Huayue has any different aura, or is it haunted by death or ghost?"

    I shook my head and said, "Not really. The only difference is that his yang qi is sometimes strong and sometimes weak.  Stay in a place with a lot of cloudiness.¡±

    Zhao Yu said: "Ordinary people will probably get seriously ill if they stay in such a cloudy place. I don't think his health will be very good, but it's not that bad."

    "You mean, what method does he have to prevent Yin Qi from invading?" I asked.

    "I don't know," Zhao Yu mused, "I always think this person's eyes are very special. Firm and persistent, indifferent, and even a little fanatical."

    "Huh? You can see it in just a few glances?" I said in amazement.

    Zhao Yu smiled: "It's just a feeling. I think this Huayue has a story. But I can't conclude that he has something to do with this case. Let's go and find out the situation with the deceased's classmates first."

    It is probably just after lunch time, and there are many students coming and going in the restaurant.

    I looked around and found that although there are many old buildings in Tianjin Foreign Language School, the dormitory building for girls nearby seems to be newly built.  I heard that Tianjin Foreign Studies University was once ridiculed as the only university in the city where you can see the back door from the front door.  The floor of the new dormitory is very high. This is probably because the school is not big and there are old buildings. The available building space is too limited, so the new dormitory is built higher.

    However, due to the small size of the school, the new female dormitory building, the cafeteria, and another male dormitory building stand in a triangle. When looking at the sky, it is a bit depressing, and there is always a feeling of being too crowded.  And there is only a small square the size of a palm in the middle of these three buildings.

    "It's built on a broken ground, which always makes people feel uncomfortable." I frowned at Zhao Yu.

    Zhao Yu smiled: "Probably to save space. Let's go to the girls' dormitory to find the roommates of the three deceased to find out about the situation."

    The two of us were walking to the door of the girls' dormitory building when I suddenly felt a weak wind blowing inexplicably behind me.  There was plenty of sunlight at noon, reflecting the reflection of Zhao Yu and me on the ground at the entrance of the dormitory building.  But at the moment when I was unconsciously looking at our shadows, I suddenly caught a glimpse of a black shadow falling from behind us, and then, with a "poof", it hit the small square.

    Zhao Yu and I were taken aback and looked back at the same time.  I saw a girl fall headfirst on the square, blood slowly protruding from the girl's body.

    I was taken aback, and suddenly felt a loud "buzz" in my head.  After a while, I heard girls screaming and boys shouting from around me, making a mess.

    Zhao Yu and I rushed over to see the girl who fell headfirst on the ground.  This building is quite high, although she doesn't know which floor she fell from, but hearing the dull loud noise just now, it seems that the floor she fell from is really not low.

    Although I was fully prepared, after we put on gloves and looked at the girl's corpse lightly, I still felt a sense of nausea filling my chest.

    Ciao, this girl's entire face is disfigured by Nima's fall, a rotten face.  However, we both found a deep stab wound on her abdomen.  Maybe if she hadn't fallen from the building, this knife wound would have been enough for her.

    We both looked up at the upstairs, not knowing where she fell from.Come down, because there are a lot of people watching the excitement upstairs, and they all stretched their heads down to watch.  Zhao Yu hurriedly called the emergency number, and then we went to the administrator to ask if he knew which dormitory this female student lived in.  As a result, the administrator trembled and didn't dare to look at it, and after taking a casual look, he said he didn't know him.  We both sighed, so we had no choice but to go to the dormitory building and ask floor by floor where the female student fell from.  It was later verified that the girl fell from the sixth floor to the downstairs.  This girl is Dong Yingying, she lives in dormitory 603, the window of this dormitory is open, she must have jumped from there.  There was no one in the dormitory, but the girl in the dormitory next door said that she seemed to hear her arguing with someone very loudly.

    We asked who was arguing with Dong Yingying, but no one was sure. The scene was rather chaotic. There was a table near the window, but now the table is crooked, and it seems that it was knocked open during the fight.  It seems that this girl was probably arguing with a certain classmate or someone. She started to fight, was stabbed by that person, and then pushed downstairs.  But what makes me curious is that most people who stab a knife in such a hurry usually kill impulsively. After killing, most people flee in panic, but few people throw the stabbed person downstairs.

    Death is dead, why push it down?  How hateful is this?  If it was between roommates, would there be such a big hatred?

    However, when I think of a popular saying on the Internet: "Thanks to my roommate for not killing me", I know how terrible the relationship between students is now.  The specific situation can only be judged after the colleagues from the physical evidence department arrive at the scene.

    After the two of us went downstairs, not long after, the police car came.  Basically, those routine procedures, taking pictures of the scene, collecting evidence, and finally disposing of the body.  However, it was just after dinner time, and the students who came back from lunch at noon and saw the corpse were all very frightened.

    After the body was removed, we fetched water to wash away the blood all over the floor.  Seeing the blood and water mixed together, showing a strange color in the sun, even I felt a little chills down the spine.

    Not everyone can bear the blood on the ground washed by the water.

    "Guo, sure enough, another one died." A boy's low voice came from the crowd.  I followed the prestige and saw a few more courageous students standing around and watching.  One of the tall boys said to the other: "A few days ago, one was hanged to death, and now another one is dead. Alas."

    I hurried over and asked: "Classmate, you said that one died in this building before?"

    The boy looked at me and said hesitantly: "A few days ago, a girl hanged herself on the balcony of the dormitory, and the dormitory people were not there. But it is said that when a person hangs herself and is about to die, there will be a lot of noise because of the pain, but  No one in the dormitory next door noticed it, someone passed by downstairs and looked up and reported it to the school. The school didn¡¯t let me tell you about it, but everyone knew about it.¡±

    "Is it also what happened upstairs in this new dormitory?" Zhao Yu walked over and asked.

    The male god nodded and said: "Yes, but how do you know that this building is newly built?"

    Zhao Yu didn't answer, but looked at the new dormitory building and asked, "What was behind this building?"

    The boy thought for a while and said, "I heard from the seniors that the hospital morgue used to be behind the new dormitory building. There used to be an old wall between the school and the morgue. The wall was red, but the wall was dilapidated.  Yes, later the school found that the wall was too broken, so it was demolished, and the current dormitory building was built.¡± (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 145 Ghosts

    ?

    They were talking, but I inadvertently caught a glimpse of a paintbrush lying on the ground behind the boy.  With sharp eyes, I noticed that there was something red sticking to the paintbrush, whether it was paint or blood.

    I stepped forward a few steps, put on my gloves and twisted up the paintbrush, looked carefully for a while, and saw that the paintbrush was indeed stained with red sticky things, which looked more like blood.  I handed the paintbrush to Zhao Yu and said, "I don't know how this paintbrush got here, it seems to be stained with the blood of the dead."

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "The corpse's hand was open just now, and it didn't seem to be holding anything, so the paintbrush should not be hers."

    "It was left by a passer-by? Did a student accidentally throw it away?" I was talking here, but I happened to catch a glimpse of Huayue's figure in the crowd that was slowly dispersing.

    My mind flashed, but then I didn't say much.  After all, when a student died, it was not surprising that people passing by would take a look.  So I packed the paintbrush in a physical evidence bag and prepared to take it back to the physical evidence office for inspection.

    At this time, Zhao Yu looked at the building for a while, and said to me: "Let's go, go have lunch first, and then continue the investigation."

    With that said, he dragged me out of the school gate in a hurry.  I asked, "Where are you trying to drag me?"

    "Go to Jingya Bookstore to find Uncle Wu." Zhao Yu said, "I remember that he kept an old photo album in the drawer of the store, which contained old buildings in Tianjin. Of course, most of them are ghost houses or something.  .It seems that there is Tianjin Foreign Studies University.¡±

    "What, my master still likes to collect old photos?" I said in amazement.  I didn't notice that Wu Dan still had such a hobby.

    Zhao Yu said: "I found the photo album in the drawer when I was helping him with the tea pots in the store last time, and I casually flipped through it."

    "Are you saying that there is a problem with this new dormitory for girls?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "I remembered that Uncle Wu collected a lot of old photos of Tianjin Foreign Studies University. In fact, although the old buildings in Tianjin are mainly in his photo album, there are a few places that are rumored to be haunted. I  I am wondering if he has studied all these places, because they are fierce places, and they have survived."

    "So you are going to ask about this matter." I suddenly said.  I don¡¯t know about Wu Dan¡¯s album, but judging from the ghosts he guarded Tianjin Daily and the haunted rumors he told about Tianjin Foreign Studies University, he should know Tianjin¡¯s fierce places like the back of the hand.  Maybe the president of the daily newspaper introduced him to other businesses, for example, to catch the ghosts of Tianjin Foreign Studies University.

    If Wu Dan knows the inside story of Tianjin Foreign Studies University's haunting and some inside information, it may help us solve the case.  Because that Huayue always gives me the feeling of a criminal suspect.  Although there is no evidence yet, but this guy turned his studio into a haunted house, he must have no good intentions, maybe he is also doing some sorcery.

    If this case involves witchcraft and murder, then it is more necessary to understand the rumors of ghosts in the University of Foreign Studies.  The two of us went to Jingya Bookstore, saw Wu Dan was going to buy food, so we stopped him.

    Wu Dan saw that the two of us looked depressed, so he asked: "What's the matter, the two little bk are not very happy."

    I sighed with a sad face: "Master, something happened in the University of Foreign Studies, and another female student died. It seems that she was stabbed in an argument and then pushed downstairs."

    Wu Dan sighed: "Didn't people often die in that place? I remember that a few years ago, there were people jumping to death in that dormitory building?"

    I was stunned and said: "Master, you know all about it?"

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said, "I was also invited to see Feng Shui. By the way, I have old photos from that university." After speaking, Wu Dan took out the photo album from the drawer by himself, and handed it to Zhao Yu and me: "Turn over  Open it and have a look, there are old photos of the University of Foreign Studies, and it seems that there are some old buildings that have been demolished."

    Zhao Yu and I opened the photo album and looked, and sure enough, we found a photo of the original girls' dormitory building in it.  That building is really old, and the high red wall behind the building is leaking out. The wall is full of holes, which looks very weird.

    I frowned and asked, "Master, why are there holes everywhere in this wall?"

    Wu Dan looked at the photo and said, "I suggest the school cut it through."

    "Damn it, master, what do you mean? You went to Tianjin Foreign Studies University to have a look at Feng Shui? You also suggested that people dig walls?" I asked in surprise.

    "Behind that wall is the morgue of a hospital. Some lonely ghosts who refused to disperse wandered in the courtyard of the hospital. The wall of the courtyard was originally made of green bricks, but I later suggested that the green  The bricks were painted red, and then a few holes were cut out. The red color is to prevent the ghosts from crossing the courtyard wall, but the holes are opened to let the ghosts feel that there is a place to breathe. However, tall buildings were built later, and the walls were blocked.  And the wall turns backIt was blue and gray, and Li Gui walked through the wall to the female dormitory building, but didn't go out, so he wandered in the building, so the girls who died a few years ago were all affected by ghosts.  "Wu Dan said.

    I was stunned and said: "Is there such a thing?"

    Zhao Yu said: "That's why the girls' dormitory building was originally a dangerous place. Once something goes wrong, it's easy to cause big trouble."

    Wu Dan sighed: "That's not true. The situation is similar to that of the Daily News Building. The previous principal followed my advice, and nothing happened. Later, when the principal was changed, a new dormitory building was built. Well, many students jumped to their deaths every year. This time  Died again? Sigh. This can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Zhao Yu and I looked at each other in blank dismay.  I don't think this news can explain anything, maybe the fierce curse happened again.  Once a person has frequent evil thoughts, he will naturally be easily possessed by evil spirits.  Just like today's case.  Although it is not confirmed, it is speculated that the two girls had an argument, and one of them stabbed the other, and then pushed her downstairs.  Perhaps at the moment of murder and push, something dirty got on the two girls, causing tragedy.

    The key is, what exactly are these two girls fighting for?  If it was an inadvertent quarrel, the knife would never be used, this is too serious.  Unless there is any deep hatred.  Then there is a problem.  Were these two people being provoked into a conflict, or what?  If it was instigated by others, the possibility of murder by pretext cannot be ruled out.  Of course, if it was normal, Zhao Yu and I wouldn't think so much.  However, three girls of Tianjin Foreign Language School just died, and another one died at this juncture, so we had to connect these two cases.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Yu and I felt that there was something wrong with Huayue, so we decided to go to his studio at night to find out.

    Wu Dan was also very curious when he heard what we said about Huayue, and claimed to go to see it together at night to see what Huayue was using the studio for.  After all, it is too weird to arrange a studio into a haunted house.

    Wu Dan said: "I don't think this is a big deal. There are many haunted places in Tianjin Foreign Studies University, and there are also many haunted rumors. For example, I told you the museum rumors a few days ago. A French couple was burned to death. The cause of the fire is unknown.  , anyway, the two of them were burned to death, and the other people in the museum were fine. Regarding the matter of the University of Foreign Languages, I remembered another incident. Something happened to the museum 30 years ago, and there was no foreign language there at that time  The college is another university. At that time, a group of people on the campus who liked the poems written by a foreigner named Pei Duofei established a literary club called the Corridor Poetry Club. Later, it came to the era of anti-rightist expansion.  , this literary club was designated as an "underground counter-revolutionary group in the name of literature".  The key members of the society were all isolated and inspected, criticized at the meeting, and locked up in the cowshed. Later, they couldn¡¯t stand the torture, so they simply committed suicide collectively, right in the cowshed. The cowshed is now the museum.¡±

    Wu Dan said here, took a sip of tea from his cup, and continued: "Now what museum in Beibei still has a one-foot-high threshold. It is said that it is to prevent the evil spirits of the past from coming out to cause trouble.  It¡¯s just a one-foot-high threshold. Of course, this is all nonsense. I¡¯ve seen the threshold of the museum. It¡¯s made of mahogany, so it wards off evil spirits. I¡¯ve seen this building with my own eyes. There is a seal on the door, and the date is more than ten years ago.  Last day." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 146 Bleeding Portrait

    ?

    I was quite speechless when I heard this, and asked Wu Dan, why are you there wherever the haunted place is?  Wu Dan smiled and said: "No way, who made us famous. Actually, after the Daily News Building, some people thought I was a Feng Shui master who knew a little bit, so they came to me if they had anything about Feng Shui architecture. Before  I also think that the museum has bad feng shui, because there is a small square in the school, and there is a small pavilion opposite the small square. The pavilion was originally a well, an ancient well. I don¡¯t know what it was originally used for.  Later, the school probably thought that the well was ancient and beautiful, so it was kept. However, not long after, someone slipped into it and drowned. Later, some students reported that those who approached the well mouth would feel the cold,  Even rumors of ghosts began to spread across the campus. Later, after another student had an accident, the school leader came to me and asked if there was a way to improve the school¡¯s feng shui, and then get rid of the well. I pondered for a long time before I came up with an idea  A pavilion was built to block the mouth of the well.¡±

    I thought about it, and there seemed to be a small pavilion near the small square.  It was a small Japanese-style pavilion, next to the small square in front of the female dormitory and the male dormitory where the accident happened.  But I also checked the rumors of Tianjin Foreign Studies University. The reputation of this pavilion is not very good.

    So I asked: "Master, does the pavilion really work?"

    Wu Dan said: "The ancient well is a place where yin is easy to gather, and the morgue behind the girls' dormitory building is relatively heavy. Although there is a wall to block it, it is inevitable that evil spirits and resentment will gather in the ancient well. As the saying goes  Birds of a feather flock together, and places with a lot of Yin Qi can easily attract other lonely ghosts. Therefore, the mouth of the well must be sealed to suppress the Yin air. You said that there is such a place in the school where Yin Qi gathers, plus that  There have been tragedies in the museum, and there is an old mortuary behind the dormitory building, and there are three places where Yin Qi gathers, even if the students have enough Yang Qi to be able to calm down, something will happen in the long run."

    "So Uncle Wu suggested to suppress the ancient well, right? But why build a small Japanese-style pavilion?" Zhao Yu asked.

    Wu Dan said: "I don't know if you have studied the relationship between trees and Fengshui houses. Some trees are fierce trees that cannot be planted in private houses. For example, cherry blossom trees. In principle, they cannot be planted in the garden of private houses. Because they are fierce trees, they cannot be planted in private houses.  It may bring the auspicious signs of trees. Especially willows must not be planted in private houses. Otherwise, the fortune of the family will be reversed; that is to say, women will dominate everything as men, but men cannot play men  It has functions. This is Yangliu's unique vicious intent. Especially children will become weak."

    I wondered: "Could it be that there were many cherry trees and willows planted near the small square?"

    Wu Dan sighed: "I have planted a lot, but they should all be cut down now. In fact, the cherry tree and willow tree are good enough to be planted in the school, because the school is full of sunshine, so these things don't matter at all. But this school is different.  , there are too many shade-gathering places, and the yang energy is weak, so it¡¯s not easy to grow these trees. So the best way is to transplant them to other places.¡±

    I asked: "Then why not just cut it off? How troublesome it is to transplant."

    Wu Dan waved his hand and said: "You are wrong. It is easy to cut them down, but the murderous intent will increase. Especially when the trees have grown very tall, you can't cut them down casually. All creatures in this world are  Possess aura. Just like human beings have souls, trees also have tree spirits. All things are in harmony with each other and maintain balance. We must try our best to keep the tree spirits alive.  Ritual' to send the Dryad away."

    I asked: "But it was cut off in the end."

    Wu Dan said: "Yes, so I went to preside over the ceremony. This kind of ceremony must be held when cutting down trees longer than three meters. Once cut down, even the tree should be pulled out. Even if it is to be transplanted to another place, a foundation stone laying ceremony must be held  .Because the trees have lived in the same place for dozens, even hundreds, or thousands of years. Even if you only transplant a few meters, you must first pray that the trees will not wither after transplanting, and then do the transplanting. This is all very particular.  Afterwards, a small pavilion was built. The principal said that it should be named Yingying Pavilion. But then everyone passed it on, and it became the Pavilion of Yinyin. The well was originally a place where Yin energy from three directions gathered, just like  A suction cup attracts the yin qi of these three fierce lands. But once the well is blocked, the yin qi will not be able to gather together. In addition, the wall blocks the yin spirit, and the yin energy will gradually weaken and will  It¡¯s better. It¡¯s a pity that after the reconstruction, the original layout has changed again.¡±

    After hearing what he said, I thought to myself that Tianjin Foreign Studies University is really a ghostly place.  But these seem to have nothing to do with the case we want to investigate, at least not yet.  I looked at Zhao Yu and said, "It seems that even if you understand these things, you can't solve the case. How about going to investigate other things?"Zhao Yu pondered and said: "Now we know the situation of Tianjin Foreign Studies University. At present, it seems that it has nothing to do with these two cases. But that Huayue is strange. He actually created a haunted house atmosphere and atmosphere in his studio.  The pattern, what are you going to do with the school's yin energy?"

    I said: "It's not completely fruitless, at least we have a better understanding of the situation of Tianjin Foreign Studies University. As for what to do, let's go and have a look tonight."

    After discussing and deciding, the three of us are going to visit the ghost studio at night.  I don't think I'm a cop anymore since I got into ghost hunting.  I often go to open the door of other people's houses in the middle of the night.

    However, I am already familiar with the road anyway, and I am not afraid to drive it again.  After nightfall, we returned to the University of Foreign Studies.  Although it was night, it was quite lively, with many students coming and going.  We followed the crowd into the school gate, and soon arrived downstairs in Huayue's studio.

    During the day, we asked the students when Huayue usually stays in the studio at night.  I thought there would be no results if I asked this question, but I didn't expect to find out through investigation that Hua Yue would stay in the studio at midnight on the 15th and 6th of every month, but he would not normally.

    After hearing this, I felt lucky. Today is not a mid-month day on the 15th or 16th.  The three of us wandered around the campus for a while, and finally hid in a corner until the campus was completely quiet, and then sneaked into the studio to find out.

    After eleven o'clock, the campus was completely quiet.  The three of us then sneaked into the old studio building without an administrator, went up to the second floor, and walked into Huayue's studio.

    The studio door was locked.  But I feel that in that gloomy and cold place, even if the door is open, no one will enter.  The lock is a very ordinary door lock, and it opens in three or five clicks.

    After pushing the door open, I suddenly felt a chill hit me, and I shivered involuntarily.  The curtains were still tightly closed, preventing the moonlight from entering.  There was a strange feeling in the room.  The three of us walked in, and I saw that everything was as it was during the day, without any changes.  It's just that when I look at those hanging paintings at night, I can't help but feel more serene.

    After all, it is not a very comfortable thing to be stared at by a group of realistic portraits like real people.

    Wu Dan frowned, and said, "This is fucking perverted, the potted plants in the whole room are full of yin qi plants. The shape of this place, fuck it, is it specially designed to attract ghosts?"

    I sighed: "Master, look at the paintings in this room, how scary they are. And that one, Nima's is a portrait of the dead woman! I'm sub-Ao. I don't know what kind of mentality this Huayue has.  "

    Wu Dan asked, "Which painting?"

    I walked up to the painting, pointed to it and said, "Look at Master, isn't this the dead Xue Jiaqi?"

    As soon as I said this, I suddenly felt that something was wrong with the painting.  The expression of the painting has changed.  During the day, he was obviously smiling, but now the corners of his mouth turned down, with an expression of about to cry.  At first I thought I was wrong, so I rubbed my eyes and took a closer look, Nima, it¡¯s really like this, the portrait is crying!  !

    I stared at the portrait for a long time, and suddenly, I saw two lines of blood slowly flowing out of the portrait's eyes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 147: The Hanged Female Corpse

    ?

    "Master, Master!" I shouted in surprise: "I'm sub-Am, the portrait is bleeding!!"

    When Wu Dan heard the words, he immediately came up to take a look, frowned and said, "The portrait is crying?"

    Zhao Yu said: "But Bai Tian is obviously laughing."

    As soon as he said this, something flashed in my mind suddenly.  Thinking about it carefully, I am the second child. When I met Xiaoman and Huayue on the first day, didn't Xiaoman say, "My brother can draw, laugh during the day and cry at night." Could it be this?

    Wu Dan thought for a while, and said: "Not good!" Then, he pulled me behind him.  At the same time, I saw a bloody hand slowly stretched out from the portrait, as if the girl in the portrait was crying and stretched out a bloody hand to me.

    "Did the painting work?" I asked in surprise.  But at this time, I found countless bloody hands protruding from the paintings on the wall.  Those bloody hands seemed to be bleeding dripping, and it almost scared me to pee.

    Although I have seen many scary scenes, seeing the portraits that were still smiling during the day, but now weeping, waving bloody arms dripping with blood, is really a tricky thing that makes one's scalp tingle.

    Those arms were constantly stretching towards me, I quickly raised the God of War, and shot a few shots at the bloody arms stretching towards me.  After the gunshot, several groups of fireworks exploded, and the bloody arm was also blown to pieces.  A few balls of blood splashed on my face and body, I raised my hand to wipe it, and couldn't help being very depressed.

    However, the blood stained on the body seemed a little strange, it didn't look like real blood, and it seemed to be mixed with other things, like red dye.

    Could it be that Huayue's painting skills are superb, and the portraits he draws come alive?

    Wu Dan shouted: "Both of you stay away!"

    After finishing speaking, he drew out the Zhongtian knife on his back, chanted a mantra, and swung it towards the bloody arm.  After a few puffs, the bloody arm was chopped off.  Blood flowed instantly on the ground.

    Looking at the blood all over the ground, I couldn't help feeling dizzy.

    When Wu Dan put away the knife, those portraits also returned to normal.  I looked carefully, and sure enough those portraits did not cry anymore, but returned to their previous smiling appearance.  But this still made me feel horrified, because the blood on the ground proved that what I saw just now was not an illusion, but something that actually happened.

    Zhao Yu squatted down, stretched out his finger and wiped a little blood on the ground, put it on his nose and smelled it, and then put it in his mouth for a try.

    I leaned over and asked: "How is it, what did you find?"

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "There seems to be blood and red paint in this red thing. Could it be that human blood is mixed in the paint that Huayue paints?"

    Wu Dan frowned and said: "Painting with human blood is enough." After speaking, Wu Dan glanced at the circular staircase behind him, then turned and walked up.

    I saw him go to the top of the stairs and open the door of the cupboard.  Wu Dan looked at it for a while, took out a pen holder from it, and walked down.

    "Look, the paintbrush inside." Wu Dan handed the pen holder to us.  I turned on the flashlight and took a closer look at the paintbrush, only to feel that the paintbrush was full of blood, so I frowned.  But there was no blood on the paintbrush, which puzzled me.

    "Master, the paintbrush is full of blood, but there is no blood on it. What do you think is going on?" I asked puzzled.

    "Actually, sometimes, people's ideas can create a lot of things. I remember a story about a wasteland where there were no ghosts, but one day someone was bored and spread a rumor that there was an evil ghost in that place. Because the description is very realistic  , Word of mouth passed on, so there really was an evil ghost in that wasteland, and it was an evil ghost that could not be defeated or killed by ordinary Taoism. This is what was born in people's minds." Wu Dan said: "  I think this Huayue looks very indifferent, and there should be a lot of resentment in his heart, so the brush is also full of blood, and the things painted also have deep resentment. In the evening when the sun is weak, and the studio is too cloudy, these resentments  It will take form and become what we just saw."

    "Resentment?" I wondered, "What deep resentment does he have?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Speaking of resentment, I suddenly thought of the three female students who died in the hotel. The silver needle was sealed on the key point, and when the silver needle was pulled out, the body burned itself and screamed. This shows that  , Something like a flaming talisman was placed in the corpse, and the silver needle temporarily sealed the talisman, and once pulled out, it would be burned. What do you think of this point?"

    I thought for a while, shook my head and said, "I don't understand what you mean. What did you think of?"

    "I remember Uncle Wu said that a French couple was burned to death in a museum, that is, somewhere in the University of Foreign Studies.??, very similar to the moment when people burn to death?  " Zhao Yu said.

    "Uh, what do you mean, the murderer wants to use this to accuse the French couple who were killed?" I said in amazement: "But was the French couple who were burned to death a murder? Their descendants took revenge? It is unlikely  Right. Who is the descendant, Hua Yue?"

    Zhao Yu said: "This is also a possibility."

    Wu Dan said: "Okay, let's not talk about it, we have to deal with the blood and paint all over the floor. Otherwise, if Hua Yue sees him, if he is the murderer you mentioned, wouldn't he startle the snake?"

    I looked at the red all over the ground, and frowned: "How to deal with this, Master?"

    Wu Dan said: "This is easy to handle." Then, he took out a bottle, unscrewed the cork, and dumped the contents of the bottle on the ground: "The black dog blood was not used up last time.  This time it came in handy."

    Sure enough, after the blood spilled on the ground, all the blood-colored pigments dissipated immediately.  I looked at those weird words again, sighed in my heart, and followed Zhao Yu and Wu Dan out the door.  It seems that Huayue hides a lot of secrets behind it.  The next step is to check his background and see if he has anything to do with the dead couple.  If there is, it is likely to seek revenge.  Those dead female students may be the objects of his revenge.  Although I don't know what the young female student association has to do with the old case back then, it should be no problem to investigate in this direction.

    The three of us saw that the studio had almost been restored to its original shape, so we went downstairs and returned to the square again.  I looked at the small pavilion from a distance, and saw a circle of small neon lights hanging around the small pavilion, which seemed to be for decoration.  The lights were not on during the day, and I didn't look carefully.  Now at night, all the small neon lights are lit up, which is quite emotional.

    I thought to myself that if this place is not full of ghosts, then this small pavilion is quite interesting.

    But at this time, I suddenly felt that something was wrong with the pavilion.  The bell in the distance rang slowly at this time, and it soon passed twelve o'clock.  At this time, I found that the small neon lights that were on in the circle suddenly went out a little.  But the remaining ones suddenly flickered on and off, and began to flicker irregularly.  Soon, only the red colored lights were on, and the other colors were silent.  And at this time, I suddenly saw the black air rising into the sky in the pavilion.

    I screamed "ah" and ran forward, but saw a white shadow in the pavilion.  When I ran closer to have a look, I was completely taken aback.  Because that white shadow turned out to be a girl with disheveled hair hanging from the top of the pavilion.

    The white clothes are shocking and very strange under the reflection of a red light.  I shivered, and called Zhao Yu and Wu Dan: "Come on, someone hanged himself!!"

    With that said, I rushed into the pavilion.  The moment I entered the pavilion, I suddenly felt something was wrong.  Because not only in the pavilion, but also in the girls' dormitory building and the old museum site, a black air gushed out one after another.  Three strands of black air gathered above the pavilion.

    I couldn't care less about this abnormal phenomenon, and I thought it was important to hurry to see if the hanged man could be saved.

    I walked closer and saw the girl's long hair was loose, and I couldn't see her face clearly.

    I jumped onto the stone table in the pavilion and went up to untie the hanging girl.  At this moment, I suddenly saw that black air rushing down from the top of the pavilion and rushing towards me.

    Ghost spirit?  !  I frowned, unable to dodge in time to be caught.  But other than being as cold as being splashed with cold water, the body doesn't feel anything else.  I hastened to untie the rope, but suddenly found that the female corpse moved.  The female corpse slowly raised her head, her round eyes stared straight at me, her tongue was not retracted, but the corners of her mouth were hooked up, and she smiled sinisterly at me.

    My hands trembled and I almost fell off the stone table.  At this moment, the female corpse suddenly fell down and jumped on me.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 148: Walking in the Netherworld

    ?

    I was taken aback, and then I felt chills all over my body, with goosebumps all over my body.  You can imagine the feeling of Sadako lying on top of you, and this Sadako smiles at you with her bloodshot eyes wide open and her tongue sticking out.

    I shivered, and before I could react, I raised my eyes and saw three streams of black air gathered together in the night sky, and the gathered Yin Qi poured down on me and the female corpse.

    I just felt chills all over my body, and the female corpse stuck to my body and strangled my neck tightly. I kicked it in desperation, trying to kick it away, but I didn't expect this thing to stick to me  It's the same on my body, I can't kick it down.  At this moment, I saw the soaring black air pounce on me and the female corpse.

    At this time, I felt a chill hit, and felt that the hand of the female corpse pinching my neck became colder and colder.  Gradually, I felt suffocated for a while, and my eyes suddenly went dark, as if I had suddenly fallen into a huge black vortex.

    I don't know how long it took, but I felt a little light in my body, and then I woke up.  When he opened his eyes, he seemed to be lying in a dark place with no light. When he looked up, he was in chaos.

    I got up from the ground and felt something was wrong with the surrounding environment.  Because not far in front of me, a high platform appeared.  This high platform is wide at the top and narrow at the bottom, its face is like a bow's back, its back is like a bow string, except for a stone path, the rest is full of knives, swords and trees, very steep.

    And behind the high platform is a long stone bridge shrouded in mist.  There seemed to be no sunlight at all in this place, and there was no shadow of people.

    I pondered for a long time, and felt that these two places were inexplicably familiar.  Suddenly, I remembered the scene of hell that often appeared on TV.

    Nima, isn't this Wangxiang Terrace and Naihe Bridge?  ?

    According to folklore, after Bao Zheng's death, Bao Zheng served as King Yama in the first hall, because the first hall of hell is the closest hell to the Yang world, and because the ghosts from all walks of life had not drunk Meng Po soup when they entered the first hall, the ghosts were very concerned about the death of the Yang world.  Life and loved ones still have a heart of nostalgia, so they often climb to the mountains of the underworld, trying to look back at the scene of the underworld, but they can't see it.  Therefore, many ghosts cry secretly in the middle of the night, the voice is tragic and tearful.  As the first emperor of Yan Luo, Bao Zheng was kind-hearted. Hearing this incident, he was moved with compassion, and ordered ghost messengers to build a lookout tower, allowing the dead souls of Yin Cao to look at their hometown and relatives in the distance.

    "If you don't eat human food for one day, you will cross the Yin and Yang realm in two days, and you will arrive at Wangxiangtai in three days, and you will see your relatives crying and mourning."  Thinking of this legend, I can't help but shudder.  Could it be that I was somehow strangled to death by that female corpse?

    I suddenly panicked.  Damn, could it be that Lao Tzu just died before he was born, which made the hero burst into tears?  ?  But so far, I haven't seen a single ghost.  Is there no ghost messenger in this place to escort ghosts?

    Thinking of this, I couldn't help but walked over to the Naihe Bridge.  I really didn't want to, but my legs and feet didn't seem to be my own, so I walked up to the Naihe Bridge.  I cursed in my heart, why didn't Wu Dan and Zhao Yu save me just now?  ?

    I stepped on the blue bricks of the Naihe Bridge, as if I could feel the coldness coming from the blue bricks.

    According to the legend, Naihe Bridge is the place where ghosts prepare to reincarnate after going through the journey of the Ten Temples of Yama. Here, there will be an elderly goddess called Mengpo, who will give each ghost a bowl of Mengpo soup to forget the memory of the previous life.  , to reincarnate into the next life.  Legend has it that when the dead arrive here, the guilty ones will be pushed into the "Blood River Pond" by the bull-headed horse faces on both sides to suffer from the torture of insects, ants and poisonous snakes, while the dead who have done good deeds cross the bridge, but it is very simple.  But when I got here, I still didn't see any Po Meng or anything like that.

    Logically speaking, there will be some Po Meng selling Meng Po soup by Wangxiang Terrace, and there is a stone by the Wangchuan River called Sansheng Stone. Meng Po soup will make people forget everything, and Sansheng Stone records the past and present lives of ghosts.

    This bridge is the boundary, and a new reincarnation begins.  On the bluestone bridge deck, with five steps, women are on the west side of the bridge, men are on the east side of the bridge, yin on the left and yang on the right.  "Whoever dies at the age of ninety-seven will wait three years on the Naihe bridge."  Thinking of those life and death parting stories I have heard, a wave of sadness hits my heart.

    Looking down at the Naihe Bridge, it was several thousand feet higher, surrounded by clouds and mist. I watched for a long time and shivered.  At this time, I had already got off the Naihe Bridge and stood beside the Sansheng Stone.

    Past and Present?  I suddenly had the desire to find out.  This three-life stone records the secrets of my past and present lives.  I didn't pay attention in the previous life, but in this life, am I going to die?  Who is it that killed me?  What did I die for?

    Thinking of this, I stood next to the Sansheng Stone and took a closer look.

    My shadow was reflected on the smooth stone surface, and in an instant, there seemed to be a line of words on the stone surface: There is no Mengpo beside the bridge of Naihe, and mandala beside the Sansheng stone.  After going through many years of catastrophe, I only lived for killing evil all my life.

    Ci'ao, are you fooling me?  ?  II thought that the part about my present life on the Sansheng Stone would always have some written information that I could understand.  As a result, I bought a watch last year, and I was dying, and Hades was still joking with me.

    What kind of poems should I write?  ?  Don't understand a word, shit.

    When I turned my head to leave, I suddenly found a picture on the Sansheng Stone.  I stopped and looked back, only to see Ruan Lingxi's smiling face.  She seems to be holding my hand and walking on a snow mountain.  In an instant, the snow-capped mountain suddenly collapsed.  I dragged her to escape desperately.

    I was taken aback, stopped and looked carefully at the remaining shots.  When he looked at it, he saw that Su Ling and Duan Qingshui were next.  Duan Qingshui seemed to be smiling in my direction, then picked up the unconscious Su Ling and jumped down the snow mountain.  After the landslide and ground crack, the snow quickly swallowed up the shadows of the two of them.

    Seeing this, the image completely disappeared.  I rushed up to feel for the stone, breaking out in a cold sweat.  This seems to have fulfilled the rumors that the two died together.  But, why are Ruan Lingxi and I also on the other side of the snow mountain?  So it looks like I'm not dead this time?

    Just thinking of this, I suddenly felt a gust of wind behind me.  Looking back, shit, that strangely smiling female corpse appeared again, and rushed towards me.  I just habitually wanted to invite God, but I remembered that I was in the underworld and couldn't invite God.

    Going to touch God of War, and then fucking thought, no, God of War is something in the real world, I can't bring it with me at all!

    But at this time, the female ghost rushed towards me, continued to pinch my neck, and pushed me to the Naihe bridge.

    I bumped into the iron railing by the bridge and looked down, grass, and there was a bottomless abyss below.

    That female ghost was surprisingly strong, and I couldn't shake her off.  At this moment, I suddenly saw two black shadows appearing around me.  These two black shadows seemed to be formed by two masses of air. They were dressed in black and held a silver chain hook in their hands.

    Ghosts in hell?  I thought in amazement.  I panicked, thinking to your mother, I'm not dead, you can't catch me!

    If they caught me, I would really be completely dead.

    At this moment, the two ghost messengers caught the female ghost and dragged her back.  Immediately, one of them saw me, flicked the chain hook in his hand, and caught my clothes.

    In my desperation, I planned to go all out, so I pulled my sleeves, broke free from the hook, turned over and jumped into the bottomless abyss.

    I know that the Wangchuan River is down there, and if I jump down, I don't know if I will live or die, but I don't want to be taken back by ghost messengers for no apparent reason.

    The body fell, and the wind whistled in his ears.  The moment I fell, I seemed to catch a glimpse of the red Bana flowers blooming on the bank of the Wangchuan River.

    I closed my eyes, just thinking about falling into the deep cold Yin River, but unexpectedly, a small boat suddenly floated over from the river, and I happened to fall into that boat.

    ?Because I am in the state of a soul now, I don't even feel the slightest when I fall into it.  I got up and saw that the boat was made of wood, it was dark, and there were no people.  Let me wipe, Po Meng's boat?

    I searched back and forth, but there was no one.  Looking up again, the ghost messenger looked at me very depressedly on the bridge.  I shrank my neck and retracted into the cabin.  At this time, the boat slowly swung out.  I saw that Naihe Bridge was far away, so I was relieved.

    The boat drifted for a long time without stopping.  I wondered what this meant?  not understand.  Although there was no one on the boat, there was a handful of red Bana flowers.

    I picked it up and looked at it, wondering, who put it?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 149 You are the Bana

    ?

    I looked at the bouquet of flowers for a while, and then turned back to look at the red Bianhua flowers blooming on both sides of the Wangchuan River.  I actually feel that all the scenery has a kind of inexplicable and sad beauty.

    I couldn't help sighing, thinking that I was quite leisurely at this time, going on a boat, and the shore was full of flowers.  I suddenly remembered an inappropriate poem: "The flowers on Moshang bloom, but they can return slowly." I believe that no one will have the experience of me, boating on the Wangchuan River to see flowers.  I gave a wry smile, wondering if this Nima was lucky or something.

    At this moment, I suddenly heard a long sigh coming from the river bank.  I was taken aback, suddenly stood up from the canoe, and looked around.  But there was no shadow of anything.

    At this moment, I suddenly felt that my hands were empty.  I looked down and saw that bunch of red Bana flowers disappeared.  I stared at the empty hands in amazement, not knowing how to react.

    At this moment, a breeze suddenly blew in front of me.  It rises slowly, slowly condenses into a figure, and gradually becomes clear.

    I looked at the person in front of me in surprise.  Wearing a red dress, long flying black hair, a sweet face, and a pair of eyes with red pupils exactly like mine.

    "Ah, Ah Jiu?!" I said in surprise.

    My first reaction was: Could this product be fake too?  With the incident of the mirror mirror last time, the Ah Jiu I met was a monster born in the mirror, what about this one now?  Could it be that the ghost who led me to the nether land changed?  ?

    So, I shouted: "What are you??"

    Ah Jiu looked depressed, and sighed: "Brother Yan, I am Ah Jiu. No, I am Ah Jiu's soul now."

    "Ajiu's soul?" I asked puzzledly: "It is said that after death, people should go to the world of rebirth. And this place is just the entrance to the Netherworld. Why do you stay here, Ajiu?"

    "To see Brother Yan for the last time." Ah Jiu walked up to me with a sad expression, and stretched out his hand to caress my cheek: "Brother Yan, I have been waiting for a long time. I hid among the flowers on the other side of the Wangchuan River and became one of them."  Yiduo, waiting for you to come and see me."

    "You knew I would come?" Seeing that she didn't make any other moves, I was a little relieved.

    Ah Jiu said: "Brother Yan has a special physique. If he passes through the yin body, if the soul leaves the body in some places where the yin energy is very strong, it will crash into the nether world."

    "Then am I dead or alive?" I smiled wryly.

    "It's a living soul, so it's far away, and ghosts can't see you." Ah Jiu said.

    "Is that so?" I said in amazement.  No wonder I haven't even seen Granny Meng on this road.  At this time, Ah Jiu still looked at me affectionately, which made me a little embarrassed.  So I pulled her over, sat down on the boat, and asked, "Then Ah Jiu, what are you going to do, will you stay in this place forever? Or will you go to reincarnation in the future?"

    Ah Jiu shook her head and said: "I don't know, anyway, seeing Brother Yan is the happiest thing for me." She leaned her head back as she said.  I still seem to be able to feel Ah Jiu's body temperature, and her long black hair filled with the fragrance of flowers.

    A sense of pity suddenly came to my heart, and I couldn't help raising my hand to touch her soft long hair.  At this time, the small wooden boat no longer floated forward, but stayed in the distance.

    The two of us sat quietly, and I suddenly thought of a question: "Ah Jiu, is this Wangchuanhe?"

    Ah Jiu replied: "Yes, this is the Wangchuan River. The Wangchuan River is very long, but after crossing this river, the real underworld is ahead."

    "But I heard that there should be Po Meng ferrying on the Wangchuan River, but why isn't there?" I asked.

    Ah Jiu said with a smile: "That is a beautiful legend of the world. I want to comfort the dead. It seems that there are real people on the way to meet them and guide them into the new world. In fact, as long as they pass through hell, ghosts will forget the past.  Things, and go to the next life. The evolved Meng Po is probably the person who people can't let go of and miss the most."

    "So you are my Po Meng?" I smiled slightly: "Among the dead, I really miss you the most. I'm sorry, I'm useless, I didn't protect you well."

    Ah Jiu smiled and said: "No, but I died happily, because my eyes are still guarding Brother Yan, as if I have been living by your side."

    I sighed lightly.  We were silent for a long time, then Ah Jiu raised his head, looked at me and said with a smile: "Brother Yan, I feel like there is a cold breath in your body, which is why I can safely approach you without being afraid of being burned."  The reason. Generally, living souls carry with themAlas, ghosts don't like to get close to them.  "

    "Icy breath? What is that?" I asked in surprise.

    Ah Jiu said: "I don't know about this, did you take something?"

    "Take it?" Her reminder reminded me of the Flood Dragon Neidan that Su Ling gave me earlier.  Could it be this thing?

    "Maybe it's Jiaolong's inner alchemy." I said, "But I don't think this thing has any great effect on me."

    Ah Jiu said with a smile: "Brother Yan, you haven't discovered the second function of the Nether Eye. It allows you to see many different things. However, you can't say those things. If you say it, it will hurt you  harm."

    "What's the matter?" I said in amazement.

    Ah Jiu leaned over suddenly, and said softly, "Let me help you see." Then, she suddenly closed her eyes and kissed my lips.  This gentle kiss was lingering and long, and I couldn't help but move my heart, and I couldn't help hugging Ah Jiu.

    There was a long and long singing faintly in the distance. I closed my eyes and suddenly felt that all this was extremely mysterious.  But at this moment, I suddenly felt a burning sensation on the top of my head, followed by spells, which gave me a headache.

    I opened my eyes, saw Ah Jiu smiling at me, and then gave me a slight push.  In an instant, I felt like my soul was floating up, flying away from the boat and flying towards the sky.

    I saw Ah Jiu on the boat looking up at me and smiling at me. The wind blew her long black hair and long red skirt.  The Bana flowers on both sides of the strait are burning like red flames.  It wasn't until today when I thought about it that I realized that it was the last time I saw Ah Jiu's voice.  But the beauty of the final shock is deeply imprinted in my memory.

    Amidst the dizziness, I suddenly felt my eyes light up.  The incantation sound in the ear became more and more clear.  Suddenly, I seemed to think it was Wu Dan's voice.  When I fully opened my eyes and took a look, sure enough, it was he who was holding my head and chanting a mantra.

    I suddenly felt a pain in my head, and shouted: "Master, can you stop chanting, this is a magic spell, right?"

    I completely woke up with this voice.  When I woke up, I wiped it and was lying on a hospital bed.  Zhao Yu and Ruan Lingxi were also there, and they were relieved to see that I woke up.

    Wu Dan wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and cursed: "Fuck you, little bk, you almost died this time. But it's very powerful, why didn't you die after being hit by such a heavy yin energy? Life is hard enough  ah."

    I suddenly remembered the female corpse that was strangling me, so I asked, "What about the corpse?"

    Zhao Yu said: "It has been sent to the police station. You should rest for a while."

    Ruan Lingxi sighed: "Er Huo, can you stop being a hero next time?"

    I sighed: "No, I f¡ª¡ªed to save someone because someone hanged himself."

    Wu Dan said: "Okay, you can rest for a while. We will continue to talk about this case when you fully recover."

    Having said that, Zhao Yu and Wu Dan went out.  Ruan Lingxi sat down and poured me a glass of warm water: "You two, don't be so reckless next time."

    I took the water glass and felt that my body was fine, but my neck hurt a little.  Looking out the window, it seems that the sky has just dawned, and there are birdsong.  I thought back to the Wangchuan River and the Naihe Bridge, as well as Ah Jiu who had turned into a Bianhua flower. It seemed that everything had existed in real life, and I couldn¡¯t tell whether it was a dream or reality.

    "Wicked girl, do you believe in past lives?" I asked Ruan Lingxi.

    The villain smiled and said, "Past and present? Even if there is, we can't see it."

    I smiled: "That's true." Immediately, I remembered what I saw on the Sansheng Stone.  Why do we go to the snow mountain?  Could it be that all of us are going to die in the snow-capped mountains?

    Thinking of this, my scalp tingles.  Damn, knowing your future is not an easy task.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 150 Past Events (Part 1)

    ?

    Soon, I recovered my physical strength, and after I was discharged from the hospital, I joined Zhao Yu in investigating the identity of the hanged female corpse.  Soon, we found out the identity of the female corpse.  To my surprise, she was in the same dormitory as Dong Yingying who was stabbed and fell to her death.  Soon, we found a bloody knife wrapped in clothes in her dorm closet.  After inspection, it was proved that the blood on the knife belonged to Dong Yingying.  It seems that this is the murder weapon for stabbing people.

    But how did she die?  Although after inspection, it seems that she hanged herself, but the investigation found that she and Dong Yingying did not have any deep hatred, nor did they have any special contacts at ordinary times. When they were in the same dormitory, they got along pretty well, which was considered harmonious.

    After investigating for a week, including Dong Yingying, Liu Su, the girl who hanged herself, and the three female corpses who died in the hotel, although their identities were thoroughly checked, they still couldn't find anything in common.  The three girls had attended Huayue's class, but Dong Yingying and Liu Su were not Huayue's students, and they seemed to have nothing to do with Huayue, at least the other students hadn't seen each other.

    We also investigated the mobile phones of Dong Yingying and Liu Su, and found that although they had boyfriends, their names were not marked on the mobile phones. One wrote "Dear" in English, and the other wrote "Baby" in Chinese.  After calling, it said that it could not be connected.  But this situation made us both a little suspicious.  How could it be such a coincidence that these two completely different phone numbers suddenly couldn't be connected?

    I speculated that maybe the two had the same boyfriend, and they had an accident in order to compete for the boyfriend.  Zhao Yu denied it: "Impossible. If the murder was purely for the purpose of competing for a boyfriend, then Dong Yingying died and Liu Su fled. Who would kill Liu Su later?

    I thought it was right.  Dong Yingying is dead, who can kill Liu Su?  That doesn't make sense either.

    I suddenly felt that this case was even more messy, and it made people's brain hurt.  After get off work, I didn't work overtime like Zhao Yu to check, so I went to Wu Dan's Jingya Bookstore.

    As soon as I walked in front of the store, I heard the familiar laughter of children.  Listen carefully, it seems to be Xiaoman's voice.  Walking in, I saw Wu Dan sitting in front of the cash register, and Xiao Man sitting on the table laughing loudly.

    Xiao Man was clapping his hands and looking at Wu Dan. I saw Wu Dan teasing Xiao Man with a piece of mango in his mouth.  Xiao Man went to catch him, but Wu Dan ran away, and then Wu Dan said to Xiao Man, "Come, grab Uncle's mango slices and eat them."

    I rolled my eyes, thinking that Nima is really boring.  When I was thinking like this, suddenly, a black shadow jumped over me, rushed to the cash register table, and swished away the mango slices in Wu Dan's mouth.  It was so fast, I almost didn't realize it.

    I followed the line of sight in astonishment.  Soon, I saw that the person who snatched the mango slice was a small black dog, which looked like a cross between a Teddy and some kind of small dog.  This puppy is pitch-black, and its eyes are also pitch-black. From this point of view, it is basically pitch-black, which is very pleasant.  In addition, the puppy was chubby, and swallowed the mango slices in a few bites. After eating, he looked at Wu Dan innocently and wagged his tail.  Wu Dan spit, wiped his mouth, and cursed: "Fuck, where did the dog come from??"

    Everyone in the shop was happy, and a child laughed and said, "Uncle Wu, isn't that the puppy raised by the owner of the fruit shop next door?"

    Wu Dan scolded: "Fuck, no wonder I like to eat fruit, what a bad luck!"

    When Xiaoman saw me, he opened his little hands with a cute expression on his face: "Brother Erbi, give me a hug!!"

    Immediately I felt happy, and hugged this fleshy little doll with big eyes.  This little guy is super cute, smells like milk, and is so soft and fun to hold in his arms.

    While teasing Xiao Man, I said to Wu Dan: "By the way, Master, I have never had a chance to talk to you about what happened that night. What happened to the three yin qi, and Hua Yue, how can I explain it?"

    Wu Dan thought for a while, and said: "The reunion of the three yin qi that night, probably because someone wanted to increase the power of the yin qi, and then rushed the ghost qi to the dead woman, turning her into a living corpse, everywhere.  Bite and ruin this school."

    "Damn it, who would do such a thing? What's the benefit of doing this?" I said in amazement.  The entire university has turned into zombies, is it to destroy the earth?

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "We went to Huayue's studio. The portraits in that place bleed. What does that mean? I think Huayue is using a paintbrush to practice restraining souls and gathering yin energy. These dead female students,  Everyone has been to his studio, and everyone died again. I speculate that he used a paintbrush to detain part of the soul and consciousness of those dead female students, and then controlled their behavior to a certain extent. This is how those murders happened  event."

    I frowned and said, "But why? Why did Huayue take revenge on Tianjin Foreign Studies University? Isn't he a teacher of this school?"

      Wu Dan said: "I guess, maybe it's the hatred in the previous life. The one who can revenge so wildly is nothing more than the blood feud of killing the father and taking the wife."

    At this time, Xiaoman in his arms was playing with my police badge.  I smiled and said, "Xiao Man, do you know Hua Yue? The curly-haired elder brother who played with you that day."

    Xiaoman looked at me suspiciously, and then suddenly realized: "Ah, brother who can draw."

    "Does Xiaoman know the secret of brother Huahua?" I asked with a smile.  Of course, I just asked this question, but I didn't expect Xiaoman to answer loudly: "Grandma knows!"

    Xiaoman's words reminded me of her grandma Zhang Meng.  By the way, Huayue is Zhang Meng's student, so you should know him better.

    Thinking of this, I asked Wu Dan: "By the way, master, why is this little baby in your shop?"

    Wu Dan said: "Her mother asked me to take care of her for an afternoon. Mom went to the hospital to see a doctor and came back to pick her up at night."

    "Okay, I'll take her out to play for a while, and visit her grandma's house." I said.

    Wu Dan frowned and said, "Hey, you have to send it back to make my mother anxious."

    I responded, carried Xiaoman out of the door, and said to Xiaoman: "Xiaoman, shall I take you to grandma's house to play?"

    Xiaoman immediately clapped his hands and laughed, "Okay, okay!"

    We have been to Zhang Meng's house twice, and soon, I went to her door again.  Knocking on the door and entering, Zhang Meng was watering the flowers in the garden.

    Seeing me walking in with Xiaoman in my arms, I asked in surprise, "Officer Song? Why did you come here with Xiaoman in your arms?"

    I smiled and said, "I remembered something and wanted to ask you. Xiao Man happened to be in the store too, so I'll bring her over to see you."

    Xiaoman yelled: "Second force brother to ask Huahua brother!"

    Zhang Meng said in astonishment: "Brother Huahua, is that Hua Yue? What, something happened to him?"

    I smiled and said, "No, I want to know some private matters about him."

    Zhang Meng nodded and said, "Then please come in and sit down."

    I carried Xiaoman into the room, Zhang Meng made tea and sat down, and asked, "Why did Police Officer Song ask about Huayue's child?"

    I put Xiaoman on the sofa, and sighed: "Something happened at the University of Foreign Studies. It seems to have some connection with Huayue, so I want to know about him. For example, do you know about his life experience?"

    Zhang Meng frowned slightly, and said: "But there are some things that are not very convenient to tell people. Because Huayue and his family don't want to reveal it to outsiders."

    I said: "You say, I promise not to tell others."

    Zhang Meng said: "Well, speaking of Huayue, it's quite pitiful. He was an orphan and was adopted when he was six years old. He took the surname of his adoptive parents. At first, he was autistic and didn't talk to anyone.  The adoptive parents are good people and took him to see a doctor. The doctor said that his autism can be cured by painting, so the two old people let him learn to paint. But I did not expect that the child is very good at painting.  He is talented, and his painting skills are now comparable to those of famous artists."

    When I heard that Huayue was adopted, I was a little excited: Is Huayue really related to the French couple who were burned to death in the museum, as we speculated?  ?  If it is their child, then everything will be logical.

    So I asked Zhang Meng, where is the address of Huayue's adoptive parents?  Zhang Meng then told me that Huayue's parents lived in a residential complex in Hexi District, and told me the specific address so that I could ask myself.

    After I got the address, I bid farewell to Zhang Meng and headed for the community.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 151 Past Events (Part 2)

    ?

    It was not easy to find Huayue's adoptive parents' house.  Huayue's father is a civil servant and is not at home at work.  Huayue's mother is a housewife, a full-time housewife, and should stay at home now.

    After I knocked on the door, a middle-aged woman came out and opened the door, looked at me suspiciously and asked, "Who are you?"

    I showed the police officer's certificate, smiled at her and said, "Don't be afraid, I'm just here to inquire about Huayue."

    "Hua Yue?" Mrs. Hua nodded suspiciously and said, "Then please come in."

    After entering the door, I found that the decoration of Huayue's home is really good. Although it is a European-style palace, it does not look gorgeous, low-key and elegant. It seems that the owner has great taste.

    I looked at Huayue's adoptive mother, and saw that although she was nearly fifty years old, she was well-dressed and elegant, with a fair complexion.

    Mrs. Hua asked: "Would Mr. Police want some tea?"

    I waved my hand and said, "No need, Auntie, I just ask a few words and leave."

    Mrs. Hua asked suspiciously: "Is something wrong with Huayue?"

    Seeing her ignorant look, I concealed it and said, "It's nothing. Because something happened to his school, so we routinely asked around. It was his student who died."

    Mrs. Hua said in amazement: "What happened? I haven't heard Hua Yue mention this before."

    I smiled and looked around at the furnishings. I saw a piano in the living room and a landscape painting on the wall beside the piano.

    "Is that painting also Huayue's work?" I asked, pointing to the landscape painting.

    Mrs. Hua looked back and said with a smile: "No, Huayue is good at figure painting, and my husband and I like the scenery. My husband and I are both members of the Painting and Calligraphy Association. Probably because of this, Huayue also likes painting."

    I coughed lightly and asked, "Well, I heard that Huayue is not the biological son of the two, is it?"

    Mrs. Hua said in amazement: "Is this also related to the case?"

    I smiled and said: "This is somewhat related, please tell me about Huayue's life experience."

    Mrs. Hua sighed: "Hua Yue was adopted by us. We both had a son, but unfortunately he died when he was six years old. Later we adopted Hua Yue. However, when Hua Yue first came to our house, he was not  The one who can talk, only found out after the examination, is autism. And that child is also pitiful, alas.¡±

    When I heard this, I felt a little surprised, so I asked, "Poor?"

    Mrs. Hua sighed: "I don't know if the police officer has heard of it. About ten years ago, a French couple was burned to death in the museum of the University of Foreign Studies. The husband was French and the wife was Chinese. When they were in the museum, they accidentally  He was burned to death in the fire. At that time, the husband was teaching French at the Foreign Language Institute, and the wife had been abroad. She had just been transferred back with her husband, and brought a six-year-old son, Hua Yue. Unexpectedly, she was burned to death that night.  The child escaped covered in blood, with burns on his legs, and was later taken in by people in the shelter. When my husband was young, he worked as a volunteer in the shelter. When he saw the child, he didn¡¯t speak. He was covered in injuries.  At that time, our son had just passed away. In order to find comfort and sustenance, we adopted Huayue home. However, it was later discovered that the child had lost his memory and did not remember what happened to him at all. But this is also a good thing,  We don't want him to remember the past, and simply hide his true identity, saying that he is my sister's son, and his parents died in a car accident, so he grew up with us."

    After hearing this now, I finally understand the connection between Hua Yue and some past events that happened in this foreign language university.  It seems that this time is seeking revenge and taking revenge on this university, but it also shows that this guy has not lost his memory at all, but has always remembered it.

    Seeing that I didn't speak, Mrs. Hua said, "I'm sorry, I've kept this matter in my heart for too long, and I can't stop talking about it, so you may feel noisy."

    I smiled and said, "No, you've been of great help this time. Thank you, I'll take my leave now and don't bother you."

    Madam Hua nodded and sent me out of the house.  After I went out, I called Zhao Yu: "Hey Zhao Yu, Huayue's identity has been found out, the biological son of the French couple who died in the museum."

    Zhao Yu said: "Really? It seems that the speculation is true. The three girls who died in the hotel were the daughter of a professor at the school and the two daughters of the museum administrator. Dong Yingying, who died later, was the principal's wife.  The niece of Liu Su who was hanged was from an ordinary family. But if you want to find someone to turn into a living corpse, you can just find anyone, so Liu Su's identity doesn't matter."

    "It seems that the next step is to ask the principal to find out what happened to the museum fire case back then. How was the case file judged back then? ??? I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "The fire case was directly dismissed as an accident. I think the principal may know the inside story. You go to the University of Foreign Studies first, and I will come later."

    I hung up the phone and went to the University of Foreign Languages ??by car.  After asking someone where the principal's office is, I went directly to the principal's office.  Before entering the door, I heard a quarrel coming from the office: "What's the matter with you, how did you become the principal!! Every year when a student jumps off a building, I find someone to cover it up for you! What happened now?  It¡¯s my niece, how do you explain it!!!¡±

    The voice was high and thin, like a woman's voice.  But the sound was so penetrating that it hurt my ears.

    Immediately, I heard a man's voice: "I can't do anything about it. I'm not a policeman. How could I know such a thing could happen?"

    This is probably the principal's voice.  I understood immediately: my niece died, and the principal's wife came to make trouble.  But why is this kind of thing happening in school?  It's settled at home, isn't it?

    The two quarreled for a long while, and it sounded like it was because the principal went home late every day because of his unruly behavior outside.  The principal argued that it was because he was busy with work and had a lot of entertainment, so he babbled for a while.

    Later, when the two had had enough quarrels, I heard footsteps approaching the door. It seemed that the headmaster's wife was about to come out.  I quickly hid aside.  When I checked the University of Foreign Studies before, I knew that the principal's wife had a lot of background, and the principal relied on her to sit in this position.  Isn't it terrible that my wife's niece died in my school.

    A scent of perfume wafted by, and I saw the headmaster's wife angrily walking down the stairs.  After she was gone, I went back to the door of the principal's office, and when I was about to open the door, I heard the principal seem to be calling from inside: "Did you kill the three female students who died in the hotel??  "

    This sentence came faintly, which surprised me.  He already held the doorknob with his hand, but he didn't push the door to go in.  I only heard the principal continue to say: "You really didn't do it? I know, what we did before. Oh, but, it's best not to make trouble for me at this juncture. My wife's niece died. Now the police are investigating this case everywhere. I  I'm afraid that the previous case will be revealed. Although it is listed as suicide, alas."

    Previous cases?  I was taken aback.  Have other cases happened here?

    I was about to listen carefully, but saw that the principal had hung up the phone, and the office was quiet again.  So I left the door, walked to the corner of the stairs, took out my mobile phone and dialed Zhao Yu's number: "Just now the principal's office of the University of Foreign Studies made a call.  There have been other cases, related to the principal, and another person who answered the phone, but I don't know what it is."

    Zhao Yu said on the phone: "Okay, I'll check right away. Don't reveal anything, I'll be there in a while."

    After I responded, I hung up the phone, followed to the door of the principal's office, and knocked on the door.  Immediately, someone in the office responded, "Please come in."

    I pushed the door open and went in, and saw a bald middle-aged man sitting behind a desk.  The man saw me, took another look at the police badge on my body, frowned, and said, "Mr. Police, you have come to investigate many times. I really don't know the inside story of these cases. The investigation is your police's job."  Things, it seems that I can't help much."

    I sat down opposite him and said with a smile: "Principal, I just want to ask about the history of burning people to death in the museum many years ago. Do you have any impression?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 152 Dirty Secret

    ?

    The principal was a little surprised when he heard this, and asked, "Do these old things have anything to do with the current case?"

    I said coldly: "Whether there is any relationship is up to our police to judge. You just need to explain the situation."

    The principal sighed: "Oh, there was an accident in the museum. A French foreign teacher and his wife were burned to death. Later, the school sealed the building."

    I waved my hand and said, "I know all this, but why did the museum accidentally catch fire? Why did the couple go there?"

    The principal said: "I don't know why they went. The accidental fire is indeed the responsibility of our school. That building is an old building with a history of hundreds of years. Although it has been rebuilt many times later, it is an old building after all.  The fire-fighting facilities are outdated, and accidental fire is really, alas. So then the old building was sealed up to prevent the tragedy from happening again."

    "Really." I carefully observed the principal's expression.  Although the guy's expression didn't change, his eyes obviously didn't dare to look at me directly.  It seems that this incident is not an accident, but something hidden.

    "By the way, principal, who were you talking to on the phone just now?" I smiled and said, "Are there any other accomplices?"

    What I said was nothing more than trying to deceive him, because I didn't know who the principal was involved with, and I didn't know who he was calling.

    But it seems that this guy is not very fooled, but sneered: "Comrade police, I just called a friend. What are you talking about? Besides, do the police like to eavesdrop on other people's conversations?"

    Having said that, the phone in the principal's office rang suddenly.  The principal said to me, "Excuse me, I'm busy. Do you have any questions, Mr. Police?"

    At this time, my mobile phone rang.  I picked it up and saw that it was Zhao Yu's phone, so I said to the principal: "No, you are busy first."

    Having said that, I walked out the door and went to the corridor window to answer the phone: "What's wrong?"

    "I just found out that the person who talked to the principal on the phone is a professor from the School of Foreign Languages, named Xue Mo." Zhao Yu said on the phone: "Now go and see him, I just checked his bank account, maybe this guy  I want to escape. You stop him first, I'm on my way."

    As soon as I heard this, I quickly hung up the phone and rushed to the teacher's office building.  When we came last time, we had already figured out the general terrain of the school.  When I ran downstairs to the teaching building, I just bumped into a person.

    I glanced at it, and just wanted to run into the building, but after thinking about it carefully, shit, isn't this what I want to find Xue Mo?  ?

    When investigating Xue Jiaqi's background, I saw Xue Mo's photo.  Although I didn't participate in the family investigation, I remember Xue Mo's appearance.  I saw him hurrying out with a bag in his arms, so I shouted: "Xue Mo! Stop!"

    Xue Mo looked back at me, and immediately ran away.  When I saw it, I immediately chased after it.  I thought, damn it, there is something wrong with this old boy!  !

    The guy rushed out of the gate of the teaching building and ran straight towards a car.  It's funny in my heart, shit, can't I catch up with you, a 40-50-year-old old bk in the future?  !

    Thinking of this, I rushed over, grabbed the old bk by the back collar, and then threw him to the ground.

    "Why the hell are you running?!" I shouted.

    Xue Mo looked at me in panic, and argued forcefully: "Where did I run away?! Can't I go out in my own car?!"

    I sneered and said, "Run away when you see the police, there must be ghosts in your heart! Come on, come back to the police station with me!"

    Having said that, I picked Xue Mo up, and at this moment, Zhao Yu's police car arrived.

    Zhao Yu opened the door and got out of the car, Xue Mo immediately yelled: "What's the matter with you, can the police arrest people randomly?? What evidence do you have?? Why are you arresting me??"

    Zhao Yu sneered, and raised the diary with a hard belt lock in his hand: "This is the evidence. Someone sent it to the police station today. I think Professor Xue knows this diary."

    When Xue Mo looked at the diary, his face turned pale.  I was surprised: What diary, what does it have to do with Xue Mo?

    It seems that Zhao Yu is hiding something from me.  Zhao Yu and I dragged Xue Mo into the car and drove all the way to the police station.  On the way, I asked Zhao Yu, "Why, what's the matter with this diary?"

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "Oh, you can see for yourself, it's so fucking disgusting."

    When I heard it, I wiped it, and the male god who always pays attention to the image, Du Nima, swears. What is there?

    So I opened it and took a look, and was taken aback.  Immediately, an overwhelming sense of nausea surged up, no less than seeing a picture of heavy taste.  I close the diary, longHe let out a breath and felt goose bumps on his arms.

    "How is it, how do you feel after seeing it?" Zhao Yu asked.

    I said coldly: "After reading it, I really want to kill him with a single shot! Of course, this is too damn cheap for him!! How can there be such a pervert in this world??"

    "Molesting girls, killing them. I've heard that every year at the University of Foreign Studies, female students commit suicide by jumping off the building, but I didn't expect it to be murder. It was Xue Mo and the principal who committed the crime, and then those female students who resisted were thrown from the building.  Push it down and kill people to silence it." Zhao Yu sighed, "That's how the so-called rumors of the girls' dormitory building being haunted came about."

    "But this pervert Xue Mo actually recorded the process of raping a female student in a diary, and recorded it in such fucking detail, it's really perverted." I spat: "This is called a fucking beast!"

    Zhao Yu said: "Who do you think sent this diary?"

    I thought for a while and said, "Could it be Huayue?"

    "Maybe it's because the surveillance camera captured the appearance of the person who sent it. However, it should be Hua Yue who has been dressed. Because the camera is a tall woman wearing a long red trench coat, long hair, and a black hat.  , brown sunglasses, and a black scarf." As he spoke, Zhao Yu handed a color-printed picture in front of me.

    I took it over and took a look, and saw a tall woman in the picture, dressed in fashion, exactly as Zhao Yu had said.  However, the woman was wearing a large black scarf, which was hidden from the nose down.

    "Based on this, can we be sure that it is Hua Yue?" I said in amazement: "Although the person in this painting looks taller than ordinary women, I can't be sure that it is Hua Yue."

    "In the past few days, I have also checked the people who appeared in the hotel surveillance, and found that this woman also appeared in the hotel's video." Zhao Yu said: "In connection with Huayue's special background, I think this woman is very  He might have been in disguise."

    I rubbed between my brows: "Oh, these are just inferences. Even if we knew that he was playing tricks, we didn't find any real evidence. Because the three girls seemed to be killed, but they were controlled by magic. It should be  Take the poison on your own. The poison may have been prepared by Hua Yue, but that doesn¡¯t mean anything. Later, as long as he drew a spell, pierced a silver needle, and left no fingerprints, it would be difficult to check.¡±

    Zhao Yu sighed: "Maybe Huayue never thought of hiding or running away. The self-immolated female body was a warning and threat from him to the insider. When his parents died in the fire, he meant that he wanted to come back for revenge.  gone."

    I thought of Dong Yingying and Liu Su, and asked puzzledly: "But then Liu Su stabbed Dong Yingying to death and threw her downstairs, so what should I say, did Huayue use the soul restraining method to command Liu Su to do it?  If this is also revenge, it can be done by stabbing to death, why throw Dong Yingying downstairs?"

    "Maybe they want to report the incidents of jumping off buildings every year." Zhao Yu said: "Those girls didn't commit suicide, but were pushed down the stairs by the so-called professor and principal to silence them."

    When I heard this, I couldn't help gnashing my teeth with anger.  The poor parents of these girls thought that their daughters committed suicide by jumping off a building because they couldn't think about it for a while because of the pressure of studying, damn it!

    We both sent Xue Mo to the police station and brought him into the interrogation room.  I didn't expect that the case of the female corpse in the hotel was not solved, but I accidentally discovered that the suicide case of jumping off a building that occurs every year in the University of Foreign Studies is murder, and there is such a dirty secret behind it.

    With that diary as evidence, it must be easy to find other relevant physical witnesses, and then convict the two animal teachers.  Thinking of this, I suddenly feel relieved.

    But at this time, I want to see Huayue even more.  Just like what Zhao Yu said, I don't think he wanted to deliberately conceal the truth of the murder, but to let everyone pay attention to the tragedy of the year and expose the crimes committed by the principal and the professor.  The targets of revenge are also the relatives and descendants of those who were related to the case where his parents were burned to death.  But we didn't understand what he meant for a while, so we didn't investigate this aspect.  Probably Huayue ran out of patience waiting, so he adopted the method of refining zombies, wanting to take revenge on the whole school, but we bumped into them by accident.

    Although this is speculation, I think it should be infinitely close to the truth.  What needs to be understood now is how did Huayue accomplish all this?

    If he didn't care about being discovered by others, then, when the enemies were all punished, maybe he would tell all of this and it's unknown.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 153 Lore

    ?

    I went back to the University of Foreign Studies again and walked to Huayue's studio.  When I went up to the second floor and walked outside the studio door, I still felt a cold atmosphere lingering around me.  I shrank my neck involuntarily, and went forward to knock on the studio door.

    But just as I raised my hand to knock on the door, I found that the door of the studio was ajar, and with the wind blowing in, it flickered open a crack.  I looked in through the slit and saw that the curtains were still drawn. Although it was daytime, the sunlight was blocked out, and the studio was dark.

    Huayue was facing me sideways, holding a drawing board in front of him, drawing on the drawing paper.  At this time, the door was suddenly blown open by the wind and hit the wall with a bang, which startled me.

    The paintbrush in Huayue's hand paused, and he slowly turned to look at me.  Although Huayue looks good, this look still scares me.  Because this guy's face was abnormally pale, but his eyes were bloodshot.  The moment I turned my head, I only felt two fierce eyes shooting towards me.

    I ignored his gaze, walked into the studio and saw the portraits of those dead female students hanging on the wall.  Although their clothes were different, their faces had not changed, and I recognized them all at a glance.

    After reading it, I sneered and said, "Why, you don't want to hide this time?"

    Hua Yue said coldly: "I didn't deliberately hide it. I hid it before because I didn't want you to catch something at that time and prevent me from completing this revenge plan."

    I narrowed my eyes and asked coldly: "Could it be that you want to subdue the law now?"

    Hua Yue laughed and said, "But you don't have any substantive evidence, so how are you going to arrest me?" Seeing him standing up leisurely, I felt very panicked.  Damn, can revenge kill people casually?  ?  Is the hatred of the previous generation necessary to kill so many children?  ?

    Thinking of this, I was angry, but there was nothing I could do about him.  At this moment, I suddenly felt dizzy before my eyes, and the alarm bell sounded in my heart, and I tried to concentrate and calm down, carefully observing the changes around me.  At this time, I suddenly smelled a bloody smell wafting over.

    Looking up, I saw the portraits on the wall crying one after another, blood and tears flowing along the portraits to the wall, and immediately, the traces of blood on the white wall were extremely glaring.

    At this time, those realistic portraits gradually distorted and melted, turning into blurred red traces.  But those reds are constantly wriggling, as if they have life, trying to split from the paper.

    I was startled, and when I looked carefully, a bloody man appeared among the portraits of the dead hanging on the wall, trying to break free from the portraits.

    My scalp tingled, and I saw Huayue retreat to the door, lock the door from the inside, and looked at me with a smile.  There was a particularly clear sense of coldness in that smile in my eyes.

    Damn, this is a lunatic, damn it is absolutely insane!

    I wanted to rush Huayue away and go out, but I didn't expect those bloody men to separate from the portrait and surround me.  I couldn't dodge in time, but one of them grabbed my arm. I looked down and saw that the bloody man seemed to have teeth growing out of his body. There were a row of teeth marks on my arm, and the fangs pierced straight into the skin.  go.

    I was in pain and couldn't get rid of the bloody man, so I took out the God of War and shot the bloody man in the head.  In fact, it is said to be a blood man, but it is just a humanoid thing that looks like blood clots.  They have no eyes or noses at all, just mouths.

    God of War's bullet burst into flames, and the bloody man was beaten to pieces by me, but the blood splashed in all directions, directly splashing on my body and face.

    But this shot did not have any deterrent effect at all, because the blood man had no eyes and ears, so he could not see or hear what was happening, and only knew to attack the target blindly.

    I was furious in my heart, thinking that I have not shown my power for a long time, and anything would dare to bully me.  Thinking of this, I recited the mantra and said: "The scepter and demon are the only ones, please God!"

    After chanting this incantation, I suddenly felt that the temperature of my whole body seemed to drop a lot.  There seemed to be the sound of water flowing in my ears, and I opened my eyes to see it, and almost peed in fear.  Nima, I found that my arm seemed to suddenly become transparent. In short, at that moment, I seemed to be able to clearly see my bones and pulse beating, but the bones turned into a faint blue inexplicably.

    Emma, ??have you turned into a firefly?  My scalp is numb.

    Just at this moment, I suddenly saw fine water mist slowly gathering on the palm of my hand, and then condensed into water droplets, and the water droplets merged into a huge water ball, jumping on the palm of my hand.

    Until now, I was stunned to understand that this time, I was invited to the next floor, and the one I invited was not the famous ancient God of War, but the legendary water god Gonggong!

    ? Please fight with the eight gods of the gods, and the water gods will work together!

    According to Wu Dan, please God to reach above the eighth floor.?? are basically legendary gods.  In fact, it is a kind of ability improvement, that is to say, there is no need to invite "divine soul" to protect oneself, but oneself can have the protection and use power of some kind of power.  It can also be explained in this way: the body has been transformed into a special medium through cultivation, which instantly transforms energy.  For example, Gong Gong, the god of water, actually invited the god of water, not necessarily the god of water, but I have the power to instantly condense the moisture in the atmosphere.

    With a thought in my mind, I suddenly remembered that there seemed to be a dragon inner alchemy in my body.  This thing is very effective for practicing Wushan School's Ice Soul.  And now that I can possess the power of Water God Gonggong, why not try Wushan School's Ice Soul?

    I recalled Su Ling and Ruan Lingxi's twisting techniques, and imitated: "Bing Po!"

    I thought I would not succeed, but this time, I did not expect to be domineering. Suddenly, there was a roar of iceberg shattering, and I was surprised to see a large layer of ice appearing on the wall, freezing all the portraits one by one.  sealed inside.

    At this time, those bloody people who kept coming forward to bite me unexpectedly also "poofed" a few times, turning into blood in the air and disappearing.

    Hua Yue looked at me in surprise, pointed at me in horror and shouted: "You, you are not human?!"

    I cursed: "You are not a fucking human! I am a human!"

    Having said that, Hua Yue suddenly came back to his senses, turned around and wanted to run.  I rushed over a few steps, just about to grab his collar, but suddenly saw a few more, uh, ghosts in front of the door.

    Speaking of ghosts, it was because those shadows were all the five dead girls.

    I took a few steps back, looked at the dismal faces of the five girls, and thought to myself, why did the ghost come out during the day?

    After thinking about it, no, ghosts will also appear during the day, but I couldn't see them before, only clouds of black air.  Only when the ghost's spiritual power is strong and can automatically manifest itself, can I see the appearance of the ghost.  After all, I don't have yin and yang eyes, and this ghost eye was given by others later, it was not born with me, so I guess it is not good enough in terms of ability utilization.

    But now I can actually see ghosts, does it mean that my ghost eyes have been upgraded?  ?

    I was a little happy in my heart, but after seeing the five female ghosts dragging Hua Yue who was pale with fright, I started to panic.  Damn, do these ghosts want revenge?  ?

    I took out the God of War and shouted: "Stop it all, or I will shoot!"

    I believe the ghosts can hear me, because two of them have moved towards me.  I had to grit my teeth and pull the trigger.  Bang bang two shots, and wiped out those two ghosts.  But at this moment, I heard Huayue screaming in a hurry.  My heart felt cold, and I ran over to take a look, and saw the three female ghosts grabbed Hua Yue's hand and stabbed a paintbrush into his throat.

    The paintbrush came directly across, and the blood flowed out quickly.  However, people who can't see ghosts think that Huayue is committing suicide with a paintbrush.

    Just as I was about to step forward to support Huayue, I heard the door "clang" and someone kicked in the door.  The four eyes met, and I saw Zhao Yu's dignified and panicked face.

    "Song Yan, are you okay?" Zhao Yu asked hastily.

    I shook my head and pointed to Huayue who was one step away from me.

    Zhao Yu frowned, and leaned over to look: "Suicide? Was it him who made the screams I heard just now?"

    I nodded and sighed: "Yeah, I didn't have time to stop it."

    At the same time, I stared at those female ghosts a few times.  They didn't linger any longer, and after seeing Huayue dying, they disappeared slowly.  I breathed a sigh of relief, and sighed to Zhao Yu, "He's still dead."

    Zhao Yu nodded, glanced at the ice layer on the wall, glanced at me suspiciously, and said nothing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 154 The Truth About Feng Chen

    ?

    Hua Yue died, and soon, police colleagues came to clean up the scene.  Zhao Yu and I also searched in his studio and office for a while, and finally found two mobile phones with their batteries removed in the last drawer of his desk.

    After turning on the phone, I checked the number, and it turned out that it was the mobile phone that Liu Su and Dong Yingying had sent ambiguous text messages and called at the same time.  It seems that this guy deliberately provoked a fight between the two, so that one of them stabbed the other and pushed him downstairs.

    And in his relics, photos of those girls were also found, most of which were taken after tracking.  But the strange thing is that there is a dark cabinet in his studio, and there are a bunch of figure paintings in the dark cabinet.  It's just that these figure paintings are all in various forms of death.  The last few pictures turned out to be the death of the five girls, as if he was at the scene of the crime.

    I am puzzled by this.  After asking Wu Dan, I found out that the resentment in Hua Yue's heart was probably increasing day by day. The resentment gathered on the brush, and the painted portrait had the effect of curse.  When he discovered the secret, he seduced the five girls with one face, killed three with the sorcery of painting, and he designed the remaining two to fight among themselves, and then asked Liu Su to kill Dong Yingying. In the end,  Then design Liu Su to commit suicide.

    Hearing this, I couldn't help being a little horrified.  It turns out that people's thoughts really have enough frightening power to decide a person's life or death.

    Finally, in Huayue's early paintings, we found several sheets of paper rolled together.  Zhao Yu and I untied the rope that bound the scroll, unfolded it, and saw that it was also a stack of oil paintings.  Taken together, it turned out to be a complete story.  It's just that the brushstrokes of these oil paintings, compared with Huayue's current paintings, seem a bit naive, but they are enough to let us understand what he is expressing.

    After reading it, Zhao Yu and I did not speak for a long time, and only then did we fully understand the cause and result of the fire in the museum that year.

    The first oil painting is a young couple holding the hand of a child and walking in a certain place.  Behind them is an old building with several poplar trees behind it.

    Judging from the appearance of the building, this should be the museum that has been closed for a long time.

    This is probably Huayue's weak impression of his biological parents when he was a child.  In the second picture, Hua Yue dragged his parents into the museum.  But on the second-floor window in the picture, there is a strange and huge human face painted on it.  When I saw that face, I knew it was the principal of the University of Foreign Studies.  Fuck, although the painting looks very young, there is no way to hide that wretched expression.  The face was obviously not in harmony with the whole picture, probably Hua Yue wanted to clearly express who the owner of that face was.

    The third painting is that three people entered the museum and went up to the second floor. As a result, the woman and the child were arrested by a masked man, and the man was sapped by another masked man, and immediately passed out.  In the next picture, all three people were tied together and stuffed with cloth strips. Then, two masked men poured gasoline on them and set them on fire.  The last two paintings are relatively simple, the masked man flees, and the flames burn, quickly surrounding the three people.  However, the masked man might not have tied the rope tightly in his haste, and the three men broke free.  So, the man rushed to the first floor with his wife and the child in his arms.

    Unfortunately, the first floor was also engulfed in flames.  The man carried the child to the window sill and smashed open the window, but at this time, the flames had already engulfed the couple.

    With the last ounce of strength, the man pushed the child out of the window, and he was quickly engulfed by the flames, leaving only the child's eyes wide open in horror and despair, staring at the burning window.

    I stared at the pained expression of the man being engulfed by the flames in the painting, and the frightened expression of the child, and suddenly felt goosebumps all over my body.  I can't imagine what it must have been like for a six-year-old child to have his parents burned alive before his eyes.

    Seeing this, I couldn't help but clenched the oil painting in my hand.

    Zhao Yu patted me on the shoulder, handed me two old newspapers, and said, "Look, there is this among Huayue's relics."

    I took it over and took a look, and saw that this newspaper was from ten years ago. The paper was a little yellowed and old, but the writing and pictures on it were very clear.  The first one was a newspaper in the summer of 2003. The social column of the newspaper had a huge headline: "The truth about the fire at the Northern Xinjiang Museum nine years ago: French professor found principal molesting female students?"

    When I saw this topic, I immediately understood why the French couple was killed.  It turned out to be silenced.  It is very likely that the French professor discovered the principal's secret and wanted to report it, but was killed and silenced.  The Northern Xinjiang Museum was just a place they accidentally chose to kill.  Later, the haunted rumors about the museum were likely spread by the school to add fuel to the haunted story, in order to prevent people from entering the place and discover clues to the murder case that year.  As for the police, alas, as a policeman I also??A lot to say.

    ?Because there have been such things before: murder cases that are difficult to solve, or that are too troublesome to offend the powerful, are likely not to be filed for various reasons.  Only those who can solve it will file a case.  So it is rumored that many cases were "suicide", that is what it means.

    As for the death of a foreigner at the time, it did not cause much disturbance, probably because the headmaster carried out a secret operation.  After all, his wife is also a descendant of a famous family, so she must have done a lot.  This matter was fucking suppressed by him.

    I sighed and opened the second newspaper, but was surprised again.  It turned out that this newspaper was published the next day, and a statement was issued at the same location, saying that yesterday's news about the principal of the School of Foreign Languages ??was speculation and lacked any basis. Now I am officially apologizing.

    I frowned, thinking that the reporter might have written this under pressure.  So I looked at the newspaper: Tianjin Daily.  Another glance at the reporter's name: Zhang Xin.

    I calculated that this reporter should be at least nearly forty years old by now, about the same age as Wu Dan.  If you ask him what happened back then, maybe you can understand what happened back then.

    So I asked Zhao Yu to ask his classmate who worked in Tianjin Daily if there was a reporter named Zhang Xin.  Soon, Tianjin Daily reported back that there was indeed a reporter named Zhang Xin, but he resigned ten years ago, and now he seems to have switched careers to do business.

    The last time I inquired, this guy actually sold pancakes near the World Financial Building in Heping District.  I was very surprised when I heard the news, but I also agreed in my heart that selling pancakes and fruits is indeed more profitable than going to work.

    After going around and asking for Zhang Xin's mobile phone number, I retrieved his household registration information from the police station's household registration file and looked at the photo.  The photo is of Zhang Xin when he was young, very handsome, but now many years have passed, I don¡¯t know what he looks like.  I remembered that Wu Dan was also a handsome guy back then, but now, Nima, it's just Guo Degang.

    I only heard people say that he sells pancakes and fruits downstairs in the World Financial Building, and I don¡¯t know the exact location, so I thought I might as well call and look for it.  After investigating the case and finding out about this, I just wonder if something like Huayue's painting happened back then.  Did the principal really burn Huayue's parents to death?

    I went downstairs to the Universal Financial Building, but I couldn't find anyone selling pancakes, so I called Zhang Xin.  However, no one answered after ringing several times.  I wondered if it was because they hadn't opened the stall yet?

    Just as he was thinking about whether to go back, he heard a loud noise coming from afar.  I saw a circle of people on the small road next to the building, and I wondered if they were fighting in groups.  But then I saw the city management law enforcement car, and I couldn't help but sighed.  I know that the people are dissatisfied with the city management and make complaints about it, but it's true, Nima is going to be a city management, and it's not a big deal to take human life.  At this time, I saw some city management officers moving a cart onto the cart, and the stall owner was pleading with a playful smile.  The urban management staff pushed the stall owner aside with a frown.  The stall owner staggered, with an angry look on his face, but he endured it.  Seeing this, I was a little angry, thinking that although it is not good to have a conflict with the urban management department, I can negotiate to resolve it.

    I walked up and smiled at several urban management and law enforcement officers: "What's the matter, brothers, I can hear everyone arguing from a distance."

    Because I am wearing a police uniform, everyone can tell each other's identities at a glance.  Several urban management frowned, although they didn't respond, they didn't say anything.

    At this time, the stall owner grabbed me and said, "Hey, Comrade Police, please talk to some of you and return the trolley to me. You see, I have a ninety-year-old mother and a three-year-old mother."  Little baby, you are relying on me to support your family, and this has taken away people¡¯s food, what should people do!!¡±

    I snorted coldly: "Ninety-year-old mother and three-year-old baby, your age span is quite large. You are only about forty, uncle?"

    The stall owner said with a hippie smile: "That's how I describe it, the world is difficult, please do me a favor." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 155 Crazy Granny

    ?

    I discussed with several urban management officers, and casually distributed the two boxes of Yuxi cigarettes that Wu Dan had stuffed in my bag and forgot to take away.  The city management and law enforcement were embarrassed to continue to embarrass the stall owner, so they returned the car.

    I looked at the cart, and there was a banner hanging on it: pancake fruit.  Ciao, it turned out that they were selling pancakes.  Looking at the stall owner again, he was about forty years old, he was not short, and he looked a little dark, but he cleaned up quite neatly.  Wearing a big apron, he was probably caught by the urban management before he could take it off.  In my mind, I recalled Zhang Xin's passport photo when he was young, and compared it with the uncle in front of me, thinking that his facial features are quite similar, but his appearance has indeed changed a lot.

    So I asked: "Uncle, is your name Zhang Xin?"

    The stall owner looked at me in surprise while packing up the car: "You know me?"

    I smiled and said, "Because someone I know works in Tianjin Daily, so I know about you, Uncle."

    Zhang Xin looked at me with a half-smile: "Oh? I don't believe it. I was in the daily office ten years ago. Who can still miss me? I don't remember owed money."

    I smiled and said, "Ten years ago, you wrote the news about the inside story of the suicide case of a female student at Tianjin Foreign Studies University, right?"

    Zhang Xin was taken aback for a moment, then said with a sneer: "It's an old story, why did the police officer talk about this again?"

    I sighed: "Maybe you don't know yet. The incident happened at the University of Foreign Studies. Uncle's guesses were all correct."

    Zhang Xin snorted coldly, pushed the car forward, and greeted me: "Come on, let's talk while walking, I have to find a safer place to continue working."

    Hearing what he said, I immediately followed.  Zhang Xin said as he walked: "About ten years ago, I was still young. I had just achieved some success at work, and I was very high-spirited. At that time, a young man came to me and said that he could provide me with the most exciting news.  I was exposed. I didn't care at the time until he took out a group of photos. It was a candid photo, and you can imagine what it was about. The dirty thing about the principal seemed to be a teacher. I was very  Shocked, of course, those pictures couldn't be published in a newspaper, so I wrote that article out of righteous indignation."

    I muttered to myself: "Could it be that the article caused an uproar, and you are unlucky?"

    Zhang Xin sighed: "Yes, I was ordered by the leader not to publish relevant reports, and then I had to issue a statement to apologize to the president of the University of Foreign Studies. Although I finally apologized under pressure, the more I thought about it, the more useless I was, so I simply resigned the next day.  I got a job. Later, I didn¡¯t do a good job in business, so I just set up a stall to sell pancakes and fruits. I didn¡¯t expect it to be good, and at least I made money in the past few years. The only bad thing is that I¡¯m always chased by the city management and the underworld, and I¡¯m tired.¡±

    I asked: "Is the young man looking for you named Hua Yue?"

    Zhang Xin looked at me in surprise: "Since you know, why do you still ask me? Yes, and he said that his biological parents wanted to report the principal because they knew the secret of the principal, but they were secretly killed. He  Let me keep it a secret. But now that you know it, it's no secret to you."

    I nodded, deeply moved, and fell silent for a while.  Zhang Xin stopped at a street corner at this time, and said with a smile: "How about it, do you still want to eat pancakes with me?"

    I waved my hand and saw him skillfully arranging things, so I said goodbye to him, turned and left.  After walking a few steps, Zhang Xin called me from behind: "Hey, brother policeman, thank you!"

    I didn't look back, I just waved my hand in his direction.

    After this thing is over, I feel super depressed.  This weekend, I stayed in Wu Dan¡¯s shop, bored watching him make tea, and then turned on the computer to find Guo Degang¡¯s "Ji Gong Biography" crosstalk video, drinking tea and having fun.

    After a long while, I suddenly remembered the last time I invited the God of Water to invite the God of Water, and suddenly regained my energy, and asked Wu Dan, "Master, the ancient book "Inviting the God" said that the person invited by the Eight Gods might be Zhu Rong or  Gong Gong, why did I invite Gong Gong instead of Zhu Rong?"

    Wu Dan looked at Guo Degang's video and replied absently: "Because you are the father-in-law."

    "Ci'ao, master!" I stepped forward and turned off the video for him, and said, "I read that in the legend, there was a tribe of the Gonggong clan in the Fuxi period. The Gonggong clan corresponds to a water god in the sky, called Gonggong.  With a human face and a snake body, red hair, and a very violent temperament, and this guy has two notorious gods under his command: one is Xiangliu with nine heads, who is also a human face and a snake body, with a cruel and greedy temperament, who specializes in  Killing is for pleasure; the other is the long and vicious Fuyou, who also does a lot of evil. Moreover, Nima relied on the high and dangerous terrain of her fief, causing the flood to endanger the Central Plains. Later, Nuwa Empress couldn't bear it, so she eradicated Gonggong., It sounds like Gong Gong is an evil god. Master, didn¡¯t you say that only those with evil intentions invite evil gods?  "

    Wu Dan frowned and said, "I said, why do you have so many questions? Could it be that Bai Qi, the god of killing you invited, is a good bird?? The good and the evil do not depend on who the god you invite, but how you use this divine power.  Of course, some dicks can only invite gods and beasts, most of them are evil gods. Because gods and beasts are not easy to control, they tend to go evil ways."

    I sneered, and just about to continue talking nonsense, Wu Dan turned off the computer, looked at the time, and said, "It's noon, it's a rare weekend, why didn't you go to see your apprentice and wife?"

    I curled my lips: "Oh, she is busy with business. The store is busy now."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Then how about going to Heiucheng Road with me, the mobile phone is broken, go to his place to repair it after the sale."

    I thought about it, and since I had nothing to do anyway, I agreed.  It's cold today, and there's no one in the shop.  Wu Dan simply locked the store door and followed me to the subway station.

    When I walked to the entrance of the subway station, I found a familiar figure leaning against a trash can, drinking half a cup of soy milk in his hand.  I walked closer, and saw that it was the crazy mother-in-law I hadn't seen for many days.  In the howling autumn wind, the crazy granny looked even older and haggard.  I looked down at the cup of soy milk, and my heart was panting.  It is estimated that this is something she dug out from the trash can that others didn't finish drinking.  Thinking of this, I couldn't help blaming myself: I was reminded by my mother-in-law many times, and I avoided several disasters, but I didn't think about repaying the life-saving grace.

    Seeing me stop, Wu Dan also stopped and walked up to me.  He looked at the crazy mother-in-law a few times, but said nothing.  And the crazy mother-in-law smiled and looked at us, shaking the soy milk in her hand.

    I still took out 100 yuan and handed it to the crazy mother-in-law. Seeing that she took it with a smile, I said, "Mother-in-law, it's starting to get cold. If you suffer from hunger or cold in the future, you can find me at the police station.  It's called Song Yan, Song Yan, do you remember?"

    Speaking of this, I thought to myself, I am stupid, this mother-in-law probably has some mental problems, maybe she does have superpowers like Xiaoman, but a crazy old man is similar to a little milk baby like Xiaoman, neither can  The ability to take good care of myself, not to mention remember my name, and know how to find me at the police station.

    I was wondering how to do this?  Looking back, I saw a KFC flyer handing out staff next to me, distributing flyers to passers-by.  I saw a work card on her body at a glance, so I asked her for a few words, tore off the photo of the ID card and gave it to her, then turned the unwritten side over and wrote my name and phone number, which means, if the old man  If there is any emergency, please contact me.

    Then, I gave the work card to the old man to hang around his neck, and said: "Mother-in-law, you must not lose this thing, do you understand?"

    The crazy mother-in-law smiled, and then touched the hanging name tag.  Seeing that she didn't intend to take it down and throw it away, I felt relieved, turned around and said to Wu Dan: "Master, let's go."

    Wu Dan watched coldly from the sidelines, and said with a half-smile: "Apprentice, I didn't expect you to be so kind."

    I frowned and said, "Master, what do you mean, don't you have any sympathy when you see a poor crazy old man?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Let's go."

    Having said that, just as we were about to leave, I heard the crazy woman shouting from behind: "There is no Meng Po beside the bridge, and there is a mandala on the Sansheng Stone!!"

    This sentence stunned me like a thunderbolt, and I looked back at the crazy mother-in-law in disbelief.  This sentence is very familiar to me. It was a sentence I saw on the Three Lives Stone in the state of leaving the soul last time.  How would she know?  ?  No matter how a person with the ability to predict, what he can see is only the things in the yang world, not the underworld.  Unless, it is someone who has been to the gate of hell once?  ?

    After thinking about it for a while, I didn't think it was right.  Even if they go to the ghost gate, the scenes on the Sansheng Stone that people see are only related to themselves, their relatives and friends.  But the crazy granny has never met me before, how could she see my words of fate?

    Just as I was in a daze, I saw that the crazy mother-in-law had staggered away dragging her broken bag.  Wu Dan patted me on the side: "Second apprentice, what are you thinking about?"

    I frowned and said: "Master, what this crazy mother-in-law said just now seems to be written on the Sansheng Stone when I was in front of the gate of hell. How do you think she saw it?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Second apprentice, you always think that people are crazy, but is it true? Every time I see her, although I see her smirking, but the bottom of her eyes is very calm, she doesn't look like a madman at all.  madman."

    I shook my head and said, "Impossible. If I'm not crazy, I saw this mother-in-law wearing a thick cotton coat in summer. How can this be explained? Don't normal people feel very hot?"

    Wu Dan looked at me and said, "There is another kind of person who doesn't feel hot."

    "Who?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said coldly: "A person who borrows a dead body to return to life."

    When I heard this, I shivered.  What is the resurrection of the soul with the corpse, who is the soul?  ?  But looking at Wu Dan again, he put away his serious expression, and then said with a smile: "Leave him alone, and accompany Master to repair the phone first, let's go!"

    "But Master?" I wanted to keep asking him what he meant.

    But Wu Dan said: "Oh, I'm hungry, I should have eaten something before going." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)This kind of people will not feel hot.  "

    "Who?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said coldly: "A person who borrows a dead body to return to life."

    When I heard this, I shivered.  What is the resurrection of the soul with the corpse, who is the soul?  ?  But looking at Wu Dan again, he put away his serious expression, and then said with a smile: "Leave him alone, and accompany Master to repair the phone first, let's go!"

    "But Master?" I wanted to keep asking him what he meant.

    But Wu Dan said: "Oh, I'm hungry, I should have eaten something first before going." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 156: Ming Dynasty Female Corpse

    ?

    I saw Wu Dan gossip about him, knowing that in this situation, even if I asked more, he would not answer me.  So I gave up asking him what he thought of the crazy mother-in-law, and instead asked curiously, why are people who resurrect the dead not afraid of the heat?

    Wu Dan said: "Borrowing the corpse means that the ghost does not match the body, that is to say, there is a certain sense of distance and repulsion between the ghost and the body. In this way, the ghost cannot feel some feelings and reactions of the body.  So if you borrow a corpse to return your soul, if the borrowed body matches the original soul, then it¡¯s okay to say that it¡¯s not much different from a normal person. But if it¡¯s a body that was found with difficulty, then there is a problem.¡±

    I thought this was a bit sensational, so I shook my head and said, "Impossible, Master, you mean that the crazy mother-in-law was brought back by someone else? But who could it be?"

    Wu Dan shrugged and said, "How would I know."

    After entering the subway station, I thought about it, and called Zhao Yu and my former colleagues from the Bengbu Municipal Bureau, asking them to help find out the origin of the crazy mother-in-law.

    After I hung up the phone, I saw Wu Dan took out two small bags of plums from his bag, threw one bag to me, and said, "I'm starving to death, eat some prunes."

    I was happy: "Master, it doesn't matter if you eat this, the more you eat, the hungrier you will be."

    Wu Dan took another long while out of his bag, took out a lollipop from Fuji, and said, "There are lollipops."

    I rolled my eyes.

    For this trip, I brought Xiaomi with me.  It's not because of anything else, but because I feel sorry that I haven't walked the fox for a long time.  Soon I arrived at the station, and after getting off the bus, Wu Dan first dragged me to the nearby Mr. Li Beef Noodles for lunch.  After we were full, we left the store and walked slowly along the long Hei Niu City Road to Samsung Electronics.

    We walked forward while chatting, and when we were about to arrive, Xiao Mi suddenly got out of the bag and said to us: "Hey, why do I hear the noise in front?"

    Wu Dan and I listened for a while, but nothing happened.  However, after walking for more than ten minutes, I walked to an intersection and saw an iron bracket like that on a construction site erected in front of Samsung Electronics, which seemed to be under renovation.  Although the business sign was still hanging, several Samsung employees went out and gathered around a nearby construction site to look at something.

    Far away, I heard a series of crackling Korean words. It seemed that something had happened, which alarmed the Korean senior management of Samsung Electronics.

    Wu Dan and I glanced at each other and leaned over.  I saw a construction site next to it, and it seemed that the construction team was digging underground pipes.  But dig a little deeper this time.  But the two of us separated from the crowd, went to the pit and looked down, and we were suddenly taken aback.

    I saw a red coffin lying in the pit.  The lid of the coffin was opened, and inside was a female corpse.  The corpse was well preserved, with a lifelike face, and it turned out to be a young ancient woman.  Although the face looks a bit fierce, but looks good.

    A few Koreans next to me chatted for a while, but I don't know what they said.  I saw two of them are constantly bowing to the coffin.  I thought it was funny, and said to Wu Dan: "Master, it's nothing more than discovering an ancient coffin. Why is this Korean guy so scared?"

    Wu Dan looked at the coffin and said to me: "Many Koreans believe in ghosts and gods very much. I guess my grandson is afraid."

    I took a closer look at the clothes of the female corpse. The jacket has three collars and narrow sleeves, and the outer sleeves are inlaid with brocade.  The skirt has fine pleats, a long colored sash is hung, and a jade pendant hangs from the lower end. The whole dress looks noble.

    I thought about it for a while, and remembered that I had read books on various tombs and ancient costumes in Wu Dan's collection before, and felt that the costumes should be from the Ming Dynasty.  A Ming Dynasty female corpse?  I'm going, it's too hot.  But the point is, was the tomb dug so easily?  It's buried too shallow.

    At this time, I suddenly caught a glimpse of a very eye-catching beautiful woman standing among the few Koreans.  The woman was about thirty years old, tall and slender, with elegant temperament, a little makeup, and quite elegant and elegant clothes.

    The woman looked at everyone silently, with a contemptuous smile on her face.  At this time, a person suddenly came over and shouted: "Come on, let me see!"

    I looked up and saw an old man with a double-breasted coat, sunglasses and a goatee walking over.  I looked at the old man, and saw that he was stroking his goatee seriously, in a state of contemplation.  I thought to myself, Nima must be a charlatan, let's see what he will say.

    I saw the old man scrutinized it for a while, and said: "Everyone, this red coffin, I happen to know the origin of this old man."

    When I heard this, I also became interested, so I quickly pricked up my ears to listen.  severalThe Chinese people don't know what this old man is here for, but fortunately there is an interpreter nearby, who told them about it, probably saying that this old man is a Feng Shui master and knows the origin of the coffin.

    I just heard the Feng Shui master say: "This red coffin is the daughter of a prince. Because she was not married, she couldn't be buried with her ancestors, so she was buried here."

    After hearing this, I couldn't help but want to complain: Nima, the prince's daughter is so shabby, buried so shallow, and there are no funeral objects for Nima, obviously this guy doesn't understand nonsense.  I was about to question this, but Wu Dan grabbed me and said in a low voice, "He wants to make a lot of money, so don't stand in his way."

    I know that Wu Dan must also know that the coffin is fake, but I don't know why it didn't pierce it.  The people around were terrified by the corpse in ancient costume, and no one raised any doubts.

    So, those Koreans asked the old man, what should we do?  The old man pretended to think for a while, and said: "Old man, based on my years of experience in Feng Shui, I will give you two suggestions: first, return the red coffin to its original place, and your company should find another place. Second, old man, I will provide you with a plan to eliminate bad luck."  method, but it needs to be, umm."

    I immediately understood that this guy wanted to take the opportunity to make some money.  The few Koreans discussed for a while, expressing that they didn't trust the old guy very much.  But they also had no choice for the time being, and now they are notifying the people from the Cultural Relics Bureau in the city, asking them to find a way to see how to deal with this matter.

    Just at this time, Wu Dan suddenly approached and said with a smile: "Guys, I have a way to ensure that your company will not be entangled by bad luck, and I will not charge you any money, as long as it works."

    The translator looked at Wu Dan and asked suspiciously, "You understand this?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "It's very simple. The red coffin should return to its original position, and the whole company will construct a large-scale gossip. The yang energy should not be too strong, that is, there should not be too many men."

    "What do you mean?" The translator asked, "How to make gossip?"

    Wu Dan said: "It's relatively simple. I remember that there is a small garden in the Samsung factory area, which seems to be a smoking area. I went there last time. This garden can be used as a gossip center. Viewed from the top floor of the company, the garden is the  In the center, just build some flower beds or whatever, as long as they can form the shape of the Eight Diagrams, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    The translator suddenly nodded.  At this time, the old man next to him was also dumbfounded, and turned to look at us.  I was happy: "I said, sir, are you pretending to be blind? Can you see me?"

    The old man suddenly felt bored, turned around and slipped away.  I pulled Wu Dan aside and said in a low voice: "Master, what the hell are you doing? That woman's corpse is obviously fake. How can an ancient tomb be dug up so easily? And Nima didn't have any funeral objects. The key is the coffin  , it¡¯s clearly very new, how could it be something from the Ming Dynasty??¡±

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Look carefully, is this female corpse surrounded by ghosts?"

    I was slightly taken aback, thinking that this person has been dead for hundreds of years, and the soul generally does not stay on the corpse.  And there has been no phenomenon of fraudulent corpses for a long time, which also shows that the female corpses should not have any harmful power.

    Surprised in my heart, I stepped forward and looked at the female corpse carefully.  At this moment, I suddenly felt something flicker on the female body.  I rubbed my eyes, thinking I was wrong, but when I looked closely, I felt that there was indeed something flashing on the body of the female body, but what was frightening was that it was a human face!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 157: The History of the Female Corpse

    ?

    I was taken aback, and thought to myself what was going on with this female corpse, the soul would not die after a long time?  This is not a good sign.

    I glanced at Wu Dan, and now I understood why he didn't expose Mr. Feng Shui just now, but instead made some suggestions to suppress ghosts.  Because this is a century-old murderous corpse.  But the century-old murderous corpse was obviously not excavated from this place, but was obtained from nowhere, and finally buried here.

    However, there are no ancient tombs near Tianjin. If this thing is transported from a distance, it is not something ordinary people can do.

    I was thinking about it secretly, but I saw the beautiful woman just now, maybe a Korean woman, peeking at me and Wu Dan from the crowd.

    I sensed her gaze and immediately turned to look at her.  But the woman hastily averted her eyes and mixed into the group of Koreans.

    I didn't care too much, because Wu Dan's actions were easy to attract attention.  Since the art of Fengshui was regarded as nonsense by this atheist country, there are fewer and fewer experts in the world who really understand Fengshui.  Some people who study the "Book of Changes" are not very good in themselves.  Just like the Red Society, after many years of research, they are still studying the plot and connotation of a novel. It's a fart. I think it's nothing more than wanting the country to pay some money to support these wastes.

    Wu Dan followed me out of the crowd, went directly to Samsung Electronics on the side of the road, and found the after-sales department.  Wu Dan handed over the mobile phone to the repairman, and sat with me in the rest area, reading the newspaper while waiting.

    It didn't take long before I saw the interpreter we saw in the crowd walking towards us.

    "Hello, both of you, our wife would like to invite you to go back to the room for a while." The interpreter said.

    "Your wife? Who is it?" I asked in surprise.

    The translator adjusted his glasses and said with a smile: "You two will know when you go. She wants to ask your opinion about today's incident with the ancient corpse."

    I was full of surprises, but I was not surprised to see Wu Dan. I got up and asked, "Where is your wife?"

    The interpreter smiled and said, "Follow me, both."

    Wu Dan and I followed him into the elevator and went up to the fifth floor.  Walked along the long corridor for a while, and stopped in front of a small room at the corner.  The interpreter knocked on the door, and someone inside responded, "Come in."

    I faintly heard that it was a woman's voice, speaking Chinese, which was very nice, clear and standard.  I was a little surprised: Is the president's wife a Chinese woman?

    The interpreter pushed open the door, and I looked out curiously. I was even more surprised: it turned out that the so-called wife of the president turned out to be the beautiful woman in her thirties I saw in the crowd.

    The woman saw me, smiled at me, and said to Wu Dan and me, "Sit down, both of you."

    When I heard her accent, it was very standard Mandarin, not Korean at all, so I couldn't help asking: "Are you Chinese?"

    The woman nodded and said with a smile: "Hello, my name is Jin Shilan, and I am from the Korean ethnic group in China."

    I suddenly understood.  No wonder she looks Korean, but she speaks Chinese so well.  Although there are subtle differences between the Korean language in China and Korean, there are many similarities.  The temperament and characteristics of the Korean people also have some subtle similarities with the Korean people.

    I recalled the appearance of the president, no matter what, he must be in his fifties, but I didn't expect to have such a young and beautiful wife, it's good to be a local tyrant.

    Wu Dan didn't talk nonsense to her, and asked directly: "You came to us, did you ask what to do with the female corpse?"

    Jin Shilan immediately said: "Yes, I think the two of you are also experts. I wonder if you can help me with this. The price is easy to negotiate."

    Wu Dan waved his hand and said, "Don't be in a hurry to negotiate the price. Let me ask you first, where did this female corpse come from?"

    When I heard that Wu Dan was not in a hurry to negotiate the price, I was very surprised and thought to myself, could it be that this female corpse has a lot of history and is difficult to deal with?  Are you even afraid of Wu Dan?

    Jin Shilan was silent for a while, before she said: "One night, I went to the ghost market on a whim, but someone stopped me and asked me if I wanted to buy an excellent collection. I like to collect, and I often go to auctions to see if I can buy it.  If there are collectibles and antiques that I like, I will buy them if the price is right. But in places like Ghost Market, there are people from all walks of life. I didn¡¯t believe that he had any treasures. I thought it was a scam, so I didn¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    "But the man stopped me and said that if I leave without taking a look, I will definitely regret it. I became curious about what he said, and I was bored at the time, the ghost market was very lively, and there were bodyguards around me.  Not afraid of any problems, so I followed the man into the shed he built." Jin Shilan recalled: "I remember after I went in, I saw his shed.??Don¡¯t you usually sleep very little?  "

    Wu Dan fiddled with the mobile phone and said: "Song Yang is not here now, this fox has its own soul in its body. Its soul was sealed by me the moment Song Yang possessed it, and it is in a state of permanent sleep, so now you  You can only see it sleeping."

    "Ci'ao, where is Song Yang?!" I asked in surprise.

    Wu Dan said: "During the process of dripping blood, I attached his soul to the Nuwa stone. Your Nuwa stone is not very useful, but Song Yang can resist ordinary ghosts and resentful spirits. I am afraid  If we don't take some measures, the pretty little lady will also lie in the coffin."

    I asked in surprise: "Master, do you know the origin of that female corpse?"

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "I don't know, but the costume of this female corpse is from the late Yuan Dynasty and early Ming Dynasty, and it is a splendid dress. The corpse has not rotted for hundreds of years, which not only means that the place where the corpse is located has always been a place full of Yin  Son, maybe there are even more headaches and more terrifying inside stories.¡± (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 158 Death Musical Drama (Part 1)

    ?

    With my poor imagination, I can't figure out where this female corpse came from.  Wu Dan said to see the follow-up situation first, maybe nothing happened.

    Since Jin Shilan mentioned the ghost market on Jianshan Road, Wu Dan suggested that he might as well go and have a look tonight.  So the two of us took the subway and headed for Jianshan Road.

    When I arrived at Jianshan Road, I saw the big characters of Tianjin Song and Dance Theater from a distance.  I am not interested in musicals, and I have never paid attention to Tianjin Song and Dance Theater.  Passing by now, take a closer look, the milky white building, the light red roof, is neat and gratifying.

    I glanced at the song and dance theater a few times, but suddenly felt something was wrong.  Unexpectedly, he looked back again, and saw five slim and enchanting women standing at the door of the song and dance theater.  It's just that these women are a little different.

    The five women all wore period costumes and painted stage costumes.  But his face was pale, which seemed even more frightening now.

    I'm going to go, is it a hell of a life?  ?  Or, did five women die in this song and dance theater?  ?

    Thinking of this, I grabbed Wu Dan and said, "Master, can you see the difference at the entrance of the song and dance theater?"

    Wu Dan glanced at the entrance of the opera house and asked, "What's the difference? Isn't it still the same?"

    I was stunned for a while, wondering if only I could see it?  Nether Eye upgraded?  ?

    At this moment, the five ghosts suddenly disappeared.  Surprised, I grabbed Wu Dan and said, "Master, let's go to a musical today!"

    Wu Dan looked at me in surprise: "You have cerebral palsy today? Why are you looking at that thing?"

    I dragged him to the song and dance theater and shouted: "Go, let's go and see, maybe there are beauties!"

    Wu Dan was dragged into the song and dance theater by me. When I got to the hall, I found a poster. The song and dance drama "The King of Chu" started at 4:30.  There are a few stills on the poster and a long introduction.  The introduction was very official, saying: "The Overlord of Chu" to be presented at the Tianjin Song and Dance Theater is a key original play newly created by the Shanghai Opera House over the course of several years.  Jumping out of the limitation of "Liu Bang and Xiang Yu's personal disputes", the perspective is directed at the essence - the confrontation between old and new forces. The outcome of Han victory and Chu defeat is actually a historical inevitability.  Compared with the 1994 version of "The Overlord of Chu", the newly created opera has a new idea in terms of script, music, and characterization.

    It seems that this song and dance drama was created by Shanghai Song and Dance Theater, and now it is introduced by Tianjin Song and Dance Theater.  Wu Dan read the introduction, and yawned involuntarily: "Look at the introduction, fuck it, it's boring. Are you going to watch it? Look at who came to see it? They're all young and young."

    I looked back, and sure enough there were several young couples buying tickets at the ticket gate.  It is estimated that these couples are not interested in drinking, but just looking for a dark corner to make out.

    After I saw it, I said disapprovingly: "Master, you shouldn't look at Bawang Chu when you are looking for a partner. Why did you watch it? Bawang Chu and Concubine Yu didn't get along well in the end. They both wiped their necks, and they haven't died together yet. Isn't that true?"  Will you break up after seeing it?"

    As soon as I said this, I felt that the surrounding atmosphere was a bit wrong. I turned my head and saw that the couples were all glaring at me, and there was even a sturdy female man who was taking off his shoes and wanted to throw me away.

    Wu Dan slapped me on the head: "Second apprentice, when will you grow your brains!!"

    I shrunk my neck and was about to slip away quietly, when I inadvertently caught a glimpse of a still photo in the lower right corner of the poster.

    That seems to be a still photo of Yu Ji dancing in Xiang Yu's military tent.  Yu Ji is very beautiful and has a slender figure, but this is not what I pay attention to.  What I pay attention to is: the front row dancers behind Yu Ji's backup dancers!  !

    I counted silently, one, two, three, four, five, twice, exactly five.  The faces in the back row are unclear, but the five in the front row are the five ghosts I saw outside the song and dance theater!

    Emma, ??are these five people dead or alive?  ?

    If they died, there should be no stills of these five people on the poster.  After all, which song and dance theater doesn't want to put a still photo of a dead person on the poster, right?  How bad luck.  Moreover, I haven't heard of any homicide in the Tianjin Song and Dance Theater recently.

    If it is alive, how can the soul leave the body and be seen so clearly by Nima.

    Wu Dan leaned over and asked, "What's the matter, disciple Erbi?"

    I thought for a while and asked, "Master, do you think some people can still see other people's living souls? Can living souls also leave the body?"

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "Impossible. The soul leaves the body, one is the soul out of the body you have learned, but it can't be too long.It will be troublesome after a long time.  The second is to become a vegetative person, with an unstable soul and will wander away.  "

    After listening to what he said, I feel that the situation of these five people is definitely not the first type, and it is unlikely to be the second type.  All five of them are in a vegetable state, so how could it be possible.

    It's useless to think too much, so I just went to the owner of the song and dance theater with Wu Dan to find out.  Wu Dan didn't understand what I was going to do, so he followed me to the theater office area.  The identity of the police is very powerful, allowing me to find the boss unimpeded all the way.

    The owner of the theater looked at my ID and said in surprise, "Interpol? Comrade police, we haven't had any trouble here!"

    I smiled and said, "I just want to ask you a few people. I remember that two hours later, you will have a performance of the musical "The Overlord of Chu", right?"

    The boss nodded suspiciously, and said, "Yes, why?"

    "When Yu Ji danced, there were a few backup dancers. These actors, can you call me over?" I said.

    The boss said blankly: "Yes, it is possible, but now the actors are putting on makeup in the background, maybe the time is not allowed."

    I immediately said: "Okay, tell me where they are, I'll go and have a look."

    The boss got up and said, "Why don't I take you two to have a look."

    I nodded and said, "This is the best."

    Wu Dan and I followed the boss all the way, and soon arrived at the actor's dressing room.  The door of the dressing room was open, and there was constant laughter and noise inside, which was quite lively.

    I went in and took a look, and sure enough, I saw a few girls putting on makeup, and those who had put on makeup gathered together to chat, laughing and joking.  Seeing the boss and us enter the door, the laughter subsided, and the girls looked at us in surprise.

    I glanced at a few girls, and sure enough, I found the five girls inside.  Live, nothing happened.  I scratched my head, wondering what happened to the image just now.

    The boss asked: "Comrade policeman, everyone is here, who do you want to find?"

    I laughed and said, "I'm sorry, I admitted the wrong person." As I said that, I hurriedly dragged Wu Dan away.

    Wu Dan scolded: "What the hell are you kidding, what kind of girl has a soul again, have you seen it? Could it be that you can see the soul of a person? This is the first time I've heard of it."

    I stopped and said to Wu Dan: "No, I always feel weird. Master, let's go after watching the musical today."

    Wu Dan looked at me in surprise and asked, "Tell me, what did you see?"

    I said: "I just saw the souls of five girls at the gate of the opera house. They were like ghosts, their faces were pale, their lips seemed to be black, and they disappeared in a flash. I just looked and what I saw  Those five ghost images are exactly the same as the five supporting dancers just now."

    Wu Dan looked at me suspiciously, thought for a while, scratched his hair, and said, "I reckon there is another possibility."

    "What's possible?" I hurriedly grabbed Wu Dan's arm and asked.

    "Your ghost eyes have been upgraded. Before, you could only see the different auras of people, or places where ghosts and dead bodies exist. What you can see now is the image of a person before death. In other words, you can see the dying  People. I'm just guessing, maybe these five women will die, and according to your description, most of them died of poisoning." Wu Dan said.

    When I heard this, I was sweating: "Master, when you say that, doesn't it mean that I am Conan with dead people everywhere I go? It can't be so magical."

    Wu Dan said: "I'm just guessing. I've seen people with yin and yang eyes, such as Xiao Man's little bk. But I haven't seen one with ghost eyes. There are very few such people, so I don't know the specific characteristics of ghost eyes.  .¡±

    Suddenly, I remembered what Ah Jiu said to me on the Wangchuan River: "Maybe you haven't discovered another function of the Nether Eye."

    Could it be that another function is to foresee death and tell the truth?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 159 Death Musical Drama (Part 2)

    ?

    However, I suddenly remembered that Ah Jiu said that you should not tell others about these things, otherwise it will not be good for yourself.  I was taken aback when I thought of this, and then I had no choice but to comfort myself: What's the matter, Wu Dan is the master, not an outsider.

    We both bought tickets and saw that there was still an hour to go, so we sat in the theater and waited.  At this moment, I suddenly heard the phone ring.  Of course, it is still "The Offering of Love" that has been complained by thousands of netizens.  Since it was announced that my goddess is Yang Mi, netizens on my blog often lined up and complained: The poster's goddess is stinky feet!  Nima, your family's feet are fragrant, whose feet are fragrant?  Depend on.

    As soon as I saw the caller: Zhao Yu.  I thought to myself that the ringtone group set in "The Offering of Love" is the group of lovers and lovers, and I secretly set a special ringtone for Ruan Lingxi.  When did I add Zhao Yu to this combination?

    Before I had time to think about it, I picked up Zhao Yu's call: "What's the matter?"

    Zhao Yu asked, "Where are you?"

    I smiled and said, "I'm watching a musical."

    Zhao Yu was surprised and said: "Sing and dance drama? I didn't expect you to have such a taste. Last time you asked me to check the identity of the old woman, I found it, but it was nothing special. The old woman's name is Qu Fengying, she is 96 years old, and she originally came from rural Anhui.  A farmer. Her husband died when she was young. She originally had a son, but he also fell ill and died during the famine year. After that, it seemed that the old woman had some mental problems, and then there were various rumors. Then she came to Tianjin somehow.  According to insiders, it seems that there was a relative in Tianjin who wanted to take her to live. Later, there were conflicts in the family, and the relative did not continue to take care of her, so the crazy mother-in-law lived on the street. This is her whole life experience, and there seems to be nothing special about her.  "

    I listened, and sighed: "Yeah, it looks normal, she is a miserable old woman. But, who has ever seen a crazy woman who can pinch and count?"

    Zhao Yu said: "That's all I can find."

    I sighed: "Okay, I see, thank you for your hard work, friend! By the way, have you ever touched my phone? Who is so boring and added you to my lover group?"

    Zhao Yu spat: "I haven't touched your mobile phone. Doesn't Lingxi often check your mobile phone?"

    I was speechless: "Ci'ao, villain! You're so funny. Forget it, I'll watch the musical first."

    After hanging up the phone, Wu Dan said to me: "The musical is about to start, so watch it carefully. But can you still see those ghosts now?"

    I looked around and couldn't see any ghosts anymore, so I shook my head and said, "I really can't see it this time. Could it be just an illusion?"

    Wu Dan said: "Let's see first."

    So, the two of us sat in danger, waiting for the release of the musical "The Overlord of Chu".  Soon, the music sounded, and the song and dance actors appeared on the stage.  I watched it for five minutes and started to get bored.  The opening scene is the scene of the Chu-Han war, a mess of men dancing among demons.  I yawned and began to regret joining the fun.

    But since we're here, let's confirm that the five musical actors are fine.

    So I waited patiently and waited until the plot was almost over before Yu Ji came to dance.  After that, those dancers came up to accompany the dance.  I looked around and saw the five dancers in the front row.

    I forced myself to watch carefully, until the dancer stood aside after dancing and faced the audience, there was still nothing wrong with it.

    I can't help but wonder if I'm oversensitive.

    At this moment, Concubine Yu and Bawang Chu on the stage were chatting nonsense. The actress Yuji was pretty, and Bawang Chu was handsome. The audience all looked at them, but I stared at the five behind Yuji.  A trick.

    At this moment, the plot suddenly reversed.  A soldier came into the account to report: Liu Bang is calling.

    Afterwards, the overlord of Chu suddenly retreated with Yu Ji, and the dancers fled in panic.  But at this moment, the rebel army broke in, and five dancers were killed and fell to the ground.

    Seeing this, I suddenly felt that this adaptation was nonsense enough.  Shouldn't Yu Ji have committed suicide at this time, and Nima followed Xiang Yu for a while.  It's probably to give the heroine an extra role, Nima.

    At this moment, a scene fell.  After the curtain closed, the music gradually quieted down.  It's time for the final scene.

    I was yawning all the time, but Wu Dan couldn't stand it any longer, and said, "Since you're so boring, why don't we leave early?"

    I checked the time and it was half an hour away, but nothing happened.  So he hesitated and said, "That's fine, or let's go?"

    Wu Dan said: "Let's go."

    So we both got up.  But just as I was about to turn around and go,Suddenly, a piercing scream was heard from the stage.  My heart felt cold, and I turned to look at Wu Dan.  Wu Dan was also taken aback.

    It was getting late, the lights were not turned on in the theater, and it was pitch black.  The heavy curtain was closed silently, and the sound of music had already died down.  And those successive screams were even more clear and horrifying.

    The audience present was silent for a moment, and then they were all surprised: "What's wrong, something happened?"

    My scalp went numb, and I ran down immediately, rushed directly to the stage, and raised the heavy curtain.

    Behind the curtain, bright yellow warm-toned lights clearly illuminate the eyes.  On the ground, five dragon dancers were lying in a haphazard manner, maintaining the posture they had just entered and lying on the ground to pretend to be corpses.

    It's a pity that this time he was completely dead.  The five people maintained the posture of falling to the ground, their faces were pale and their lips were purple, and they were all poisoned to death all at once.

    There were two people standing beside him, the King of Chu and Concubine Yu. At this time, Concubine Yu was leaning against the Bawang of Chu and shivering.

    "What's going on?!" I asked the two people.

    "I, I don't know. It will be the last scene in a while. I, I passed by them and saw that they were still lying down, so I pushed them and wanted to wake them up. As a result" Yu Ji said in fear.

    At this moment, Wu Dan also chased after them, and asked, "What's the matter?" Then he saw the corpses on the ground, was startled, knelt down to check their breath one by one, got up and sighed: "They are all dead.  "

    "How could this be" The concubine Yu began to sob.  Damn, God is annoying.  I rubbed the center of my brows, and asked Chu Overlord to take Yu Ji back to the waiting room first, and then called Zhao Yu: "Come to the Song and Dance Theater, you are dead."

    Zhao Yu's voice was full of surprise on the phone: "Is someone dead? What's going on?"

    "Five opera singers died. It seems that they were poisoned. Come here, alas." I sighed.

    Zhao Yu said: "Go right away, you wait a while. But where did you go and what happened?"

    I was speechless: "This is not the person I killed!"

    After hanging up the phone, I looked at the five corpses and shook my head.  This war drama has come true this time, Nima, a historical musical, has been performed as a death musical.

    Wu Dan and I waited for Zhao Yu and the others to come. Soon, Zhao Yu arrived, and the owner of the theater was also called. When he heard that five people had died, his face turned pale on the spot.

    The boss hurriedly argued: "Comrade policeman, I don't know anything about this. I still count on them to act, how can I poison and kill people? Besides, I have nothing to do with them!!"

    I said, "I didn't say you were the one who poisoned me. But it's just weird. Before the performance, it was quite normal, and there was no sign of poisoning. Why did you suddenly die of poisoning?"

    The boss shook his head and said, "I don't know about that."

    Soon, people from the Municipal Bureau rushed over, sealed off the scene, and conducted a preliminary inspection.  Zhao Yu briefly asked about the situation here.  I said, I don't know exactly what happened, because the curtain was drawn at that time, and the audience in the audience could not know what was going on behind the curtain on the stage.  There are only two people behind the curtain, they are the actors playing Chu Bawang and Concubine Yu.

    But according to Yu Ji, the two of them didn't know what happened. Anyway, after the five actors fell down just now, they didn't get up again.

    Zhao Yu frowned and said nothing.  At this time, the forensic doctor walked up to Zhao Yu and said, "Team Zhao, these five dancers died between an hour and half an hour, and died of severe poisoning. Although the composition of the poison needs further investigation to have results, but  Judging from the signs of poisoning in the corpse, it should be mercury poisoning."

    "Mercury poisoning?" Zhao Yu frowned and said, "But why do I feel that there is a fragrance on these five women?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 160 The Corpse Seller (Part 1)

    ?

    I lifted my nose and sniffed, only to smell the fragrance of makeup powder, so I said, "These five actors don't wear too much makeup, do they?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "No, it's not the smell of powder." Then, he squatted down, sniffed carefully, and then said, "It's the smell of pine. The reason why I am familiar with this smell is because the pine trees in my hometown are special.  A lot. I once spent my childhood in a small mountain village, and I have a deep memory of the scent of pine trees."

    When he said this, I was even more puzzled: the smell of pine, could it be that these five people have been to places where pine trees are dense?  or what?  I like pine-flavored spices, so I bought them in groups?

    "What does this mean?" I wondered.

    However, Zhao Yu turned to Wu Dan and asked, "Uncle Wu, do you know what poison has a pine scent?"

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "That's not true. However, some elixirs need rosin to make up. Maybe these people are taking some medicine?"

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "This can only be concluded after further investigation."

    After working with Zhao Yu for a long time, I suddenly remembered that the real purpose of coming out this time was to find the stall owner in the ghost market and ask where the female corpse came from.

    So I decided to part ways with Zhao Yu first, and went to the ghost market with Wu Dan to find the stall owner.

    The two of us ate first, and waited until almost nine o'clock in the evening, when the ghost market was really lively, then we got in, and looked for the so-called bowl and dish stall that Jin Shilan mentioned from among the stalls.

    I have only heard about places like ghost cities, and have never seen them with my own eyes.  There is no such thing in my hometown, but there are many ghost markets in Beijing and Tianjin.  There are also many legends about the ghost city.

    According to Wu Dan, the prototype of the ghost market was formed about a few decades or a hundred years ago. Some fellow villagers who fled from Hebei, Yanshan, Cangzhou and other places to Tianjin gradually gathered in the Xiguangkai area of ??Tianjin.  Picking up junk for a living, and staying at night in a shed built by himself.  Some of the things I picked up were unusable for a while, so I took them out and exchanged them with others, and sometimes I could exchange them for some money.  That's what it means to barter.

    Later, this kind of business became more and more prosperous, so people who came to exchange items began to mix together.

    For example, some thieves also take the things they steal at night to sell in ghost markets.  And because this kind of transaction is usually completed before dawn, the people nearby named this place a ghost market, and after coming and going, the name of the ghost market spread.  Later, ghost markets began to open in various areas of Tianjin.  However, in recent years, new buildings have sprung up in Tianjin, and there have been fewer ghost markets.  There are all kinds of things in the ghost market.  However, I think this kind of chaotic and lack of effective management spontaneous market will probably not escape the fate of being banned by the Urban Construction Bureau in the end.  However, if the ghost market is sentenced to death in this light, I believe the people will not agree.  The ghost market is actually a place full of life and close to the people.  I wandered around for a while, and found this ghost market to be really interesting. Here, I can understand the lives of the common people and find old items with the glory of the old days. It is more interesting than visiting the same large supermarkets.  I looked down at the various stalls. There were students who came to buy comic books, literary youths who bought old movie magazines, and some people who came to buy extremely cheap literary and ideological books, old-age paintings, revolutionary posters, and old handicrafts.

    Of course, the hustle and bustle of the ghost market is only limited before twelve o'clock.  Some ghost markets open before dawn.  That is to say, there are still people setting up stalls from twelve o'clock to dawn.  But as time changed, after twelve o'clock, there were fewer people in the ghost market, and other "things" gradually increased.  There are many supernatural rumors about the ghost market, saying that after twelve o'clock, ghosts will come to buy things.  Although the legend may not be true, I always feel that onlookers are a common attribute of humans and ghosts.  Doing business in the middle of the night, some lonely ghosts who like to be lively will wander in it, so let's take a look.  Some of them may not have any malicious intentions, but because of their lingering in the world.

    We walked and chatted, and soon found a stall selling dishes.  The booth was laid out quite large, with various dishes lined up in front, and behind it was a huge propped up tent.  A thin middle-aged man yelled in front of the booth: "Hey, sir, just wait for a while, the price is easy to negotiate!"

    The old man in front with his hands behind his back turned his head and said, "Just a few broken bowls in your pocket, and you still need a red ticket?? Why don't I go to the supermarket to buy them?"

    The stall owner said with a hippie smile: "Master, come here first, let's discuss it."

    So, the old man walked over, and the two discussed for a while.  Wu Dan and I watched from the side, and I asked Wu Dan, "I reckon it should be this person."

    Wu Dan nodded and said, "Almost."

    We waited for the old man to leave before we walked up to the stall owner.  The stall owner looked up at us,He asked, "What do you two want?"

    Although the question was kind, his eyes kept rolling.

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Boss, we won't talk nonsense with you. We are Jin Shilan's friends, and we want to ask you how that female corpse got here."

    The stall owner was taken aback for a moment, then returned to his original hippie smile: "What are you two talking about, I don't understand."

    I thought to myself, this kid probably thinks we are the police, and they are here to investigate him for buying and selling ancient corpses.  If I say I'm a policeman, then this kid probably won't admit it.  However, after thinking about it for a while, I didn't know how to formulate words for him.

    At this time, Wu Dan said to the stall owner with a serious face: "The two of us are Jin Shilan's friends. You know who she is, and you also know the level of friends she knows."

    As soon as I heard this, I thought Wu Dan was going over again.  What kind of rich man is this guy pretending to be?

    The stall owner is a mercenary. Hearing this, he looked at us suspiciously.  Wu Dan said with a smile: "We father and son are born to like to make some antiques. How about this, let's go into the shed and talk?"

    The stall owner thought for a while and nodded.  So the three of us went into the shed.  Wu Dan continued to make up nonsense: "We, father and son, like to collect some ancient relics, especially rare ancient corpses. Many people want this kind of thing, and the price is quite high. I heard from my friend that you sold it to her.  one?"

    The stall owner sighed: "Actually, I didn't get it, it was our two friends. They asked me to help change hands, because something happened last time, and the higher-ups investigated closely, and neither of them dared to show up.  I understand. When Boss Jin found me last time, those two friends just came back and brought back such a thing, I thought it was a good deal, so I sold it to her directly. "

    When I heard the words, my heart moved: Damn, that stick really didn¡¯t tell us the truth.  She came here to buy this on purpose, and it wasn't something that was stopped by someone and forced to sell it to her.

    Wu Dan asked: "Then do your two friends have anything else to sell?"

    The stall owner said: "It's strange to say, I haven't seen them coming these days, maybe they are going to avoid the limelight. If the boss wants to buy, come later."

    Wu Dan sighed in disappointment: "It's a pity, I thought I found the right way."

    As he spoke, he thanked the boss, handed him another pack of cigarettes, and pretended to be disappointed to leave.  The stall owner hesitated for a while, and when we walked out of the shed, he shouted: "Boss, my two friends live nearby. Have you seen the bungalow behind this ghost market? They live there, No. 23, go and have a look."  .I don¡¯t have time these days, and I don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    Wu Dan immediately took me away with great gratitude.  After walking a little further, I asked Wu Dan: "You said the owner of the stall looked very smart, why didn't you doubt our identity? What if it's the police?"

    Wu Dan pursed his lips and said: "I have to ask your policemen. Arresting people is very brutal. When they are caught in the police station, they will be beaten and beaten. They will be recruited for everything. Why do you need to ask so lowly and pretentiously?"

    I curled my lips: "Master, I didn't torture the prisoner."

    Wu Dan said with a smile: "So you will be a low-level policeman."

    The two of us walked to the bungalow area behind the ghost city, and suddenly felt that it was dark around us.  This is a broken place with no street lights.

    These are a few narrow streets, some of which are still bungalows to be demolished, and the conditions are very bad.  And looking at it like this, one of the streets and a row of houses are about to be demolished, and there is a big word "demolition" written on the wall.  I have always thought that the demolition office is the most efficient government department in our country.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 161 The Corpse Seller (Part 2)

    ?

    We both walked in in the dark, thinking it was a pity that we didn't bring a flashlight.  As he was walking, he saw the iron door of a bungalow on the side of the road clang, and a woman in scantily dressed clothes came out.

    I smelled a strong and pungent perfume and rushed over, I couldn't help frowning.  Looking at the woman in the dark, although she couldn't see her face very clearly, she didn't look like a woman from a good family with her long wine red hair, the scent of this perfume, and a cigarette in her hand.

    Wu Dan and I were about to sneak away in a low-key way, but the woman shouted: "Hey handsome guy, do you want to come and play?"

    I was afraid of being entangled by this woman, so after hearing this, I quickly dragged Wu Dan to speed up my pace.  A burst of wild laughter was heard behind him.

    "God, who is this?" I cursed in a low voice.

    Wu Dan smiled: "Who can be, they are sold out at first glance. This kind of low-level prostitutes don't have much money, so they can live in this kind of place."

    I sighed, and didn't care to think about the sufferings of the world. Now I have to find those two corpse sellers.  So Wu Dan and I walked to the bungalow in the second row, and heard from the stall owner that there was a small shop next to the bungalow where the two of them lived.  I went over to look and sure enough there was one, but that store is closed now.

    The store is built at a road intersection, next to a wider dirt road.  And across the dirt road is where the two lived.

    I looked at the house and frowned.  That area is basically unoccupied, because many houses have been demolished in half by the demolition office.  Demolition works may be in progress.

    These two people lived here, probably to avoid the crowd and avoid the attention of others.  Wu Dan and I walked closer, and saw that there was no light in the room, and there was no movement.

    "Master, will these two be at home?" I whispered.

    Wu Dan said: "Break in and have a look. Anyway, this kind of broken place is not considered a forced entry. The police here dare to break into the houses, and they are afraid of this."

    I glared at him and said, "Master, don't be influenced by third-rate novels to hate the society and our police, okay? After all, we should knock on the door first, and then break in."

    Having said that, I stepped forward and patted the door vigorously: "Hey, is anyone home?"

    After a while, no one responded, but I heard movement inside, as if someone was approaching the gate.  Immediately, there was a low murmur.  Although I can't hear what it is, I'm sure it's from the people in this house.

    I gestured to Wu Dan, and then kicked to the crumbling wooden gate.

    The door panel fell in response, and the courtyard door opened darkly towards us.

    However, there was no one inside the door.  I took out God of War, and walked in the door carefully with Wu Dan.  This small one-story house has a small courtyard, which is now full of weeds because it has been left unattended for a long time.  In addition to the late autumn season, the grass and trees are withered and yellow, making low noises in the night wind, like some kind of depressive crying.

    What about people?  I was taken aback, I heard someone muttering by the door just now, why is there no one?  Even if he hides, where can he hide in these few seconds?

    I thought to myself, is it some kind of ghost that is causing trouble?  But when he opened his eyes and looked, there were no ghosts.  At this time, Wu Dan touched the door of the main house and shouted to me: "Apprentice, come quickly!"

    I ran over to have a look, and saw that at the door of the main house, there was a grand master's chair squarely placed opposite the two of us.  But it was just an empty chair, no one sat on it.

    This chair also looks like old furniture, maybe it was bought at the ghost market in front.  But this is the first time I saw a chair facing the door, isn't it blocking the way?

    "Go in and have a look." I said to Wu Dan, and walked in.  But when he turned around, he saw Wu Dan standing still, so he asked in puzzlement, "Master, what are you doing?"

    Wu Dan laughed and said, "Let you try it first to see if there is any fraud."

    I was very speechless in my heart, and just about to insult him, I felt a faint cool wind blowing on the back of my neck, as if someone was blowing on my neck.

    I was taken aback, wondering if there was something dirty behind me?  Thinking of this, I turned around and pointed the God of War at my back.

    This turn around really scared me to the pee.  Although I was mentally prepared, I didn't expect to see a face when I turned around, a wrinkled old man's face, like a wrinkled mask, smiling coldly at me.

    I shuddered and shot the face that was suspended in mid-air.  After the gunshot, a ball of flames exploded in the air, and the face disappeared.

    Not a ghost?  This really surprised me.  Is this also the "living soul" I have seen?  But anyone who has ever seen a soul has only one face, Ni??¡±

    Wu Dan nodded and said, "It's probably true."

    Right at this point, suddenly, a clear cell phone rang.  I was taken aback, Nima, although there are living people in this room, but in the middle of the night, when we were discussing the ghost village, a call came at this juncture, which felt similar to the midnight ring.

    I took out the phone and looked, a little surprised.  It was Jin Shilan who called so late.

    Last time, Wu Dan and I left a phone call for her, asking her to call us if there is something to do.  Thinking of this, I felt my eyelids twitch a few times: Is something wrong?

    I pressed the answer button, and before I could speak, I heard Jin Shilan's trembling voice on the phone: "I, I think someone is going to kill me! And when I'm sleeping, there is always a face looking at me, and  Something is touching my feet"

    Since I pressed the speakerphone, Wu Dan also heard Jin Shilan's voice.  Wu Dan snatched the phone and said into the microphone: "Now you know how powerful you are. I'll ask you a question, and you have to answer me honestly, otherwise I won't help you."

    Jin Shilan responded immediately: "What's the problem?"

    "What did you buy that ancient corpse for?" Wu Dan asked.

    The other end of the phone was silent for a long while, and then said: "A friend recommended me a secret technique for beautifying the face, using zombie meat as a primer She said that the older the zombie, the more effective it is So  I just bought it."

    Wu Dan spat: "I fucking knew it was like this." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 162 Double Cultivation

    ?

    Wu Dan sighed: "Okay, I understand. But it's okay, don't take down the stone, or you won't die. Let's talk about it tomorrow."

    Having said that, Wu Dan hung up the phone.

    I looked at these two crazy men with dull eyes, and I didn't know that they hadn't eaten or bathed for a few days.  If you let it go, you might starve to death within half a month.  So I asked Wu Dan what to do?

    Wu Dan looked at the two of them and said, "What can we do? These two will spend the rest of their lives in a mental hospital. Call Sheng'an Hospital."

    I thought to myself, there is really no other way, so I sighed for a while, and called St. Ann's Hospital, saying that the two of them are mentally ill, and they should come and take them away.

    Afterwards, we both went out the door.  Looking back after going out, the two men were still huddled next to the teacher's chair, mumbling and chattering.

    I sighed.  Wu Dan said: "In Fengmen Village, there was also an empty house with a grand teacher's chair at the door. I reckon these two have been to Fengmen Village, and the female body was dug out there."

    "Going all the way to Henan to bring a corpse back? I haven't been found along the way, so I'll go." I shook my head.  At this point, I felt the wound on my neck start to hurt.  He raised his hand and touched it, damn it, the skin was bleeding, and there was probably another bruise.

    I remembered that grimace just now, I don't know why, could it be another death prophecy?  But it doesn't feel like it.  Or, is it the experience images of those two people?  I'm going, this is too much.

    After I went back, I suddenly felt weak all over, so I fell asleep.  But this night was not peaceful, all kinds of complicated dreams were entangled, especially the grimace and the old grand master's chair, which were constantly intertwined in my mind like a montage lens, which was annoying.

    Woke up early the next morning with a buzzing in my head.  But still have to go to work.  So, after I prepared food and water for Xiao Mi, I went out.

    Although Xiao Mi's soul is sealed, she will still be able to complete the basic eating and drinking by herself.  It's like a narcolepsy patient, who can basically take care of himself, that is, always sleeps.  Sometimes I always watch a fox sleeping and sleeping, and I feel quite boring.  Thinking of endless complaints with Song Yang's version of Xiao Mi in the past, I feel a little nostalgic.  Every time I think of this, I feel that what Han Han said is right: human nature is cheap.

    As soon as he left the house, Zhao Yu called and ordered him bluntly: "Go to the guest house under the name of the Song and Dance Theater, which is also on Jianshan Road. The owner of the theater just called the police to say that he accidentally ran into the actor who played the role of King of Chu extracting mercury by himself."  , making poison."

    "I'm sub-Ao, a musical actor can do chemical experiments by himself?" I was surprised.

    Zhao Yu said: "I don't know, but since someone reported it, I have to investigate." Then he hung up the phone.

    ?I cursed secretly in my heart: Damn, once I become an official, I will forget about the brotherhood in the past.  Now I'm still talking bureaucratically.

    After complaining, I still have to go.  I took a taxi directly, and the journey was smooth.  When we arrived at the Song and Dance Theater, we found that Zhao Yu and the others hadn't arrived yet.

    When I walked towards the gate of the guest house, I thought about the forensic autopsy results in my mind.  It is said that those women who died were all poisoned by mercury, but now someone has reported that the source of the poison was Chen Peihong, the male number one who played the overlord of Chu.

    But this confuses me: What does it mean for the main actor to kill five extra girls?

    When I got to the door, I showed my police ID and asked, "Which room does Chen Peihong live in?"

    The front desk of the guest house said: "405."

    I nodded, seeing that since Zhao Yu and the others didn't come, I might as well go up and have a look first.

    When I walked to the door of 405, I heard a strange sound of music.  It is said to be music, but it is also like the Sanskrit sound in the temple. In short, it is an indescribable feeling.

    I thought it was strange, and I stuck it on the door and listened for a while, and there seemed to be human voices inside.  So, I knocked on the door and said, "Chen Peihong, open the door!"

    Knocked for a while, but no one opened.  I secretly felt bad in my heart, and thought to myself, don't die five tricks, but the hero also died.  There was no answer for a long time, and there was music again, obviously Chen Peihong got up.  Nima, could it be that the murderer also killed him?

    Thinking of this, I kicked towards the door.  The doors of the guest house are quite old, and they are wooden doors that are not very soundproof.  With all my strength, I knocked down the whole door.  The wooden door fell backwards and fell to the ground with a "poof".

    I rushed in with my gun in hand.  After rushing in, I was dumbfounded.  The layout of the room is very strange, the curtains are drawn, and a strange Buddha statue hangs on the wall.  I don't have much research on Buddha, but I just feel that the Buddha statue is neither like Tathagata Buddha nor Maitreya Buddha.

    There was a red carpet on the floor and flowers on the bed.  close; Sai Lan made a heart-shaking gesture at the side: "God, I thought there were thieves again."

    I asked in surprise, "What thief?"

    She said: "The day before yesterday, the owner of the theater came to calculate the performance fee with us, and we went to Chen Peihong to discuss it. As a result, his door was open and no one was in the house, but the box in the corner was also open. I thought a thief had entered  What valuables are you stealing through the door. But go up and see¡ª¡±

    Having said that, Chen Peihong yelled: "Sai Lan, what happened to my box is none of your business?! I forgot to lock it last time. You made a fuss and wanted to call the police, crazy!!"

    I saw that Chen Peihong became flustered after mentioning the box, and I couldn't help but have some doubts: What is in that box?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 163 Sorcery

    ?

    Chen Peihong sneered and said, "Although I don't know the police's case-handling process, if you search other people's things, you need a search warrant. I put personal things in the box and I don't want others to see them. Do you still have to pry them for me?"  Open the box?!"

    I looked at Zhao Yu and thought, yes, can you force open the box for this bk?  Maybe this guy will go out immediately and say that our police are robbing people's property and breaking the law by enforcing the law.

    Zhao Yu sneered and said, "This is only for those who were not involved in the murder. Now that your crew has died, everyone is suspected of committing the crime. If you don't take the initiative to cooperate with the investigation, we can enter the bureau  Let's talk about it. It's just that after entering, our chat is not as calm as outside. So, what do you say?"

    When I heard this, I thought Zhao Yu, you can do it, now you have learned how to threaten people.  After hearing this, Chen Peihong also fell silent.  At this time, Sai Lan said from the side: "I said Peihong, if you show them, it will be over, and there is nothing. The more you hide, the more the police will think you are suspicious."

    Chen Peihong glared at her fiercely, and snorted coldly: "It's all your meddling!"

    Having said that, Chen Peihong reluctantly stepped forward to open the box.  As soon as the box was opened, a faint pine scent came.  I was startled, thinking that Zhao Yu had said that the five female corpses smelled of pine.  Is this man a murderer?

    Looking at the box again, it is full of bottles and jars of chemical instruments and various powders.  I stepped forward and saw that there was a row of glass bottles in the box, which were filled with powders of various colors, with labels on them, including mercury, rosin, amber, mica, and amethyst ore powder.  In addition to these, there are also copper furnaces and coke in the chest.

    When I saw the mercury, I immediately shouted: "You extracted the mercury yourself?! The five people in your troupe died from mercury poisoning. Could it be you who poisoned it?!"

    Chen Peihong immediately retorted: "What joke are you looking at, officer, I believe that I am not the only one with mercury in China. Basically, chemical companies and laboratories can find this thing. You can't judge me based on this.  It's a murderer!!"

    Zhao Yu stared at the box and said with a sneer: "But you are the only one who knows those five actors and can cause mercury poisoning. I heard that your private life is very confusing. You once had a relationship with those five dancers.  Very ambiguous."

    Chen Peihong's face changed: "Do the police now rely on guesswork to decide cases? What about factual evidence?"

    Zhao Yu said coldly: "If you are innocent, you shouldn't be afraid to show us what the second layer of your box is?"

    Chen Peihong's expression became more and more unnatural: "There is no second layer in this box!"

    Zhao Yu said coldly: "Do you think my eyes are blind?! From the outside, the height of the exterior is very different from the inside. Obviously, the box has two floors! Open it and have a look!"

    Chen Peihong shivered for a moment, then gritted his teeth, and reluctantly opened the second layer of the box.  After opening it, I saw a small white freezer on the second floor.

    Many people may not have seen this thing.  This small freezer box is produced in Japan. A few years ago, there was a small frozen cosmetic box in Japan, which is similar to this thing, which can ensure that the cosmetics will not deteriorate, and make it easier to apply makeup in summer.  There is such a thing in Chen Peihong's box.

    Zhao Yu ordered him to open the small freezer to have a look.  Only then did Chen Peihong open it.  I leaned over to take a look and was startled.  I saw a bottle of red viscous stuff and some stuff wrapped in plastic wrap inside.  Perhaps for the purpose of labeling materials for easy identification, Chen Peihong put labels on everything.  Those wrapped in plastic wrap are frozen placenta.  The vial contained blood emulsion of unknown origin.  Although it didn't mark what kind of blood it was, I vaguely felt that it was human blood.

    Chen Peihong said: "Comrade policeman, these are some things I use in my spare time to study beauty. For example, placenta, as you all know, many celebrities are also taking it now. Don't arrest me for this."

    Zhao Yu snorted coldly: "We won't arrest you, but the box has to be taken back for inspection. If it proves that the bottle in this box contains human blood, let's see you at the police station."

    With that said, go to pick up the box.  Chen Peihong immediately stepped forward and stopped him: "No, you can't take this box away! I have to use it!!"

    Sai Lan sighed from the side: "Oh, Peihong, the most important thing is to clear up the suspicion now. Just let the police take away a broken box."

    Chen Peihong seems to hate Sai Lan's talkativeness.  But with the police in front, he couldn't say anything more, so he gritted his teeth and said, "You can take it away, but you have to return it to me in the end."

    Zhao Yu said: "We just check your box. If there is no problem,Of course it will be returned to you.  "

    Chen Peihong sighed, waved his hands and said, "All right, take it away, take it away!"

    When I went out, I thought about it, those five women all died of mercury poisoning, and the source of the poison was focused on Chen Peihong, the number one male in the regiment.  It seems that Chen Peihong is very suspicious, but what kind of murderer would keep his murder weapon after committing the crime?  Even placed in such an obvious place to be checked by the police?  This is too abnormal.

    Before we left, Chen Peihong confessed that he did not deliberately murder five female colleagues at all. On the contrary, the five female colleagues had a good relationship with him, and they were all his private life partners.  And in our investigation, we also found that the five women did have an ambiguous relationship with him.  It seemed that Chen Peihong had no reason to kill them.

    After taking the box back, Zhao Yu sent it to the Criminal Technology Division for inspection.  After sending it, Zhao Yu and I went back to the office.  "The things in that box are very strange." Zhao Yu said, "Let's give him a list of ingredients."

    As he spoke, he took a piece of paper, brushed a few strokes and wrote down the ingredients on the bottle in the box.

    "Look, this mercury is still rosin, what kind of medicine can it be made into?" Zhao Yu asked.

    I thought about it for a while, and said, "It's probably the formula of some kind of elixir, and it's a elixir that preserves beauty and keeps youth."

    Zhao Yu frowned, and said: "But according to the file, Chen Peihong is only 26 years old. According to the ID card, he is 87 years old. Does a post-80s generation who is only 30 need beauty treatment?"

    I thought for a while and said, "Well, maybe people rely on their faces for food, so how about prevention from now on?"

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "No, this kind of sorcery and remedies are actually very unfamiliar to young people. Most of the people who search for pills and medicines are old people."

    I thought for a while and said in amazement: "Damn, you mean, this Chen Peihong is actually an old man?"

    Zhao Yu was noncommittal, and took me out to the household registration department, where he pulled out Chen Peihong's household registration information and looked at it.  But what surprised us was that Chen Peihong's information was incomplete. His mother's name was not recorded, and his father's name was Chen Hong.

    Well, the name of this family is too casual.  The son is just one word more than the father.  Zhao Yu checked Chen Hong's information by the way.  It turned out that Chen Hong was also an actor, but he was a dancer. He was originally just an ordinary group dance supporting role. Two years ago, he suffered a car accident and broke the hamstrings of his feet, losing his ability to dance.

    He sought medical treatment everywhere, hoping to restore the ligament, but two operations failed.  Immediately, we pulled out an old photo of Chen Hong.  After seeing the photo, Zhao Yu and I were startled.  Nima, the father and son are too similar, almost like twins.

    "Fuck, these two are too similar, they are almost the same person. Although the father and son will be very similar, they will not be as similar as they are now." I was surprised.

    Zhao Yu was silent for a while, then suddenly said: "What if these two people were originally one person?"

    "The same person?" I was surprised: "How do you explain this?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Let's speculate boldly. Chen Hong was injured back then and couldn't continue his dancing career. He must have been very depressed. Later, he met a person who could bring him back to his youth by chance. This person knows the magic of retaining the face,  So I taught him the method of alchemy. In this way, Chen Hong regained his youth, and even his physical injuries recovered."

    I rubbed my brows: "If this is the case, it is really amazing. However, how to prove this inference?"

    There are many magic spells for rejuvenation, and I have seen a lot of them before.  Zhao Yu's deduction may be true, although it may be a bit crazy in the eyes of others.  But for those of us who understand the Tao, this is not impossible.

    "Contact the Shanghai police and check Chen Hong's information." Zhao Yu said.

    So the two of us contacted the Shanghai Municipal Bureau and asked them to help investigate Chen Hong's whereabouts and Chen Peihong's information.  Not long after, the Shanghai Municipal Bureau reported back that Chen Hong went to Tianjin many years ago. Before he went, he seemed to be practicing Qigong with a Qigong master named Lu Yu, and he claimed to be the heir of the Zhengyi school.  Later, the two went to Tianjin together.  As for Chen Peihong, there is very little information. Chen Hong claimed that his son originally lived in the United States, but only came to China in the past few years, and did not go to the place of birth to apply for household registration. It seems that he directly applied for a household registration in Tianjin.  It is also specious.

    "What are these things?!" Zhao Yu frowned: "However, if this Lu Yu is in Tianjin, we should be able to find her."

    I sighed: "By the way, let's check the direction of Chen Peihong, right? I always think he doesn't look like a murderer."

    Zhao Yu said: "If it's not the murderer, the owner of the theater, and Sai Lan who plays Yu Ji, seem to be targeting him. I think the source of many problems is still from him. So check his interpersonal relationship, it should be  It was very helpful in solving the case.¡±

    When I thought about it, it made sense.  So, I was going to the household registration department to get Lu Yu's information.  But at this time, a colleague from the Municipal Bureau rushed into the office and said to us, "No, Chen Peihong is dead!"

    "What?!" Zhao Yu and I were taken aback.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)?There is also Sai Lan who plays Yu Ji, who seems to be targeting him.  I think the source of many problems still comes from him.  So looking up his interpersonal relationship should be very helpful in solving the case.  "

    When I thought about it, it made sense.  So, I was going to the household registration department to get Lu Yu's information.  But at this time, a colleague from the Municipal Bureau rushed into the office and said to us, "No, Chen Peihong is dead!"

    "What?!" Zhao Yu and I were taken aback.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 164 The real murderer

    ?

    It was fine just now, why did people die all of a sudden?  Zhao Yu asked: "What, how did people die?! Murdered?!"

    "Uh, this, Team Zhao, you can go and see for yourself, I don't know what to say." The colleague said.

    Both of us suddenly had a bad feeling.  So, hurried back to the guest house where Chen Peihong lived.  When I rushed into the door of Room 405, I saw many people surrounding the stairs, but the door had already been cordoned off.  When we entered the door of the room, we saw a person lying on the bed.  Although I knew that Chen Peihong was dead, I couldn't confirm if it was him lying on the bed.  From the back view, the person on the bed has white hair and loose skin all over his body. He must be in his fifties.

    We both turned to look in front of the man and were startled.  The man seemed to be completely paralyzed, lying on the bed with his hands and feet limp, naked and naked.  The most terrifying thing is that his hair is gray and his face is old.  However, judging from his facial features, he really looks like Chen Peihong.

    "Damn, what happened? Who is this person who died?" I was surprised.

    "It may be Chen Peihong." Zhao Yu pondered: "If our guess is correct, Chen Hong is Chen Peihong, then, for some reason, he suddenly no longer looks young, but returns to an old state."

    "This, are you sure?" I asked, "But why the sudden aging?"

    "Last time, Chen Peihong tried his best to prevent us from taking his wooden box containing the medicine?" Zhao Yu said suddenly.

    "Yes," I recalled: "We promised to send it back to him after inspection, so that he agreed to us taking it away."

    "It may also be that the medicine to keep him young was stored in the medicine box, but we took it away, so he aged rapidly." Zhao Yu said: "Because he can't take medicine for these two days."

    "It's not like you'll die of old age if you don't take medicine for two days, right?" I said in surprise.  Although I don't know much about forensic medicine, judging by his current state, he has no trauma, doesn't look like he was murdered, and there is no sign of poisoning. His expression is peaceful, and Tai Nima seems to have died naturally.

    "Who reported the case?!" Zhao Yu asked.

    Immediately, someone brought a boy in: "He reported the case."

    I looked up and down, and saw that the boy was young and handsome, and he should also be an actor by his temperament.

    "How did you find out?" Zhao Yu asked, "Who is this person who died?"

    The boy said: "I don't know. I just came to see Mr. Chen. I didn't expect to see a dead person lying on the bed. It scared me to death."

    "Did you see any suspicious people or things when you came to this house?" Zhao Yu asked.

    The boy shook his head and said, "No, after I entered the house, I didn't see anyone else. I saw someone dead, so I called the police."

    Zhao Yu and I took a closer look in the room, and saw two bottles of wine and a wine glass on Chen Peihong's table.

    "Someone was drinking with him before." Zhao Yu said.

    "How do you judge this?" I asked, "There is only one wine glass on the table, and only one bottle of wine has been opened."

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "Look at that beer bottle, it's not very big, just like a small Coke bottle. Even if you drink three or four bottles, you'll be fine. If you're drinking by yourself, you can just blow on the bottle. Why bother?  How about a drink?"

    "Maybe he's elegant." I said, "It can't be concluded that he was drinking with others just now, and if he was drinking with others, why only one wine glass?"

    At this moment, Zhao Yu's cell phone rang.  Zhao Yu picked up the phone, said a few words, and then hung up.

    "What's wrong?" I asked.

    "Lu Yu has been found, and now he is being taken to the police station for questioning." Zhao Yu said, "This Lu Yu is the one who taught Chen Peihong Qigong. But today's incident is a bit strange. Usually when Chen Peihong has an accident, there seems to be someone special  Enthusiastic, as if deliberately telling us that there is a mystery in Chen Peihong's box, insisting that we check Chen Peihong's box. But now something happened, it seems that she has never appeared."

    "You mean Sai Lan who plays Yu Ji?" I said, "It stands to reason that she also lives here."

    Zhao Yu and I exchanged glances, then turned around and left the room, and went to Sai Lan's room on the third floor.  When I got to 301, I knocked on the door: "Is anyone there?"

    No one answered for a long time.  At this time, a waiter was locking the door next door.  I walked over and asked, "Miss, where are the guests in 301? Have you checked out yet?"

    The waiter thought for a while, and said: "When I came to deliver breakfast to the guests in the other room in the morning, I saw that lady go out with the suitcase. She should have checked out. I have to ask the front desk about it."

    After hearing this, Zhao Yu and I bothExcited and very happy afterwards.  Later, Chen Peihong not only regained his status in the regiment, but his technology improved a lot compared to before, and he also squeezed out the original male number one to become a pillar, and even got an administrative position and was promoted to an art director.  However, this kind of sorcery is just overdrafting life ahead of time, and when the oil is exhausted, the lamp will die suddenly.  "

    Sai Lan sneered: "Chen Peihong died, it seems that it is because of this time, what does it have to do with me?"

    Zhao Yu said: "How do you know that Chen Peihong is dead? Didn't you arrive at the airport early in the morning?"

    Sai Lan was stunned for a while, then snorted coldly, "I guessed because I saw you guys come to me."

    Zhao Yu nodded and sighed: "Okay, you don't have to admit it. But this time, we came to you for the death of those five actresses. Did you kill them?!"

    Sai Lan categorically denied it: "It's not me!"

    Zhao Yu smiled lightly: "It doesn't matter, I have a way to prove that you are the murderer." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 165 The Curse (Part 1)

    ?

    We took her to the city bureau and learned that Chen Peihong's body had also been transported there.

    But as soon as he entered the door, he saw a woman sitting in the lounge.  I took a closer look, and it turned out to be Jin Shilan.  But I haven't seen it for a few days, and this guy looks really haggard.

    But when I looked behind her, I was startled again.  Nima, Xiao Mi, that is, Song Yang is standing behind her, looking around boredly.

    Although I know that my skills have been upgraded, I still can't get used to being able to see ghosts.  Think about it, there is A Piao wherever you go, and suddenly you feel that there are more "populations" in this world, how depressing it is.

    "Madam Jin, why are you here?" I asked.

    When Jin Shilan saw me, she was about to say something, when she turned around and saw Sai Lan again, her expression changed immediately.  I saw the eyes of the two people meet, and asked with a smile, "You two know each other?"

    Both of them were silent.  Zhao Yu said from the side: "If you don't speak, it means you know each other. Just right, let's discuss this matter together."

    At this time, Forensic Doctor Liu from the Criminal Technology Section handed over an inspection report: "Although there are no fingerprints on the beer bottle, there is an unexpected ingredient in the beer."

    Zhao Yu and I waited for Fayi Liu to continue.  As a result, the old man stopped talking.  Nima, sell your sister's cuteness.  I couldn't help asking: "I said uncle, you have already said half of it, is this sincerely whetting our appetite?!"

    Forensic doctor Liu approached us and said in a low voice, "The woman's menstrual blood. Although there is not much added to the beer, there is indeed."

    "I rub it, it tastes so strong?? Why drink this stuff?" I immediately fell into a sweat.

    Forensic doctor Liu said: "How do I know, that's what you need to investigate. Anyway, the beer is not poisonous, but there is a woman's menstrual blood in it."

    I suddenly felt a little nauseous: "Okay, uncle, we know, you also collapse and repeat."

    Zhao Yu said thoughtfully: "Weird, why put this in the beer? Forensic Doctor Liu, please continue to check the blood, uh, see if you can find out who it is."

    Forensic doctor Liu said: "Here, let me try it. Because the amount of blood mixed in the beer is very small, and it has been diluted and deteriorated a lot after such a long time."

    Zhao Yu said: "It's troublesome."

    Having said that, Zhao Yu asked people to take Sai Lan to the lounge, and then poured Sai Lan a glass of water.  I looked at him suspiciously, wondering why Zhao Yu had changed his attitude so much from just now, and suddenly became courteous to this woman?

    Seeing me looking at him, Zhao Yu said, "You talk to Mrs. Jin here, and I'll ask Sai Lan a few words. By the way, I'll ask Uncle Wu, does menstrual blood have any effect on the elixir formula?"  .¡±

    I saw him enter the room, so I sat down opposite Jin Shilan and asked, "Do you know Sai Lan?"

    Jin Shilan hesitated for a while, and said, "Did she commit any crime?"

    "You really don't know anything?" I asked, staring at her deliberately.  Jin Shilan immediately shook her head and said, "I don't know, really."

    At this time, I saw Song Yang who was standing behind her smiled at me and said, "These two women are working together to buy and sell ancient corpses."

    I knew that others could not see or hear Song Yang's voice, so I sneered and said, "Don't think I don't know, is it the two of you working together to buy and sell ancient corpses? You are so courageous, it is a felony to be arrested!"

    Jin Shilan's face immediately turned paler: "It wasn't my idea. At first, Sai Lan said that she knew a way to beautify the skin and would prepare a very magical medicine. But this medicine has a medicine primer, which is zombies.  Meat. But where to find this thing, I only have an idea to buy it.¡±

    "I said, does this medicine really work? Do you know that someone died after taking this medicine?" I said speechlessly.

    "Dead?" Jin Shilan suddenly turned paler, and murmured, "Why do people always die recently?"

    "There are always dead people, who else is dead?" I asked.

    Jin Shilan sighed: "A few employees of our company, by the way, are the ones who saw the ancient corpse that day."

    "They're all dead?" I was taken aback when I heard this, and at the same time thought to myself, fortunately Wu Dan asked me to give the stone and Song Yang to Jin Shilan temporarily, otherwise she might have gone west as well.

    "Honestly speaking, did you get that ancient corpse from Fengmen Village?" I thought of Wu Dan's words, and the behavior of those two lunatics that day, and I felt that this was probably the case.

    Jin Shilan sighed: "I don't know what Fengmen Village is, but I found out that the two people who sold my corpse seem to be from Jiaozuo, Henan."

    In Jiaozuo, Fengmen Village is there.  Well, these two really wanted to get rich and crazy, and now they really got their wish.??Crazy.

    Thinking of this, I remembered Zhao Yu's instructions, so I called Wu Dan, explained the ingredients of the medicine in Chen Peihong's box, and then asked him what the effect of this medicine is, and whether menstrual blood will make the medicine  A highly toxic phenomenon occurred, causing Chen Peihong to die on the spot?

    Wu Dan was silent for a while, and said: "I don't understand what double cultivation is, because I don't study it. However, the formula of these medicines is like a prescription for quick rejuvenation. How should I put it, for example, you have forty  If you are young, then this drug is used 20 years after the overdraft to fill up the previous age. It is called Zhuyan, which is basically taking an indeterminate time bomb. You may die someday. And when you die, you will grow old rapidly.  However, if the dose is smaller, you can still live for a few more years. As for the menstrual blood you mentioned, I think it is a medicine that discourages qi.  Quite enough. If you accidentally use this thing, you may die instantly. However, this cannot be explained in terms of modern medicine, because they don¡¯t believe in home alchemy.¡±

    I cursed in my heart: Damn, isn't this a murder without evidence?

    At this time, Zhao Yu came out, holding a paper cup in his hand, handed it to a colleague and said, "Give it to Forensic Doctor Liu, let him test the DNA to see if it is the same as something in that beer."

    I know that Zhao Yu is embarrassed to talk about the woman's menstrual blood, but the man was also confused: "Captain Zhao, what are you talking about"

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "You go tell him that, and he will understand!"

    The little policeman immediately nodded and left.  I walked up to Zhao Yu and said, "Even if it is confirmed that the DNA of the two belong to the same person, that is, Sai Lan, there is no way to prove that she committed a crime. Because even menstrual blood is not poisonous. How to prove it?"

    Zhao Yu sighed: "I also know that she is the murderer, but I can't find any evidence. The five female dancers were also killed by her."

    "By the way, what about Lu Yu? Does she know the inside story?" I asked.

    "It's recording a statement in the office. She doesn't know what Sai Lan's purpose is, but it just proves that Sai Lan did ask her to deceive Chen Peihong. But it doesn't mean that she killed the person in the end." Zhao Yu said.

    Immediately, his eyes fell on Jin Shilan: "However, are these two women old acquaintances?"

    I shrugged: "It seems to be a good friend. Otherwise, Sai Lan wouldn't drag her to buy and sell ancient corpses."

    Zhao Yu walked up to Jin Shilan and said with a sneer: "It seems that Mrs. Jin has been sleeping badly lately. Is it because Chen Peihong's ghost came back to claim his life?"

    Jin Shilan turned pale with shock: "No, I didn't kill him! I know you suspect that Sai Lan is the murderer, but, but it's impossible.  He didn't show any hostility towards him, and the two of them are still touring musicals."

    "They used to be boyfriend and girlfriend?" I asked in amazement.

    Thinking of Sai Lan's intentional blaming of Chen Peihong before, leading the police to pay attention to Chen Peihong's medicine box, it is very dissatisfied and suspicious of Chen Peihong.  I didn't expect that they used to have such a relationship.  If so, there is a criminal motive.  But how to prove it?

    Zhao Yu pondered for a while, then said: "By the way, if Chen Peihong wants to take this medicine for a long time, there must be a prescription, and he has to prepare the medicine according to the prescription. If the prescription says something that is mutually exclusive, including women's menstrual blood, then that's fine."  done."

    My heart lit up, and I immediately echoed: "Yes, but where can I find the prescription?? I have looked for it in Chen Peihong's relics, and there is none."

    "Obviously Sai Lan was destroyed, alas." Zhao Yu sighed.

    At this moment, Jin Shilan suddenly said: "Uh, two, I have a prescription here. Because I also take pills."

    When I heard it, I suddenly felt that there was another village: "Where is it?"

    Jin Shilan handed us her mobile phone that was as big as a brick: "I saved the mobile phone."

    I quickly snatched it over to take a look, and saw that there was indeed a picture of a prescription on it, which seemed to be handwritten.  Moreover, several mutually exclusive materials are indeed marked, such as menstrual blood, chicken blood and realgar.  Although I don't know why, there is a certain truth.  Nima, the smell of realgar in wine is too strong, and there is no place to get chicken blood these days, but my own menstrual blood If it happens to be my aunt, um, you understand.

    Soon, Forensic Doctor Liu also came to inform: "After inspection, the menstrual blood in the wine bottle belongs to Sai Lan."

    "Well, we can be convicted." Zhao Yu said.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 166 Curse (Part 2)

    ?

    Although the final evidence of this case is a bit speechless, in fact, there is no medical explanation for this situation.  If it wasn't for Jin Shilan who happened to keep this prescription list, and Jin Shilan and Lu Yu were willing to be witnesses to prove Sai Lan's motive for killing in order to protect themselves, we really wouldn't be able to convict this woman.

    Of course, ordinary people can't stand the pain of being detained and interrogated. Within two days, Sai Lan recruited everything.  It turned out that she and Chen Peihong were still in a master-student relationship, and she used to admire this teacher very much.  Although Chen Peihong was not taken seriously in the troupe at that time, he did have certain abilities.  As a result, Chen Peihong's private life was confused. Of course, in his words: "It's just a double cultivation." Sai Lan couldn't stand it and broke up, and then she held a grudge against Chen Peihong.

    It's scary for women to hate.  She first contacted Jin Shilan, an old friend of a beautiful and wealthy rich lady, and asked her to help buy ancient corpses to be used as medicine primers for elixirs.  After that, he bought Lu Yu, a young actor, to help her seduce Chen Peihong.  Chen Peihong was originally injured, and he was only doing chores such as choreography and directing in the troupe, so he was already a little disheartened.  Later, I heard that there was this miraculous elixir, so I began to practice with half-belief.  Unexpectedly, this so-called double cultivation really brought a miraculous effect, allowing him to quickly regain his youth and become a pillar of the theater troupe.  So I got carried away afterwards.

    During this period, Sai Lan maintained a seemingly good friendship with him, but secretly she was looking for an opportunity to deal a fatal blow to Chen Peihong.  Although it is said that elixirs are repelled by certain substances, it still depends on the content of elixirs in the body.  He had to wait until the dose in his body reached a certain level, and then take the mutually repelling ingredients in order to have the killing effect.

    Sai Lan obviously understands this very well.  So he drank with Chen Peihong, killed him, and then ran for his life.

    However, this magic secret recipe should not be known by ordinary people. Where did Sai Lan know it?

    Sai Lan is as difficult to deal with as we imagined, and it took a long time to hire a lawyer and accuse us of being framed by the police.  But this case is indeed incredible in the eyes of normal people.  Therefore, although we did catch the murderer, we also know that the court cannot rely on this to convict people.  Zhao Yu and I understand this very well.  Before, Zhao Yu thought that there was something in the elixir that was repelled by alcohol and blood, so it could produce highly toxic substances.  But at least the current chemical knowledge tells us that this is impossible, I rely on it.

    Looking at it now, the woman's menstrual blood only caused Chen Peihong to fail, and finally died of old age.  The five actresses who died were originally very young and had not taken the medicine for a long time, so even if they died, they would not age, but the mercury in their bodies had not had time to be discharged, and finally showed signs of being poisoned and died.  Jin Shilan said that Sai Lan learned this sorcery from a master. The master was quite young, only about twenty-six or seventeen years old, and he liked to raise a kind of black mandala flower, and he had no fixed place to live.  The last time I saw him, it was in a residential house in the suburbs of Tianjin. I went to look for him in the past few days, but he had disappeared. Only the yard was still there, and the flowers in the garden were in full bloom.

    I heard from Wu Dan that the black mandala should be grown near the execution ground of the cemetery, but some people like to raise it, so what should be used to raise it?  A rotting corpse?  I go.

    However, the matter of this person was quickly put aside by us for the time being.  Because something happened to Samsung.  Including Jin Shilan's husband, the employees who were watching the woman's corpse went crazy.

    And after going crazy, like the two tomb robbers, they yelled "A person can't die without a village", and then he stabbed people and killed people, causing a lot of trouble.  Later, the city bureau came forward and arrested these people and locked them up in a mental hospital.  However, it is not normal for more than a dozen people to go in at once, and more than a dozen people are all shouting the same slogan: "A person can't die without a village."

    This incident immediately caught the attention of the leaders of the city bureau, who asked if there was any confusion deliberately created by the murderers and poisoners.  Zhao Yu and I actually understood in our hearts that this should be a curse, a curse from the female corpse.

    But we are at a loss as to how to break this curse.

    We told Wu Dan about this.  After hearing this, Wu Dan's expression became more solemn: "It seems that they did not follow what I said, bury the female corpse in a new place, and don't touch the female corpse. You two check, where is the Ming Dynasty female corpse now?  "

    After hearing this, Zhao Yu and I vaguely felt that the situation was a bit serious.  Fortunately, the whereabouts of the female corpse was easy to investigate, because many people saw that the people from the city museum took the female corpse away.

    Zhao Yu looked at his watch and said, "It's too late today, and the museum is closed. Let's go and have a look tomorrow. Before that, I have to ask Uncle Wu for help to see how to deal with that female corpse."

    So the two of us went to find Wu Dan, had dinner together, and asked how to deal with this century-old zombie.

    at?The two of us took the subway to Wu Dan¡¯s bookstore, and it was past seven o¡¯clock when we arrived at the door of the bookstore.  Just as the bookstore was closing at this time, Wu Dan was packing things at the door.

    "Master!" I shouted from afar.

    "Hey, Wukong!" Wu Dan smiled and said, "Why, why are you free to come to see me tonight?"

    I sighed: "Master, I'm in trouble. The female corpse of the Ming Dynasty is now in the museum, but people who have seen the female corpse before have suffered from mental illness. We are worried that the staff of the museum will also have this situation. But so far  Haven't heard any news about it."

    Wu Dan frowned after hearing this: "What, it's a bit troublesome to be taken away by the museum."

    "Will people continue to die?" I asked worriedly.  If people continue to die, there is not even a murderer in this case, so how to solve the case is up to me.

    "So far there has been no news of casualties, which means that the female corpse was safe and sound after it went to the museum. But it is a time bomb after all, and it may not happen at any time." Wu Dan pondered.

    Zhao Yu asked: "Uncle Wu, why didn't the female corpse cause any impact or harm to the museum personnel?"

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "Tianjin Museum has a long history and was built since the beginning of the Republic of China. I guess it should be an old-fashioned building that pays more attention to Feng Shui, so the location must be very good. And the museum collections are all antiques.  , although some things are dug out from underground tombs, which are more evil, but there are also many treasures to suppress evil. Maybe it is because of this that nothing strange happens. In this case, as long as no one touches the female corpse rashly, nothing will happen  .¡±

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "How can the museum also store female corpses?"

    Wu Dan looked at him and said helplessly: "The ancient corpse is also a cultural relic. If it is not put in a museum, where else can it be put? Let's go and have a look tonight, so that no more accidents will happen. This has gone crazy so much, if it goes crazy,  Mental hospitals can¡¯t lock up so many people anymore.¡±

    I pondered for a while and asked, "Master, what curse do you think is on this female corpse that can make people crazy?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Ordinary people see ghosts every day, so it's strange if they aren't crazy. You're used to seeing them."

    So we went to have dinner, and Wu Dan insisted on going to see the female corpse tonight, and bought some strange things before going.  He first took a copy of "Book of Changes" in the store, and then went to the night market to buy some bells.  Finally, I brought date stones and a lighter.  I looked at Wu Dan puzzled, wondering if he was worried that the female corpse would turn into a zombie?  But it hasn't changed for so many days.

    However, Wu Dan had his reasons for such preparations, so I didn't ask any further questions, so I followed him to the Tianjin Museum.

    When I got to the gate of the museum, I was dumbfounded.

    The area of ??this museum is also too large.  Compared with this, the museum in our hometown is estimated to be only as large as a toilet.  Although I have been in Tianjin for a while, I have never been to the museum because I am not very interested in history.  Seeing this, I suddenly feel that the ancient city is high-end and upscale, and even the museum is built so domineeringly.

    When we entered the gate, the security guard stopped us: "Excuse me, the museum is closed."

    Zhao Yu took out his police officer's ID and showed it to him: "We want to check the ancient corpse that was sent in a few days ago, and I hope you can take us to have a look. Because it involves several cases." (Remember this website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 167 The Weird Idol

    ?

    The security guard said in embarrassment: "Well, the ancient corpse was locked in the basement by our curator. It is not allowed to be opened without his permission."

    Wu Dan asked: "Why is it locked?"

    The security guard said: "I don't know about that either. I'm just a security guard, and I'm not an important worker. You say so."

    Zhao Yu didn't talk nonsense with him, and directly called the director to ask for instructions.  Although the recent case of "people going crazy collectively" is not a criminal case, everyone can feel that this case is unusual.  In this world, there are thousands of lunatics, and everyone has a different attitude towards becoming crazy. If more than a dozen lunatics all shout the same slogan and go crazy at the same time, this is too organized and disciplined  .  No matter how stupid people are, they can sense that something is wrong.

    Zhao Yu made a phone call and told the director that the ancient corpse sent to the museum a few days ago was very problematic. It may be the root cause of many people going crazy. Maybe there is some virus on the ancient corpse, so he is going to get some skin.  The organization brought it back to the bureau for forensic research.

    In fact, the director has been very troubled by this matter recently, because a certain Samsung employee in the madman is the youngest son of his wife's cousin.  But since it wasn't a criminal case, the chief didn't bother to do much.  But after all, the people he knows have also become lunatics, and he also hopes that we can give an answer.  So he agreed to Zhao Yu's request and said that he would communicate with the curator.  Zhao Yu hung up the phone.

    Not long after, the phone in the security room rang.  The little security guard went in to answer the phone and talked for a while, then put down the phone and let us go: "The curator said let me take you to see, let's go."

    So the three of us followed the security guard into the door.  The security guard first went to the security department to get the key, and then led us forward.  This museum is really big, and we walked for more than ten minutes before reaching the basement floor.  Seeing that we were very dull, the security guard chatted with us while walking and introduced the museum.  According to him, the exhibition hall of this museum covers an area of ??14,000 square meters, and the warehouse area covers an area of ??11,000 square meters. There are many kinds of antiquities preserved in it.  There are calligraphy and paintings of celebrities from various dynasties, jade seals, oracle bones, ceramics, and bronze wares.

    Walking on the road, I saw many security guards with electric batons patrolling the road.  It seems that the security facilities here are quite tight.

    Wu Dan chatted with the security guard while walking, and at the same time slipped a few fire starters into Zhao Yu's hands.

    I don't know why, so I can only watch silently from the sidelines.  When we reached the basement level, the security guard took us to a coded door and said, "This is a newly built small room, which was originally used to temporarily store the exhibits sent by other museums for traveling exhibitions. Now, the curator put the female corpse  Put it here."

    Wu Dan asked: "Why does your curator pay so much attention to this female corpse?"

    The security guard sighed: "Where is it? It's all because of rumors from the security guard on the night shift a few days ago. They saw the female corpse walking in the exhibition hall at night, which made people panic. The curator had no choice but to temporarily lock it up."

    Walk?  Has the corpse changed?  I was shocked.  At this time, Wu Dan asked again: "Has there been any changes in the female corpse, for example, the appearance has changed or something."

    The security guard said while unlocking the lock: "No, it still looks the same, and it looks more like a living person than when it was delivered before."

    This is unscientific, I thought to myself.

    I remember reading "Yuewei Thatched Cottage Notes" written by Ji Xiaolan.  It divides the reasons why the corpse becomes a zombie into two categories: new corpse mutation and long-term burial.  A corpse place, this is more scientific.  The pH of the soil is extremely unbalanced, which is not suitable for the growth of organic matter, so it will not breed ant insects and bacteria. Even if the corpse is buried for a hundred years, the muscle hair will not rot. Some data show that the hair and nails of the corpse will continue to grow.  There is also this saying in Feng Shui.  But I recalled the female corpse, and it didn't look like it.  Because although she has a lifelike appearance, her nails have not grown, and it doesn't seem that this reason caused the zombie to undergo a corpse transformation.  What's more, it is said that Taoism has the method of Taiyin refining shape, and the corpse will be buried for hundreds of years, and it will be resurrected after the expiration of the period.  It's not like that either.  It is impossible for a newly dead corpse to be possessed by evil spirits.

    Suddenly, I remembered the grimace that appeared on the female corpse.  Immediately, a sentence written by Yuan Mei in "Zi Bu Yu" came to mind: "The soul of a person is good but the soul is evil, and the soul of a person is smart but the soul is stupid."  zombie.  When a person dies, the soul is scattered and the soul is stagnant.  Soul is a feminine spirit, attached to human form, and dominates human activities.  Could it be that the reason why that face is incomplete is because it is not a ghost, but something like a spirit remains?

    Just as I was thinking of this, the thick coded door opened, and a burst of cold air suddenly rushed towards my face.

    I shivered, Damn it, it¡¯s already winter, and the air-conditioning is still on in this hut?

    I just wantAfter making complaints, the little security guard said tremblingly: "Why is it so cold in this room? Could it be that the air conditioner is broken?"

    I asked: "Didn't you turn on the air conditioner? I thought it was to lower the room temperature and preserve the corpse."

    The security guard turned on the light in the room, pointed to something like a transparent freezer in front of him, and said, "We put the ancient corpse in a refrigerated storage box. There is no need to turn on the air conditioner to cool it down."

    As he spoke, the security guard sneezed.  Wu Dan took the opportunity to say: "Brother, you go out first, let us stay here for a while. We will call you after everything is settled."

    The security guard hesitated for a while.  Zhao Yu said: "Don't worry, we are the police, we will not steal corpses. Besides, this place is a room made of anti-theft materials, and there is only one door. You wait outside the door, and we will go out by ourselves when we are done."

    Only then did the security go out.  When there were only the three of us left in the room, I couldn't help shivering and said, "Master, why is this place so cold?"

    Wu Dan said: "The yin is too strong. However, the refrigerator seems to be open?"

    As soon as Wu Dan said, I noticed the transparent refrigerator.  Inside, the female corpse of the Ming Dynasty was still lying down, but her belt seemed to be open, and her shoulders were even exposed.  The lid of the refrigerator was ajar, and cold air did come out faintly.  Do we feel cold because of this?

    I walked up to the transparent refrigerator with the female corpse, and couldn't help but frown.  Nima, who is so wicked to undress the female corpse?  Or did he want to take away her incorruptible clothes?

    In short, the female corpse is now just like taking a sexy photo, with her shoulders and thighs exposed, and half of her arms are also exposed.  If it weren't for the stiff face that was lifeless, I would really think it was a beauty in ancient costume lying in a box.

    I think there is something strange about this. Could it be that there are thieves in this house?  I winked at Zhao Yu and told him to check the situation in the house.  Zhao Yu understood.

    I sighed, stretched out my hand and pulled the clothes of the female corpse back up.  When I was helping her tidy up her clothes, Wu Dan suddenly shouted: "Damn, why are you touching that corpse?!"

    I was startled, my hands trembled, and I happened to touch the chin of the female corpse.  At this moment, something that scared me to pieces happened!

    I saw the light in the hut suddenly went out.  The password door closed with a bang.  At this time, the only light source was the light from the fluorescent tube in the freezer.

    The light shone on the face of the female corpse, overlapping a ferocious shadow.  Suddenly, the female corpse opened her eyes and looked straight at me.  The look of resentment on my face was like the coldest snow in winter, turning into cold air and burrowing into my neck.  I shivered, and suddenly felt dizzy in front of my eyes, and the surroundings were suddenly pitch black. At this time, several erratic, but clear clips suddenly flashed in front of my eyes.

    I seemed to see the scenery in front of me disappear, and the surrounding area turned into a deserted small mountain village.  All the houses are made of stones, with dead trees and grass.

    I took a few steps forward in surprise, but saw a dilapidated ancestral hall in front of me.  Two weird god statues in the ancestral hall were looking at me strangely.

    In a trance, I took a closer look at the two statues.  But I saw that they were not gods, but two people wearing official uniforms and war robes.  A man and a woman. The man was probably wearing an official uniform from the Song and Ming Dynasties. He couldn't see his face clearly, but his complexion was rather dark.  Next to the man stood two auxiliary statues, one on the left and one on the right, resembling a Yaksha and a maid respectively.  The woman was wearing a war robe, carrying a spear, and her eyes were wide open and majestic.

    Seeing this, I was immediately taken aback: Aren't these the two statues of gods enshrined in Fengmen Village in the legend?  !

    What is this phantom?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 168 Zombie Town

    ?

    I was in a dizzy trance, but I heard a clear gunshot in my ear.  I shivered and came back to my senses in an instant.

    I saw that the female corpse had already stepped out of the freezer at some point, and was standing not far in front of me.  And Zhao Yu was standing behind me, holding a gun and firing several shots at the female corpse.

    I was taken aback, and said: "I rely on you to shoot so openly today?! If someone outside hears it, we can commit the crime of destroying ancient relics!"

    Zhao Yu pointed to the door.  When I looked back, I realized that the gate had been closed just now, and this thing was a thick professional anti-theft door, made of the strongest material.  These few gunshots could not be heard outside, and this kind of door also required professional blasters to explode.  Otherwise, you can only wait for outsiders to come up with ideas.

    However, Zhao Yu's few shots only temporarily stabilized the female corpse.  Not long after, the female corpse rushed towards me again.  I could dodge it at first, but when the female corpse rushed over, my eyes flashed suddenly, and I saw that familiar grimace appear again.

    A grimace appeared in mid-air, and it was so sudden that it stuck in front of my eyes like a magnified one, Nima, this is shocking enough.

    I took a few steps back in fright, only to see the female corpse grabbing my shoulder and trying to bite my neck.  I was taken aback, the enemies I encountered before were all ghosts, but I never encountered zombies.  My first reaction was to think, why didn't I bring some pea flowers!  !

    At the very moment, I threw an over-the-shoulder throw at the female corpse, thinking that after I threw this thing on the ground, I would give her a headshot with God of War.  This move really threw the female corpse to the ground.  But that guy was like a dog's skin plaster. After I fell to the ground, he grabbed my leg tightly and didn't let go, and opened his bloody mouth to bite my leg.

    My scalp was numb, so I hurried to touch God of War.  Unfortunately, in a panic, the strap of the backpack got entangled with my arm. After pulling for a long time, I couldn't get it done. I suddenly felt very anxious.

    Just at this moment, I only heard Wu Dan yell: "Er Huo, get out of the way!"

    I yelled helplessly: "Master, I can't get out of the way. If you have any big moves, you must use your strength carefully!!"

    Right at this point, I saw that he tore off the pages of the "Book of Changes" that he had brought, and held it in his hand to make plausible words. I don't know what he was chanting.  While kicking the female corpse, I wondered what Wu Dan was doing.  Generally, spells are used to catch ghosts and exorcise evil spirits, why is he tearing up books if he has nothing to do?

    At this moment, I saw the pages of the book suddenly arranged into a gossip shape, emitting a golden light, covering me and the female corpse.

    When the golden light rushed over, I realized that the words on the page were all red, which seemed to be written with cinnabar or blood.  After the golden light shrouded, I didn't feel anything, but saw that the female corpse seemed to be hit head-on by some heavy object, her face suddenly became ferocious, and then she let go of my legs and fell to the ground, motionless.

    I wiped the cold sweat from my brow and rubbed my ankle that was grabbed by the female corpse.  When he lifted it up, he saw a purple-black bruise on his ankle.  Wu Dan hurriedly grabbed a handful of glutinous rice in the bag and handed it to me: "Put it on your legs for a while, I think this corpse poison is quite powerful."

    I heard the words and quickly took it.  Looking at the female corpse on the ground, lying obediently and motionless, I couldn't help asking: "Master, won't there be a spell if you subdue the zombie? Why are you tearing up the "Book of Changes?"

    Wu Dan said: "There are many kinds of zombies, such as red stiff, green stiff and white stiff, but this woman is not an ordinary zombie, and she doesn't even look like a zombie. I'm thinking that the reason why she can walk and attack people is because of her body.  There is a soul left, or half a soul. It is the grimace you said and saw."

    "What does this mean?" I asked puzzled.

    Wu Dan said: "It's not easy to deal with. Because even if you seal him with a general talisman to subdue zombies, the residual soul will still exist, and the zombies will not be completely destroyed. But now it's best to give this female corpse  Burned."

    Zhao Yu said: "No, if we burn the ancient corpse, people in the museum will find that there are only three of us in it, and it will be very troublesome to investigate."

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Who said there are only three of us here? There is one more."

    There is still one?  I shivered, wondering if there was a ghost hiding here?

    Wu Dan sneered, and pointed to the back of the freezer.  I turned to the back in puzzlement and looked. Damn it, it turned out that there was a set of security uniforms scattered on the ground behind the freezer, and Nima still had underwear. What's the situation?  ?

    "Damn it, could it be that two people are having an affair here? But what about people?" I took out my flashlight and scanned it around.

    Zhao Yu walked up to me, frowned and sighed: "I'm goodLike thought of a possibility.  "

    As he spoke, he pointed to the female corpse under my feet.

    "What?" I didn't understand at first, but after looking at the female corpse carefully, I remembered that when I saw the female corpse just now, her clothes were scattered, with her thighs and shoulders exposed, and I couldn't help shivering.  My time, did I meet the legendary corpse rapist?  ?

    I suddenly felt nauseated.  A perverted world beyond our comprehension.  It was pitch black all around, and we didn't really notice if there was anyone inside when we entered the door.  But since the clothes are all here, it's obvious that the three of us walked in when this guy was about to do something bad.  But under the cover of darkness, we didn't discover him in time, but hid in a corner somewhere.

    Thinking of this, we silently turned on our flashlights in a tacit understanding, and searched for a while in this not-so-big anti-theft room.

    There are a lot of boxes in the corners of this room, I don't know what they are for.  The light of the flashlight swept over, revealing layers of shadows.

    When my flashlight swept past, I seemed to see a strange smiling face flash past behind a box.

    I was startled, and set the flashlight behind the box.  But this time I took a photo, but I didn't see any smiling faces.  Just when I thought I was wrong, I suddenly felt that someone beside me was slowly approaching.

    I turned around so suddenly that I almost died of fright.  Nima, a naked man with a weird, crazy, and obscene smile on his face.

    "Who is it?!" I yelled reflexively and pointed my gun at the man.

    But the man didn't seem to be afraid, instead he burst into a wild laugh at me: "A person can't die without a village, a person can't die without a village!!"

    I went to you and scolded the person next door, and this line again, it seems that another person was cursed, or frightened mad.  I kicked over and kicked that lunatic on all fours.

    Wu Dan and Zhao Yu ran over when they heard the voice: "What's wrong?"

    I pointed to the lunatic on the ground and said, "Look, another one is crazy."

    Wu Dan let out a long sigh, and said, "Brother, I'm sorry." Then, this guy actually took out the lighter, and lit the rest of the "Book of Changes".

    I saw that the situation was not quite right, so I asked: "Master, what are you doing, you don't want to burn this lunatic to death, do you? Although what he did is a bit disgusting, but¡ª"

    Wu Dan looked at me speechlessly: "What should I do if I burn a living person to death?" As he said, he threw the lit book page onto the female corpse.

    Only then did I understand that Wu Dan wanted to burn the female body.  At this time, the flames began to burn from the long hair of the female corpse, and slowly engulfed the entire corpse.  However, the situation was truly terrifying. In the engulfment of the flames, the female corpse twisted and wriggled like a snake, and finally turned into a piece of black charcoal.

    I frowned and said, "Master, you burned her, what will you do after this? The museum will definitely hold her accountable."

    Wu Dan smiled, and pointed to the lunatic next to him: "This is easy to handle, just say that this pervert did it. Anyway, he is crazy now, so he can't say anything."

    I was speechless and said, "Master, you blame even lunatics"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "It's important to go out first." Coincidentally, at this time, someone opened the door and broke in.  The leader is the little security guard who brought us in just now.  The security guard raised a flashlight to shine on us, and asked, "Are you all right? The door was locked for some reason just now, and I was shocked."

    Wu Dan sighed: "We are all right, but a lunatic has sneaked in. Look who it is?"

    As he spoke, he pointed to the pervert on the ground.  The security guard took a flashlight to shine on the naked lunatic, and said in surprise: "Liu Jin?? This is a colleague from our security department!! Why are you here??"

    Wu Dan immediately added insult to injury: "Just now we were locked in this room for some reason. When it was pitch dark, we heard someone moving the female corpse. Turn on the flashlight and see that this bk is burning the corpse, so the few of us gave him  Surrendered, how do you see it now?"

    The security guard opened his mouth in surprise.  Even now, he can't help but believe it, because we are both policemen, and there is no need to burn a female corpse.  So the museum folks got to work on it.

    Zhao Yu and Wu Dan and I took advantage of the chaos and left the museum.  Zhao Yu asked: "Uncle Wu, is it because these crazy people are under a curse? If you want to break the curse, what should you do?"

    I sighed: "The key is whether we can return to the original state, these people."

    Wu Dan pondered for a while, and said: "I just guessed that these lunatics can return to normal. But we have to find out what the curse of Fengmen Village is, and maybe we have to go to Fengmen Village to see for ourselves."

    "Damn, go to that ghostly place?" I frowned.

    Wu Dan sighed: "Let's check the information on Fengmen Village first."

    We each went back to rest.  Before going to bed, I thought of the phantom of the idol I had just seen.  Who is that man and woman?

    If it is a statue enshrined in Fengmen Village, why is the god worshiped in this village so special?

    Obviously, these two statues are not ordinary gods of wealth, Guan Erye or something, but more like two real historical figures.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)??Look.  "

    "Damn, go to that ghostly place?" I frowned.

    Wu Dan sighed: "Let's check the information on Fengmen Village first."

    We each went back to rest.  Before going to bed, I thought of the phantom of the idol I had just seen.  Who is that man and woman?

    If it is a statue enshrined in Fengmen Village, why is the god worshiped in this village so special?

    Obviously, these two statues are not ordinary gods of wealth, Guan Erye or something, but more like two real historical figures.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 169: Fengmen Village

    ?

    The next day is the weekend, what the director means is, let Zhao Yu and I continue to investigate, to find out what makes so many people in the city crazy.

    So Zhao Yu and I went to Wu Dan's store, and saw a group of male students gathering in the store and making noise, as if they were looking for some fantasy novel.

    I saw that Wu Dan was not in the store either, so I grabbed a male student and asked, "Hey, where is your Uncle Wu?"

    The boy said: "I don't know, what kind of information has he been looking for since just now?"

    Zhao Yu and I were wondering when we saw Wu Dan walking in from the door with an old magazine in his arms.  Wu Dan saw us and smiled and said, "Why, you came to me early in the morning to ask about Fengmen Village?"

    I smiled and said, "Master, have you looked for information about Fengmen Village?"

    Wu Dan raised the old magazine in Yang's hand, and said: "I remember that this travel magazine published a travel note back then, which recorded the appearance and origin of Fengmen Village, etc., as well as the author's guess about Fengmen Village."

    I was surprised and said: "Wouldn't you be able to find a lot of introductions to Fengmen Village on Baidu? Why bother to look through an old book?"

    Wu Dan said: "Although the content overlaps with that on the Internet, this author has made a bold guess about Fengmen Village. Let me show you."

    As he spoke, he motioned us to sit down, then opened the old magazine and found a travel note.  I saw the huge title on that page: Reviewing Fengmen Village, the ultimate fantasy of history.

    "It's not like a travelogue, but the topic really looks like a research article." Zhao Yu said.

    I flipped through it for a while, and there were pictures and truth in the article.  Looking at these photos, they are a few years old, like old photos from the 1980s.  The photo shows the appearance of Fengmen Village.  Compared with the current photos of Fengmen Village on the Internet, in the 1980s, the village was more popular, the houses were relatively new, and sporadic flowers bloomed in front of and behind the houses.

    However, the photos of Fengmen Village on the Internet now look much older. Not only is there no one inhabited, but the village is full of dead trees and weeds.

    "This photo is a bit strange," I asked Wu Dan, "Why does it look so popular, as if someone has lived there just now?"

    Wu Dan said: "I have checked the information of Fengmen Village. In 1981, it was the time when the last batch of villagers in Fengmen Village moved out. Someone interviewed these villagers six years ago. They said that the traffic in Fengmen Village was not good enough.  Convenience, the problem of children going to school cannot be solved, and the problem of drinking water is cut off, so they have to move out of the village.¡±

    I frowned and said, "That's not right, Master, I remember the introduction to Fengmen Village on the Internet saying that 'Fengmen Village' has the meaning of closing the door and closing the household, that is, men cannot marry wives, and women cannot have children. It seems that men do not marry and women do not marry."  , how can there be descendants alive to this day?"

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "Fengmen Village existed as early as the Song and Ming Dynasties. I guess the villagers in Fengmen Village in ancient times were not the ancestors of the current group of villagers. Originally there were villagers living in Fengmen Village, but later due to male differences  The custom of married girls not marrying led to extinct households. Later, the village was vacant. Later, some ancient villagers moved to Fengmen Village and lived there. These later generations are the ancestors of the current Fengmen Village villagers.¡±

    "It seems that this is the only way to explain it." I nodded.  Immediately, I picked up the book and carefully read the contents of Fengmen Village Travel Notes.  The author of the book said that he is a travel enthusiast, especially like adventure.  When he went to Fengmen Village, it was 1989, after Fengmen Village had been vacant for eight years.

    Fengmen Village is located in an unnamed deep mountain on the outskirts of Qinyang City.  There is a river near Fengmen Village, the banks of which are green and simple.  There are a few villages scattered sparsely, but for some reason they are empty.

    There is Yuntai Village near Fengmen Village, which is slightly inhabited.  There are still three families living in Yuntai Village, but these three families are also very strange and don't like to talk to outsiders.

    The author's signature is Song Zichen.  It is said that he arrived at Yuntai Village with two companions that night and lived in the home of one of the farmers.  There was only an elderly mother and a young teenager in that family.  The young man was strange and did not speak to the visitor.  Song Zichen saw that his house was empty, so he left some money for the old man, and at the same time asked the boy where Fengmen Village was.

    The boy shook his head and did not answer, but gave him a red phoenix sachet.  Pine nut Chen felt that the sachet was very fragrant, and it was beautifully made, so he thanked it and put it on.

    After dawn, Song Zichen went out and went to Fengmen Village with two companions.  Song Zichen didn't believe in ghosts at first, thinking that Fengmen Village was originally Fengmen Village, and Fengmen was a kind of ancient architectural gate.  That is to say, double-layer doors are made on the outer doors of residential buildings, and the outer door is called damper.  Dampers are often used in conjunction with curtain frames to cover wind and dust.  In other words, the ancients paid attention to the theory of Feng Shui, and would call places with dangerous geographical locations and easy to defend but difficult to attack as wind gates.

      Then there is a description of the main scenery of Fengmen Village. For example, one of the three temples in "Fengmen Village" actually enshrines a pair of stone statues of a man and a woman in official attire. The statues are majestic and dignified.  But it is different from the description on the Internet. He said that the one on the left is a male civil servant, and the one on the right is a female military general. It is contrary to the information on the Internet, but it echoes my illusion.  This makes me a little curious.

    However, this is really a picture with the truth. Although it is not very clear, it can be distinguished, male civil servants, female generals.

    I pointed to the content of the article and said to Wu Dan: "Master, look at this passage, which is contrary to the information on the Internet. It says on the Internet, male generals, female civil servants, why is it opposite here?"

    Wu Dan said: "You continue to look down."

    After I continued to read, I suddenly opened my mouth wide, feeling quite incredible.  Because the second half is not like a travel note at all, but more like a ghost novel.

    Song Zichen said that after arriving in Fengmen Village, the three of them found the house of the wealthy family in the village, and also saw the Taishi chair that no one sat on, but was very clean.  One of the friends was curious and couldn't help but sat up for a while, but he didn't expect that this friend started to have a fever in the afternoon.

    Song Zichen and another partner were in a hurry. Fortunately, they brought emergency medicine, so they gave their partner antipyretics and settled him in a house.

    The companion slept soundly, but his fever gradually subsided.  Song Zichen and another friend were more curious about this village, so they wandered around the empty village for a while and took many photos.

    Song Zichen said that he did not encounter any strange incidents, but another friend kept shouting coldly, saying that he felt eyes staring at them.  After that, the two returned to the house where their companions were.

    On the way back, the two passed by the temple where the statue was enshrined. Seeing that the inside was clean and the gate was intact, they wanted to stay in the temple for one night.  Because it was late autumn at that time, and another companion had a fever and a cold, the two discussed it and thought it was feasible.  And although I don't know who is enshrined, in this place of the temple, ordinary evil spirits don't dare to come and commit crimes casually.

    So the two carried their sick friend to the temple to settle down. After dinner, they opened their sleeping bags, closed the door and went to sleep.

    Probably slept until midnight, when Song Zichen got up to go to the bathroom, just as he opened his eyes, he saw a person sitting beside him, staring straight at him.  Song Zichen was startled, turned over and sat up to see, it turned out to be his companion.  And when he looked to the side of the idol, another sick friend was still fast asleep.

    So Song Zichen asked: "Why are you staring at me if you don't sleep in the middle of the night?"

    The friend said with a blank face: "Didn't you hear the battle song? Didn't you see the grimace next to the pillow?? Then are you a human or a ghost?!"

    As he spoke, the friend grabbed his neck.

    Song Zichen was taken aback, wondering if his friend was the legendary "bewitched"?

    Shocked, he just wanted to fight back, but he heard the friend yell, as if he had been electrocuted, convulsed for a long time, and passed out.

    Song Zichen was taken aback and stepped forward. His friend was still breathing, and he seemed to have fallen asleep or passed out.  He pondered in his heart: Could it be that he was sleepwalking just now?

    Song Zichen thought for a while, but there was no other explanation, so he dragged the friend back to the sleeping bag indifferently, and he was too sleepy, so he turned and went to sleep.

    This time he slept soundly.  The next day, it was bright and bright, and he woke up.  The morning sun came in through the crack of the door, and Song Zichen turned over and sat up to see his two friends.

    However, upon seeing this, he was shocked: the sleeping bags of the two were still there, but they disappeared out of thin air.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 170 Spying on Fengmen Village (Part 1)

    ?

    Song Zichen was at a loss for his friend's sudden disappearance.  He quickly turned over and searched back and forth in the village for a long time, but there was no sign of the two of them.

    He tossed and tossed until noon, but still found nothing, so he returned to the temple dejectedly.  But this time when he went back, he found that the statues enshrined in the temple had changed subtly.

    Originally, there were male civil servants and female armed forces, but now they have become male generals and female civil servants!

    Song Zichen thought he was wrong, so he rubbed his eyes subconsciously, and then took a closer look.  Seeing this, my heart was completely cold: it is indeed the case, the position of the statue has changed!

    Song Zichen stepped forward to look carefully, but couldn't find out the mystery of the change of the statue.

    Until the sun turned to the west, Song Zichen couldn't find any trace of the two friends, so he simply packed his things and left Fengmen Village, and went directly to Yuntai Village when he came and went.

    When we arrived at Yuntai Village, it was already night.  He found the house where he had been staying, knocked on the door for a long time, and an old woman answered the door.  Song Zichen found strangely that the old woman was still the one he had seen before, but her eyes were blind.  So he asked the old woman how she suddenly became ill and blind. What about the young man before?

    The old woman answered him in surprise: "I was blind, but you gave me some money and pastries before. Have you forgotten?"

    Song Zichen was taken aback, thinking that he remembered these things, but why didn't he think that the old woman was blind at the time?  What about the young man?

    Thinking of this, Song Zichen described the appearance and characteristics of the young man to the old woman.  The old woman was taken aback, and then pulled him into the back room to have a look.

    Song Zichen entered the back room, and there was an old photo, black and white, on the wall. The photo showed a young man, whose appearance was exactly the same as the young man he had seen.

    However, under that photo is a memorial tablet.  The boy is dead.

    Songzi Chen felt chills in his heart. He stepped forward and saw that the boy died in 1986, and he had been dead for three years.  So what I saw the day before yesterday was a human or a ghost?

    The old woman said: "This is my grandson. He went to the town to buy some things the year before last, but he was seriously injured and died later. I am a blind old woman, and I don't know who did it, so that's all."  Yes, alas."

    Only then did Songzi Chen realize that the person who gave him the sachet turned out to be the ghost of a dead man.  This made him a little doubtful who didn't believe in ghosts and gods.  After leaving the old man's house, he first went to the Qinyang City Police Station to report the case, saying that two of his friends were missing in Fengmen Village, and asked the police to help find them.  However, after three days of searching, there was no result.  Back home in Beijing, he remembered the phoenix sachet, so he cut it open with scissors, and found a packet of powder inside, which looked like incense powder.

    He found a classmate who was doing chemical engineering to check, and was surprised to find that the ingredient of the face powder was ashes.  I rely on the scented ashes.

    However, for many years afterwards, he also inquired many ways to find his two friends, but he never found them again.  These two people seemed to have disappeared in Fengmen Village out of thin air.

    This is the end of the article.  After I read it, I let out a sigh of relief. I don't know if it's because of his outstanding writing skills or what. This story really gave me a sense of realism.

    "A travel note is written like a ghost story, will this magazine also publish it?" I asked suspiciously, and then looked at the name of the magazine: "China Travel Notes".  This magazine appears to be discontinued now.

    Wu Dan said: "Because this person was originally a well-known essayist in the 1980s. But he has passed away now. I thought I might be able to get in touch and ask for details."

    Zhao Yu said: "It seems that Uncle Wu believes that this article is true?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "I believe it more. But I have to go and see. Now there are almost twenty people who have gone crazy. Although the female body was burned, no one will continue to have this kind of problem, but from those crazy people  From the point of view that it has not yet returned to normal, we have not found the essential reason that caused these people to go crazy. And this reason is likely to be in Fengmen Village."

    I laughed and said, "Master, do you think the ashes sachet of pine nut Chen said, could it be to ward off evil spirits, so he is fine, and the whereabouts of the other two are unknown? They must have been killed by something."

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "I don't know where to go. But this incident has been going on for many years. Even if we go to investigate, the old lady who lives in Yuntai Village probably died long ago."

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "Uncle Wu, you are well-informed. If you were to guess, what kind of magical power does this village have that can keep zombies from rotting and drive so many people crazy?"

    Wu Dan shook his head and said, "If I knew, I wouldn't want to go and see for myself. How about it, do you want to go?"

      I looked at him suspiciously and said: "Master, you rarely have such a chivalrous heart. Why do you suddenly want to go to Fengmen Village secretly to rescue the people?"

    Wu Dan laughed and said: "To tell you the truth, Jin Shilan came to see me today."

    I suddenly realized: "She gave you a lot of money to solve this problem, because if it continues, she will also go crazy?"

    Wu Dan shrugged and said, "I am also very happy. Anyway, I am also very curious about this village. There is a lot of money, do you want to go together? If we go, we will share."

    I couldn't laugh or cry: "Master, hey~!"

    Wu Dan rolled his eyes: "Don't pull it down."

    Zhao Yu said from the side: "It just so happens that our director is also concerned about the fact that more than 20 citizens have gone crazy for no reason. Song Yan, if we go to invite Ying to investigate, he will definitely approve."

    I said suddenly: "He will approve it, but if he can't find it, he will push the responsibility to us without hesitation."

    "Approve what?" Suddenly, a familiar female voice came.  I looked back and saw Ruan Lingxi walking in with a baby in her arms.  The little doll was sleeping soundly, embracing her shoulders and motionless.

    Wu Dan said with a playful smile: "Apprentice's daughter-in-law, she gave birth after a few days of absence? My apprentice wants to be a father?"

    Ruan Lingxi rolled her eyes and spat: "Uncle Wu, don't be so serious, please. This is Xiaoman, see clearly!"

    "It's Xiaoman?" When I heard it was this little guy, I immediately became interested. I leaned over and saw that the little thing was still asleep, wearing a pink sweater and a small white bellyband, with a small mouth pouting.  What a sweet dream.

    "Why did you bring her here?" I asked Ruan Lingxi.

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said: "Xiaoman's mother is buying fruit in the nearby store, so I hugged Xiaoman to play. But she hasn't woken up yet."

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Just wake her up and it's over." Then, he stepped forward and pinched Xiaoman's fleshy little face and tugged at it.  Xiaoman frowned immediately, and opened his eyes reluctantly.

    Wu Dan immediately pushed me over: "He did it, he did it."

    Xiao Man frowned, curled his lips, and just wanted to open his mouth to cry, when he saw me, he immediately put away his crying face, raised his little finger, pointed at me and shouted: "Brother Erpu!!"

    At this time, everyone in the store was happy.

    I reluctantly took Xiaoman and said with a smile, "Tongyan Wuji, alas."

    At this time, Ruan Lingxi asked: "Where did you discuss to go?"

    Wu Dan said: "Fengmen Village, have you heard of it?"

    Ruan Lingxi shook her head: "I haven't heard of it, where is it? Where is it?"

    I said: "Maybe you know that there have been many incidents of people becoming crazy in Tianjin recently. We suspect that it has something to do with something in Fengmen Village."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "So you are going? Then I will go too."

    I frowned and said, "What are you doing, this is no joke."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "I can help you."

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "You are welcome. It would be even better if you could call in two or three helpers."

    Ruan Lingxi blinked and said, "Uncle Wu wants my senior sister and Boss Duan to help?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Well, anyway, the help is free. If they want to come, they can come, and if they can't, just forget it."

    Ruan Lingxi frowned and said: "It seems that this trip to Fengmen Village is quite dangerous."

    Wu Dan sighed: "But those whose fate is not hard enough dare not go."

    I rolled my eyes: "Then those tourists were fine before, they were just a little sick."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "That's because they didn't touch the things in Fengmen Village. I guess the two friends of Song Zichen must have touched something before they suddenly disappeared. Maybe they died somewhere."

    Just at this moment, Xiaoman suddenly shouted: "Brother Erbi!"

    I turned my gaze back to her face, and saw her dissatisfied look at my ignorance.  I laughed and said, "Why is Xiaoman calling my brother?"

    So Xiaoman took out something from the small pocket on the top of her bellyband, handed it to me, and shouted with a smile: "Xiaoman gave it to brother Erbi!!"

    I gladly took it, thinking it was a piece of candy or something, but after a closer look, it was quite unexpected: it turned out to be a lighter.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 171 Spy on Fengmen Village (Part 2)

    ?

    I took the lighter and put it in front of my eyes for a closer look. It seemed to be a brand, a zippo lighter.  It's a shade of navy and has the brand's logo printed on the bottom right corner.  Although the appearance is very simple, it seems to give people a very comfortable visual sense.

    I looked back and forth for a while, wondering if this is the legendary: "High-end atmosphere with high grade, low-key luxury with connotation, unrestrained foreign style with depth, simple and fashionable international style?"

    Although I don't know whether this lighter is a real brand name or a high imitation, it looks very low-key luxury.

    But this family even played with a lighter for a two-year-old doll, aren't they afraid of accidents?  I pondered for a while and understood: this lighter should be broken.

    So I opened the lid and pressed down.  Unexpectedly, the flame of the lighter "swished" and almost burned my hair.

    Nima, this lighter is not broken.  I wiped off my cold sweat.  Xiao Man yelled from the side: "Second brother, Ma Ma said this is dangerous!!"

    I looked at her mock-up with her lips curled up and frowning as if she was facing an enemy, and I thought to myself that you know that playing with fire is dangerous, and that you steal a lighter!  !

    I hurriedly put the lid back on the lighter, held it up to Xiaoman very seriously, and said, "Xiaoman, children are not allowed to play with fire. Where did this thing come from?"

    At this time, I heard someone behind me say: "Xiao Man, are you playing with grandpa's lighter again?!"

    I turned around when I heard the sound, and saw Xiaoman's mother walking in with two grapefruits and a bag of grapes.  I greeted her, and Xiaoman yelled in dissatisfaction: "Xiaoman is going to give it to Brother Erbi!"

    Xiaoman's mother said: "Brother is a policeman and doesn't smoke. How many times have I told you that you are not allowed to play with grandpa's lighter!!"

    I hurriedly handed the lighter to Xiaoman's mother, and said with a smile: "In the future, you put these dangerous things far away, and don't let the children get them. It's so dangerous."

    Xiaoman's mother sighed: "This is her grandfather's. Her grandfather likes to collect lighters, and he uses them himself. He usually hides them because he is afraid that the child will take them away. I didn't expect her to find them."

    Xiao Man pouted at this moment and said: "Ma Ma, then give it to Brother Er Bi!"

    Xiao Man's mother frowned, and was about to speak, but Xiao Man's face flushed from holding back, as if she was very, very angry.  Seeing that her mother refused to give it to me, she opened her mouth and burst into tears with a "wow".

    This situation is beyond our expectations.  I thought to myself what's going on with Nima?  ?  Why do you have to give me a lighter?  ?

    After coaxing for a long time, the baby just kept crying.  Later, Xiaoman's mother had no choice but to hand me the lighter and said, "You can keep this thing."

    I waved my hand and said, "That's not okay, let alone that I don't need a lighter, even this brand is expensive enough, especially the old man's collection."

    Xiaoman's mother smiled and said: "That's not bad for this one. You keep it, otherwise it will be very annoying if the child keeps crying."

    I had no choice but to take the lighter, shook it at Xiaoman, and said with a smile, "I'll take it, don't cry, it won't look good anymore."

    Seeing that I got the lighter, Xiaoman immediately stopped her tears, blinked her big eyes, and looked at me aggrieved.  Ruan Lingxi on the side couldn't help laughing and said, "The little girl wants to give you a lighter as a token of love."

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Then you take it with you."

    When I heard this, I pointed to Zhao Yu and asked Xiao Man, "Why didn't you give it to this brother? See how handsome this brother is."

    Xiaoman pouted, looked at Zhao Yu, and said, "Brother Piaoniang doesn't laugh."

    I was happy: "He just has the face of a goalkeeper. But if you grow up, you may like this, it's cool."

    Zhao Yu shook his head with a wry smile.

    Xiao Man expressed his incomprehension, but told me with a serious face that the lighter must be put away.  I smiled and nodded, and stuffed the lighter into my shirt pocket.

    This incident seemed to be a small episode at the time, and I didn't keep it in mind.  But looking back now, if I hadn't brought this ordinary lighter, I don't know if I would have survived after going to Fengmen Village.

    But at that time, the incident of Xiaoman giving away the lighter was just a small episode, and I didn't care about it.  After chatting for a while, Xiaoman went home with her mother. After discussing with Wu Dan and others, I decided to pack my bags and set off for Fengmen Village tomorrow.

    I looked at the route in advance and couldn't help but be speechless.  According to various sources, Fengmen Village is not easy to find, and there is only one path leading to the village that is not easy to find.

    Wu Dan meant to ask Boss Duan to send two helpers, so I dragged Zhao Yu to find Duan Qingshui.  ZhaoHe frowned and said, "No, it's just a trivial matter anyway, so you can do it yourself."

    I knew he was afraid of that shaky Tang Xin under Duan Qingshui, who always wanted to pull him to bed when he saw Zhao Yu.

    I was secretly happy, thinking that Zhao Yu would be embarrassed, so I decided to drag him along.  Zhao Yu had no choice but to follow me to find Duan Qingshui.

    When I went to Duan Qingshui's office, I saw Dao Zi and Tang Xin guarding the door, but they were whispering with solemn faces.

    I coughed softly, Tang Xin glanced at both of us, Zhao Yu subconsciously backed away.  But what surprised us both was that Tang Xin didn't come to cling to Zhao Yu, but stopped us in a very businesslike way: "What are you two doing here?!"

    I immediately pushed Zhao Yu over: "Beauty, I'll bring him to see you, he's too embarrassed to come by himself."

    Zhao Yu immediately glared at me.  Tang Xin curled her lips into a smile, raised her hand to touch Zhao Yu's cheek, and said coldly, "Boss is not free today, you'd better go back."

    I was very surprised by her change of attitude, thinking that when I met Zhao Yu before, she always called her little brother, let alone when she told me to get out.

    Zhao Yu also frowned, it seemed that he was surprised that his charm was not as good as before.  But I figured that something might have happened to Boss Duan.  I was about to break in to have a look, but when the door opened, Duan Qingshui appeared at the door, and said coldly to us, "Come in and tell."

    So Zhao Yu and I walked into Duan Qingshui's office.  After entering, I suddenly felt that the temperature in this room was much lower than other places.  It is already winter, and the air conditioner is not turned on in the office. Zhao Yu and I are both wearing overcoats, but Duan Qingshui is still wearing a shirt. Damn, this is not the same season.

    I looked at him and asked, "Boss Duan, what's the matter with you, you just came back from a vacation in Hawaii and you're not so hot?"

    Duan Qingshui sat back in his seat, pulled off his collar, and still put his feet on the desk.  When I looked at it, I saw that this guy was barefoot.  How hot is this?

    Zhao Yu said: "Mr. Duan is not feeling well, is there any strange disease?"

    Duan Qingshui said "Oh" noncommittally, and asked, "Why do you ask that?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Because Song Yan said that last time I saw you soaking in the ice pool, and Su Ling was using Ice Soul to heal your wounds and detoxify you. Looking at you now, it seems that you are not afraid of the cold. That's because there are  Heat poison, plus the spell itself is purely Yang, so it is more resistant to the cold. It¡¯s just that the internal organs will be damaged after a long time, and the life will be gradually shortened.¡±

    Duan Qingshui smiled and said, "You are right, but unfortunately this disease cannot be cured."

    After hearing this, I suddenly remembered that Duan Qingshui had mentioned it to me.  It seemed that he had to find some kind of snow mountain key to save his life.  But he had been looking for it for so many years, but he still couldn't find the whereabouts of that thing.

    This is also understandable, it is difficult to find a person in the vast crowd, let alone find a stone that no one else knows the purpose of?

    Duan Qingshui said: "What do you want to see me for?"

    I clicked my tongue and said, "Boss Duan, you let people know that you are unwell as soon as you come up, and we are embarrassed to ask you for help. The two of us want to go to Fengmen Village, and we wanted to invite you together."

    Duan Qingshui pondered and said: "Although I can't go, I can let Yun Yao go with you. There is only one condition."

    "What conditions?" I asked, thinking that I know you don't do business at a loss.

    Duan Qingshui sat upright and said, "I heard that your master Wu Dan has an ancient precious sword called Zhongtian."

    I was surprised and said: "You also know about Zhongtian?"

    Duan Qingshui smiled: "If Yun Yao goes with you this time, you should give him this knife when you come back."

    "This" I said, "This is my master's knife. We usually borrow it and he is reluctant to use it. I really don't know if he agrees to give it away."

    Duan Qingshui shrugged, leaned back on the chair, and said, "You guys can discuss it. But I know about Fengmen Village. It's a place of pure yin. If someone like Yunyao who practices pure yang kung fu can help  , things must get twice the result with half the effort.¡± (Remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 172 Spy on Fengmen Village (Part 2)

    ?

    I don't understand why Duan Qingshui wanted the Zhongtian Knife. This condition seems to have been premeditated.  Does that knife have any relationship with him?  At this time, I thought of the Dongba inscriptions on the Zhongtian Knife, and Duan Qingshui was from Dali, Yunnan.  Does he really have something to do with this knife?  Since there is a relationship, why not tell us directly, but express it in such a tactful way?

    I was puzzled, but Zhao Yu said from the side: "This matter can only be decided after we discuss it with Uncle Wu."

    Duan Qingshui nodded and said, "Then go back and ask."

    With that said, there was no intention of continuing to stay with us.  I went out with Zhao Yu, saw Dao Zi and Tang Xin still guarding the door.  Tang Xin saw us, smiled strangely, and led us downstairs.  Along the way, I felt that her honesty was a bit unexpected, so I couldn't help asking: "I said, sister, have you empathized? Why don't you cling to our police officer Zhao?"

    Tang Xin smiled strangely, and said, "In my eyes, it's one thing to like it, and another thing to like it enough to give up the desire to kill. You always trouble our boss to do this or that, and I'll watch from the sidelines."  It's very annoying, and I really want to kill you troublesome people."

    I pouted, knowing that this girl Tang Xin was cute on the outside and violent on the inside.  But I can't figure out where we offended her again.  I glanced at Zhao Yu, and Zhao Yu glared at me.

    When the two of us came out of the gate, Tang Xinfei kicked over with both feet: "Get lost!"

    Zhao Yu hid away, and I was kicked on all fours by her because I was stunned, and I immediately cursed inwardly.  Tang Xin walked away contentedly, I got up from the ground and cursed: "Who the hell is this!"

    Zhao Yu patted the dust off my clothes and said, "Who knows, this kind of woman is crazy."

    The two of us went back to Wu Dan's shop, told him about Duan Qingshui's conditions, and asked Wu Dan if he still needed that indifferent helper.  Wu Dan thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "I've seen Duan Qingshui's miraculous kung fu of meeting gods and killing gods, and Buddhas. It's amazing. That thing may save us a lot of trouble, promise him,  Ask Duan Yunyao to help."

    I frowned and said, "Master, you have carried that knife with you for so many years, so you just gave it to him?"

    Wu Dan said: "Duan Qingshui must have his reasons for wanting this knife. Moreover, the knife itself contains the mysterious runes of the Naxi people in Yunnan, and it may be related to their family."

    I asked, "Then why didn't he just ask us for it?"

    Wu Dan said: "Who said he didn't ask for it? He did ask for it a few times ago, but I don't know why he wanted this knife for no reason, so I didn't agree."

    I was very speechless in my heart: "Damn it, Master, why did you agree to this now?"

    Wu Dan said: "Didn't you trade your equipment for a teammate who is an expert? You can't lose money in business."

    After hearing this, I rolled my eyes, thinking that Miss Tang Xin is bothering us because Wu Dan is too petty to give them the Da Zhong Tian Dao?  But it seems that there is something else hidden, but the two of us can't figure it out.

    Her affairs were temporarily put aside.  The four of us have our own division of labor, Ruan Lingxi prepares the necessary daily food and drinking water for the journey, Wu Dan and Zhao Yu prepare various weapons and Taoist equipment.  I contacted Duan Yunyao and asked him to go to Fengmen Village with us.

    I greeted Duan Qingshui in advance and said that we agreed to his conditions.  So it didn't take long for Duan Yunyao to meet us at the bookstore.  I looked up and saw Duan Yunyao entered the door, followed by Su Ling.

    "Sister Immortal? Are you going with us too?" I looked at Su Ling in surprise and asked.

    Su Ling shook her head, handed me a violet purse, and said, "I checked Fengmen Village, and it is an excellent place to raise corpses. I heard that a female corpse of the Ming Dynasty was dug out from there.  Yes, so I was afraid that you would encounter some zombies after you went there, so I prepared some pills, which are specially designed to restrain the poison of corpses, and you all take them with you. It is made from Wushan snow lotus, and it is very effective."

    I remembered that Musha had used this thing to eliminate the toxins of the female corpse before, and it was very effective, so I quickly took it.

    Duan Yunyao lazily stood aside and asked, "Uncle, why are you calling me here? What ghost village are you going to?"

    I took a look at him, thinking that this guy is considered a magical body protector, and he doesn't look very good.

    Wu Dan didn't take it seriously, and threw the Zhongtian Knife to Duan Yunyao: "Boss Duan tried every means to get this knife, but I don't know what it has to do with you. If you can help us finish the matter of Fengmen Village, this knife will belong to you  .¡±

    Duan Yunyao smiled, took the knife, held it in his hand and threw it across in front of him.  I don't know if it's an illusion, but I seem to feel that there is an electric light shining from the sky, flashing across my face, and I can't help but close my eyes.

      When I opened my eyes again, I was taken aback.  I saw that Zhongtian Knife suddenly seemed to have life, a stream of golden light flowed from the handle to the blade, and immediately, I saw a burst of golden light shining from Duan Yunyao's half-rolled sleeves.

    I suddenly remembered the strange charm on his arm, and couldn't help but frowned, wondering if this knife belonged to their family?

    At this moment, Su Ling suddenly said: "Look!"

    I was taken aback for a moment, and saw that she was pointing at the sky outside the bookstore.  At this time, the sun was setting and the sky was a little dark.  However, in the sky that day, there seemed to be a strange cloud pattern suddenly appearing.

    I can't tell whether it was my imagination or a special weather phenomenon, but the clouds suddenly turned into a pattern that looked like a lion.  And the light of the setting sun was being blocked by the clouds, and the sunlight penetrated through the clouds, coating the pattern with a layer of gold.

    "The sky is abnormal." Wu Dan walked to us and sighed.

    At this moment, a gust of wind suddenly came from nowhere, which made my eyes sting.  When I looked carefully again, I saw that the lion-like cloud pattern was blown away by the wind and slowly disappeared.

    I looked at Su Ling with flying long hair and a pensive expression beside me, and asked, "Sister Immortal, do you know what this celestial phenomenon means?"

    Su Ling said: "It is said in ancient books that there is a way of celestial phenomena, and there is good and evil in the world. Many celestial phenomena correspond to things that are about to happen in the world. For example, at the end of the dynasty, there will be phenomena such as Ziwei and stars dimming; if there is another war, the Sirius star will shine.  The pattern of the cloud is very similar to a kind of divine beast. Different divine beasts indicate different celestial phenomena. The thing that looked like a lion just now is more like the legendary Suanni. The fifth of the Dragon Nine Sons  , looks like a lion. It is very quiet and loves fireworks. So it is often placed on the Buddha's seat or on the incense burner."

    "Suanni?" I smiled and said, "That's a good name. But what does this celestial phenomenon indicate?"

    Su Ling shook her head and said, "I don't know."

    I looked at Duan Yunyao who was holding a knife behind me, and thought that there must be no connection between him and mashed garlic.

    Nothing to say all night.  Early the next morning, Wu Dan called us to set off, and each of us shared a backpack with a lot of things in it.  I took it, opened it, and saw that besides food, there were things like folding shovels.

    "I rely on Master, shall we go to rob the tomb or explore the road?" I looked at the shovel and asked.

    "If you don't know what you need, just bring it with you." Wu Dan said: "Yesterday, I asked someone to draw the two gods according to the appearance you described. Can you see if it looks like this?"

    I took it over and saw that the male civil servant had a slender official hat with a slender brim and a dark complexion, much like the Song Dynasty civil servant I was talking about.  The female general held a long gun and wore a war robe. She was heroic and heroic, just like the woman in my fantasy.

    I nodded and said, "The clothes and hair styles are pretty much the same, but I can't remember the appearance."

    Wu Dan said: "I scanned this picture and compared it with historical figures on the Internet. Guess who is the person identified?"

    Zhao Yu also asked curiously: "Who is it?"

    Wu Dan said: "The direct minister of the Northern Song Dynasty, Mr. Bao Zheng, who judges cases like a god; the woman is Mu Guiying, the god of war in the Southern Song Dynasty."

    "I wipe, are you kidding me?" I said in surprise.

    Master Bao and Mu Guiying feel that they can't get together, and they can still be enshrined in a ghost village. What kind of mentality do the people in this village have?

    Zhao Yu was stunned and said, "Well, what's going on here?"

    Wu Dan said with a smile: "When we go and have a look, I will tell you my guess and the information I found."

    I saw that Wu Dan was being tricky, so I didn't ask any more questions, and followed them on the journey.

    ?First, we went to Qinyang City, and then we followed the route of Fengmen Village, which we finally found, into the deep mountains.

    Along the rugged mountain road, try to find the path leading to Fengmen Village.

    It is already winter, and everything is depressed.  When we stepped into the deep mountains, the hustle and bustle of the world went away, only a few shrill birdsong rang in the mountains, the ancient trees stood tall, and the ground was full of weeds. The scenery made people feel a lot of desolation.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 173 Yin Yang Village (Part 1)

    ?

    We searched for a long time, but couldn't find the path leading to Fengmen Village, so we stopped to see if there were other small villages nearby.

    We looked around and found that there was a rugged winding mountain road behind the woods.  The road was finally a little crowded, because we saw a passerby, an old man wearing a straw hat.

    "Hey, hey, sir!" I yelled for a long while, but the old man didn't hear me and walked straight forward.

    When I chased to the mountain road, I saw that the old man disappeared somewhere.

    I was a little dejected, turned around suddenly, and saw a figure in white clothes appearing behind me, which startled me, and I couldn't help but take a step back.  Taking a closer look, Nima, it turned out to be Ruan Lingxi in a white coat.

    Ruan Lingxi frowned and said, "What are you doing?"

    I breathed a sigh of relief: "It's okay, why are you wearing white clothes? Don't you usually wear white? Scared to death."

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly: "Don't make excuses if you're timid." Saying that, she walked away from me.

    A group of five of us arrived on this winding mountain road.  Wu Dan held the map and looked at it for a while, then shook his head and said, "Could it be that the map has been around for too long and doesn't match the actual route?"

    "Let's rest for a while, maybe there will be passing cars, and it would be good to take a ride at that time." Zhao Yu suggested.

    Although that is what we say, we are not sure if there will be a car passing by.  So the five of us sat on the side of the road and drank some water.  Unexpectedly, before waiting for a long time, a car actually drove over.

    I stood up and took a closer look, Nima, this car is domineering, not an ordinary car, but a hearse.  There was a white flag hanging on the car, and the word "Dian" was written on the front of the car. Driving over under the gradually dimming sky and the hideous background of dead tree branches, it was a bit more ghostly.

    I asked Wu Dan: "Master, can this car be stopped"

    Wu Dan said: "There is no taboo, let's go. If you point us to walk, I don't know when we will arrive."

    So I ran to the middle of the road, waved and shouted: "Master, stop the car!"

    The hearse came to a slow stop.  I went up, and when the car door opened, I saw a middle-aged man sitting in the driver's seat, looking at us coldly.

    "Master, where is your car going?" I asked with a smile, trying to ignore the guy's cold expression.  Take a ride if you're on the road.

    "Go where the dead are going." The driver said coldly.

    I shivered, and then I looked at the back seat of the hearse.  The hearse was remodeled from a van, and only the two seats in the front row were reserved, while the rear row was a carriage, and a dead body was lying in the carriage. Although the body was covered with a white cloth, the face was exposed.  I saw that the corpse was a young girl, with fair eyebrows and long hair, but now she was dead, her face was pale.

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Then please take us for a while. I remember that Fengmen Village should go up along this road."

    The driver said coldly: "Come on."

    There was no place in the front seat of the car, only Wu Dan went to sit in the co-pilot, and the four of us had to squeeze casually with the corpse.

    After a few of us got into the car, we were careful not to touch the corpse.  But after the car started, due to the bumpy mountain road, the dead body also bumped suddenly, and its arm hit my ankle, and I shivered suddenly, it was so cold.

    Ruan Lingxi seemed to grab my arm in fear.  No one spoke in the car, and there was an oppressive silence.

    I frowned, and in order to alleviate the weird atmosphere, I asked, "Master driver, is this corpse someone from your village?"

    The driver said coldly, "It's my daughter."

    After hearing this, I shivered suddenly.  This sentence made me completely lose the desire to continue chatting.

    The driver said that there was no way to send us to Fengmen Village, and he wanted to go home.  But his family's small village is not far from Fengmen Village.  A few of us discussed it, thinking that it would be better to go to this uncle's village to rest for a while, and then go to Fengmen Village the next day.

    So we followed the uncle to the village where he lived.  I didn't expect that there were not too few people in this village, but what surprised me was that the popularity of this village was not strong.  I looked at it for a long time, and I always felt that some people had a ghostly look on their faces, but they were not completely ghosts, so I couldn't help being a little surprised.  But at this time, the sky light gradually pulled away, and the shadows of these weird villagers could not be seen.

    At this time, Aunt Guo, who runs a farmhouse, received us.  So the five of us stayed at her house.

    We put down our luggage, and Aunt Guo went to prepare meals.  I went out with Ruan Lingxi, planning to explore the way.

    We just strolled out like this, a wide water in the village?I like small animals very much. I have dogs in my hometown. Most dogs like me very much. I have never seen such a personality. The little ones still bite me.  "

    Wu Dan laughed: "If you look like a bun, don't blame the dog for following you."

    I was about to refute, when Aunt Guo suddenly said: "Girl, young man, young people have always died in our village since last year. Later, a Feng Shui master said, let us not wear white clothes in the village, saying yes  It provokes evil spirits. People in this village don't like people wearing white clothes, so the girl should change into one."

    Ruan Lingxi looked down at her clothes, curled her lips: "Okay, strange custom."

    Duan Yunyao was staring at that side at this time, and shouted: "I'm hungry, I'm starting, uncles and sisters, feel free."

    As he spoke, he picked up a bowl of noodles and ate a few mouthfuls.

    "Delicious! Is this the stewed noodles made by Auntie herself?" Duan Yunyao asked Aunt Guo while eating.

    Aunt Guo turned around to look at him, smiled suddenly, and said, "It's delicious. This is a local snack of ours. It's called chaiguo hand-rolled stewed noodles. It was sent by the funeral in front."

    After saying this, Duan Yunyao spat out a mouthful of noodles, and suddenly lost his appetite.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 174: Yin Yang Village (Part 2)

    ?

    After hearing this, I remembered the hearse we had been in and the corpse on that car, so I asked, "Aunt Guo, what does the driver who brought us here do? Something happened at home?"

    Aunt Guo was silent for a while, then said: "The driver is not actually a driver. His family has been in the funeral business for generations. You can see that he is driving a hearse. The driver's surname is Ding, and his name is Ding Yuli.  There was one daughter left, named Xiaoqian, who also died in the end. Alas, everyone in the village said that it was too dark for him to do this business, and he was destined to cause disasters for the family."

    I frowned and said, "Then how did this girl named Xiaoqian die, was she sick or an accident?"

    Aunt Guo sighed: "Forget it, it's useless to talk about it, you guys have dinner, and take a good rest after eating."

    Having said that, Aunt Guo shook her head and left with a sigh.  I was about to continue to hold her to ask questions, but Wu Dan said: "Let's eat first, and we'll talk about something when we're full. However, the atmosphere in this village is not quite right, bastard apprentice, do you see anything?"

    I shook my head and said: "I just feel that there is something wrong with this village, but I can't tell what's wrong. The people I see during the day are also human, but some villagers have weaker yang energy. I think it's the yin energy of this ghost place."  Because of Sheng."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Whatever happened to him, this noodle is edible anyway, eat all of it."

    Since there was no other food to choose from, the few of us sat around and finished the bowl of noodles in front of us.  After eating, we went to our respective rooms.  This is a farmhouse, there are not too many rooms, Ruan Lingxi has one room, and the four of us live in one room.  Wu Dan asked Duan Yunyao to sleep with me, and I agreed.

    This bumpy road is really tiring.  I took off my coat and lay on the bed. Soon, I was tired and was about to fall asleep. Suddenly, I felt a coat being thrown on my face.

    I woke up immediately, and saw that it was Duan Yunyao who had thrown my coat over: "Uncle, don't put your clothes away casually, okay?"

    "Uncle, your sister! How old am I?" I said angrily.

    Duan Yunyao ignored me and lay down next to me, ready to fall asleep.  I let out a long sigh, shook out the coat again, and hung it on the hook on the wall.  I was too tired just now, so I just tossed my clothes and didn't tidy them up. I didn't expect this kid to have so many problems. No wonder Wu Dan refused to live with him.

    When I put away my clothes and was about to lie down, I saw a note suddenly appearing on the bed.

    The paper looked pink, like torn pages from a diary.  I unfolded it and was shocked: it was written for me.

    I saw it read: "Song Yan, help me. Xiaoqian."

    Damn, this note was written for me?  ?  !  !

    I glanced at Duan Yunyao who was lying next to him. This kid was lying down with his back to me. I don't know if it was a prank by this guy.  So, I patted him and shouted, "Boy, did you write this note?"

    Duan Yunyao turned over and sat up, frowning: "What? I just wanted to sleep."

    "This note, is it your prank?" I threw the note in front of him and asked.

    Duan Yunyao picked up the note and looked at it, then smiled and said: "Uncle, who is this Xiaoqian? Could it be the female ghost that aunt mentioned? Emma, ??there are still ghosts looking at you, hahaha."

    I looked at his expression, it didn't look like a fake, and I couldn't help becoming suspicious: Who the hell is sick, are you kidding me?

    The point is, none of us have the leisure to play this kind of trick.

    I couldn't help but think of the scene where I was held by the female ghost again.  Could it be that it was not an illusion, but a real female ghost appeared?  Xiaoqian appeared, she stuffed this note in my pocket?

    But how can I help her, isn't this guy dead?

    Thinking of Aunt Guo's words, I couldn't help shivering again: Is Xiaoqian's death an unjust death, a violent death, and something else hidden?

    I looked around, but I didn't see her ghost, so I lay down for the time being, thinking I'd better take care of him, and when she came to look for me again, I'd just figure out a solution.

    Thinking of this, I soon fell asleep.

    In a drowsy state, I heard someone calling my name: "Song Yan, Song Yan"

    I opened my eyes and looked around again, but was surprised to find that Duan Yunyao had disappeared, and I was lying on a big bed alone.  The point is, there is something wrong with this bed too.

    It seems to have turned into an old-fashioned bed, and the windows have also turned into wooden window lattices like those in costume dramas.  I shivered, and felt a chill in my heart: have you traveled through time?

    I heard the shout coming from the window, so I got out of bed quickly, went to the window, and went outside.  Look up, Ciao, that farmyardIt turned into several small classical inn buildings, surrounded by a courtyard.  The door is very high, with a red lantern hanging on it. On the lantern, there are two calligraphy characters: inn.

    Your sister at the inn, let me go, when did the farmhouse become an ancient inn?

    At this time, I suddenly heard a car horn.  Looking back, a white luxury car drove up to the door of the inn.  I frowned, and saw a few sparrows hovering on the roof of the car.

    I took a step back subconsciously, because I heard that there are a few sparrows flying on the roof of some hearses. They are the sparrows.

    So I spit quickly, regardless of whether it is a hearse, anyway, it can't be a normal vehicle that appeared at this time.

    Sure enough, as soon as the car door opened, a woman in a white shroud got out.  I took a look and broke out in a cold sweat: this Nima is that Xiaoqian.

    "You, are you a human or a ghost?" I asked.  After asking, I also felt that what I said was nonsense.  It must be a ghost.

    That Xiaoqian didn't speak, just glanced at me, turned around and left, as if she wanted me to follow her.  After thinking about it for a while, I decided to go over and have a look.  So, I followed her about a meter away and walked forward slowly.

    There was silence all around, and the night was misty. I followed a ghost away from the human habitation and went to the barren mountains and fields. No matter how I thought about it, I felt creepy.

    After following the white shadow from a distance to the field, she disappeared in a flash.  The surroundings are very quiet, and I stand in a wilderness, at a loss.  Suddenly, there was a strange sound of music in the field.

    That voice sounded bitter and weird, and it seemed extraordinarily weird in such a quiet night, which made people get goosebumps all over their bodies after hearing it.  I gathered myself together to distinguish carefully. It seemed to be the sound of Peking Opera. Where did the sound come from?

    It was dark all around, and I glanced at it, only to see a bare mound not far away, and nothing else.

    Just as I was about to leave, I heard the sound of the Beijing opera again.  I frowned and looked at the bare mound, wondering if there was something buried in it?

    Depressed, I took courage and dug down the mound of soil. After digging for a while, I found a section of white stuff in the soil.  I was taken aback, and continued to dig down, pulling the white thing away.

    After I pulled out the things in the soil, I was completely scared to pee.  There's a severed hand buried in the bloody mound!  I quickly threw that hand away, and ran back the way I came.  However, after running for a few steps, she felt that something was wrong, so she stopped and looked back, only to see that Xiaoqian was standing beside the severed hand, looking at the hand sadly.

    I wiped off my cold sweat, wondering if this hand is her own?  Seeing that she didn't harm me, I became more courageous, and simply walked back, lifted up the sleeve of her right hand and looked, and was shocked: Sure enough, her right hand was gone.  I remembered that it was my left hand, not my right hand, that touched Xiaoqian's body on the hearse.

    Could it be that at that time, she was telling me that one of her hands was gone and asked me to find it for her?

    Xiaoqian looked at me sadly, I couldn't bear to turn around and left, so I asked, "Do you have any unfulfilled wishes?"

    I saw her turn around after hearing this, and look at the hillside in the distance.

    I took a few steps forward suspiciously, and suddenly felt that my vision expanded.  Only then did I realize that I was standing on a high slope with a valley below. In the valley was a large cemetery. Although the tombs were of different sizes, they were well planned. It seemed to be the public cemetery of Yuehuquan Village.  In that cemetery, I saw a red cloth on the head of a grave, and an evocation coil was erected.  This is the sign of a new tomb, that is, the tomb of the dead who has just been buried in the ground.

    It seems that it is Xiaoqian's grave.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 175 Yin Yang Village (Part 2)

    ?

    I was about to ask Xiaoqian why she called me here, but when I looked back, I saw that she had disappeared, and I couldn't help but feel a little dazed.

    At this moment, I seemed to hear a loud noise in my ears, and I couldn't help feeling dizzy.

    At this moment, I felt someone pushing me: "Uncle, wake up, get up and watch the fun!"

    I just woke up.  After he regained consciousness, he realized that he was still lying in the home of Aunt Guo in that farmhouse, and Duan Yunyao had already woken up.  It turned out that the Xiaoqian incident last night was just a dream.

    "Why is it so noisy outside?" I frowned.

    "It seems that the villagers are making trouble at the entrance of the village, saying that some tombstone has been smashed." Duan Yunyao said: "It sounds very lively, I'll go and have a look."

    With that said, the guy jumped out of bed and went out.  I shook my head and thought to myself: After all, I am a child, and I still love to join in the fun.

    I got dressed and went out, and saw a group of villagers gathered outside the compound of the farmhouse, most of them were onlookers.  In the crowd of onlookers, a middle-aged man turned his back to me and was fighting four other people.  One of them was an old man in his sixties with a serious face.  Next to her was an obese rural woman with a swollen face; after that were two men in their early thirties, who also seemed to be from the same village.

    At this time, the rural woman was pointing at the middle-aged man and yelling.  I turned to the side and saw that the middle-aged man turned out to be the driver of the hearse, Ding Yuli.

    I don't understand Henan dialect very well, but I feel that the woman is swearing viciously.  I saw Aunt Guo was also in the crowd, so I leaned over and asked, "Auntie, what are these people doing?"

    Aunt Guo said in a low voice: "The one cursing is the wife of the village chief, and the one next to him is our village chief. The two men behind are the nephews of the village chief. It seems that dozens of tombstones in the village chief's house have been smashed. The village chief  The family has been born and raised in our village for several generations. Although some people have gone to other places to live, the foundation is here. No, the ancestral graves have been smashed, and the news has exploded in the village. Now it is reported to the police station  Yes, the police will be here soon."

    "The cemetery?" I suddenly remembered the place I visited last night, and couldn't help feeling horrified.

    "But why is Uncle Ding here?" I asked suspiciously.

    Aunt Guo sighed in a low voice: "Why can it be? Xiaoqian said that she died by accident, saying that there was a traffic accident. But Lao Ding suspected that the grandson of the village chief was killed on purpose."

    "What's the matter?" Duan Yunyao also came over and asked.

    Aunt Guo just told us that the eldest son of the village head is quite powerful and has become the secretary of the county party committee.  Giving birth to a son is very violent, and Xiaoqian is a high school alumni and a fellow villager, so they chase him.  As a result, this kid had many girlfriends outside, Xiaoqian got angry when she found out, and proposed to break up.  The other party tried to entangle her many times, but unexpectedly drove Xiaoqian to death.  There are many witnesses to this incident, but who dares to provoke the son of the county party secretary.  Moreover, someone above the secretary of the county party committee suppressed this matter.

    I frowned after hearing this, but recalled that Xiaoqian's right hand was cut off, so I asked Aunt Guo if she knew about it.  Aunt Guo sighed: "I heard from the people in the village that Xiaoqian was arrested by a few gangsters by that kid before she died. She said that she taught her a lesson, chopped off her hand, and was finally tied to the road and hit by a car.  .

    "Damn, lawlessness!" Duan Yunyao scolded: "This kind of family will not be relieved if their ancestral graves are smashed!"

    Aunt Guo sighed: "What can we do? People don't fight with officials, we can't fight with others who are officials. Everyone in the village sympathizes with Ding's family, but no one dares to speak out to help. Now we can only help Xiaoqian  Prepare a decent funeral and that's it."

    After hearing this, I was out of breath.  The grandson is so fucking cheap.  At this time, Uncle Ding got into a fight with the village head's family. It seemed that he smashed the tombstone of the ancestral grave, so what happened to revenge for Xiaoqian.  People in the village began to fight, and after a while, police cars roared from the mountain road.

    This quarrel caused Ruan Lingxi, Wu Dan, and Zhao Yu to quarrel.  When asked why, everyone was extremely speechless.  When the police station heard the reason, they said they were going to visit the cemetery.  A few of us saw this and followed.

    Walking down the mountain road, when I reached the cemetery, I found that it was really the place I saw in my dream.  When a group of people walked past the mound, I subconsciously glanced at it, thinking that this was the place where Xiaoqian's hand was dug out in my dream last night.  I silently wrote it down, thinking that when I came back, I asked Zhao Yu and the others to help dig it out to see if it was really manned, not just a dream.

    When I arrived at the cemetery, I saw, wow, the village head's house, the broken tombstone was tilted aside, the incense ash was scattered all over the place, and the scene was a mess.

    "Comrade policeman, look, this is him.?Our house was smashed!  "The rural woman pointed at Uncle Ding and shouted.

    I looked at the cemetery and thought to myself that it would be impossible for one person to drop so many tombstones.

    But it seems that except for Uncle Ding, other villagers will not, or dare not smash the ancestral grave of the village chief's family. After all, his son is still the secretary of the county party committee.

    I looked carefully at the side of the cemetery, and saw some gold and silver papers and other things scattered beside the tomb.  If it is for relatives and friends to go to the grave, it seems that except for Xiaoqian, no one else has died in the village recently.

    However, it seems wrong to visit Xiaoqian's grave.  Xiaoqian's body had just been brought home, so why would she have to stay at home for three to five days before the funeral could take place?  I thought about it, I saw a new grave in my dream last night, what about the grave?

    Thinking of this, I looked around, and it seemed that there was nothing.  Could it be that the tomb appeared later, because Xiaoqian reminded me to find her severed hand?

    The police probably did not dare to offend the family of the secretary of the county party committee, so they asked Uncle Ding to trouble him, saying that he would take him back to the police station to ask about the situation.  When I heard this, I felt that it was not a big deal.  I'm afraid that if a secretary enters the police station and avenges his private revenge, Uncle Ding will suffer a lot from now on.

    I frowned, and stepped forward and said, "Everyone, you say that the case must be based on real evidence, right? So many tombstones were smashed by you in one night, how can you just smash them by one person? Besides, this stone tablet seems to be of good quality."  , thick enough, if it breaks open, besides strength, you must have a tool, right? Do you have evidence for a big hammer for smashing stones, and if you don¡¯t have evidence, you embarrass others, what kind of public officials?!"

    Originally, the villagers were quite critical of the village chief's family. When I said this, many people whispered in agreement.  The policeman glanced at me and snorted coldly, "Who are you?!"

    Zhao Yu stepped forward and showed them the police officer's certificate: "My friend, but what my friend said is right, we handle the case, don't we pay attention to evidence. I think so, you should investigate this matter first, let Ding  Uncle, go home and wait for your notice to assist in the investigation. After all, there is a funeral at home, and it is not good to arrest people without warrants and show them to the villagers at this time."

    When the villagers heard it, they all echoed: "Yes, the girls are all dead, so what else do you want?"

    "Is there really no way for people to survive??"

    "This smashing of the tombstone doesn't look like someone did it. Could it be that he was punished by heaven and struck by lightning"

    These words completely angered the middle-aged woman, and the flesh-faced woman immediately became angry: "What are you talking about, why was it struck by lightning, your family was just fucking struck by lightning!!"

    The people at the police station were also a little embarrassed, and finally warned Uncle Ding a few words, and then drove away.

    Uncle Ding looked at the few of us, sighed, and turned to leave.  I wanted to follow up and ask, so I called Wu Dan and they all followed up.

    Looking back, I saw Wu Dan staring at the destroyed tombs.  I called out to him, and Wu Dan followed.

    "Master, what are you looking at?" I asked.

    "Looking at the shredded paper beside the grave, it's interesting." Wu Dan smiled, rushed up a few steps, and patted Uncle Ding on the shoulder: "I said brother, how about we chat at noon?"

    Ding Yuli said coldly: "I am not familiar with you, so I have nothing to say."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Oh, this is too unfeeling. Didn't this help you just now. I said brother, did you smash the tombstone? I have seen gold and silver paper next to the tomb. By the way, you still understand  Do you want to use the technique of "borrowing ghosts to dismantle yang"?" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 176 Borrowing Ghosts to Dismantle Yang

    ?

    After hearing this, Uncle Ding's face darkened, and then he suddenly sneered and said, "So how many of you are people who know a little bit about Taoism?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Well, let's find a place to talk about it."

    Having said that, we followed Uncle Ding to his house.

    Perhaps it was because the villagers did not want to be neighbors with Uncle Ding because of his special occupation, so Uncle Ding lived in a smaller street away from the main road of the village.  There is only his family's house on one side of the street, and wasteland on the other side.  Uncle Ding's house is on the left. It is a row of century-old houses with brick and wood structure, standing like a dying old man in the dilapidated.

    ?Because the family has a funeral, and Uncle Ding is engaged in the funeral industry, as soon as I entered the door, I saw paper people and paper carts all over the yard.  Nima, fortunately, I was mentally prepared in advance, otherwise, in this slightly dim and gloomy sky, it is so lifelike, as if it is alive, it is really a bit scary.

    I walked through the pile of paper people and saw a bucket of water standing in front of the house door, even steaming.  I stepped forward to take a look and saw a few Sophora japonica flowers floating in the water.

    "Use Sophora japonica and alkaline water to boil 'golden water', and sweep it on the square silver paper on the paper money, which is the gold and silver paper used in the underworld." Wu Dan stepped forward to take a look, and said with his tusk: "The current Mingbi Yuanbao  What, there is no such careful craftsmanship at all."

    Uncle Ding said coldly: "So what if you are careful, it's still for the dead. Sigh."

    Seeing Uncle Ding's expression of grief and indignation, I couldn't help but sigh when I thought of what happened to his daughter before.  Thinking of what Wu Dan said about borrowing ghosts to demolish the sun, he asked curiously: "Master, what does it mean to borrow ghosts to demolish the sun?"

    Wu Dan pointed to the paper figurines and horses in the yard, and said: "The so-called borrowing ghosts is to manipulate these paper figurines and paper horses like puppets by a Taoist method, and turn them into real people at night to do some things, such as  , Smashing a tombstone or something. Demolition is more domineering. As the saying goes, it¡¯s stealing the sky and changing the sun. For example, temporarily hiding a certain place, or turning a familiar place into another unfamiliar place. In fact, it¡¯s like a ghost hitting a wall  It¡¯s a bit similar, except that the ghost hitting the wall is an impromptu performance performed by ghosts on the spot, and this use of ghosts to demolish the sun is premeditated.¡±

    ?I was a little stunned, and thought to myself, how could I be bullied if I have this ability?  But it seems that Uncle Ding is not as powerful as Wu Dan said, after all, the puppets he can manipulate only dare to appear at night.

    I took a closer look at these things in Uncle Ding¡¯s house, paper clothes, shrouds, evocation flags, paper figurines, bone altars All kinds of funeral supplies are piled up on the counters and shelves in the warehouse.

    Wu Dan was speechless and said: "Old Ding, we all know about your daughter. We can also pay blood for blood. Why should we let that grandson live happily and pay for your daughter in vain? Even if he smashed his house  The ancestral graves are useless. Sooner or later that family will repair their own ancestral graves, isn't your work in vain?"

    Ding Yuli said coldly: "Then what should I do, kill someone? I want to take revenge, but I can't see that beast at all! He is the son of the county party secretary, where can I find him?"

    Wu Dan said with a smile: "It's not really asking you to kill people, it's a matter of violating morality. Although lowering someone's head is also a virtue of viciousness, but if the target is the kind of person who has no conscience, it's not a problem  thing."

    Ding Yuli turned his head in an instant, stared at him and said word by word: "Teach me, how to let those beasts who killed my daughter get their due retribution!"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "You can help me, but you have to promise us to take us to Fengmen Village. I don't want you to take us in either, as long as you find the entrance of the village."

    Ding Yuli gritted his teeth, nodded and said: "If you can help me teach those beasts a lesson, let alone send you to Fengmen Village, or accompany you to Ghost Gate, I will go too!"

    When I heard this, I hurriedly pulled Wu Dan aside and asked, "Master, didn't you say that a person who learns the Tao should not use sorcery on others no matter what the reason? Are you breaking the precept?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "It doesn't count, I don't harm anyone. However, I just noticed that the girl's hand is missing. It's in the corpse."

    I was taken aback, looking from the shroud, if you look carefully, you can indeed find a clue: one of the girl's hands is showing a shape under the white cloth, and the other is empty.

    "Damn, Master, when did you find out?" I said in surprise, "Do you know where that hand was buried?"

    "It's not that I know, but you went to the cemetery in the middle of the night yesterday. Yun Yao came to tell me early in the morning that he dug out a human hand like a dog digging the ground, and buried it in Nima himself. Later, he even walked back by himself to continue  sleep." Wu Dan shook his head and said, "I never thought that you still have sleepwalking, you can still solve crimes while sleepwalking, and know where the murderer's severed hands are buried.""What? I was sleepwalking?! I thought it was real!" I said speechlessly.

    When Ding Yuli heard this, he stood up immediately: "What, do you know that Xiaoqian's hand was cut off?? Where is the severed hand?!"

    Wu Dan helped him to sit down, and said: "Be safe and don't be impatient. If you really want to take revenge, you'd better listen to me, but you have to borrow Xiaoqian's body for a while. If you think it's acceptable, then I will  Just help you, you can not only avenge Xiaoqian, but also make the truth known to the public."

    I asked suspiciously: "Master, what are you going to do?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "I'm here to show you the real 'Borrowing Ghosts'."

    We didn't know what to do, so we had to follow Wu Dan.  Taking advantage of the daytime, Wu Dan asked us to tie a few white banners made of white paper with Uncle Ding.  There are a few spells drawn on the white flag that I can't understand.  According to Wu Dan, this is a kind of soul-calling flag evolved from corpse-hunting people in western Hunan, which is different from the soul-calling flags on ordinary funerals or graves.  This thing can mainly play the role of a corpse.

    We prepared for most of the day, and just as an adjustment, we rested at Uncle Ding's house.  It's just that it's creepy to rest among a bunch of paper people.  When I turned my head, I saw a familiar paper cart again, which surprised me again.  This car is exactly the same as the car that Xiaoqian's ghost was riding that night.  I'll go, I dare say that this car was burned by Uncle Ding for Xiaoqian.

    In the evening, Wu Dan set up an incense table on the ground and sprinkled paper money.  Then put a bronze mirror in the southeast, and asked Ruan Lingxi to follow his instructions to stand in front of the bronze mirror and look at the scene inside.

    Ruan Lingxi looked in the mirror and said, "Uncle Wu, there's nothing in here."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "It will be soon. Xiaoqian's ghost is relatively weak, and she can't speak. You are the only girl among us, so I have to trouble you to dub Xiaoqian. Well, you look at the scene in the mirror  , when Xiaoqian walks to the village chief's house and knocks on the door, I will dub her." Then, Wu Dan handed Ruan Lingxi a note.

    After reading it, Ruan Lingxi let out an "ah" and frowned, "Uncle Wu, your idea is quite scary."

    Wu Dan laughed and said, "Thriller can scare those grandchildren."

    As he said, he sprinkled the paper money in his hand, turned around a few times to Xiaoqian's corpse parked in the mourning hall, and shouted: "Get up!"

    Suddenly, the corpse sat up inadvertently as if alive.  Although I was mentally prepared, I subconsciously hid back.

    I saw the corpse with its eyes closed, moving forward mechanically.  Walking indeed, but walking like a puppet.  At this time, I leaned in front of Ruan Lingxi's bronze mirror, and was surprised to find that the mirror reflected the corpse's every move.  It turns out that this guy is an infrared monitor, monitoring every move of the corpse.

    Wu Dan saw the corpse walking out, so he winked at me, Zhao Yu, and Duan Yunyao.  The three of us knew each other and followed Xiaoqian's body out to observe her condition.  When she reached the village road, she turned mechanically again, raised her left hand, and knocked on the door of the villager's house.

    "Who is it?" I only heard someone answer from behind the door.  Naturally, Xiaoqian couldn't talk to her, so the person asked even more strangely: "Who is it? It's the middle of the night."

    As I said that, I heard someone open the door.  The moment I opened the door, I looked at it under the moonlight, and I was startled, "Ah", and the family members were also arguing.  Everyone went out and saw that it was a dead man knocking on the door, and they were frightened to pee.  At this time, Zhao Yu and I pretended to go over and asked, "What's going on?"

    After busy work during the day, everyone recognized Zhao Yu, and they all grabbed him and said, "Comrade policeman, look, this female ghost is knocking on the door!"

    At this time, Xiaoqian's body had already passed the house, and continued to knock on the door of the next door.

    Zhao Yu said: "Although I don't believe in evil, but since people die and refuse to go to the ground for peace, there must be grievances and things that cannot be let go. She must want the whole village to come to her to witness something. Don't be afraid, everyone.  Follow along and have a look!"

    After hearing what he said, the people in the village were afraid and curious, and wanted to see what the dead man wanted to do when he came back from the dead, so they followed me and Zhao Yu, trailing behind Xiaoqian far away.  At this time, Duan Yunyao shouted in the village: "Don't miss it when you pass by, the female corpse is revived to avenge your innocence~! Watch the female corpse take revenge~! Who is the murderer who killed Xiaoqian? Let the corpse identify itself  !!"

    I turned around and glared at him, cursing: "Okay, what do you think of acting at night?"

    Duan Yunyao said nonchalantly: "Isn't it just to let everyone look at the female ghost to identify the murderer? But the body of the female ghost's sister is stitched up, and it was hit like that by a car. Will it fall apart after walking too much?"

    I gritted my teeth and said, "If you talk about it again, I'll break it up for you."

    Just as she was talking, Xiaoqian came to the door of the village chief's house.  The village chief's wife must have heard Duan Yunyao shouting early in the morning. Before Xiaoqian could knock on the door, the sultry-faced old woman opened the door and shouted: "It's so late at night that people are not allowed to sleep?! You guys  Fucking all-ah-!!!"

    Right at this point, when she saw the pale face of a female corpse in front of her, she was so frightened that she screamed again and again, turned around and ran into the house.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)sp; Just as she was talking, Xiaoqian came to the door of the village chief's house.  The village chief's wife must have heard Duan Yunyao shouting early in the morning. Before Xiaoqian could knock on the door, the sultry-faced old woman opened the door and shouted: "It's so late at night that people are not allowed to sleep?! You guys  Fucking all-ah-!!!"

    Right at this point, when she saw the pale face of a female corpse in front of her, she was so frightened that she screamed again and again, turned around and ran into the house.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 177 Sanmiao Village

    ?

    I looked at the virtue of the village chief's wife, and I was very relieved.  I thought to myself: Damn it, it made you so pissed off, it¡¯s all right now, isn¡¯t it?  ?

    I was secretly having fun by the side, and saw Xiaoqian standing at the door and not leaving.  I thought to myself, why doesn't Wu Dan continue to manipulate the corpse?  ?  Just like this can't accomplish the effect of scaring the village chief.

    Not long after, the village head also rushed out of the house, cursing: "Who the hell is pretending to be a ghost?! Who the hell is pretending?!" Saying this, the guy poured out a pot of excrement and urine.  Damn, I panicked, thinking that this is not good, even if I can't break Wu Dan's Taoism, what if Xiaoqian's body is splashed with feces and urine, what will happen.

    When I was terrified at the side, I saw that Xiaoqian didn't move, but the basin of feces and urine directly splashed the village chief all over his head and body as if being blocked by something.

    I was secretly happy in my heart, and at the same time, I smelled a foul smell coming from the village chief.

    I was taken aback, but felt relieved and enjoyable in my heart.  You deserve it, splashing shit on your head is a light mercy on you.

    The village head was splashed with shit, but stood there in surprise, looking at Xiaoqian's still pale face.  After a long while, the village head picked up a shovel and chopped at Xiaoqian like crazy.

    But what surprised me was that Xiaoqian missed a single move after hacking this guy for a long time.  As if the corpse had suddenly come to life, it dodged all the village chief's attacks.

    I was surprised to see it from the side, and I was staring at Xiaoqian, but I saw her suddenly opened her eyes.  I'm the second Austrian, I was startled, I took a step back, just stepped on Zhao Yu's foot.

    Zhao Yu glared at me: "What are you panicking about?"

    I wiped off my cold sweat: "Nimma, try it, the female corpse opens her eyes."

    After death, the eyes are actually dull, without pupils.  Imagine how frightening it would be to be stared at by such black eyes with no pupils.  Fortunately, Xiaoqian was not staring at me, but at the village chief.

    The village head was so frightened that he couldn't speak at this time, his legs were shaking like chaff.

    At this time, I saw Xiaoqian's bloodless lips trembling for a while, and said: "Give me back my hand, give me back my hand!!"

    As soon as I heard this voice, I knew it was Ruan Lingxi's voice, and I immediately felt a little happy.  However, the village chief hadn't heard the voices of Xiaoqian and Ruan Lingxi, and now he was scared to death.

    "Hand, hand, what hand?" The voices of the village chief and his wife trembled in panic.

    Xiaoqian immediately stretched out the arm that was missing a hand: "Give me back my hand!"

    "When did we cut off her hand!!" the village chief's wife shouted hysterically.

    At this time, the whole village was awakened, and they all surrounded them from a distance.  If a person saw a ghost, he would probably be scared to death.  If everyone sees ghosts together, the fear will be reduced a lot.

    If the whole village sees the ghost and seeks revenge, it is estimated that most people will feel very relieved when they are afraid.

    At this time, Xiaoqian stretched out her other hand, grabbed the village chief's arm and dragged it out.

    Unexpectedly, after Xiaoqian turned into a corpse, her strength was terrifying. The village chief howled like a pig for a long time, but she was still dragged out of the door.

    Zhao Yu, Duan Yunyao and I mixed in the crowd, followed Xiaoqian and the village chief, and watched the village chief being dragged by Xiaoqian all the way to the place where the severed hand was buried outside the village.  I laughed secretly in my heart, and shouted to everyone: "It seems that the wronged soul has come to take revenge! Is there a severed hand buried here?"

    At this time, those who have something good to do have already brought a shovel from the nearest home, boldly leaned over, and dug down at the place pointed by Xiaoqian.

    I also leaned over to have a look, and knew that there was a severed hand buried there, and I could definitely see it when I dug it down.  Sure enough, it didn't take long for the man to dig out a hand that was exposed from the dirt. He let out a groan, dropped the shovel and ran away.

    At this time, the village chief's face was ashen.  Zhao Yu said coldly: "Now that everyone has seen it, we can be a witness together. There is a severed hand at the entrance of the village. Someone must have murdered and killed Xiaoqian. I hope to see the police officers who will come to investigate tomorrow. Everyone  Let's bear witness together."

    At this time, the villagers whispered one after another, expressing their ignorance.  I sneered, took a picture of the severed hand with my mobile phone, and then took pictures of the crowd, thinking that the evidence is so strong that your murderer's grandson can't escape.  Damn it, even if you can suppress it again, you won't be able to stop all the talk.

    After tossing all night, after Wu Dan accepted the Taoism, we put Xiaoqian's body away.  People in the village did not dare to come in to see it, and gradually dispersed.  Ruan Lingxi smiled and said, "This time I feel the happiest pretending to be a ghost."

    Uncle Ding frowned and said, "Is that all? Even if the whole village saw Xiaoqian's severed hand, what if heWhat about denying it?  "

    I smiled and said, "Don't worry, Zhao Yu and I are both police officers. Now I have taken the photos just now. As long as we report to the relevant departments, Xiaoqian's case will definitely be overturned and re-examined."

    Uncle Ding sighed: "I hope so. By the way, what are you going to Fengmen Village for?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Go and have a look, there is nothing else."

    Uncle Ding didn't ask any more questions, nodded and said, "I'll take you to Fengmen Village tomorrow morning."

    There is nothing to say this night.  Early the next morning, we took the hearse again and asked Uncle Ding to take us to Fengmen Village.  Taking advantage of the slightest signal in Yuehuquan Village, I quickly found a place with a better signal and sent the photos I took to my colleagues in the Public Security Bureau, asking them to try to contact the Qinyang City Public Security Bureau.  The murder by hand was committed in broad daylight, and no one cares about it, what a deal.

    Because Uncle Ding wants to continue to wait in the village for the outcome of Xiaoqian's incident, he plans to send us to Fengmen Village first.  Going to the ghost village in a hearse is really awesome for your mother.

    Fengmen Village is not far from this small village. We did not find it before, probably because we are not familiar with the route.  Taking this car, he was soon driven to the entrance of Fengmen Village.  Along the way, the scenery was even more desolate. I don't know if it was due to psychological reasons, but I felt that the sky was getting colder.

    Fengmen Village is in a small ravine.  Uncle Ding sent us to a hillside and said to us: "Fengmen Village is in front of us. The hillside is not high, but you can see the general shape and location of Fengmen Village when you stand on it. You can figure it out. If you want to look at the terrain first  , you can go to the top of the mountain."

    After all, I drove away.  After hearing this, I climbed up first.  The hillside is not high, and we will soon reach the top of the mountain.  Looking down, I saw a desert in front of me.  Amidst the barren smoke and grass, there are many old buildings. I always feel that the atmosphere is a bit weird.  At this time, I saw three temples standing on the top of the hill in the shape of a character.  This is the legendary Sanmiao Town and Village.

    These three temples, I have always felt that they were not built here for no reason, there should be some explanations.  Of course, we don't know exactly what it is.

    At this time, other people also climbed up.  Wu Dan took a look and said, "The location of the temple in Fengmen Village is wrong."

    I asked, "Why is it wrong, Master?"

    "Look, the three temples in Fengmen Village are in the shape of the Chinese character "Pin", which just surrounds Fengmen Village firmly. There is a theory for this. According to Feng Shui, the three temples are surrounded by the shape of the Chinese character "Pin".  This shows that there is a problem with geomantic omen here, something has come in the village, and it cannot be subdued, so it can only be suppressed by the three temples."

    "Ci'ao, the dead and the living live together in this fucking village, so it's strange that there is nothing there." I said, "Probably there are too many ghosts."

    Wu Dan forgot to forget the surroundings at this time, and said: "Look, Fengmen Village is surrounded by mountains and is trapped by three temples, forming a situation where three talents and four elephants trap the yin and lock the dragon. If the yin energy cannot get out, it will definitely come out  evil.

    I thought for a while, and said, "No, Master, why do I remember the Tongzhou Sanjiao Temple in Beijing, it is in the shape of Pin. It's okay."

    Wu Dan said: "But there are three temples in the family. The front yard is the Confucian Temple, and the backyard is the Buddhist temple and the Taoist temple respectively. These are the face projects by the Grand Canal. Fengmen Village is in a ravine. Who will do the face project unless  It was made for mountain monsters and ghosts. Besides, there is a lack of water here. In this desolate place, three temples are still built on the top of the mountain. Think about it, how to transport bricks and tiles up? How much manpower will it take? Isn¡¯t food a problem?  How do you drink water?"

    When I thought about it, this is true.  Ruan Lingxi said beside him: "Okay, just go down and have a look. What are you talking about here?"

    I took a closer look at Fengmen Village, and saw a faint blackness hanging over the village, I couldn't help but frowned and said, "Master, the village looks very unclean."

    Wu Dan said disapprovingly: "Sure, go down the mountain and enter the village!"

    When I went down the mountain, I looked, and it was still morning, but it was like evening, and the surrounding gradually blurred.  I squinted my eyes and looked around, only to feel a gust of cold wind get into my neck, and I couldn't help tightening my collar.

    After entering the village, Wu Dan asked me to go to the village with Zhao Yu to inspect the road, to see if there would be some boss dungeons for us to fight.  So Zhao Yu and I started wandering around the front and back of the village.  This village is not big, and it seems that no one has lived in it for a long time. Many houses have collapsed, and many courtyard walls are in danger.

    But what makes me feel strange is that the village is not poor. On the contrary, there are many small two-story buildings and even three-story small buildings in the village, all of which are repaired with large stones.

    From this point of view, some people on the Internet said that the village was moved because of poverty, lack of water, and inconvenient transportation. This is obviously untenable.

    Although it is winter, there are still greens growing stubbornly on both sides of the road in Fengmen Village, and there are some unknown thorny green plants that I have never seen before.  This scenery suddenly gave me a feeling of picking chrysanthemums under the eastern fence and seeing Nanshan leisurely.  If it is not so evil here, it is a good place to study quietly and despise seclusion.

    Zhao Yu and I were walking all the way, at this moment, I suddenly found some familiar flowers and plants appearing in front of my eyes.  I couldn't help but look down, and was immediately taken aback: a row of black mandalas opened in the downstairs of a two-story building.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)It's lame.

    Although it is winter, there are still greens growing stubbornly on both sides of the road in Fengmen Village, and there are some unknown thorny green plants that I have never seen before.  This scenery suddenly gave me a feeling of picking chrysanthemums under the eastern fence and seeing Nanshan leisurely.  If it is not so evil here, it is a good place to study quietly and despise seclusion.

    Zhao Yu and I were walking all the way, at this moment, I suddenly found some familiar flowers and plants appearing in front of my eyes.  I couldn't help but look down, and was immediately taken aback: a row of black mandalas opened in the downstairs of a two-story building.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 178 Ghost Mask

    ?

    I was taken aback, thinking that this thing can't be opened in winter, right?  It's against the sky, the flowering period of the flowers in this ghost village is not normal, just like a woman with abnormal menstruation.

    I said to Zhao Yu: "Look, there is love in this."

    Zhao Yu frowned and said: "It's so cold now, it's really strange that this kind of flower can still bloom so beautifully."

    "Where is it?" Ruan Lingxi ran over to take a look, and said in surprise, "Black mandala? This thing can also be opened in winter."

    I remembered Wu Dan said that this kind of black mandala is usually opened in cemeteries and execution places.  It seems that the entire Fengmen Village is a cemetery, with sufficient nutrients, and the Yin Qi cannot be dissipated all year round. Instead, it has become the nourishment for this kind of demon flower.

    I thought to myself, why can this flower bloom beside this small building, and there are no other places?  Thinking of this, I looked up and was startled.  Damn, in front of me is a stone wall with a hole in the wall and a picture embedded in the hole.

    I leaned over to take a look, and the photo was very large, obviously it was a deceased photo.  The photo shows an old man wearing a hat, which is exactly the same as the photo on the Internet.  There are some courageous and stubborn people who have entered this small building and even took photos. They are really brave.  Suddenly, the old man looked at us as if he was alive. I always felt that although his eyes were looking forward, his eyes seemed to be falling on our heads.

    Just as I was shivering, Ruan Lingxi grabbed me and said in a trembling voice, "This, isn't this the village chief's house according to the rumors on the Internet? It says there is a room inside that says morgue, and an empty coffin."

    She spoke in a low voice and grabbed my arm abruptly. At that time, I was focusing on the portrait, and I was really shocked by her.  Looking back around, I found that many houses here have collapsed, and the underground water cellars have already dried up.

    I thought to myself, fortunately we checked the information before and brought drinking water, otherwise this wilderness would not die of thirst.

    It seems that there is indeed a shortage of water here. In the past, the residents here should have saved water in the water cellar for use.  I comforted Ruan Lingxi and said, don't be afraid, as for the three of us, I still understand Taoism, and if ghosts come, I will kick bk.

    Having said that, I asked them to go elsewhere, only to find that the wooden doors of some houses in the village were not completely decayed.  I carefully opened a door and looked inside.  There is a lot of dust in the house, and sundries such as water tanks are scattered on the ground, covered with a thick layer of dust.  The three of us walked for a while, and I always felt that something was wrong in this village, but I couldn't express this feeling.  Until now, I finally understand what is wrong.

    In this deserted village, apart from a few scattered plants and the black erotic flower, there are no other living things, and there is not even a shadow of a bird in the sky.

    Although it is winter now, there should be sparrows in winter anyway.  But everything here is lifeless, and there is dead silence everywhere, as if it is a dead city that has been isolated and deserted for a long time.  Looking at this desolate and terrifying village, I couldn't help recalling the passage on the Internet that introduced Fengmen Village: "Fengmen Village, the gates and households are closed, men are not allowed to marry, women are not allowed to have children, there are bones in the ditch, and there are ghosts in the bend. So it is called  For Ghost Valley."

    At this time, the sky was getting darker and darker, only to hear the wind blowing on the dry and empty branches, making a strange sound.

    Ruan Lingxi leaned closer to me and said, "Strange, isn't it daytime? Why is it so dark?"

    "Maybe it will rain." I comforted her, and then I thought, damn it, it's winter again, and it's the north again, with peaty rain.  However, at this time, I found a problem: Zhao Yu, who had been following us all along, was gone.

    I felt a "thump" in my heart, remembering what I heard before, when entering Fengmen Village, many people will lose things inexplicably, whether it is mobile phones or wallets.  Damn it, we lost a big living this time.  And it was Zhao Yu.  It stands to reason that Zhao Yu understands Taoism, so he wouldn't be easily dragged away by ghosts?  ?

    "Evil girl, did you notice where Zhao Yu went?" I asked Ruan Lingxi.

    She was originally startled and nervous, but when she heard that Zhao Yu had disappeared suddenly, her face turned even paler: "I don't know, wasn't he by our side just now?"

    "Now there are no people." I frowned.  Just when I was very suspicious, a strong wind blew suddenly, and the door of a half-collapsed house next to me creaked open.  Both Ruan Lingxi and I were taken aback.

    "What, what?" Ruan Lingxi asked.

    "I'll go and have a look." I took courage, took out the God of War, and rushed in.  At this moment, a figure rushed out of it.  I almost ran into him.

    I took a step back and took a closer look, and saw that this person turned out to be Zhao Yu.  When did he get into this shabby house?  I changed my mind, maybe the house collapsed, and he just turned in from the other side to have a look.

    "Why didn't you tell us when you entered the house, and looked for you everywhere." I said to Zhao Yu.

    Zhao Yu seemed to be looking wrong, took a look at me, and left with a cold snort.  I looked at his back suspiciously and asked, "Hey, what are you doing?!"

    "Go find Uncle Wu." Zhao Yu said coldly without looking back.

    Ruan Lingxi looked at Zhao Yu's back with a frown, and said to me, "Er Huo, do you think Zhao Yu has suddenly become very strange?"

    I rolled my eyes: "Of course, everyone will find him strange today. Is there something in the house? What did he see?"

    So, I quickly looked into the house too.  As a result, I just glanced at it, and my body became stiff all of a sudden, as if my blood was about to freeze.  Because in that half-collapsed house there was a horrible grimace looking straight at us.

    That grimace looked very strange, especially in this gloomy and gloomy house, it looked even more terrifying.  And that grimace presented a particularly stiff and rigid feeling, like a ghost face in a puppet show, it didn't look like a human face no matter what.  As soon as this weird grimace came out, I was taken aback, so I quickly raised the God of War and shot it.

    But because I was nervous and distracted just now, the gun in my hand was not steady, and the shot missed.  The bullet burst into a burst of flame in the air, illuminating the ghost's face.

    The grimace in the firelight seemed to be smiling, which made me shiver.  After the light went out, I saw that ghost face was still in place.  I was a little strange, so I stepped forward to take a look, and then I understood.  For me, this is a grimace mask that has somehow been hung on a rope from a beam.

    This rope is also strange. There are a few big nails nailed to the beam, and the rope is tightly wrapped around it, and then there is a ghost mask hanging underneath.  I wondered if someone had filmed TV in Fengmen Village? Damn, isn¡¯t this similar to a prop? Ordinary people would hang a ghost mask on the beam of the house?

    My nerves relaxed a little, and only then did I realize that my back was wet, and I was really sweating through my heavy clothes.  A bad heart may cause some sequelae.

    I breathed a sigh of relief, and hurried outside. After walking a few steps, I suddenly felt that something was blowing in my neck, a burly feeling.

    There was a buzzing in my head, and I thought something was wrong in my heart, isn't this the f*cking ghost in the legend?

    I remember reading "Ghost Blowing the Lantern" sung by Tianxiaba. The book said that this situation is either a wolf shouldering a shoulder, or a ghost hooking a person.  Although it is a strange novel, many things he wrote in the article are real.  It is written in the book that the wolf puts shoulders together. It says that the wolf king stands behind a person, stands up, puts his two front paws on the person's shoulders, and waits with his mouth wide open. When the person turns his head, he clicks and bites the neck.  broken.

    Except for the few of us, this ghost village has no living things at all, so there is no possibility of any wolf shouldering, so this is probably a ghost.

    According to folklore, there are three bright lights on a person, and ghosts will be afraid.  Two lamps on the shoulders and one lamp on the forehead.  The most important thing is the lamp on the forehead, which is the light for body protection. Therefore, many ancient people did not keep bangs, so that the light on the forehead can protect the body and not block the light of body protection.  But as soon as a person is afraid, the bright light on his forehead will dim, and when the light goes out, the person will be taken advantage of by ghosts, possessed or killed.  And some little ghosts will specially walk behind the person and blow into the neck. Once the person turns around, the bright light on the forehead will be blown out, and life will be in danger.

    The so-called "It's easy to hide when you are bright, but hard to guard against when you are dark." If a ghost comes face to face, I can still give him a blow.  Ghosts come from behind, if they are discovered early, it will be fine, just afraid that this kind of thing sticks to the back of the person, the distance is too close, it is not easy to attack, and they will be attacked when they turn around.  Nima.

    I had no choice but to think in my heart that I must never look back, and then I was so stiff, slowly moving towards the door step by step, thinking that it would be fine as long as I walked out.  At this moment, I tripped over something under my feet, my body tilted, and I almost fell to the ground.  I looked down, and was surprised to find that there was a bluish-gray withered hand on my ankle, and then I looked up to see a terrifying grimace, very close to me, floating on the ground, looking straight at it  with me.

    "Damn it, dare to hold me back with anything?" I suddenly became angry, thinking that back then, if the Lord invited the gods, he could invite the water gods to work together.  .  It seems that ghosts have the same low nature as humans, bullying the weak and fearing the hard.

    Thinking of this, I chanted the mantra and said: "The scepter and demon are the only ones to be honored, please the God of Wumen!"

    As soon as the voice fell, I felt a familiar strong wind blowing.  I felt relieved, seeing Qin Shubao and the statues of Yuchi Jingde appearing beside me.  In the shadow of swords and guns, the feeling of being grabbed on my feet disappeared all of a sudden.

    I looked down and saw that the ghostly hands and faces on my feet were gone, and I breathed a sigh of relief silently.  When I went out of the house, I saw Ruan Lingxi standing at the door.  I smiled and said, "Why, you dare not go in and have a look?"

    Ruan Lingxi said: "I saw that you haven't come out for a long time, and I was wondering whether to go in and have a look. However, this room always makes people feel very uncomfortable."

    I smiled and said, "Which part of this village is comfortable?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com)?appeared beside me.  In the shadow of swords and guns, the feeling of being grabbed on my feet disappeared all of a sudden.

    I looked down and saw that the ghostly hands and faces on my feet were gone, and I breathed a sigh of relief silently.  When I went out of the house, I saw Ruan Lingxi standing at the door.  I smiled and said, "Why, you dare not go in and have a look?"

    Ruan Lingxi said: "I saw that you haven't come out for a long time, and I was wondering whether to go in and have a look. However, this room always makes people feel very uncomfortable."

    I smiled and said, "Which part of this village is comfortable?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 179

    ?

    Ruan Lingxi nodded and said, "That's true."

    I thought of Zhao Yu's expression just now, and thought to myself, no wonder this guy looks like a ghost, probably because he was frightened by seeing the ghost mask in the room.

    Ruan Lingxi asked curiously: "What's inside?"

    I said: "There is a ghost mask hanging on the beam, which is quite realistic."

    Ruan Lingxi asked: "Mask? What kind of mask?"

    I thought about it and said, "It's quite ordinary, black and white, just like a circus mask."

    Although I describe it like this, I feel that the grimace is quite like a real person's face, but it has no expression and is dull and cold.  It was like the face of a dead man.

    "Let's meet Uncle Wu and the others." Ruan Lingxi said.

    I saw that she was also scared to death, so I nodded and said that we should go to the entrance of the village to find Master and the others, so we walked back along the way we came.  Before I came here, I read on the Internet that many people who have been to Fengmen Village said that the magnetic field in Fengmen Village is disordered, the compass does not work here, and the mobile phone has no signal.  Some people even said something even more sinister, saying that they don't dare to turn on the walkie-talkie in this place, because it is likely to hear very strange voices during the call.

    For example, a woman's laughter is terrible. It seems to be laughing and crying at the same time. If you listen carefully, it looks like a woman singing an opera.

    Now it seems that the supernatural events in this place are more serious than what I expected and what I saw online.  The dunima ghosts started killing people.  But why were so many people okay before?  I figured there was a lot to be said about this issue.

    Thinking of this, I think of the black love flower again.  I remember that I read a lot of materials about Fengmen Village, but there is no record of Qinghua in any of the materials.  In other words, this stuff is not what it used to be.  If there is, then there should be shadows of love flowers in the photos of the village chief's house taken by those netizens.  However, no one ever photographed it.  What's happening here?

    I sighed, and walked back to the entrance of the village with Ruan Lingxi. I didn¡¯t feel it when I walked all the way. Now that I went back, I realized that we had walked a long way. Looking back, the houses were burning, and Fengmen Village was hidden in an inexplicable fog.  Between the shadows.

    I saw Ruan Lingxi trembling all the way, and I thought this is rare, this guy who used to be one step away from a strong female man, has the aura of a woman guarding the gate, who can't be opened by ten thousand husbands, who can kill him with a single blow like sister Qiuyue  You are in bloom.  Scared like a little rabbit now?

    Thinking of this, I couldn't help feeling pity, I held Ruan Lingxi in my arms, and said with a smile: "Hey, wicked woman, now you have changed from a woman to a soft girl?"

    Although Ruan Lingxi wanted to kick me habitually, but remembering that she was more scared now and had to walk with me, she said: "I don't know why, I have never felt so cold to the bone before, as if I am surrounded by ghosts.  , not popular at all. Don't you feel cold?"

    "It's very cold and full of shade." I sighed.  We walked for a long time, but we still haven't reached the entrance of the village.  I couldn't help but stop, thinking what the hell, did the ghost hit the wall?

    Ruan Lingxi also noticed it, and said to me: "It's strange, why didn't I reach the village after walking for half a day?"

    "Damn it, I'm just kidding me." I was angry, but at this moment, I suddenly saw an old man weeding in front of me.

    I stopped and looked at the old man carefully.  The old man was wearing old-fashioned peasant clothes and was holding a hoe in his hand.

    ghost.  This is my first feeling.  Damn it, this guy is definitely a ghost.

    But I watched him for a long time, and he didn't look back.  If it's a ghost, why don't you have to express it?  It appears to be a harmless ghost.

    Thinking of this, I broke my heart and went straight up and asked, "Master, it doesn't matter if you are a man or a ghost, if you can tell me where the entrance to the village is, I will" Speaking of which, I feel like I have nothing to do with others.  Negotiating capital.  Because I don't have anything, I can't grant ghosts any wishes.

    At this time, the old man didn't turn his head, but pointed the way.  This time I am in a dilemma: should I go or not?

    Thinking of this, I shook my heart and pulled Ruan Lingxi to the direction he pointed.  When I turned around to look again, I saw that the old man was also looking at us.  But this glance scared me out of my wits: the uncle's face was exactly the face of the village head on the portrait.  Emma, ??the village chief has appeared!

    Fortunately, the village head ghost is not bad, and soon, I heard Wu Dan's voice: "Student apprentice, what are you looking at, here it is!"

    I looked back, and sure enough, I saw Wu Dan and the three of them were waiting for me at the entrance of the village.  I breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a smile: "Master, I finally found you. It seems that the village chiefs in this world are not all bad. There is also a ghost of an old village chief who pointed out to me?What?  "

    "What are you talking nonsense about?" Wu Dan frowned and said, "Xiao Zhao came back very early, what did you two write?"

    I glanced at Zhao Yu, and saw that his expression was indifferent and arrogant, not at all like his usual modest and quiet appearance.  I frowned, and thought to myself, what's going on? After entering a haunted house, Nima became arrogant?  ?

    I snorted coldly and asked Zhao Yu, "Hey, why did you leave the two of us alone? Are you enough friends?"

    Zhao Yu said coldly: "Am I friends with you?"

    Damn, is it the opposite?  Are you still arrogant?  Thinking of this, I stepped over and asked, "Zhao Yu, how did I offend you, damn it, you have a bad temper!"

    Zhao Yu glanced at me dismissively, and said coldly: "I didn't offend me, but I'm too lazy to talk nonsense with you."

    As soon as I heard the fire, I punched it with my fist: "Are you looking for faults?!"

    Zhao Yu was also annoyed. After dodging a punch, he waved his fist to greet him: "What's the matter, I've endured you for a long time, you're so fucking mindless!!"

    With that said, the two of us fought together.  Ruan Lingxi was stunned for a moment, and shouted, "Stop fighting, you two, what's going on!!"

    Wu Dan rushed between the two of us, pushed the two of us aside, and shouted: "What's going on?! What's there to fight?!"

    After being pushed away by Wu Dan, I suddenly felt a lot clearer.  Thinking back to just now, I couldn't help but be surprised: Yes, what happened to me just now, suddenly I got hot and went to beat Zhao Yu.  Actually, there's nothing wrong with us.  Zhao Yu also started to be dazed.

    Duan Yunyao clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Uncles are really shameful, the second-year illness is still not cured, and the middle and middle school students are fighting."

    I glared at him, but this guy smiled at the poor virtues of life.

    Ruan Lingxi came over and scolded: "You idiot, you are crazy, why are you beating people?"

    I was speechless: "How the hell would I know, who made him look like he doesn't care about others."

    Ruan Lingxi clicked his tongue and said: "When I saw you, I thought of Mango TV's brain-dead drama "The End of the World and the Moon Knife". I said you don't have that tendency, do you like Zhao Yu, right?  !"

    I spat: "Nimma, who really likes him."

    Zhao Yu gave me a cold look and turned to leave.  Wu Dan called to stop him: "Xiao Zhao, where are you going?"

    Zhao Yu said without looking back: "I'm too lazy to stay with you, I'm going to be quiet for a while."

    Wu Dan shouted: "Don't leave! I think you two are bewitched. Tell me, what did you see just now? Or did you encounter something?"

    I thought for a while and said, "Meet the ghost of the village chief?"

    Wu Dan waved his hand and said: "No, Xiao Zhao has never seen him. Tell me something that you two encountered at the same time, and I will see where the problem lies."

    I asked suspiciously: "Master, do you think it's me who is possessed by a ghost?"

    But this is impossible. If it is really a ghost, then I should not be conscious now, not my own consciousness.

    At this moment, Ruan Lingxi said: "Uncle Wu, I think they both saw a ghost mask, which is in the house not far ahead."

    "Ghost mask?" Wu Dan thought for a while, took out his mobile phone, opened the photo album, found a photo and showed it to us: "Look, this is a photo of Fengmen Village that I downloaded from the Internet  , is it this ghost mask?"

    I leaned over and took a look, the black and white mask, the creepy smiling face, indeed, it was just the ghost mask hanging on the tree branch in the photos on the Internet.

    "Yes, it seems to be this." I said.

    Wu Dan handed the photo to Zhao Yu and asked, "Is it this, Xiao Zhao?"

    Zhao Yu glanced at it and nodded.

    Wu Dan frowned and said, "Where did you see it?"

    I said: "In a dilapidated house in front, this ghost mask is hung on the beam." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 180 Funeral Mask

    ?

    Wu Dan said: "Take us to have a look."

    So we walked back again.  Go to the place where the old man appeared just now and take a closer look. There is no sign of the old man. There is a coffin over there, and the coffin is tightly covered.  I saw that something was wrong with the coffin, and I felt a little bit trembling in my heart.  You know, one of the most famous supernatural events in Fengmen Village is the coffin in Fengmen Village.

    It is said that although Fengmen Village is closed and there is no family, the old people in Fengmen Village still insist on the ancient example of being buried here after death.  Therefore, an empty coffin can occasionally be seen in Fengmen Village. After the old man died, the body was sent back to Fengmen Village and buried in the coffin.

    I raised my head and looked around, the vast jungle was desolate, and there was no one in sight.  I looked back at the coffin with the lid tightly closed, thinking about the legends on the Internet, wondering if it was empty, or was there a dead body lying in it?  Just when I was fascinated, I suddenly found that the grass seemed to be covered with a thin layer of frost, like a layer of white silver.  It is not surprising that there are many frosts in autumn and winter. In addition, the place is very cloudy and humid all the year round. It is only natural that there is frost and dew.  Just when I looked back, I suddenly heard a strange sound coming from the empty coffin.  The sound seemed to be the sound of human breathing, but it was more like the sound of exhaling.

    I was taken aback, so I couldn't help but stop and look at the coffin again.  At this moment, I saw that the coffin seemed to have opened a crack, and through the crack, there seemed to be a red light spot inside.

    I rubbed my eyes vigorously, and then stretched my head to look there. Yes, there was a red dot flickering in the gap.  When was the coffin opened?  Is this red dot a flying insect, like a firefly or something?  But why didn't I hear the sound of the coffin opening?

    At this moment, I suddenly heard a few clear coughs from the place where the red dot was on and off.  In this quiet village, the cough sounded clearly, like an elderly old man coughing violently there. I could even clearly feel that the old man coughed so hard that he covered his chest and even spit out a mouthful of phlegm.  !

    I took a step back and stopped where I was.  At this time, Wu Dan saw that I hadn't followed, so he asked, "What's wrong?"

    "Master, there seems to be someone in the coffin." I said.

    "People with peat, if someone is dead, there is no movement at all." Wu Dan frowned and said: "Let's not worry about these, let's solve the problem between you two first."

    "Who and whose problem?" I asked suspiciously.

    "Xiao Zhao and you, don't you two find out that you have a problem?" Wu Dan sighed: "Come with me, it will be even more troublesome if it is late!"

    When I heard this, I was furious: "What's the problem, he's sick, right?! It's okay, who the fuck are you showing that stinky face to!!"

    Ruan Lingxi was taken aback by my voice: "What are you calling, you two? I think you are just crazy, why are you getting angry when you have nothing to do? Are you in menopause?"

    I tried my best to suppress my anger, but I still felt chest tightness and shortness of breath, and my anger was boiling.  Thinking about it this way, it is indeed the case. Usually I am not a person who likes to get angry. Although my temper is a little short, it is still rare to directly conflict with others.

    I suppressed my anger, but when I saw Zhao Yu sneering at me with an idiot look, I became even more angry.  At this time, my mind became hot, and I suddenly felt that my mind went blank. I didn't know when I took out my pistol and pointed it at Zhao Yu.

    Ruan Lingxi shouted from the side: "You are crazy!"

    At this moment, I saw Zhao Yu also took out his pistol and pointed at me, and the two of them fell into a confrontation immediately.

    Duan Yunyao took a step forward, stood in front of Zhao Yu, and said, "You two uncles, don't fall into the middle school again, okay? Aren't you two good gay friends? Why did you quarrel?"

    Ruan Lingxi grabbed my hand holding the gun and shouted: "Put down the gun! It will hurt people!"

    However, the anger in my heart could not be dispelled. At this moment, I saw the red dot slowly flying out of the coffin.  Nima's, it seems to be Mars.  I gritted my teeth, and squeezed the trigger tightly with both hands, thinking that it doesn't matter whether there is a monster or a ghost in his mother's coffin, anyway, I am very angry now, so I will shoot him first!

    Thinking of this, I turned around and shot three times at the coffin.  Three groups of flames exploded, a gust of wind blew, the flames flew wildly, and the sparks jumped so high that they almost scalded my face.

    After firing three shots, my mood finally calmed down. Thinking of the scene just now, I felt a chill in my heart.  Look at the crackling fire of the coffin, and the gloomy, oppressive sky.  However, the fire did not completely burn the coffin, and finally gradually extinguished.  I stepped forward and looked in through the crack, and there was nothing inside, just an empty coffin.

      While I was in a daze, the coffin suddenly closed the lid with a bang, which startled me.  A burst of dust flew up, blinding my eyes, and I couldn't help jumping and cursing.

    Ruan Lingxi frowned and said, "What happened to you today, it seems like a different person."

    I scolded: "Damn it, Zhao Yu is like a different person, why don't you talk about him?!"

    After hearing this, Ruan Lingxi's expression darkened immediately, and she opened her mouth to scold me, but Wu Dan hurriedly stopped her and said, "Okay, okay! It's not that I've changed, but that I've been possessed by evil spirits. Come with me and find the mask  Urgent, hurry up!"

    Only the few of us followed him forward.  This time, no one spoke.  I also kept my mouth shut, so as not to have any conflict with Zhao Yu.

    When walking on the road, I suddenly thought of a question.  In Fengmen Village, the electronic signal will be interrupted, and the compass will also fail. Does this mean that there may be mineral deposits underneath, and they affect the accuracy of electronic communication equipment?  In other words, it may also be because the underground mineral deposits have affected the magnetic field here, so the magnetic field here is relatively chaotic, which may help to breed ghosts?

    If there are mineral deposits underground, I hope it is a gold mine.  Hire someone to mine it myself, and create a golden mountain. Damn it, I'm not afraid that I won't be able to afford a garage and a wife.

    I was thinking wildly, but I saw Ruan Lingxi walked up to Wu Dan and asked, "Uncle Wu, I think there is something wrong with Erhuo and Zhao Yu. Could it be that there is something wrong with the mask?"

    "Go and have a look first, I think it's probably caused by that thing." Wu Dan said: "I heard that there is such a funeral custom in some remote areas: many people are buried with masks when they die. Because it is for funerals  The masks are all black and white, and they are smiling masks, which express comfort to the relatives of the deceased, and indicate that the deceased walked away peacefully with a smile on his face. Of course, this is just a legend. However, there is another kind of people who wear masks when they are buried."

    Ruan Lingxi immediately asked: "Who is it? It's strange to wear a mask."

    Wu Dan said: "The ancient Khitan people. However, the custom of burying the dead with a mask has a long history and is quite common. It appeared in the Central Plains as early as the pre-Qin period.  Jade coverings have been unearthed, but there is no actual metal texture. The origin of the metal masks of the Khitan ethnic group should have nothing to do with the Han area, and it is most likely a continuation of the Donghu ethnic custom. As early as the end of the Shang Dynasty and the beginning of the Zhou Dynasty to the middle of the Warring States period, the Donghu ethnic group once created  In the cemetery of the upper Xiajiadian culture in Zhoujiadi, Aohan Banner, Chifeng City, Inner Mongolia, the face of the owner of the tomb was covered with sackcloth decorated with bronze and turquoise in the shape of facial features, which can be regarded as the origin of the metal mask.  , as the descendants of Donghu, the Khitan people inherited and developed the customs of Donghu, and created complete metal masks. Metal masks and mesh masks were relatively rare in the tombs of the early Liao Dynasty, and gradually increased in the middle and late periods. Common people were buried with  If you can¡¯t afford a metal mask, it¡¯s possible to use other materials instead.¡±

    I listened to him talking for a while, but I was in a fog.  Ruan Lingxi grasped the point, and asked, "Uncle Wu, you mean that the original villagers here are probably descendants of Khitan?"

    Wu Dan sighed: "I don't know, I can't be sure based on this alone, but if the mask was really used in funerals, it would probably have something to do with the Khitan people. Maybe the earliest villagers were Khitan descendants, or some people who have a relationship with Khitan  people."

    I listened to it from the side, and said with a smile: "Master, what you said is the same as talking about Tianlong Babu. It's about Khitan and Qiao Feng."

    Wu Dan said: "Don't believe me, it's really possible. Let's go to the temple later to see if there are any clues. I always feel that this may be inextricably linked with the Khitan people."

    At this time, we walked to the door of the collapsed house.  At this time, the door was still ajar, and I knew the mask was inside, so I said to Wu Dan: "Master, the mask is inside, let's rush in and have a look?"

    Wu Dan glared at me, and scolded: "Little bk has no brains, no wonder you are bewitched and don't know it. If this mask is really for funerals, and it is in this ghost village, there must be deep resentment. Don't be reckless."

    With that said, he took out a mirror.  When I looked at the mirror, I felt a little impressed.  Think about it carefully, damn it, isn¡¯t this the broken mirror that Wu Dan bought at the ghost market last time? It¡¯s a retro Chinese style, so I bought it for collection. It¡¯s actually a cheap item, but it looks like an old-fashioned thing.

    "Master, what are you doing with this mirror?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "Haven't you and Xiao Zhao discovered that you have something extra on your body?"

    "Ah?" I checked myself up and down, and asked Ruan Lingxi, "Is there something on my face?"

    Ruan Lingxi looked at me and snorted coldly: "No, it's still that cheap face."

    "Master, what do I have?" I asked.

    Wu Dan looked at Zhao Yu and me, and said coldly, "Mask."

    "Mask?" I was startled, remembering the mask on the beam, and suddenly understood what those long nails on the beam were for.  Those are the coffin nails, the coffin nails.  And that rope seems to bind the coffin, I rely on it.

    In addition, the masks are for funerals, so they are really complete.  However, I touched my face, and there was nothing abnormal at all, so what does Wu Dan mean by the mask?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)?: "No, it's still that mean face."

    "Master, what do I have?" I asked.

    Wu Dan looked at Zhao Yu and me, and said coldly, "Mask."

    "Mask?" I was startled, remembering the mask on the beam, and suddenly understood what those long nails on the beam were for.  Those are the coffin nails, the coffin nails.  And that rope seems to bind the coffin, I rely on it.

    In addition, the masks are for funerals, so they are really complete.  However, I touched my face, and there was nothing abnormal at all, so what does Wu Dan mean by the mask?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 181 Death

    ?

    I didn't understand what Wu Dan meant, so I asked, "Master, what mask are you talking about?"

    Wu Dan said: "Burn that thing first, and I will tell you later."

    Having said that, Wu Dan actually took out a black cloth, then took out a few spells, held the spells in his hand, and blindfolded himself, telling us not to enter the door.  After giving instructions, he went into the house by himself.

    I was very curious, so I went to the door and looked inside.  I saw that ghost mask was still hanging on the beam, and it seemed to be looking down at us, showing a strange smile.

    I couldn't help but feel as if something in my heart was being pulled by the mask, and I couldn't help but palpitate.  I frowned, thinking that I was relying on it, and I have returned to Sister Lin for a while.  Oh shit.

    Enduring the pain in my heart, I took a step back slightly.  Ruan Lingxi leaned over and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "My heart hurts, I don't know why." I said.

    Wu Dan didn't look back, and told us: "No matter what happens in the house, none of you can come in through this threshold, except for Yun Yao."

    After hearing this, I turned around to look at that kid Duan Yunyao, and thought to myself that this guy is so talented that he can come and go freely in this place.  Duan Yunyao pouted at us, walked in directly, and said with a smile, "Uncle, what do you want me to do?"

    Wu Dan whispered in his ear for a while, Duan Yunyao nodded and said, "Got it."

    I watched curiously as Wu Dan threw those spells into the air, muttering something, and immediately, the spells burst into balls of fire.

    I know what Wu Dan meant to burn the mask.  But at this moment, puffs of cold smoke suddenly appeared from the next room.

    I looked at the cold fog, but saw that the fog instantly swallowed everything around us.  And the flame that Wu Dan aroused was instantly extinguished by the cold mist.

    At this time, I seemed to see that weird mask in the mist turned around and looked at me with a sly smile.  At this time, I suddenly felt more pain in my heart, and I couldn't help but hold on to the door frame, breathing heavily.  Ruan Lingxi hurriedly supported me and asked, "What's wrong, what's wrong?"

    Only then did I understand why Wu Dan repeatedly asked us not to look directly at the mask on the road.  This mask is very evil, just like what Wu Dan said, both Zhao Yu and I wear masks, which seems to mean that the mask on the beam can cover up the good side of human nature, present the evil side, and even magnify it  .  My violent temper and Zhao Yu's indifference and aloofness seem to be under the influence of this mask.

    So, I shouted to Wu Dan: "Master, burn that mask!!"

    Wu Dan said: "Nonsense, of course I know, it's just that there is too much yin here, and the fucking fire starter can be extinguished!"

    At this time, Wu Dan took out several spells again in the thick fog, recited the spells, and the spells were re-ignited. This time, the flames gradually engulfed the mask.  However, when the mask was burning, I suddenly felt a burning pain all over my body, as if the flame on the mask was burning on my body.

    I couldn't help scratching my ears and cheeks to scratch the skin on my body, and when I looked at Zhao Yu, I was also scratching my arm subconsciously, as if this could relieve the pain.

    But as the mask was swallowed, I suddenly felt like my consciousness was being burned.  All of a sudden, out of nowhere, a surge of rage surged up, urging me to raise my gun in a daze, and rushed towards the door of the dilapidated house.

    Ruan Lingxi shouted from behind: "Erhuo, are you stupid?! What are you doing?!"

    I thought to myself at the time, I also want to know what the hell I am doing, but my feet, my movements are completely disobedient, and I rushed into the room, as if I wanted to shoot Wu Dan to death.

    This thought made me feel cold, and I wanted to call someone to stop me.  However, consciousness is completely separated from movement. I couldn't shout and couldn't control my movements. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw that Zhao Yu was in the same situation as me, but this guy seemed to realize it before me, so I simply took out a  Using a climbing rope, he tied himself to a big tree by the door.  However, his consciousness is not so relaxed, his face is full of cold sweat, he tries to break free from the rope, the rope is tightly pulled into his body, fortunately he is wearing winter clothes, if this is summer, the flesh on his body will probably be worn out  up.

    I was terrified when I saw it, thinking that I can't rush in and kill my master!  !  I killed a master, and now I'm going to kill another one, isn't this a professional trick for the master!  !

    But it turns out that I really thought too much, because just as I was about to rush in, I suddenly bumped into a person head-on.  When I saw it, it was Duan Yunyao.  However, the body still bumped involuntarily.  I'm thinking in my heart, damn you haven't made it"Strange.  "Wu Dan said: "There is a contradiction in this.  First, if Fengmen Village is very evil, then many people who come to Fengmen Village will suffer from madness like those lunatics in Tianjin.  But they have nothing serious; second, if there is nothing evil in Fengmen Village, why are there so many supernatural events here?  And it is obviously a dead place, why do people in the village still live here, since the Song and Yuan Dynasties?  This is very contradictory.  Another example is the mask in the house, which was obviously used for funerals, but was nailed to the beam with a coffin, deliberately setting up a situation to gather resentment.  However, I think this mask was nailed on by someone later, not by the ancients.  "

    Zhao Yu said at this time: "Uncle Wu, how about we go to the temple first? Then go to the village chief's house to rest at night."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Yes, first go to the temple to see the two statues." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 182 Mystery of God Statue (Part 1)

    ?

    This time we simply didn't use any compass or anything like that to find our way, because in this village, everything is out of order.  We groped all the way, and on the way, Wu Dan speculated that there is something similar to Juyin Pond here. This is a man-made bureau, as if to complete a certain ceremony and achieve a certain effect.  But I don't know why, it seems that there is nothing harmful to people in this place now, or those people who didn't come would just throw things away.  As for the ghost mask just now, it was nailed to the beam by someone later.  But the person who nailed the mask is definitely not a good bird, but his purpose is confusing.  There is nothing in the broken house, why use a mask?

    Xiao Yueyue's three claw marks on the Internet should be scratched by herself, because from the video and pictures, her face is pale and her eyes are dull, as if she was washed away by something.  That is, in this village, the direction of yin and yang is completely reversed, and someone should have deliberately changed it.  But changing yin and yang is an act against the sky, and it will shorten your life, so it is speculated that there should be some unknown secrets here.  It is unknown whether the ancients or the modern people did the matter of changing the yin and yang. Anyway, it should be two groups of people who came to Fengmen Village to set up the pool for gathering yin and change the mask of the yin and yang nails.  The former is the ancients, and the latter is the present.  It's just that the purpose of the two is incredible.

    In traditional Feng Shui, houses are generally oriented north-south, especially in the north and the Central Plains. However, the houses in Fengmen Village are either oriented east-west or obliquely. They do not care about the Feng Shui pattern, and the doors and windows face each other.  There is only one house in the whole village facing north and south, which is the village chief's house, and there is a Taishi chair in the middle of the first floor of this house, which is the number one evil thing in the village. Anyone who has sat on the Taishi chair died of accidents. Of course, now this  The Taishi chair is gone, and it was burned by some donkey who came to explore the secrets.  In ancient Chinese legends, although lonely ghosts wander, they also wander in a fixed area, such as ghost houses, ghost dens, barren tombs, ghost forests, etc. On the one hand, it is because ghosts generally gather in places with heavy yin.  On the other hand, ghosts, like people, are easy to get lost, and there are many road idiots.  But the roads in Fengmen Village are like a labyrinth, making it difficult for wandering souls to find their way out of the village. I don't know if this is intentional or unintentional.

    Therefore, although Fengmen Village is backed by mountains and faces water, the people in the village did not hesitate to destroy the Fengshui pattern, which caused the village to be too cloudy.  Furthermore, the burial customs in Fengmen Village are evil: people and ghosts live together, and people die without leaving the village.  This is also an incredible place.  Fengmen Village is located in the Central Plains, so it stands to reason that the people living in seclusion here should be Han Chinese.  But for some reason, this village has its own set of "burial customs" that are completely different from the traditional customs of the Han people. The corpses in Fengmen Village are all buried with masks. This phenomenon is common in the tombs of Egyptian pharaohs, but in China, especially the Han people  But it is rare.  Chinese people pay attention to clear ears and eyes after death, and not to cover foreign objects. Why does Fengmen Village bury the corpse wearing a mask?  According to Wu Dan, the Khitan people also have this habit. Could it be that the people in Fengmen Village are the descendants of the Khitan people and the Han people?

    The Chinese call ghosts dirty things and evil things, and they should avoid coffins, paper money, and shrouds, and even spit a few times, for fear of getting bad luck.  People's living areas and tombs are often separated by boundaries, such as a river, separating the Yin and Yang houses.  Or set the cemetery in the hills and woods where no one lives. No one will set the grave in the yard of their own home or in the village.  Fengmen Village is different. It pays attention to "people and ghosts live together, and people die without leaving the village." People cannot be buried outside the village after death, and they should find an open space near the deceased's home for burial.  This is a strange question.

    What's more, Fengmen Village does not worship gods but worships officials and puppets.  Worshiping gods and even ghosts is possible, but in Fengmen Village there are two weird idols, a pair of statues of a man and a woman in official uniforms.

    In short, if you understand the mystery of the statue, the secret of the mask, and the burial customs of Fengmen Village, you will probably be able to decipher Fengmen Village, and you may find a solution to those who are crazy about the female corpse.

    We continued to walk forward, and from a distance, we saw a big tree with rings of more than 500 years at the head of the village, standing solemnly like a general watching the village alone.

    I looked around again, and saw that the houses in the village seemed to be built according to a plan.  There is only one four-story building in the middle of the village. There are buildings on three sides of the house, and they are also very artistically connected with buildings and bridges to form a structure where the houses are connected.

    Almost all other houses are east-west, and most of the houses are three-story buildings, all of which are of wood and stone structure, and the roofs are all made of small gray tiles.  Moreover, almost all of them are built skillfully relying on terrain and artificial foundations. It seems that they would rather pay several times the hard work to build the foundation than break away from the collective and find a nearby flat place to build a house.

    In the village, there is a drainage channel that can accommodate an adult crawling on his knees, winding for 100 meters and under the house.  In short, the style and pattern of all these buildings show a very quaint and exquisite atmosphere, which is not like ordinary villas at all.More and more ghosts.  This is why the village is so dark.  However, we still have to see what happened in the temple, you two, do you want to continue to follow?  "

    The two looked at each other and hesitated for a while.  Ruan Lingxi said: "If you don't want to go, just stay here and wait for us."

    Lin Yufan immediately said: "No, let's act together."

    Wu Dan nodded, pulled me aside, and whispered: "From the perspective of countless people I have seen, these two people are not that simple. They said that everyone else was dead, and they just hid.  It's probably nonsense. Because although the man pretended to be panicked, his eyes, his eyes can't deceive people. His eyes are too calm, it's not like what he said, he was shocked to see his companion's tragic death. A woman, basically no  Looking at us, I can't tell."

    I was taken aback when I heard this, and asked, "But they are still so young, what can they do? What is their purpose?"

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "Go to the temple first to see if so many people died, and then talk about other things." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 183 Mystery of God Statue (Part 2)

    ?

    There are enough unsolved mysteries in Fengmen Village, but now there is another one.  The few of us walked all the way to the temple, and from time to time I glanced at a man and a woman who followed silently.

    Thinking of Wu Dan's words, my doubts about these two people also piled up.  For example, since he is a donkey friend and has come all the way, his body is not messed up and there is nothing dirty.  After all, there is no place to take a bath in Fengmen Village.

    Also, both of their companions died, but the faces of the two did not change much. Although they looked depressed and nervous, their steps were very steady.

    Damn, could it be that the two of them killed someone, and then the thief shouted, "Stop the thief?"

    Just thinking about it, a few of us arrived outside the temple.  I looked up and the place was still run down, but barely passable.  Although it has been eroded by the years and vicissitudes of life, there is still a trace of domineering and elegant, which can imagine the glory of the year.

    However, after walking to the door, I did smell a bloody smell coming towards my face.  I couldn't help but frown: Did a lot of people really die?

    The temple was also dead silent.  A few of us walked in carefully.  After entering the door, I was shocked when I saw the situation in the temple.

    I saw that there were indeed many people lying on the ground in all directions. These people were old and young, but most of them were men.  Now all of these people's complexions are black and purple, and their necks, wrists, and feet are covered with black and purple bruises.  But looking at his face, he seemed to have died of poisoning.

    I suddenly remembered that day in the room where the mask was hung, I was grabbed by my ankle by a hand.  I am sub-Ao, could it be that they were also killed by some ghost hand?

    But looking at his face, he seemed to have been poisoned by a corpse.

    "Eighteen people are all dead." Zhao Yu said after counting the number of people.

    "It seems to have been poisoned by a corpse." Wu Dan said, and then asked Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran who were huddled behind us: "How did these people die? Did you see what happened?"

    Xin Xiaoran covered his face and dared not look.  Lin Yufan said: "I have seen that someone moved the statue, and then he suddenly suffocated to death as if being strangled by something. Others tried to pull him, but they all died like this.  "

    "Really?" Wu Dan looked at the two of them coldly, and said slowly, "These eighteen people are very strange."

    "What's so strange?" I asked.

    Wu Dan squatted down, took out a supermarket convenience bag stuffed in it at some time from his bag, took the hand of one of the dead bodies, and showed me.  I saw that this man had many thick calluses on his hands.  However, judging from the distribution of parts, it looks like it can only be found by people who practice shooting all the year round.

    Could it be that these people are soldiers or policemen?  Or killer?  I rely on!

    I got up, walked up to Lin Yufan, and said, "Who the hell are you two?!"

    Lin Yufan was taken aback by my sudden scolding, and then hesitated: "That's right, it's a donkey friend."

    Wu Dan sneered and said: "Let's not talk dark words in front of Ming people. What these people do, you can tell by looking at their hands. These people are not donkey friends, but they are engaged in special occupations!"

    Lin Yufan moved his lips, and asked without answering, "Where are those people? I don't think you are like ordinary travelers. You don't even look surprised when you see so many dead people."

    At this time, Xin Xiaoran suddenly exclaimed: "Over there, something is moving over there!"

    Her voice drew our attention to where her fingers were pointing.  Sure enough, there seemed to be something moving there.  I took a closer look, shit, and found that the moving thing was nothing but a dead body.  But it didn't seem to be a dead body, because the man slowly raised his mangled head and waved weakly at us.

    It dawned on me: there are survivors!

    Thinking of this, I immediately ran over.  But before that, Xin Xiaoran rushed over before me, hugged the man and cried, "Ah Ruo, A Ruo, how are you doing?"

    "Damn it, don't shake him, you're only fucking breathless, can you be gentler?" I rushed over and cursed, pushing Xin Xiaoran aside.

    I stepped forward to support the man called A Ruo, and was surprised to find that this man's injury was different from the others.  Others died of poisoning, as if they were poisoned by corpse poison, but he seemed to have gone through a life-and-death struggle with others, and was beaten to a bloody mess, so that he was dying.

    "What happened?" I hurried over and asked.

    Just like the scene in the movie, the man held out his bloody finger for a long while, opened his eyes wide and wanted to say something, but he never said it, tilted his head, died, and died with regret.

    "Human life, to curse the entire dynasty?  "

    After hearing this, Wu Dan nodded and said: "Xiao Zhao's words are more reliable. What's going on, we have to find a way to open the mechanism under the statue. If it can't be opened artificially, then we can only use Taoism  .¡±

    "What method?" I asked curiously.

    Wu Dan instructed Ruan Lingxi and Duan Yunyao in a low voice to make them pay attention to the actions of the two strangers, and then led Zhao Yu and me to the side of the ancient tree stump.

    Wu Dan took out the incense from the bag, lit it, and inserted it on both sides and front and back of the ancient tree stump. Then, he stuck a talisman on the tree stump, and temporarily took the Zhongtian knife from Duan Yunyao, and twisted it at the ancient tree.  Jue Nian said: "The universe is orderly, yin and yang are in order. The sky is blue and the earth is bright, the yin is turbid and the sun is blue, breaking the earth!"

    After saying this, he pulled my hand over and gave me another fucking knife without any explanation.  I let out a groan in pain, and found that I was always being tricked, and Wu Dan cut my body for no reason, and I always picked my fingers.  Ten fingers connected to the heart, Nima's might as well draw a line on my arm.

    ? I saw a drop of blood rolling down from my finger, dripping onto the ancient tree stump, instantly permeating the texture.  Wu Dan let go of my hand, and plunged the Zhongtian Dao into the underground soil with a "swish", half of the blade fell into the ground, quite domineering and free and easy.

    The knife emitted a burst of dazzling golden light, and I only felt that the ground under my feet seemed to move a few times.  Immediately, I was surprised to find that the ancient stump suddenly turned red, and the ground trembled, and I almost couldn't stand up.  Looking again, I saw the thick rhizomes of the ancient trees pulled out from the underground soil, rising up as if they had life.  The mud was flying, and I couldn't dodge in time, and I was drenched all over my face.

    I cursed in my heart, and when I looked again, I saw a faint yellow circle of light shining on the ground, as if a golden wheel was reversing.  When all the dust settled, I was surprised to find that the temple in front of me had sunk for a while, the underground waterway was gone, and all the roots of the ancient trees had come out of the ground.

    I was surprised and ran back to the temple, only to see that the statue had changed. Originally, there was a male general on the left and a female civil servant on the right, but now it has changed to what Song Zichen described, with a male civil servant on the left and a female military general on the right!

    "It's changed, master, the statue has appeared!" I exclaimed in surprise.  But at this time, the two idols suddenly separated from the middle, and the Yasha and the maid beside the statue of Bao Zheng were switched.  And the maid's movements were like a puppet in a puppet show, suddenly making a "please" gesture.

    I followed that posture and saw a secret door appearing under the two separated statues.  A black hole entrance appeared in front of him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 184 Mystery of God Statue (Part 2)

    ?

    When I saw the entrance of the cave, I was taken aback. I thought that in all the information on the Internet, there seemed to be no records about the entrance of the cave. It is very likely that no one has discovered the entrance of the cave.

    I asked Wu Dan, "How about Master, go down and have a look?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "I'll go down first, you guys will follow, be careful."

    We took a flashlight and looked under the entrance of the cave. We saw a stone step at the entrance of the cave. The stone step was connected to the bottom. Wu Dan took the lead and walked down with the flashlight. Ruan Lingxi and I followed behind him.  It didn't take long to reach the bottom, and as soon as I landed, I felt a chill hit my face. This place is too cold.

    "It's so cold, could it be because the yin energy here is too heavy?" Ruan Lingxi shuddered and leaned closer to me.

    "It's not like Yin Qi, it's more like the cold air of a refrigerator." Wu Dan said: "It's really cold."

    A few of us held up our flashlights and scanned the basement. After watching this circle, I couldn't help but feel horrified. There are many coffins lying underground!

    These coffins look old. But because there are no insects in Fengmen Village, these coffins have not been eaten by insects.

    But next to those coffins, there were actually two skeletons lying there. I saw that the skeletons were still wearing modern clothes, so I couldn't help being curious. When I stepped forward, I saw that the two of them had fallen under a high platform.  On the high platform, there are two statues of gods, a male military officer and a female civil servant, which are completely opposite to the statues of Bao Zheng and Mu Guiying outside.

    "Come and see, master, here are two skeletons of modern humans!" I shouted.

    When Wu Dan and others heard the news, they rushed over immediately. "Could it be that these two are the two missing friends that Song Zichen wrote in that article? They accidentally fell into the basement."

    "But what's in this coffin?" I asked puzzled.

    "Probably the first generation of villagers in Fengmen Village." Wu Dan said

    "Do you want to open it and have a look?" I asked.

    Wu Dan shook his head and said, "Don't worry, just wait and see."

    At this moment, I seemed to hear a faint voice, so I asked: "Master, did you hear any strange voice?"

    Everyone stopped their movements and listened carefully for a while. Sure enough, in the silence, there was a creaking sound like a spring.

    "What's the sound?" Ruan Lingxi said.

    Wu Dan said: "It seems to be the sound of mechanism springs ringing, everyone be careful!"

    At this point, Wu Dan suddenly pushed me, I didn't pay attention, and fell to the ground. At the same time, I felt a gust of cold wind blowing over my head. I was startled, it turned out that there was a  A hidden weapon flew over my head.

    I wiped off my cold sweat, thinking that there is a fucking hidden weapon in this place?! Everyone was in a state of confusion, and the light from the flashlight in their hands was flying everywhere.

    I also couldn't see what it was flying in the darkness, I only heard Zhao Yu's gun puffing, and immediately, there seemed to be something

    Something fell on me.

    Immediately I reached out to touch it, as if I touched something cold, slender and soft.

    ? I touched something around me in confusion, grabbed it in my hand, and was startled. Damn it, it turned out to be a poisonous snake!

    I hurriedly threw the poisonous snake out of my hand. Damn, how could there be poisonous snakes in this place? Who the hell said that there are no living things in Fengmen Village?

    Thinking of this, I hurriedly took out the God of War, and then crawled and hid next to the coffin. At this time, the poisonous snakes were still coming. I held the flashlight in my left hand and the gun in my right, aiming at the poisonous snakes that rushed over  I fired several shots. At this moment, I saw a poisonous snake rushing towards my face. At this moment, I was a little unable to dodge, and I couldn't help but panic.

    At the critical moment, I heard a "poof", my face turned cold, and I quickly grabbed a handful. Only then did I realize that it was a dead poisonous snake that jumped on my face just now.  Holding a short crossbow, I realized that the poisonous snake just now was shot through by Ruan Lingxi's goddess crossbow.

    At this time, there were more and more poisonous snakes on the ground, and they gathered together densely. I took a photo with a flashlight, and it almost turned into a carpet of snakes.

    "Master, think of a way, how to get rid of these snakes!" I shouted.

    Wu Dan scolded: "Fuck him, where did all these snakes come from! Fortunately, I brought a bag of sulfur, damn it!"

    As I said that, I smelled a pungent smell. When I shone the light on the ground again, I found that the poisonous snakes did not move, but all lay on the ground motionless.

    I wiped off my cold sweat and asked, "How is everyone?"

    I only heard the voices of Ruan Lingxi, Zhao Yu and Wu Dan: "It's okay, it's okay, how about you?"

    I said: "I'm fine, what about the others? Duan Yunyao??"

    For a long time, no one answered.

    &nbs, It seems that the eyeballs moved.  "I said.

    Ruan Lingxi looked at it for a while, and said, "You read it wrong, no."

    "No, wait a minute, I'll go up and take a look." As I said that, I asked Ruan Lingxi to hold a flashlight to help me illuminate, while I climbed up to the high platform, and then stepped on the base under Yaksha's feet to look into his eyes.  Looking at it this way, I really feel that Yasha's eyes are a bit special.  Because the eyeballs seem to be steel balls inlaid on the statue, and they are not one with the statue.

    My heart moved, so I touched the eyeballs of the god statue, and at the same time remembered a popular saying on the Internet: poke your eyes.  It was a bit funny to think of this, and when I was distracted, my fingers had already drawn across two eyeballs.  And when the hand touched it, I suddenly heard a sound under my feet.

    "I found it!" I was overjoyed, thinking this is another exit, right?  So, I carefully looked at the ground, trying to see where the exit was.

    But at this moment, suddenly, the statue fell to the side, and I couldn't stand still, and I also fell sideways.  But at the moment when my body was tilted, I saw a black hole appear on the base of the statue, just above my body.

    "Your mother!" I cursed, and my body fell down uncontrollably, thinking that I believed your evil, who is so talented to open a hole in this place, damn it!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 185: The Curse of Fengmen Village (Part 1)

    ?

    The moment I fell, I saw Ruan Lingxi rushing to the entrance of the cave, trying to hold me back.  It's a pity that it was only a little bit short. I missed her hand and fell straight down.

    At that moment, I saw the hole getting smaller and smaller, and vaguely saw a grimace wearing a mask appearing behind Ruan Lingxi, who was about to remind her that there were zombies behind her, but suddenly fell into darkness.

    There was a "poof" sound in my ears, and I seemed to have fallen into a deep water.  In an instant, I sank down for a long time, opened my eyes suddenly, and couldn't help being surprised: I'm sub-Ao, why is there water and rivers in this place?  Everyone said that Fengmen Village lacked water, but what happened to the underground water source?  I suddenly remembered that there was a Fengmen Reservoir nearby in the rumor. Could this be the groundwater that finally flowed into the reservoir?

    Thinking of this, I quickly surfaced and took a breath.  When I was still in shock, I suddenly felt that something heavy fell from the top of my head and fell into the water beside me, causing a large splash.

    ?Because the surrounding area was dark and there was no light source, I couldn't see what was falling. My intuition seemed to be a person.  I quickly swam over and raised my hand to touch it, but I felt that the man was floating on the water and there was no movement.  I pulled the person who fell into the water over, reached out and touched it, just touching the person's cheek.  Warm, long hair, like Ruan Lingxi?  !

    "Hey, wicked girl?!" I shouted anxiously, but seeing that she didn't respond, I couldn't help panicking, and hurriedly dragged her to swim to the shore.

    Fortunately, this underground river was neither too deep nor too wide, and soon I dragged Ruan Lingxi to the bank.

    I touched the stones on the bank, grabbed the stones with one hand, and dragged Ruan Lingxi to the bank with the other.  But all of us carried heavy bags when we went out. In addition, the winter clothes were thick and soaked in water, so she gained a lot of weight.  I tried my best, but I couldn't pull her ashore. Just when I was about to do it again, I suddenly felt that someone quietly came to my side and helped me support Ruan Lingxi.  With this strength, I actually dragged Ruan Lingxi, his backpack and so on to the shore all at once.

    When I got to the shore, I breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly touched my backpack to see if the flashlight was still working.  As a result, after touching it, I realized that the flashlight had been lost somewhere.  With the chaos just now and the fall into the water from a high altitude, the flashlight may have been thrown to the bottom of the water long ago.

    Now I'm depressed.  There is no light source in this pitch blackness, so what should we do?  Thinking of this, I hurried to push Ruan Lingxi: "Wicked girl, wicked girl, wake up?!"

    Ruan Lingxi didn't move at all.  I panicked immediately, guessing that maybe she fell into the river and was filled with water, so I frantically gave first aid and artificial respiration. After a while, Ruan Lingxi seemed to be conscious.

    "Wicked girl, can you hear me?!" I asked hastily.

    "Where is this?" Ruan Lingxi's voice was weak, which made me feel something was wrong.  It suddenly occurred to me that she is a descendant of the Wushan sect, so she should have excellent water skills, so she wouldn't be drowned like this after falling into a river, unless she was injured before she fell into the river.

    "Where are you hurt?" I asked hastily.

    Ruan Lingxi moved his hands and feet, and said softly: "I don't know, my head feels heavy, a little dizzy, and my back hurts a little."

    I felt a little bit in my heart, remembering that I saw a zombie behind Ruan Lingxi just now, could it be that I was injured by a zombie at that time?  But now I can't take care of these problems, just thinking about how to find something to illuminate.  I don't know what there is in this cave, and I don't know where there is a way to go. It's impossible to walk an inch without a light.  When I was helping Ruan Lingxi up, I suddenly felt something tugging at my arm, as if someone was tugging at me.

    I suddenly became nervous.  Ruan Lingxi is on my left, and the one pulling my arm seems to be on my right.  what?  I turned my head to look, but the underground was a depressing darkness, boundless, I couldn't see anything at all, and there was no light source.

    But when I stood still, there was no movement on the right side again, as if it was just my illusion.

    "What's wrong?" Ruan Lingxi's weak voice came: "Why don't you leave? It's too cold by the water."

    It was only then that I remembered that both of us were drenched, so I shivered, supported her, and thought to myself: Could it be that something reminded us to go to the right just now?  If that's the case, the thing isn't doing any harm, maybe it's helping us?

    Although I can't find any reason why there are ghosts helping us in this place, but it's pitch black now, and I can't tell the direction at all, so I simply followed the prompt and walked a few steps to the right.  But there is still oppressive darkness, which presses down on my heart like a boulder, making my feet lose strength.  I stopped, thinking so blind to walk?Going is not an option either.  So he asked Ruan Lingxi if he had brought the flashlight with him.

    Ruan Lingxi said that those zombies broke out of the ice just now, and lost their flashlights during the fight.  When I heard this, I couldn't help being downcast.  How can this be done?

    At this moment, I suddenly had a flash of inspiration, and suddenly remembered that I actually had a lighting thing on me: a lighter!  I stuffed the zippo lighter that Xiaoman gave me that day in my shirt pocket, and I kept forgetting to take it out. It should still be there now, right?

    Thinking of this, a little hope suddenly came to my heart. I quickly unbuttoned my coat and touched the shirt pocket inside. Sure enough, I found a square thing: it was the blue lighter!

    I was overjoyed, and quickly took it out, praying in my heart, I hope this lighter can still be used.

    Open the lid and press it with your finger.  With a "poof", flames actually burst out.  I was immediately pleasantly surprised, thinking that Nima's famous brand is good, if it is made in China, it will definitely lose the chain at the critical moment.

    I first raised the lighter to shine on Ruan Lingxi's face, and I was startled.  My second child, her face was blue-gray, she seemed to have dark circles under her eyes, and her lips were also a little blue.  I felt cold: this is poisoned by the corpse.

    I first took a lighter and took a picture of the surrounding area, and was surprised to find that this place turned out to be a half-natural, half-artificial cave.  The bottom of this cave is intricate, with three forked roads.  Miraculously, there is a coffin lying horizontally on these three forked roads.

    Another coffin!  I frowned, seeing that Ruan Lingxi's condition was not very good, so I didn't care about whether there was a coffin, so I walked over, supported her, leaned against the coffin, and then took out a few zombie-suppressing charms, randomly  affixed to the coffin.

    After a long while, there was no movement in the coffin, and I gradually felt relieved.  I saw that Ruan Lingxi's condition was not good. Fortunately, sister Shenxian brought me the Wushan snow lotus seed elixir with me, so I quickly gave her one.  The effect of this medicine was not bad, slowly, Ruan Lingxi regained her original rosy complexion.  I breathed a sigh of relief and saw that she was soaked all over, so I took off her coat.

    Ruan Lingxi scolded: "You two, what do you want to do?!"

    I spat: "Don't think too much, your coat is soaked in water, do you want to lie down in the water?"

    After taking it off, I thought it would be great if I could light a fire to dry it.  Thinking of this, I set my sights on the coffin next to me.  My eyes lit up, and then I was a little timid: the coffin board looks quite dry, and it would be good to bake the clothes on fire.  But is this disrespectful to the dead? What if the few people lying inside are unhappy?

    Thinking of this, I couldn't help sneezing, and then looked at the road in front of me, it was endless, and I didn't know where it would lead.  The journey is too long, if I lie here with a cold and fever, I am afraid that I will die and no one will know.

    Thinking of this, I took out the Luoyang shovel from my bag, thinking that I didn¡¯t have any tools at hand. I used this to uncover the coffin lid first, then smashed it into several pieces with stones, and burned it.

    So, I held up the shovel and walked to the coffin.  But at this time, I held up the lighter to take a picture, only to find that the coffin was completely dilapidated, and the wood was a little rotten and loose.  It seems that the material of this coffin is not very good.

    So I raised the shovel and slapped the coffin apart three or five times, then frowned.  Damn, this coffin is just like the wooden door of my hometown, it's easy to handle, it doesn't have the high-end and high-end texture of the ancient coffin at all.

    After the coffin was scattered, I saw a skeleton exposed inside, which had been dried into a skeleton.  Beside the skeleton was a stack of books.  This stack of books intrigued me.  I took it out and saw that it was a book from the Qing Dynasty.  I didn't understand what it was, so I just carried them out, piled up the coffin boards, flipped through the ancient books, gritted my teeth, and lit one of the "Analects of Confucius".

    Now saving lives is the most important thing. It doesn't matter if you are a sage or not, save people first.  Soon, the fire was burning, and we took off our wet clothes and hung them by the fire.  Ruan Lingxi was still somewhat exhausted, and asked me what book I found and whose coffin it was.

    "I don't know, it seems to be some kind of coffin from the Qing Dynasty, and the funeral objects are only books." I was surprised: "Is this also a villager in Fengmen Village?"

    Ruan Lingxi said: "It's strange, why other people's bodies are in the basement, but theirs are in this place."

    I couldn't figure it out either, so I opened those books and looked.  Most of them were found to be ancient sage books or the like, but there was only one, which seemed to be a letter written by the owner of the coffin.  After I read the notes in traditional characters half-bakedly, I was taken aback.

    It turned out that the owners of these three coffins were two saints, hermits and an eminent monk in the Qing Dynasty.  When the three of them were traveling in Qinyang, they discovered Fengmen Village, a murderous place, and saw that Fengmen Village was actually a cursed situation, so they decided to live here for a long time, do more good deeds, get close to Buddhism, and educate the villagers at that time  , become a sage of the world.  And at the end of a hundred years, let the villagers put their remains by the underground river to deter the curse and evil spirit in Fengmen Village.

    "The curse of Fengmen Village, what does this mean?" I couldn't help being surprised.  After continuing to look down, it suddenly dawned on me.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Pofengmen Village is actually a cursed place, so he decided to live here for a long time, do more good deeds to get close to Buddhism, educate the villagers at that time, and become a sage in the world.  And at the end of a hundred years, let the villagers put their remains by the underground river to deter the curse and evil spirit in Fengmen Village.

    "The curse of Fengmen Village, what does this mean?" I couldn't help being surprised.  After continuing to look down, it suddenly dawned on me.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 186: The Curse of Fengmen Village (Part 2)

    ?

    According to this ancient manuscript, these three sages studied the origin of Fengmen Village and discovered that the first generation of villagers in Fengmen Village were descendants of Han and Khitan people who came to live in seclusion at the end of the Yuan Dynasty.

    What is even more amazing is that the descendants of the Han people are called Bao Huairen, who turned out to be the descendants of Bao Qingtian, a loyal minister of the Northern Song Dynasty.

    At that time, Genghis Khan started his army from Mongolia, conquered and expanded his territory until Kublai Khan, the ancestor of the Yuan Dynasty, officially established the capital of the Yuan Dynasty, and then gradually eliminated Jin, Xixia, Dali and other countries, and captured Lin'an, the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty. The Southern Song Dynasty perished in 1729.  The remnants of the Southern Song Dynasty were eliminated, and the national unity was realized in a sense.

    After the establishment of the Yuan Dynasty, in order to consolidate the absolute dominance of the Mongols, the "four classes" system was implemented, namely: Mongols (close relatives, relatives and nobles);  etc.); Han people (the Han nationality generally refers to the Han nationality north of the Huaihe River, Khitan, Jurchen and other ethnic groups, as well as people from Yunnan and Sichuan provinces that were conquered by Mongolia earlier. The Koreans also belong to this class) and Southern people (called barbarians  ), referring to the various ethnic groups in the original Southern Song Dynasty that were finally conquered by the Yuan Dynasty.  The vast majority of Han Chinese and Southerners are Han Chinese.

    Among the fourth-class people, the Mongols are unquestionably masters, similar to the status and status of the later Manchu Eight Banners, while the so-called third-class Han people include Jin people and Khitan people.  The establishment of the Liao Kingdom in its heyday was based in the current Inner Mongolia. To some extent, it is different from the Mongolian nationality but the same clan.  However, during the rule of the Yuan Dynasty, the lives of the Khitan people and the Han people were not very comfortable. The squeeze and control of the "Han people" by the Yuan Dynasty can be imagined casually.  In short, they were treated inhumanly in every way.

    Until the end of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor was fatuous and violent, and the darkness of the government and the public made people's lives more and more difficult.  A group of civilians whose ancestors have been oppressed since the founding of the Yuan Dynasty fled to a deep mountain on the border between northern Henan and Shanxi in order to escape the war, which is the deep mountain where Fengmen Village is located.  At that time, it was just a barren hill.

    In addition to the Han people, the fleeing crowd also included the Khitan people of the Liao Kingdom who were also wiped out by the Mongolian army.  At that time, wars were raging all over the world, and there were many rebels who attacked the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. These refugees all had national hatred and family hatred against the ruling class of the Yuan Dynasty, and some were even descendants of the rebels, who had blood feuds with the Yuan Dynasty.  Although this group of people lives in the mountains, they never dare to forget their national hatred and family hatred, and they hate the brutal Mongolian rule.

    It's a pity that most of the people who fled were the old, the weak, women and children, or young scholars, the disabled and the sick, and they couldn't join the battlefield to kill the enemy.  One of the figures who resembled the leader of the Han people was Bao Huairen, a descendant of Mr. Bao.  When he first came to Fengmen Village, he was still very young, unfortunately he couldn't go to the battlefield to kill the enemy, but he always wanted to take revenge on his own.

    In addition to the group of Han people he led, a small group of Khitans also fled here.  They also lost their homeland and felt sorry for each other. The two sides became familiar with each other and prepared to rebuild their temporary home here to avoid the scourge of war.

    However, this group of refugees came from the shadow of swords and blood. After seeing the cruel behavior of the Mongols against their compatriots along the way, they all hated the Mongols to the bone, and they were not willing to escape.  Bao Huairen was young and energetic, and wanted to do something important to restore the country in the shadow of the mountains, but looking at the people who followed him, he couldn't help feeling a little discouraged.  Because there were almost no young adults in this group, even if he wanted to form a rebel army, no one responded.

    Just when he was disheartened, one night, an old Khitan invited him to meet him at the entrance of the village.  Bao Huairen came to the appointment on time.

    After meeting each other, the Khitan old man with white beard and hair but hale and hearty spirit asked Bao Huairen, "Have you heard of the curse?"

    Bao Huairen was born in a scholarly family, he has read a lot of books freely, and he also has some knowledge of cursing and other unorthodox techniques, so he said: "I have heard that voodoo techniques have been said since ancient times to be cursed in the south and cursed in the north.  How did you know that the method of this technique has always been in the hands of the Mongol Tartars and will not be passed on to outsiders? Why did you mention this to me?"

    A glint of incomprehensible light flashed in the eyes of the Khitan old man, then he sighed and said, "Those beasts are worthy of talking about curses? If it wasn't for the Temujin tribe intermarried with my tribe under the pretext of jointly resisting gold, the curse technique  How did it get into their hands?"

    Bao Huairen asked puzzledly: "Tribe?"

    The Khitan old man sighed and said: "Well, I have nothing to hide now. Our ancestors also had the Huns a long time ago, and although the Turks and the Mongols are not of the same race, we are all of the same clan  Ah! Unexpectedly, in order to achieve his ambition, Temujin pretended to intermarry with our tribe in order to obtain the cursed secret method from our department."

    When Bao Huairen heard the words, he didn't understand what the Khitan old man meant, so he said: "You mean that this curse technique originated from your tribe, but why did you tell meWhat about these?  "

    The Khitan old man said: "This method of cursing was originally created by the ancestors of our clan. Only when the time and place are right can it exert the ultimate effect. Back then, the patriarch discovered that the motives of Temujin's tribe were not pure, and warned the intermarried clansmen that all  Famen told Yu Si that what they have learned is only superficial Now, I just want to ask you one thing¡ª¡ª" Having said that, the old man showed a serious and determined look in his eyes: "Do you want revenge?!"

    Bao Huairen frowned, and suddenly understood in his heart that the old man wanted to tell him the method of cursing, so as to avenge the hatred of the country and the family.  But is this method reliable?  What price do you have to pay?  Therefore, Bao Huairen didn't know how to respond for a while.

    The old man took him to a slightly wider place, pointed to the sky and said, "The stars are twinkling tonight, and you must be able to see the stars clearly. I know that you Han people understand astronomy and geography, and I also know a little bit about it. Today, the Han Family Jiangshan  Occupied by Mongolian Tartars, Ziwei Star Palace is dim, and Sirius is lit in the northwest. But if you look closely now, there seems to be a faint purple aura lingering in the southwest, which is dragon aura.  It seems that after the troubled times, the real dragon emperor will soon replace the Mongol Tartars. However, there may be other variables, and it cannot be said to be foolproof. Now we can take advantage of the opportunity of the right time, place and people to help the Han Chinese real dragon emperor  Reign the world again and end the barbaric and brutal rule of the Mongol Tartars."

    Bao Huairen pondered: "What does the old man mean?"

    The Khitan old man said coldly: "I mean, use the villagers as sacrifices to complete the curse of destroying the Yuan Dynasty, fuel the flames in this troubled world, and let the Mongolian Tartars get out of the Central Plains as soon as possible!"

    Bao Huairen was a little surprised: "The villagers are used as sacrifices? What does this mean?"

    The Khitan old man said: "Let me explain it to you carefully. In the right time, even if the cursed person is in good fortune, even if he casts a curse on him, it may not be effective; now the fortune of the Mongols and the world are at the end of their battles."  , The Great Yuan Dynasty was precarious, so it was a good time to cast spells! As for the location, let¡¯s take a look at where we are now. We are surrounded by mountains on all sides, and there is a river not far in front.  What do you think about building a village here on the right bank of the river along the mountains?"

    Bao Huairen frowned and said, "As long as a village is built, can the Mongols be cursed?"

    The Khitan old man nodded and said: "Exactly. It's not the killing of living people to sacrifice with blood as you think, but just building a special village. My ancestors have been enslaved by the Tartars for nearly a hundred years, and now his luck has declined. It's time  Revenge, do you want to have this opportunity to take revenge?"

    After Bao Huairen heard this, although he was skeptical, a desire for revenge surged in his chest.  That's right, you can't do nothing and let the Mongol Tartars bully the people!  Since there is no other way, why not give this curse a try.

    So, after Bao Huairen discussed with the villagers, everyone supported him.  Then, under the guidance of the Khitan old man, everyone started to build houses in the valley where they settled down.  The construction of the houses is very strange and contrary to common sense. They are all built along the right bank of the river according to the mountainous terrain. Almost all of them are east-west.  These are all "yin gathering pools" built to gather yin and evil spirits.

    While the villagers were starting to build the village, the old Khitan "abandoned" the ancestral precepts and taught Bao Huairen the ancient and authentic curse secret method.  After the village was built, the Khitan old man fell seriously ill, and explained the truth of the curse of Fengmen Village when he was dying: the construction of the village was built according to the "Fengmen" in Fengshui Taoism, but the village is not completely different from the traditional Fengmen.  This village looks auspicious on the outside, but it is actually a ferocious place.  Surrounded by mountains on all sides, there is a river in front of the village, and a big tree standing at the entrance of the village stands upright in front of the village like a patron saint.  There is more than one tree, the ancient tree at the entrance of the village is the first, and the others also have the effect of gathering evil spirits.

    ? If things go on like this, the tree gathered evil energy and blood energy, so many years later, after another group of villagers who came to live here and did not know the truth cut it down, supernatural disasters happened.

    And this Khitan curse technique originated from the "shaman" witchcraft on the northern grasslands. Those enshrined are not righteous gods, but usually the ancestors of their own clan, so there is Master Bao in the temple.  In addition, the Khitan old man also specifically explained that any method of cursing witchcraft must have a backlash, and the caster must have something to give up.  Especially like this kind of vicious curse that blesses the entire race, the backlash against the caster is even destructive, and it will even affect future generations. For this reason, the village has been isolated from the world since its establishment, and the men and women in the village, regardless of age, have been  The rule of not marrying men and women is to gather resentment to the greatest extent. Anyone who dies in the village must not leave the village for burial, but be buried in the place where he lived. This is the origin of "a person who dies cannot leave the village"  .  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)The origin of "Out of the Village". (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 187: The Curse of Fengmen Village (Part 2)

    ?

    Only when I saw this did I understand the secret of Fengmen Village.  It turns out that the so-called curse is a silent resistance of the descendants of the Han people to the brutal rule of the Yuan Dynasty.  No wonder the whole village chose to build in a fierce place, and mixed the yin and yang houses together.

    I don't know if this curse is really effective, but after so many years, if someone dug up the female corpse of Fengmen Village and was still disturbed by the curse, it means that the curse of Fengmen Village might have really worked.  It took less than a hundred years from the establishment of the Yuan Dynasty to its demise. In the later period, it was even weaker, and was reversed by a peasant emperor. Maybe it was related to the curse of Fengmen Village.  Thinking of this, I can't help but sigh.  That note only ends here, and what happened later is not recorded.  As for how to break the curse in Fengmen Village, and whether those who have become lunatics can still be saved, these are not mentioned in the notes, so I can't help but feel a little disappointed.  Thinking of this, I went to look in the other two coffins, and saw that there was nothing inside, nothing more than the Four Treasures of the Study, and even Buddhist beads.  The beads seem to be made of peach wood, so they don't rot or rot.  I looked at the corpse next to the Buddha beads, and thought that this should be the remains of the eminent monk.  So I bowed to the corpse, and then took the prayer beads.  In this evil place, a magic weapon is always reliable.

    At this time, the flames became more intense, and I saw that Ruan Lingxi's face gradually returned to normal.  I took a look at the firelight with the beads, and there was a whole set of "Lotus Sutra" engraved on it.

    Ruan Lingxi asked me if I had found anything, so I told her about the contents of the note.  After hearing this, Ruan Lingxi sighed, "This still doesn't tell us how to break the curse of Fengmen Village."

    I also feel sorry for this.  But this is also expected. If these few people knew how to break the curse, they wouldn't put their remains here to suppress evil spirits.

    I suddenly remembered that Ruan Lingxi had been poisoned by a corpse, so I asked her if she was scratched by a zombie.  Ruan Lingxi then raised his arm and said, "I accidentally got caught a few times on my arm, but it's okay, just a little injury."

    I went up to have a look, and sure enough there was nothing serious, just some skin trauma.  The reason why he was in a coma just now was because of the toxin from the corpse.  Now that the corpse poison has been detoxified, there is no danger of life.  So I was relieved.

    "No, wicked girl, I just saw that you found the hole and didn't fall down. Could it be that the zombies pushed you down?" I asked.

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly and said, "Yes, the poisoning was pushed down. When I go out, I must have set those coffins on fire!"

    I clicked my tongue and said: "It's right to burn it, but it's a pity that I didn't realize that I still have a lighter with me." Thinking of this, I held the lighter that Xiaoman gave me in my hand, secretly glad that I took it away that day.  If there is no fire and light, Ruan Lingxi and I will be trapped here to death.

    We both rested for a while, and planned to continue walking to see what was ahead.  But I roughly judged that the three roads should lead to more important places in the village.  Recalling what Wu Dan said about Juyinchi, two of them should lead to the other two temples, and the third should lead to the village chief's house.  The village head's house Thinking of this, I suddenly remembered Bao Huairen mentioned in my notes.  I don't know if he also lived in the small building with the portrait of the old man at that time?

    I hesitated for a while, wondering if there would be any problems on the road?  In case it is the same as before, there are some snakes and the like, we may not be able to handle it with just the two of us.  Thinking of this, I unloaded a few of the remaining coffin boards, handed one to Ruan Lingxi, lit it, and took one myself, holding it as a torch for illumination.

    Ruan Lingxi was surprised and said: "It's strange, why does this coffin board catch fire so easily? It stands to reason that this underground cave is quite humid, and there is still water outside."

    I thought for a while, and said, "You said it might be because the coffin boards seeped into the corpse oil, so it is easier to ignite."

    Ruan Lingxi kicked over: "Damn, how disgusting!"

    I dodged to the side and said with a smile: "What's disgusting? I'm just talking about this possibility. The three old men are sages. I felt someone pulling me just now. Maybe it's their ghosts who are lingering. Give us a hint. Like this  The saints wouldn't mind us lighting their coffins with their slabs."

    Ruan Lingxi sighed: "I don't know how Uncle Wu is doing."

    I suddenly felt a headache, and sighed: "Those zombies shouldn't be able to hurt them, but I don't know if they can find a way out. Let's not dawdle, go out early and save people."

    So the two of us studied the route, speculated on the location of the lower ground, and chose one of the roads to go directly to the village chief's house.

    There is such an underground cave under the temple, but I don¡¯t know if it is also under the village chief¡¯s house.?? Such a deep place.  But I guess, the terrain should get higher as you go, and it should be only as high as the basement of the temple when you reach the house of the village head.

    Sure enough, my guess is correct, the terrain is getting higher and higher, but the slope is extremely gentle.  It was a peaceful journey with no problems.  But after walking for a long time, I found that the road ahead was blocked: we are walking on a dead end!

    This result surprised me and Ruan Lingxi.  I walked closer and looked at the end of the road.  That's right, it's a mountain with jagged rocks.  Fuck, walking for a long time is a dead end, and Ruan Lingxi and I are still analyzing it for a long time, what a damn

    We were both a little discouraged.

    "What should I do?" Ruan Lingxi asked anxiously: "Go back and take another one?"

    I wondered: "It shouldn't be. If Master's deduction is correct, then the three roads must lead to these three places. I think my judgment is correct."

    Ruan Lingxi sighed: "It turns out to be wrong. Before the torch is extinguished, why don't we go back and find another one?"

    Reluctantly, I touched the rock blocking the way in front of me. After searching for a long time, I saw that the rock was not moving at all, so I said depressedly: "It's really not possible, and that's the only way to go."

    I was turning around to leave, but Ruan Lingxi suddenly opened her eyes and looked at me in horror.  The light of the torch jumped on her face, which seemed to magnify the frightened expression many times, making my scalp numb.

    "Why do you look like a ghost?" I said, and I touched the god of war on my waist.  If I'm not mistaken, something must have appeared behind me.

    Sure enough, Ruan Lingxi winked at me.  Damn, do you have something?  !  Thinking of this, I suddenly turned around and aimed the gun behind me.  But to my surprise, there was nothing behind me, and the fire shone on a piece of rock, reflecting the shadows of me and Ruan Lingxi.

    "Damn, there's nothing, are you scaring me on purpose?" I turned around and asked Ruan Lingxi.

    Ruan Lingxi hesitated and said: "Just now I really saw something, red sparks, as if someone was smoking. Didn't you say that you saw the ghost of the village chief smoking? Could he be nearby?"

    I know that Ruan Lingxi is more courageous than ordinary girls, but in places full of yang, such as downtown or residential areas, even if there are some supernatural events, you may not feel particularly panicked.  Because I know that I am not out of the crowd, but still in my own territory.  But Fengmen Village is different.  This place seems to be in a secluded courtyard in the world, and people feel like guests when they arrive here.  No matter how courageous a female man is, she is still a woman, and she will lack confidence in the end.  So, Ruan Lingxi subconsciously took a step closer to me.

    I felt amused, and suddenly wanted to tease her, so I lowered my voice, looked behind her and said, "Wicked girl, I found the village chief standing behind you."

    "Ah!" There was a scream, and Ruan Lingxi dropped the torch in his hand and rushed towards me, crashing into my arms.

    I didn't expect her reaction to be so big, and I was so happy to have a beautiful woman in my arms, so I hugged her quickly and said with a smile: "No, wicked girl, I scared you."

    When Ruan Lingxi heard this, she was immediately annoyed: "You two, do you want to die?!" As he said that, he punched and kicked.  I couldn't fight back even holding the torch, so I had to take her over and said with a smile: "Okay, if the trouble continues, our torch will be gone."

    Ruan Lingxi curled her lips and became quiet.  I suddenly felt that she looked very cute in this shadow, so I couldn't help but take a step forward and leaned in front of her.

    "You idiot, you're crazy!" Ruan Lingxi scolded, but I noticed that her face was turning red.  Seeing her withdrawing to leave, I trapped her between my arms and kissed her lips quickly.  The torch in his hand fell to the ground. In the darkness, the feeling of that kiss was very special.  The villain gradually calmed down, as if intoxicated by the kiss.  I involuntarily touched her back, and was about to put my hand further under her clothes, when suddenly I felt a coolness coming from the back of my neck, as if a cool wind was blowing.

    The blood that was gradually boiling all over my body cooled down immediately, I suddenly opened my eyes, pushed Ruan Lingxi away, quickly picked up the torch that was about to go out, and shot it behind me.  The flames flashed, and a face close at hand was very clear: it was the village chief in the photo!

    My scalp was numb, the bullet was loaded, and I moved the torch back again, only to see that the face seemed to be alive, sliding towards me, and finally stopped at the blocked intersection, and slowly disappeared into the rocks.

    I was surprised to follow its movements, and saw that face disappeared without a trace as if it had penetrated into the rock.

    I waited for a long time, but the face did not reappear, and I couldn't help but wonder: Could it be that he reminded us that there is a road behind this stone?

    "What are you looking at?" Ruan Lingxi leaned over and asked.  I saw that her face was still a little red, and said with a smile: "Look at this rock, it seems that there is a way."

    "There is a way?" Ruan Lingxi said in surprise, "How is this possible?"

    "I'll study it further." I said, "There must be a mechanism." As I spoke, I looked back and forth, left and right, for a while.  At this time, I suddenly felt something was wrong, as if there was some black mist emanating from the stone.  Picking up his nose and smelling it, the secret path was not good, so he quickly dragged Ruan Lingxi behind him, and shouted, "Run!" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com)?  "Ruan Lingxi leaned over and asked. I saw her face was still a little red, and said with a smile: "Look at this rock, it seems that there is a way.  "

    "There is a way?" Ruan Lingxi said in surprise, "How is this possible?"

    "I'll study it further." I said, "There must be a mechanism." As I spoke, I looked back and forth, left and right, for a while.  At this time, I suddenly felt something was wrong, as if there was some black mist emanating from the stone.  Picking up his nose and smelling it, he felt that there was something wrong with the secret, so he quickly dragged Ruan Lingxi behind him and shouted, "Run!" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 188 Ancient Tomb

    ?

    Ruan Lingxi was startled by me, and subconsciously followed me for a while.  I turned around and saw that the black mist had not dissipated, so I stopped and wiped the cold sweat from my forehead.

    Upon seeing this, Ruan Lingxi asked: "What's wrong with you, you were so scared to death."

    I wiped the cold sweat from my forehead and said, "Didn't you see it just now? Black mist seeped out of the stone."

    Ruan Lingxi shook his head and said, "I didn't see it. How could there be black mist on the stone?"

    I breathed a sigh of relief, and said with lingering fear: "I heard from my master that there is a strange stone in front of the tomb door of some ancient tombs as a mechanism. This stone is called rot jade, or insect jade, and it is very rare in areas  This kind of chrysanthemum jade itself has many strange characteristics, and it has always been a legendary mysterious substance. Because it only exists in some special landform areas, only a few people in the world know the existence of this stone. Ancient people believed that  This kind of stone is a strange stone with life, and there are evil souls attached to it. As long as a flame is burned near the chrysanthemum jade, a large amount of black mist as thick as solidification will be emitted from it.  The matter is corroded into pus. Once the rotten jade is put into the tomb, it is the most dangerous mechanism. The tomb robbers who are not careful and hold the torch will die. I just saw a faint black air rushing out, just  Suddenly I remembered the chrysanthemum jade that Master said, fortunately we hid quickly and there were not many torches, so the poisonous gas in this stone could not be completely emitted. Otherwise, we don¡¯t know how we both died.¡±

    After hearing this, Ruan Lingxi said with lingering fear: "So that's the case. Uncle Wu knows everything."

    I said: "Of course, I don't want to see who the master is."

    Ruan Lingxi looked at me and said, "But you don't know anything."

    "Pey coal" I thought for a while, and I stopped bickering with the villain at this moment, and it's important to escape as soon as possible.  Since there is rotten jade that emits poison in front of me, it means that behind this stone is an ancient tomb.  It is not surprising that there are more dead people in Fengmen Village, but everyone is basically buried hastily, and there is really no tomb built.  Whose tomb is it?

    I remembered that before I set off, I checked the information of Fengmen Village, and I also went to the post bar to have a look. A netizen posted a post saying that Fengmen Village has often experienced young deaths or young and middle-aged deaths in recent decades, especially in the 70s and 80s.  At that time, two women died in a certain year, one was forty-five or six years old, and died suddenly while moving a stone. The eldest son of this woman was crushed to death by a car when he was ten years old. Her sister-in-law had just given birth many years ago  , suddenly fell ill and died.  Another person collected grain upstairs, fell down the stairs and died, and her brother-in-law died of lymphoma.  There are also some very young children who died young, and more than 20 people died one after another.  This is also one of the reasons why the villagers of Fengmen Village moved away later.

    People on the Internet said that his grandfather made up a hexagram for that village: I can't remember what Ding Weiyue was in Ding Hai, and it also involved Kun Palace, Qian Palace, the hexagram is full of yin and six Chong, descendants become ghosts,  The ghost enters the tomb.  The conclusion is that the village is too cloudy and unpopular, and the foundation may be an ancient cemetery.  However, everyone thought his hexagrams were nonsense, and no one believed them.  I looked it up and found it unlikely.  Now it seems that this really made him hit the spot.  This place has ancient tombs.

    Ruan Lingxi asked: "Erhuo, who do you think will be buried here?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "How would I know, it can't be Master Bao, right?"

    Ruan Lingxi thought for a while, and said, "Let's go in and have a look? There is no way to go anyway. But, do you know how to get rid of this worm jade?"

    I thought it was the only way to go.  If there really is an ancient tomb, maybe the secret of Fengmen Village still exists in the cemetery.  Since the soul of the village chief appeared and did not harm us, as if he wanted to show us the way, it means that this ancient tomb has a mystery.

    I thought for a while and said: "I remember Master told a legend that there was a cult in ancient times, which used the characteristic that the black mist emitted from this stone would form a fuzzy outline of a human with three heads and six arms, and visualized the outline of that human head.  Transformation, creating a dark Buddha statue, claiming that darkness will eventually replace light, and absorbing a large number of believers. But then the cult was completely wiped out. Since then, the very rare insect jade has also disappeared from the world for a time. In fact, the insect jade  The secret was deciphered by American scientists at the end of the 19th century. This layer of mysterious window paper can be broken as soon as it is pierced.  Insects, a large group of black insects gathered together, are extremely small. A single insect can barely be distinguished with the naked eye, and a large number of them gather together, much like black smoke. Usually in a dead state, a large number of dead insects overlap  Together, they are like black jade. The insect corpse inside the shell senses the sharp change in the temperature of the nearby air, and there will be an accelerated molt.?The process of taking off the skin of the corpse, gathering together and flying out.  These worms that break out of the cocoon will secrete a large amount of corrosive liquid through continuous death, devouring all nearby high-temperature objects, including flames, which can be extinguished by the liquid of the worm corpse.  It is such a principle.  So, we can't light it up.  "

    Ruan Lingxi curled her lips and said, "So it's a bug, it's so disgusting. It can't even be burned, so what else can I do?"

    When she asked, I was also worried.  Just now I thought about it for a while, but I can't use fire. This insect is not an ordinary snake, insect, mouse ant, and any medicine packs to disperse the insect will not work.  While thinking about the method, he suddenly heard a faint sound of water.  Suddenly my eyes lit up, and I thought to myself that if the fire fails, then the water will come.  Use the ice cap to form a thick layer of ice, and seal the bugs first.  After that, it will be much safer to find the location of the agency.

    When I told Ruan Lingxi, she also agreed, and asked: "But you said there is the sound of water nearby, but we are far away from that underground river, how could there be the sound of water coming here?" I heard this  I also felt at a loss, and then I thought about it, maybe the soul of the village head appeared again to remind us.  This old man not only watched me play hooligans, but also eluded me. He didn't have the high-end and high-end style of the village chief at all.

    Thinking of this, the villain and I temporarily extinguished the torches in our hands, walked to the vicinity of the insect jade, and chanted the mantra together: "Ice soul!"

    In an instant, the air was icy cold, and I was surprised to find that the surrounding water droplets condensed into snowflakes, rushing towards the insect jade in disorder.  After touching the stone, these snowflakes suddenly solidified into a huge ice layer, which wrapped the stone thickly, making a "click" sound.  After the sound faded away, Ruan Lingxi and I walked over cautiously, held up the torch and tried it, and we were relieved when we saw that there was no black mist coming out.

    But at this moment, I suddenly heard a "rumbling" sound, I couldn't help but panic, and quickly dragged Ruan Lingxi behind me.  Did we just run into another agency?

    But to my surprise, the ice-covered stone in front of me suddenly moved away by itself.  Behind the stone is a secret door, a damp breath blows towards my face, I can't help but cover my mouth and nose.

    After waiting for a long time, no hidden weapon or anything came out of the hole, so I pulled Ruan Lingxi close to the door of the tomb that appeared.

    "There is a cemetery built in this fierce place, and I think future generations will have no children and grandchildren." I complained.  But after thinking about it, the first generation of villagers in Fengmen Village is indeed pursuing the end of their children and grandchildren.  Ruan Lingxi raised the goddess crossbow first, and shot a few short crossbows into the tomb chamber.  But there was no sound for a while, so he said to me: "It seems that it is safer inside, let's go in and have a look."

    I nodded, and walked into the tomb with a torch, and the journey was safe and sound.  I thought to myself, it¡¯s not possible, the owner of the tomb is enough to deal with it, so I installed a mechanism on the door to deal with it, isn¡¯t there any mechanism inside?

    But maybe the owner of the tomb was not afraid of robbery.  Either there are dangerous institutions, or there is nothing too valuable.  Not long after walking, the space in front of him suddenly opened up a lot.  I immediately understood that this was walking into the tomb.

    I thought to myself, this tomb should not be regarded as the ancient tomb of the Tang Dynasty.  Because although the tomb is in the mountains, it doesn't have the aura of giving it away, because the inside is quite simple.  However, no matter which dynasty or generation, the burial forms in China for thousands of years are all derived from the five-element Fengshui layout derived from Fuxi's sixty-four hexagrams.  : Within good fortune, heaven and man are one.  But I think this tomb is as easy to deal with as the tomb door, and it looks like a civilian tomb.

    The tombs of civilians are generally designed according to living people's houses, including a main room, a back room, and two ear rooms.  The coffin of the owner of the tomb is in the center of the main room.  The nobles are much larger. The tomb of the underground palace is divided into three parts: the front, the middle, and the back.  , There are all kinds of furniture and furnishings, these utensils are called "Ming Qi" (Ming Qi).  Further inside, the tomb in the middle is called the "sleeping hall", which is the place where the coffins are placed.  Then there is the "Pairing Hall", which is a place specially used to put funeral objects.  During the Tang and Song Dynasties, most of the princely tombs had murals, which were used to record the life stories of the tomb owners.  And in this tomb, the walls are empty and there is nothing.  And when they walked to the main room, there was only a single coffin and nothing else.

    "What a broken place, there is nothing valuable." I shook my head and sighed.

    "Whose tomb is this? If it is a commoner's tomb, the door of the tomb is actually made of rare insect jade. It seems that the owner of the tomb is a bit knowledgeable, or well-informed. But if such a person  , the family is probably well off, so it¡¯s not so poor." Ruan Lingxi said: "And there is no trace of tomb robbery in this place."

    "If you want to know this, open the coffin and have a look." I thought for a while, staring at the dark coffin and said.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)There is also no trace of tomb robbery on the other side.  "

    "If you want to know this, open the coffin and have a look." I thought for a while, staring at the dark coffin and said.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 189

    ?

    I walked to the coffin, but was very curious to find that the coffin was the best.  I went to the Panjiayuan Antique Market with Wu Dan before to learn more about it. When we talked about antiques, I also mentioned it

    Understand the material of the ancient coffin.  This wood is not from China either, it is also a tall tree in a wild area, nicknamed "Black Joe".

    This thing is not only sturdy, but also insect-proof and rodent-proof, because the smell it emits has a fragrance between mint and lotus for humans, but, for insects and mice,

    It is like facing a big enemy.  I thought to myself, Wu Dan really had the foresight to let us bring the folding shovel.  It's good now, it's convenient to pry the coffin.

    I asked Ruan Lingxi to help carry the bag, took out the shovel, and went up to look at the coffin.  Although the black lacquered coffin was tightly covered, it was still not in one piece, trying to pry it open

    It's not impossible.  I pushed the lid of the coffin hard, but it didn't push at all.

    I tried harder again, and then I barely opened a crack.  I wiped my sweat and cursed, "This wood is really heavy." As I spoke, I inserted the shovel into the gap in the coffin, and began to pry it vigorously.  Seeing this, Ruan Lingxi also came to help.  We both worked for a long time, only to hear a "bang", and the coffin lid was finally pried aside.

    I pulled Ruan Lingxi back immediately, covering my mouth and nose.  A corpse smell mixed with the fragrance of the coffin wafted out. Although he covered his nose, he still smelled a strange smell.

    After waiting for a long time, until the weird smell disappeared, the two of us stepped forward and held a torch to look into the coffin.  I was startled by this sight, because there was a lamp in the coffin.  The lamp didn't go out, but had a faint blue light.  The style of the lamp is a very common lantern in ancient times.  But this is not scientific.  One coffin was airtight, and the other, even if there was oxygen for its combustion, it would have been exhausted after so many years.

    "Deng, how can there be a lamp?" Ruan Lingxi exclaimed.

    I calmed down and thought about it. I remembered that I heard people say that ancient people would light lamps in the tomb after they were buried, in order to illuminate the way to the ghost.  But there are very few people who light lamps in coffins.  However, there is also a kind of sorcery that says that the lamp lit in the coffin is not called an eternal lamp, but a soul-burning lamp.  As the name suggests, he uses his own soul as a lead, and keeps burning his soul until someone opens his coffin to release the remaining soul.  And this technique is mostly for revenge.  Of course, it is also to deliver the remaining information to the person who opened the coffin.

    I thought about it, prepared to take a gamble, and brought out the ghost lamp.

    Ruan Lingxi shuddered and said, "This thing feels cold, let's put it back."

    "It's cold because this is a soul-burning lamp. Maybe the owner of the tomb wants to tell us something." As I spoke, I glanced at the corpse in the coffin.  This corpse is well preserved and very fresh.  This is within my expectation.  Because of the existence of the burning soul lamp, it shows that the soul of the owner of the tomb has not completely disappeared.  A corpse that has not completely lost its soul is not easy to turn into dry bones.

    The owner of this tomb is very young, a young man in his early twenties.  His facial features are correct and handsome, his figure is thin, and he is dressed in a scholar's attire.  Generally speaking, the name and biography of the owner of the tomb will be written on the tombstone, but there is no tombstone now, so I put down the burning soul lamp, bowed to the scholar's body, and rummaged through it.

    But the owner of this tomb is even poorer, he has at least a few books, and this guy doesn't even have any books.  What the hell is this considered a scholar or scholar?  Now there is no way to determine the identity of the owner of the tomb.  Just when I was at a loss, Ruan Lingxi said: "You two, look, there seems to be words on this scholar's pillow."

    As soon as Ruan Lingxi said it, I noticed that this person was resting on a blue and white porcelain-style pillow.  The pillow seems to be densely packed with words.  I carefully supported the corpse's head, and took out the pillow to have a look.  I saw that the identity of the owner of the tomb was written on the pillow in a very personal way.  Although it is in classical Chinese style, I can barely understand it.  Unexpectedly and unexpectedly, the owner of the tomb turned out to be the village head who cursed, Bao Huairen, the descendant of Mr. Bao.

    This man died in the third year after Fengmen Village was built.  It turned out to be suicide by wiping his neck.  What is even more surprising is that this so-called curse was known by the anti-Yuan rebels at some point. Chen Youliang's department actually found Fengmen Village and had secret talks with the village head, hoping to obtain the secret of this curse.  Bao Huairen disagreed, thinking that if this thing got out, it might cause chaos in the world.  Unexpectedly, Chen Youliang's subordinates took several people from the village as hostages, trying to threaten Bao Huairen to reveal the secret.

    But everyone in Fengmen Village lived here with the determination to die, and they didn't take threats at all.  As a result, those who were captured by Chen Youliang wiped their necks and committed suicide one after another.  Chen Youliang sees FengThe people in Mencun didn't take threats at all, and they also had the ambition to take over the world, and they were busy fighting wits with Zhu Yuanzhang and others, so they shelved this plan.  But this also let Bao Huairen know that the real dragon emperor has left his teacher, and the world has returned to his heart, and that person is Zhu Yuanzhang.  This was the time when the Yuan Dynasty was at its weakest, so, as discussed before, all the people in Fengmen Village committed suicide to complete the curse. This is the scene we saw in the basement: all those lying in the coffins were  A person who wiped his neck and committed suicide.  The reason for cheating is because the resentment is too deep.  The first generation of villagers did not live here for a long time, and all committed suicide within a few years because of the curse.

    Although it is said that there is a lot of information, a sentence in classical Chinese often contains the meaning of a paragraph in vernacular Chinese, so it is actually not long.  After I finished that passage in classical Chinese, I still couldn't find a way to break the curse, so I couldn't help but want to drag this guy up and ask: "Ci'ao, your ancestor was the wise and invincible Mr. Bao, why didn't you tell future generations when you did such a thing?"  How to break the curse?

    "Well, it's all nonsense." I was discouraged and wanted to throw the pillow on the corpse's head.  Useful fucking don't say a word.

    At this time, Ruan Lingxi tugged at me and said in surprise: "Er Huo, look at that lamp."

    I looked down and saw that the flame of the soul-burning lamp gradually became very bright, and then, the flames splashed everywhere, and a line of words was gradually printed in front of us: "A person can't die without a village, do the opposite, move me  Dead bones, the curse can be undone."

    After reading this sentence, I suddenly realized: It turned out that the body of the person who cast the curse, that is, Bao Huairen, should be removed from the village in order to unravel the thousand-year curse of Fengmen Village.  At this time, the flame of the soul-burning lamp jumped a few times, and went out with a "poof".  The surroundings fell into darkness again, only the torches still burning in the hands of Ruan Lingxi and I illuminated a small area.

    Ruan Lingxi said softly: "Could it be that the way to break the curse is to carry this ancient man's body and bury it? But this is the body of a big man, and it weighs at least one hundred and thirty catties. How do we get him out?"

    This is a problem, I couldn't help thinking about it helplessly, I can't dismember this guy, can I?  Thinking of this, I sighed softly, held up the torch and looked closer to the coffin, and couldn't help being startled.  At this moment, the fresh corpse turned into a piece of broken bones.  The bones of the dead shone coldly under the firelight.

    It turned out that after the soul-burning lamp was extinguished, the bones could not remain the same, and would eventually turn into dry bones.  This saves both of us.  I dug out two convenience bags from my schoolbag, gathered the bones together, filled two bags, handed one to Ruan Lingxi, and said with a smile, "Put it in your bag and carry it out."

    Ruan Lingxi protested: "No, you can carry it yourself."

    "Damn, I've carried enough weight, and you're too disrespectful." I said.

    Ruan Lingxi reluctantly took it and stuffed it into his backpack.  I also put Bao Huairen's bones away, looked around the tomb again, and felt that there was nothing to explore, so I said to Ruan Lingxi, "Go ahead and see if there is a way out." So we left the tomb and walked forward.  touch the ear chamber.

    Ruan Lingxi asked: "Strange, there is nothing valuable in it. Why did Bao Huairen set the door of the tomb as insect jade? If the coffin is made of good material for anti-corrosion, then it makes sense. The tomb door chooses such a precious thing."  That's weird."

    I thought for a while and said, "Probably because I don't want people to destroy his bones later, because it has something to do with the curse after all."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "That's true, but I always feel that it's not that simple."

    Just as we were talking, the two of us walked to the door of the ear room.  But at this time, I suddenly heard a sound behind the ear chamber.  It sounded like someone's footsteps approaching.

    "Damn it, we took so much effort to find the center of this underground place. It turned out to be an ancient tomb. A few brothers died for no reason." A man's voice sounded.

    "Okay, don't complain. Who knew there could be an ancient tomb in this place, and it still uses such a rare mechanism." Another man sighed.

    Tomb Raider?  I hurriedly dragged Ruan Lingxi into the shadows and extinguished the torch.

    At this time, the stone door in the ear room was slowly pushed open, and two people walked in holding torches.  I frowned, and hurriedly dragged Ruan Lingxi into another ear room, leaving a gap in the stone door, and looked out from that gap.

    Under the firelight, I saw two men walking into the tomb.  One of the two men was fatter and the other thinner, but they were both quite tall.  The two were also carrying backpacks, but they didn't look like tourists.  Because I saw a talisman on both of their backpacks.

    After I saw the talisman, I couldn't help being surprised: the white characters on the black background seemed to be some kind of soul talisman used by the soul burial man.

    Soul burial man?  Seeing this, I thought of Yang Wen and couldn't help frowning.  I always feel that this group of people is inextricably linked with that pervert Lin Sixing.  Did he come here too?

    At this time, I thought of the black mandala downstairs in the village head's house, and suddenly felt an ominous premonition: Could it be that Fengmen Village has other secrets besides the curse?

    Those people who accidentally broke into the temple like soldiers died, could it be related to another secret?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)frowned.  I always feel that this group of people is inextricably linked with that pervert Lin Sixing.  Did he come here too?

    At this time, I thought of the black mandala downstairs in the village head's house, and suddenly felt an ominous premonition: Could it be that Fengmen Village has other secrets besides the curse?

    Those people who accidentally broke into the temple like soldiers died, could it be related to another secret?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 190

    ?

    At this time, the two people continued to discuss: "There is nothing in this dilapidated ancient tomb, and the layout is just a poor tomb. Why did the boss let us come in and open the coffin?"

    Another person said: "If the coffin is opened to confirm that the owner of the tomb is Bao Huairen, then he will be burned."

    The man said: "What is the origin of this Bao Huairen? Could it be that he is so powerful that after burning the coffin, Fengmen Village really became a veritable murderous place?"

    Another person said: "That's what the boss said, so let's just do it. There's so much nonsense."

    I was quite surprised when I heard that.  Nima, it turns out that Bao Huairen's bones still have such a function.  After burning, the curse of Fengmen Village will be reopened?  Fuck it's a key.  Although I don't know who the boss they are talking about, it doesn't look like a good bird.  Thinking of this, I wiped off my sweat. Fortunately, the two of us moved quickly and took the bones away, otherwise they would be burned by these two grandsons, and there would be no big trouble in the world.

    Thinking of this, I heard two people shouting outside: "Fuck, who opened the coffin?"

    "The corpse is gone?" Another voice trembled, "Isn't it a fake corpse?"

    I was startled, and quickly and quietly took Ruan Lingxi to the other side of the ear chamber to see if there was a way out.  We both fumbled for a while and were a little discouraged: there was a stone wall at the end, which was a dead end.

    I suddenly had countless thoughts in my mind: What should I do?  This place is not big, the two of them will find two ear chambers in a while, and this ear chamber is a dead end, we have no place to go out at all, and the two tall men don't know what's going on, I wonder if I can handle this  Two grandchildren.

    Thinking of this, I made up my mind: if I don't do anything, if they touch it, I will act first and kill it.  Thinking of this, I took out the god of war, thinking that if those two people entered the door, I would shoot.  Although the bullet is made of silver, it would still be a bloody hole if it hits a human body.  Thinking of this, Ruan Lingxi and I went back to the stone gate.  The Goddess Ruan Lingxi had a crossbow in her hand, while I loaded the bullet and looked out quietly through the crack of the door.  At this time, the tomb outside was completely dark.  Presumably the two men also realized that something was wrong in the ancient tomb, and an outsider broke in, so they extinguished the torch.

    I listened carefully to the sound outside the door, and when I calmed down, my ears became extremely sensitive.  At this time, I heard the sound of clothes rubbing and slight breathing: it seems that the two of them are already approaching the ear chamber here!

    Just as he was thinking, he went to hear the "rumbling" sound of the stone door, and the door was slowly pushed open.  At this time, Ruan Lingxi rushed out, I really want to remind her that it's too late: beware of fraud!

    But it is too late to remind now.  I saw the Goddess Crossbow in Ruan Lingxi's hand "PuPu" fired out, but it was a pity that there were several jingling bells and no one hit.

    "Be careful!" I stepped forward and pulled her back. At the same time, I saw a man stabbing her with a knife.  The knife barely scratched Ruan Lingxi's jacket, I only heard a stabbing sound, probably cut her sleeve.

    Immediately, I raised my gun and fired two shots at the man's shadow.  In the darkness, I heard the man let out a scream, probably I had been hit.  I saw the man retreating temporarily, so I pulled Ruan Lingxi and rushed out the door with a gun.

    When he rushed to the tomb, he saw the two men rush forward, one on the left and the other on the right.  At critical moments, we can only start hand-to-hand combat with the girls.  Fortunately, Ruan Lingxi also has some kung fu skills.  In the darkness, I can only use other sensory organs to judge the direction of the opponent's attack.  However, with years of experience in fighting, I found that I was able to deal with it freely and did not lose the wind. It didn't even take long for me to realize that the two men on the other side were not my opponents at all.  Me, I can't kill you bk!!"

    The two of them were almost beaten by me and fled. Finally, they retreated into the ear room and closed the stone door tightly.  I chased after him and patted the door and said: "Come out, come out! The young master is still angry! Open the door, grandson! Come and kill the young master if you have the ability, and open the door if you don't!!"

    Ruan Lingxi shouted from the side: "Idiot! Hurry up! If these two idiots have accomplices, we won't be able to escape!"

    When I heard it, it was true. I can take care of the two of us. It will be twenty, and the two of us are enough.  So I lit the torch again, and quickly dragged Ruan Lingxi away.  Fortunately, those two people found the way for us. The way they entered the door is probably another exit of the tomb.

    Sure enough, there was a tomb door next to the ear chamber. I dragged Ruan Lingxi into the tomb passage and ran out without stopping.

    However, when I was running halfway, I suddenly felt something was wrong, and there was a sharp pain in my body, as if something was about to tear me in half.  I almost swayedSon fell.  Turning his head to look, Ruan Lingxi was also holding the torch in one hand and leaning on the wall with the other, cold sweat immediately oozed from his forehead.

    "Erhuo, I suddenly feel very painful, but I can't tell where it hurts." Ruan Lingxi said weakly: "Are you okay?"

    "What a fart, no, I seem to have been tricked." I cursed.  This pain is actually not unfamiliar. I suddenly remembered the day Ah Jiu died. I also endured this pain. It seems that Yang Wen used the soul burial technique to pull my soul out of my body.  This pain is similar to the feeling of being torn alive.

    I endured a sharp pain, and looked at my body through the light of the torch in Ruan Lingxi's hand, and I saw a hastily cast spell on the back of my hand.  Damn, I didn't pay attention just now, but now I realize that those two people may not be so pussy, but they just drew the burial talisman when we were not paying attention, slowly torturing us.  Damn, these grandsons are vicious enough!

    Thinking of this, I suddenly felt another severe pain in my head, and after a whirl of dizziness, I couldn't help but yelled and fell to the ground.  At this time, I heard a triumphant laugh coming from the tomb passage.  When I looked up, I saw the two men walking over holding torches with grim smiles on their faces.

    I took a look at their twiddling techniques, and suddenly felt a chill in my heart.  I thought to myself that I clearly knew that these two were soul buryers, but I was still so negligent!  But the pain of being stripped of the soul is unbearable for most people. Ruan Lingxi and I almost lost half our lives, leaning against the wall and unable to move.

    I saw the two men coming over, and the fat man stepped forward and kicked me, cursing: "This kid is so fucking arrogant! Are you useless now?! Tell me, where did you come from?!"

    Another said: "What nonsense! He carries a fucking gun with him, he must be the same as the gang we killed! They are all a bunch of stinking cops!!"

    police?  I was shocked in my heart, thinking of the group of men and women who died in the temple wearing donkey clothes.  I guessed with Wu Dan that they should be from the military or something, but I didn't expect to be a policeman?  ?  And was killed by the soul burial man?

    Just as I was thinking about it, the fat man kicked me again and asked, "What about you, boy, are you a policeman?!"

    I scolded: "Who the hell is the police, we are here to explore, who knows that we just stumbled into the ancient tomb."

    "Adventure? Do you think I'm stupid?!" The skinny man grabbed my collar angrily when he heard this, "Adventure is still carrying a gun?! This woman is still carrying a fucking bow and arrow?!"

    I saw him approaching, and I was about to take the opportunity to sneak attack the skinny man and run away, but I didn't expect this guy to suddenly read a spell into my ear, twist the formula in his hand, and poke it straight at my Tianling acupuncture point.

    This is really like a thunderbolt falling from the sky, the whole body is cold for a while, and then it is painful like a fire.  I couldn't help but exclaimed and cursed: "What are you thinking?! We are not the police!"

    At this time, I heard the skinny man say with a sinister smile: "Oh, I think this chick is pretty good, otherwise we two brothers will take it home and have fun for two days, and we will cripple this kid first, so that he won't interfere with our good business!!"

    The fat man said: "Then why don't you just end him, once and for all?"

    The thin man said: "No way, we killed all those policemen, why are there two left? This needs to be clarified. Take them home for two days, and then we will recruit everything."

    When I heard it, I secretly scolded these two wicked people.  At this time, he saw that the fat man had already pulled Ruan Lingxi's arm.  Ruan Lingxi punched and kicked, but unfortunately she was completely powerless.  I panicked in my heart, thinking that if I was taken away by them, I would have no way out.  I just feel anxious like a fire in my heart.  Just at the very moment, I suddenly had a flash of inspiration, and secretly took out a soul-fixing talisman from my schoolbag, stuffed it into Ruan Lingxi's hand, and gave her a wink.

    These actions only took a few seconds. Ruan Lingxi received my signal, nodded, and was dragged away by the fat man.  At this time, the thin man stepped forward and pulled out a rope to tie me up.

    At this time, I stood up with all my strength, took a few steps back, and chanted the mantra: "Exorcise evil spirits, protect your life and protect your body, the three souls will last forever, and you will be relieved without loss!"

    This is a spell for the soul to go out of the body. Just now, the two soul burial men cast a spell to peel off my soul, which happened to help me.  When there is a gap between the soul and the body, it is easier for the soul to go out of the body, just like when a person is injured or asleep, it is easier to wander away.

    The spell, which was not very easy to succeed in the first place, was done in one go this time.  I just felt that the severe pain in my body disappeared instantly, and my soul was lightly separated from my body.

    "You are very brave, you dare to get out of your body in front of me!" The skinny man sneered, and chanted mantras, trying to take my soul away.  But I didn't expect that I gave Ruan Lingxi a soul-fixing talisman just now, and smeared some blood on it from the scraped wound on his hand, which played a role in fixing the soul.  Can't take my soul.

    Seeing that the mantra had been recited for a long time but it had no effect, the thin man's expression changed, and he said in astonishment: "You, what are you, you are not afraid of my soul burial technique?"

    "If you want to ask this question, ask Yan Luo in hell!" I immediately chanted the mantra and shouted: "Ice Soul!"

    The soul belongs to yin, and in this yin, the water vapor instantly condenses into several sharp knives, which are inserted into the thin man's body one by one.

    The thin man only had time to make a surprised expression before falling to the ground in an instant, vomiting blood and dying.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)I can't take my soul for half a moment.

    Seeing that the mantra had been recited for a long time but it had no effect, the thin man's expression changed, and he said in astonishment: "You, what are you, you are not afraid of my soul burial technique?"

    "If you want to ask this question, ask Yan Luo in hell!" I immediately chanted the mantra and shouted: "Ice Soul!"

    The soul belongs to yin, and in this yin, the water vapor instantly condenses into several sharp knives, which are inserted into the thin man's body one by one.

    The thin man only had time to make a surprised expression before falling to the ground in an instant, vomiting blood and dying.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 191 Secret Operation (Part 1)

    ?

    After solving the skinny man, I hurriedly recited a spell to regain my soul.  The moment the soul returns to the body, it feels like it weighs a thousand catties, and one accidentally fell into the mud.  I cursed in my heart, knowing that it was because my soul and body were not fully compatible, so I simply lay down on the ground, waited for this period of dizziness to pass, and then got up to continue chasing Ruan Lingxi and Fatty.

    I kept lying on the ground for a long time, and when the dizziness subsided, I planned to get up and move on.  But just as I was about to get up with my arms on the ground, I suddenly heard footsteps behind me, followed by two voices: "Why didn't the fat man and the skinny monkey come out after coming in? These two pathfinders  Where did you go?"

    "I think it's probably because I saw something good in the ancient tomb and took it privately. I said, Mr. Xu, should we just take it when we find something good, so we don't need to report it?" another person said.

    I was startled, thinking that a group of people had come, and I didn't know how many there were in total.  But hearing footsteps, there were still two people coming in.  I slowly put back the arm supporting my body, touched the corpse of the man lying next to me, wiped a lot of blood on his body, smeared it on my face and arms, and then lay on the ground to pretend to be the corpse  .

    Not long after, I heard the footsteps of the two getting closer.  One of the slightly old voices sounded: "Hey, what is on this ground?"

    I thought it looked like he had tripped over the skinny man's body.  Immediately, I felt a burst of light outside my eyelids, probably two people held up torches and shone on the bodies of me and the thin man.

    "Fuck, isn't this a skinny monkey?? Who is the other dead man?!" Another man shouted.

    I calmly held my breath, and secretly rejoiced in my heart that my body temporarily lost its normal body temperature during the spell of leaving the soul just now, so now my body temperature, breathing, and heartbeat are all lower than ordinary people.  If I don't probe carefully for a while, I can't even sense my heartbeat.  So as long as I hold my breath for a while, I will definitely deceive these two people.  So I slightly opened a slit and looked at the two people who were looking at me.  Vaguely, one of them was a middle-aged man, and the other was an old man in his fifties.  After reading it, I quickly closed my eyes, pressed God of War under my body, and figured out how to deal with these two people.

    "They're all dead." The old man seemed to check our breath and felt for our pulse.

    I was amused in my heart, and listened carefully to what the two of them said next.  The middle-aged man said: "Mr. Xu, what should I do? The thin monkey is dead, and the fat man is gone. Could it be that he has gone out through another door?"

    The old man named Mr. Xu said: "No, this tomb is not big. If he goes out, he will definitely send a signal to let us know. But two people died here, and he didn't contact us. Maybe something happened."

    "Maybe the other exit is too long, and he didn't go out." The middle-aged man said, "Let's go after it and have a look. The kid who died looks like a fool who came to explore. It looks like he met a skinny monkey in this dress."  , the two fought and died. The fat man saw that the thin monkey was dead and left by himself."

    Mr. Na Xu said: "Let me search for this young man's body first to see where he came from. I think something is wrong. After we have agreed to destroy the body, we will go back the same way and join us. No one will come back."  Didn¡¯t come back, and one died? If the fat man escaped, then he should come back alive.¡±

    "Mr. Xu is right, let's go ahead and have a look." The middle-aged man said, pulling out a long knife.  After the old man's analysis, I suddenly thought of Ruan Lingxi, and thought badly, if that fat man is not good for her, I can't delay!

    Thinking of this, I felt that the old man was rummaging through my pockets.  At this moment, I jumped up like a carp, dragged the old man to my side, God of War pressed his head, and shouted: "Don't move!!"

    The middle-aged man was taken aback, subconsciously took two steps back before regaining his composure, and said with a sneer, "You brat, so you're not dead!"

    I pulled the old man and shouted: "You, the one with the knife, go ahead of me! Go back to the tomb! Throw down the knife! If you dare to play tricks, I will kill this old man!"

    The man frowned and glanced at old man Xu.  The old man Xu said tremblingly: "Okay, do as he said!"

    The man had to reluctantly drop the knife and walk slowly in front of us.  I dragged the old man and walked to the tomb with that man.  But the tomb was pitch black, and when the torch in the man's hand shone through, I didn't see the figure of the fat man and Ruan Lingxi just now, so I shouted: "Evil girl, Ruan Lingxi!!"

    It was very silent in the pitch black, and no one responded.  I wondered in my heart, thinking that according to what these two people said, the fat man should not have gone too far, and should have turned back the same way.  I originally thought he had captured Ruan Lingxi and wanted to be here.In the room, we pressed her for our identities, but now both of us are gone.  The other exit leads to the underground river, and they will definitely not go there.  Well, it is likely to be hiding in the dark.

    Thinking of this, I am a little nervous. Is Ruan Lingxi dead or alive or injured?  If the fat man is fine, then I have a pair of three, and they are both soul burial masters, so I might not be able to handle it.  When I was distracted, the middle-aged man saw the right moment and suddenly threw the torch in his hand at me and the old man.  I panicked, and quickly dragged the old man Xu back a big step.  But in the dark, the old man tripped and fell to the ground with an ouch.

    The torch flew past my cheek, scorching half of my face sorely, and also frightened me into a cold sweat.  Only the old man Xu scolded: "Fuck, why did you throw the torch over here? I'm fucking in front of this kid!!"

    The middle-aged man ignored him, and slashed at me with a long knife.  Although the tomb passage is narrow, it can accommodate three people in parallel.  So I can fight with this middle-aged man.  Old man Xu was holding the torch in his hand, which just happened to let me see the middle-aged man's movements clearly.  This guy has some kung fu skills. Fortunately, the experience of going through life and death for so long has given me a lot of actual combat experience. Although this middle-aged man's sword skills are fierce, I was not injured by him when I dodged.  However, this man is not weak in skill, and I couldn't kill him immediately with a gun.

    Just when I was in a hurry, I suddenly found that the man's steps changed, and something was wrong.  After I saw the way of walking, I was startled, thinking that these people are all fucking soul burial masters, and this guy is going to be like the two people just now, trying to control me with the soul separation method.  Thinking of this, I immediately decided to act first, took the opportunity to take a step back, and chanted the mantra: "The scepter and demon are the only ones, please Yue Fei!"

    Perhaps the judges are anxious and will ask me why I don¡¯t continue with Bing Po, and stab him to death with a few knives.  Just like the game, I also need a skill cooling time, that is to say, it is very difficult to do things like cheating.  After a killer move is completed, the human body will inevitably lose a lot of vitality.  In this process, it depends on the recovery ability of the person. Generally speaking, it is very laborious to use the skill for an hour or two, unless it is a magician like the fairy sister Su Ling who has been immersed in this skill since childhood.  The Ice Soul skill can be activated at any time, and the time for the skill to cool down and then be used again is very short.  It's not very good for a half-way monk like me.

    For a moment, I only felt a golden light flashing in front of my eyes, as if there was some shadow standing behind me.  I looked back and was surprised to find that the statue of Yue Fei overlapped with my reflection.  Emma, ??skills have been upgraded?  I heard from Wu Dan that if you invite the gods to a certain level, you can draw the gods to your upper body. You are the gods yourself, and I will learn the skills of the gods themselves immediately.

    ? Of course, it¡¯s a bit ridiculous to say, I want to explain it is nothing more than reaching the peak of physical fitness in an instant, like opening the second vein of Ren Du.  Coupled with the body protection of the god statue, ordinary magic weapons cannot be hurt.

    Sure enough, I saw the long knife in the middle-aged man's hand protruding in all directions, forming sharp claws and grabbing towards me.  In an instant, looking up, there were hideous ghost hands everywhere.  I didn't see the secret of the soul burial technique until the statue entered the body.  These ghost hands are things that have the ability to separate souls. From the perspective of naked mortal eyes, this thing is very fast, and the decomposition action cannot be seen clearly.  Now as far as I can see, I understand that the pain is nothing more than the ghost's hand tearing the soul.  After seeing the disintegration action clearly, I dodged from the chaotic gap of the ghost hand, and then raised my hand, and saw a golden sword light in my hand, slashing at the ghost hand.

    After a short while, those ghost hands fell to the ground in random order, emitting puffs of black air, and disappeared.

    I knew that my ability to invite God would not last long at a time, so I hurried to make a quick decision. After the middle-aged man's evil spell was broken and injured, I raised the God of War and fired two shots at the guy's legs, and then shot  Pointing at the old man Xu: "Who are you all?! Where is my companion?!"

    The old man Xu replied tremblingly: "Don't, don't kill us, we don't know about your companions, we have to ask that fat man."

    I looked at him suspiciously and asked, "Are you all soul burial masters?"

    The old man Xu immediately shook his head like a rattle: "No, no, I was just invited by them to come to Fengshui to find the crypt. They are the ones, and they are also the group of policemen they killed, that is, the gang of dead people in the temple. Are those  Your companions?"

    It was only then that I suddenly realized what it meant that those were indeed the police, and they were a small team performing some secret mission.

    I stepped over the middle-aged man lying on the ground screaming, snatched the torch from the old man Xu, held it up into the tomb, took a look inside, and suddenly saw a dead man with two crossbow bolts stuck in his throat.  I looked down, and the man rolled his eyes and died ugly, it was the fat man.  This crossbow arrow obviously came from Ruan Lingxi's Goddess Crossbow.  Looking to the side, Ruan Lingxi was lying unconscious.  I hurried forward to feel her pulse. Fortunately, it was steady and strong, but she just passed out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Looking from the side, Ruan Lingxi was lying unconscious.  I hurried forward to feel her pulse. Fortunately, it was steady and strong, but she just passed out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 192 Secret Operation (Part 2)

    ?

    I went back and tied up the middle-aged man who was shot, and then woke up Ruan Lingxi: "Hey, wicked girl, how are you?"

    Ruan Lingxi woke up in a daze. When she saw me, she immediately hugged me and asked, "Er Huo, are you alive? Are you a human or a ghost?"

    I said helplessly: "Of course I'm a human. If it's a ghost, can you see me? Go up and find Master and the others!"

    Ruan Lingxi just stood up, rubbed his forehead, glanced at the fat man's corpse next to him and cursed: "This dead pig dared to bully me, it's a dead end now."

    I was taken aback and asked, "Did you do this? Did you kill someone?"

    Ruan Lingxi scolded: "Am I going to wait for him to kill me? But I really didn't mean to kill him. Just now this man rushed over to tear my clothes, so I drew out the crossbow arrow to stab him. But at that time  It seems that someone suddenly pushed me, or grabbed my arm, redirected the crossbow arrow, and stabbed it directly to the throat. I was also shocked at the time, but I was knocked out by the fat man afterwards.  I don't know anything."

    I thought to myself, the one who helped me was probably the village head who watched me play hooligans, right?  I have been dead for so many years by the old man, and I still have the world's anti-violence and peace in my heart. After I go out, I must burn incense for you!

    Immediately, I helped Ruan Lingxi up, let her hold the torch, and I pointed the gun at Old Man Xu and the man, and then asked the old man to drag the wounded and howling man out of the tomb. On the way, I asked the old man if he was outside.  And their accomplices?  Old man Xu immediately shook his head and swore that there were only four of them in Fengmen Village. Two of them died and one was injured. He himself was just a temporary worker and had no intention of cooperating with them for a long time.  Don't pursue it.

    As soon as I heard it, I was angry, Nima, after something happened, I would fucking say that I was a temporary worker, and all bad things were done by temporary workers, right?  ?  Temporary workers have a grudge against you?  ?

    So I lowered my face and asked, "Then tell me, what are you here for?!"

    At this time, the middle-aged man suddenly shouted: "Old man Xu, if you dare to speak out, I will kill you!" The old man hesitated immediately when he saw the momentum.  When Ruan Lingxi heard this, he stepped forward and kicked the man's leg injury, cursing: "Damn, dare to threaten the people in front of the people's police, treat us as a show!! If the tiger doesn't show its power, you still think I can only trick you!"  Wealth into treasure!!"

    I was overjoyed when I heard this, Ruan Lingxi seemed to have mixed up with Wu Dan a lot, and he spoke in a smooth manner.  The man was kicked, and suddenly let out an extremely tragic wailing sound like a pig being slaughtered.  After this, the old man Xu plucked up his courage and said to us: "You two, I am a Fengshui master from Qinyang. I am a little famous because I show people the Fengshui of Yin and Yang houses. Not long ago  , the skinny man who died asked Mr. Ge to find me, insisting that there was an ancient tomb in Fengmen Village, and let me see where it is. Although I live in Qinyang City, I have never been to Fengmen Village before. They all said this  The place is evil, so I don't want to come. But after hearing what they said for sure, and the money they gave, I became obsessed with money for a while, so I didn't follow them. I didn't expect that I actually found an ancient tomb in this place. I thought they  It¡¯s a grave robber, and there¡¯s a boss or something.¡±

    After hearing this, I sneered and said, "Old man, you are so slippery. When I pretended to be dead and lay in the tomb passage, I could hear your conversation very clearly. Even if you are just a Feng Shui master, you and  They are also in the same group, and they also know what the fundamental purpose of this group of people is!"

    After hearing this, old man Xu's face changed and he fell silent.  By this time we had come to the end of the tomb.  We seem to have spent a lot of time in this ancient tomb. After a whole day, the sun was setting and the sky was dim.  I loaded the bullet and pointed it at the old man's back, letting him help the man out first.  After I left the door, nothing happened, so I was relieved.  It seems that what the old man said is true, there are only four of them in Fengmen Village.

    I saw that the middle-aged man's face was extremely ugly, and then I remembered that he was shot and forced to walk for so long, probably due to excessive blood loss.  I said coldly: "Stop and rest for a while. Damn girl, you know some medical skills, bandage his wound."

    Ruan Lingxi said angrily: "Why should I, these people are dead!!"

    I glared at her, pulled her aside and said in a low voice: "We are different from them after all, we can't just leave him dead. After all, he didn't kill this man, so can you kill him now? Besides, wait a minute  As usual, let's see who they are and why they want to destroy Bao Huairen's bones."

    Ruan Lingxi reluctantly took out the emergency bandage from the bag and went to bandage the man.  The man stared at us, and finally felt that it was too painful, so he let Ruan Lingxi go to bandage the wound.  I pointed the gun at the old man, and continued to ask: "I just now?Question, answer again.  If you make up another story, I'll make two holes in your legs too!  Anyway, there is no one around here, I will use some lynching, as long as you don't die, no one can do anything to me.  "

    Old man Xu rolled his eyes and denied, "What I just said is true, I don't know anything."

    "Really?" I sneered, walked up to him with the gun in hand, slowly moved the muzzle down, and finally stopped at Old Man Xu's crotch: "Say it again?"

    "I, I really don't know, comrade policeman." Old man Xu said.

    I sneered, pulled the trigger, and shot him between the legs.  This time I took off the silencer, so the sound of this shot was very loud, especially in this dead and silent Fengmen Village.  This shot startled Ruan Lingxi and the man too.  Ruan Lingxi scolded: "You bum, you're insane, why did you shoot?"

    I didn't say anything, actually I was right about the shot just now, the bullet flew over by wiping the fabric of his trousers, so it couldn't hurt him at all.  However, looking at the old man Xu who was really scared to pee by the gun, he immediately cried and shouted: "Comrade policeman, let me tell you the truth! Can you please put away the gun?"

    "Then tell me quickly, or if I change my mind, I will really become a eunuch for you!" I shouted.  The old man Xu hurriedly explained the cause and effect.  It turned out that the old man was indeed a Fengshui master from Qinyang City, but he had some friendship with the thin monkey among the four.  The thin monkey knows how to do some tricks, and he did some tomb robbery before.  But the old man Xu knew the feng shui of the cemetery, so the two chatted a little bit.  About half a month ago, Thin Monkey approached Old Man Xu and said that he would come to Fengmen Village to steal an ancient tomb.  Old man Xu has been watching Fengshui for many years, especially in the nearby areas. He can easily see that Fengmen Village is a dangerous place and it is not suitable to go there.  Even if there is an ancient tomb, it will not be the cemetery of a dignitary, so I advise Shouhou not to go there.  But later, Skinny Monkey gave him a lot of money, saying that someone hired them to come here to rob the tomb, and told him that the people buried here were descendants of Master Bao, but the curse of Fengmen Village was also caused by this person  Well, the people who hired them to rob the grave just wanted to borrow the power of the curse, or borrow this fierce place.  Old man Xu couldn't resist the temptation when he saw the money, so he agreed.  Before setting off, all four of them met the hirer.  The man was more than forty years old, wearing glasses, he looked more like a scholar.  But they all took money to do things, and didn't ask carefully. Anyway, they just found the ancient tomb and burned the bones, which is not difficult for Shouhou and others.  The difficulty is just to dig the tomb passage and crack the mechanism.  The four of them lived in a deserted house in Yuntai Village not far from Fengmen Village for a while, and came to Fengmen Village to find the location of the ancient tomb when they had nothing to do.  This is also the location that old man Xu took a long time to determine. He has been digging for three days, and he has been thinking about how to crack the chrysanthemum jade, and he only entered the tomb today.  Unexpectedly, after going in, I met Ruan Lingxi and me. Both the thin monkey and the fat man died, and now there are only two of them left.

    After listening to him, I felt that the old man really didn't hide anything, so I gave up.  When asked who the employer behind the scenes was, Mr. Xu also said that he didn't know, and he was just doing things with money.  So, I set my sights on the middle-aged man and asked, "What about you? What's your name?"

    The man snorted coldly and didn't answer.  I continued to ask: "Are the dead in the temple all policemen?! Did the four of you kill them?!"

    The old man Xu immediately said: "It wasn't me! It was him and that fat man who did it. The employer said, try not to alarm others, and report anything to him. But we didn't expect that a team of policemen disguised as travelers entered  The village. Their purpose seems to be different from ours. They are chasing someone. But somehow they found Fengmen Village. Later, the police found us and insisted on taking us away, saying that we might be looking for them with them.  In the end, there was a conflict, and the fat man turned the statue, and then a group of zombies crawled out and killed the policemen."

    "What?! Zombies?" I thought back to the basement in the temple, and I could only see the coffins. The zombies in the coffins were all at home, waiting to scare us, and no one went out to visit.

    "We've been to the basement, and there are zombies in several coffins. Where did the zombies kill people? Do they go back and lie down after killing them?" I said angrily.

    Old man Xu said: "What I said is true! Then those zombies dispersed and hid somewhere. There were five or six of them, all of whom were dressed in the 1960s and 1970s. They seemed to be more afraid of statues, so we  Four of them were not killed by hiding next to the statue, and then the five zombies disappeared. The fat man restored the statue to its original state, so we hurried to find the ancient tomb and left after we finished processing, otherwise we would encounter zombies  It's still a hassle."

    After hearing this, I was dubious.  Maybe those policemen were killed by zombies, but one of them was murdered by humans at all.  It was the policeman that Xin Xiaoran helped up after we went to the temple.  So Xin Xiaoran and Lin Yufan are probably also policemen?

    However, this group of well-trained and seemingly agile people only came to catch one person?  I could not understand.  While I was deep in thought, I suddenly felt someone tap my shoulder from behind.

    My scalp went numb, and my first reaction was: Zombie!  So he raised his gun and turned around, facing the person who was shooting me behind him.  After I turned around, I realized that what appeared behind me was the disheveled Wu Dan, not a zombie.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)?Xiao Ran and Lin Yufan are probably also policemen?

    However, this group of well-trained and seemingly agile people only came to catch one person?  I could not understand.  While I was deep in thought, I suddenly felt someone tap my shoulder from behind.

    My scalp went numb, and my first reaction was: Zombie!  So he raised his gun and turned around, facing the person who was shooting me behind him.  After I turned around, I realized that what appeared behind me was the disheveled Wu Dan, not a zombie.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 193 Secret Operation (Part 2)

    ?

    I turned around and saw that it was Wu Dan, so I put away the gun.  Turning around, I saw Zhao Yu following behind. The dust and sweat on the faces of the two of them formed a mess of ravines.

    "Master, where did you two come from? Why are you in such a mess?" I asked.

    "You have nowhere to go." Wu Dan glanced at me, pointed at the middle-aged man and the old man Xu and asked, "Who are these two? Are you and your disciple-in-law okay?"

    "I almost died inside, it's okay." I sighed, "This old man said he was a Fengshui master from Henan who helped others see the location of the ancient tomb. What about the other one? He hasn't said anything up to now, nor  Tell me who hired you." After that, I told Wu Dan and Zhao Yu about the situation I encountered in the ancient tomb.

    Wu Dan said: "Hit him! I don't think he will say anything!" After speaking, Wu Dan actually stepped forward and pushed Ruan Lingxi aside, then lifted the middle-aged man up and slapped his mouth left and right.  and then kicked him twice in the injured leg.  Suddenly, the man's familiar wailing sounded again.

    Ruan Lingxi frowned, and hurried forward to stop him: "Uncle Wu, what's wrong with you? You're a bit ruthless, he's lost half his life due to blood loss, so don't beat him anymore."

    Wu Dan scolded: "Fuck you, Xiao Zhao and I were locked in the basement just now, fighting with those old zombies for a long time and almost lost our lives, and we don't know the life and death of my apprentice and his wife, what a shame!  Damn it, if he doesn't say anything, I'll take off his arms and legs!"

    I saw a bandage wrapped around Zhao Yu's right arm, with blood oozing faintly, so I asked, "Are you seriously injured? How did you come out of that basement?"

    Zhao Yu said lightly: "It's nothing. Although it's very dangerous, I finally found the mechanism to open the stone gate. It's just that I got the color behind, and it's okay to bandage it up."

    Seeing that he didn't want to talk, I didn't continue to ask, but seeing the distressed appearance of the two of them, I knew it was dangerous enough, so it's no wonder Wu Dan got so angry.  But Wu Dan beat him up for a while, but the man didn't let go, he didn't say who sent him here.  So I hurriedly stopped him and said, "Master, after all, we are not members of a gangster like Duan Qingshui, so we can't use lynchings on people. Besides, he was seriously injured. If the beating continues, it will be difficult if something happens."

    Only then did Wu Dan stop, and angrily sat aside.  I asked Zhao Yu, "Where is Duan Yunyao? Where has this kid gone? Why is he not seeing anyone? Did he lock you up?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "I don't think so. If according to what you said, the people who died in the temple were policemen who came to carry out secret missions, or special police, then Xin Xiaoran and Lin Yufan might also be policemen.  We are probably because of the confidentiality of the mission. Since they are the police, they will not kill us. It may be that they and Duan Yunyao escaped first when the stone gate was closed."

    "Damn it, Duan Yunyao doesn't care about our life or death. He really misunderstood him." I spat.

    Zhao Yu sighed: "Let's not talk about this, let's take a break and look for him. After all, he is still a child, and he came with us, but he was lost. How can he explain to Feng Sihai and Duan Qingshui when he goes back? But, you just now  Said that the bones have been carried out?"

    Then I remembered the bones of the dead in my backpack, and quickly took out the bones that Ruan Lingxi and I found, and asked Wu Dan, "Master, how about we move the bones out of the village and bury them first? It seems like this will break the curse.  There is no need to worry about it in this poor village."

    Wu Dan said: "That's true. Xiao Zhao and Lingxi stayed to watch these two people, and the apprentice came with me to bury the bones outside the village."

    So we split up.  I thought that as long as this corpse is buried, things will be easy for us afterwards.  I followed Wu Dan and carried the corpse on my back and walked out of the village.

    At this time, the sunset completely sank.  Fengmen Village was completely plunged into darkness.  I suddenly felt that the temperature around me dropped a lot, and I couldn't help shivering.  Looking at the village during the day already felt spooky, but now in the gloom, the whole village seemed suddenly colder. The dark windows and decayed wooden doors stood silently beside us, which made me feel oppressed involuntarily.

    The night wind blew loudly, blowing the dead grass under the feet, making a rustling sound, as if someone was dragging a long dress to walk by.

    After walking for a while, I suddenly remembered one thing.  According to the old man Na Xu, there are still five zombies hiding in the village.  Damn, now is the time when night falls, and the zombies should wake up.  If we leave Ruan Lingxi and Zhao Yu in the village, will we be attacked by zombies?

    Thinking of this, I walked up to Wu Dan and said, "Master, I heard from the old man that there are five zombies here."It's just vomiting, and it can't kill anyone.  "

    Having said that, Wu Dan put on the backpack that he had temporarily unloaded, and continued to walk towards the entrance of the village.  I hurried to catch up, and spat: "Master, what is vomiting, you come and try this taste, it's really unbearable."

    I was following behind Wu Dan, and when we both reached the entrance of the village and saw the big tree, Wu Dan stopped suddenly.  I didn't pay attention and almost bumped into him. At the same time, I was startled and thought: Another fucking wall?  Nima's ghosts in Fengmen Village like building houses so much, why don't they join the construction team?  ?  In this way, the country will not have so many shabby projects, will it?  ?

    But when I looked around, there was nothing, it was silent, everything was normal.

    So I asked Wu Dan: "Master, there is nothing around here, why don't you leave?"

    Wu Dan looked down at the ground, and said slowly: "There is nothing around, there seems to be something moving underground." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 194 Leading Ghosts to the Netherworld

    ?

    I also followed Wu Dan's gaze to the ground, and I really felt movement on the ground under my feet, as if something was wriggling and digging holes under the soil layer.  There are no animals in Fengmen Village, so what made the hole?

    Thinking of this, I shuddered, holding God of War in my hands, facing the gradually loosening soil layer.  Suddenly, I saw the soil under my feet slowly digging out layer by layer, as if a mouse was digging a hole in the ground.  I was concentrating on looking at the underground soil layer, but suddenly I saw the soil under my feet rise up, and a withered hand suddenly broke through the ground and got out from under the soil.

    At the same time, only the sound of the soil rustling sounded, and countless withered hands came out of the ground.  Those hands were withered and blackened, or some showed bones, as if countless zombies were about to crawl out of the ground.

    "Master, are we standing on top of other people's cemetery, causing all the ghosts to be angry?" When I saw the densely packed hands, I felt a little apprehensive.

    Wu Dan frowned and said: "What's the matter, could it be that we are carrying Bao Huairen's body, and these old ghosts don't want to let us go?"

    "Master, what should I do now? The zombies are going to be resurrected!" I said anxiously, jumping up and down like stepping on a hot pot, because there were zombies' hands sticking out from the ground constantly, and after shooting one  , that hand will be wiped out.  But soon, another ghost hand protruded from the ground. The bullets are always limited, so it is not an option to continue like this.

    "Master, look at me asking the gods to deal with them!" I put away the god of war and wanted to recite the mantra.  Wu Dan grabbed me and said, "No, you lost too much vitality today. If you ask God again and you are seriously injured, we have to find ways to protect you out, which is even more troublesome. Now I can only try it, and I have never done it.  When I met a hundred ghosts at night."

    "Hundred ghosts at night?" I asked, "Isn't this a zombie?"

    "We have eliminated all the zombies here. Even if there are five hidden, what appeared on the ground are not zombies, but ghosts." Wu Dan wiped the cold sweat from his forehead: "And it's a group of ghosts."

    At this time, I really saw dense ghost figures gradually detaching from the soil.  All kinds of strange ghosts surrounded us.  But these ghosts moved relatively slowly, as if they were pulling themselves out of the soil piece by piece.  But this is the first time I have seen such a large number of ghosts.  Now I have completely given up the idea of ??asking God.  So many ghosts are equivalent to thousands of horses and horses. If you invite a god general, how can you fight against thousands of ghosts?

    At this time, Wu Dan was hurriedly flipping through his backpack.  "Master, what are you looking for?" Wu Dan didn't care about this critical moment, and I asked anxiously while shooting.

    Wu Dan asked while searching: "Did you see the river lantern I put in my bag?"

    "He Deng? Why are you still carrying that thing?" I asked puzzled.

    Wu Dan said: "In the village we passed by, there was a person named Xiaoqian who died. When I set off that morning, I found a river lantern on the bedside, so I took it with me."

    I am sub-Ao, what is the reason for this?  ?  This season is also looking for river lanterns!  !  "Master, if we don't think of a solution, next year someone else will put river lanterns on us!!" I said anxiously.

    "Yes!" Wu Dan said happily, holding the folded river lantern in his hand, and said: "These ghosts want to come out of the underworld, so let's send them all back!"

    "How to send it?" I asked hastily.  At this time, I saw that those ghosts were almost coming from the ground.  If they all rushed over, if they didn't strangle us, they would crush us both.

    Wu Dan quickly unfolded the river lantern and asked me to light the small candle inside with a lighter.  Immediately, he found all the steamed buns and food in the bag, and they put them all on the ground.  I glanced at the location, visually looking southwest.  Wu Dan took the river lantern from my hand and said to me: "Go to the side and break some willow branches, even the dry ones are fine!"

    I don't know what method he wants to use to send these ghosts back to the underworld, so I had no choice but to do so. While shooting to open the way, I ran to the side of the road and pulled down a few dry willow branches.  When I grabbed the willow branches and ran towards Wu Dan, these ghosts had basically left the soil and were running towards him.  I thought something was wrong in my heart, seeing that Wu Dan was doing this, I loaded the bullets, shot one by one, and shot and killed the ghosts rushing towards me.  When I ran to Wu Dan's side, I saw the river lantern that was originally placed in the ground flying up.

    Wu Dan instructed me to place the willow branches in front of the steamed bun, and concentrate on the river lantern with all my concentration.  Looking at this scene, I suddenly felt that I had seen it somewhere.  Thinking about it again, it seems that during the Ghost Festival, Wu Dan helped people "send their souls", that is, they could not be reincarnated when they encountered ghosts who died in vain, and the ghost messengers were also very busy, so they couldn't send every lonely ghost on the road in time.  As a result, many unowned ghosts suffer from the sun every day.The erosion of ?? is worse than life.  But this kind of ghost can also be sent to the place of reincarnation. For example, during the Ghost Festival, the gates of hell are opened in the underworld, and the deceased ancestors can go home for reunion. There are also many places where dojos are set up, and steamed buns are given to lonely ghosts to eat.  On this day, ancestors are worshiped, graves are visited, and lotus lanterns are lit to illuminate the way home for the dead.  And in the same way, once the gate of the underworld is opened, the lonely ghosts in the yang world can also go back to the netherworld through this gate.  But the problem is, it's not the Ghost Festival now, no matter how good a mortal's morality is, it's still difficult to forcefully knock on the gate of the underworld.  Sending one or two lonely ghosts to the world of rebirth is fine, but sending a group of them becomes a problem.

    So I worriedly asked Wu Dan: "Master, can you make the ghosts of the underworld open the door with this method?"

    Wu Dan said casually: "That's up to you, give me your hand."

    I remembered the experience of being cheated before, and I hesitated when I reached out.  Wu Dan urged: "Quick, what kind of virtue are you trying to do? You fucking want us both to die here?!"

    So I quickly stretched out my hand.  Sure enough, Wu Dan grabbed my hand, took out the dagger and slashed the hell out of me.  I was mentally prepared this time, and I gritted my teeth to hold back the pain, thinking that I was being used as a ghost again.

    Wu Dan dripped some of my blood into the water glass he carried with him, then took a sip and put it in his mouth, and sprayed it with a "poof" towards the river lantern that was gradually rising into the sky.  The blood sprayed on the white petals of the river lamp, and the blood red was shocking.

    I was taken aback, thinking how much blood Wu Dan had bled me.  But looking at his water glass, the blood in it was very light, not as bright red as on the river lantern.  After a while, something even more surprising happened to me.  The white river lantern seemed to drink enough blood quickly, and turned into a red lotus, slowly drifting westward.  At the same time, I saw that the ghosts that had been haunting the two of us seemed to have received some kind of inspiration, looking at the river lantern, and slowly heading west.

    I wiped off my cold sweat and thought of my own special constitution, what is the vaginal body.  Perhaps this turned out to be a passport to the underworld.  Wu Dan and I stood where we were, quietly waiting for the ghosts to evacuate from us.  I whispered to Wu Dan: "Master, you really have a way. I convinced you. No wonder everyone said that you were a peerless master when you were young."

    Wu Dan was quite complacent, and said with a smile: "Idiot apprentice, you have been with me for such a long time, and it is the first time you speak human words. This is also called good will be rewarded. You help Miss Xiaoqian, and she will naturally reciprocate. This river lantern  It was left by Xiaoqian, who happened to help us."

    I immediately breathed a sigh of relief in my heart, secretly glad that I didn't just sit idly by that night.  It seems that there is no harm in being kind-hearted.  Will I be able to find a job as a policeman in the underworld in the future, and take care of unjust cases in the Yin-Yang world?

    After much deliberation, my self-confidence is a bit bursting, and I can't help but feel a little smug.  Just as I was thinking about it, suddenly, a yellow stone flew from the air, and "flapped" right in the middle of the river lamp.  I saw that the river lantern, which was flying at a constant speed, was knocked down by the stone, and fell to the ground with a swipe.

    Now it's not just me, even the ghosts who didn't have time to enter the reincarnation stopped, and turned their heads to stare at me and Wu Dan angrily.  "I rub it, it's not the stone I threw, don't look at me!" I waved my hands hurriedly, and at the same time looked in the direction where the stone flew, thinking who the hell is so wicked!  !

    The direction from which the stone flew was the roof, and I seemed to see a figure disappearing in a flash.  But the man moved so fast that I didn't even see who it was.  If it's not a ghost, it's a person.  Maybe it's that kid Duan Yunyao!

    Thinking of this, I'm out of breath.  But right now it is important to resolve the crisis, because that group of ghosts came towards me and Wu Dan again, judging by their momentum, they wanted to kill us to vent their anger.

    I looked at Wu Dan, and asked nervously: "Master, is there any other way to crack it?"

    Wu Dan put away his things calmly, and shouted: "Run!"

    As he spoke, he turned around and ran away.  Emma, ??is there such a trick?  ?

    I immediately turned my head and ran away, caught up with Wu Dan and cursed: "Master, you have wasted your life as a hero, why are you so cowardly now?"

    Wu Dan scolded: "Fuck, I'm not the celestial master Zhong Kui, and I don't always recruit children at any critical moment!"

    But the speed of the ghost was faster than us, and after a while, we were surrounded by ghosts again.  Although part of the ghost crowd was missing this time, there were tens of hundreds of them, and they were so densely packed that it was disgusting.  Ghosts are tangible in the real world, but they do not occupy the real space, so they are not like people, and the road is narrow and cannot accommodate so many people.  But ghosts are different, there are only a few of them stacked up.

    Just at this critical moment, I suddenly heard a musical sound similar to Sanskrit.  Immediately, a loud "bang" exploded behind him, and the ground trembled violently.  earthquake?  ?  I was surprised to think that one lost his footing and fell to the ground.  As a result, the ground suddenly became very stiff, like metal, and I fell dizzy.

    At this time, I looked back and suddenly saw Duan Yunyao descending from the sky in a dark shadow, holding the old Zhongtian knife in his hand.  And the blade of the knife was inserted into the ground, and the blade was shining with golden light.

    "Long Absolute Curse?" I heard Wu Dan say behind me in surprise.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)?The ground suddenly became very stiff, like metal, and I fell dizzy.

    At this time, I looked back and suddenly saw Duan Yunyao descending from the sky in a dark shadow, holding the old Zhongtian knife in his hand.  And the blade of the knife was inserted into the ground, and the blade was shining with golden light.

    "Long Absolute Curse?" I heard Wu Dan say behind me in surprise.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 195 Another Secret of Fengmen Village

    ?

    "What is the eternal curse?" I subconsciously asked Wu Dan.  Wu Dan didn't speak, and pointed to Duan Yunyao.  I saw the Zhongtian Knife emitting a golden light in Duan Yunyao's hand. The light seemed to be a kind of magical substance, which turned the dirt floor into something as solid as iron inch by inch.

    When I stepped on the ground, I was surprised to find that there was a "bang bang" sound from the iron sheet under my feet.  Damn, is this the legendary Dianshicheng iron?

    At this time, those ghosts seemed to be very afraid of Duan Yunyao and the Zhongtian knife in his hand, and wanted to hide in the mud again.  It's a pity that the land has now become a sheet of iron, and it is impossible to drill into it.  Metal is impervious to yin and yang, and it is not as easy to attract ghosts as a mirror.  Ghosts have no way of clinging to metal vessels.  Maybe this has something to do with the theory of five elements restraining each other, but I don't know how to explain it.

    I saw those ghosts scurrying around like headless flies, until Duan Yunyao raised the Zhongtian Knife from the ground, cut off the ghosts in half with a few knives, chopped off all the ghosts, and finally disappeared in ashes.

    I was speechless watching from the sidelines.  Unexpectedly, at such a young age, this guy is really decisive and dark enough to attack, he deserves to be a young and confused boy cultivated by the underworld.  The surroundings returned to tranquility, and I let out a long breath. When the night wind blew, I felt a cold sweat all over my body.  I wiped my sweat, stepped forward and asked, "Yunyao, where have you been all this time, kid? Have you disappeared for a whole day? Why didn't you come with my master?"

    Duan Yunyao put away the knife and said with peace of mind: "In that basement, I saw that the stone gate was about to be closed, so I shouted at you and ran out. But in the end it was Xin Xiaoran and Lin Yufan who ran out with me, and none of you  Come out. I wanted to open the Shimen to save you, but the Shimen cannot be opened from the outside.¡±

    I spat: "Damn, it's obviously a sophistry. Your Duan family is born with supernatural powers, so you can smash the stone door open with one punch? You obviously want to leave us and run away."

    Duan Yunyao rolled his eyes and said, "Second man, I don't think you have studied the geology of the temple well. Haven't I thought about such a simple method? But, if you take a closer look at the buildings in Fengmen Village, all the foundations are  They are connected together, there is no gap at all. Even ordinary stone smashers understand that it is necessary to smash down according to the texture of each stone in order to save labor and be safe. However, the foundation of Fengmen Village is connected as one, and all the stones  The wall and the stone floor are all in one piece, so it¡¯s very difficult to destroy. Even if I punch down on that stone door, I¡¯m afraid that the whole basement will react accordingly. It¡¯s okay if I can¡¯t break it open.  There will be a landslide. In this way, I will send you on the road."

    What he said seemed to make sense, and I couldn't refute it.  Thinking about it now, Nima's Bao Huairen and the Khitan old man even included the buildings in Fengmen Village.  According to written records, Chen Youliang also found Fengmen Village back then, indicating that the location of Fengmen Village was finally discovered.  However, it has not been destroyed and can be preserved to this day, perhaps because of the firmness of the buildings in Fengmen Village, which has resisted certain war disasters or natural disasters.

    Because of this, the remnants of the thousand-year curse remain, harming people in this world.  I asked Duan Yunyao, where did Xin Xiaoran and Lin Yufan go?  Duan Yunyao shook his head and said: "How would I know, I didn't know them well at first, after they went out, they left without saying anything, and I didn't ask."

    I was speechless: "Damn it, the origin of these two people is obviously unknown, why don't you just ask?"

    Duan Yunyao looked at me nonchalantly and said, "What does it have to do with me? I'm not a policeman."

    Wu Dan interrupted us and said: "Okay, don't talk nonsense, hurry up and deal with Bao Huairen's bones first." So the three of us hurried out of the village and found a place under Wu Dan's inspection command  , dug a hole, and buried Bao Huairen's bones.  After the burial, Wu Dan burnt incense and paper, worked for a while, and asked me to cut a piece of wood with a knife to make a simple tombstone and put it in front of the tomb.  After I finished my work, I looked at the lonely tomb overlooking Fengmen Village and sighed.  I don't know whether Bao Huairen's behavior should be praised or criticized, but the descendants of Mr. Qingtian Bao actually fell to the point where they died young and cut off their children and grandchildren.

    Just when I was deeply moved, I suddenly saw a few wisps of black smoke rising into the air from the direction of Fengmen Village in the night and dissipating in the night.  I breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that the curse of Fengmen Village had been completely lifted.  At this time, I thought of Ruan Lingxi and Zhao Yu, so I went back the same way with Wu Dan and Duan Yunyao to find them.  On the way, I asked Duan Yunyao, when I met those ghosts just now, someone threw a stone and shot down the river lantern, did you see who did it?  Apart from us in the village, only Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran are strangers, could it be one of them?  As a result, Duan Yunyao said that he didn't see anything.  His mission on this trip is to protect us comprehensively, and then recover the Zhongtian Knife.  The rest has nothing to do with him.

      After hearing this, I suddenly became angry.  But it's good for such a wise and safe person, especially living in the underworld environment, some things really can't be asked casually.  It's a pity that the three of us didn't see clearly who the wicked person who threw the stone was and why he wanted to harm us.  If Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran are policemen, it seems that they have no reason to frame me and Wu Dan.  If it wasn't for them, then is there anyone else in Fengmen Village?

    When we found Ruan Lingxi and Zhao Yu, I was surprised to find that Zhao Yu had more wounds.  Ruan Lingxi was also in a mess, as if he had fought a battle with someone.  After looking at them, the corpses of five zombies were scattered all over the place around them. Only then did I realize that when we were not there, these five zombies came directly to attack them.  But because we buried Bao Huairen's bones outside the village in time to weaken the yin energy in Fengmen Village, the two of them took the opportunity to eliminate the zombies.  It's just that the unidentified middle-aged man was killed by zombies at the scene.  The old man Xu also fainted from fright.

    I looked at the man's body with a frown. His body was covered with scratches from zombies, so I frowned and said, "Damn it, this man was besieged by so many zombies, with so many scars on his body."

    Zhao Yu looked at the corpse and sighed: "It's strange to say that, in fact, the five zombies who suddenly rushed over at the beginning were not aimed at me and Ruan Lingxi, but at the dead man. The zombies didn't even  I attacked Mr. Xu. It was the two of us who discovered that the zombies were besieging this man, so we did it. But I didn¡¯t expect that the five zombies were extremely powerful. We were already injured, and it was very difficult to fight. Fortunately, you broke the gathering in Fengmen Village in time.  The pattern of Yinchi weakened the power of this zombie, so we were able to fight back."

    Wu Dan scratched his head and said, "No, the zombies came for this bk from the very beginning, which means that he is the target of the zombies, but you are not."

    "What does Master mean by this?" I asked.  Wu Dan said: "It means that the zombie attack was originally intended to kill people. From the beginning to the end, a simple guess is that some people don't want us to destroy the Fengshui pattern of Fengmen Village, or want to preserve the pattern of Juyin Pool.  There is a certain conspiracy, so I want to destroy Bao Huairen's bones before us. In this way, the curse can no longer be broken, and Fengmen Village will become a place where Yin Qi gathers for a long time, like a huge thing that creates evil  But after these four dicks came, they failed to settle this small matter, and it seemed that the government was also aware of some kind of conspiracy, so they sent a team of police to carry out a special mission to arrest this group of people, or this group of people  The operation was destroyed. As a result, the policemen died before they set out, and since then they have hidden their merits and fame, and all died in the temple. Even if Xin Xiaoran and Lin Yufan escaped for some reason and survived, they saw us,  It's not easy to reveal their true identities. Later, two of the four dicks were killed by the bastards and captured alive. Mr. Feng Shui doesn't know anything, and it doesn't matter whether he is dead or not. But this middle-aged man must know some secrets, so the mastermind behind the scenes decided  Kill him and silence him. So he used magic tricks to instruct the zombies to kill, and even knocked down our river lanterns, so that these ghosts could kill us. Fuck him, let grandpa know who he is, directly  Chop it up for him."

    The more Wu Dan spoke, the angrier he became.  But I also deeply support this statement. It must be that Fengmen Village has two secrets. The first one is the thousand-year curse, which we solved.  But the other one is just a guess, there must be something hidden in Fengmen Village, and the people behind the scenes don't want others to find out.  But what is hidden, we don't know.  The insiders are all dead, and the other two policemen are also missing, maybe they have slipped away long ago, so how can we find out?

    So I suggested to Wu Dan that since the curse of Fengmen Village has been broken and we are seriously injured, we should rest and go home at dawn.  Wu Dan shook his head and said: "I always feel that there is something wrong. By the way, there was a man in the temple who was still alive when we went, and he seemed to raise his hand with us, do you remember?"

    When he said this, I really remembered it.  At that time, Xin Xiaoran ran over to help her.  "That's right, Master, let's go back to the temple to have a look? Maybe that person wants to tell us something, or leave us something!" I said with an idea.

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "It's hard for you to be smart. Let's go and have a look." Then, I went forward to wake up the fainted old man, and dragged him to the temple.  After this scare, the old man became much more honest, and followed us obediently.

    After arriving at the temple, the bodies of those people were still there.  I quickly found the man's body.  After being dead for a day, the body has gradually become stiff.  I rummaged for a long time but couldn't find anything of value, so I couldn't help feeling a little frustrated: "Master, did you guess wrong?"

    Wu Dan squatted aside and watched for a long while without saying a word. Finally, he fumbled in the man's trouser pocket for a while.  I sighed: "Master, I have read it, but there is nothing there."

    "There's nothing there, it's nothing." After speaking, Wu Dan handed the things in his hand to me.  I took a closer look, and it turned out to be a black mandala flower that had fallen off.

    "Go to the village chief's house." Wu Dan said: "When I entered the village, I felt that the black mandala was not in the right time or place. It is very likely that there is something hidden nearby. Although we found the ancient tomb,  But there must be something else around there that we missed.¡± (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)?Come to me.  I took a closer look, and it turned out to be a black mandala flower that had fallen off.

    "Go to the village chief's house." Wu Dan said: "When I entered the village, I felt that the black mandala was not in the right place and at the wrong time. It is very likely that there is something hidden nearby. Although we found the ancient tomb,  But there must be something else nearby that we missed.¡± (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 196: The note behind the portrait

    ?

    So Wu Dan took us back to the small downstairs of the village chief's house.  At this time, the night was blurred.  Even though I know that the thousand-year curse of Fengmen Village has been broken, I still feel a chill coming over me, bringing a bone-chilling cold.  The small building is empty, the windows are still staring at us in the dark, and the portrait embedded in the wall reflects a strange reflection under the light of the flashlight.

    "Master, there is nothing." I whispered.

    Wu Dan looked around for a while with a flashlight, but couldn't find anything.  At this time, Zhao Yu stood still, looking up at the portrait with a flashlight.  I pushed him forward and asked, "Why, what did you see?"

    Zhao Yu seemed to come back to his senses suddenly, and said, "Oh, it's nothing, but I think the old man on the portrait seemed to be smiling just now."

    After hearing this, I felt a chill down my back.  However, having seen too many strange incidents in this Fengmen Village, I quickly calmed down and cursed: "Aren't all the ghosts almost wiped out? Why are you scaring people here?"

    Having said that, I raised my flashlight and took a picture of the portrait.  There was no change, the old man still looked ahead solemnly, with gentle and kind eyes.  I removed the flashlight from the portrait, only to see Zhao Yu looking at me coldly, damn, that look makes people shudder.

    "Why, what?" I subconsciously took a few steps back: "What are you looking at?"

    Zhao Yu blinked, and said: "What are you looking at? I was thinking about something. I was comparing the portrait with the fragments in my impression just now to see what was wrong. Later, I found out that the portrait was originally  There were some tributes, but they are gone now. Didn¡¯t you find out?¡±

    Ruan Lingxi approached me and said in a low voice, "Could it be the village chief who came out to eat?"

    I shivered, thinking of the village head's erratic face, I immediately shook my head and said: "Impossible, ghosts eat tributes differently from humans, after they finish eating, the tributes themselves will still stay where they are. Unless it is eaten by humans  gone."

    Wu Dan came over and said: "Who the hell can eat the tribute of the dead is not a beggar. Xiao Zhao, do you remember clearly?"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "I'm more than nine points sure. I remember that there are tributes here, maybe tourists, but there are indeed. Now there is nothing."

    Wu Dan said: "That's right." Then, he said to Ruan Lingxi: "Apprentice daughter-in-law, go up and take down the portrait."

    Ruan Lingxi was taken aback, and said, "Uncle Wu, such a shocking decision"

    Wu Dan said: "Don't be afraid, the village chief seems to be on our side. He is not that kind of evil ghost, but a good ghost, and he won't blame us."

    Ruan Lingxi thought for a while, then nodded boldly.  Then he took a few steps back and took a run-up, then stepped on the stone crack in the wall, made a few vertical leaps, and reached out his hand to catch the edge of the concave part where the portrait was placed.

    "Beautiful, as expected of Xiao Teng Nuo of the Wushan School." Wu Dan praised.  Ruan Lingxi held the edge with one hand, took down the portrait with the other, flew to the ground, and held the portrait to Wu Dan.

    Wu Dan quickly took it, looked at the photo of the portrait, and found nothing special, so he turned the portrait over and looked at the back.  At this time, the few of us also found something behind the portrait: a small note inserted on the glass photo frame.

    "Sure enough, there is something!" I said pleasantly, and urged Wu Dan to open it and have a look.  Wu Dan took it down and took a look, and saw that there were only a few words scribbled on the note: Tianjin Daily Building, Beijiang Museum, Fengmen Village, Shuangru Mountain in Jinanghost mask.

    The word "Tianjin Daily Building" surprised me.  We have been to all these places except Jinan Shuangru Mountain.  Obviously, these places are related to the organization represented behind the black mandala.  These are easy to understand, but what does this ghost mask mean?

    "Ghost mask?" Wu Dan frowned and said, "Could it be that there are words on the ghost mask? Why didn't I find it."

    "It's a pity that it was burned." I sighed.

    Zhao Yu said: "Maybe this person is saying that there is something in the room with the ghost mask hanging, why don't we go and see it again?"

    Wu Dan frowned and said: "If there is something, we will go in and out, and other people may also have been there, so I'm afraid it will be destroyed. The person who wrote this note obviously wrote it in a hurry, and he was afraid of being discovered halfway.  , I changed another hint to the house of the ghost mask, or on the ghost mask. Apprentice daughter-in-law, you put this portrait back first, let's go to the dilapidated house again, I don't think we can see anything.  "

    Ruan Lingxi nodded, and put the portrait back as usual.  At this time, the old man Xu who had been looking at us curiously said suddenly, "You guys don't look like policemen, do you?"

    I was on fire, and when he asked this, I immediately took out my ID card, held it up to his eyes and cursed: ?In the popular time travel theory.  Scientists in many countries claim that time travel is not a superstition, but something that can be realized.  What about parallel universes and the like, I don't understand these.  If someone really discovers the secret of time travel and is used by people with ulterior motives, our era will become a mess.  "

    I was stunned and said: "Master, time travel is just a fabrication of TV dramas."

    Wu Dan sighed: "I hope it is. The matter here is over, let's go back to Tianjin after a rest. In the days to come, if you and Xiao Zhao have time, go and investigate Jinan Shuangru Mountain. I have heard a little about this place  , It is said that many strange things have happened.¡±

    Just like that, a few of us set up a tent at the village chief's house and rolled out our sleeping bags to sleep.  We had nothing to say all night, and early the next morning, we treated the wound, had some breakfast, packed our bags, and left Fengmen Village.

    When I walked past the entrance of the village, I had some inexplicable feeling in my heart, so I looked back at the quiet Fengmen Village.  Vaguely, I seem to see an old man with his hands behind his back at the entrance of the village, watching us go away.  My heart moved, and I couldn't help but waved to the old man.  At this time, the shadow of the old man gradually faded away.

    A ray of morning light broke through the clouds, Ruan Lingxi grabbed me and asked, "Why are you so nervous? Who are you waving at?"

    "The village chief." I said with a smile.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 197 The Dead Boy

    ?

    When we arrived in Qinyang, we said goodbye to old man Xu.  After that, the rest of us took the train directly back to Tianjin.  It was only when I arrived at the bustling and popular downtown of Tianjin that I felt like returning to reality.  The trivial warmth and crowds in the market made me feel very cordial.

    After a day off, Zhao Yu and I returned to the Municipal Bureau to report.  As we expected, those who had been insane all returned to normal.  For this reason, the director was in a good mood, and he didn't really investigate the reason why we both didn't return.

    Apparently, there is a black mandala organization behind these locations, and perhaps these locations are the key locations for them to complete evil methods.  It's a pity that Zhao Yu and I are just small local criminal policemen, and there is no way to investigate these places.  Shuangrushan in Jinan seems to be a secret hideout, but we have no evidence, and even if we report it to the government agency, no one will respond.

    And since then, we have never seen Xin Xiaoran and Lin Yufan again.  The two of them seemed to have disappeared out of thin air.  After the Fengmen Village incident, our days returned to the calmness before, which made me a little unaccustomed, as if this calmness was very awkward.  But what makes me quite happy is that after returning from the Fengmen Village adventure, Ruan Lingxi's attitude towards me has improved a lot, at least I don't have to guard against her sudden "killing kick".  In fact, after the curse of Fengmen Village is completely removed, the donkey friends who go to Fengmen Village will not have any major problems. At most, they will meet a few lonely wild ghosts, and with the kind village chief guarding them, there is no danger of their lives.  So later, after I read various posts on the Internet claiming that I had encountered fierce ghosts, I always felt an inexplicable sense of joy welling up in my heart, and I thought you all should fuck it.

    According to the prior agreement, I went to see Duan Qingshui and officially gave him the Zhongtian Knife as a repayment of Duan Yunyao's life-saving grace in Fengmen Village.  However, this knife was originally supposed to be a relic of the ancestors of their clan, so it can be regarded as returning to the original owner.  But when Duan Qingshui accepted the Zhongtian knife, he didn't have much happy expression.

    Seeing that he was still depressed, I asked, "Why, haven't you always wanted this knife?"

    Duan Qingshui sighed softly: "I want it, but I still lack a Snow Mountain Key. Only with these two things, now we only found one of them, but there is no news about the other."

    I asked, "What does that key you're talking about look like?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "It's a round stone. It is said that it is engraved with ancient Dongba characters. Actually, I haven't seen it with my own eyes. It's just a legend in the family."

    So I asked what does this stone key have to do with their family?  Why use a stone key to lift the curse?  But Duan Qingshui kept silent, and waved at Tang Xin and Daozi who were at the door.  So not long after, I was dragged out of the door by two people.

    "Damn it, it's not enough to express your concern? Don't ask me for help in future accidents!" I spit at Duan Qingshui's closed office door.  Knife glared at me fiercely, Tang Xin stepped forward with a smile, raised her hand and pinched my arm.

    "Hey, you let go, it hurts me to death!" I scolded, this bad girl's hands are too dark.

    Tang Xin smiled and said, "Is my little brother Zhao Yu okay?"

    I laughed and said, "It's okay, I'm pestered by the girls in our bureau every day to beg for a date, isn't it okay?" I looked at Tang Xin's darkened face inch by inch, and I felt very happy in my heart.

    Not long after I was happy, Tang Xin pinched my arm again and said through gritted teeth: "I'm going to see which sluts dare to plot against my little brother!!!"

    As he spoke, he suddenly grabbed my ear and dragged it out.  "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" I immediately wanted to slap this bad girl a few times.

    Tang Xin herself has a nice sports car, so she couldn't help but pull me into her sports car, step on the accelerator and drive away.  Before I could fully recover, she had already arrived at the gate of the Municipal Bureau.  After Tang Xin parked the car, I looked out from the rolled down car window, but unexpectedly caught a glimpse of a familiar figure walking into the gate of the Municipal Bureau.

    "Sister Immortal?" I asked in surprise, but saw that she seemed to be holding a seven or eight-year-old boy in her arms.  But the boy was covered in blood, and his hands were hanging limply, as if he were dead.  The blood was stained on her long white trench coat, which was very eye-catching.  But that's not the most surprising thing.  The weirdest thing is that there is a silver chain tied to both arms of the fairy sister, and the two ends of the chain are wrapped around two men with sloppy faces.  The two men were downcast, their noses were bruised and their faces were swollen, as if they had just been cleaned up.

    This scene was so weird that I was so stunned that I forgot to open the door to get out of the car.  It wasn't just me, several colleagues ran out of the city bureau compound and looked at the scene in surprise.  Tang Xin and I got out of the car and looked at each other, not knowing what to say.  I ran up quickly, but saw some colleagues stopped Sister Shenxian and asked:"Miss, what's the matter with you?"

    "This child is dead. He was deliberately bumped to death by two men behind me. Because no one cares about him in the wilderness, I brought them here." Su Ling said lightly.

    Although I know that Sister Shenxian is good at both martial arts and Taoism, but how do other people know that Nima looks at Su Ling with her mouth wide open like she is listening to the Arabian Nights.  I glanced at the two men with bruised noses and swollen faces behind me. They were tall and muscular, and they didn't look like good stubble.  Su Ling is much softer in comparison, and her appearance is also extremely weak. If I didn't know the inside story, I wouldn't believe the scene in front of me.

    It is estimated that Su Ling has attracted a lot of attention along the way, because I turned around and saw people outside the city bureau gate poking their heads to watch.  Zhao Yu came out at this time, frowned and looked at it, and beckoned everyone to bring the two men to the bureau.  I stepped forward to pick up the boy's body and was about to send it to the forensic doctor when I felt someone grab my arm.  I looked back, only to see Tang Xin staring at the boy's body in my arms with a surprised face.

    "I know this child," Tang Xin said with a pale face, "His name is Xiaoye, and he is an orphan in the Nankai District Children's Welfare Institute."

    "Orphan?" I frowned.  Who bothered to plot the murder of an orphan?

    Tang Xin nodded and said: "I saw him a while ago, he was fine, how come he turned into a corpse after not seeing him for a few days?!"

    Seeing that Tang Xin knew the boy's identity, Zhao Yu said, "Since you are an insider, come and record a statement with us."

    It was rare for Tang Xin to see that Zhao Yu didn't look like he had been slapped with chicken blood, but nodded solemnly.

    According to Tang Xin, the boy's nickname is Xiaoye, and he is an orphan of the Nankai District Children's Welfare Institute.  The reason why Tang Xin knew him was because Feng Sihai donated a sum of money to several orphanages in Tianjin every year, and usually asked his subordinates to send some food to these orphanages.  The purpose of Feng Sihai's move is, one is for the advertising effect, just like many charitable celebrities nowadays, in fact, it is to establish a good image.  That's what he meant, after all, he was a businessman on the surface.  The second is to find some gifted children and focus on training them.  For example, it seemed that Zhao Yu had been dealt with before, but Zhao Yu was apprenticed to another teacher and did not join the underworld.  Tang Xin was one of the young elites he cultivated.  It is said that although this little leaf is only seven or eight years old, he has a high IQ, but his body is weak and sick.  Feng Sihai intended to train him, so he asked Tang Xin and others to take care of him, and found him a nearby primary school.

    "Since we know where the child came from, let the dean identify the body. The forensic doctor is still examining the body. I suspect that there must be some big case behind this incident." Zhao Yu frowned.

    At this time, the details of the two men who were captured by Su Ling were also found out.  It turned out that both of them were fugitive wanted child abductors.  They seized this little leaf a few days ago and sold it to a buyer, but the person called in the past few days and said that Xiaoye had escaped, and if the police find them, they will all be exposed, so the two of them searched for this child everywhere,  Finally, he found the shadow of the child near Xiqing District, so he drove over and killed him.  Unexpectedly, Su Ling came out halfway, and arrested them both out of nowhere.

    Su Ling coerced the two of them to drive to the city police station, and then tied the two of them to the police station.  Up to now, these two unlucky guys still can't believe that they were captured by a weak woman, saying that they thought that the knights in costume movies were all blown out, but they didn't expect that in reality, Zhennima met Chinese kung fu and  A superb heroine.

    The two of them were probably frightened, and they were talking nonsense.  We repeatedly asked about the buyer's appearance, and said that they didn't know, but they had already sold several children to this person, all of whom were boys aged seven to ten, abducted from various places.  Every time they took the boy to the vicinity of Dajiangzhuang Village in Xiqing District, a crazy and silly woman appeared and took the boy away, leaving a box of money behind.  But judging by the woman's appearance, she doesn't look like a buyer.

    The buyer's voice on the phone was that of an old man, but the voice was a little weird, and I couldn't explain why.  Neither of them knew where the woman came from, and why she helped the buyer to trade.

    "Recently, there have been cases of missing children in Tianjin one after another. The missing are all boys aged 7 to 10. This case was investigated by four groups of people, and there has been no result. Maybe these two people belong to the trafficking gang, and it is the case to catch them  Turning point." Zhao Yu said: "But this case, I feel like a case within a case, the key is the buyer behind the scenes. We can't even determine his age and gender, because this person may have used a voice changer."

    "Is it so complicated?" I suddenly felt a headache.

    Zhao Yu said: "It's always good to think more." We were chatting, but Chen Forensic Doctor from the Criminal Investigation Technology Division came in and said to Zhao Yu with a solemn expression: "The results of the preliminary autopsy have come out. This child  There are many bruises and whips on the body, and there are symptoms of anal fissures, suspected of being sexually assaulted."

    "Fuck, who the hell would do such a thing that is inferior to a beast?!" When I heard this, I suddenly became furious.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Injured, with symptoms of anal fissure, suspected of being sexually assaulted.  "

    "Fuck, who the hell would do such a thing that is inferior to a beast?!" When I heard this, I suddenly became furious.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 198 Leading the Snake out of the Cave (Part 1)

    ?

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "The abducted children are still sexually abused. It seems that we need to check the records of criminals who have committed child molestation in recent years in Tianjin."

    Tang Xin slapped the table with gritted teeth, and said angrily: "If you let me know which bastard did it, I will definitely castrate him! Then chop up the meat and feed it to the wolves!!"

    Tang Xin's roar and slapping on the table startled everyone in the office, and the originally noisy office suddenly fell silent.  And after it quieted down, I heard a slight "hissing" sound coming from the desktop.  Looking down, Tang Xin was wearing a pair of half-fingered leather gloves.  The hissing sound came from under her leather gloves, and there were wisps of smoke.  The smoke had a strange smell, and I couldn't help but step back and asked, "Nympho girl, what's on your glove, it seems to be on fire."

    "Click your girl!" Tang Xin glared at me, raised her glove to look at it, and said with a smile, "I'm sorry, but actually my glove is made of soft metal, and there is a poison bag on the metal layer. Help me at a critical moment."  It¡¯s useful. This shot broke your table.¡±

    Let me look at the table again, I rely on it, there is a palm print on the table, just like the palm of the Tathagata.  It seems that what this girl is carrying is fucking corpse powder!  !

    I smiled and said, "It's okay, it's not my desk anyway, it's Zhao Yu's."

    Tang Xin glanced at Zhao Yu embarrassedly, but was pulled and pushed out the door by Zhao Yu: "Let's go, don't bother me!!"

    After Tang Xin was pushed out, Zhao Yu slammed the office door heavily and let out a long sigh.  I smiled and said, "Okay, let's get to work, I'll check those who have child molestation records."

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "I'm afraid it might not be the work of a pure pedophile."

    When I heard this, I felt that there was something in his words, so I asked, "What do you mean by that?"

    Zhao Yu pulled me aside and took out a small paper bag from his trouser pocket.  I took it for no apparent reason, opened it and saw some powder inside.

    "What?" I put the powder under my nose and sniffed it.  The powder had an aroma, a little familiar, as if it had been smelled somewhere.

    "Can you tell what kind of powder this is?" Zhao Yu whispered.

    I frowned and said: "This is too little, and the smell is not strong, so I can't be sure. But I'm sure, I seem to have smelled this smell before."

    Zhao Yu said: "Of course you have smelled it. Don't you think the scent of this powder is like the smell of a mandala? We saw the black mandala when we were in Fengmen Village."

    I suddenly realized: "Yes, no wonder I feel inexplicably familiar. Where did you get this thing?"

    Zhao Yu said: "It's in Xiaoye's pocket. It seems that the child grabbed a handful from somewhere and put it in his pocket when he was running away. Moreover, during the autopsy, Dr. Chen found some fine black powder from the child's hair  , is the same as the black mandala powder in this bag."

    I was surprised and said, "Could it be related to Fengmen Village?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said: "It may not be related to Fengmen Village, but it may be inextricably linked with the Mandala organization."

    I scratched my head and said, "Apart from being related to that organization, the black mandala is only used to confuse people. Maybe someone used this thing to confuse children so they can be abducted."

    Zhao Yu waved his hand and said: "I don't think things are that simple. Black mandala is a rare thing, and it's not easy to find. But there are many narcotics, intoxicants and other drugs on the black market. Wouldn't it be difficult to use that kind of thing?"  It is convenient to kidnap children, and it is easier to buy? I think this pollen has another function besides confusing."

    "What else can this do?" I wondered.

    Zhao Yu thought for a while and said, "Let's go to Uncle Wu and see what he thinks about this."

    I think that's okay, anyway, it's good to confirm with Wu Dan.  So after the two of us finished our work in the morning, we wanted to take advantage of the lunch break to find Wu Dan.  At this time, Sister Shenxian also finished recording her statement. I saw many colleagues looking at her with surprised eyes, and I couldn't help but feel a little headache.  When I was discharged from the hospital, I said to Su Ling tactfully: "Sister Shenxian, next time you encounter this kind of thing, you can call the police, and the police will deal with it."

    Su Ling asked back: "What if those two people run away?"

    I was stunned.  It's true, if we waited for the police to run all the way, the two prisoners would have escaped long ago.  So I sighed and said, "Well, Sister Immortal, this world is different from yours in Wushan. In the eyes of others, you will become a different kind."

    Su Ling thought for a while and said, "So what if you become a different kind?"

    I said: "If there is an elephant, they will think of other ways, or attack by themselves to abduct the child.  That child appeared in Xiqing District, so we will step up our investigation to see if there are suspicious people and objects there, and on the other hand, we will find a child to catch that person out.  "

    "Damn it, thank you for thinking it out, Zhao Yu, you want to use a child under ten years old as a bait? If something happens, how can we explain to the parents?" I objected.

    Zhao Yu said: "Of course this child can't just find a child from an ordinary family. Instead, he must find someone who has a kung fu background and is clever."

    I thought for a long time, and suddenly said: "You mean, Tang Xin knows such a child?"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "I know that Feng Sihai has always paid attention to cultivating loyal subordinates, and he usually educates and wins over from an early age. Tang Xin was taught by him. Now, several children have also been selected by Feng Sihai as future training.  A group of guards and subordinates. Although he is now a businessman, after all, he was born in the world, and he pays attention to this point. These children have received strict training in fighting skills and resourcefulness since childhood. There should be no problem. With our support, they should be able to  competent."

    I hesitated for a while, then looked at Wu Dan.  Wu Dan nodded and said: "I agree with Xiao Zhao's plan to lure the snake out of the hole." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 199 Leading the Snake out of the Cave (Part 2)

    ?

    Now that it's been agreed, I'm going to work with Zhao Yu on this matter.  I handed Xiaoman over to Wu Dan and warned Wu Dan not to teach children to smoke anymore.  Xiaoman waved goodbye to us.  I remembered that this little baby was saving my life, so I stepped forward and pinched her chubby face: "Xiao Man, Uncle Wu is unreliable, don't smoke like him!"

    Xiaoman frowned and thought for a while, then said: "Uncle said that Yin Qiuyan, a male, only has girls who like porridge!"

    I laughed and said, "Is Xiao Man a man or a woman?"

    Xiaoman frowned and thought about this question for a long time, feeling very distressed.  For a three-year-old, the issue of gender is still a bit elusive.  Wu Dan teased her: "You are so stupid, you don't even know you are a man or a woman."

    Xiaoman immediately pouted dissatisfiedly and said loudly: "Xiaoman is a male banker! Because uncle taught Xiaoman to smoke!!"

    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the store was overjoyed.  Xiaoman looked at us seriously, with an aggrieved expression.  I patted her head and said, "This is called a logical fallacy, because the conditions of this reasoning are not true. In short, Uncle is unreliable, and Xiaoman can't imitate him."

    Xiaoman nodded with a half understanding.  Wu Dan said: "Hey, don't provoke the friendship between my father and son. We are still 'fanciers' and we both like to listen to Guo Degang."

    I want to listen to peat, a three-year-old baby knows nothing, she only laughs because she sees your funny smile.  It is too precocious to understand Guo Degang's wretched and connotative cross talk at the age of three.

    After leaving Wu Dan's shop, we went to find Tang Xin.  At the moment of the big event, Tang Xin finally didn't commit another nympho, but brought the three children to see us very neatly.  When I saw the three boys, they were all about eight or nine years old, with good looks.  According to Tang Xin, these few have practiced martial arts since childhood, so they have no problem dealing with ordinary people.  I thought that no matter how powerful I am, I am still a child, so I should take care of him.  So we discussed it and asked Tang Xin and the others to help investigate to see if someone had been engaged in child trafficking recently. After that, we asked the three children to wander around Xiqing District frequently, and notify us immediately if there is any situation.  In order to let the person who killed Xiaoye relax his vigilance, we announced that Xiaoye was accidentally hit by a car, and happened to help us solve a child abduction case.  The reason is that the two traffickers accidentally killed the boy while driving, and they were injured themselves. They were discovered by passers-by. They saw that there were children in their truck who had not yet come to deal with them. After asking, they found out that they had been trafficked.  Only then did passers-by turn the traffickers over to the Public Security Bureau.

    Because Su Ling himself arrested two strong men and sent them to the police station. This was so eye-catching, some passers-by took pictures, and some good people uploaded them on the Internet.  Although I later contacted the internet police to delete the video, many people saw it in the forwarding room.  Damn it, these netizens think about exposure every day, not what the consequences will be.  In case the prisoner dared not show his face, wouldn't it be a monkey year before we could catch him?

    Half a month later, there was no news.  This made me a little anxious.  Could it be that this person noticed something was wrong and never showed his face?  Wu Dan was very calm about this: "It's okay. The so-called sorcery not only has miraculous effects, but also has considerable side effects. For example, in many martial arts novels, it is said that the people of the demon sect practice magic skills, and their martial arts advance by leaps and bounds. As a result, they accidentally go crazy."  .Supporting roles are especially good. So I said, this thing can¡¯t be stopped immediately. Once it starts, if you want to give up halfway, you will be seriously injured if you don¡¯t die. Most people can¡¯t bear the pain and will continue. So children will still  It's been a few days since I was kidnapped."

    However, I don't have his leisurely attitude. In addition to Su Ling's accidental appearance, many city leaders also knew about it and called to inquire. Of course, it was nothing more than a sense of worry for parents and public servants.  This also put a lot of pressure on several of us to handle the case.  When the eyes of the society are on you, there is no praise for what you do right, and you will be drowned in saliva if you do wrong.

    Today, Zhao Yu and I are still wandering around Xiqing District.  In order to facilitate communication, we placed bugs and trackers on the children Tang Xin found.  Once someone chats with them, we can all hear clearly the first time.  There are several villages near Xiqing District, and we placed a child named Xiaozhi in one of them, Dajiang Village, where the people were the most messy.  Of course, Tang Xin also found this child.  We contacted a local villager in advance and asked Xiaozhi to pretend to be his nephew and live in the house, saying that the child's parents were out doing business, and it was winter vacation, and there was no one to take care of him at home, so we sent him here.

    This was arranged for half a month. Xiaozhi wandered around Xiqing District every day, but he didn't find a single suspicious person.  Today, I changed shifts with Zhao Yu and other colleagues, and stayed by the small market outside the village entrance.  The market is just opposite the village, separated by a wide road.  There was a simple parking lot next to it. We mixed our cars in a pile of trucks, looked at the entrance of the village, and listened casually.The sound in the speaker.  For the past half month, it seems that Xiao Zhi has integrated into the life of the children in the village, and is playing with a group of children at the entrance of the village.  After noon, the sun became warmer, so three old people moved their horses to the tree at the head of the village.  There is a large flat stone under the tree, which seems to be left by building something.  Now it has become the chess table of the three old people.  One of the old men put the chess brought by him on the table, and the three sat down and started to play chess.  I felt a little drowsy looking at this scene.  This Nima is more idyllic, I don't think there is anything wrong today.  Thinking of this, I tilted my head, basking in the sun drowsily and fell asleep.  Even though I still had earphones plugged into my ears when I was sleeping, I could hear the noise beside Xiao Zhi, but the sound was like a lullaby, which directly accelerated my falling asleep.

    After a while, when I fell into a drowsy sleep, I seemed to hear a strange sound coming from the earphone.  The sound was not loud, like a woman's, but it was very frequent, and it seemed to be chanting a spell.  The indistinct, neither high nor low voice suddenly and slowly awakened my consciousness.  Because I suddenly realized subconsciously that what I heard in the earphones should be the laughter of the group of children, but now there is only one sound left, which is the woman's murmur, as if chanting a spell!

    I gave a jolt and woke up immediately.  When he woke up, he saw that the car door was open, and Zhao Yu was gone.  Looking out of the car window, I saw Zhao Yu rushing across the road towards the entrance of the village. The children in the village were gone, only the three old men were still playing chess intently.

    I listened to the voice in the bug again, but there was no sound of the woman chanting a spell, only slight footsteps.  Oops, Xiaozhi is gone?  !  With a "buzz" in my head, I quickly got out of the car and ran across the road, caught up with Zhao Yu in a few steps, and asked, "Where is he?"

    Zhao Yu panted, shook his head and said, "I don't know!" He ran towards the three old people at the entrance of the village and asked, "Master, did you see a group of children playing nearby?"

    The three old men looked up at us suspiciously.  One of them said: "A group of children were playing just now. Later, a woman came over and chatted with one of them, and she seemed to be taken away by that child. I was too busy playing chess and didn't pay attention."

    Zhao Yu and I looked at each other, thinking that something is wrong, a child has been taken away.  If the woman's voice I heard on the bug was this woman, then Xiaozhi might have been abducted!  But the child didn't resist at all, it seems that the woman used some kind of bewitching technique to fascinate him!

    The old man pointed us in the direction where the woman was taking Xiaozhi, and we both hurriedly chased after him.  Zhao Yu said that he just went to the bathroom just now, and it took only ten minutes before and after, but the woman took advantage of him, which seemed to be careless.  Fortunately, we saw the woman's back not long after we chased her out.  Sure enough, she took Xiao Zhi's hand and walked forward step by step.

    I thought to myself, damn it, it¡¯s Nima who abducted children and walked so slowly.  So I shouted: "The people in front stop!!"

    The woman was startled, turned her head and looked at us blankly, then left Xiao Zhi and ran away quickly.  I ran after it.  It was just a woman in her forties, and she must not be going anywhere fast.  After a while, I chased after her, grabbed her, and shouted, "Where are you running?!"

    The woman suddenly screamed, which made my ears ring.  And this guy is so strong, it took me a long time to put the handcuffs on her.  When the handcuffs were put on, this guy turned out to be dishonest, biting and kicking me like a lunatic.  After a while, I looked at that woman again, her hair was disheveled and her eyes were crazy, she was just like a lunatic.

    "I rely on Zhao Yu, is this woman crazy?" I looked at the scars on the back of my hand from being scratched by her, and it was not easy to hit her, so I was very depressed.

    Zhao Yu shouted to me: "Come and see Xiaozhi, something seems wrong."

    When I heard the words, I quickly dragged the crazy woman to Zhao Yu's side.  At this time, I saw that Xiao Zhi seemed to be in a trance, and his hair was covered with gray.

    I said, "Xiaozhi, are you okay?"

    The child stared blankly at the ground, muttering inarticulately.

    "Bewitched?" Zhao Yu frowned.  "Hurry up and take it to the Children's Hospital!" I said.

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "What are you going to send? If you are possessed by an evil spirit, the hospital examination will only say that there is nothing abnormal. Send it to Uncle Wu, and drive this woman to the bureau first!"

    So we first drove the woman back to the police station. We wanted to find out the solution from the woman, but we were surprised to find that the woman was really a lunatic.  Whether it's true or not, whether it's an act or something, it's hard to judge. We have to wait for the results of the psychiatric appraisal, or investigate the identity of the woman before we know.  But he couldn't ignore Xiao Zhi during this period of time.  So I took the child and drove to Wu Dan's bookstore.  I briefly told Wu Dan that after a woman came into contact with Xiaozhi, he became delirious as if he had lost his soul, and asked Wu Dan to see what the problem was.

    Wu Dan sized up the child, then set his eyes on Xiaozhi's hair.  Wu Dan raised his hand to touch the ends of his hair, frowned and said, "Why is there all dust on this head?" Then, he put the dust under his nose and smelled it: "It seems that incense ash is mixed with mandala.  Pollen." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com)Being unclear is like losing your soul, let Wu Dan show you where the problem lies.

    Wu Dan sized up the child, then set his eyes on Xiaozhi's hair.  Wu Dan raised his hand to touch the ends of his hair, frowned and said, "Why is there all dust on this head?" Then, he put the dust under his nose and smelled it: "It seems that incense ash is mixed with mandala.  Pollen." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 200 Suspect (Part 1)

    ?

    "Master, I seem to hear the woman who kidnapped Xiaozhi chanting a spell." I said, "Could it be some kind of sorcery to confuse people?"

    Wu Dan said: "This thing is similar to insanity, it's a little trick, it's nothing, it's easy to crack." Then, he asked me to go to the back room to find Xiao Mi, and get some spirit fox urine out.  I suddenly remembered that I drank it before, and suddenly felt a little nauseous.  Wu Dan urged me to go quickly, so I had no choice but to go.

    After taking Linghu urine and returning, I handed it to Wu Dan.  Without saying a word, Wu Dan grabbed Xiaozhi and poured it down.  I was disgusted watching from the sidelines.  After the child finished drinking the fox's urine, it didn't take long for him to wake up completely.

    I asked Xiaozhi, do you know that woman?  What did I say to you?  Xiaozhi said that he didn't know this woman, but when he was playing, this woman came over and touched his head, then stared into his eyes for a long time, and began to count.  At that time, although she felt that something was wrong, but after she counted a few times, she didn't remember anything.  It seemed that Xiaozhi couldn't find anything, so I let him go back.  Not long after, Zhao Yu called and said that the woman was Liang Jing, 45 years old, and lived near the University of International Business and Economics on Baiyunshang Road, Tianjin.  But later, this woman was found to be mentally ill, and she stayed in the nursing home all the time, and she came out somehow.  After being sedated, the woman fell asleep.  Zhao Yu told me to go back and ask her when she woke up, who was the culprit in the kidnapping case and who bought these children.  But there is little hope of asking.

    So I bid farewell to Wu Dan and wanted to rush back to the Municipal Bureau.  Before leaving, Wu Dan threw Xiao Mi to me, and said, "Bring this thing, I don't want to be idle."

    So I took Xiao Mi and brought her with me, and I didn't care about leaving it at home, so I carried her directly to the police station.  As soon as I walked in, Zhao Yu looked at Xiao Mi in my arms and asked, "Why do you bring a fox with you to work?"

    I waved my hand and said, "Don't pay attention to these details. What about the woman?"

    Zhao Yu said: "I'm awake, I'm in the interrogation room now. But the strange thing is, although she still looks crazy and silly, she admits that she is the culprit in the child abduction case."

    "Eh, you admitted it so clearly?" I was surprised: "Isn't this a lunatic?"

    "Yes, she is a lunatic, but she admitted that she is the culprit. We asked her why she had abducted children, how many children had she abducted? Who was the contact person? She said that she was not an abductor at all, and she came to ask for a dharma body for her master.  She said it was what her master meant." Zhao Yu rubbed his forehead and said, "I was just about to take her out to find out who her master is. This crazy woman said that Master is in an old school in Xiqing District.  Live in the house."

    "Is it reliable?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "Let's just go and have a look."

    "Isn't this woman in some kind of nursing home or mental hospital all the time? What about her family?" I asked suspiciously, "Is that why she is allowed to run around?"

    "I investigated this Liang Jing. She used to be a teaching assistant at the University of International Business and Economics. Later, she got married and her son died in a car accident. She couldn't stand the stimulation, so she got crazy. Her parents are gone. Since she went crazy, her husband has unilaterally  I filed for divorce, gave her a large amount of alimony, and left. In fact, she lived in a mental hospital for a long time, and no one took care of her. The doctors and nurses must not be able to take care of her, and no one cares too much when she usually runs out." Zhao Yu said.

    "The living man ran away, and the doctor didn't know? Damn it." I sighed.

    Zhao Yu said: "Liang Jing lived in the ward of Jianhua Psychiatric Hospital for a long time, so it's not surprising that she appeared in Xiqing District. The strange thing is that she can go in and out freely. Ordinary hospitals have strict supervision on mental patients.  Even if they are allowed to move freely, they are still in the courtyard. There are not many who can get out of the courtyard by themselves."

    I pondered Zhao Yu's words and asked, "You mean Liang Jing was taken away?"

    Zhao Yu said: "It's not that he was taken away, it's probably because his condition has been relieved and he can be discharged from the hospital."

    I suddenly said: "Then go to that hospital to investigate. The attending doctor is easy to find."

    Zhao Yu said: "Let's go, let's go to the old house in Xiqing District first."

    So the two of us took Liang Jing and drove to the place Liang Jing mentioned in Xiqing District.  It was a small village that was more remote, but it was not too far away from Da Jiang Zhuang.  After entering the village, we let the woman go ahead and followed her slowly.  Although Liang Jing is a mental patient, it is precisely this that makes us sure that this guy will not lie.  Anyway, the place she went to was a place she frequented, so she shouldn't be wrong.

    We followed her to an old house.  I looked up and saw that the Gaomen compound was quite impressive.  It's just that there are various big red characters painted on the outside of the house, which means do not enter in danger.  That woman is not there??, pushed the door and walked in.  Zhao Yu and I walked in after her.  After entering the door, I found that there were broken objects and old-fashioned furniture everywhere.  As a result, they walked to a small bedroom in the inner courtyard, and upon entering, they found a naked little boy lying on the bed, in a daze.  Zhao Yu and I hurried forward to pinch him, and then opened our eyelids to look, only to find that the child just passed out.  Zhao Yu took care of the child, so I searched everywhere, and finally found a basement under the stove in the kitchen.  As soon as the door to the basement was opened, a musty smell rushed in.  I pulled out my gun and walked slowly down the ladder.  The basement was pitch black, and after I got used to the darkness, I realized that there were 10 children in it, all boys.  But from the time I entered the door until I walked up to them, these children didn't respond at all, as if they were dead.

    "Hey, where are you from?" I asked casually, trying to get their attention.  But they just gave me a cold look, then looked straight at the ground and ignored me.  I saw that this state was not right, as if I was depressed, so I quickly called Zhao Yu and asked him to help on it. Then, I carried the children up one by one.  But at this time, Liang Jing suddenly yelled and hit Zhao Yu as if going crazy.  During this process, I heard the woman screaming, saying that her master told her that she would not harm the child, as long as there were 12 of them, she would recover from her illness, and asked us two bad guys to let the child go.

    Zhao Yu was so annoyed by her that he simply took out the handcuffs and handcuffed her in the outer room.  Then, we both continued to carry those children up.  Zhao Yu immediately made an emergency call.  After a while, an ambulance drove over and sent these children to the car one by one.

    Zhao Yu sighed: "I estimate that the children are seriously depressed and may be at risk of autism. Moreover, 10 children may have symptoms of anal fissure, and they may also be victims of sexual assault."

    "Damn, who the hell is so wicked!" I cursed.

    Zhao Yu said: "Take Liang Jing to find her attending physician first."

    So the two of us drove Liang Jing to Jianhua Mental Hospital.  After inquiring, they quickly found Liang Jing's attending physician.  The doctor's name was Yin Zetian, and he was a gentleman in his forties.  Seeing us both in police uniforms leading Liang Jing into his office, the man was surprised and said, "Who are you two?"

    Zhao Yu asked: "Are you Liang Jing's attending physician?"

    Yin Zetian nodded and asked, "What's the matter? Isn't Mrs. Liang discharged from the hospital?"

    I was speechless: "Could it be that your diagnosis is that she can be discharged from the hospital? Damn, do you know that she is now involved in child trafficking?"

    Yin Zetian widened his eyes in surprise, shook his head and said: "Impossible, impossible. Mrs. Liang fell ill before because her child died and she couldn't stand the stimulation. But even when she was in the hospital, she liked seeing her child very much, because she subconsciously  It is absolutely impossible to harm a child."

    Zhao Yu said: "Show us the diagnosis report."

    Yin Zetian hesitated for a while, and adjusted his glasses: "This involves the patient's privacy, so I can't give it to you right away, it needs to be approved by the hospital."

    I shouted: "When the hell is it, hand it over quickly!"

    Yin Zetian was startled by me.  Zhao Yu said: "You can just show us. We won't take it away, and we can't tell others everywhere. We just want to confirm Liang Jing's mental state."

    Only then Yin Zetian nodded, found Liang Jing's from the case file, and handed it to us: "This is it. The mental test has passed."

    Zhao Yu and I took it over to have a look. Sure enough, the result of the appraisal was that the patient returned to normal.  Damn, this woman is abnormal at first glance, what the hell is going on?  So Zhao Yu and I went to find out about Liang Jing's situation, and then contacted the dean.  However, all the doctors and nurses in the hospital said that Liang Jing was very normal in the two months before she was discharged from the hospital, as if nothing happened.  Patients here can also witness.

    This surprised Zhao Yu and I.  If it is said that the testimonials are lying, it is impossible for all the medical staff in the hospital to say so at random.  There are hundreds of people here.  Could it be that Liang Jing fell ill again?  Or pretend?

    If it's pretending, it doesn't look like it. If you pretend to be crazy, you won't reveal the children's hiding place to us at all.  So this confuses me and Zhao Yu.  After leaving the Jianhua Psychiatric Hospital, the hospital called to say that the comatose child we had sent had woken up and would call the police as soon as he woke up.  When I heard this, I exchanged glances with Zhao Yu, thinking: The victim is going to testify against the murderer!

    So I rushed to the hospital with Zhao Yu.  Entering the ward, I saw the child lying on the bed. Although his expression was not good, his eyes were extremely firm.  I sighed in my heart: For a child about ten years old, this little guy is really strong.

    The two of us walked to the hospital bed, sent the nurse away, and then asked, "What's your name?"

    The boy said: "My name is Xue Yao. I live in Heping District, Tianjin. About ten days ago, I was taken to an old house by a woman, and then there was a man." Speaking of this, I saw that the boy was originally firm  His expression flickered.

    I sighed: "I know everything. You just need to tell us what that man looks like." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)He asked, "What's your name?"

    The boy said: "My name is Xue Yao. I live in Heping District, Tianjin. About ten days ago, I was taken to an old house by a woman, and then there was a man." Speaking of this, I saw that the boy was originally firm  His expression flickered.

    I sighed: "I know all about it. You just need to tell us what that man looks like." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 201 Suspect (Part 2)

    ?

    I held my breath and wanted to hear what the victim said about the murderer, but Xue Yao frowned and shook his head saying he didn't know.  I was speechless and asked why I didn't know?  I thought to myself, I'm already on the bed, can't I still not look like that person?

    Of course, the last sentence cannot be said.  Xue Yao said: "I really don't know, because that person is very, very cunning, he has been wearing a mask, and then I lost my mind."

    wear a mask?  I was a little disappointed immediately.  It seemed that the criminal knew how to hide.  But according to the child, the criminal should look like a young man in his thirties, tall and thin, wearing a pure white smiley mask.  Basically, I come to the old house every now and then.  Usually there will be different people to guard them, but they are all very strange people, as if they are not mentally normal, or completely dumb.  These people will make them strip naked and lie on the bed at night.  One night, when the man came, he would chant scriptures to them. After a period of time, they would gradually become delirious, completely obeying the command of the man, and they could do whatever they wanted.

    Xue Yao didn't know anything about other things.  Zhao Yu and I found that we couldn't ask for more information, so we contacted Xue Yao's parents and asked them to take care of the child.  After leaving the hospital, I said to Zhao Yu: "The criminal is a man in his thirties, tall and thin, and has homosexual tendencies. Well, this scope is a bit wide."

    Zhao Yu thought for a while, and said, "We need to go to that village to investigate again, so as to know more about the criminals." I thought so, so I wanted to go to the small village with the old house with Zhao Yu again.  At this time, I thought of Xiao Mi in the backpack behind me, so I patted the backpack: "Food, we two brothers are busy solving the case, you can't sleep all the time, at least I have some ideas or something. Otherwise, I will send you  It¡¯s time to pack lunch.¡±

    Xiao Mi poked her head out sleepily, and said, "I think there must be something strange about this case."

    I spat: "Nonsense, are we all blind?"

    Xiao Mi said: "Then take me to see that old house." I suddenly remembered that Wu Dan and I took Xiao Mi to Luo Zhen's house before, the young man whose head could not be found after his death.  Xiao Mi looked at Luo Zhen's room at that time, and then told us that she saw some fragments of Luo Zhen's life in that room.  Thinking of this, my eyes lit up, and I asked, "Xiao Mi, can you see fragments of life left by some people? It's like seeing some kind of video."

    Xiao Mi said: "So what? You may not be able to see all of them. There are two restrictions: first, the person is dead;  The aura of the place I passed must be different from that of normal people, and I can sense it very quickly."

    I thought for a while and said, "If that person knows some Taoism, magic, or something else?"

    Xiao Mi said: "That's okay. Those who raise little ghosts and those who practice Taoism have different auras. In fact, as modern people say, many building materials have a so-called 'video function', which converts certain  This is why some people see ghosts of eunuchs and palace maids in the Forbidden City after five o'clock in the evening. Although this function can record many images, it can have the same magnetic field, which makes people feel  Not many. I can sense these because I am a ghost myself, and I have something in common with them, ok?"

    "Oh my god, you still know it's ok." I smiled and said, "Then I'm relieved, and I'll take you to see it together!"

    So we went to the small village by car.  After arriving at the entrance of the village, I asked someone, and it turned out that the village was called Xiaowangzhuang Village.  There is nothing around this village, basically a wilderness.  But not far from the village there is a garbage disposal plant.  So Zhao Yu and I asked the villagers what happened to the old house.  The villagers told us that the old house was originally an ancestral house left over from the late Qing Dynasty. Later, the local rich family fell into decline in the 1940s and 1950s. It seems that this family also died in this house.  It has been haunted before, and no one dared to go there.

    We asked again, have any strangers entered or left the village recently?  Or are there any strangers who regularly drive into the village?  The villagers all said no.  This made me and Zhao Yu feel very strange.  Could it be that the people in the village committed the crime?  Later, we found the old village chief and gathered the whole village, only to find out that the village was not very rich, so all the young and middle-aged people went to other places to work, or lived in Tianjin, leaving behind only the old and the weak, women and children, and the age of men.  They were all in their fifties or sixties, which did not fit the characteristics of the criminal at all.  Moreover, the people who have been doing rough work in the countryside for a long time look more vicissitudes than their urban counterparts of the same age, and they basically don¡¯t look younger. The men all have dark complexions and vulgar looks.  A person who uses a mask to prevent people from discovering his features.

    so guiltyIt can only be outsiders.  But the villagers here say that no strangers enter, let alone drive.  That is not more garish.  But the strange thing is, according to Xue Yao, they are guarded by several people in turn.  In this case, there should be many strangers entering the village. Didn't anyone find out?  So unless, the whole village is an accomplice?  ?  In other words, the villagers have accomplices?

    Thinking of this, I couldn't help but frowned, and winked at Zhao Yu.  If this is the case, we cannot ask why.  After Zhao Yu and I let the villagers disperse, I pulled him aside and said in a low voice, "Do you think the villagers are accomplices?"

    Zhao Yu thought for a while, and said, "It's possible. So let's not leave tonight, and keep an eye here to see what's going on, whether there are suspicious people coming or going."

    I think this is also a way.  So we first pretended to leave the village, then turned back and hid in the old house.  Anyway, people in the village think that this place is haunted by ghosts, and no one will disturb us.  Once there is someone, it must be an accomplice.

    Zhao Yu and I hid in the backyard of the house, looking for any traces left by the murderer.  It was already evening, and when he came during the day, he just wanted to rescue the child quickly, and came and left in a hurry, without noticing the things in the backyard at all.  Now that I entered the door, I found that there was still a dilapidated old big bed covered with bedding, which was the bed where we found Xue Yao.  Next to it is an old wardrobe with a dim mirror on it.  In addition, there are some instant food and snacks scattered around, which seem to be something for children.  There is also a small electric heater in the room.  I saw those instant foods, so I picked them up and looked at them, but I didn't see why.  Because these snacks can be bought in any supermarket.

    Zhao Yu and I wanted to find out if there was anything left by the murderer, but found that there was nothing at all.  It seemed that the murderer had carefully cleaned the house every time he left.  So I set my eyes on the bed, hoping that there would be some murderer's hair on the bedding.  But Zhao Yu said: "Don't look at it, didn't you realize that there is no sheet on this bed? I think this murderer is very cunning. He probably takes away the sheets, quilts and used things every time, so that we won't find any clues.  "

    "I don't believe that he can not leave any flaws." I said angrily, lifted Xiao Mi out and put it on the ground: "Xiao Mi, take a look in this room, can you find anything?"

    Xiao Mi walked around the room, finally stopped, and said: "I can't see it, because there is something blocking my eyes."

    "Damn, don't be lazy, do you want to tell me that when you meet a ghost building a wall today, you can see a black wall and nothing?" I sneered.

    Xiao Mi nodded and said: "It's not ghosts building the wall, it's something else blocking the view." Then, Xiao Mi walked to the old wardrobe and said, "All I saw was a woman's face, the last one  The woman went into the closet."

    After hearing this, I thought to myself that this house is a haunted house.  But I didn't even see ghosts with my ghost eyes, so why did this fox say there were ghosts?  So I said, "Impossible, I don't see anything at all."

    Xiao Mi said: "There is a situation where you say you can't see a ghost. When the ghost is restrained by Taoism and cannot move. The aura of Taoism covers the ghost's Yin energy, so you can't see it, but I can see it."  Ah, because we are of the same kind."

    When I heard that a ghost was pinned in the closet, I shivered: "No, it must be a ferocious ghost. We can't let it out. Just pin it like this."

    Xiao Mi said: "How do you know it must be a fierce ghost? It's not necessarily true. Maybe the criminal thought it was in the way, so he nailed it into the closet."

    Zhao Yu said: "Don't make too many guesses, just open it and have a look." Then, Zhao Yu stepped forward to open the closet.  The closet was empty, except for a porcelain box with pictures of beauties on the lower shelf. When I opened it, there was a scent of powder.  I picked it up and brought it up to my nose to smell it. It seemed that a woman used the remaining half box of face powder.  At this moment, my eyes fell to the upper layer, and I was shocked.  I saw a huge photo spread on the upper rung of the wardrobe, which seemed to have been nailed to it with a few long nails.  I took a closer look and saw that the photo was of a woman wearing a cheongsam. Long nails were nailed into the eyes, nose, mouth and ears of the woman, and one nail was nailed into the throat.  The nail was very big and long, and I frowned, wondering if it was a coffin nail?

    Once these few nails are placed, the woman's facial features can't be seen clearly, but judging from the oval face and willow eyebrows, this woman should look pretty good.

    At this time, I saw a black and white talisman pasted on the back of the sliding door of the wardrobe.  I was disgusted at the sight of the charm.  Another soul-suppressing talisman, why did I have a bad relationship with it since I was a child?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 202 Suspect (Part 2)

    ?

    "What should we do, let's release her?" I looked at the nailed woman with some anxiety.  What if this is an evil ghost?

    Zhao Yu thought for a while and said, "Look, the nail on which the photo is nailed is relatively new, and the spell is also quite new, which means that it is very likely that the perpetrator has restrained the female ghost. Maybe we can find out if the perpetrator is released.  What's it like?"

    I said, "That's dangerous. What if the female ghost refuses to cooperate? We've also caused trouble for ourselves."

    Zhao Yu said: "It's okay, I'll remove the nail, you hold the god of war and wait, and shoot the female ghost as soon as it appears."

    I thought that this method might work, so I agreed.  I took out the God of War and stood beside Zhao Yu.  Zhao Yu stepped forward, holding a long nail in one hand and pulling it upwards.  Because the long coffin nail was not completely driven in, but part of it was left outside.  Zhao Yu used all his strength to pull up two of them.  Immediately, the other ones were pulled out.  After that, he took out the photo of the woman.

    I took the photo from Zhao Yu's hand, looked at it, and said, "I said, why is this photo so big? There is only one person's head on it."

    Zhao Yu said calmly: "That must be a posthumous photo." Although I was mentally prepared, I was still shocked when I heard him say that.

    I stared at the photo to see what could change.  But after waiting for a long time, nothing changed.  Zhao Yu was a little disappointed at the side: "Did we make a mistake?"

    Xiao Mi said: "No, it's not a mistake. Pull off the soul-suppressing talisman as well, and the female ghost will be released."

    Zhao Yu then turned around and tore off the soul-suppressing talisman casually.  At this moment, I suddenly felt that the temperature in the room began to drop, but there was a feeling like the return of damp on a rainy day filling the air.  I looked back and saw a lot of water droplets on the window glass.

    I was startled in my heart, knowing that this kind of situation shows that this ghost has a very dark spirit.  I looked around the room carefully, but I didn't see the shadow of the female ghost, but I saw a black air gathering somewhere.  That place was right behind Zhao Yu.

    I pulled Zhao Yu to my side and said, "That female ghost is about to appear!"

    Just as I was speaking, a white shadow slowly appeared in front of my eyes.  When the shadow's face became clear, I was startled.  The face didn't look like a human face at all.  The whole face is extremely pale, but the eyes are as dark as a pool, and the gums are exposed, revealing the sharp white teeth.

    My scalp went numb, and I fired a shot.  Zhao Yu shouted: "Don't kill it directly!"

    ? I think Zhao Yu was over-concerned, because although the God of War's shot is powerful, the ghost's movement speed is also very fast, and my shot didn't hit the target at all.

    After I saw a ball of fire burning, the ghost screamed and threw itself on Zhao Yu.  Zhao Yu grabbed the ghost's withered arms with one hand, and with the other hand raised the gun and aimed at the ghost's eyes and shot.

    I know that Zhao Yu replaced the pistol bullets distributed by the Municipal Bureau with silver-plated bullets, and the others were painted with cinnabar or black dog blood.  Although this moment was not as powerful as God of War, it was enough for that ghost to suffer.  Hearing the scream of the ghost, he fled to the corner in embarrassment.  When it returned to the closet, it slowly returned to its normal appearance.  I took a look, and it was okay, much more pleasing to the eye than the horrible look just now.  With long coiled hair and a long orange cheongsam, she has a beautiful appearance, but her eyes were crippled by Zhao Yu's shot, and she was dripping with black blood.

    "We don't want to hurt you, why did you kill us?" Zhao Yu said coldly.

    I thought to myself, what motive does this ghost have for killing people? People can kill people if they want to.  But the female ghost cried in a low voice: "I thought it was the man who came back and asked me to do things for him."

    "Which man?" I asked.  Could it be the criminal?

    The female ghost said: "It's a man in his thirties. He often kidnaps children to help him practice. He asked me to help him before, but I refused, so he nailed me in this closet."

    "Who are you?" I asked, "The owner of this house?"

    The female ghost sighed: "I don't know anymore, but I don't know why I have been staying in this house. Someone tried to occupy this house before, but I scared them away, and then I stayed here by myself. Until a few days ago  The man came with a few children."

    Zhao Yu asked, "What does that man look like?"

    The female ghost thought for a while, and said: "I don't know what he looks like. Because he wears makeup every time he comes. I can see that he has painted a lot on his face to cover up his real appearance, but the ghost and  Just like people, their vision is deceived by appearances. I don¡¯t know what he looks like.¡±

    Zhao Yu and I looked at each other in blank dismay, thinking that we had finally found a ghost witness.If she didn't see clearly either.  So we asked if there were any accomplices in the village.  The female ghost said that everyone in the village knew that the haunted house was haunted, so it was impossible to have the courage to approach it, so although the men had accomplices, they were not from the village, and each accomplice was different, there were men and women, but they looked a little silly  .

    Zhao Yu asked: "Then what does he dress up for?"

    The female ghost thought for a while and said, "Give me a paintbrush, and I will draw for you."

    When I heard it, I was secretly surprised: I even met a literary ghost!  So Zhao Yu rummaged through the bag for a long time and found a black marker pen for her.  The female ghost looked at the thing sadly for a while, and said, "I don't know how to use that Western stuff, do you have a writing brush?"

    Ah shit, I was still picking and choosing at this time, thinking that I was shooting a dream of Red Mansions!

    I said: "I don't have a writing brush. Anyway, this is the thing. You can make do with it."

    Then the female ghost asked us to find a blank piece of paper for her.  I spread the paper on the ground and saw that the female ghost was still standing there, so I asked, "Aren't you going to come and draw that person?"

    The female ghost said: "I can't lift the mortal things with my hands. You can just put the pen there."

    So I put the pen on the paper, thinking that this female ghost is weak enough.  It seems that being able to manifest is the limit of her mana.  No wonder Zhao Yu just shot her eyes bloody.  At this time, I saw the pen stand up crookedly, slowly landed on the paper, and began to paint and draw.

    After a while, a clearer portrait appeared on the paper.  Although slightly freehand, but you can see the appearance.  The skin is dark, a little vicissitudes of life, the brows are drooping, and there is a mole on the face.  Of course, these may all be painted by makeup.  But what interested Zhao Yu and me was his clothes: this man was actually wearing the clothes of a sanitation worker!

    It suddenly occurred to me that there was a garbage disposal site around this village, and there might be a lot of garbage-loading vehicles coming and going.  No wonder the villagers said that no strangers came or went from the village.  This is not collusion, but they have excluded the sanitation workers!  I think few people would care about these ordinary workers, most people would only notice their conspicuous uniforms.  In every brilliant case, there are murderers like this, wearing the uniforms of milkman, sanitation worker, courier, etc. when stepping on the spot or committing crimes.  This will be ignored by people, thus taking advantage of loopholes.  This is a blind spot because many people don't think these ordinary workers are "suspicious people".

    "It seems that this criminal is very clever." Zhao Yu said: "The garbage disposal plant is very close to here. If you drive here at night and stay outside the village, the villagers will not be surprised even if they are discovered."

    "This grandson is smart enough." I sighed: "But I don't think he should be a sanitation worker in his own job. The person who can come up with such a bold and careful trick must be a person with a bit of culture."

    Zhao Yu paced back and forth in the room for a long time before saying, "Although he will definitely commit crimes again, he may not appear in the near future. In this way, I have wronged this lady ghost to hide in the closet first. Once he comes  , please give us a signal."

    "No matter what, she can't call." I said speechlessly.

    Zhao Yu smiled: "Did you play Bixian when you were in school?"

    "Pen fairy, dish fairy?" I smiled and said, "That kind of trick, now it seems that it is inviting ghosts?"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "I just learned a way to communicate with the pen fairy." Then, he picked up the pen and paper on the ground, turned the paper over, and revealed the side without a picture, and said to the female ghost: "  Please come here."

    The female ghost didn't know why, so she came to Zhao Yu.

    Zhao Yu grabbed the pen, let the female ghost grab it too, and then plausibly drew a circle on the drawing.  After finishing the painting, Zhao Yu burned the piece of paper.  Immediately, I saw the blank paper in the female ghost's hand.

    So it turned out that this piece of white paper was burned to the female ghost.  Zhao Yu put away the ashes of the white paper, put the pen in the closet where the female ghost was hiding, and told her to write on the paper if she saw that man.

    The female ghost nodded in agreement.  Zhao Yu's promise is that after helping us catch the perpetrator, we will help the female ghost figure out who she is, so that it will be convenient for her to be saved later.  The female ghost readily agreed.

    We put the ghost's picture back in the cupboard, but the coffin nails are all gone.  It's almost ten o'clock in the evening after all this work.  So Zhao Yu and I drove home again.

    Zhao Yu first went to the Municipal Bureau, found a courier box, sprinkled the paper dust into it carefully, then put the box under the office desk, and pasted a courier slip on the outside, pretending to be a courier.  I asked him what does this mean?  Zhao Yu said that if the female ghost writes on the paper, the ashes of the paper here will combine to form the words she wrote, and this is the way to communicate with the pen fairy.  Now the pen fairy that Zhao Yu invited is that female ghost, that's all.

    I was amused in my heart, and asked: "How do you know how to communicate with the pen fairy? And you know how to teach, what's going on?"

    Zhao Yu said: "This is a very long story. If you want to hear it, I will tell it to you when I am free. Now I just want to go back to sleep. After a busy day, I went to several places and I am too tired."

    After what Zhao Yu said, I felt tired and tired, so I left the city bureau with him and went home to rest.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)The pen fairy who came here was that female ghost, that's all.

    I was amused in my heart, and asked: "How do you know how to communicate with the pen fairy? And you know how to teach, what's going on?"

    Zhao Yu said: "This is a very long story. If you want to hear it, I will tell it to you when I am free. Now I just want to go back to sleep. After a busy day, I went to several places and I am too tired."

    After what Zhao Yu said, I felt tired and tired, so I left the city bureau with him and went home to rest.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 203 surfaced

    ?

    After getting up the next day, I was thinking about the case, so I rushed to the city bureau early.  When they got to the gate, they happened to see Zhao Yu rushing over from another direction.

    "Hehe, it's early enough." I laughed.

    Zhao Yu smiled: "There is no way, the case is not broken, so I can't sleep." So we went to the office together, took out the express box and looked, the female ghost did not send any information, it seems that the criminal also knows that the wind is tight during this time  , it is unlikely to commit crimes against the wind.

    This is good, the children are safe, but it is more difficult to catch him.

    Liang Jing suffered from mental illness again, and is now admitted to Jianhua Mental Hospital again.  Zhao Yu said, we should go and see that woman again, even if she is crazy, she will have some clues.  I think there are no other clues anyway, so let's go and see that crazy woman again.

    So we both drove to Jianhua Psychiatric Hospital, and went to the intensive care unit to find Liang Jing.  When I saw it this time, I wiped it, this woman is even crazier.  Outside the door, we saw a group of nurses pinching her with disheveled hair. The nurse held up a needle and tried to give her a burst of sedatives, but the needle was not accurate, so she hesitated to do so.

    The two of us were a little speechless watching outside the door, thinking that in this situation, it is unlikely to cooperate with the investigation.  Liang Jing shouted at the top of her voice in the room: "I'm a god! I've cast a wrong mortal body and I can't go back!!! They, they're all infected with evil!! I want to ask the gods to exorcise them, and  We need to invite the third prince of Marshal Zhongtan to treat them!!! You murderous demons!!! They will die!!! Let me go!!! I want to help them!!!"

    The shrill female voice was very ear-piercing, I couldn't help but frowned, and said to Zhao Yu with a sigh and amused: "It's over, it's only been a day or two, and Liang Jing is even more crazy. Let's go back, maybe we won't be able to ask.  what."

    But at this time, I saw Zhao Yu was recording with his mobile phone, and played it back after recording.  I listened to the recording in surprise, it was the part where Liang Jing shouted at the top of her voice just now.  I couldn't help asking: "Why are you recording this?"

    Just as Zhao Yu was about to say something, he raised his head and looked behind me, then put his phone away.  When I looked back, it turned out that the attending physician, Dr. Yin, was making rounds and walking slowly towards us.

    Seeing us, Dr. Yin smiled and said, "Why are the two police officers here again? Did you come to see Liang Jing? Sigh, I don't know what she went through this time, she became even crazier."

    Zhao Yu asked: "Is she basically the same as a normal person before?"

    Dr. Yin nodded and said, "That's right, that's why we relieved her to leave the hospital."

    "Doctor, why do you think she is sicker than before?" I asked.

    Dr. Yin said: "Well, I can't say. After all, I don't know what she went through during the time she was discharged from the hospital. But it seems that she has received a lot of mental stimulation."

    Zhao Yu asked: "Then is there any chance for her to recover?"

    Dr. Yin sighed: "I think it is very difficult, it depends on the treatment. Maybe it will be better after a while when the condition stabilizes."

    We asked again who usually came to see Liang Jing.  Dr. Yin said that no one came to see her, and her ex-husband paid the hospital bills on time, and he never came to see her.

    After asking these questions, I saw that the nurse gave Liang Jing a sedative, and then she gradually calmed down and fell asleep.

    I met Zhao Yu and couldn't ask anything, so we left Jianhua Mental Hospital together.  On the way, I rubbed my forehead and sighed: "This is really messed up, Liang Jing is so crazy that she probably doesn't know anything."

    Zhao Yu ignored me and drove silently.  I remembered that he specially recorded Liang Jing just now, and I was puzzled, so I couldn't help asking: "Why did you record a madman's crazy words just now?"

    Zhao Yu said: "I think these words are interesting, so I recorded them."

    "What's the point of where?" I wondered, "Why do I think it's all unreliable words?"

    Zhao Yu threw the phone to me and said, "Listen."

    So I took the phone and turned on the audio, only to hear Liang Jing's hysterical voice come out again: "I'm a god! I've been cast into a wrong mortal body and I can't go back!!! They, they're all bewitched by evil!  I want to invite the gods to exorcise them, and I need to invite the third prince of Marshal Zhongtan to treat them!!! You murderous demons!!! They will die!!! Let me go!!!  I want to help them!!!"

    The voice was very ear-piercing, I quickly turned it off, and returned the phone to Zhao Yu: "What is it, god, it belongs to the third prince again, isn't this nonsense."

    Zhao Yu said: "Although it sounds ridiculous, don't you think Liang Jing's actions and words seem to have a strong purpose?"

      I wondered: "What purpose? How can a lunatic have any purpose."

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "No, have you watched an American drama called "Criminal Minds"? Most of the murderers in it are lunatics, but their crimes also have a certain logic, the logic of lunatics."

    "You mean Liang Jing's behavior has a certain logic?" I said in surprise.

    "Yes. She should have been repeating one thing: the child was abducted by hallucinations and given to that mysterious criminal, that is, a certain man." Zhao Yu said: "Now that he was arrested and returned to the mental hospital, because he could not carry out  This repeated 'task', so she started to go berserk. That is to say, her condition got worse."

    "Um, will she remember to repeat this thing all the time? Mental patients also have this kind of consciousness?" I said in amazement.

    "Yes, even if many people are insane, their behavior has a certain so-called logic, but this logic is abnormal in the eyes of normal people, and if many people cannot understand these behaviors, they will take their behavior  The hidden logic is ignored." Zhao Yu said.

    "Then where is the logic in this passage?" I asked.

    "'I am a god! I was cast into a wrong mortal body and I can't go back', this sentence should be said by the person who ordered her to kidnap the child. He must have told Liang Jing that he is a god, but he went down to earth and couldn't go back  The second sentence is saying, "They are all tainted by evil spirits, and they need to ask the gods to exorcise them and get rid of their diseases, and also invite the third prince of the Zhongtan marshal to cure their diseases." This "they" should refer to  Children. This person told Liang Jing that those children were all sick with the same problem as hers, so some third prince was invited to treat their illnesses, and her main task was to bring these 'sick' children to that man.  In the old house that he went to, he wanted to invite the third prince to treat these children." Zhao Yu explained.

    "You said that, I really think it makes sense." I nodded involuntarily: "It seems to be the same thing. But are you sure? Why should a mental patient believe the criminal? At least one  The reason?"

    Zhao Yu said: "I believe it's very simple, as long as that person knows how to hypnotize. Logically speaking, mental patients can also be hypnotized. If that person knows how to hypnotize and keeps instilling this thought in Liang Jing, then she will eventually follow this person's hypnotism.  Say it and do it.¡±

    "But Liang Jing usually doesn't even have a friend or family member, who would approach her and do such a thing?" I thought for a while, and was suddenly surprised: "Could it be??"

    Zhao Yu snorted coldly, and said: "The only person who has been in contact with Liang Jing, apart from the nurses and nurses, is Dr. Yin. And he is a psychiatrist, so hypnotism is no problem. Of course, this is just a suspicion.  Whether it has something to do with him has to be verified."

    I thought of the well-dressed and well-mannered Dr. Yin, and couldn't help shivering.  Is that a gentle scum?

    "Now let's go back to the Municipal Bureau first. I'm going to look for information about Dr. Yin in the archives." Zhao Yu said, "Also see if the female ghost has given us any information.  Who is the owner of the house?"

    So the two of us went back to the Municipal Bureau, and immediately went to the electronic archives and retrieved the archives of Dr. Yin.  The doctor's name is Yin Renxin, and he is older than I thought, forty-five years old.  But judging by his appearance, he only looks like thirty-eight or ninety-eight.  The doctor is a native of Tianjin, a single parent, and his father is a famous professor in the history department of Nankai University.  Seems like a good parent.  His own experience is also very good. He even graduated from Oxford University with a doctor of medicine. No wonder he became an attending physician in the psychiatry department after returning to China.

    From this point of view, it seems very possible that a doctor of medicine understands hypnotism.  And he was the person who had the most contact with Liang Jing, and he was also closer in age to the criminal Xue Yao said.  Although his actual age is forty-five years old, it is very possible that he looks like he is in his thirties.

    In addition, he has received higher education, so it is reasonable to come up with such a criminal plan.  After thinking about it for a long time, I think this is the murderer.  But we don't have any proof yet.

    After checking up on Dr. Yin, Zhao Yu and I searched for information about the old house.  There is very little information about the old house, but on a local forum in Tianjin, a netizen who likes to collect stories about the old house posted a post.  According to the post, it turns out that the old mansion really lived in a family of a local tyrant from the Republic of China.  Later, as it was shown in many national TV shows, the local tyrant killed a competitor in business, and the only one who died was a sick wife and a young daughter.  Originally considered well-off, but the breadwinner died, and the wife couldn't bear the blow, and died of depression.  The little girl has since disappeared, and I don't know where she went.  The plot in the middle is skipped. In short, a few years later, this little daughter grew up and married a local tycoon as his concubine for revenge, which killed many people in the family. Later, she had a relationship with a son of a local tyrant. Unfortunately, she killed someone.  The truth was discovered.  The woman was never seen again after that.  Some said she ran away, and some said she was captured and executed by the police.  There is also a rumor that she was killed by a rich family and buried at home.  It was gone anyway.  Later, wars continued frequently, and the descendants of the local tyrants packed up their belongings and went to Hong Kong and Taiwan.

    Some people also wanted to make an idea of ??that old house, but they were all frightened back by the ghost.  In this way, the house has been vacant until now.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Qiu Qiu married a local tyrant and became the concubine, killing many members of the family, but later developed a relationship with one of the local tyrant's sons. Unfortunately, the truth of her murder was discovered.  The woman was never seen again after that.  Some said she ran away, and some said she was captured and executed by the police.  There is also a rumor that she was killed by a rich family and buried at home.  It was gone anyway.  Later, wars continued frequently, and the descendants of the local tyrants packed up their belongings and went to Hong Kong and Taiwan.

    Some people also wanted to make an idea of ??that old house, but they were all frightened back by the ghost.  In this way, the house has been vacant until now.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 204 An Unexpected Colleague

    ?

    After reading this introductory material, I guessed that the female ghost was the concubine of the local tyrant who had disappeared.  But no one knows her final outcome.  But I'm quite interested in the saying that he was killed by his family and buried in the old house.  Many ghosts wander in the house, not just because the vacant old house is very dark and easy to attract ghosts to stay.  What's more, there are innocent souls who have died violently, with resentment in their hearts, unable to leave, or ghosts of people who died in this house are restrained by corpses, unable to leave.

    The last theory, then, seems somewhat probable: the man had been killed and his body buried in the yard.  The body has never been found, so the ghost has not dispersed, or there is no way to disperse.

    "Should we try digging up the yard?" I asked Zhao Yu, "But I clearly remember that I didn't see any dead air coming out of the yard."

    "It's also possible that some kind of method was used to block the radiance of death energy." Zhao Yu said: "In this way, your ghost eyes will not notice it. These are funeral affairs, let's solve this case first.  "

    The two of us were studying how to find another way to expose the criminal, but the director's phone call came to Zhao Yu's office.  Zhao Yu picked it up and said a few words before hanging up.

    I asked, "Why, what happened?"

    Zhao Yu said: "It's okay, the director said that our criminal police team has two new colleagues, let me go to his office and introduce them. I'll go back as soon as I go."

    "A new colleague? Let the director introduce him. It won't be some mysterious person, right? An expert in solving crimes?" I laughed.  Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "I don't know, I'm leaving first, you pay attention to the paper dust in that box."

    After finishing speaking, Zhao Yu pushed the door open and left.  I was alone in the office.  It's still a while before work, and no one else is here.  I stared at the box for a long while, seeing nothing changed, I felt a little depressed.  According to Wu Dan, it is impossible for that person to stop halfway through practicing this evil skill, and it is impossible to stop for a long time, because the more it gets to the end, the more counterproductive it will be.

    I sat in Zhao Yu's seat in frustration, scrolling the mouse with my chin in my hand, and searched for information about Yin Renxin boredly.  As I looked at it endlessly, I wondered if this person was the murderer?  Seeing that I couldn't find much relevant information about him, I closed the page.  After pondering for a long time, I remembered that Yin Renxin had a father named Yin Hongtu, who was a professor in the History Department of Nankai University.

    So I typed Yin Hongtu's name in the web search, and after a little searching, I was surprised to find that there were a lot of information about Yin Hongtu.

    This Yin Hongtu has been well-known for many years, and has published many works in historical research and archaeology.  Recently, I seem to be studying the ancient tombs of the Han Dynasty discovered in Jinan.  I was absently scanning the information, but the words Jinan and ancient tomb made me stunned, so I opened this link and browsed it.

    This is a newsletter saying that Professor Yin Hongtu discovered an ancient tomb of the Han Dynasty in Shuangrushan, Jinan!  I'm going, Jinan Shuangrushan?

    Remembering the reminder from Fengmen Village, I immediately regained my energy and continued to browse.  The newsletter is very general, probably saying that Shuangru Mountain in Changqing County, Jinan City was originally an unknown small village.  On the side of the ancient road in the west of the village, there is a stone tablet. The inscription reads: "In front of the village, there used to be a Shuangru Mountain.  There was an unexpected disaster in the village. Therefore, it has been repeatedly banned for many years, and no one started to take stones."  The words on the stele seem to be some kind of mysterious curse. Who cast such a curse? Why can't Shuangrushan move?

    After the 1970s, the population of Shuangru Village increased sharply, and it was difficult for the villagers to maintain a normal life.  Now someone came up with the idea of ??Shuangru Mountain, a small stone mountain in the village. The villagers began to mine the rocks and transport them abroad for profit.  The villagers are fulfilling their dream of getting rich, but behind the prosperity, there is a faint note of disharmony.  Several villagers fell ill one after another, and these sick people died or went crazy later, and they all died unwell. Several new graves were added at the head of the village.  Shuangru Village immediately withered down.  Later, in desperation, the village chief called on the villagers to move out of Shuangru Village, just like the decision of Fengmen Village, away from this cursed place.  Those villagers who got sick from mining rocks responded immediately, and most of them moved away.  Only a small number of villagers remain in Shuangru Village.  Later, the curse of Shuangrushan spread among the people.

    Yin Hongtu, a professor of the History Department of Nankai University, passed by Jinan by chance once. Hearing this rumor, he immediately became curious about Shuangru Mountain.  Immediately, he went to Shuangru Mountain. After looking at the terrain, he concluded that there was an ancient tomb in that mountain. After returning, he conducted various investigations, did research, wrote a report, applied for national approval, and opened the cursed tomb of Shuangru Mountain.

    Later, the archaeological team found an ancient tomb and opened it.  But halfway through the work, suddenly the archaeological teamAfter returning to normal, I opened my eyes.  I leaned over to take a closer look, and it was strange that the eyes that had been slightly glowing with purple-blue light just now had returned to pitch black.

    Could it be that I read it wrong?  I thought suspiciously.

    "What are you looking at?" Zhao Yu asked.

    "Zhao Yu, do you have any hidden illnesses? I didn't notice it at all before. Hey, what kind of medicine are you taking?" I wanted to grab it to have a look, but Zhao Yu quickly stuffed the medicine bottle back into his pocket.

    "Family disease," Zhao Yu sighed, "I have some heart problems. It was fine before, but I am too busy and tired these days."

    Heart problems?  Ghosts believe that this must be a lie.  A policeman must undergo a physical examination, how can a heart patient be a criminal policeman?  Obviously, he couldn't think of the answer for a while, so he was just talking nonsense.

    I frowned, and seeing Zhao Yu's usual indifferent expression, I couldn't help wondering: Do I really understand Zhao Yu?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 205 The Mysterious Zhao Yu

    ?

    Zhao Yu gave me a cold look and said, "I'm fine. Yesterday I asked our team to investigate all aspects of Yin Renxin's information, and later found out that he was actually suffering from a late-stage gastric cancer. This was diagnosed last winter.  Yeah, he's not expected to survive this summer at all. But for now he's alive and well."

    "Misdiagnosed?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu looked at me helplessly: "He is a doctor. Could it be that he would go to a quack doctor if he felt unwell? I have read the diagnosis report and asked about it. It is the diagnosis result of consultation with foreign experts.  That is to say, in order to confirm his condition, he consulted the most professional expert, and it was a foreign doctor. But he did not disclose his condition. So his family members and colleagues do not know about it.¡±

    "Could it be that he practiced sorcery in order to prolong his life?" I was surprised.

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "Yes. I just don't know how he got involved with the Mandala Organization. How did he know the people there?"

    I pondered for a while and said, "I just checked the information of Yin Renxin's father, Yin Hongtu. Guess what I found?"

    Zhao Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "What? I haven't had time to investigate this carefully yet."

    I continued: "Yin Hongtu is a professor of history at Nankai University, and has been engaged in archaeological work for many years. The most important thing is that he excavated the tomb of the Han Dynasty in Jinan's Shuangru Mountain, and he applied for the state to open this ancient tomb. It's strange.  Unfortunately, the ancient tomb was only half-opened before it was sealed. According to legend, there is a thousand-year curse in the ancient tomb. I remembered the reminder left by someone in Fengmen Village, saying that Jinan Shuangrushan was related to the conspiracy of the Datura organization.  So, is it possible that Yin Hongtu colluded with the Mandala organization? Like father and son, they are the lackeys of that organization?"

    Zhao Yu thought for a while, and said: "It's too far-fetched to make such a guess based on such a little information. Let's investigate first. It's best if the criminal takes action before we arrest him."

    "What you said is true, but there are too few such opportunities." I sighed.

    "Okay, if I have any information, I'll let you know. I didn't sleep well last night, so I'll take a nap for ten minutes and see you later." Zhao Yu said.

    I saw that his face was still a little strange. Although he seemed to have returned to normal, cold sweat was evident on his forehead, as if he was enduring some kind of pain.  I asked a few words if I was not feeling well, but Zhao Yu shook his head and said no, just because he was too tired, he kicked me out of the house.

    But Zhao Yu never came out all morning.  I was busy until lunch time, so I knocked on the door of Zhao Yu's office.  Only then did Zhao Yu open the door, and said, "Let's go and eat." This time I took a closer look at him, and it seemed that he had completely returned to normal, his complexion was ruddy and shiny, not the pale appearance just now.

    "Zhao Yu, tell me the truth, is there any hidden disease?" I asked in a low voice.

    Zhao Yu glared at me: "What hidden illness, I just didn't sleep well. The pills I took were just aspirin, a calming and soothing medicine."

    "Really? Few people take this kind of medicine now. It's not good to take too much medicine. Since it's a sleep problem, then don't always work overtime at night." I dealt with it casually, but the suspicion in my heart didn't diminish in the slightest.  Zhao Yu didn't say much, and I didn't continue to ask.  After we finished our meal, we went back to the Municipal Bureau.  Seeing that the female ghost hadn't sent any messages, Tang Xin also reported back that their informants hadn't found any child abductions or disappearances. It seemed that the day was quite peaceful.

    I was a little anxious in my heart, but it was useless to be anxious.  What made me feel most uncomfortable was that Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran, the two newcomers, were diagonally opposite and directly opposite to me.  He could see Lin Yufan when he looked up, and when he turned around, it was Xin Xiaoran's position.  Maybe because I have met these two people in Fengmen Village, I always feel that these two people are not good people, and they sit next to me one after the other, as if I am being watched, and I feel inexplicably irritable.

    Seeing me looking back at her, Xin Xiaoran smiled and said, "Brother Yan, what are you looking at?"

    When I heard this address, I thought of Ah Jiu inexplicably, and felt annoyed: "It's okay, I said, what are you two doing quietly? Why don't you follow your master to see the scene of the case?"

    Xin Xiaoran pouted and said, "Master told me to familiarize myself with the working environment first, and I'll talk about the rest later."

    "This master is really the same as my previous master." I said casually.  Suddenly thinking of Lao Zhao, he sighed for a while.  Xin Xiaoran smiled and said, "Brother Yan, what was your former master like?"

    I sighed: "He died in the line of duty, he is an excellent policeman. Forget it, let's not talk about it, you can keep busy."

    I turned around, only to see Lin Yufan looking at me.  Seeing me turn around, he also lowered his head and buried his eyes in the file.  I was upset for a while,??Maybe there is no special meaning in the words and eyes of these two people, but for some reason, I always feel like I am being targeted by an infrared monitor, which is super annoying.

    I heard that the way to relieve depression is to take a deep breath.  Take a deep breath of air, then let it out slowly.  In order to relieve the irritability, I tried to do so.  Taking a deep breath of air, he thought to himself: Forget it, these two are nothing more than rookies, no matter how capable they were before, they were just students of the police academy.  Could it be that my experienced senior is still afraid of these two rookies?

    Thinking of this, I feel much better. I was about to let out this breath slowly, but when I heard Zhao Yu's office door behind me, I felt that Zhao Yu hit me on the back: "Come on, come with me!"  a place!"

    I was unprepared, choked, and scolded: "Damn, Zhao Yu, why are you so surprised?"

    Zhao Yu ignored me and drove off without looking back.  So I quickly ran after him and asked, "What's wrong?"

    Zhao Yu handed me the courier box with the ashes in it, and got on the driveway: "It suddenly occurred to me just now that if the one you mentioned might exist, then Yin Hongtu must have joined the Mandala organization for the sake of his son's survival.  There was some improper transaction. The ancient tomb was sealed at the beginning of November last year, and at the end of October last year, Yin Hongtu¡¯s son Yin Renxin was diagnosed with advanced gastric cancer and had a few months to live. Manduo  The Luo organization wants to use the curse of the ancient tomb in Shuangru Village or something, so Yin Hongtu may know about it. In order for him to help seal the ancient tomb and prevent outsiders from entering and discovering the secrets of the Mandala organization, then the organization must be with Yin Hongtu  Some kind of deal was made."

    "Then this deal is, to tell the way to extend his son's life?" I added.

    "But Yin Renxin was a little too eager for quick success and quick profit. He wanted to get rid of cancer as soon as possible, so he committed crimes one after another in a short period of time and was discovered by us. If the Mandala Organization knew the news at this time, they would definitely kill them. I called just now, and Yin Renxin  Renxin was in a meeting, so I asked my colleagues to look at him first. The two of us went to find Yin Hongtu, and I think this organization might be the first to kill him."

    After Zhao Yu said that, I felt that the situation was urgent, so I hurried into the car and drove all the way to Yin Hongtu's residence.  Yin Hongtu has already retired, and he seems to be seventy years old this year.  However, I heard that the old man was hired back by the university as a guest professor or something, and occasionally attended a class or two.  But most of the time he is at home.

    We both ran directly to his house.  When the car arrived downstairs in the neighborhood, I was surprised to find that Yin Hongtu's home was in the Roman Garden neighborhood.  The two of us quickly found the building where he lived, got on the elevator, and reached the sixth floor where Yin Hongtu lived.  After exiting the elevator door, we took out our guns, walked to Yin Hongtu's house, and rang the doorbell.  The doorbell rang for a while and no one answered.

    Zhao Yu shouted outside the door: "Is Professor Yin at home?!"

    There was no response to even shouting a few times.  Zhao Yu and I looked at each other, thinking that if we just broke in like this, we wouldn't have any evidence at all, we just relied on guesswork to prove that someone was going to kill Yin Hongtu.  .  Then what's the matter with us breaking into private houses and destroying other people's gates.

    "Make a call." Zhao Yu said suddenly: "I just remembered that I asked Nankai University for Professor Yin's mobile phone number."

    Having said that, Zhao Yu took out his mobile phone and dialed Yin Hongtu's number.  I also listened intently, but I heard a beeping sound from the mobile phone, and no one answered it for a long time.

    I listened to Yin Hongtu's house for a long time, but there was no sound of the phone ringing.  Is the uncle not at home?

    "Forget it, I'm not here." I said, "Let's figure it out before we act."

    Zhao Yu thought for a while, nodded and put the gun away, and was about to go downstairs with me.  At this time, I suddenly heard a very small sound in the room, like the sound of a glass accidentally breaking when it fell on the ground.

    "Someone." I whispered to Zhao Yu.

    Zhao Yu aimed at the anti-theft door and "touched" two shots.  The door opened, and we immediately opened it and rushed in.  The first thing I saw was a white-haired old man with blood on his body in the living room. He seemed to be tied up, but he was not injured. Then, I caught a glimpse of a figure jumping out of the window.  Zhao Yu and I rushed to the window at the same time, and saw a man slipping from the window on the sixth floor to the ground with a rope.  Zhao Yu raised his gun and fired two shots, which seemed to only hit the man in the shoulder. The man just tilted his body and ran away without looking back after landing.  We probably won't be able to catch up with him, so we can only go to see the old man's injury in the living room first.

    The old man's injury was not very serious, it seemed that it was just some skin trauma, his arm was cut a few times by the knife, and he bled.  The two of us untied the rope for him, quickly bandaged the wound, and fed some hot water, and the old man slowly recovered.

    "Who are you two?" the old man asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "It's from the Criminal Police Brigade of the City Bureau. Old man, your name is Yin Hongtu, right?"

    The old man nodded, and when he heard that we were members of the criminal police team, his expression changed obviously, and he fell silent immediately.

    Zhao Yu asked: "Professor Yin, who was that person just now? Did he cut this wound with a knife?"

    Yin Hongtu shook his head and said: "It's just a thief. When he saw me at home, he forced me to ask me about my savings. Where did I have any savings? If he didn't believe me, he slapped me a few times."

    I sneered, thinking that this old man really thinks we are all idiots.  How could a small thief be so agile in a house robbery?  Liar it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Hi, your name is Yin Hongtu, right?  "

    The old man nodded, and when he heard that we were members of the criminal police team, his expression changed obviously, and he fell silent immediately.

    Zhao Yu asked: "Professor Yin, who was that person just now? Did he cut this wound with a knife?"

    Yin Hongtu shook his head and said: "It's just a thief. When he saw me at home, he forced me to ask me about my savings. Where did I have any savings? If he didn't believe me, he slapped me a few times."

    I sneered, thinking that this old man really thinks we are all idiots.  How could a small thief be so agile in a house robbery?  Liar it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 206 Detection (Part 1)

    ?

    Zhao Yu said coldly: "Professor Yin, we don't speak dark words in front of people. Those people are here to kill you. If you want to survive, you must cooperate with our police. Otherwise, not only you, but even your son will have to kill you."  die."

    When Yin Hongtu heard this, he shivered subconsciously: "Me, me, what do you want to know? What is the cooperation? How could my son get involved in these things."

    I sneered and said, "Is there anything wrong with your son? We will find out. Now please tell us honestly, who was that person just now?"

    Yin Hongtu hesitated for a while and did not speak.  Zhao Yu said coldly: "You must have seen it just now. These people simply want to kill you, and don't want to keep you alive. Are you still defending them for this?"

    Yin Hongtu sighed: "I actually don't know who they are."

    Zhao Yu said: "Then let me tell you how I met this group of people first."

    Yin Hongtu recalled: "This matter is complicated to say, and it started a year ago. A year ago, I was in charge of the archaeological work of the ancient tomb in Shuangru Village, Jinan, and discovered a royal tomb that is rarely recorded in historical materials.  When I was excited to complete all the archaeological work of this ancient tomb, a few mysterious people came and said that they would make a deal with me. Otherwise, he would kill our whole family."

    I said: "Then you believe it?"

    Yin Hongtu sighed: "It doesn't matter if I die. I have to consider the life of my son, grandson, and daughter-in-law. In desperation, I agreed and asked them what they want to trade with me? I am nothing more than an ordinary archaeologist.  It¡¯s just people, although their lives are fairly rich, but they don¡¯t have a huge deposit for them to worry about? But they didn¡¯t expect that they wanted to take the royal tomb for their own use, and asked me to report to the country that there was a mysterious radiation in the tomb  If the archaeological work continues, there may be more casualties, so let me apply to the archaeological institution to temporarily block the ancient tomb, and reopen it after the technical conditions are up to standard."

    "I read on the news that the royal tomb has been half opened, right?" Zhao Yu asked.

    Yin Hongtu shook his head and said: "No, far from it. I thought that the scale of the royal tomb would not be too large, after all, it is not the tomb of an emperor. But the tomb is bigger than I imagined. Our archaeological work is just to carry out  It's only a third of it."

    "Does that mean you haven't come into contact with the real coffin in the mausoleum?" Zhao Yu asked.

    Yin Hongtu nodded and said: "Yeah, it's not that far yet, I just sorted out the funeral objects outside."

    "What did that group of people look like?" I asked, "Is there a middle-aged man named Lin Sixing?"

    Yin Hongtu thought for a while and said, "I'm not sure. There is indeed a person named Lin among those people, but he doesn't say his name. He is indeed in his forties, about the same age as my son."  , Yin Hongtu suddenly shut his mouth and glanced at the two of us inadvertently.  I continued to ask: "Then they didn't tell you what the ancient tomb was sealed off for?"

    Yin Hongtu sighed: "I don't know, they won't tell me at all. I don't know what's under that ancient tomb, but the archaeological team did die a lot of people at that time, like, like being killed by something  The thing was bitten to death. I didn¡¯t see anything that bit people at all. The state also sent people to investigate, but they didn¡¯t say the results of the investigation, but told us not to spread it. Finally, I agreed to my application and sealed off the ancient tomb. That¡¯s it, I  The lives of the family were also saved."

    Zhao Yu asked: "Did you come and go with those people later?"

    Yin Hongtu sighed: "How dare I have any contact with them, and then I didn't have much contact with them. Until recently, when I was walking back from a class at Nankai University, someone suddenly passed by me and spilled water on me.  I was covered in black powder. Fortunately, my memory is not bad. I remember the smell of this thing, which is the smell of black mandala incense powder I smelled a year ago. I immediately thought of that group of people, and then I held my breath and died  He ran forward and asked for help. No, his leg was bruised."

    As he spoke, Yin Hongtu rolled up his trouser legs to show us.  I looked down, and sure enough there was a large bruise on his calf.

    I couldn't help laughing and said: "I said, sir, you are so old, you didn't expect to run so fast, hey, the one who wanted to kill you must be a strong man? Didn't catch up?"

    Yin Hongtu shook his head and said: "No, it's a young man wearing a scarf, and I can't see his face clearly. I was walking to the edge of the lake. I guess he wanted to stun me and push me into the lake.  Create the illusion of falling into the water."

    I smiled and said, "Master, you are really powerful. You are in good health at such a young age."

    Yin Hongtu sighed: "I'm really old now. But the wind and rain of our archaeological team, I was in good health when I was young, and I went up to the mountains and into the sea. It's really not good now.?? Curse like.  "

    Having said that, he went to the room and took out a stack of materials, and spread them out in front of me.

    I leaned over to take a look, and it was a stack of photos.  The first one is a perspective photo, with white clouds and two hills standing under a somewhat gloomy sky.  Yin Hongtu pointed to this hill and told me that this is Shuangru Mountain. In order to avoid the flooding of the Yellow River, many local villagers built their homes on Shuangru Mountain, and the current Shuangru Mountain Village came into being.  Later, due to the villagers' quarrying, the two hills were basically flattened, and now the original appearance of Shuangru Mountain can no longer be seen.  This is a photo from more than a year ago, but at the beginning, Shuangrushan was higher.  When he went there, he found that the villagers had severely damaged the rocks when they mined the rocks. The soil layer on the mountain had already been dug up, and the rocks under the soil layer had been exposed. Moreover, the rock layers had been quarried by the villagers with dynamite and chisels.  .  But it was precisely because the villagers blasted the rocks with explosives that the tomb passage of the royal tomb was blown out.

    Having said that, Yin Hongtu showed me the second photo.  There are two sections of stone walls in this photo, and there seems to be a passage in the center of the stone wall, which feels like it was dug out by hand.  Yin Hongtu said, this is the tomb passage of that huge mausoleum.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 207 Detection (Part 2)

    ?

    The third photo is a photo taken deep in the tomb passage.  It was probably taken with the cooperation of flashlights and flashlights. There was only a long passage in the black hole, and there seemed to be no end in sight.  Yin Hongtu said that they used a Luoyang shovel to probe the sealing soil layer of the tomb passage, and the Luoyang shovel went down a deep distance.

    Yin Hongtu said: "This depth is 14 meters. We drill down to 14 meters, and there are 4 meters above. In this way, one is 14 meters plus 4 meters, which is 18 meters, which is the deepest part of the tomb passage."  The tomb chambers are connected, that is to say, the tomb chamber should be buried deeper than the tomb passage.  The depth of the burial chamber is deeper than the tomb passage. Generally speaking, with such a large scale, they infer that the depth may be about 4 meters.  The 4 meters mentioned by Yin Hongtu refers to the distance that the tomb continues to extend underground. Adding the depth of the tomb passage to 18 meters, the tomb should be 22 meters deep underground.

    22 meters, let me go, which is equivalent to the height of a ten-story building today, which shows that the scale of this tomb is very large, and the specifications of the mausoleum must be very high.  Either the emperor or the king, it must be a royal tomb.  Moreover, judging from the situation of the tomb passage, the mausoleum was dug out of stones. For such a large-scale mausoleum, the amount of stone excavated must be huge. That is to say, it must have strong financial and material resources to build such a mausoleum.  A mausoleum, the owner of the mausoleum is by no means an ordinary person.

    Yin Hongtu said that at that time, he used a compass to measure the direction of the tomb, and found that the tomb passage of this large tomb was facing north, and the tomb passage generally represented the orientation of the tomb.  His tombs are generally built facing south and facing north, which is obviously different from the traditional way of building tombs. He is still not sure why this happened.  In addition to the stone tablet at the west entrance of the village, the curse on the tablet seems to have some connection with this tomb, and it may have been inscribed by the tomb builder.

    Yin Hongtu babbled a lot, and it seemed that he was particularly excited when talking about archaeology, almost to the point of ecstasy.  I listened absent-mindedly, thinking of the curse in Fengmen Village, and wondered if Jinan Shuangru Mountain also had a place where the organization refines ghosts?  This group of people really don't know what they are thinking, do they want to use Yin to suppress Yang, causing everything in this world to be out of balance, and changing their fate against the sky?  Just like what Wu Dan said, this is a big deal. If you don't change it well, you will turn yourself into powder, your soul will be scattered, and you will not be able to enter reincarnation for generations.

    I was just about to ask whose tomb this royal tomb belongs to, and what is so special about it?  At this time, I suddenly found that the express box that had been placed on the coffee table seemed to move.  Paper dust inside!  My heart moved, I stepped forward and grabbed it, carefully opened it, and saw two lines of words appearing in the box: The criminal has appeared, come and rescue him quickly.

    Damn, this grandson really committed crimes against the wind!  I can bid farewell to Yin Hongtu, leave the door quickly, and call Zhao Yu: "Zhao Yu, the criminal has appeared!! Go to the old house!!"

    Zhao Yu said: "The criminal is so cunning, he may not have gone there himself, be careful not to be too ostentatious, and let him just run away!"

    I said, "I know, where are you?"

    Zhao Yu said: "I'm rushing over now, we'll meet up later, be careful!" As he said, Zhao Yu hung up the phone.  I hurried to the village by car. After getting off the car, I slanted into the village from a small path, took out a pistol, and slowly approached the old house.  I saw that the gate of the house was ajar, and there seemed to be a faint figure shaking inside.  I frowned, thinking it was wrong, it was daytime, why did the criminal choose to abduct the child so carelessly during the daytime?  This is very different from the previous cautious style!

    I gently opened the door in doubt, only to see a tall man standing in the yard.  This man had a crew cut, was wearing a sanitation worker's uniform, and had a fat face. He was walking around in the yard, mumbling something.  I walked in with the gun in hand, and he didn't react in any surprise when he saw me, but just stared at me blankly, still muttering about what he was talking about.

    Is it a fool?  I thought in amazement.  Yes, if the criminal is really Yin Renxin, then he can use hypnosis to control others to do things for him!  For example, let Liang Jing suddenly behave normally and so on.  Let her temporarily become a normal person, and then she can be discharged from the hospital.  After going out, you can help him complete the work of abducting and trafficking children.  Damn, this guy's wishful thinking is pretty good!  !  Looks like this is another mental patient.  After thinking this through, I looked at the man again, but saw that he didn't move, just looked at me stupidly.  I secretly sighed in my heart, guessing that this guy was a "scapegoat" found by Yin Renxin who was clever enough to make our police think that the child abduction had nothing to do with him.

    I put the pistol away again, thinking that Yin Renxin thought of the police too simply.  So, I didn't look at the mental patient again, and went directly into the house.  After entering the room, I saw two children lying unconscious on the ground.  It is estimated that this product was abducted.  I yelled for a while, but the two children didn't wake up, so I took out my phone and wanted to call Zhao Yu.  Looking up, I saw the female ghost shrinking in the shadow of the closet,Xin Xiaoran shouted: "I will help you!"

    Although she yelled like that, she had nothing to do to help us. She could only watch me and Zhao Yu go up and hug the fat man by the waist, and fell to the ground, holding each other down.  The fat man was really strong, and he was still struggling and howling when he was pushed to the ground, so we didn't dare to let go.  At this time, Xin Xiaoran also stepped forward to help, running to Zhao Yu's side and hastily handcuffing the fat man.

    After the handcuffs were put on, I was relieved, and at the same time felt a tingling pain in the back of my hand.  Looking down, Nima, there are quite a few scratches on his hands, probably scratched by this fat man.

    "Zhao Yu, let's go back first." I said.

    But Zhao Yu didn't speak.  I turned my head to look, and saw that Zhao Yu was lying on his body, his hands resting on his legs, and he didn't move.  I also bent down to look at him: "Zhao Yu, are you okay?"

    "No." Zhao Yu whispered: "I have a stomachache, help me to sit in that room for a while."

    I quickly picked him up and walked towards the house.  Xin Xiaoran chased after him: "Where are you going?"

    I said: "You go back with them first, and I will go with Zhao Yu."

    Xin Xiaoran said: "Let me go with you, what's wrong with the captain?"

    Zhao Yu didn't look up, waved his hand, and shouted: "Go back!"

    I was taken aback by his suddenly cold tone, so I gave Xin Xiaoran a look and motioned her to go back.  Xin Xiaoran reluctantly left.  I helped Zhao Yu into the room, closed the door, and asked, "What's wrong with you?"

    Zhao Yu still lowered his head and sighed, "Don't be surprised when you see me."

    I laughed and said, "Surprised peat, it's not like we don't know each other"

    As soon as he said this, Zhao Yu suddenly raised his head.  After seeing his appearance, I couldn't help taking a breath, and backed a few steps involuntarily.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 208 Purple Zombie Eyes

    ?

    The Zhao Yu in front of him is still Zhao Yu, his facial features have not changed, but his face is pale and bloodless, but his lips are very red, as red as blood.  At first, the eyes were black and white, especially clear, but gradually, the black eyeballs turned into a crystal clear purple, just like wearing a good color contact lens.  Although this look is not ugly, it doesn't look like a human being, but like a vampire zombie!

    I heard that zombie eyes are the sign of zombies, and the level is identified by color. Different colors have different levels, but one generation of zombies is not as good as one generation, and the higher the algebra, the weaker the ability.  Some are even sensitive to light, garlic, and crosses.  Some zombie mutants, however, have no ranks.  Purple eyes are the most mysterious zombies. They are not afraid of sunlight and all sacred things. Demon stars or special people will have such eyes. The power is very powerful. Once they suck the blood of a living person, they will fall into madness.  The big boss who died, without the super equipment that blinds the titanium alloy dog ??eyes, it is impossible to take him down.  For example, a Hong Kong drama also told the story of the purple zombie.  People from the Ma family of the Exorcist Dragon Clan will turn into purple-eyed zombies if they are bitten. In addition, the offspring of such zombies also have a pair of purple eyes.

    "You, what happened to your eyes?" I was surprised.  After getting along for more than half a year, I didn't even know that Zhao Yu was a zombie?  Zombies don't need to eat human food, why is he the same as normal people?  If he's a purple zombie it's in trouble.  This kind of zombie is crazy and can't be held back, it doesn't recognize people, it's instantly killed without any discussion.

    Zhao Yu said: "No one knows about this except me and my master. Of course, there is onesomething that knows, and that is the half-human, half-zombie monster that bit me."

    "What? Wait a minute, who is your master, I have never mentioned it before. Also, why are you half-human, half-zombie" I asked in surprise.

    Zhao Yu smiled wryly and said, "A monster? That's right. In fact, I have become like this since I was bitten by that monster when I was seven years old. Fortunately, I met Master when I was about to hurt someone.  today."

    I was about to continue asking Zhao Yu who his master was and what he was bitten by.  Although a lot of news now swears that there are zombies everywhere, and whoever has been bitten, I have never seen a particularly powerful zombie.  Looking at Zhao Yu's purple zombie eyes, it means that the one who hurt him is definitely a monster like a zombie king.

    However, it is said that humans who are bitten by zombies will also become zombies, but why is Zhao Yu half human and half zombie?  This is too creative.

    Just when I was full of doubts and wanted to ask the end, I heard a knock on the door behind me: "Captain, Brother Yan, are you still inside?"

    When I heard that it was Xin Xiaoran's voice, I couldn't help but frowned, feeling displeased, temporarily put aside all my questions, and asked Zhao Yu, "What should I do? If you go out like this in a while, won't others feel very strange when they see it?"  ?¡±

    Zhao Yu waved his hand and said, "It will return to normal in a while. For some reason, I seem to be unable to suppress the zombie poison recently."

    I always feel that after being bitten by a zombie, it's like having rabies virus, and I can't hold back when I go crazy.  Rabies is easy to cure, but zombie poison is difficult.  Thinking of this, I got a headache, so I shouted to Xin Xiaoran who kept knocking on the door: "Don't fucking knock!! We'll go out in a while!! You go back first!!"

    After the voice passed, the knock on the door disappeared, and Xin Xiaoran seemed to have gone far away, so I breathed a sigh of relief and sat next to Zhao Yu.  Zhao Yu said that it will return to normal in about a quarter of an hour.

    During this time, I saw the female ghost still huddled by the closet with a lonely expression, and I couldn't help sighing: "I said sister, we didn't find out what your name is, but we only know that you are the daughter-in-law of the owner of this ancient house.  According to my guess, your body should be in this old house, and when this case is concluded, Zhao Yu and I will help you find the body and send you away."

    The female ghost said gratefully: "Thank you both."

    After a quarter of an hour, Zhao Yu's expression returned to normal.  I saw that he had completely changed back to his normal appearance, so I went out with him.  But as soon as he went out, he saw Xin Xiaoran standing at the door.

    "You haven't left yet?" I frowned.

    Xin Xiaoran smiled and said, "I'm worried about you guys. Captain, are you okay?"

    Zhao Yu waved his hand and said, "It's okay. It's getting late, let's go back."

    Having said that, the three of us took the same police car back to the city bureau.  On the way, I observed Xin Xiaoran sitting in the back row from the rearview mirror, and saw her glance at Zhao Yu from time to time, thinking that this girl would not be overwhelmed by the aura of a male god as soon as she came, right?  The concerned little eyes are too obvious.

    But Zhao Yu not only turned a blind eye, but instead looked dull, frowning with a heavy heart.  Originally, I wanted to ask him about the story of the purple zombie eyes, but Xin Xiaoran was there.??something?  Why are there still purple zombies in this world?  Thinking this way, I walked to the back door of the entertainment city, and I vaguely heard someone talking, the voice was very familiar.  Looking up, it turned out to be Duan Qingshui and Zhao Zhenhai who hadn't seen each other for a long time.

    Zhao Zhenhai was whispering something to Duan Qingshui in a low voice.  I was surprised to find that Duan Qingshui was dressed in black, but had a white flower pinned to his chest.  It was the same with Zhao Zhenhai, as if the two had just come down from a funeral.

    I'll go, did Boss Feng die?  ?  But I didn't hear any news!  I was a little surprised.  But after thinking about it, if Feng Sihai died suddenly, then every news media would definitely publish an obituary.  Moreover, Duan Qingshui's entertainment city was still open with feasting lights, and it didn't seem like a sign that the boss had died.  It may be that some important person in their gang died.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 209 The Weird Corpse Theft Case

    ?

    I saw Duan Qingshui and Zhao Zhenhai whispering mysteriously for a while, then Zhao Zhenhai turned and left.  I was surprised so I went forward.  Duan Qingshui caught a glimpse of me and asked, "Why are you here?"

    "Look for the bus stop. Boss Duan, who of you is dead?" I asked.

    Duan Qingshui glared at me: "What does it have to do with you." After saying that, he wanted to go back to the entertainment city.  I grabbed him and asked, "Is there something wrong with Boss Feng?"

    Duan Qingshui said helplessly: "Of course not. You don't know this person. However, his death is somewhat related to a recent case, and you will know sooner or later."

    case?  I was taken aback, could it be a child abduction case?  But although this case was bad, apart from killing a child, no one died.  While I was in a daze, Duan Qingshui went into the entertainment city without looking back.

    Seeing Boss Duan's serious face, I don't think this is an easy matter.  But since he didn't want to tell me, I gave up, so I went to Wu Dan's shop by car.  As soon as he stepped into the store, he saw Wu Dan sitting in front of the computer, staring at the screen for a moment.

    I said happily: "Master, how about watching a movie?"

    Wu Dan frowned, beckoned to me, and motioned for me to come and see.  I leaned over to take a look and saw a video playing on the computer.

    "What is it, Master? What are you looking at?" I asked.

    Wu Dan pulled the earphones off, turned on the speakers, and said, "Listen."

    At this time, a voice came from the speaker: "A while ago, a body theft case occurred in Zhuxi Village, Jing'an Township, Kaijiang County, Dazhou. I didn't expect that this kind of case also happened near Tianjin. Shigou Village, Xiqing District, Tianjin. This  The village was originally a village of mixed ethnic minorities. The main population is Manchu, Mongolian, Hui and Korean. Due to the large number of ethnic minorities, the burial customs still maintain the previous burial. But recently, the bodies of the dead buried in the village have been stolen one after another.  Let¡¯s go. According to the villagers, there have been corpse theft incidents before, so whenever someone is buried, the family will pay someone to guard the grave for two months. This situation disappeared later. But recently, this corpse theft happened again.  The appearance of the tomb guard did not prevent the body from being stolen. The day before yesterday, the body of a woman in the village was stolen again. Now, the police have intervened in the investigation, but the result is unknown.¡±

    "Stealing a woman's corpse?" I laughed and said, "Isn't it a necrophilia?"

    Wu Dan shook his head and said, "It's not that simple. The news has been broadcasting since before you came, and it's not just once or twice that the corpses were stolen. But the stolen corpses are usually women's. Villagers often find them in the village.  Dismembered corpses. This is very similar to the news a few days ago. The buried dead in Zhuxi Village, Jing'an Township, Kaijiang County, Dazhou were stolen. However, the corpse robbery case happened more than ten years ago, and there are dozens of corpses  The corpse was stolen. It is said that they are the same as this Shigou village. Whenever someone is buried, the family will pay someone to guard the tomb for one to two months."

    "Although these two places are thousands of miles apart, their methods are similar!!" I said in amazement; "It's not like the same body thief is tossing around in two places? Or is the same gang committing crimes in two places? But what's the point of stealing these corpses?  Useful, is it necrophilia?"

    "It can't be that simple." Wu Dan mused, "Normal necrophilia are ordinary people with psychological problems. But it is impossible for an ordinary person to rob a tomb so many times without being discovered once. Think about it, in the tomb  How was the corpse of the deceased stolen quietly? Why was the stolen corpse dismembered? Necrophiles generally like to dress up the corpse, treating the corpse as a certain image or person they like in their hearts, and keeping it at home.  Might dismember it and destroy it. So what is the dismemberment of these corpses for?"

    I frowned and said, "Oh master, this strange thing happens every year, especially this year."

    Wu Dan sighed: "I have a bad feeling."

    I asked, "What premonition?"

    "You see, the Daily News Building has been haunted for ten years; the body theft case has been for ten years; the legend of Fengmen Village is haunted, and it is about this time. These time points are so similar. In the past ten years, it seems that a certain group of people have done something wrong.  Work less." Wu Dan said.

    I was stunned and said: "Master, don't you think that the body theft case has something to do with that black pornographic organization?"

    Wu Dan sighed: "It's hard to say. It's better not to, otherwise it will be a big problem if something happens."

    "Master, you are thinking too much. I have something to ask you." I said, "Will this person become half-human and half-zombie after being bitten by a zombie?"

    "This situation is rare." Wu Dan said: "Unless you know how to use practice to suppress the madness and corpse poison of zombies. Why, have you seen such a person?"

    I looked around and saw nothing in the store.In a low tone, he stepped forward and asked, "Zhao Yu, what's wrong with you? Why are you injured?"

    Zhao Yu raised his head and looked at me, his face was as usual, except for the cold sweat on his forehead.

    Forensic doctor Chen said: "It's okay. During the interrogation of the suspect, there was a conflict with someone and I was injured."

    "No way?" I looked at Zhao Yu in surprise.  Generally, the temper of the police is not very good, because we will encounter all kinds of weird, disgusting and vicious criminals.  When interrogating them, there will naturally be various situations where they want to go crazy and run away.  But Zhao Yu basically never lost his temper, let alone hit someone.

    I suddenly remembered that Xin Xiaoran was also injured, so I asked, "What about Xin Xiaoran? What happened to her?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Two Hundred and Ten

    ?

    After Zhao Yu listened to my question, he didn't answer it.  Seeing that he didn't speak, I went to ask Chen Fayi.  Chen Fayi said: "Don't ask me, I don't know either. It was sent by the new Xiao Lin and the little girl."

    I was stunned and said: "But I saw that Xin Xiaoran was also injured."

    Zhao Yu said: "Don't ask, I was hurt. I will tell you when I go out later."

    After hearing this, I understood a little bit in my heart.  It's probably because Zhao Yu is talking about the old man and going crazy.  This guy must have been injured by Xin Xiaoran when he mutated.  It's over now, this Zhao Yu is also half a zombie, Xin Xiaoran will not also become a half zombie girl, right?

    After Forensic Doctor Chen bandaged Zhao Yu's arm, he said, "Okay, be careful not to get wet. Fortunately, the wound is not deep. I really don't know how you started fighting with the suspect."

    After Zhao Yu thanked Doctor Chen, he dragged me out.  After leaving the medical examiner's office, I smiled and said, "Well, you're not half a zombie. Finding a doctor is different from others. Finding a medical examiner for medical treatment is a good fit."

    Zhao Yu was not in the mood to joke, and said solemnly: "When I was interrogating Yin Renxin in the interrogation room just now, I hadn't asked a few words. It seemed that I suddenly went crazy and strangled Yin Renxin's neck. Later, Xin Xiaoran and Lin Yufan entered the door  Pull me away, and I will also hurt Xin Xiaoran at that time."

    "Damn, is it true or not?" I asked in surprise, "I hardly ever see you angry. Is that perverted doctor Yin so angry?"

    Zhao Yu said: "That's why I didn't want to talk to you in Chen's forensic doctor's office just now." Then, he rolled up his sleeve, stretched out his uninjured arm in front of me, pointed to a place and said:  "Look what this is?"

    I leaned over to take a look, and saw a very tiny, almost imperceptible pinhole on Zhao Yu's arm.

    "What is this, the eye of a needle?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "Yes, the needle hole. But I haven't had an injection at all recently. I suspect that it was during the confusion just now. I don't know who pricked me for a while. The needle hole is very small, and the needle tube may also be pocket-sized.  of."

    I was amused: "I said you didn't know anything when you went crazy? Could it be Chen Fayi who gave you the needle in order to restrain you?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "Impossible. I was already awake when Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran brought me here."

    "That is to say, you were stabbed before? And it is likely that Lin Yufan, Xin Xiaoran and the doctor were among the three who got the needle?"

    "It's impossible for Yin Renxin to attack me, because he was pinched at the time and didn't have any ability to fight back." Zhao Yu said: "Then only Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran have problems."

    "But what did they give you this injection?" I said in amazement, "How do you feel now, is there anything wrong?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said: "There is nothing wrong. I guess the dose of the needle given to me by that person is very small. Even if I go to the hospital now, I can't find any clues."

    I was stunned and said, "Then don't you have any feeling to determine who did it? For example, your right arm was injured, and the needle hole was on the left. Then what were the positions of the two of them at that time? Who was there?"  On the left, who is on the right?"

    Zhao Yu smiled wryly and said, "You didn't see the situation at that time. I don't recognize anyone, and I can't remember anyone. How can I judge? After I woke up, I saw Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran. But if I hurt you, then  I'm afraid Xin Xiaoran will also be poisoned by zombies, which is also a troublesome thing."

    I frowned, wondering if one of Xin Xiaoran and Lin Yufan was the so-called "inner ghost"?  Now that Xin Xiaoran has been poisoned by zombies, if there is no treatment, it may soon show signs of it.  If she died inexplicably, or turned into a horrible zombie, wouldn't it scare the people around to death?

    In this case, Zhao Yu's privacy will be suspected by others.  I pondered for a while, wondering if Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran would talk about it everywhere?  If the two of them have a cheap mouth and talk for a long time, Zhao Yu will receive more attention. If someone finds out a little clue, then Zhao Yu will become a monster in the eyes of everyone.

    Thinking of this, I couldn't help but feel extremely troublesome, so I asked: "Then what should I do, they must have seen your appearance. They can't kill people like in ancient costume movies, can they?"

    Zhao Yu said: "That's not what I'm worried about now. Just now Lin Yufan told me that under my coercion, Yin Renxin had clearly confessed his crimes, but I still wouldn't let him go. That's why he took out his pen and stabbed him.  Hurt me. This shows that I don¡¯t remember anything after I got sick, and I don¡¯t care about it. I¡¯m afraid it will be a big trouble in the future. Now medicine and Taoism can¡¯t suppress it.¡±

    ?Said: "You must have seen me just now. I am a half-human, half-zombie monster. Do you understand?"

    When I heard this, I was anxious, thinking Zhao Yu, you are crazy, just admit it to an outsider!

    Unexpectedly, Xin Xiaoran nodded calmly: "It seems that my guess is right, you can be alienated into a zombie."

    This time it was Zhao Yu's turn to be surprised: "I heard what you said, you already knew it?"

    Xin Xiaoran nodded, and said: "I have read your school materials. You had excellent grades in school. When you were a senior, you came to the Municipal Bureau as an intern. You participated in an operation to arrest fugitives. At that time, to cover  Teammate, you were shot in the heart by the criminal's gun, and everyone thought you would die, but in the end you recovered slowly in rest."

    When I heard this, I thought Zhao Yu still has such a glorious history?  !

    "At that time, you suspected that I was not an ordinary person?" Zhao Yu was a little unbelievable: "Ordinary people don't think about it."

    "But I'm not an ordinary person, and neither is Lin Yufan." Xin Xiaoran smiled, and an indescribable subtle expression flashed on his pale face: "Otherwise, how could we have been selected to participate in the Fengmen Village incident." (Remember this website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 211 Difficult to Distinguish between Good and Evil (Part 2)

    ?

    I didn't expect Xin Xiaoran to take the initiative to admit that he was "different" and to mention the Fengmen Village incident.  It seems that our guess is right. In order to thoroughly investigate the secrets of Fengmen Village, the country sent a special operations team. It is likely that a series of elite personnel dispatched by the police and military sneaked into Fengmen Village.  Die first, after a group of elites entered Fengmen Village, they were all killed by zombies except Xin Xiaoran and Lin Yufan.

    Of course, it is impossible for Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran to tell us the details of their actions, so Xin Xiaoran stopped talking here.

    However, Xin Xiaoran did not elaborate on why she and Lin Yufan were chosen to carry out the task.  What she meant was obvious, the fact that Zhao Yu was a "monster" was nothing incomprehensible in her eyes, and she would keep it a secret, just like keeping the Sealed Door Village incident.

    "Yin Renxin is dead, do you two know?" Zhao Yu said coldly, "We only left for a short while, but a suspect died in the police station. Did you see any outsiders coming in and out?  "

    After Zhao Yu asked, I carefully observed her expression.  However, Xin Xiaoran was very surprised: "What, he died?!"

    "Yes, dead." I said, "It looked like suicide at the scene, but we suspect it was murder."

    When Xin Xiaoran heard this, he sneered and said, "You suspect that I did it? Please, I just got poisoned by zombies. How do you think I have the ability and strength to kill people?"

    What Xin Xiaoran said made sense.  After ordinary people are poisoned by zombies, they can't immediately act as a bunker, and there will be a period of discomfort for a period of time.  After this period of time, if she can't be treated, she will probably become something similar to a zombie.

    Thinking of this, I urged Zhao Yu to put the case aside and treat Xin Xiaoran first.  Wouldn't it be a sin if this really turned into a zombie.

    So I took Xin Xiaoran to find Su Ling, and Zhao Yu stayed to do the aftermath.  Xin Xiaoran was a little surprised when he heard that zombie poison could also be cured.  I didn't have time to explain, so I took her to Su Ling's shop overnight.  It was already ten o'clock in the evening, and Su Ling's shop was about to close.

    When I helped Xin Xiaoran into the store, I saw that the villain was also in the store.  Ruan Lingxi was chatting with Su Ling.  When she saw me helping Xin Xiaoran to enter the door, she was slightly surprised at first, and then she raised her eyebrows and said, "You bastard! Why didn't you answer my call today?!"

    "Have you called?" I said in amazement, "Maybe I'm too busy today, I didn't bother to look at my phone."

    Ruan Lingxi glanced at Xin Xiaoran, and snorted coldly: "I'm very busy, so busy that I can go on a date with my sister so late."

    I glared at her and said, "I didn't come to see you today, but to ask Sister Shenxian for help."

    Su Ling heard the words and asked, "Looking for me? What happened?"

    I sent Xin Xiaoran to Su Ling and said, "Sister Immortal, help me to see if she has been poisoned by zombies?"

    Seeing that Xin Xiaoran's face was pale and she frowned slightly, Su Ling went to the back room and moved a chair for Xin Xiaoran to sit on. Then she lifted her wrist and held her pulse.

    I looked at Su Ling's expression and saw that she was as indifferent as ever, just staring at Xin Xiaoran for a long while without speaking.  I stood for a while, and then I felt very tired after running around all day, so I wanted to find a place to sit down and wait for Su Ling's diagnosis result.  I turned around and saw that the rattan chair in front of the cashier was empty, so I ran over immediately.  At this moment, Ruan Lingxi rushed over, rushed to sit on the chair, raised her head and gave me a blank look.

    "Damn, can't you let me rest for a while?" I said speechlessly, "I've been on the go all day."

    Ruan Lingxi took the time to straighten the corners of her clothes, and said, "I don't think you are tired, you are quite strong, and you even helped your sister to find my senior sister."

    I laughed and said, "Are you jealous? That's my colleague. Get up and let me sit for a while, I'm exhausted."

    Ruan Lingxi kicked over: "Get out!!"

    I immediately jumped away, and said helplessly: "I said, wicked girl, you are so easy to change, and your nature is hard to change. Fortunately, I thought you had become a lot gentler."

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly, looked sideways at Xin Xiaoran, and said to me: "What's wrong with that girl, what disease needs my senior sister to treat?"

    I sighed: "Of course it is an intractable disease."

    Ruan Lingxi looked at Xin Xiaoran for a while, and then said in amazement: "Could it be bitten by a zombie? When did it happen? How did you meet?"

    I smiled bitterly and said, "It's a long story."

    Just at this moment, I heard Su Ling say to Xin Xiaoran: "I'll give you some antidote first, but this thing will only treat the symptoms but not the root cause. But within a few months, it can be guaranteed that the toxicity will not reappear. However, before youIf there is no improvement in the zombie poison, it can only be said that she does not want to suppress the zombie poison at all.  I think you know what I mean.  "

    I took the medicine given by Su Ling, thinking about the meaning of what she said.  Could it be that Xin Xiaoran took or injected zombie poison on purpose?

    But where did she get it?  Why do you want to do this?

    I rubbed my forehead and suddenly felt a headache.

    After taking the medicine, I handed it to Xin Xiaoran. I wanted to ask if I needed to take you home, but after thinking about it, come on, half of the zombies walking on the road can be dangerous.  And after listening to Su Ling's words, I feel that Xin Xiaoran is even more unpredictable, and I don't want to have any more contact with her.

    After Xin Xiaoran went out, Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly: "This is your new girl. Isn't it good?"

    I smiled, and just about to hurt her, I saw Duan Qingshui and Su Ling walking out.  Duan Qingshui took out a photo from his jacket pocket, and said to me: "By the way, I forgot to ask you just now, see if you can check this person for me."

    "Who is it?" I took a look at the photo, only to see a fashionable woman with heavy makeup.  The eyebrows and eyes are indeed somewhat familiar, but I can't think of where I've seen them before.

    "Who is this? It looks familiar." I frowned.

    "Shigou Village is the village where the body was lost," Duan Qingshui said, "This person was photographed by a photographer in that village on the day we found the dismembered body of the girl. There are many outsiders who come and go in that village.  Many, especially a fashionable strange woman, is very eye-catching. But the reason why I keep this photo is that by zooming in on the photo, I found some strange marks on the woman's neck."

    "What trace?" I asked curiously.

    "The traces of being sewn with thread." Duan Qingshui said slowly, "It's like a sewn dead body." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 212 Corpse Stalking (Part 1)

    ?

    I was taken aback when I heard this.  Walking corpse?  The walking dead?  Also sewing as I go.

    But there are pictures and truth, Duan Qingshui held up another photo to my eyes.  I took a closer look and found that the picture was enlarged, and the enlarged one was the woman's neck, and it really had very fine stitches.  I'm Olympic.

    "Well, could it be that someone sewed up the corpse again?" I was surprised: "Sew it up again after dismemberment? Damn it, what kind of mentality is this. But this sewn corpse can move around by itself."

    Duan Qingshui said: "I don't think all dismembered corpses have been reassembled. You can see that the head and body are very consistent. It seems to be the same corpse, but the head has been removed and sewn together again.  .¡±

    I took a closer look, and it is true.  But the more I look at the photo, the more I feel that this weird female corpse looks familiar. Where have I seen it before?

    Seeing that I was silent, Duan Qingshui continued: "I don't think this matter is very simple. Since the body robber has provoked us, then I must investigate this matter and find out the truth. If you police investigate  If you find any clues, let me know as soon as possible.¡±

    I nodded and said, "Okay, but our team is not responsible for this case, but I will pay more attention to you. But can you show me this photo, why do I think this woman looks familiar."

    Duan Qingshui glanced at me twice, and handed me the photo in his hand.  I took it and stared at it carefully for a while, and suddenly a flash of light flashed in my mind: Damn, I finally remembered who this female corpse looks like!

    Isn't this the female ghost in the old house?  ?  It looks very similar, but the expression on the female corpse's face is cold and hard, and she wears heavy makeup. Although I think it looks familiar at the moment, I don't immediately think of it.

    "Where was this photo taken?" I asked hastily.

    Duan Qingshui said: "It's near the cemetery where the senior's daughter is buried."

    "Is it also near Xiqing District?" I wondered if Shigou Village was near there. If the female ghost died and was buried, it should be near there.  It is very possible for a person to die unjustly, and to die without corruption.  But this kind of death is usually accompanied by evil spirits, but looking at the appearance of the female ghost, she doesn't remember the past at all, and she doesn't look like an evil ghost at all.  And how could the corpse be separated from the ghost?

    "It's near Xiqing District. There is a cemetery in that place. I bought it to bury the brothers and relatives of the gang." Duan Qingshui said, took out a cigarette to light it, and asked, "Why, do you know this  The identity of the female corpse?"

    "Although it is very bizarre, I seem to know." I smiled wryly, "There is a small village in Xiqing District, and there is an old house in it. I think this female corpse is the concubine of the last owner of the ancient house."

    "What? That's too nonsense. That female ghost must have belonged to the period of the Republic of China. How can the corpse not rot?" Ruan Lingxi frowned and said, "I heard that it is only possible if there is a strange injustice or it is buried in a corpse farm."  This phenomenon, or the murderous corpse unearthed in the murderous grave. However, the latter certainly cannot be easily controlled by people to discard or steal the corpse."

    I scratched my head and said, "I don't know. It's been a mess recently. Give me this photo. I'll go back and discuss it with Zhao Yu and the others to see what's going on. It's getting late, and I  Go back first."

    I glanced outside the door and saw Duan Qingshui's car parked outside, so I asked with a playful smile, "Boss Duan, let's go back together?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "I'll leave later. You find a way to go home by yourself."

    I curled my lips: "It's really stingy. Let's go, villain, let's go home together."

    When I was about to go out, I heard Duan Qingshui shout: "Wait."

    I was overjoyed, thinking that I could get a free car.  Because it is far away to take a taxi from this place to the place where Wu Dan lives, and with a detour to send Ruan Lingxi, the meal expenses for a week are gone.

    Unexpectedly, Duan Qingshui just took out a mobile phone, frowned and said solemnly: "Help me see how to delete these photos."

    I saw, or, Duan Qingshui got a new mobile phone, a brand new Apple brand, with a rich gold shell, damn, how rich it is.

    "Boss Duan, your mobile phone is not bad, where did you get it?" I took it and admired it for a while, then asked casually.

    "The knife was given to me. I won't delete the photo, not even Su Ling. You delete it for me." Duan Qingshui said.

    I laughed in my heart, and said: "I said Boss Duan, I didn't expect you to be blind to digital products, and you can't even delete a photo."

    Duan Qingshui said: "I'm not interested in these things."

    I thought that both he and Duan Yunyao came from the Daxue Mountains, and they were gangsters and bloody when they debuted, so it is unlikely that there will be any timebig.  Why are they doing all the bad things?  But what are they doing with the dead bodies? It can't be sold for money.  It can't be sold to the hospital.

    "That's not right, Master, if it was the soul burial man who did something, then the way to dispose of the corpse is too hasty. Just throw it in the wilderness, nonsense, isn't it obvious that it will be discovered by the police?" I asked.

    Wu Dan yawned, and said perfunctorily: "It's hard to say, maybe the soul burial man didn't control the zombie's movement, or maybe it was done on purpose. I'm so sleepy, I'll talk about it tomorrow if I have anything to do."

    I wanted to continue asking, so I shouted: "Master"

    Wu Dan waved his hand and said: "Go, go, go to sleep! If you are not sleepy, I will still be sleepy, tomorrow will continue."

    Seeing that Wu Dan didn't intend to continue the chat, I had no choice but to put aside my doubts and ran to the guest room to sleep.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 213: Corpse Stalking (Part 2)

    ?

    Early the next morning, when I woke up, Wu Dan hadn't woken up yet, and was still sleeping in.  I despised him for a moment in my heart, and thought that even wicked women get up early to exercise, how did this peerless master develop.

    After arriving at the Municipal Bureau, as I expected, due to the pressure from the leadership, the child abduction case was still closed here.  The murderer committed suicide in fear of crime.  Although the case was closed in this way, the few of us who witnessed Yin Renxin's death understood in their hearts that the matter was not that simple.

    Also because of this incident, every time I go to the city bureau, I always feel that the atmosphere in the bureau is weird, everyone looks like a murderer, and everyone feels suspicious.  Of course Zhao Yu also understood the reason, but there was nothing we could do, we all had to pretend nothing happened.

    But now there are more and more questions around us.  For example, what exactly is Xin Xiaoran? Lin Yufan, Xin Xiaoran, Forensic Doctor Chen and Xiao Liu from the forensic department are all suspected murderers of Yin Renxin, so who will be the real murderer?  This question has no clue for us.

    Seeing that the new year is coming, the weather is getting colder and colder, and it feels like night, and the number of people in the night market is gradually decreasing.  However, this tomb robbery activity is becoming more and more rampant.  Originally, another group was in charge of the corpse case, but this group's investigation was fruitless for a long time. The director was annoyed, and still asked Zhao Yu to lead the team, and we were to solve it.

    I thought to myself that this is good, Duan Qingshui and the others are also investigating this matter now, as long as we communicate with each other, it is very possible to solve the case. In this case, the credit for solving the case will be credited to me and Zhao Yu.  After taking over the case, we learned more about the details of the corpse theft case.  Now Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran are also in our team, and it doesn't seem good to keep them on hold, so Zhao Yu also let them participate in our case investigation.

    This time, the body theft case didn't just happen once.  Shigou Village had the most cases, followed by the theft of a female corpse from a cemetery invested and built by Qingshui in Xiqing District.  We first contacted Duan Qingshui and asked him to take us to the cemetery.  Because someone took a photo of the walking female corpse nearby.  Duan Qingshui happily came to pick us up in person.  But as soon as the car door opened, I saw that the woman who was driving turned out to be Tang Xin.  In the winter, she was still wearing a leather jacket, and immediately posted it to Zhao Yu: "Little brother, long time no see, do you miss me?"

    Seeing Zhao Yu's look of hell, I immediately added for him: "He misses you, go to hell. Haha."

    Tang Xin sneered and glanced at me: "If you laugh again, I will let you die first."

    After I touched her eyes, which were colder than the cold winter air, I immediately shut my mouth.  The four of us went to the cemetery together.  The cemetery invested and built by Duan Qingshui is really good. It is located in a large suburb of Xiqing District, far away from villages, surrounded by deserted people, and ghosts can have a lot of space to move around.  I don't know where it is in the distance, it is probably the border with Hebei, and the highway can be seen faintly, but the horn of any car can hardly be heard.  There was silence all around.

    Tall pines, cypresses and poplars grow on both sides of the road leading to the cemetery.  Although it was winter and there were only dead branches left on the tree, the winter sunlight leaked from the gaps between the withered branches, which did not have a bleak and beautiful artistic conception.

    The four of us walked on the road in silence, with a quiet cemetery in front of us.  The cemetery is well planned. At first, I thought that cremation is implemented uniformly in the country, so that the cemetery occupies a small area, which can save space and improve land utilization.  I didn't expect that money is good, if you like cremation, you can have cremation, if you like burial, you can have burial.  For example, many of Boss Duan's seniors and subordinates are actually very superstitious. Well, it can be said that they believe in Feng Shui in the Yin House very much. Many people were buried directly after death without cremation.  For example, the old senior's daughter was directly buried, but the body was stolen and dismembered.

    After arriving at the girl's tomb, Zhao Yu and I searched around to see if there were any clues left by the perpetrator.  In fact, the group of people who were in charge had already checked it out, but they didn't seem to have any clues.  The coffin was originally nailed to death, but the perpetrator didn't seem to use any tools such as shovels, and directly lifted the lid of the coffin and threw it aside.  There were dirt fingerprints left on the coffin board, but they seemed to be wearing gloves, and the fingers were slender, like a woman's hand.

    Therefore, this is an impossible crime in the minds of normal people.  It was like a woman opened the lid of the coffin with her bare hands and dragged the female body away.  But both Zhao Yu and I understand that whether a living person becomes a zombie or a zombie after death, zombies have their own abilities.  If it is a living transformed zombie, such as a semi-finished product like Zhao Yu, the superpower of his zombie body carries the nature of his own person.  If it turns into a zombie after death, it is relatively low-level.  However, it is possible that the zombies treated by the soul burial man will have certain superpowers, such as incomparable strength.

    I thought to myself that it is no wonder that other groups did not find the murderer. Can this be found? It is not human beings at all.  The solution of normal thinkingIn Shigou Village, the name of the village has the word dog, and the village head is surnamed Jin, who is of mixed blood.  These materials record the history of the village, which began with the allusion that Nurhachi was rescued by a dog.  Later, it was said that after Nurhachi took power, he raised a group of personal guards and dead soldiers. Each of them had a token, and the pattern on the token was a dog.  Some historians speculate that this village is the place where Nurhaci's dead soldiers were buried after death, that is, it is a cemetery itself.  The cemetery also has a cemetery keeper.  That is, the guardian of the tomb.  Later, the mausoleum guards married the local aborigines, forming a small village with mixed ethnic groups.  "

    "An ancient tomb again?" I asked in surprise, suddenly thinking of the royal tomb at Shuangru Mountain in Jinan.  Why did you spend time with ancient tombs recently?

    "I have never heard of any ancient tombs in the Tianjin area." Zhao Yu pondered: "This inference is open to discussion."

    Duan Qingshui said noncommittally: "Maybe. But there is one person who should know the history of this village."

    "Who is it?" I asked, "Do we know each other?"

    Duan Qingshui then threw me a printed picture and text.  I took it over and took a look, only to see a group photo on the paper, an old Tibetan man and a young man in white clothes of the Hui nationality took a close group photo.

    I looked it over carefully, and was startled: Isn't this young man Wu Dan?  Why is he everywhere?  He is Hui nationality?  !

    After thinking about it, Wu Dan did say that he is a Muslim.  However, the Hui people who are heavily sinicized are similar to the Han people. I have long forgotten their ethnic attributes.  Let me go, does he know the head of this village?

    "How come there is this picture?" I was surprised.

    Duan Qingshui said: "I asked Wu Dan, and he just said that he lived in this village. When he first came to Tianjin. But I don't think that's the case, because the two people in the photo are all dressed up, obviously in the past.  Some kind of festival, or a grand ceremony." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 214: Corpse Stalking (Part 2)

    ?

    I thought to myself, why haven't I heard Wu Dan mention it?  Where did this photo come from?  Wu Dan is very busy, he gets involved everywhere.  I took a closer look at the paper, and it seemed to be an illustration from an online article. The content of the online article was to praise the great unity of the nationalities. A local forum in Tianjin organized a festival collection, which was to promote national stability and national unity in a boring way.  that kind of news.

    Coincidentally, Wu Dan was actually photographed inside.  Wu Dan's photogenic rate is quite high!  But after thinking about it, there are not many types of ethnic minorities in Tianjin, and this village is a gathering place for ethnic groups, and when it is a festival, and he is with the village chief, it is reasonable for him to be photographed.

    "No matter what, let's go to the village first. It's best to talk to the village chief." Zhao Yu said.

    So Tang Xin drove us there.  Shigou Village is also quite remote. If I hadn¡¯t come to see it in person, I really didn¡¯t know that there is such a small village with a long history in this bustling place of Tianjinwei.  But along the way, I realized that Tianjin is much bigger than I imagined.  Usually, I usually run around in the urban area and the suburban villages adjacent to the urban area when handling cases, but I don¡¯t really make a big circle around Tianjin.

    This time, Shigou Village passed by Dasi Town in Xiqing District.  Speaking of which, the reputation of this town is not very good.  In the past few years, Dasi Town was too chaotic, and a few people died every now and then. Dasi Village was even more forbidden to enter. There were all kinds of people, singing, bathing, and they were often reported as secret prostitutes.  Because there is a floating population service center in this place, many migrant workers and migrant workers will find jobs through this service center.  So Dasi Town gathered all kinds of people from three religions and nine streams.  Migrant workers have no money and less entertainment, which is why those low-end bathing places and ktvs are popular, and the trend of prostitution continues to be banned.  In addition, there is a Fengshan Yaowang Temple in the surrounding area. Once the temple fair is held, it has to be held for 10 days a year. All kinds of fortune-tellers, people who set up stalls to swindle money, and strippers gather at the gate. The scene is extremely chaotic.  Fighting to the death due to some messy things was not uncommon in the early years, which caused a headache for our police station.

    However, when passing through Dasi Town, I somehow felt that there were a lot fewer people.  It is said that after the financial crisis, it has become much more peaceful here.  I frowned, looked at the scene outside the window, and thought that Shigou Village was actually near Dasi Town.  This place is really mixed with dragons and snakes. If someone hid in this place after robbing a tomb, even if it takes a few days of manpower to investigate, it may not be able to figure it out.  There are too many migrants here, and the workload of investigation is too great.

    After passing Dasi Town and driving forward for a certain distance, we arrived near Shigou Village.  It was already noon when we arrived at Shigou Village, and the villagers seemed to be cooking at home. From a distance, there was smoke from cooking, and there was no one at the entrance of the village, and it was quiet.  We parked the car outside the village, got out of the car and walked to the entrance of the village.

    When I walked to the entrance of the village, I saw two stone statues standing at the intersection.  Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be two majestic statues of mastiffs barking in the wind.  The statue seemed to be old, the base was embedded in the soil, and vines and trees grew on both sides of the statue.  Tangled dead branches wrap around the base.

    I looked up at the statue, the sky was blue and high, and there were clouds drifting slowly by.  Suddenly, I seemed to be able to hear the sound of the grassland horn, and I was not only a little dazed.  Seeing that I hadn't moved for a while, Zhao Yu asked, "What's the matter, what's wrong with the statue?"

    I smiled and said, "No, it's just that the statue is very vivid."

    Duan Qingshui walked over and said: "The ancient Chinese superstitiously believed in the immortality of the soul. Especially since the Qin and Han Dynasties, the emperors believed in the destiny and continued to enjoy supreme power and luxurious life after death. Therefore, the custom of burials prevailed.  Or there will be large monumental stone carvings such as stone pillars, stone beasts, and stone figures around the tomb. So I guess, this village was originally a large cemetery, and the sculptures of these two mastiff dogs are the stone carvings of the tomb.¡±

    "I'm going, the whole village is a cemetery? I don't think it's possible." I shook my head and sighed, "The people in this village are too free-for-all. They build their mansions on top of their yin ones. They don't even need to guard the tombs."  Are you so conscientious?"

    Tang Xin said disdainfully: "I don't think it's a big deal. Aren't many schools built on mass graves and mass graves? It's not a big deal."

    "The child is full of yang, and his soul is relatively pure, which means he is more upright. Of course, it suppresses ghosts." I said: "This village is only so big, with so many old and weak women and children, and it is not afraid of yin entering the body and colliding with yang."

    Duan Qingshui waved his hands and said, "I can't say that. I heard that Tibetans practice sky burials. After death, they throw their bodies in designated places for eagles or other birds to devour. They think they can be taken to heaven. It can be seen that the funeral customs of each ethnic group are different.  .¡±

    Zhao Yu suddenly said: "Sky burial? How about this"

    As soon as I said this, I heard a sound of shouting and drinking from a distance.  ?The few of us were stunned for a while, walked out for a while and looked up, but saw a large open space behind the village, which seemed to be a grain drying field for drying millet and wheat during the harvest season.  The voice came from that clearing.

    The voice seemed to be coming from a group of children and women.  After the shouting sound, a group of crows suddenly flew up with strange screams.  When I saw this scene, it was really spectacular. There must be dozens of them in this group.  This scene is really rare.

    "So many crows!" Tang Xin immediately became happy, took out a handful of meteor darts and wanted to throw them out.  Zhao Yu quickly grabbed her wrist, frowned and shouted, "What are you doing?"

    Tang Xin was taken aback, and said, "Hit some crows for fun, that's how I practiced darts when I was young."

    Zhao Yu frowned and said: "Not to mention that you are hurting small animals by doing this, it is definitely not allowed to hurt crows in this village. Don't make trouble as soon as you enter the village."

    Tang Xin asked in a daze, "Why, aren't they also chasing crows away?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "Since a large part of the villagers in this village are descendants of Manchu dead soldiers or Manchu warriors, they will definitely retain the Manchu habit of worshiping crows as gods. Generally speaking, they will not  They hunted and killed crows. The reason why they chased them away was probably because the crows had eaten a lot of rice on the rice drying field, so they had no choice but to do so.¡±

    Zhao Yu said: "That's right, so you are hunting crows in this place. Once the villagers find out, let alone we investigate the case, even if you want to enter the village in the future, no one will welcome you."

    Having said that, Zhao Yu shook off Tang Xin's hand.  Tang Xin's face burst into laughter immediately, and she posted it again: "Little brother, you can continue to hold my wrist, I don't care."

    "Tang Xin, let Zhao Yu handcuff you some other day." I shuddered: "You nympho girl who trembles."

    Tang Xin immediately opened her eyes and smiled: "Okay, I like it."

    Zhao Yu didn't even look at her, but just stared at the flock of crows going away in the sky, a little lost in thought.  I asked, "Why, do you like to watch crows?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Don't you think there are too many crows? Normally, there are few crows in groups near Tianjin. There are dozens of them, and they seem to be very aggressive. Look at those villagers.  .¡±

    I looked over from a distance and saw that several people in the grain drying field were busy cleaning up the mess.  The millet and corn were originally covered with bamboo covers with sparsely woven holes, but now the covers have been thrown aside, and the people who picked up the millet were wearing rubber raincoats.

    "It's not raining again, what's the matter?" I asked in surprise.

    "Prevent being pecked by crows." Zhao Yu said: "Looking at the crows just now, they seem to be extremely excited."

    "Such an exaggeration, are you on drugs? Haha." Tang Xin said happily.

    "Drugs?" Zhao Yu suddenly turned to look at her in surprise.  Tang Xin was taken aback by Zhao Yu's sudden astonishment, and said in astonishment, "What's the matter, just kidding, you can't kill or say, right? A crow is a crow, not a human being."

    Zhao Yu didn't answer, and immediately took out his mobile phone from his pocket with a solemn expression, and made a call.  After the call was connected, he only heard him say: "Xiao Liu? Help me answer the call of Forensic Doctor Chen. Forensic Chen? Help me find out if there are any drugs in the dismembered corpses sent to the city bureau. It's not about drama.  Toxic substances, just stimulants or something.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Yu hang up the phone, I was surprised and said, "You suspectthese crows really take drugs? Damn, bah bah, I mean, you suspect that these crows ate those dismembered corpses, and the corpses contained drugs?? This  What do you mean?"

    Zhao Yu said: "The crows are so excited that they attack the crowd. This is very abnormal. This is not the courtship estrus period in spring and autumn. Even at that time, this kind of situation rarely occurs. Then, it is likely that what the crows eat can make them  Excited stuff. Crows like to eat carrion and rotten animal carcasses, and the discarded dismembered carcasses were found near here, and there are so many crows around here, so they must have eaten those carcasses."

    "Didn't these things be mentioned in the autopsy report? For example, there were marks of birds pecking and animal bites on the body?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "I mentioned it, but it's normal for the corpses to be discarded in the mountains and be eaten by birds and animals. I didn't doubt it at the time."

    After Duan Qingshui heard Zhao Yu's words, he said, "You said that the corpse contained drugs, which means that these people took drugs?"

    Zhao Yu said: "It's hard to say, but it should be possible to find out whether the ingredients of this drug were present in the body during life or after death."

    "These words are somewhat confusing, what happened before and after death?" Tang Xin asked.

    I suddenly understood what Zhao Yu meant: "You mean, if there are drugs in the body after deaththen the corpse is hiding and transporting drugs?!"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "Yes, there have been similar cases of using corpses to transport drugs before. If the other party also intends to do so, then there is another direction to investigate the corpse theft case."

    I smiled wryly and said, "That's true."

    A few of us walked into the village while chatting.  When we arrived at the grain drying field, several villagers saw us and asked, "Who are you?"

    Zhao Yu asked: "Excuse me, is the village chief here? We are friends of his old friend, so we came here specially to visit." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)?The dead body hides poison and transports poison?  !  "

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "Yes, there have been similar cases of using corpses to transport drugs before. If the other party also intends to do so, then there is another direction to investigate the corpse theft case."

    I smiled wryly and said, "That's true."

    A few of us walked into the village while chatting.  When we arrived at the grain drying field, several villagers saw us and asked, "Who are you?"

    Zhao Yu asked: "Excuse me, is the village chief here? We are friends of his old friend, so we specially came to visit." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 215 History of Stone Dog Village

    ?

    The villagers looked at a few of us.  So I went forward and explained that we belonged to the police station and wanted to know more about the corpse theft case.  Later, I found out that the village chief was a friend of our predecessors, so I wanted to visit first.

    Only then did someone call a half-grown child to take us to the village chief's house.  So we followed the child to the village chief's house.  Shigou Village is not big, but the shape of the village is interesting.  This seems to be modeled on the layout of Yu Yuan's Taiji Astrology Village, and it looks quite magical.  Yu Yuan's Tai Chi Astrology Village seems not as famous as Zhuge Liang's Bagua Village, but the builder is indeed very famous.  It was designed and built by Liu Bowen, the founding counselor of the Ming Dynasty, according to the arrangement of the celestial bodies and astrology "the twenty-eight constellations of the zodiac". At the entrance of the village, there is a giant Taiji map with a diameter of 320 meters and an area of ??120 mu. The main 28 ancient buildings in the village are  Arranged according to the constellations in the sky, there are also "Seven Star Ponds" and "Seven Star Wells" in the village for fire prevention and evil suppression.

    The reason why I have a deep memory of these villages is because Wu Dan likes to study these strange places.  I saw that he had collected quite a few such books, so I followed suit.  This time I went to Shigou Village and found that the layout of this village is also a simple Taiji Astrology Village. Although the buildings inside are simple and old residential buildings, the layout is indeed according to the constellation map, and there is a small seven-star well.

    When I walked to the middle of the village, I found that a dug water canal flowed from the southeast of the village, changed to cross the village in an east-west direction, reached the foot of the mountain in the west of the village, turned back to the north to the village entrance, and flowed to the fields outside the village in an S-shape.  Surrounded by tall and ancient trees, a huge Tai Chi diagram is outlined at the entrance of the village.  The S-shaped canal happens to be a yin-yang fish boundary, which divides the field into "Tai Chi Liang Yi".  In the south of the canal, "Yinyu" has towering old trees, and a simple asphalt road passes through the fish eye.  At the eye of the "Yangyu" in the north of the canal is a field, which seems to be where the villagers cultivate.  It is said that this kind of Tai Chi picture is placed on the north entrance of the village, one can block the cold air and "evil energy" in the north, and the other is like a "air dam" to prevent the village's auspicious energy from leaking out.

    "Seven constellations of Canglong in the east, seven constellations of Xuanwu in the north, seven constellations of white tigers in the west, and seven constellations of red birds in the south," Zhao Yu murmured as he stopped suddenly and looked around.  I heard what he said, and knew that he was reciting the layout of "Tiangang Yinshibasu", so I asked, "You know this too?"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said, "Master taught me before."

    I suddenly remembered that Zhao Yu said that he had practiced Taoism for many years in order to suppress the madness of zombie poison in his body.  It is his mysterious master who teaches Taoism.  But I was so busy these days that I forgot to ask his master what his origin was.

    "Look," Zhao Yu suddenly pointed to a place in the village and said, "Pond!"

    I took a look, and sure enough, several ponds appeared in front of me.  I walked and counted all the way, and it happened to be seven ponds.  There is also a saying that it is called "Seven Star Pond", which is arranged in the shape of the Big Dipper.

    "Or, there is also this. Is this the complete Tai Chi Astrology Village." I laughed.

    The child in the village was surprised when we saw a few ponds, so he said: "That's so strange, this is where we raise fish in summer."

    I understand that this child doesn't know anything about Tai Chi astrology, so I just smiled and didn't talk to him.  However, this is still a copycat version, not completely imitating Liu Bowen's Taiji Xingxiang Village, but only 50% or 60% of the imitation is considered a treasure of geomantic omen.  Thinking of the ancient tombs underground, I thought maybe the designer of the building wanted to find a balance, to neutralize the evil and yin energy of the yin house and the auspicious feng shui of the village, so as to save the day.  I couldn't help but secretly admire this person's flexible use.

    Just watching, the child has brought us to the door of the village head.  This is a very simple small one-story house. Although this is a place where many ethnic minorities live, many of the ethnic minorities in Tianjin have been Sinicized, and their living habits are similar to those of the Han people. The living conditions are also very similar.  Be sure to live in a yurt.  Otherwise, the village head would not agree to transform the village into this look.

    Winter is the slack season for farming, and everyone basically stays at home, or rests, or participates in some collective entertainment activities.  When we went to the village head's house, he was sitting in the yard basking in the sun, but his eyes were looking at the sky, his eyebrows were fixed, and he didn't know what he was thinking.

    I took a closer look at the village chief's appearance. He was in his sixties or seventies, his beard and hair were a little gray, but his body looked tough.  Tall, with deep wrinkles on his forehead and face, he has the tough and heroic aura of a man from a northern minority.  That demeanor was so special that I couldn't help but look at him a few more times.

    The village chief seemed to have noticed my gaze, and turned his head to see us with a surprised expression.  The child stepped forward and briefly explained our background, and the village head stood up and nodded, "Comrade police, it's hard work for you to work on our village's case."

    I stepped forward and said with a smile: "Village Chief, I still have to disturb you because of the case. This wayOn the 16th, the people in the village wanted to kill pigs and goats to celebrate together, and some people even performed plays to tell the scene of Wu Dan killing zombies to save people.  The villagers simply used the homonym of Wu Dan's name, Dan to name the festival, Danyang Festival.

    Wu Dan became a hero of that era. Later, the village head married his daughter to Wu Dan. An engagement ceremony was held on the Danyang Festival of this year, and many relatives and friends from the past were invited.  That year, the country was improving its ethnic policies, and various regions advocated ethnic harmony and unity, so the media in the city also went to the ethnic minority gathering places in Tianjin to collect stories, and it happened to be this scene.

    When the village chief said this, he sighed and said: "At first things were very happy here. But my negligence caused the tragedy later. My daughter was not willing to marry Wu Dan. I was eager to find a good one for her.  Unfortunately, on the night of the engagement ceremony, my daughter disappeared, or eloped with a strange man. Only a letter was left behind, and there was no news after that. This incident hit me hard, and Wu Dan also  I felt sorry for it. Later, I had no face to face him, so I gradually alienated him. Wu Dan was a very smart boy, and when he saw my alienation, he offered to move out of the village and live in Tianjin.  If he can't stay, he will go."

    I was stunned for a while after hearing this story.  It turns out that what Wu Dan said "wife ran away with someone" is true, and he doesn't even know what kind of bird his love rival is.

    Zhao Yu suddenly asked: "Village Chief, why did you tell us this, why do you think we will believe things like zombies?"

    The village chief smiled, and pointed to Duan Qingshui who was sitting behind me leaning against the back of the chair: "I saw the Dongba spell on his arm. I remember that Wu Dan had an ancient knife with the same inscription on it.  A spell. I know you are not ordinary people, maybe you are not the police at all. But as long as you are a friend of Wu Dan, I will definitely help if you can, let alone answer a few questions."

    I turned around in astonishment, and saw Boss Duan taking off his overcoat and sitting there in a shirt with his sleeves rolled up.  I asked speechlessly: "Aren't you cold? It's been three or nine days."

    Duan Qingshui shrugged: "It's not cold, I still feel hot."

    I thought of the inexplicable heat poison in his body, and I was also a little speechless.  But after asking for so long, it seems that we haven't asked about the corpse case yet.  Just as I was about to continue asking, the village head asked if we had eaten and whether we were hungry.  We just remembered that people might have to have lunch, but they were delayed for so long.

    The village chief left us for dinner, and Tang Xin went to help prepare the meals.  I said to Zhao Yu: "Well, I have talked for an hour or two, but I haven't asked anything useful yet."

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "No, these are also related to the corpse robbery case."

    I just wanted to ask if there was any connection, but Zhao Yu's cell phone rang.  Zhao Yu then hung up after saying a few words, and then said to me: "So I said there is a connection. Just now, the forensic doctor confirmed that there are drugs in the corpse. It is suspected that the corpse is hiding and transporting poison. If my guess is not  Wrong, the feng shui of this place has been changed twenty years ago, and it has become a good place for raising corpses. Although it has been modified by Uncle Wu later, the corpses of the villagers here are not easy to rot after burial, and even easy to rot.  The corpse change, the rigidity is certain. If there is no layout of this village, it is very likely to become a zombie village, just like the Chengdu zombie incident reported in the news.¡±

    After hearing this, I suddenly realized: "I understand. No wonder there are frequent tomb robberies here. Is it because there are more corpses and zombies here?"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "Yes, if it is to transport poison, you must use zombies. I still don't understand the reason why the dismembered corpses are thrown away in the wild. Maybe it is to let the crows destroy the corpses? Maybe something else. In short, dismembered corpses  A dead body is definitely a discard that is not qualified to transport drugs."

    I was speechless and said: "Damn, this idea is shocking enough." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 216: Midnight Zombie Whistle

    ?

    Although there are various strange ways of hiding drugs in the news, there are still very few people who use corpses to transport drugs.  After all, in this era when cremation was prevalent, few people would transport a body home all the way, because it was really hard to find someone to transport it.  But zombie drug transport is different.  Zombies controlled by the law will walk by themselves, and if they encounter encirclement and suppression, they can fight back.  Criminals are getting smarter these days.

    However, it is puzzling that this dismembered body is thrown around.  While we were discussing, the village chief prepared lunch, so we stayed for lunch.  After lunch, the village chief said that since you are here to investigate the case of theft, take us to the cemetery near the village.

    So we followed the village head to the cemetery behind Shigou Village.  This cemetery is much simpler than the high-end public cemetery built by Duan Qingshui, which is low-key, luxurious and connotative.  I am not just a few rows of tombs, with stone monuments erected.  There are no walls and fences, and the cemetery is surrounded by withered and yellow weeds.  There are traces of new repairs in several tombs, and it seems that they are the ones that were stolen.

    However, there are no clues left in the repaired tomb. It is similar to the cemetery Duan Qingshui took us to. There are very few traces, as if the stone slabs that sealed the coffin were directly removed to take the corpse away.  Maybe it was the same gang.  Or with a gang of zombies.

    "Has there been any similar corpse thefts in the past few days after the report?" Zhao Yu asked the village head.

    The village chief shook his head and said, "That's not true. Since the last time the police came to intervene, the body theft case hasn't happened again."

    Zhao Yu nodded, and suddenly asked, "Do you have a perpetual calendar at home?"

    "Perpetual calendar?" The village chief didn't expect Zhao Yu to ask such an irrelevant question, so he said, "Yes, there is. Do you want to see it now?"

    Zhao Yu looked around the cemetery and asked me, "How about it? After watching the scene, let's go back with the village chief."

    I nodded and said, "Okay, but what do you want a perpetual calendar for?"

    Zhao Yu said: "I'll see it for you."

    We found nothing at the scene, so we left the cemetery and walked towards the village.  The cemetery is outside the village, some distance away from the village.  I inadvertently looked in the direction of the village and was taken aback.  I saw two "Qi" of different colors hovering over the village, one black and the other milky white, entangled, handed over and collided indefinitely.  I frowned, and thought to myself, could it be that the Qixingjing suppressing evil spirit was fighting against the dead spirit below the village?  Although the balance is maintained now, the situation is not stable. If one day the gun goes off and the old zombies in the underground are resurrected, wouldn't the villagers still suffer?

    I think it is impossible for Wu Dan back then to know this, and he is not a half-assed person like Zhao Zhenhai. The construction of this village must be able to play a long-term role in suppressing evil.  But why is the death of the ancient tomb revived now?  Is it related to the corpse case?  The stolen corpse disturbed the ancestors of the villagers under the ancient tomb?  This statement can be a bit far-fetched.

    Seeing me staring at the sky without speaking, Zhao Yu asked, "Why, what's the problem?"

    I said: "Why do I see that the aura of this village is not quite right. The ancient tomb under the village is about to move. Why are you looking through the perpetual calendar?"

    Zhao Yu said: "The old-fashioned perpetual calendar not only has the records of the lunar and solar calendars, but also has a very detailed analysis of astrology and taboos. This is what I want to see. I recorded the time when the corpse robbery happened, and I want to see this  What are the days.¡±

    I suddenly realized, and praised: "Sao Nian has an idea!"

    We followed the village head to the house and saw him take out an old-style perpetual calendar from the back room.  Zhao Yu took it, opened the perpetual calendar and looked it up against the date recorded on the phone, closed the calendar after a while, and said to us: "As I expected, the days of corpse robbing are unlucky days, and the Big Dipper  The light is at its weakest."

    "What does this have to do with the Big Dipper?" I said speechlessly.

    Zhao Yu said: "Although I don't know much about astrology, I guess that the underground Seven Star Well is meant to correspond to the position of the Big Dipper, and the water in it is a medium to absorb some power of the Big Dipper to suppress the evil spirits underground.  But the Big Dipper is not static, they also have a slight shift, or when the sky is not clear enough, the stars are not bright enough, and when there is an unlucky day, the evil spirit in the village will increase. But if you don¡¯t  Going to open the ancient tomb will not have much impact on the village, at most everyone will feel a little unwell."

    "What do you mean by this is that someone took advantage of this and intentionally aggravated the evil spirit in the village?" Duan Qingshui asked after hearing this.

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "That's right,?We all made tea and poured water.  Zhao Yu's water was also prepared by her, do you think she poured something at that time?  "

    Wu Dan said: "Maybe, maybe it's someone else. Anyway, it's always right to be careful. By the way, you should also be careful when dealing with zombies. Although the corpse-snatching zombies seem to be relatively low-level, they are accidentally bitten.  It's troublesome too."

    We agreed again and again.

    After dinner, we dispersed separately.  The next day, I had nothing to say, and prepared various instruments and talisman papers.  On the third night, Zhao Yu, Duan Yunyao, Tang Xin, Su Ling, Ruan Lingxi, and Xiao Mi went to Shigou Village together.

    This time, in order not to attract attention, we entered the village in the dark after nightfall, and stayed in ambush in the bushes around the cemetery.  Fortunately, there are haystacks and rocks around, and the lack of moon and stars concealed our figure.

    Zhao Yu is on my left and Ruan Lingxi is on my right.  I looked helplessly at the villain and asked, "Why are you here?"

    Ruan Lingxi said in a low voice: "Senior Sister and I will be your backup. If you are bitten or something, I can treat you well. If you can't be cured, just cut it with a knife, right Senior Sister."

    Su Ling smiled without saying a word.

    I spat: "Add chaos."

    The few of us lurked like this until midnight. It was so cold that I almost became an iceman, but still no one entered the graveyard.  I said to Zhao Yu in a low voice: "I wonder if we guessed wrong. Maybe the people didn't come, and the cemetery where the body was lost is not only this one, but also Boss Duan's. Didn't we consider it thoroughly?"

    Zhao Yu said in a low voice: "Wait a minute, it's only past ten thirty. I think my guess is right. This is the main body-snatching location. Boss Duan's side is just a smoke bomb. The murderer who stole the body wants to  We look away."

    I had no choice but to stay still, seeing Xiao Mi was bored by the side, so I grabbed her and put it in my arms, and suddenly felt much warmer.  Xiao Mi yelled: "Am I going to force you to suffocate me?"

    I laughed and said, "It's too cold, I use you as a hand stove. No wonder everyone buys furs, it's really warm."

    At this moment, I saw Tang Xin tightly entangled Zhao Yu's arm without losing the opportunity, and said with a low laugh, "Is it cold, little brother? You won't be cold if you hold me. I will make your whole body hot."

    Zhao Yu shouted in a low voice: "Stay away from me!"

    Tang Xin was not moved at all, and still stuck tightly: "The more you scold me, the more you care about me, let's continue."

    Zhao Yu was really helpless, and sighed: "You can do whatever you want."

    At this moment, Xiao Mi suddenly said: "I seem to hear footsteps." I pricked up my ears and listened for a while, but there was no movement, so I asked in a low voice: "Where is it, how can you hear it wrong?"  Alright."

    "No, it's from the southeast, listen to it." Xiao Mi said.

    At this time, I didn't hear footsteps, but heard a strange whistle.  I can't tell what it feels like to hear the whistle, I just find it harsh, with a strange frequency, neither high nor low, but it just hits the ears of several of us.

    "Who the hell is blowing the whistle in the middle of the night!" I was upset and wanted to plug my ears, but Ruan Lingxi pushed me, pointed at Zhao Yu in horror, and said, "Look at Zhao Yu, what happened to him?"

    I turned my head to look, and through the faint skylight, I saw that Zhao Yu beside me changed his appearance.  His face was suddenly pale, his lips were very red, and his eyes turned a translucent purple.  I am sub-Ao, the perfect body of a zombie, this is the perfect body of a male god!  !

    I was startled, subconsciously pulled Ruan Lingxi back a few steps, and shouted to Tang Xin who was still clinging to Zhao Yu: "Nympho girl, let go of Zhao Yu, be careful that he will bite you madly and make you  Become a Zombie Girl!"

    Tang Xin was also stunned when she saw this, but she still didn't let go of her hand, and said, "No, nothing, right?"

    At this moment, as the whistle sounded louder and louder, I saw that Zhao Yu's face had completely turned pale as a zombie. Under the sky, Zhao Yu looked like he suddenly didn't know Tang Xin.  The zombie's fangs grabbed her in his arms with a low growl, aiming at her neck to bite her down!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 217 Zombies

    ?

    Seeing that Tang Xin didn't know how to dodge at all, I couldn't help feeling anxious.  Seeing that Zhao Yu was about to bite down, I shouted, "Tang Xin!! Get out of the way!!"

    Tang Xin shuddered when she heard my words, and wanted to push Zhao Yu away, but Zhao Yu didn't move at all.  At this moment, I saw Su Ling rushing over suddenly, chanting a mantra and saying: "Bing Po!"

    I saw a stream of frost rising from under Zhao Yu's feet, slowly freezing his legs inch by inch, firmly fixing Zhao Yu in place.  Zhao Yu couldn't move for a while, so he looked down at his feet.  Taking advantage of his distraction, Tang Xin withdrew, stepped back and came to my side, wiped the cold sweat from her brow, and asked, "What's going on? Doesn't Zhao Yu even recognize me?"

    I saw the ice layer spread to Zhao Yu's waist inch by inch, and he didn't move for a while, so he said, "Don't say it's you, he doesn't even recognize us at this time. Damn girl, get the medicine quickly!"

    When Ruan Lingxi heard this, he poured the pill into my hand and said, "Give it to him!"

    I took the medicine, walked carefully to Zhao Yu, asked Duan Yunyao to hold Zhao Yu down, and then stuffed the pill into his mouth and swallowed it.

    After a while, Zhao Yu's face gradually returned to normal.  At this time, Xiao Mi urged: "Hurry up and hide, someone is coming now!"

    So Su Ling accepted the method of ice soul, and I pulled Zhao Yu and Ruan Lingxi into ambush again.  The moment we hid, I really saw a few figures walking towards this side.  It's just that these people walk a little strangely.  The strange whistle had stopped, and there were only slight footsteps in the quiet night, moving towards the cemetery step by step.

    "What happened to me just now?" Zhao Yu asked in a low voice while staring at those strange people.

    I saw that he had completely returned to his normal appearance, so I sighed in a low voice: "What can I do, he transformed again. Fortunately, we reacted quickly, otherwise the nympho girl would be bitten into a zombie girl by you."

    Tang Xin said without losing the opportunity: "That's right, I almost died."

    Zhao Yu suddenly felt stunned, and said after a while: "I'm sorry, I don't know why it happened suddenly."

    Su Ling said in a low voice: "Don't talk yet, let's see who is here."

    So the few of us kept silent and looked carefully at the people who came by.  When I looked carefully, there were actually only four people who came.  It is said to be human, but it does not look like it, because the movement is very stiff, like a walking zombie.

    "This looks like a zombie." Duan Yunyao said nonchalantly.

    "You're not being mean, aren't you afraid of zombies?" Tang Xin sneered.

    Duan Yunyao smiled and said, "Of course I'm not afraid. But what happened to the whistle just now?"

    Su Ling said in a low voice: "That should be the whistle of the zombies. Someone is controlling the four zombies, and the whistle can trigger the madness of the zombies, so Zhao Yu will suddenly turn into a half zombie."

    "Fuck, the zombie whistle still has this effect." I said, at this moment, I saw the four people stop and stand in front of a grave in the cemetery.  I looked around, but I didn't see where the person controlling the zombies was.

    Just then, I saw the four zombies start to move.  I saw these four monsters squatting down and starting to dig the grave.

    "How about going to catch them?" I asked Zhao Yu in a low voice.

    Zhao Yu whispered: "Wait a minute, it's strange, where is the person who controls the zombies hiding?"

    Just at this time, I saw that the four people had dug the corpse out of the cemetery.  At this moment, the zombie whistle sounded again.  I looked at Zhao Yu worriedly. Fortunately, under the control of the medicine given by Su Ling, Zhao Yu was fine for the time being.

    At this time, Zhao Yu asked in a low voice: "Xiao Mi, listen carefully to where the whistle came from."

    Xiao Mi whispered, "It's on the tree diagonally opposite us."

    "Lingxi Tangxin and Sister Su Ling, chase after that tree and have a look." Zhao Yu said, "Yunyao, use the Long Jue Mantra to trap the zombies. Song Yan, follow me to catch those zombies."  .¡±

    As soon as Zhao Yu finished speaking, Su Ling, Tang Xin and Ruan Lingxi rushed out.  Duan Yunyao drew out the Zhongtian Saber and recited the mantra.  I heard a burst of Buddha-like voices hovering around me.  At this time, there was a sudden rumbling sound on the ground, and I saw the familiar Long Jue Mantra suddenly turning the ground as hard as iron.  Those zombies were about to bury the excavated graves back again, but the Long Lasting Curse had already turned the ground as hard as iron.  Those zombies suddenly became at a loss. Seeing me and Zhao Yu chasing after them, the four zombies turned their heads one after another.  At this time, Zhao Yu and I had already seen the appearance of the four zombies clearly.  One of them looks familiar to me.  It was a female zombie with heavy makeup, and it was the zombie in the photo that Duan Qingshui got by chance.

    "The female ghost of the ancient housebody," I said to Zhao Yu, "it's that female corpse!  "

    Zhao Yu took out a few charms, nodded and said: "Yes, try not to destroy her body."

    Having said that, Zhao Yu chanted the mantra and twisted the formula, and threw out those few spells.  But of the four spells, only two were attached to the zombie. The female corpse and the other zombie seemed to have their own consciousness.  Duan Yunyao came immediately, raised two knives and cut the two zombies with the charms in two.

    "Damn it, you're really happy, you can't slow down!! What if there are any clues on the zombie?!" I scolded.

    "What clues can there be on the zombie?" Duan Yunyao said nonchalantly, "Aren't there the other two?"

    At this moment, I saw the two zombies attacking us.  So I raised the god of war in my hand and shot at the two zombies.  I know the current power of the God of War, and I don't want to blow up the female corpse, so I have to keep my eyes open and watch the zombie's movements carefully.

    The ghost eyes seem to be getting more and more in harmony with me. Every time these zombies and ghosts are fast, the ghost eyes can clearly see their decomposition movements.  Today is no exception.  I saw the female corpse rushing towards me, so I looked carefully into her eyes.  I saw that the female corpse had green eyes, it looked like a green-eyed zombie with mediocre power and not very good fighting power.

    I dodged her attack, put away the God of War, and chanted the mantra: "The power to kill demons is the only one, please God!"

    A gust of wind blew past, and the power of the water god was on my body, so I chanted the mantra and said: "Ice Soul!"

    A few sharp icicles were immediately held in my hand.  Based on what Wu Dan told me about the life gate of the zombie, I thrust those icicles into the acupuncture points of the female corpse.  In fact, on the one hand, it is to exorcise evil spirits, and on the other hand, it is to control their actions.

    Sure enough, after a few icicles pierced through, the zombie didn't move anymore. I breathed a sigh of relief, and stuck the charm on the forehead of the female corpse, fixing her in place.  Seeing that Zhao Yu has already restrained the other one.

    At this moment, Su Ling, Tang Xin, and Ruan Lingxi were ganging up on a man in black.  I frowned and looked at the figure of the man in black, it seemed to be a young man.  But this person's skills are really good, although he didn't take advantage of it, but he didn't lose against a master Su Ling and the other two masters who were dangling half a bottle, which is considered awesome.

    So I rushed over to help, held up the god of war, and shouted: "Stop! Or I will shoot!"

    The man was unmoved by the words, and still wanted to escape from the siege of the three.  In desperation, I had no choice but to shoot the man in the leg.  Although the man dodged for a while, the shot still brushed against his leg, leaving a bloody mouth.

    But at this moment, the man suddenly raised his hand, and a packet of medicine powder in his hand was scattered.  Su Ling shouted: "Everyone, be careful!" Then we backed away.  It's a pity that Ruan Lingxi didn't react in time, and was splashed by the powder on the face, and his body was shaking immediately.

    "Oops!" I just wanted to go forward and drag Ruan Lingxi, but the man pulled her over faster, with a dagger in his sleeve pressed against Ruan Lingxi's neck.

    "Stay back!" the man shouted when he saw that we wanted to come forward again.  The voice was a bit weird, although it looked like a young man, but it was strange and unpleasant, as if he was deliberately pretending to be holding his throat.

    "Don't act rashly, let him go, we will let you go!" I shouted.

    The man sneered: "I'll go first, and then let him go."

    As he spoke, he dragged Ruan Lingxi to leave.  I was anxious and wanted to rush up, but saw the man's dagger cut a small wound on Ruan Lingxi's neck.  I can only stop bitterly.

    Just when this man was about to leave, I suddenly saw the drowsy Ruan Lingxi open his eyes, then turned over neatly, grabbed the man's arm, and shouted: "Take the drug to hurt me, and don't even look at it!"  Where did I get out of here!"

    The man was taken aback, but he reacted quickly and punched him with a backhand.  Ruan Lingxi couldn't grab his arm, so she secretly tore off the mask of the masked man.

    The man didn't seem to have thought of Ruan Lingxi's sudden move, he slowed down in panic, turned around and met me face to face.  With the faint skylight, I saw the man's appearance, and I couldn't help being surprised.  Zhao Yu and I both knew this man, but it was Yang Rui who hadn't seen him for a long time and thought he would never have a chance to meet again in this life!  !

    "It's you?!" Zhao Yu was also surprised: "Yang Rui, why are you here? You are the one who stole the woman's body?!"

    Yang Rui was surprised at first, then sneered, turned around and fled.  The few of us came back to our senses and immediately went after them.  At this moment, I saw Yang Rui blowing the zombie whistle again, and then threw a strange spell in his hand at Zhao Yu.

    Zhao Yu didn't expect that he could still be affixed with a charm, and forgot to dodge for a while, and the amulet was affixed to him.  At this moment, I suddenly saw that Zhao Yu's expression changed, his face turned pale, cold sweat dripped from his forehead, gradually showing a strange appearance of a zombie.

    "Catch Yang Rui!" I gritted my teeth and prepared to ignore Zhao Yu and go forward to catch Yang Rui.  At this time, Zhao Yu suddenly became mad again, Duan Yunyao stepped forward to hold him down, Su Ling and I blocked Yang Rui's way from left to right, and took this guy down.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)?He never thought that he could still be affixed with a spell, and forgot to dodge for a while, and the talisman was attached to his body.  At this moment, I suddenly saw that Zhao Yu's expression changed, his face turned pale, cold sweat dripped from his forehead, gradually showing a strange appearance of a zombie.

    "Catch Yang Rui!" I gritted my teeth and prepared to ignore Zhao Yu and go forward to catch Yang Rui.  At this time, Zhao Yu suddenly became mad again, Duan Yunyao stepped forward to hold him down, Su Ling and I blocked Yang Rui's way from left to right, and took this guy down.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 218 Seizing the Home (Part 1)

    ?

    I first snatched the strange whistle from his hand and threw it to Ruan Lingxi, then handcuffed his wrists, and shouted: "Be honest!"

    I am worried that Zhao Yu will go crazy again, we have to hold him down too.  Looking back, he was surprised.  Zhao Yu pulled out the short dagger that Tang Xin had hidden in the sleeve of his leather jacket, and stabbed it into his arm.

    "Hey, why are you torturing yourself!" Tang Xin stepped forward in surprise, grabbed Zhao Yu's arm and shouted.

    The gurgling blood flowed from Zhao Yu's arm. I looked at him worriedly. I wanted Ruan Lingxi to rush forward to bandage him, but Zhao Yu waved his hand at me.  I saw that as the blood from the wound gradually stopped, Zhao Yu's expression gradually returned to normal, and his zombie-like fangs gradually retracted.  I wiped off my cold sweat and asked, "Why did you just stab yourself? Aren't the zombies more excited when they see blood?"

    Zhao Yu wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "I'm not a zombie yet. I stabbed myself to wake up quickly. I used to do this when I was young."

    As he spoke, he rolled up his sleeves and stretched out his arms to show me.  I turned on the flashlight and took a look under the light of the flashlight, and saw that there were many small long scars scattered all over Zhao Yu's arm.  I never noticed it before. One is that Zhao Yu is not so shirtless like me at home in summer, and a big man will never stare at another man's arm.

    "You have so many scars on your hands!" Tang Xin said in surprise, "It's almost like a knife."

    Su Ling stepped forward to bandage Zhao Yu's wound, then looked at the scar, and said, "I have some ointment for scar removal, I'll give you some someday."

    Zhao Yu waved his hand and said, "It's okay, it's not like a woman is afraid of this." Then, he walked up to Yang Rui with a sneer on his face, and said, "Yang Rui, you are suspected of stealing the corpses of villagers in Shigou Village to transport poison, now come back to us.  Police station."

    Yang Rui sneered: "I didn't expect us to have a chance to meet again."

    I frowned, thinking that although the young man I met earlier was not a very good person, he was not that bad-hearted, and he was not as mad as his master.  But seeing him now, I always feel like Yang Wen, his eyes are much colder, as if he has lost the vitality of a living person.  His face was not as rosy as before, and there was a sense of sick paleness.

    I whispered to Su Ling: "Sister Immortal, go and check Yang Rui's pulse. Is there something wrong with his body?"

    Su Ling nodded and stepped forward, pulling Yang Rui's wrist.  Yang Rui frowned and said, "What are you doing?"

    Su Ling ignored him, glanced at Yang Rui after a long while, walked back to Zhao Yu and me, and said, "This person's connections are a bit disordered and flimsy, with slightly light-colored dark circles, and he feels thinner, and his footsteps are a little flimsy. Just now  After this fight, I'm already covered in cold sweat, and it seems that I can't do what I want. If it's not poisoning, then I have a hidden disease. This is more like poisoning, and it's like taking drugs."

    "Damn, do you take drugs?" I was surprised and said, "No way, how could this be taking drugs?" I thought to myself, could it be that a good young man is willing to degenerate because his girlfriend is dead and can't stand the blow, and then take drugs?  So he's dealing drugs?

    "The drug use I'm talking about is not the white powder you usually talk about." Su Ling said, "I think it's more like a drug of dependence. This drug can temporarily reduce the pain caused by major diseases, but if you take it too much  There will be signs of poisoning, which is equivalent to drinking poison to quench thirst. It¡¯s not as addictive as taking drugs, but if you don¡¯t continue to take it, you will pass away from the disease, and many people can¡¯t bear the pain.¡±

    "Well, isn't this just drug use?" I sighed.  It wasn't until this point that I understood that what Su Ling meant was that Yang Rui seemed to have some serious hidden disease or injury, so he had to take a kind of painkiller medicine.  Taking too much of this drug is as dependent as drugs.  But if you don't eat it, you may die faster.

    "Are you sick?" I asked Yang Rui, "But you were fine when we separated last time. Although you were injured, it wasn't a major internal injury, and it wouldn't be what you are now!"

    As I spoke, I took a closer look at Yang Rui's current virtues.  Really thin and out of shape, generally showing a skinny dick.

    Yang Rui snorted coldly and did not answer.  Ruan Lingxi urged from the side: "Okay, if you have any questions, go back and ask, it's too cold today!"

    After she reminded me, I realized that the weather was really cold.  So we took Yang Rui into the car, Duan Yunyao, Ruan Lingxi and Su Ling and I sent him back to the Municipal Bureau, while Zhao Yu and Tang Xin went to the village chief's house to ask the village chief to help deal with the zombies and the dug up graves.  I was thinking about the body of the female corpse, so I told Zhao Yu not to dispose of the female corpse casually, and I had to take it back to the old house to give to the female ghost.  Maybe by cremating her body, the ghost can be saved.

    Zhao Yu thenaccepted.  It was early morning after taking Yang Rui back, and there were only a few colleagues on duty in the bureau.  I noticed that Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran were not on duty today, so I called over one of them, Liu, who had a good relationship with Zhao Yu, and said in a low voice, "Help me keep an eye on this person, don't make mistakes, especially be careful not to  Let Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran get close to him, this person is very dangerous, if we hurt the newcomer, we can't explain it."

    Da Liu nodded and took Yang Rui out.  Duan Yunyao yawned and asked, "Uncle, if there's nothing else, I'll go back to sleep."

    With that said, he was about to leave.  I remembered that every time he used the Zhongtian knife, I would see the statue of Suan Ni appearing, so I called to him and asked, "Yunyao, why do I always see the statue of Suan Ni when you use the Zhongtian knife?"  Idol appears?"

    "Oh? Did you see it?" Duan Yunyao was startled, and then remembered that my eyes were special, so he smiled and said, "Yes, this is a long story. Simply put, Suan Ni is someone from our clan.  The patron saint outside the holy land. Just like the Japanese onmyoji signed a blood contract with a divine beast, our clan has been blessed by â¡â¥ all year round."

    "This is very fresh." I smiled and said, "Understood, let's go, and send it back to Sister Shenxian by the way."

    Su Ling looked at us, nodded and said, "Then I'll go first. If that young man has any abnormal lesions, you can come and tell me."

    I knew she was talking about Yang Rui, so I nodded and said, "I know."

    After sending the two away, I recalled what happened tonight and wondered what kind of strange poison Yang Rui had been poisoned.  It's useless to think too much, and Zhao Yu won't come back immediately, so Ruan Lingxi and I went to the place where Yang Rui was temporarily detained, wanting to find out.

    Yang Rui didn't show any panic at this time, but still sneered and indifferent.  I sat across from him and said, "Yang Rui, you didn't look so sluggish before, why did you engage in this business of stealing corpses and transporting drugs? You stole corpses to sell drugs, right?"

    Yang Rui sneered and said, "Comrade police officer, it's true that the body was stolen, but I don't admit to drug trafficking. Do you have evidence?"

    "Did you do those dismembered corpses?" I frowned.

    "No, it's really not me." Yang Rui said lightly, "If you don't believe me, go check it out."

    "Stealing a corpse is also a felony. Why are you so stupid?" I frowned and said, "You were a nice person before, why are you like this now?"

    Yang Rui smiled and said: "So, officer, you want to reform and educate me? People's hearts are unpredictable. You just met me a few times before and concluded that I am a good person. Isn't it too naive? Naive and stupid like you  How can a man be a policeman?"

    I was stunned for a moment by this scrambling.  It was Ruan Lingxi who asked suddenly: "Yang Rui, I remember when Yang Wen died, you were the one who took his weapon to 'take the house'?"

    When I heard the name "Duoshe", my heart suddenly moved.  That's right, Wu Dan also said before that this kind of knife is particularly evil and bloodthirsty. Once the owner of the knife is not strong enough, it is easy to be led astray by it.  Could it be that Duoshe Dao influenced Yang Rui?

    But seeing Yang Rui's expression also changed when he heard this, and then he returned to normal: "Oh, is the police station also taking back this knife? I'm not allowed to carry it with me?"

    I stretched out my hand and said, "That's right, keep it for me now."

    Yang Rui snorted coldly, took off his coat, and saw that he was wearing a leather tights, and the machete was on his back.  Yang Rui took off the knife and handed it to me.  I frowned and looked at his appearance, and couldn't help being a little surprised.  Wearing a coat, he felt that his whole body was a bit fleshy, but when he took off his coat and only looked at the tights, he realized that Yang Rui was really as thin as a skeleton.

    "I said, have you been poisoned by some strange poison? This is too exaggerated. You are now a lot thinner than before." I was surprised.

    Yang Rui sneered and said, "It doesn't seem to have anything to do with you. I gave you the knife, but you have to be careful, in case you become as inhuman as I am, don't blame me for not reminding you before."

    Having said that, Yang Rui laughed wildly, which made my hair stand on end.  My eyes fell on the black scabbard, and I reached out to grab the knife in my hand.  When I touched the scabbard, I felt a chill coming from the scabbard, and it went straight to the bottom of my heart.  I shuddered, and slowly pulled the blade out of the scabbard for a while, and saw a bloody blade flashing before my eyes.  I glanced at the blade, only to feel even more surprised.  The blade seemed to be a living thing, glowing like blood, and the surface seemed to be dripping with blood, giving it a shiny and cold feeling.  It was as if the knife had life, looked at me coldly, and smiled at me.

    I settled down and pulled out the scimitar suddenly.  There was a bang of the Cang Ran knife, a flash of blood flashed, and the blade appeared coldly in front of us.  I squinted at the blade, only to feel that the blood was lingering on the blade more densely, and I couldn't help being a little surprised.  Yang Wen had used this weapon before, and it was full of blood, but it was not to the point of madness.  Now this knife seems to be more and more bloodthirsty.

    Ruan Lingxi frowned at this time and said: "Your worth, let's put this knife away, it makes people uncomfortable just looking at it."

    "That's right, it seems that the blood is stronger." I shook my hand and put the blade back into its sheath, and then I quietly breathed a sigh of relief.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)before.  I squinted at the blade, only to feel that the blood was lingering on the blade more densely, and I couldn't help being a little surprised.  Yang Wen had used this weapon before, and it was full of blood, but it was not to the point of madness.  Now this knife seems to be more and more bloodthirsty.

    Ruan Lingxi frowned at this time and said: "Your worth, let's put this knife away, it makes people uncomfortable just looking at it."

    "That's right, it seems that the blood is stronger." I shook my hand and put the blade back into its sheath, and then I quietly breathed a sigh of relief.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 219 Seizing the Home (Part 2)

    ?

    Holding the Duoshe Dao, I followed Ruan Lingxi out of the gate of the Municipal Bureau.  Ruan Lingxi asked, "Erhuo, what do you want to do with this knife?"

    I smiled bitterly and said: "I don't know how to deal with this thing, otherwise let's go to Master first and ask him what to do."

    Ruan Lingxi thought for a while, then sighed: "Alright, maybe Uncle Wu has a way."

    I looked at the time, it was early in the morning, so don't disturb Wu Dan's sleep.  I sent Ruan Lingxi home first, and then walked to where I lived with the knife.  As I walked, I always felt that the edge of the knife was very heavy, which made me feel a little breathless.  I couldn't help but wonder, and I was shocked when I looked back.  I saw a few bloody heads hanging on the knife, and each head had bloody eyes, staring at me with a half-smile.  I was so frightened that my hands shook, and the knife fell to the ground, almost hitting my foot.  I took a few steps back, and when I looked again, the bloody head was gone.

    I settled down, thinking that it might be because Yang Rui killed too many people, or killed too many corpses, and there were too many bloodstains on the knife.  I put away the knife, thought about it, and pasted the evil spell that Wu Dan gave me in my bag on it.  Although there were no weird phenomena along the way, I somehow felt that the Duoshe behind me seemed to be alive, and I even heard the sound of cold breathing.  The more I thought about it, the more terrifying I felt. I wanted to speed up my pace and go home, but when I thought about how I could do the porcelain work without the diamond, if I brought this murder weapon home, I would die the next day if there was a backlash.  Thanks for that.  After thinking about it, I think the Municipal Bureau is a more upright place, and a place where violence is eliminated can definitely suppress the evil spirit of this knife.  So I simply turned back, went to the city bureau, opened the door of Zhao Yu's office, and locked the knife in his bottom drawer.  Immediately, I sent a message to Zhao Yu, telling him that I temporarily put the Duoshe in a drawer in his office, be careful not to make any trouble, this knife is very evil.

    Zhao Yu was probably too busy to reply to my message at all.  At this time, tiredness hit me, and I was so sleepy that I couldn't open my eyes, so I yawned and planned to leave the city bureau and go home.  Just after I locked Zhao Yu's office, I turned around and suddenly a face appeared in front of my eyes.  I was quite surprised. When I looked carefully, I saw Lin Yufan standing behind him.  In the middle of the night, this person appeared without making any sound.

    "Damn, what are you doing here in the middle of the night? You want to scare people to death? There is no sound at all." I glared at him, pretending to be indifferent, but secretly paying attention to his eyes and expression.  Only a few lights in the corridor were turned on, half of Lin Yufan's face was covered by shadows, and there was an inexplicable gloomy feeling.  I secretly touched the god of war on my waist, thinking that this kid would not act rashly, as there are surveillance cameras all around.

    Lin Yufan suddenly said blankly: "It's okay, I just saw that Captain Zhao's room was still lit so late, so I came over to have a look, but I didn't expect you to just come out of it."

    I was speechless: "It's early morning, and you're not on the night shift today, why are you still at the Municipal Bureau so late?"

    Lin Yufan said: "Recently, everyone is busy with the corpse case, and I don't want to be idle. I just checked some information about the corpse case."

    Damn, Sao Qian has a bright future. He worked overtime when he first started working. What are you looking for?  I thought about it, and my eyes fell on the stack of papers in his hand.  I snatched the information from Lin Yufan's hand, put it in front of my eyes, and was shocked again.  This guy turned out to be the information of the sky burial in Tibet. There are pictures with the truth. The pictures are very bloody and violent. They are a few whole naked corpses being eaten by vultures, leaving only a skeleton, and finally the skull was smashed by the sky burial master with a hammer.  group photo.

    I frowned and asked, "Didn't you check the case information? How do you check these things?"

    Lin Yufan said: "Because the investigators said before that there were quite a lot of crows in Shigou Village, and they were eating the dismembered corpses when they rushed there. I somehow thought of the sky burial in Tibet, and I always felt some subtle similarities.  "

    I thought to myself that this kid looks stupid like a girl, but he is actually very sharp in mind.  Moreover, not many people know about sky burials. This guy knows a lot of information.

    So I asked: "How do you know there is such a thing as sky burial?"

    Lin Yufan said: "I like to read, and my memory is not bad. I have read it before, so I know this."

    "Is your memory okay?" I thought about this sentence, thinking of the incident in Fengmen Village, I couldn't help but mutter in my heart.  Maybe he is self-effacing, the so-called memory is not bad, it is simply a super memory and a sharp mind, right?  Otherwise, how could he be regarded as a "special" person and be selected as one of the members of the team investigating the secrets of Fengmen Village?  Otherwise, why would he and Xin Xiaoran survive when everyone else died?

    If Xin Xiaoran relied on injections of zombie toxins to improve his own functions and physical limits, then Lin Yufan might have relied on his brain  Wu Dan was also very strange, he never mentioned this past event, and when he mentioned it, he was faintly impatient, as if he didn't want to recall the story of that village.

    But he was obviously a benefactor of Shigou Village before, even if the village chief's daughter didn't like him and escaped marriage, it wouldn't make him impatient with the whole village, right?  Wu Dan is not such a stingy person, besides, he seems to have forgotten that woman for so many years.

    The more I thought about it, the more confused I became, so I washed my face and saw that it was still some time before going to work, so I went to Wu Dan's house first, and knocked on his door: "Master, Master, open the door!!".  Wu Dan opened the door with sleepy eyes, wearing a blue plaid pajamas, which is very Sichuan style.

    "What's the name of the ghost in the early morning? Don't you go to work?" Wu Dan reluctantly let me in.

    "Master, I have something urgent to find you." I said, "Can you tell me why you left Stone Dog Village?"

    Wu Dan was a little stunned: "You came so early just to ask me this?"

    "Well, I always feel that you, the village chief, and Stone Dog Village have a lot of secrets, and they have some subtle connections with the current case." I said.

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said: "If we want to talk about the connection, it's because that place is a corpse breeding ground, and the corpses are buried without decay, so the robbery cases often occur there. The reason for the corpse breeding ground is not only the weather, but also man-made.  I haven't told anyone why I left. Since you asked, you are not an outsider, just like my son, so I'll tell you."

    Having said that, Wu Dan went to the kitchen to fetch water.  I was just hearing the key points, but seeing him busy with other things, I couldn't help being anxious: "Master, you have finished."

    Wu Dan took a sip of water and said, "I didn't want to leave. Even if my fianc¨¦e ran away with someone, it's not a big deal, and I wouldn't move because of it. I left because of the village chief.  Chase me away."

    "What?" I was surprised and said: "But he feels that he trusts and cares for you! And he feels that his daughter is sorry for you."

    Wu Dan smiled: "One yard is equal to one yard. He drove me away because of another matter. This matter is also related to the question of why Shiquan Village has become a powerful corpse breeding ground." (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 220 Inner Ghost (Part 1)

    ?

    I didn't quite understand what I heard, so I asked, "Master, what does it mean to be more powerful? Did the village head do something that aggravated the evil spirit in the village?"

    Wu Dan said: "This is what I don't understand. I was cleared out of the village by the village chief before I could find out. I remember when I was still living in that village, that is, when my so-called fianc¨¦e left for the third time.  One night, I couldn't sleep because I was upset, so I wandered around the village. That night, I saw the village chief go out from home in the middle of the night and walked to the back of the village. I wanted to say hello, but seeing his mysterious whereabouts, I stopped.  I was curious what he wanted to do in the middle of the night. But I followed him for a short time, and saw him disappear outside the mill at the end of the village. I looked at the terrain and thought that the entrance of the ancient tomb should be under the mill. Entered there  Looking at the mill room, the village chief was not in the house. I pondered for a while, and felt that the village chief probably entered the ancient tomb from the entrance of the ancient tomb. But I don¡¯t understand why he opened the century-old tomb. If he opened it, then  It¡¯s hard to say how long this Seven Star Well can suppress evil spirits. I hesitated for a while in the mill room, but finally I didn¡¯t enter the ancient tomb, and quietly exited the mill gate. Later, I observed his whereabouts, and every month  I entered the ancient tomb for a few days. One day I couldn¡¯t help asking, but the village chief¡¯s face changed suddenly, but he didn¡¯t tell me the truth. When I asked again, I got into an argument with him and was finally kicked out of the village by the village chief  .¡±

    "What's all this?" I said speechlessly, "So you don't know anything."

    Wu Dan shrugged: "Maybe if I know, it's not just as simple as being kicked out of the village, maybe I'm already dead now."

    "Is it that serious?" I looked at him in surprise.  Wu Dan smiled: "Just kidding. I was in a bad mood at the time, and I didn't bother to take care of it."

    Hearing this, I couldn't help being a little disappointed. It seems that Wu Dan didn't know what was wrong with that village.  Now it is only possible to secretly monitor the movements of Stone Dog Village.

    After leaving Wu Dan's house, I took the subway directly to work.  When I arrived at the gate of the Municipal Bureau, I was surprised to find that a large group of colleagues in uniform surrounded the gate, and there was constant noise from the courtyard.  I separated from the crowd and entered the gate, and saw Lin Yufan's eyes were glowing red, and he was waving the bloody Daoshe knife around the yard.  Zhao Yu and several colleagues surrounded him and did not dare to approach him. At this moment, Xin Xiaoran pointed his gun at Lin Yufan as if facing a big enemy.

    "What's going on?" I leaned over and asked Xin Xiaoran.

    "Brother Yan, Lin Yufan held up this big knife of unknown origin early in the morning to kill people for some reason. We wanted to step forward to subdue him, but unexpectedly he suddenly became very powerful, and several people failed to catch him.  You can't even shoot, and you can't get close without shooting, what can I do!!" Xin Xiaoran said anxiously.

    I felt a "thump" in my heart, remembering that I happened to see Lin Yufan outside Zhao Yu's office last night.  Did he plan to steal the knife for a long time, or did he accidentally open Zhao Yu's drawer to get it?  I immediately dismissed the latter idea.  Impossible, I obviously locked Zhao Yu's drawer.  Although the key is also hung in the office, it is impossible for an innocent person to think of taking the key to open the drawer door and take the knife.

    At this time, Lin Yufan was still holding the Daoshe knife and waving it non-stop.  I watched from the sidelines in a cold sweat.  At this time, someone ran over and handed Zhao Yu an anesthesia gun.  Zhao Yu shouted to us: "Everyone give way!" I dragged Xin Xiaoran back a few steps.

    Zhao Yu fired a single shot, but Lin Yufan slipped away like a rabbit, and Zhao Yu missed him.  Immediately, Lin Yufan's blood-colored eyes surged with anger, and he raised his knife and rushed towards Zhao Yu.  I was taken aback by his actions.  This speed was several times faster than his usual speed, as if possessed by a martial arts master in an instant.  Seeing this, Zhao Yu shot and dodged to the side.  The Duoshe Dao was missed, but the blood-colored saber light drifted past, leaving a hole in the concrete floor.

    Everyone present was stunned.  This is simply against the sky, similar to the special effects shots in martial arts movies.  Many people didn't know the truth, and immediately froze.  Although Zhao Yu dodged left and right to avoid falling under Lin Yufan, he didn't take advantage of it.  I wiped my sweat from the side, thinking what to do, and threw the spell on the spot, it must have blinded everyone's titanium alloy dog ??eyes.  Even if I subdue the cheating Lin Yufan, how can I explain it to the director in the future?  Saying that I work part-time as a Taoist priest, then my criminal police career is almost ready to say goodbye.

    Just when I was in a dilemma, I saw Zhao Yu retreating to the door.  I suddenly understood what he meant, he wanted to lure Lin Yufan out, and then find a place where no one was around and beat him up.  So I followed up knowingly.  But when the two of them reached the door and continued to fight, Lin Yufan, who had never taken advantage of it, suddenly became even more annoyed and went berserk, and slashed at Zhao Yu's right shoulder with all his strength.  I was taken aback, that speed seemed to be quite fast in my Nether Eyes, and it was too fast to cover my ears.degree.  At this moment, I saw Xin Xiaoran beside me suddenly pull the trigger on Lin Yufan.  I was startled in my heart, thinking that it was not good, and immediately grabbed her arm and tugged.  After a gunshot, the shot fell through.

    "What did you do?! Shoot your own colleague?!" I yelled.

    Xin Xiaoran said anxiously: "That can't let the captain be hacked to death!! Besides, Lin Yufan is not like our colleagues!!"

    I looked at Zhao Yu and Lin Yufan again, but I couldn't help being even more surprised.  Because at the critical moment, an unexpected guest came between the two of them.  Lin Yufan slashed down with his knife, and was caught by this man's hands, holding him in the air.  But the knife light still hurt Zhao Yu's arm, a deep wound appeared on his right arm, and blood flowed out.

    I wiped off my cold sweat, and took a look at this hero who caught the sword with his bare hands, and it turned out to be Duan Qingshui who appeared out of nowhere.  Duan Qingshui was still wearing a black mink fur coat with his arms open, but underneath was a very thin dark red plaid pullover, black pants and black boots, with a disdainful expression, his eyes looked up at people from top to bottom, his beard was unshaven, and he was chewing.  Wearing chewing gum, it looks like filming and an international catwalk. Anyway, no matter how you look at it, it looks like you are here to pose.

    It's not a good job to catch a sword with an empty hand.  Not to mention that people are afraid, and when they see the sharp blade, they will cringe and hesitate.  In addition, when the knife falls, due to the inertia and the strength of the knife user itself, the falling speed is very fast, and it is impossible for idlers to catch it.  If you want me to pick it up, I dare not act rashly.  Looking at Boss Duan, what he received was called a stroll in the courtyard. Most likely, he had accumulated a wealth of experience in catching swords with bare hands during street fighting in his early years. In addition, he was invulnerable to swords and guns, and even scratched his body, so he had no fear.  But this surprised the onlookers and the police: the master is indeed among the people, and the underworld boss has a well-deserved reputation!  !

    After Boss Duan received the snatching of the house, Lin Yufan was even more annoyed, and kept trying to pull out the knife.  As a result, the knife remained motionless as if it had been welded to Boss Duan's palm.  Boss Duan frowned, spit a mouthful of chewing gum on Lin Yufan's head, then turned his hands around, took the Duoshe knife in his hand, and threw it to the ground.  Lin Yufan was immediately annoyed. He was about to rush up, but was knocked unconscious by a sharp hand knife from Boss Duan, and fell unconscious on the ground.

    I breathed a sigh of relief, stepped forward and asked, "Boss Duan, why are you here?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "I took Su Ling to meet a client. The main traffic road was too congested in the morning. I originally wanted to detour and pass by your door. When I found that it was even more congested, I came down to have a look."

    I looked back and saw that Su Ling had come out from the crowd and stepped forward to bandage Zhao Yu's wound.  At this time, I saw Chen Fayi and Xiao Liu also hurried over to help.  Someone carried Lin Yufan into the house, and the whole process was messy enough.

    Duan Qingshui and Su Ling were also invited into the office by us. After all, without Boss Duan's words, we would not be able to deal with Lin Yufan for a while.  Boss Duan arrived at Zhao Yu's office and asked, "What's going on today?"

    I put the Duoshe knife on the table and sighed: "It's because of it. But how did Lin Yufan get the knife?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "I didn't come much earlier than you, and I don't know. I heard that he came very early, and he rushed out of my office holding this knife."

    "It seems that the keys cannot be left in public places in the future, and they will be used casually." I frowned and said, "Zhao Yu, why are your drawer keys hanging in the office?"

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "My drawer is full of case materials and nothing else. For the convenience of everyone, I don't lock it very much. Although the drawer is locked, I hang the key behind the office door. But  That's not the point. I feel that even if he doesn't have the key, Lin Yufan will forcefully pry open the drawer and take the knife away."

    "Is this person intentional or bewitched?" I frowned and said, "I thought he was weird last night, and I checked information in the office in the middle of the night."

    Zhao Yu shook his head, and was about to say something when he suddenly stood up abruptly, "Not good, Yang Rui!"

    "What?" I was taken aback by the sudden increase in his voice.  Zhao Yu immediately ran out the door.  Duan Qingshui and I glanced at each other, then got up and followed.  When we arrived at the place where Yang Rui was temporarily detained, we saw that there was no one there, and the guards were sleeping in the duty room outside. I went forward and pushed him for a long time without waking him up.

    Su Ling stepped forward and looked at the eyelids of the staff on duty, and said to us: "It seems to be under some kind of anesthetic."

    "Damn it, there must be an insider in the police station!" I said angrily.

    "Who could it be, Lin Yufan?" Zhao Yu muttered to himself, "He went crazy for no reason today, so he was covering for Yang Rui so he could escape."

    "But why did he go crazy just because he took the Duoshe Knife?" I wondered, "Why is it okay for other people to hold it?"

    Zhao Yu said: "It's definitely not that simple. But one thing is for sure, there is indeed an insider in this game." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)It's not that simple.  But one thing is for sure, there is indeed an insider in this game.  "(Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 221 Inner Ghost (Part 2)

    ?

    Although I also feel that there is an insider in the Municipal Bureau, we are not sure who it is.  In fact, the most suspicious ones were Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran, because many things happened after they arrived.

    ? Looking back to the past, the candidate for the inner ghost was undoubtedly the day Yin Renxin was killed, except me and Zhao Yu, among the four people present.  Chen Fayi, his assistant Xiao Liu, and then Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran.  Although we all doubt Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran, the other two cannot be completely ruled out.  After Yin Renxin's death, Zhao Yu and I secretly investigated the information of Chen Fayi and Xiao Liu.  Chen Fayi has worked in the Municipal Bureau for more than ten years. He is diligent and kind. He basically lives a two-point and one-line life. When he was in the Municipal Bureau, he mostly just stayed in his office and didn't go out much.  Such a conscientious forensic doctor who has nothing to do with the world really doesn't look like an inner ghost playing with Infernal Affairs.  But the world is unpredictable, and many spies infiltrate into the enemy's camp silently, you are really hard to guard against.

    As for the little forensic doctor Liu, his name is Liu Xing.  I'll go, it has the same name as the protagonist of a bad street family sitcom.  I have only been working for a year, and it seems that I was introduced by a friend of the bureau chief. It stands to reason that there should be no problem.  This little Liu is shy, just like a girl, she usually walks shyly with her head down, and when she greets us, she smiles shyly and turns red, doesn't talk much to everyone, and doesn't look like a ghost.  No matter how you measure it, Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran are more suspicious.

    So I said to Zhao Yu: "I still think there is something wrong with either Lin Yufan or Xin Xiaoran. Furthermore, both of them have problems."

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "You can't completely lock them in. If a person is too sharp, or his background is too strange and suspicious, others will definitely focus on him. How can such a person be suitable as a spy or a ghost."

    I frowned and said, "Then what should we do? We don't have the energy to monitor Chen Fayi and Xiao Liu. Besides, I think that Xiao Liu is a college student who is still immature, and he hasn't fully transformed into a social person.  Ghost, do you have the guts?"

    Duan Qingshui said from the side: "This is not necessarily the case, anyone can be. I can help you find someone to watch the two people you mentioned. Let me say, your police station has been in a mess recently, so you should first find out about your own family.  Let¡¯s take care of the corpse case, and I don¡¯t expect you to find anything.¡±

    Duan Qingshui spoke sarcastically, then tugged Su Ling, signaling to go back together.  I snorted coldly, thinking that you are a great boss, if you are capable, go investigate the case yourself.  Sister Shenxian looked at me, put a small burlap bag into my hand, and said, "This thing contains refreshing Chinese medicinal ingredients. Keep it, maybe it will be useful to you."

    I took it gratefully, and knowing that Sister Shenxian was afraid that Zhao Yu and I would also be recruited and be drugged, so I gave this medicine package to us as a precaution.  I sent the two of them out, and when they reached the door, Duan Qingshui stopped suddenly, turned to me and said, "By the way, I helped Brother Zhong to tell me a strange thing in the past few days. A group of thieves came to Tianjin  , and often steal things in the night market in Heping District. I don¡¯t bother to care about petty theft, but these people seem to have stolen a hospital recently, and they stole corpses. I find it strange that I¡¯ve been paying attention to these thieves these days  The place where they settled down is scattered and lived in Dasi Town, and they are not together."

    I was stunned for a while, then suddenly said: "Dasi Town is close to Shigou Village, you mean, they are also related to the corpse robbery case?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "This is what you need to investigate. I'm just providing a clue." After saying that, he got out of the city bureau, got into his car, and drove away with Su Ling.

    I thought to myself, according to the current clues, Shiquan Village is still the key to the whole case.  It seems that more attention should be paid to the movements of Shigou Village.

    Not long after returning to the office, Doctor Chen came to tell us that Lin Yufan had woken up and seemed to be fine, but he felt weak. He suggested that we send him to the hospital for a comprehensive examination.  So Zhao Yu and I went to see Lin Yufan and asked him how he got the Duoshe Knife and how he used it to kill people.  In the end, Lin Yufan said blankly that he didn't remember at all that he had hacked someone with a knife, but he only remembered that he opened the door and entered Zhao Yu's office, but he forgot all about it afterwards.

    I asked strangely: "I said, why do you keep staring at Zhao Yu's office? Last time I came here, I saw you sneaking around outside the door. Why did you come in this time?"

    Lin Yufan said: "I have suffered from insomnia recently, so I came early in the morning. I opened the door of the office, and I habitually went to the water dispenser to get water, and then I just stood by the side to drink water and read the newspapers on the newspaper shelf in the corridor.  The water dispenser was facing Team Zhao's office diagonally, and I inadvertently noticed a strong red light in Team Zhao's office. I thought it was on fire, so I quickly took the key to open the door and went in to see that there was nothing wrong. I wanted to exit, but  But then dizzy, just?Identify it.  Let's go first.  "

    So, Zhao Yu dragged me away.  When we returned to his office, Zhao Yu turned on the computer, adjusted it, and presented the scene in Chen's forensic office of the criminal investigation technology department.  At this moment, I saw Chen Fayi enter the door.  As soon as Forensic Chen entered the door, Xiao Liu said, "Master, Captain Zhao came here just now, and I want you to help identify whether there is any drug residue on this water glass."

    Chen Fayi took a look at the glass, put on his gloves, picked it up and looked at it, and asked, "Whose water glass is this?"

    Xiao Liu said, "It's Lin Yufan's."

    Forensic Chen thought for a while, and suddenly said: "Oh, that young man who suddenly seemed to go crazy. It's really strange, alas, how did he harm someone and come to our police station. Xiao Liu, come in and hang out with me.  handle."

    Xiao Liu then nodded and said: "Okay." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 222 Inner Ghost (Part 2)

    ?

    Zhao Yu and I took a closer look and saw the two of them entered the laboratory next to the office.  The expressions of the two under the camera are as usual, without any change, and they are calmly preparing equipment.  I almost suspected that Zhao Yu and I were overwhelmed.

    At this time, Chen Forensic was wearing rubber gloves, put the water cup lightly on the laboratory bench, and then fetched the reagent tube and other things.  Xiao Liu has been helping by the side, and there is nothing suspicious about it.  When Forensic Doctor Chen was taking samples for experiments, suddenly, a loud bell sounded.  Chen Fayi frowned, and asked Xiao Liu, "This is my cell phone? How did I remember it was in the outside office?"

    Xiao Liu said in amazement: "Well, it seems that the voice is coming from your coat."

    "I'm so old and confused." Forensic Chen frowned and said: "Forget it, ignore it for now, let's continue."

    But the phone rings one after another.  Chen Fayi put down his things helplessly, and said to Xiao Liu, "This test is quite simple, come on, I'll answer the phone first."

    Xiao Liu immediately took it and said, "Okay, you are busy first."

    At this time, Chen Fayi answered the phone and said to the phone: "I'm at work, what do you want?"

    I don't know what was said on the other end of the phone, but forensic doctor Chen continued: "Who is spreading rumors? What danger can I have when I go to work? This is at the police station! If it is not safe here, then where else is safe? Those strangers  Don't believe the text message, it's probably a liar. Okay, I have to be busy, hang up first. "

    The other end of the phone seemed to chatter for a while, and did not hang up until Chen Fayi reassured that he was fine.

    At this time, Xiao Liu was already conducting experiments.  But he was experimenting with us sideways, so we couldn't fully see his movements.  I thought to myself: Could it be that he sensed that we would monitor him?  This should not be the case.  At this time, Xiao Liu was busy and asked: "Chen Fayi, who is calling?"

    Chen Forensic Doctor shook his head and said: "My wife. She said that an unfamiliar number sent her a message saying that I was kidnapped. You said how is this possible, it must be a liar."

    Xiao Liu said with a smile: "That's true, how is it possible. I remember Chen Fayi is a judo master, plus he is a policeman, how dare ordinary people kidnap you."

    Forensic Doctor Chen smiled and said, "That was all so many years ago, now it's an old bone."

    Having said that, the two of them also calmed down and started working.  Forensic Chen was on the sidelines to guide, and Xiao Liu was operating. Everything was as usual. Zhao Yu and I couldn't see any small movements between the two of us.

    "I said, we should suspect the wrong person, right?" I said, "These two people have no small tricks. If there is an inner ghost among them, then, according to our suspicion, someone must have given Lin Yufan some medicine, so he  There must be a clue in the water glass. One of them is the person who drugged. Seeing this water glass should quickly understand. But they didn't do anything."

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "Just now, Forensic Doctor Chen answered a call, saying that it was an unfamiliar number that sent a text message to his wife, saying that he had been kidnapped. Tell me, how could it be such a coincidence that someone called at this very moment?"

    I thought for a while and said: "You suspect that in the office just now, Xiao Liu sent a message to Chen Fayi's wife on his mobile phone, saying that Chen Fayi had an accident, and then she called immediately, so the inspection work would be easy.  Did Xiao Liu do it?"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said, "Maybe that's the case. At noon, let's go and see if Xiao Liu has another mobile phone."

    I said, "But what if he has that cell phone with him?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Then ask forensic doctor Chen to call that unfamiliar number. It doesn't matter if the phone is turned off, you can still find the phone's location through satellite positioning. Of course, Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran should pay more attention. Xin Xiaoran is fine today  .¡±

    We both decided to pay attention, so we prepared to wait patiently until noon, and sneaked into Xiao Liu's office to have a look.  When it was almost noon, a colleague shouted outside the door: "Captain Zhao, someone is looking for you, the door!"

    ?I saw Zhao Yu leaving the office door and heading towards the gate of the Municipal Bureau. I was also curious about who was looking for Zhao Yu, so I followed.  From a distance, he saw a girl standing at the gate, smiling like a flower at Zhao Yu.  Not surprisingly, it turned out to be the nympho girl Tang Xin.  I rolled my eyes, thinking that Zhao Yu's mood at this time must be similar to going to a grave.

    "Little brother~!" Tang Xin rushed over immediately.  Zhao Yu resolutely dodged to the side, Tang Xin jumped into the air, but not discouraged, turned around and rushed towards Zhao Yu again.  Zhao Yu shouted helplessly: "Okay! Why are you looking for me?!"

    Tang Xin clung to Zhao Yu's body with a shameless face, and said coquettishly, "Little brother, why are you so fierce? I'm here to tell you a clue about the case."

    I haHe smiled and said, "Let's talk about people, your feather brother is going to have goosebumps all over the place."

    Tang Xin ignored me and continued: "Our boss asked me to pay attention to the movement in Shigou Village. I went to investigate with a few brothers and found that the group of thieves who stole the corpse were doing business with a person in Shigou Village. Although I don't know  Who was the one who bought the corpse, but I caught one of the thieves. He confessed that this person would buy corpses from them every half a month, and he would give them a lot of money. He just sold a corpse a few days ago.  Guess there will be another deal next week. I asked him to let me know when the next deal is. How about we follow them next time to see?"

    Zhao Yu asked: "Have you found out everything?"

    Tang Xin raised a hand, pouted and said cutely: "It's absolutely clear, don't worry!"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said, "Okay, I trust you for the time being. Tell me the time and place of the next transaction in advance."

    Tang Xin laughed and said, "Okay, you can go with me, muma~!"

    When I saw this, I felt unable to look directly, and said with a smile: "I, an outsider, have goosebumps for several layers."

    Tang Xin snorted coldly, pouted at me, and still held on to Zhao Yu.  When I saw that it was time for lunch, I asked, "I said nympho girl, why don't you stay for lunch?"

    Tang Xin nodded immediately and said, "Okay, I'll go with you!"

    Zhao Yu gouged me out with his eyes.  I just pretended not to see it, and felt a burst of gloating in my heart.  So Zhao Yu was dragged out of the gate of the Municipal Bureau by Tang Xin.  I followed, and the three of us walked to a nearby restaurant.  It's almost the end of the new year now, the weather is very cold, and there are not many pedestrians on the road.  I tugged at my collar and covered half of my cheek, shivering involuntarily.

    Tang Xin pulled Zhao Yu to walk ahead, and I was two steps behind them.  When I turned the corner, I suddenly felt someone sneaking behind me.  My heart moved, I turned my face slightly to see the shadow on the ground, and I couldn't help being surprised.  The shadow was stooped, not tall, with disheveled hair, which was blown by the wind and entangled together.  I suddenly thought of the crazy mother-in-law I hadn't found for a long time, and I couldn't help turning around to look.

    After turning around, I saw the familiar crazy mother-in-law, and I didn't know how to react for a while.  The crazy mother-in-law was still the same as before, with ragged clothes and disheveled hair, a strange smile on her face, a faint red light in her eyes, and a sack in her hand, which was full of unknown things.  It is estimated that it is the carton of the bottle that was picked up.

    "Crazy mother-in-law?" I said in surprise, "Why are you here?"

    The crazy mother-in-law laughed and said nothing.  I was a little hairy when she stared at me.  Although I know that she has saved me time and time again, I am not sure why she saved me, whether she is really crazy or something else.

    Zhao Yu and Tang Xin also turned around and followed.  Tang Xin covered her nose and stepped back, "Oh, this old woman really stinks!"

    I glared at her, and then asked the crazy mother-in-law: "Grandma, do you need anything from me? Do you need any help? Where do you live now? I have looked for you, but I can't find you."

    The crazy granny still didn't speak, but turned around and rummaged through the broken sack for a long time.  Zhao Yu and I looked at each other, not knowing what her purpose was, so we had to wait quietly.  Not long after, the crazy mother-in-law took out a tightly wrapped dirty oil paper bag from the sack, and brought it to me with a smile: "It's delicious, I saw someone eat it."

    My heart suddenly warmed up, thinking that the crazy mother-in-law was thinking of me after all, she still remembered to bring me food.  I looked at the oilcloth bag, it was dirty, and she was holding it with her black fingers, and she didn't have the desire to open it and eat it. Who knows if the stuff wrapped in it was left over from someone else's food and thrown into the trash can?  thing?  Looking at the length, it looks like KFC's old Beijing chicken roll.  There are advertisements for this thing everywhere, so it is not unusual for the crazy mother-in-law to see and remember it.  Thinking of the scene where she was blocked by the clerk at the door of KFC before, I speculated that this thing was definitely not bought, and it was probably picked up from a trash can.

    So I grinned and said with a smile: "This, crazy mother-in-law, you can keep it for eating, I don't like this thing."

    As he spoke, he wanted to give it to her.  Then I thought about it, and I took out another three hundred yuan and stuffed it into her hand: "It's cold, buy more hot food."

    The crazy mother-in-law looked at the money, smiled and took it, but still refused to take back the oilcloth bag handed to me, but kept urging: "It's delicious, others eat it. Birds eat it too."

    At this time, a few sparrows flew over our heads, landed on the branches chirping, and flew away again.  The crazy granny pointed to the flying shadows of the flock of sparrows, and shouted: "Birds like to eat them too, black ones, black ones like to eat them."

    I looked at her puzzled.  Zhao Yu wanted to retaliate against my gloating and fueling the flames just now, so he urged: "Grandma told you to eat, so you can eat it. Come on, now open it and have a bite for the crazy mother-in-law to see."

    I cursed in my heart.  The crazy mother-in-law refused to leave, pulled my arm and nodded violently, seeming to agree with Zhao Yu's point of view.  I had no choice but to grin and endure the stench to open the paper bags layer by layer.  When the last layer was opened, a thin and severed arm appeared in front of him!

    "Ah!" With a trembling hand, I threw the severed limb on the ground, and my heart turned pale with shock: How could it be the arm of a dead person?  !  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)"

    I cursed in my heart.  The crazy mother-in-law refused to leave, pulled my arm and nodded violently, seeming to agree with Zhao Yu's point of view.  I had no choice but to grin and endure the stench to open the paper bags layer by layer.  When the last layer was opened, a thin and severed arm appeared in front of him!

    "Ah!" With a trembling hand, I threw the severed limb on the ground, and my heart turned pale with shock: How could it be the arm of a dead person?  !  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 223 Doubtful Clouds (Part 1)

    ?

    I was taken aback by the severed arm, and Tang Xin and Zhao Yu were also quite surprised.  Tang Xin let out an "ah", and immediately went forward to arrest the crazy mother-in-law, and shouted, "Where did you come from?!"

    The crazy mother-in-law was still just laughing, with a stupid look on her face, as if she didn't understand what happened at all.  Zhao Yu and I looked at each other, then stepped forward to stop Tang Xin, and said, "Take it easy, she is an old crazy mother-in-law, she doesn't know anything."

    Only then did Tang Xin let go, and asked suspiciously: "I don't know anything, but I wrapped this severed limb tightly for you. I think she is very good at wrapping it!"

    I looked at the crazy mother-in-law with a smirk on her face, and asked where I found it for a long time. She didn't know at all, but she just repeated that when people ate it, the birds also ate it.  I thought about it for a long time, wondering if she went to Dasi Town?  I went, that place is far from here, this is the rhythm of traveling around Tianjinwei.

    Seeing that she couldn't explain why, we didn't continue to ask, so we let the crazy mother-in-law go.  Immediately, Zhao Yu and I were in no mood to eat, so we took the severed limb home and wanted to send it to the criminal investigation technology department for examination.  But when I think of the two people in the technical department, I hesitate a bit.  There were originally four technicians on the job, and one of them was said to have died in an accident last year.  It was an explosion. It seems that the explosives installed by the murderer were not found and dismantled. The forensic doctor went to the autopsy and found that he was killed by the explosion.  The other is a female forensic doctor, who was also transferred because of marriage and childbirth.  Now there are only two left, and the newcomers haven't been transferred yet.  But these two people are the objects of our suspicion at this stage, and we don't feel at ease sending them to anyone for inspection.

    However, it was time for dinner at this time. When we went to the criminal investigation technology department, Forensic Chen and Xiao Liu were not there.  Zhao Yu winked at me, and then he went to the house to look through Xiao Liu's things.  After searching for a while, I came back and said to me, "No, I didn't find it."

    "Could it be that he carried it with him?" I said.

    Tang Xin looked outside the door at this time, and greeted us: "Hey, is that man behind an uncle the Xiao Liu you mentioned?"

    I looked into the corridor with my head, wipe, Chen Fayi and Xiao Liu came back with lunch boxes.  It seems that both of them brought food, and went to the cafeteria to heat up the meal just now.  I thought to myself that it's a good thing we came early, otherwise we would have run into each other.

    Zhao Yu said, "That's him."

    At this time, Chen Fayi and Xiao Liu had already entered the door one after the other.  Doctor Chen looked at us in surprise, and asked, "What's the matter, do you have anything to test when you come to me so early? The report in the morning hasn't come out yet, so I'll send it to you in the afternoon."

    Zhao Yu smiled, and was about to speak when Tang Xin suddenly threw herself on Xiao Liu.  Xiao Liu is holding lunch boxes in both hands, one box is rice and vegetables, and the other box is a bowl of soup.  As a result, Tang Xin threw herself suddenly, and the soup spilled all over Xiao Liu's body.

    Xiao Liu said "Ah", and when he saw the beauty in his arms, he blushed immediately.  Tang Xin immediately acted cute and pretended to be wronged: "Oh, I'm sorry, I accidentally bumped into you. Let me wipe it for you! Song Yan, why did you push me just now!!"

    I was extremely speechless, seeing her take out a tissue and began to wipe the vegetable soup spilled on Xiao Liu's clothes.  I gradually understood Tang Xin's plan: I wanted to check if Xiao Liu had a mobile phone.

    Xiao Liu hurriedly stopped her with a blushing face: "Eh, it doesn't matter, I can do it myself."

    Tang Xin smiled and apologized for a long while before giving up.  Zhao Yu put the oilcloth bag on Chen Fayi's desk and sighed, "I'm so sorry Chen Fayi, I have to trouble you again this time. Just now, Song Yan and I wanted to go out for dinner, but we saw a group of  Surrounded by people, I went up and asked, and said that some garbage pickers found severed limbs in the garbage bin and were about to call the police, so I took them back.¡±

    Chen Forensic Doctor frowned: "The body was thrown at our gate? What's wrong with this world? Why are there always cases recently, alas."

    I smiled and said, "It seems that I have to trouble you again."

    Chen Fayi nodded and said, "Okay, I'll deal with it after dinner."

    As he spoke, he still ate calmly.  I felt sick for a while, thinking that this is really not an ordinary human being, who can still eat in the face of a stump.  Forensics are superhuman.

    After coming out of the medical examiner's office, Tang Xin handed Zhao Yu the mobile phone she had stolen, and said, "He only has this mobile phone with him, take a look."

    Zhao Yu took it, took out his mobile phone, called up the phone book, and called Xiao Liu's number.  Not long after, Xiao Liu's phone vibrated in his hand.

    "It's not this, it's what he usually uses." Zhao Yu hung up the phone and said.

    Tang Xin said: "He really didn't hide any other mobile phone on his body. I started out as a pickpocket. As long as I come to the eighteenth touch, I can pick up anything valuable on this person. ?I don't know if Chen Forensic has any problems.  Zhao Yu's expression was normal, and he was still dealing with the matter at hand. Seeing that Tang Xin was reluctant to leave, he said, "Don't you need to go back and follow Duan Qingshui?"

    Tang Xin posted it with a smile: "Little brother, the boss asked me to follow you until the case is over."

    Zhao Yu frowned: "You can't help much either."

    Tang Xin curled her lips: "Who said that, I stole the phone today."

    Zhao Yu said sternly: "You can't do this in the future. Let's put Xiao Liu's mobile phone at the door of the office. I don't know if he found it or not."

    Tang Xin smiled and said, "If your police station can lose your mobile phone, it would be a joke. Don't worry, no one will want a broken thing."

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "Okay, you can go back first, it will also hinder our work here."

    Tang Xin continued to pouted cutely: "It's okay, I'll just play with my phone next to me, okay?"

    Zhao Yu shouted: "No way! Go back!"

    I felt very happy watching from the side, so I added more embellishments: "Nympho girl, people don't want to see you, let's go, have you seen the girl outside? I like Zhao Yu too. He wants you to go, and with that girl  There is space to get along."

    When Tang Xin heard this, she immediately became unhappy, and pestered Zhao Yu not to let go.  In desperation, Zhao Yu said, "All right, I'm afraid of you. Then you can stay and play in my office, and you can't just walk around!"

    Tang Xin immediately said happily: "Okay~!" As she spoke, she pulled Zhao Yu to stand on tiptoe and kissed her lips.  I was stunned.

    Zhao Yu was stunned for a long while, and suddenly his face turned red with embarrassment. He frowned and pushed Tang Xin aside, but didn't say anything.  I thought to myself that the atmosphere was a bit subtle, I was like a light bulb.  I was looking for a chance to sneak out when I heard a knock on the door.

    I immediately asked: "Which one?"

    "Is Team Zhao there? I'm Xiao Liu from the Forensic Medicine Department." Someone answered from outside the door.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 224 Suspicion (Part 2)

    ?

    Xiao Liu?  Zhao Yu and I exchanged winks, thinking that the appraisal result came out!

    So Zhao Yu stepped forward and opened the door, and I saw Xiao Liu standing at the door with a document in his hand, looking normal.  "Come in," Zhao Yu said with a smile.

    Xiao Liu nodded, walked in the door and saw that Tang Xin and I were there, he was a little surprised, but he didn't say anything, he just handed the report to Zhao Yu: "Captain Zhao, the appraisal result you want, there is nothing wrong with the water cup  , is non-toxic.¡±

    This result was within our expectations.  Zhao Yu pondered: "Xiao Liu, when you examine the evidence, such as this water cup, will you be careful not to let the gloves directly touch the inside of the water cup, because there may be evidence of some poison left inside?"

    Xiao Liu nodded and said: "Sure, it needs to be very careful. The test is also done with test paper, it is impossible to wipe it with your hands, even if you wear gloves, it is not easy to touch it directly. Why did Team Zhao suddenly ask  this?"

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "Just ask. By the way, do you know the phone number of Fayi Chen's home?"

    Xiao Liu thought for a while and said, "I seem to have made a mistake. Last time, Chen Forensic Doctor's child was sick. He didn't come to work in time, so he called me from his home phone and told me that he couldn't come. He asked me to ask for leave.  "

    Zhao Yu said: "That's great, help me find this phone number."

    Although Xiao Liu didn't know why, he still took out his mobile phone and rummaged through it, and then reported a phone number to Zhao Yu.  Zhao Yu wrote it down and said with a smile: "Thank you, but don't tell Chen Fayi about this."

    Xiao Liu was a little dazed, but without asking any further questions, he said, "I know, it must be related to the case, and I will keep it a secret."

    Zhao Yu nodded and said, "Thank you."

    After sending Xiao Liu away, I said: "I really didn't see it. This shy Xiao Liu is quite knowledgeable and interesting. He didn't ask us. I just don't know if he will tell Chen Fayi."

    Zhao Yu pondered for a while, then said: "I don't think so. Although Xiao Liu has an introverted personality, he should be quite smart, as can be seen from the fact that he doesn't ask too many questions. Now that we have Chen Fayi's home phone number, let's make a try immediately.  Try it." I asked him why he called Chen Fayi's home?  Zhao Yu ignored me and directly dialed the phone number.

    Before, I accidentally heard from a colleague that Chen Fayi had a son who was only ten years old, but he was suffering from some rare disease and had to rest.  For this reason, Chen Fayi's wife resigned to take care of the children at home, so if she calls now, there should be someone at home.

    Sure enough, not long after Zhao Yu called, I heard a middle-aged woman's voice coming from the phone: "Hello?"

    "Hello, I am a colleague of Chen Forensic Medicine. Are you his wife?" Zhao Yu said.

    The other end of the phone replied: "Yes, what's the matter?"

    "It's like this," Zhao Yu said: "A few days ago, Forensic Doctor Chen said that you had received several threatening and extortion text messages, so we have time to check. Now, can you provide the number that sent the text messages?"

    The other end of the phone said in surprise: "What text message? I haven't received it. Did I make a mistake?"

    "No?" Zhao Yu asked: "A few days ago, forensic doctor Chen clearly said that his family members received text messages and phone calls about kidnapping and extortion."

    "There is no such thing, did you remember wrongly?" Chen Fayi's wife denied.

    Zhao Yu said: "Oh, I'm sorry, then I'll ask him again, thank you."

    After hanging up the phone, Zhao Yu said: "Sure enough, Chen Forensic Doctor's so-called home phone does not exist at all. He deliberately acted like this, but he secretly manipulated the poisonous substance to detoxify it in some way. Maybe  Some kind of drug neutralization reaction was carried out, so Xiao Liu couldn't identify anything. Even if we doubt the result, if we take a step back, we doubt it on the appraiser's head, then he can disregard the relationship, because this  It was operated by Xiao Liu in the laboratory."

    "Damn, this guy hides very deeply! But why is he an insider? Forensic Chen has been working here for ten years, and he has always had a good reputation before!" I said in surprise.

    "People always have a reason to betray, what is that?" Tang Xin sneered and said, "My little brother is still very powerful, so what shall we do next?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Now let's go see Chen Fayi."

    Having said that, we were just about to go out when suddenly the fluorescent lights in the office went out.  The three of us paused, and couldn't help but look up at the lamp.  The light in many offices in the Municipal Bureau is not very good, and we usually work with lights on in broad daylight.  I opened the door and saw that the lights in the corridor outside the door were all off, and then I heard someone yelling, "What's going on, the power went out?"

    "It's tripped, I'll go and have a look!" Said, someone ran towards the main gate of the power supply room.

    Zhao Yu suddenly shuddered and said to us: "No, Medical Doctor Chen!"

    My heart tightened, thinking that something could happen, right?  So he quickly followed Zhao Yu and ran out the door.  When we got to the medical examiner's office, we saw Xiao Liu sitting at his desk, and medical examiner Chen disappeared.  Zhao Yu rushed up and asked Xiao Liu, "Where is Forensic Doctor Chen?"

    Xiao Liu said in amazement: "It seems that I went to the bathroom just now, what happened?"

    Zhao Yu ignored him, left Xiao Liu and rushed to the bathroom at the corner.  Tang Xin and I also followed.  The bathroom door was ajar, Zhao Yu pushed it open and entered.  Tang Xin and I followed in afterward.  I saw a man lying there under the sink, his legs and feet twitching.  Zhao Yu and I rushed forward, and saw that it was Chen Fayi who fell on the ground. At this time, his face was blue, his eyes were wide open in horror, and he died within a few seconds.

    "Damn, how did he die?!" Tang Xin said angrily, "Well, isn't he the ghost? Isn't it? The other ghost is that little Liu?"

    "Impossible." After confirming that Forensic Doctor Chen was dead, Zhao Yu said, "The murderer must have just left. Let's go and track him down. It must be someone from the bureau. Xiao Liu has been in the office since just now, so there is no way he could kill him in time."

    Having said that, the three of us chased out again, only to see Lin Yufan standing in the corridor in a daze.

    "Why are you here?!" I shouted.

    Lin Yufan was taken aback by me, and said, "Why can't I be here? The power went out just as I came out of the bathroom, and I tripped over something on the way, so I stopped to take a look."  A needle was handed to us: "Why are there needles in the corridor?"

    Zhao Yu took a look, frowned and said, "Could it be that Chen Fayi was injected with toxin and died?"

    "What, forensic doctor Chen is dead?" Lin Yufan asked in surprise.

    "Dead in the bathroom." Zhao Yu said coldly, "Go and inform Xiao Liu and the others. Song Yan and Tang Xin, follow me."

    Lin Yufan just woke up like a dream, and hurried towards the office.  Zhao Yu pulled us aside and said, "Now I have a guess. Forensic Chen is the ghost we suspect, but there is more than one ghost."

    "You mean Lin Yufan from just now?" I said in surprise, "He killed Chen Fayi, but he didn't have much time to escape, so he pretended to be innocent and stood there waiting for us to rule out his suspicions?"

    Zhao Yu looked at the needle in his hand and pondered: "This is one possibility. The other is that the murderer just slipped away, and since the murderer is a member of the bureau, no matter where he appears in the bureau  Some people suspect it. The most important thing is that the power outage just now was probably caused by the murderer pulling down the switch, and the power distribution room is on this floor not far from the bathroom."

    "No, how could the murderer know in advance that Forensic Chen will go to the bathroom?" I asked, "It's unlikely."

    Zhao Yu said: "Let's go back to the scene and look for the phone."

    With that said, the three of us returned to the scene of the crime in the bathroom.  At this time, several colleagues were already present.  Xiao Liu was squatting beside Chen Forensic Doctor's body, crying nonstop.  Zhao Yu asked several people who handled the corpse: "Have you seen Chen Forensic Doctor's cell phone?"

    Everyone shook their heads and said: "No, there are no mobile phones at the scene."

    "It seems that the murderer took Chen Fayi's mobile phone away." I whispered, then took out my mobile phone and called Chen Fayi's number.  As expected, there was an unreachable notification tone on the phone.

    "There's no need to call." Zhao Yu sighed: "The murderer acted quickly and quickly, and he must have disposed of the phone by now." As he spoke, he looked towards the crowd: "Where's Xin Xiaoran?"

    I looked back, and sure enough, I didn't see Xin Xiaoran, so I couldn't help feeling suspicious.  If the inner ghost excludes Chen Fayi, of course Chen Fayi may be the inner ghost, but if he died, it means that someone else is also an inner ghost. This person must have sensed that we suspected Chen Fayi, so he decisively killed him.  Then, excluding Xiao Liu, the inner ghost could only be Lin Yufan or Xin Xiaoran.

    "I'll go and have a look!" As I said that, I hurried out the door, and when I got to the office, Xin Xiaoran was lying motionless on the desk.  I walked over and pushed her: "Hello, Xin Xiaoran?!"

    After a while, Xin Xiaoran raised his head.  I was startled when I saw the look on her face.  Xin Xiaoran's face was pale and sweaty, almost like being poisoned.

    "What's wrong with you?" I asked.

    "It's nothing, my stomach hurts a lot during my menstrual period. I just fell asleep unknowingly. Where did everyone go?" Xin Xiaoran straightened up and looked around.

    "Something happened. Forensic Doctor Chen died. He died in the bathroom." I said coldly, observing her expression carefully.  Xin Xiaoran seemed taken aback: "What?! No way?!"

    I frowned, and couldn't help asking: "Xin Xiaoran, I want to know why there is zombie poison in your body?"

    Xin Xiaoran was startled for a moment, then smiled: "Brother Yan, are you joking? What kind of zombie poison, does that thing exist in the world?"

    I said: "It's okay, but you have to take care of your health. Last time when my sister who knows medical skills checked you, she said that you have been poisoned by a strange poison, which may be life-threatening." I sighed: "I first  Went to see the crime scene of Chen Forensic Doctor."

    Having said that, I turned around and walked away. Out of the corner of my eye, I slanted behind me, and saw Xin Xiaoran staring at my back with a gloomy expression.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)What?  !  No way?  !  "

    I frowned, and couldn't help asking: "Xin Xiaoran, I want to know why there is zombie poison in your body?"

    Xin Xiaoran was startled for a moment, then smiled: "Brother Yan, are you joking? What kind of zombie poison, does that thing exist in the world?"

    I said: "It's okay, but you have to take care of your health. Last time when my sister who knows medical skills checked you, she said that you have been poisoned by a strange poison, which may be life-threatening." I sighed: "I first  Went to see the crime scene of Chen Forensic Doctor."

    Having said that, I turned around and walked away. Out of the corner of my eye, I slanted behind me, and saw Xin Xiaoran staring at my back with a gloomy expression.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 225

    ?

    The news of Chen Forensic Doctor's death quickly spread throughout the Municipal Bureau.  The director of the bureau naturally knew about it, and when he heard that forensic doctor Chen died in the city bureau, he couldn't help being furious. He held a meeting with several leaders in his office and called Zhao Yu in.

    It is estimated that Zhao Yu and others were often scolded, because when they came out, their faces were not good-looking.  Zhao Yu didn't say much, and took me and a few colleagues to check the background of Chen's forensic doctor, and checked the situation of his family by the way.  After this investigation, it turned out that Chen Fayi's son actually suffered from a rare blood disease, which required a major blood exchange every year.  But what was even worse was that this disease weakened the child's physique, and he had minor illnesses every now and then, and often went to and from the hospital.  Chen Forensic and his wife spent a lot of money for this.  We saw that sooner or later his family would know about Chen Fayi's affairs, so we mentioned a few words to his wife tactfully.  Unlike what we imagined, Chen Fayi's wife did not cry on the spot. Although she couldn't hide her sadness, she sighed knowingly, wiped her tears, and said, "Actually, I also thought that there might be such a day, but I didn't  I can't believe this day has come so quickly."

    After hearing this sentence, I felt that Chen Fayi's wife had something to say, so I asked: "I knew that there would be such a day, what does this mean? It seems that you knew that Chen Fayi would have an accident?"

    Mrs. Chen said: "Since the matter has come to this point, I will give you something. This is also a clue that my husband has worked hard to find. It may be helpful to solve the case if I give it to you. He explained before his death,  Once you're dead, hand over what you left behind to the police."

    Zhao Yu asked: "What is it?"

    Mrs. Chen went back to the bedroom, took out a wooden box, and said to us: "This is it. I don't know what's in it. He said it's very important, so I must keep it safe."

    I saw that it was a simple wooden box with a small iron lock hanging on it.  I saw that the lock was not difficult to open, so I asked Mrs. Chen, and she said that she couldn't find the key, so I had to ask her to find a wire and open the lock repeatedly.

    After opening it, the first thing I saw was a dried flower lying in the wooden box.  The dried flowers were black and still exuded a light fragrance.

    Zhao Yu and I looked at each other, thinking that we are too familiar with this flower.  Isn't this the black love flower that has been bothering us?  Why are these flowers everywhere?

    Zhao Yu put on his gloves, took out the flower and put it aside, and then saw a photo and an envelope under the dried flower.  The photo was reversed, and I turned it over to see that the photo was a profile of a person.  This man was sitting by a river fishing, with a relaxed expression, as if he was joking with someone.  Wearing sunglasses, covering the eyes, only showing the tall nose bridge and slightly smiling lips.  From this side face, I can't tell what this person looks like, I just think he should be young, in his early forties at most.  This person is holding a fishing rod in one hand, and is gently raising the other hand, as if he is explaining something to someone.  I took a closer look at the hand, and saw a deep scar on the back of the man's hand.  On the middle finger of that hand, there was a gold ring inlaid with black gemstones.

    "Who is this?" I flipped through it puzzled.  At this time, Zhao Yu snatched the photo, and after seeing the person in the photo, his expression suddenly changed, and he threw the photo aside.

    "Zhao Yu, what's wrong with you?" I asked in surprise.

    Zhao Yu closed his eyes, then slowly calmed down, and said, "It's nothing, let's see what else is in the box."

    I looked at him suspiciously a few more times before turning my gaze to the other things in the box.  I saw an envelope under the photo. After opening it, I pulled out a report.  It turned out to be a research report on hallucinogens and antidotes.  It's full of technical terms and scientific names, I can't understand it, but I know it's a detailed explanation of the research process of antidotes and hallucinogens.

    After asking Chen Fayi¡¯s wife, I found out that Chen Fayi studied a double bachelor¡¯s degree when he was in college, and his other major was medicine. He was especially interested in studying psychedelic drugs and antidotes.  Dabbled.

    That can also explain why he was able to poison and detoxify in the water cup.  There was also a letter in the envelope, which seemed to be handwritten by Chen Forensic, and it was very long.  I browsed through it, and the general meaning is that Chen Fayi's wife gave birth to a child when she was thirty-six or seventeen years old. His wife was not in good health, and the child she gave birth to was not in good health.  About four or five years ago, Chen Fayi's child was diagnosed with a blood disease. He needed to have a major blood exchange every year, and needed various medicines and tonics to maintain his body all year round.

    However, Chen Fayi's family is not well-off, and he can't afford such expensive medical expenses for a long time.  By the beginning of this year, the family had no savings.  Like many families without money, this incident really made the two of them worry for a while, seeing that the child's illness could not be delayed any longer.At that time, someone suddenly contacted me, saying that he would be provided with enough money, but asked him to provide some information to the other party on a regular basis.

    After thinking for a while, Chen Fayi agreed to the other party's proposal in desperation.  It was later discovered that the other party asked him to provide some internal information of the police station.  For example, Zhao Yu and I were investigating a case, and we followed the other party's instructions to destroy some evidence.

    Yin Renxin, who was killed last time, was instructed by the other party, because Yin Renxin's sorcery was passed down from the mysterious organization of this mysterious person. The other party did not want his information and whereabouts to be leaked, so he let himself kill him.  He also had to do it.  For the safety of my family, I killed people while we were in a mess.  Chen Fayi is also a person with kung fu background, and because of his occupation, he has a deep understanding of the human body structure, and it is very possible to take people's lives in one go.  As for the subsequent Lin Yufan incident, it was also planned by Forensic Chen.  This letter was left by him before he planned the event, but he also explained what happened.

    Because the mysterious collaborator told him before that the Duoshe Dao obtained by Zhao Yu could glow red with blood, so he dripped a little blood on the sword in advance.  Afterwards, Lin Yufan was given LSD.  When he took the knife out of curiosity, Lin Yufan suddenly slashed at the crowd under the double temptation of the ecstasy and the knife.  Then he went to let Yang Rui go.

    These were all planned and ordered by the mysterious person, and Forensic Chen did not understand what these things were for.  But the mysterious man asked him to help research a drug, so he was able to see the mysterious man from a distance, and he took the opportunity to take the photo.  But the mysterious man did not speak to him, but conveyed it through another person.  This person's surname is Lin, I don't know what his name is, but he is also a thin man in his forties.

    He has backed up the drug report, which is the report in the envelope.

    These contents are roughly written in the letter.  After I read it, I put down the letter and said, "This matter is indeed related to the Love Flower Organization. But what are they trying to do with such a complicated situation?"

    Zhao Yu let out a long breath and said to me: "Take the box away, let's go back to the Municipal Bureau."

    I nodded, said goodbye to Chen Fayi's wife, and rushed back to the Municipal Bureau with Zhao Yu.  On the way, Zhao Yu's expression was not very good-looking.  Seeing this, I asked: "I said Zhao Yu, why do you keep looking like this? You don't know the person in the photo, do you? Forensic Chen doesn't even know who this person is, so how do you know?"

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "What if I tell you that the picture in this photo is not a person, but a zombie?"

    "Zombie?" I was surprised: "How could it be a zombie?!"

    Let me go, zombies form a huge and evil organization to deal with human beings, is this the rhythm of the walking dead in the city?

    "Yes, the reason why I remember him is because of the deep scar on the back of his hand. When I was young, I grew up in an orphanage. One summer night, I went to catch crickets in the wasteland behind the orphanage.  But I happened to see a person covered in blood. I kindly went to help him, but I didn't expect that it was a rare purple-eyed zombie that bit me on the neck. Then I passed out and woke up again  Then, I saw my master." Zhao Yu sighed, "That zombie has a deep scar on his hand, and also wears a ring with a black gemstone. I have a deep impression on this, and I will never forget it."

    "I'm going, did it turn out to be an ultimate boss zombie that bit you?" I was surprised: "But I heard that after being injured by a zombie, it is likely to become a zombie too. Why are you an incomplete half-human half-zombie?"  body?"

    "That may also be because the zombie who hurt me wasn't exactly a zombie." Zhao Yu said: "I don't know who this person is, and I don't know why he is lying there. But in retrospect, he should be covered in blood.  It¡¯s not that you¡¯re hurting yourself, it¡¯s hurting someone else.¡±

    "But who is your master? Many things happened before, and I didn't have time to ask." I asked.

    "My master's surname is Zhao, but he has always refused to tell me his name, and he never talked to me too much. Master seems to be from the south, not from Tianjin." Zhao Yu said: "What makes me strange is that every time  After he came here every time in summer, he would also come to me in winter. It has never stopped for so many years. These few days were supposed to be the days when he would appear, but I never waited for him. "

    "You haven't known his name for so many years?" I was surprised: "Then you didn't check it secretly?"

    Zhao Yu smiled wryly and said, "Don't mention the name. When he saw me, he was always wearing sunglasses, a wig, and a beard. He didn't want me to know his identity at all. I couldn't check it out, so I had no choice.  Human privacy is not a good thing.¡±

    "This is really a strange person. Your master's surname is Zhao, and my former master's surname was also Zhao. Did you choose Zhao Yu because your master's surname was Zhao?" I asked.

    "That's not true, my surname is indeed Zhao." Zhao Yu said with a smile: "Master is a mysterious person. I still don't understand why he would disguise himself when he sees me." (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com  com)??It is indeed Zhao.  "Zhao Yu smiled and said: "Master is a mysterious person. I still don't understand why he would disguise himself when he saw me.  "(Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 226 Using Ghosts to Raise People (Part 1)

    ?

    We both chatted and drove back to the Municipal Bureau, and I thought about Chen Fayi's letter along the way.  Although this letter proves that the person who killed Yin Renxin and let Yang Rui go was Chen Fayi, it also showed that there was another person in the city bureau who was also an insider, and he was the murderer of Chen Fayi.  The murderer must have discovered the clues that we suspect Chen Forensic.  If this person is an insider, then he must always pay attention to our movements.  When we installed the monitor for Chen Fayi, he may have noticed it unintentionally.  Knowing that Forensic Chen was suspected, he killed him to silence him.  But we are still not sure who the ghost is.

    After returning to the city bureau, Tang Xin came again.  Zhao Yu frowned and said, "Don't you have anything else to do? Come to us every day, this is the police station, not your place!"

    Tang Xin snorted coldly: "I'm kind enough to tell you that there is another corpse trade tonight. Those little thieves are going to trade near Shigou Village tonight. Are you going to see it?!"

    "Another deal?" I asked in surprise.  What the hell are the people in Shigou Village doing? What are they trying to do by buying corpses every day?  Steamed buns filled with human meat?

    Zhao Yu thought for a while and said, "Well then, let's go rest for a while and stop them at night."

    Tang Xin clapped her hands and said, "I think so too."

    Zhao Yu just wanted to arrange for people to go with him, but Tang Xin stopped him and said, "Oh, with the few of us, can't we still deal with those little thieves? If you entangle a large group of people to go, if you startle the snake, wouldn't we never  Is it hard to catch them?"

    Zhao Yu thought about it and felt that what she said made sense.  The vicinity of Shigou Village is empty. After coming out of Dasi Village, there is a road with wilderness on both sides. Although there are trees and rocks on the side of the road, it is okay to hide a few people, but it is a bit difficult to hide the whereabouts of a group of people.

    So, in the end we decided that Tang Xin, Zhao Yu and I would go with Xiao Mi.  Xiao Mi used it to explore the way, Tang Xin arranged some people, and Zhao Yu led a few policemen to lie in plainclothes ambush in Dasi Village.  Once there were too many people on the other side, Tang Xin would send out a signal to call for help.

    After the arrangements were made, Zhao Yu first handed over the evidence collected from Chen Forensic's home to the director.  After going out after a while, Zhao Yu's expression was still not very good.  I know that the director will definitely not let us write the words "love flower organization" in the case file report and investigation.  This is like the cult organization that will be involved in many confidential documents. It belongs to the secret target of the state, and it is not easy to bring it to the table to explain it clearly.  It seems that how to write the final report of this case is another headache for Zhao Yu.  Thinking of this, I can't help but feel glad that I am not the captain, otherwise I would have to do this shit.

    In the afternoon I have to sleep for a while.  In a daze, he even dreamed.  In the dream, first the smiling face of the crazy mother-in-law appeared, and she repeated to me hilariously: "I saw people eating this, and the birds also liked it." After that, a severed arm appeared in front of me in horror.  Immediately, I dreamed of Ruan Lingxi again, seeing her sadly looking at me through a layer of ice.  In the end, I dreamed of Boss Duan and Sister Shenxian again.  I saw flames all over Boss Duan's body, but he didn't die, Sister Shenxian hugged him by the waist, and the two of them were in the fire for a long time.  Just when I was in a hurry, I heard a thunder in my ears: "Song Yan, the second guy!! Wake up!! Start working!!!"

    I shivered, and quickly got up to take a look, and saw Tang Xin standing beside me with her head tilted, behind her was Zhao Yu who was packing up.  It was already dark outside the window, and the wind howled.  I checked the time on my phone, it was half past six in the evening.  I'll go, I actually slept for more than two hours in this sleep.

    "It's so late." I shyly straightened my clothes and stood up.  Tang Xin snorted coldly: "Little brother didn't sleep at all, you are lazy."

    I laughed and said, "I'm sorry, I've been a little too tired recently."

    Tang Xin sneered, and was about to continue mocking me, but Zhao Yu stopped her: "Okay, let's eat something and go."

    So I also simply tidied up, and took a few Taoist talismans and God of War that Wu Dan had given me, and saw that Tang Xin had already brought Xiao Mi over from my house.  Xiao Mi yawned reluctantly: "It's freezing cold, and I want to stay with you guys again."

    I carried it over, only to realize that it was really freezing after I walked out the door.  At this time, snowflakes had already fallen from the sky, and the wind blew past, causing a cold tingling sensation on his face, and soon, his cheeks were so cold that he lost consciousness.

    "Damn, are you sure they will trade tonight in such a cold day?" I asked Tang Xindao.

    Tang Xin said: "The more impossible the time, the better it is for them, isn't it?"

    It made sense when I thought about it, so I put Xiao Mi into my arms: "Nimma freezes a person to death, that's called dripping into ice. If we squat for half an hour, half of my life will be gone."

    &nThere was no movement at the mouth, so she turned her head and whispered to Tang Xin, "Are you annoying?! Just stay here, or I'll handcuff you to a tree!"

    When Tang Xin heard this, she became even more excited: "Little brother, do you like to play sm?"

    Zhao Yu was completely annoyed, grabbed Tang Xin's both hands, and took out the handcuffs with the other hand.  Tang Xin took advantage of the moment Zhao Yu lowered her head, and kissed Zhao Yu's lips.  Zhao Yu obviously didn't expect this guy to be so unrestrained, and he didn't react for a while.  But when he was dazed, Tang Xin had already broken free from the restraints, and pushed Zhao Yu to a tree for a passionate kiss.

    I'll go, I was very surprised to see this scene, I saw that Zhao Yu didn't react, so I quickly took out my phone to record it.  Thankfully, today's smartphones are pretty good at recording night scenes.  So I hid aside and recorded for fun.

    But after a long while, I saw that Zhao Yu had no intention of resisting, and when I looked again, I turned around, and he couldn't help hugging the nympho girl.  Ahhhh, this cognition confuses me.  What should I do if Nima's gun went off in the middle of the night, what the hell is there for a mission!  !

    But at this moment, I saw that Tang Xin had thrown Zhao Yu to the ground, and wanted to take off his clothes.  At this moment, I saw a white shadow jumping over and jumping on my shoulder.  I turned my head and saw it was Xiao Mi, so I hurriedly said: "I rely on Zhao Yu and Tang Xin"

    Xiao Mi whispered: "Hush, there seems to be something near the two of them."

    I followed Xiao Mi's pointing and looked, sure enough, there was a faint shadow squatting there where Zhao Yu and Tang Xin lay down.  Nether Eye analyzed the shadow very clearly.  I saw that the black image was a squatting person, but that person was emitting black and dead air all over his body.  His eyes were blood red, staring straight at the two people in front of him.

    Surprised in my heart, I immediately took out the God of War, and shouted to Zhao Yu: "Zhao Yu be careful!"

    After one shot, the shadow fled like a rabbit.  Luckily my Ares has a silencer and it doesn't make a lot of noise.  But the voice just now is afraid that someone will hear it.  But the wind is howling, and I'm not sure if the sound will spread far.

    After I ran over, Zhao Yu and Tang Xin quickly got up from the ground and looked around for a while.

    "What's wrong?" Zhao Yu whispered.

    Seeing that there was nothing unusual around me, I said, "It's strange, I saw a black shadow just now, but now there's nothing there. If it's a ghost, then it shouldn't be necessary to run. But if it's not a ghost or a human  Humans don¡¯t have this speed.¡± (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 227 Using Ghosts to Raise People (Part 2)

    ?

    Tang Xin snorted coldly when she heard the words: "Why didn't I find out, did I say you did it on purpose?!"

    I remembered the way she threw Zhao Yu down just now, and I felt amused, so I said, "So what if it was intentional, we are here to solve the case, not to talk about love. It's also because you have such a thought in this cold season."  .¡±

    Zhao Yu seemed a little embarrassed after hearing my words, and suddenly fell silent.  I coughed softly and said, "Did you two really not see that black shadow just now?"

    Tang Xin said: "There will be no one in this damn weather. It's not even half an hour since the trading time. There's no one around."

    I couldn't help but glanced at Xiao Mi, and asked: "We both saw it, right? That's right. It's definitely not an ordinary person, nor is it a ghost, it seems to be a four-dimensional thing."

    Zhao Yu said: "Four alike? What could it be?"

    I shook my head and said, "How do I know, what should I do now, continue to ambush or look around?"

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "Continue to ambush. We came here mainly to catch the corpse thief. As for other things, we will talk about it after this matter is resolved."

    I nodded: "Alright." So the few of us lay silently in the dry grass, staring at the situation at the entrance of the village.  It was cold and windy, and I was shivering a little.  But because of the cold and windy weather, we were not noticed just now.  In this terrible weather, the villagers basically hide at home and sleep with their heads covered, and no one will come to the wasteland next to the village for a walk.  The sound of the wind came in the opposite direction and weakened our shouts a lot. I believe that people in the village may not be able to hear it.  Anyway, until now, the village is pitch black, and no one lights up the lights.

    The surroundings became quiet again, and the cold wind blew through the withered grass above his head and around him, and his face felt numb and painful.  The snow was still falling, and the sky and the earth were suddenly immersed in a thick darkness.  At this moment, Xiao Mi suddenly approached me and said in a low voice, "I heard movement behind us on the right."

    "What's going on?" I pricked up my ears to listen carefully, but I didn't hear anything.  But Linghu's ears have a wider range of hearing than human ears, and are much more sensitive and high-end. If he says there is movement, it probably means there is.  So I gestured to Zhao Yu and Tang Xin, pointing to the back silently.  The two nodded knowingly.

    At this moment, Xiao Mi exclaimed: "Be careful!" I was startled, instinctively dodged to the side subconsciously, and at the same time turned around and raised my gun, only to see a huge black shadow rushing from behind.  This shadow was indeed just like what I saw just now, exuding a deadly and ghostly aura, and only one red eye could be seen shining in the dark night, looking neither human nor ghostly.

    Immediately, I aimed a shot at the black shadow.  After the gunshot, a mass of flames exploded on the black figure.  Hearing that monster who was neither human nor ghost wailed a few times, he immediately fell to the ground and rolled over and over again, quickly extinguishing the fire on his body.

    This shot completely annoyed the monster, and suddenly, the monster turned around and rushed towards me more quickly.  I saw this monster move quickly, and there was a chill in the flying body, and I suddenly felt that this image seemed familiar.  Thinking about it carefully, isn't this very similar to Yang Wen who was turned into a ghost in the Daily Building?  ?

    Someone raises ghosts?  !  I dodged to the side and saw snowflakes falling in the air, so I recited the mantra and said: "Ice Soul!" Immediately, the wind and snow instantly condensed into an icicle, and when the monster rushed over, I stabbed the icicle  into the monster's shoulder.

    I saw that although he moved quickly, he seemed to have no actual combat experience. This time he stabbed right, and I suddenly smelled a foul smell, and I couldn't help stepping back, feeling sticky on the back of my hand, as if something was stained.  I looked down, only to feel that my hands were sticky and smelly.  Taking a closer look, it looked like a black-red thing with a stench, like human blood, but it didn't look like it.  After all, human blood is bright red, and black red is like venom.

    I was taken aback, and hurriedly rubbed off the coat, and sure enough, I felt a burning pain on the back of my hand, as if it had been corroded by something.  I was taken aback, seeing that Zhao Yu was about to take out the handcuffs and handcuff him, so I reminded: "Be careful, this monster seems to be poisonous."

    Zhao Yu's movements paused, and at this moment, the monster abruptly pulled out the ice pick inserted into his shoulder.  A streak of black blood spurted out, heading towards Zhao Yu.  I was startled, but Tang Xin embraced her without even thinking about it, and that jet of black blood sprayed all over her back.  I saw gurgling blue smoke rising, and Tang Xin cried out in pain.  At this moment, the black shadow rushed out at a high speed.  At the same time, Xiao Mi also ran over.

    I also didn't care about the fleeing monster, thinking that Xiao Mi should be able to track down her whereabouts, so I hurried forward to check Tang Xin's injuries.  I was shocked when I saw it, and I couldn't help but feel lucky that there were only two drops of blood on the back of my hand just now.  I saw that Tang Xin's back clothes had been corroded, and a series of blisters appeared on her flesh, she looked fine.It seemed to be scalded, but the blisters were black, which didn't look good.

    "Not good, Tang Xin, you seem to be poisoned." I said anxiously.

    Tang Xin gritted her teeth and shook her head, "It's okay. I've studied poison since I was a child, and I won't die for a while. Do you have any anti-detox medicine that our eldest daughter-in-law researched?"

    "Is this corpse poison?" I asked in surprise.  But without thinking too much now, I took out the medicine given by Sister Immortal from my bag, handed Tang Xin a pill, and swallowed one myself.  After a while, Tang Xin seemed to recover a little bit, Zhao Yu hurriedly took off his coat and covered Tang Xin.

    "Otherwise you can stay here and wait for us." Zhao Yu said to Tang Xin: "You can stay where you are and wait for us when people come later."

    Tang Xin smiled and said: "Little brother, you underestimate me too much. I haven't seen any scenes in these years, and I need to rest just because of this injury, so why am I still undercover."

    I suddenly remembered that she used to be an undercover agent in the Love Flower Organization, so I asked what the Love Flower Organization does and what is its purpose?

    Tang Xin thought for a while and said, "It's just a cult organization. The boss of the Love Flower Organization is very cautious and never shows up. Usually, a wretched uncle surnamed Lin is in charge. This uncle is also very cunning, and he keeps his confidants around him."  He, who joined halfway like me, would not arrange any important tasks at all. Last time, I had to go back to Boss Duan because of my identity being exposed in the incident at the Daily News Building. "

    "Damn, what on earth is the love flower organization doing? It's so deeply hidden." I frowned.  Thinking about the similarity between the ghost image just now and Gui Gu Yang Wen, could it also be related to this evil organization?

    Zhao Yu said: "Now it seems that he wants to disturb the society. If Uncle Wu said that he changed his life against the sky, there would be more serious consequences."

    At this time, there was a rustling sound in the grass behind me.  When I looked back, Xiao Mi had already run back.

    "Well, did you see where the monster disappeared?" I asked.

    Xiao Mi said: "It seems to have disappeared in a small mill at the back of the village. I went in and looked, but I didn't see anything."

    I suddenly remembered that Wu Dan mentioned that the head of Shiquan Village had visited the small mill many times mysteriously.  Could it be that this old guy is not as righteous as he looks, but secretly raising ghosts?  According to Wu Dan's guess, the small mill is the entrance to the ancient tomb. Did this old guy keep something in the ancient tomb?

    Before we had time to think about it, Xiao Mi whispered: "Someone is coming from the entrance of the village."

    The three of us squatted in the grass immediately.  At this time, the wind and snow gradually became smaller, and the vision became much clearer.  I saw three people walking towards the entrance of the village.  One of the three led the way, and the other two slowly followed behind, carrying something wrapped.

    "It seems to be those little thieves." Tang Xin whispered.  I asked in a low voice, "How can you be sure it's them? It's so late that you can't even tell if it's a man or a woman."

    "Look at that man's smoke." Tang Xin said in a low voice.  I looked over and saw that the three people had already reached the entrance of the village and stopped.  The one who led the way seemed to be lighting a cigarette and smoking, and facing our position, he shook the cigarette in his hand twice.

    "Your password?" I whispered.

    "Yes." Tang Xin said: "Get ready, when the trader arrives, I'll arrest him directly."

    So the three of us stopped talking and waited for the trader to appear.  After seeing the ghost Gu just now, I can basically confirm that the trader is the village head.  But I don't understand what he means by raising ghosts, and I haven't heard of any strange incidents or criminal cases nearby.

    Just as I was thinking, I saw someone walking out of Shigou Village.  I saw that this person was wearing a black cotton robe and a very thick black cotton hat.  His face also seemed to be covered with a mask, as if he didn't want people to recognize him.

    I took a look at the figure of the man, and felt that he was about the same height as the village chief, and I became more convinced in my heart.  At this time, after seeing the four people chatting for a few words, they began to trade.  Zhao Yu whispered to us: "Action!"

    At the same time, the three of us rushed out with lightning speed.

    "Don't move!" I shouted.  The four were startled.  When the little thief who led the way saw Tang Xin, he consciously raised his hand and sat down on the side of the road obediently.  The other two accomplices saw that the guide was like this, so they simply threw the things in their hands and squatted together obediently.  Throwing the things in the hands of the two people to the ground, the black cloth wrapped outside spread apart, revealing the things inside.  I took a closer look, and it turned out to be a pale corpse.

    At this moment, the man in black was about to flee, but was stopped by Tang Xin and Zhao Yu.  At this moment, I saw the man in black suddenly put his hand to his lips and whistled.  In an instant, I heard a flutter of wings and crows.  After a while, I saw a large group of crows flying from the entrance of the village, flapping their wings and rushing towards us.  Those crows are very strange, they all have blood-red eyes, and black air is exuding from their bodies.

    I frowned and observed the scene, thinking that this is unscientific, severe winter, where do so many strange crows come from in the middle of the night?  !  Could it be this person's evil summoning technique?  !  How could the crow become such a virtue?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)I saw a large group of crows flying from the entrance of the village, flapping their wings and rushing towards us.  Those crows are very strange, they all have blood-red eyes, and black air is exuding from their bodies.

    I frowned and observed the scene, thinking that this is unscientific, severe winter, where do so many strange crows come from in the middle of the night?  !  Could it be this person's evil summoning technique?  !  How could the crow become such a virtue?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 228 Using Ghosts to Raise People (Part 2)

    ?

    Suddenly, I remembered a kind of mouse that Wu Dan had mentioned to me.  It's called "Corpse Rat".  It was actually a kind of wild mouse, but because it grew in the cemetery, it often gnawed on corpses to satisfy its hunger.  Like Tao, extremely aggressive.  Now is this crow a "corpse crow"?

    Before I could think about it, the crows had swooped over and started pecking at us.  Tang Xin waved a few meteor darts and went out, three or four crows landed in response to the sound, but they did not die when they landed, they still flapped their wings and screamed.  I was quite surprised.  Because Tang Xin's hidden weapons were all coated with poison, and the fact that the crow survived the poison meant that it was highly poisonous, so she was not afraid of it at all.  I shot and killed Zhao Yu, but found that it was impossible to fight.  Because there were more and more crows, an encirclement circle was quickly formed, surrounding the three of us and the three little thieves.

    Zhao Yu, Tang Xin and I surrounded the three of them, because the three of them were basically scared to death, probably never seen so many crows besieging people.  But the three of us were a bit overwhelmed. Suddenly, I heard a scream from a person behind me. When I looked back, I saw a corpse crow tearing out the eyeballs of that person. The few drops of blood on the snow-white snow were very eye-catching.  I shivered.

    The man screamed and rolled on the ground, scaring the other two into peeing.  The two panicked and didn't choose their way, and even rushed towards the crows, trying to get out of the crows' encirclement.

    Tang Xin scolded: "Idiot, come back to me!"

    As she said that, she grabbed one of the two people, but unfortunately she missed this one. The man rushed over screaming, and was swallowed by the crows in an instant.  A strong bloody smell rushed over, and I couldn't help but feel a little nauseous.  Zhao Yu shouted to me: "Song Yan, there are more and more crows, this is not the way to go. Please help me for a while, I will find Dao Talisman to use."

    As soon as I heard this, I cursed: "I rely on Zhao Yu, you have a way not to use it quickly, and now the two of you are dead before you fucking remember it!"

    Now I have no choice but to bite the bullet and go up and shoot and kill one by one.  Unexpectedly, the person who came here was not caught, but he was beaten like this with a group of crows.  At this time, I heard a sound in my ear, and then, with a "bang", the fireworks exploded in mid-air.  I knew that Tang Xin had already sent the signal, and I thought that once the police car arrived, even if we knew that the village chief was suspected, he would hide and refuse to admit it.

    I couldn't help shouting: "Nympho girl, you are stupid, what's the use of signaling now!"

    Tang Xin yelled: "There are so many crows, find someone to help!!"

    Just at this moment, I saw Zhao Yu take out a few spells, recite the spells in his mouth, twist the formula in his hand, and throw them towards the crows.  After hearing a few "puff puffs", suddenly there was a raging fire that engulfed the crows, and the crows screamed endlessly.  We couldn't help but cover our noses when there was a burnt smell.  It really stinks.

    Just when the smoke was billowing, I suddenly heard the siren sound harshly.  Looking into the distance, there was indeed a police car driving over.  Several colleagues ran over holding their noses and asked, "What are you burning? It stinks!"

    Zhao Yu said: "Don't say anything else, take this person to the hospital first." As he spoke, he helped the person on the ground who had lost one eye and passed out from the pain, and said.  I saw Zhao Yu help the man up, and secretly put a medicine to detoxify the man's mouth.  I knew that the crow contained corpse toxin, and I was afraid that this person would die if he couldn't bear it and didn't reach the hospital.

    "Why are there so many dead crows on the ground?" Someone asked.

    I laughed and said: "You didn't see just now, more."

    "It's so strange, isn't it winter? There are so many crows! What about the corpse thieves you're talking about?" asked a colleague.

    Zhao Yu and I looked at each other and said, "Run away, I was attacked by a group of crows just now, so that person took the opportunity to escape."

    Everyone was speechless, half-believing in our words.  But this dead crow proves the credibility of our words.  After cleaning up the crow's corpse, I saw the two skeletons covered by the crow's corpse, and I couldn't help sighing for a while.  Just now I really saw the brutal process of a person from flesh and blood to only a skeleton skeleton.  It was simply a living version of a sky burial.  The body that was stolen and sold was still intact, because the crow just turned us living people into targets, and didn't care about disposing of the body.  I told them to protect the corpse, which is also one of the evidences.

    The siren of the police car alarmed the villagers, and many people got up and went to the village entrance to watch.  I glanced at the crowd, but I didn't see the village chief, so I whispered to Zhao Yu, "What should I do?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Let's go to his house and have a look."

    I said: "What if he refuses to admit it to death?"

    Zhao Yu thought for a while and said, "No, let's go to the mill hut in the village to have a look. I don't know if it was a man or a ghost just now.Another photo, there are still books and lamps on the table.  Seeing that the table is as shiny as new, someone should be diligently cleaning it.  But who would live in this ghostly place where the sun is never seen?  Could this be the residence of ghosts?  But the person who raised the ghost gu would have such a deep love, would the place where the ghost gu live be treated like a living room?

    I suddenly thought of the Barbie dolls in the toy counter in the mall, and I couldn't help but feel chills.  It's not that the village head has a Barbie complex, right?

    I listened for a while, but I couldn't see any movement below.  I estimated the height, and it was more than three meters deep. If the village chief came in and out, how would he get in and out?  You can't just jump around.  So I scanned the mill hut and found a folding ladder under the stone millstone.  I went forward and took it out, put it on top and shook it, and the tree fell down.  After waiting for a while, seeing no movement, he raised the gun in one hand and walked down the ladder with the other hand.

    When I got to the bottom, before I could stand still, I smelled a fishy wind blowing from behind.  I was startled, subconsciously dodged, and saw a black shadow passing behind me.  In the darkness, only a pair of blood-red eyes gleamed.

    I retreated to the table and turned on the desk lamp.  The light of the fluorescent lamp illuminates the room.  At this time, an enlarged photo on the desk also came into my eyes.  I looked up and saw a young man in the photo, holding a trophy in his hand, smiling in front of the camera.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 229 The Ghoul on His Body (Part 1)

    ?

    The boy in the photo is in his teens, and his attire looks like a minority resident of this village.  But his appearance is unfamiliar. I have been to Shigou Village several times before, but I have never seen this young man.

    At this moment, I am not allowed to think too much, because the monster has already rushed towards me again.  But thankfully, since I stabbed him with an ice pick the first time he appeared, the monster moved a lot slower, but also got a lot more irritable, and jumped at me again and again.  The moment I dodged one by one, I saw that the monster's hands had long nails, which looked very similar to the long nails that grow out of some zombies that don't rot after death.  These nails are quite powerful, scratching the wall by chance, and even made several long cuts.  I shivered, wondering if this is a human, a ghost or a zombie?  If it is a zombie, it should not be this kind of virtue. Just look at Zhao Yu, at least he looks like a human.  If it is a ghost Gu, it is unlikely, Yang Wen's kind of ghost Gu is only ordered by the master, and has completely forgotten what happened in his lifetime.  Ghosts act and do things according to the orders of their masters, they don't have a sense of freedom, and it is impossible to need things like lamps and beds, because these things are meaningless to ghosts.

    But as long as it is a ghost, it is no problem to ask God to fight the ghost.  So I don't want to entangle with Ya for too long, what if the venom and blood from his body splash on me after a long time of entanglement, what if my face is disfigured and swollen?  Thinking of this, I didn't hesitate anymore, and immediately recited the mantra and said: "The power to kill evil spirits is the only one, please God!"

    This time I asked God, I suddenly felt that I was a little different.  Just like when an electric oven is used, there will be a preheating process (this is a metaphor), every time I invite God, I will also feel the slow heating process of my body for a few seconds, and I will feel the power slowly rising.  But this time it was like hanging up. Before I could react, I felt a force surge from the bottom of my heart and spread to my limbs. I felt very good about myself, just like I had transformed before Ultraman beat the little monster.

    Looking behind him again, he suddenly found that it was also a phantom, but he could see the appearance of that shadow more clearly.  Behind me appeared an ancient man with a height of more than eight feet, with a beard and a snub nose, and he looked extremely rough.  Wearing a bright Taoist robe on his body, he showed a sense of festive Chinese style in his domineering style.  What's even more peculiar is that this statue is holding a paintbrush in its hand, and looks like a Taoist priest of literature and art.

    I was taken aback when I saw this statue, Masaka, this is the eleventh level of inviting the gods, descending demon Zhang Tianshi, Zhang Daoling?  !

    The level of please gods goes up to level 12, and above level 10 are basically Taoist gods who are particularly powerful in legends.  Speaking of Zhang Tianshi, many people must be familiar with it.  According to legend, Zhang Daoling is the founder of Ghost Dao, known as the "Rice Thief" in history, and was canonized by Kublai Khan of the Yuan Dynasty as the first generation of Zhang Tianshi.  It is said that Zhang Daoling set up 24 governances in the territory of the Shu Han Dynasty. He was an institution for distributing Taoism. He successively preached in Qingcheng Mountain, Longhu Mountain, and Bashu area, and founded an early non-governmental organization of Chinese Taoism.  Later generations called his teaching "Five Dou Rice Road".

    It is very cool and has a mass base.  The monster also saw the statue behind me, and seemed to be taken aback, then felt unmoved, and continued to rush forward and stretch out its sharp claws to catch me.  The process of these pounces was actually very fast, and the movements were as fast as a tiger on the mountain.  All of a sudden, I felt like I was fighting a tiger, Wusong, and I felt a sense of heroism.  Now is the time to witness the miracle!  I only heard a burst of real and illusory bell ringing, and suddenly felt that my whole body seemed to be full of strength.  I caught a glimpse of the god statue behind me overlapping my figure, so I lowered my head and saw that I was standing on the glass seat like Zhang Daoling's god statue. Any attack from that monster approached me, and it was immediately blocked by the lotus flowers blooming all around.  go back.  The monster got angry and continued to charge forward unrelentingly.  I picked up the pen and drew, but saw a few streaks of light turned into sharp knives, cutting open in the air, cutting the black air around the ghost to pieces.  I don't know what the black air or thick black fog surrounding him means, but after these few strokes, the monster covered his face and screamed a few times, retreated to the edge of the bed and fell down.  I took the opportunity to use a big brush again to draw a huge golden circle, trapping the monster inside.  The monster couldn't move, and after a long while, it stopped moving.  I stepped forward to take a closer look, but was surprised to find that the black air surrounding the monster slowly dissipated, and after a while, all of it rose into the air and flew out along the entrance of the iron gate just now.  What surprised me even more was that after removing the surrounding black mist, I could see clearly that the monster had returned to its human form. It looked like a young boy, but the boy's complexion was similar to that of a corpse, with dark circles around his eyes.  No matter how you look at it, you are not alive.

    I stepped forward to check his breath, and was surprised to find that this person or zombie was not breathing, but his heart was beating slightly slowly.  I frowned, thinking what the hell is this, inhuman, not a ghost, nor a zombie.  It is said that it is a raised ghost Gu, but it is not very similar.  I saw that the monster was no longer able to resist, so I took the idol.  Stretched the muscles and bones.

    I stared at that person for a long time, and suddenly felt a little familiar, turned around suddenly, and saw the huge photo on the wall.  Isn't this the young man in the photo?  It's just that the person in the photo looks like a living human being, but the one in front of him, can't be said to be a dead person or something, it's weird anyway.

    Standing in place for a while, I suddenly felt a chill behind me, and I shivered involuntarily.  Looking back, I saw a wall opposite me, and there seemed to be reliefs on the wall.  But the light of the desk lamp can't illuminate so much space, from my side, I can only see a round blurred outline.

    The gurgling chill emanated from the circular relief.  I walked over suspiciously to have a look, but saw a huge gossip pattern on the wall.  It's just that the gossip pattern is opposite to the ordinary gossip.  Black and white are reversed, if you stare carefully, you will also find that the gossip pattern is slowly turning.  As the thing turned, strands of black air emanated from the gossip pattern.  I suddenly understood that the sudden chill just now came from this upside-down gossip diagram.  Behind this wall is probably the underground palace of the ancient tomb, or the adjacent underground palace.  This yin energy is the absorption of the yin energy from the ancient tomb.  It's no wonder that it's always freezing cold here, it's like an ancient tomb refrigerator.  I don't understand what the gossip means, but since it is reversed, it probably has something to do with the reversal of yin and yang.  Is it to feed this immortal thing through this?  Sorry, I really don't want to call this monster a human, because most people in this place are either killed by Yin Qi or frozen to death. It is impossible for them to be able to move freely like him.

    Seeing that the man would not respond for a while, I climbed up the ladder and called Zhao Yu in the mill.  The phone was connected quickly, and I briefly told Zhao Yu that there is a basement under the mill hut, and I found a ghost-like thing in it, come and take a look.

    Not long after, Zhao Yu brought people over.  I saw, or, they brought quite a few, and Tang Xin and the village chief also came.  What puzzled me was that the village chief had a shocked expression on his face, and he looked at me fiercely.

    Before I could speak, the village chief stepped forward a few steps, looked at the iron gate, grabbed my collar, and shouted with tears in his eyes, "What have you done?!"

    I was almost deafened by this loud roar, and said, "What are you excited about, village chief? Are you the person living here?!"

    The village chief was stunned, and immediately let me go and slipped down the ladder.  Seeing how anxious he was, I asked Zhao Yu, "Why, what's wrong with the village head? Is this the ghost Gu raised by him?"

    Zhao Yu also expressed his puzzlement, so he asked the others to stay up there, and then Tang Xin and I went down to the basement just now.  After waiting, I saw the village head holding the forehead of that thing, corpse?  Crying to death, I really didn't have the calmness and composure we had seen in the past.

    I pondered for a while, and made a bold guess in my heart.  Or is this person, who is neither human nor ghost, nor a zombie, but a close relative of the village chief?  He built this place just to keep this thing alive without humans or ghosts?

    Thinking of this, I stepped forward and asked, "Village Chief, who is this? Why did you look like a ghost before? Don't you know how to raise ghosts?"

    After a long while, the village chief stopped crying, wiped his tears, and said coldly: "This is not a ghost, this is my son!"

    I rely on it, it really is!  But during our investigation, we didn't hear that he had a son, didn't he only have a daughter, and ran away?

    "Your son?" Zhao Yu was also surprised: "But, what is he"

    The village head stood up, sighed and said, "Does it mean that he is dead or alive? I also like that he can come back to life, but I know in my heart that he can't be saved. Now he looks neither human nor ghost.  And it's all because of me."

    "Uncle, are you the one who stole the corpse? Why did you steal the corpse and buy the corpse? What does this have to do with your son?" Tang Xin asked hastily.

    The village chief sat on the edge of the bed with a dejected expression, but now he calmed down.  It's just that the calmness made me feel a little scary, as if I was facing a lifeless statue.  Under the shadow of the lamp, the wrinkles on his face also seemed to be deeper, as if he had aged ten years.

    "It's a very long story to tell." The village head said in a low voice: "It starts with the accident of my youngest son three years ago."

    "You really have a son?" I said in surprise.  Judging from the age of this young man, he is only seventeen or eighteen years old, which is too late for having a child.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 230 The Ghoul's Body (Part 2)

    ?

    Later, the village head told us a little-known "secret".  It turned out that the village head had two "wives", one of whom was officially married.  The first wife died of illness not long after giving birth to her daughter Jinxi.  But while his wife was alive, he also had an affair with another woman in the village.  This woman is from another village, she looks like a widow, but she has no children.  The village head had a son with this woman, his youngest son, Jin Fang.  Of course, widows cannot continue to stay in the village after giving birth to children, which makes people know how strange it is.  So the village head sent her to live outside.  But this woman didn't live long [it seems that the village head is really trying to kill his wife], and she died within a few years.

    The village head is also similar to other ordinary farmers, and he is somewhat patriarchal.  Although this son didn't come very brightly, he was his own child after all. After the woman passed away, the village chief took the child to his home and declared that he was his nephew, so he just kept him at home.  I usually dote on this child very much, but it turns out that doting on a child does not necessarily mean that the child will be spoiled lawlessly.  Jin Fang has a good personality, gentle and polite, and everyone in the village likes him very much.  What's even more amazing is that this kid is a top student, with good grades in all aspects, and won various awards from the school and the city.  He is also cute and down-to-earth, likable.  From the beginning, the development of this matter has been very satisfactory until now, and everyone is happy.  It's a pity that God is jealous of talents. After the college entrance examination three years ago, the child went home by car. When the long-distance bus arrived in Dasi Town, there was a problem, and the child had to stay in the town overnight.  Who would have thought that Dasi Town was not peaceful in the past few years, there were often armed fights and murders.  In the evening, when Jin Fang was out for dinner, he was accidentally hit by a car driven by two gangs of fighting people. When he was sent to the hospital, he was seriously ill and died in the hospital.

    "Dead?" I said in surprise.  What is this on the bed?  It doesn't seem to be completely dead, and there is still a very slow heartbeat.

    "To be exact, I was out of breath and lost a lot of blood. When I arrived, the doctor told me that the child was hopeless and had to prepare for the funeral." The village chief said here with tears in his eyes.  He picked up his sleeve and wiped away his tears, then continued to sigh: "At that time, I saw that child was very sad. But I wonder if this child is also reluctant to part with my old bones, and finally he hangs half-breathed and survives, lying on the hospital bed  turned into a vegetable."

    "What method did you use to make him look like this?" Zhao Yu couldn't help asking: "Living in this place is like a ghost. Do you want to see him like this?"

    The village chief sighed and said, "That was three years ago. Xiao Fang had been lying on the hospital bed for a month, but he still didn't show any signs of waking up. The doctor also said that the chance of waking up was too low.  Come down. Xiao Fang actually got the first place in the city, and he is waiting to enter a prestigious school."

    "So, you tried your best to revive him?" I asked, "Who gave you such a bad idea to raise this child next to the ancient tomb?" I thought I had a little dragon girl from the ancient tomb.  Their ancient tomb was used as a warehouse during the war, but it was not a real ancient tomb, and there were no dead bodies.

    The village head sighed: "Although I felt it was a pity at the time, Xiao Fang was going to miss this opportunity to go to a prestigious school. But at the time, I only thought that the child could wake up, and I didn't think about anything else. But I didn't expect that there was no hope for this.  Achieved. I remember that one night, when I was accompanying the bed, I heard the alarm sound from the electrocardiograph, and I hurried to call the doctor to come over. As a result, the doctors and nurses rescued me for a long time and told me that the child was hopeless. This time, he was really going to die.  .¡±

    "At that time, all my thoughts were lost. I just stood there in a daze, looking at Xiao Fang on the bed, and didn't even know when the doctors and nurses left the house. But at this moment, someone came in and patted me on the shoulder." The village head  Said: "Now I know that the appearance of that person will be my nightmare for a long time in the future."

    Here comes the key point!  I was startled, and secretly guessed: Is this person Lin Sixing from the Love Flower Organization?

    "This man is a middle-aged man in his forties. He is not tall and is quite thin. He walked to Xiaofang's hospital bed, looked at it regretfully, and then made a movement that I don't understand: he  I tapped a point on Xiao Fang's head. After I saw that point clearly, a black breath injected into Xiao Fang's body. Then, Xiao Fang opened his eyes!" The village chief said: "I was very surprised at that time,  I rushed over to see the child's situation, and found that he was no different from ordinary people except for being a little stupid. I was surprised and happy at the time, thinking that I had encountered some kind of alchemist again, so I went to thank him."

    "What's that person's name?" Zhao Yu asked.

    The village chief shook his head and said, "He just said his surname is Lin."

    Tang Xin said suddenly: "I know this sorcery. This is a kind of underworld method of the Qinghua Organization, the so-called 'ghost descending'. He injects a mixture of death energy and Yin energy into the dying human body, and hangs it.  to hold his soul that has not completely dissipated.He also practiced Taoism, but unfortunately he practiced evil ways, and he also wanted to rely on the yin energy of the ancient tomb to maintain his own fate.  But he failed, because he was good friends with the village head's father, and the village head took care of him all the time. This man didn't want the villagers to know that he practiced evil ways, so he didn't move out of this room.  The village chief often went to deliver food and water to him, and Wu Dan might have seen this scene.

    If this kind of evil way is known, especially ethnic minority villagers with different beliefs in the village, they will be expelled from the village.  For this reason, the village chief didn't let Wu Dan know, and he was afraid that Wu Dan would go to search alone, so he couldn't let him move out of the village.  Originally, his daughter eloped with someone to repent of the marriage, which also made the relationship between the two embarrassing, and now it just came to an end.  After the old man died, the village chief sealed the basement.  But now that he heard that he wanted to use that evil place, he hesitated.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 231 Chasing the Soul (Part 1)

    ?

    But the situation is urgent.  Jin Fang's situation is getting worse and worse. If there is no supply of Yin Qi, he may really become a corpse right then and there.  So, as if under a spell, the village chief finally sent the gold party to the basement to raise it.  The business of buying and selling corpses also continued. Sometimes Mr. Lin would introduce other people, and sometimes the village head would find a way to buy them himself. In short, the two parties formed a strange "peaceful coexistence" state: mutual non-interference.

    The village head never asked, or was not in the mood to ask, what the Qinghua organization was doing to get Yin Qi near the ancient tomb.  Anyway, since ancient times, there have been many people practicing evil ways, and the village head may not be surprised.  Later, the most recent Yang Rui came to the village on the recommendation of Mr. Lin.  It was nothing at first, but later the village chief found out that Yang Rui, or the Qinghua organization, came to the village not only for the ancient tomb, but also to steal the remains of the villagers in the village.  So the village head was completely angry, and finally the negotiation failed and he called the police.  As for the grave of the senior daughter of Boss Duan, it is speculated that Yang Rui did it too, and has nothing to do with the village chief.  Not just stealing the graves of the villagers, it is said that Yang Rui would go to the graves and steal the zombies whenever he heard the legend of zombies, or found a place to keep corpses, and he didn't know what to do.  And the tomb robbers are not people at all, but zombies, just like what we saw that night.  In this case, it is basically impossible to find out why it is the case with modern scientific and technological detection methods.

    Hearing this, I have a general understanding of the ins and outs of this corpse theft case.  It turned out that there were two groups of people committing the crime.  One group of people is Yang Rui and Lin Sixing, and by visual inspection, one is to find a suitable zombie mother body for refining ghost Gu or corpse Gu, and the other is probably to hide and sell drugs.  I think that although the Love Flower Organization has assembled a lot of evil spirits and crooked ways, most of them are ordinary people. Although they are cultivating evil ways, as long as they are human beings, they must dress and eat.  What.  In this case, to feed such a large group of people and maintain the normal operation of the organization requires a huge amount of operating funds.  But they are cults, and the country will attack them when they see them. It is impossible to raise donations with great fanfare. You think this is in the United States.  Therefore, I don't know which wicked organization planner proposed the drug trafficking suggestion.  For people like them, it is easy to do something harmful to nature, so while stealing zombies, they also do the bad thing of using zombies to transport poison.

    But zombies are corpses after all, if one is not properly refined, it will be damaged, or if something happens during the drug delivery process, the zombies can no longer be used, so these useless materials are dismembered and given to the village chief to feed the crows.  It turns out that drugs are not just addictive to humans, but animals as well.  That's why there are so many crows gathered near Stone Dog Village.

    After listening to the village chief's narration, we connected the ins and outs of the corpse theft case in this village.  When we came out of the basement with the village chief, we didn't look very good.  Speaking of this matter, although the village head is responsible, it is not a heinous crime, but it is inseparable from this case.  And only the reason for stealing the corpse, no one would believe it.  Although the village head said that he would take responsibility, how can we report to the superiors?  Stealing the body to save his son?

    Just write the words in the detection report for this reason, and the director still throws the report in our face.  In the end we took the village head back.  As for Jin Fang, according to his wish, he hopes that we can find Jin Fang's soul, so that his soul can become complete from now on, and then he can be reincarnated.

    So, the corpse theft case came to such a strange conclusion: Jin Zhenghong listened to a magic stick to steal the corpse so that his son could be admitted to university again, but unfortunately the child died of illness not long ago.

    After writing this report, even I want to spit a few mouthfuls.  However, the leaders were very satisfied, saying that we have made great achievements in solving the case, and we will add more bonuses at the end of the year.

    In fact, there is another murderer in this corpse theft case, Yang Rui.  Although I don't know why he suddenly joined the Qinghua organization, it may be due to the evil influence of Duoshe Dao.  But after that, Yang Rui seemed to have evaporated from the world, and he was never seen again.

    When all this came to an end, I realized that the crazy granny seemed to predict this thing again.  For example, people eat corpses, and birds eat corpses.  This bird refers to the crow in Stone Dog Village.

    I couldn't help being even more curious about this crazy woman. What kind of character is she who keeps predicting the outcome of these things over and over again?  This is simply the descendants of the Mayans!

    But like Yang Rui, when we went to check her whereabouts, we found that there was no trace of her at all.  Tianjin is big even if it is big. If you really want to find a homeless person like a beggar, it is indeed very difficult to investigate.  But we found Yang Rui's temporary residence in a deserted yard in Dasi Village.  There we found several coffins in which were all the corpses he had brought.  I caught a glimpse of one of the sleeping female corpses.?It is the real body of the female ghost in the courtyard of the ancient house.  But these corpses all have ghost Gu, although the power is mediocre, I don't know how to get rid of the evil ghost Gu on the body while maintaining my real body.  So I had no choice but to ask Wu Dan for advice.

    After finishing the work at hand this afternoon, I went to Wu Dan's bookstore alone to find him.  As soon as I walked to the door of the bookstore, I heard laughter and laughter inside.  When I entered the door, I saw Wu Dan sitting in front of the computer, laughing happily, and Xiao Man sitting on the table, stuffing mashed potatoes into his mouth, and giggling along with him, very busy.  But now her face and mouth are covered with mashed potato foam.  I frowned, thinking that it was not clean and easy to choke. I really don't know how Xiaoman's mother left Xiaoman with Wu Dan at ease.

    I leaned forward to look at the computer, and unexpectedly found that it was not Guo Degang's cross talk, but a video, which seemed to be Wu Dan going out to play with a few friends. After losing the card game, a group of uncles were playing in the box  Striptease game.  I immediately covered Xiaoman's eyes, and said, "Your children are not suitable for children, damn, why are you so disrespectful, Master, and let little girls watch the striptease of you wretched uncles?"

    As soon as Xiaoman saw me, he grabbed my palm with both hands and shouted: "Brother Erbi~! Are you coming to see Xiaoman?!"

    So I suddenly felt the tentacles on my palms were sticky, and I sighed in my heart.  This little guy wiped the mashed potatoes in my hand.  Wu Dan and I asked for wet wipes to wipe off the mashed potatoes on Xiaoman's face and mouth, and then asked: "Master, I want to ask something this time."

    Wu Dan looked at me and said, "Hey, there must be nothing good. Tell me."

    I said: "We have almost solved the corpse case, but now there is a problem. All the zombies found contain ghosts, and that Jinfang is actually the son of the village chief. He is incomplete now.  It seems that the complete soul needs to be retrieved to save him and let him reincarnate as soon as possible. How to find the soul, master, can you solve it?"

    Wu Dan was surprised and said: "Jin Fang? I remember that it is not the village chief's nephew or nephew."

    "It's his son." So I briefly told Wu Dan about the village chief.  After hearing this, Wu Dan was surprised for a while, and said: "If the soul is incomplete, the underworld will not accept it, and if the spiritual power is weak, it will be difficult to survive in the Yang realm. Therefore, the most likely place for it to go should be between the Yin and Yang realms."  I guess, he is either wandering around the Wangchuan River at Naihe Bridge, or staying near the Gate of Ghosts. Anyway, if you are looking for it, you must use the Soul Leaving Technique to visit the Netherworld."

    "Again?" I said.  Thinking of the experience last time, although it was not bad, I saw Ah Jiu and went boating on the Wangchuan River.  But that's rafting on the ghost river, and if you accidentally become a ghost, you can't come back.  This is really dead.  Fortunately, Wu Dan called me back in time last time. If it is not in time this time, will I just confess to it?

    But when I think of Ah Jiu who has become the Bana Flower, I still have some confidence.  Maybe the girl will give me another push in the end.  So I told Wu Dan that I saw Ah Jiu who had turned into a Bana flower by the Wangchuan River.

    Wu Dan looked at me and said dumbfoundedly: "The so-called thoughts come from the heart. You could see Ah Jiu at that time because you still had a certain impression and gratitude for Ah Jiu. But after more than half a year, I see you and your disciple-in-law  The fight is so hot, I have forgotten about Ah Jiu."

    I laughed and said, "Master, actually I didn't like Ah Jiu very much at first. I took her as my younger sister."

    Wu Dan curled her lips: "Okay, don't play tricks with me. I know you think that if you meet Ah Jiu, maybe she will help you. But I advise you not to make this plan as soon as possible. Since Ah Jiu has become the flower of the other side, then  Her soul will also gradually melt into the flowers. The last time you saw her, it was because your longing hadn¡¯t subsided. But now I guess you can¡¯t see anything. So even though you have passed through the yin body, take a stroll in the underworld  It's easy to go. However, it's easy to go and difficult to come back. You can decide for yourself."

    I asked: "That's not right, master, how can I say that if I go to Huangquan Road, I will be a living soul. Could it be that the ghost messenger still wants to arrest me?"

    Wu Dan laughed and said: "The civil servants in both Yin and Yang circles are almost virtuous. Those who don't like trouble will ignore you, but if you meet a nosy one, he will not care whether you live or die, and drag you directly to hell  .¡±

    I was a little terrified when I heard this.  But after thinking about it, I remembered the expectant look in the eyes of the village chief before he left, so I settled down and said, "Master, do you know how to implement it?"

    Wu Dan said lightly: "It's very simple, chasing the soul. I understand this."

    I nodded.  At this moment, Xiaoman, who had been bowing his head and playing with his fingers in my arms, suddenly shouted: "Big brother, key, key!!"

    "What key?" I looked down at her, and saw that she was holding the Nuwa stone hanging around my neck in her little palm with a cute face.

    I looked at her big eyes and slightly frowned brows, and was immediately happy: "Xiao Man, this is just a rock, how could it be a key."

    Xiaoman tilted his head and thought for a while, finally pursed his mouth, then lowered his head to play with the stone, and muttered: "It's just a plain key."

    I rubbed her hair and said with a smile, "Okay, it's the key."

    Stone keys are very rare.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)??Hold the Nuwa stone hanging around my neck in the palm of my little hand.

    I looked at her big eyes and slightly frowned brows, and was immediately happy: "Xiao Man, this is just a rock, how could it be a key."

    Xiaoman tilted his head and thought for a while, finally pursed his mouth, then lowered his head to play with the stone, and muttered: "It's just a plain key."

    I rubbed her hair and said with a smile, "Okay, it's the key."

    Stone keys are very rare.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 232 Chasing the Soul (Part 2)

    ?

    I asked Dan Wu what to do next.  Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "The rest is entirely up to you. I'll choose a suitable day, let's open the altar, and I'll send you to hell."

    I heard Wu Dan's words were so cruel, and I couldn't help grinning: "Master, this is the rhythm of sending me to die."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Don't worry, there is 80% hope that you can still come back."

    Hearing this, I couldn't help shrinking my neck.  Seeing that Xiaoman was still very interested in that stone, I couldn't help but smiled and said, "Xiaoman, if you like it, I'll play with it for a few days."

    Xiaoman immediately shook his head and pouted: "No! Mama said that you can't just take things from the Yin's family!! This is the key of brother Su Erbi!!"

    I can't laugh or cry.  The key to my house is a stone, I go, am I a caveman? Do I still live in a cave?

    I was preoccupied with thinking about the dangerous journey to the underworld, but I didn't take Xiaoman's words seriously.  But Wu Dan seemed to be looking at Xiao Man with great interest, and then opened his arms and smiled: "Come on, little bk, let uncle hug you."

    Xiaoman immediately let go of the Nuwa stone with a beaming smile and slipped into Wu Dan's arms.  Wu Dan smiled and said, "Xiao Man, where do you think this key is from?"

    Xiao Man pouted and shook his head, "Phuket Island."

    Wu Dan continued to ask: "Then why do you say that the stone worn by brother Erbi is a key?"

    Xiaoman frowned and thought hard for a while, and finally said firmly: "Xiaoman is Suji Island!"

    I watched from the side and couldn't help laughing, and said, "Master, why are you discussing this nonsense with a child? She just said it casually, even you don't know what this thing is for, can she know it when she is only two and a half years old?"  ?¡±

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "That's not necessarily the case. As the saying goes, 'you don't have to be young if you have ambition'. Look at this little bk, he's right in everything he says, and he's born to be a fortune teller."

    I laughed and said, "Then according to what you said, the crazy old woman I met is also a fortune teller?"

    Wu Dan clicked his tongue and said: "I haven't seen the old woman very much, but some people are indeed born with the gift of prophecy, or they are blessed by heaven and earth, such as Tibetan living Buddhas, Xiao Man seems to be such a  Kind of. The previous Ajiu is also, the ghost eye, which is rare in thousands of years. The explanation of modern science is that this is the result of genetic mutation. In short, these people are very talented, you have to believe it. Otherwise, ordinary people  How can I know what my future looks like, unless I am not a human being."

    I looked at Xiaoman curiously, wondering if she is really talented?  Is it a little magic stick?  Xiaoman watched me look at her, and also stared at me blankly, her big watery eyes were like black grapes, black and white distinct, crystal clear, her chubby little face matched with cute eyes, really cute.  I couldn't help but stepped forward to pinch Xiaoman's fleshy cheeks, and said with a smile: "Whatever, master, the key is the key, and the stone key is too special, no matter what, it must have been made by an ancient person.  Since he is an ancient man, he has passed away a long time ago, maybe his house is gone, and he still cares about this key."

    Wu Dan frowned and said, "This stone is with the Zhongtian Knife. Could it have something to do with the Naxi tribe? A few days ago, I heard my apprentice's wife yelling that Boss Duan was looking for some snow mountain key. Could it be this stone?"  something?"

    Wu Dan's words reminded me of my trip to Wushan with Boss Duan and me a long time ago.  That time I was only focused on saving Ruan Lingxi, and I forgot about it afterwards.  It seems that Boss Duan has been looking for a key.

    "Damn, can't you? In order to find that key, Boss Duan went to heaven and earth, but his house key is on my neck? Impossible, how could he not even know his own house key?" I thought to myself  If Boss Duan uses stone keys, where does this guy live?

    "Regardless of whether it is true or not, you can take it to ask another day. This saves him from searching everywhere. If it is true, then return it to others. Isn't this another kind of favor? If you need him for anything in the future, you can also  It¡¯s easy to ask him for help. Now the underworld is more credible than the police.¡± Wu Dan laughed.

    After the discussion, Wu Dan went to look for the perpetual calendar.  I thought to myself how could there be a cloudy day in this cloudy time?  The Spring Festival is coming soon, and it will be a new year in a few days. Isn't it all auspicious days in the future?

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "In this so-called cloudy time and cloudy day, you don't need to look for any evil days, just look for festivals. Every family burns paper during the holidays, and many ghosts come back to have a look. The guards at the ghost gate are not very strict. You  Easy to get in and out."

    I looked suspiciously at the unopened perpetual calendar in his hand, and couldn't help but say, "Master, are you a professional cheating on me?? You didn't read it at all, did you!! You have to choose a good date just in case!"  What's wrong, I can't come back!!"

    Wu Dan threw the perpetual calendar to me: "LookOn the face, the smell of blood came, which almost made me unable to breathe.  I quickly covered my nose, cursed in my heart, and wanted to shoot that man in the head.  But for some reason, the smell of blood became stronger and stronger, and it kept getting into my nose. Soon, I felt that my brain was starved of oxygen and I couldn't breathe.

    At this time, an idea flashed in my mind, and I suddenly remembered what Wu Dan said, "This is all illusion, you must stay awake." I clearly understood that I was suffocating myself to death! Thinking of this, I bit my tongue and felt pain.  Come on, my mind suddenly cleared up. The hallucination in front of me disappeared, I quickly put down the hand that tightly covered my mouth and nose, and took a few breaths.

    At this time, I saw Wu Dan spread a circle of glutinous rice around me, no wonder the zombies didn't approach.  In that circle, Wu Dan put incense candles, clear water, and a few Taoist symbols.  After getting ready, he took out a mahogany sword [the Daoshe knife is so shabby after giving it away], pointed at the few Dao talismans impressively, and after that, just as plausible as Uncle Ying, he picked up the Dao talisman three times.  Zhang Daofu flew into the air, and immediately, amidst a golden light shining, several strands of black air flew into the Daofu.  With the continuous injection of black air, several zombies also fell down slowly, and finally fell to the ground motionless.

    When I saw the Taoist talisman turn black, Wu Dan drank it resolutely, three flames ignited, and a strange smell came from it.  After the Dao talisman was burned out, Wu Dan put away the mahogany sword and said, "Okay, I have burned all the evil spirits of the ghosts, and now these are ordinary corpses. You can deal with them as you want."

    I wiped off my sweat, asked Wu Dan for a lighter, and burned the strange spell, before I said, "Master, what is this spell for?"

    Wu Dan shrugged and said: "It seems to be a trigger device, which attracts ghosts to attack you."

    I was resentful in my heart, after I packed up with Wu Dan and went out, I went to the doorman and asked who had been to the morgue.

    "There are a lot of people who have been there, and several of them went in today." The doorman thought for a while and said, "But I can't remember."

    I shook my head helplessly, so I had no choice but to follow Wu Dan back.  After returning home, I felt tired for a while and fell asleep.  Before going to sleep, I saw the snowflakes started to fall outside the window again.  Just looking at the snow outside the window, thinking about going to hell in a few days when I was young, I complained in my heart.  Immediately, I slowly fell asleep.

    I don't know how long it took, but I felt chills all over my body.  I got up and saw, I went, and I was sleeping on a large snow field.  I quickly jumped up and looked around.  I saw a vast expanse of heavy snow, and not far away seemed to be a huge snow mountain.  There was a faint singing voice, and I didn't know what to sing.

    It was snowing heavily, I thought to myself where is this?  !  Unable to tell the difference, he simply walked forward.  I don't know how long I walked, but I saw a sudden opening in front of me.

    A strange ancient city appeared in front of me.

    There is a basin under my feet, and the ancient city is built in the basin.  I looked down from the mountain and saw that the ancient city was singing and dancing, and it seemed that some important celebration was going on.

    People in the city wear strange clothes, like the clothes of ethnic minorities.  There is a large group of people dancing.  On a tall platform like an altar, a masked girl is dancing to drums.  Although the dance steps are beautiful, they are a little strange.  But where is the strangeness, I can't tell.  The wonderful music and dance made me stunned for a while.  At this time, suddenly the snow cleared, and the sunset and the moon appeared in the sky at the same time.  As the sun sets and the moon rises, the light of that moon becomes clearer and purer, reflecting on the beautiful figure of the girl.

    I stared at the girl in rapt attention, and suddenly felt that she seemed to see me. While the dance was frozen, I saw a pair of clear eyes looking at me steadily, as if they had the magic power to see through everything.

    I was taken aback, my foot slipped, and I actually slid down the snow mountain.  Immediately, with a bang, it hit a huge rock.

    When the pain came, I woke up immediately.  It turned out that he had fallen asleep and somehow bumped into a corner of the window sill.  When I got up, it was only one o'clock in the morning, and I had only slept for an hour and a half.  I took a deep breath and prepared to turn over and continue to sleep, thinking that Nima dreamed of a strange woman again.  The last time I dreamed of the fairy sister, whose old lover is this time?

    When I was about to fall asleep, I suddenly saw the Nuwa stone on my chest shining brightly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 233 Chasing the Soul (Part 2)

    ?

    I looked at the N¨¹wa stone in confusion, raised my hand and touched it, but found nothing unusual.  I thought about it for a while, remembering when this stone started to become weird.  After thinking about it for a while, I found that it was the first snowfall, and there was something wrong with this Nuwa stone.

    It turns out that Nuwashi likes snowing.  I remembered the Snow Mountain God Key that Boss Duan had said. Could it be that this unremarkable broken stone was what Boss Duan spent his whole life looking for?  This is really called breaking through the iron shoes and finding nowhere to find it, and it doesn't take much effort to get it.

    I rubbed my eyes, wondering who that woman was in the dream just now.  Tiredness swept over again, and I lay down again, thinking that when I give the stone to Boss Duan another day, I will ask about the legend of Nuwa stone by the way.  Thinking like this, I slowly fell asleep again.

    The next day after waking up was a Saturday. It was rare that there was no case in the bureau for us to deal with, so I slept for most of the day, and only in the evening did I meet Zhao Yu and Wu Dan's bookstore.  As soon as he walked to the door, he saw Ruan Lingxi running over in a hurry: "A dude!! Zhao Yu!!"

    I stopped in my tracks and asked in surprise, "Wicked girl, what are you doing in the bookstore?"

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said: "I heard that you are going to find the soul of Jin Fang, is that right? I'm curious, let's take a look."

    I sighed: "This is not a fun thing. In case I don't come back, wicked girl, you remember to burn more paper for me every Qingming Festival, and also, burn a few more beauties for me, so that in the future  There are also people in the underworld to accompany me to fight the landlord."

    Ruan Lingxi spat: "Burn peat! I'll burn you first!!"

    As soon as I finished speaking, my first reaction was to wear leggings.  Because this woman is a horse, she will kick you if she is upset.  As a result, he didn't kick me this time. Instead, he reached out and grabbed my ear and dragged me to a nearby bookstore.  Unexpectedly, I was dragged into the bookstore by her just like that.

    Wu Dan was sorting out the scattered books. When he saw the two of us, he rolled his eyes: "You two are not enough. It's okay, let's make a fuss for a while, in case you really can't come back tonight."

    After hearing this, Ruan Lingxi let go and tugged at my ear, and asked, "Uncle Wu, is chasing souls so dangerous?"

    Wu Dan said: "Why don't you go down and try?"

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Okay, I'll go with Erhuo."

    Wu Dan looked at us meaningfully: "Hey"

    Zhao Yu smiled and said: "Lingxi, don't worry, I think Song Yan's life is hard, this time he will be fine. And Uncle Wu must have a plan, isn't he?"

    Wu Dan raised his hand and nodded to Zhao Yu, shook his head and smacked his tongue: "It's still Xiao Zhao who understands."

    It was five o'clock in the afternoon, and there was no one in the store.  After seeing off the last two customers, Wu Dan closed the store, went to eat with us, and then returned to the bookstore.  Wu Dan opened the small warehouse of the bookstore again, and let Zhao Yu, Ruan Lingxi and I go in.  I walked in and saw that Wu Dan had already disposed of some pornographic books and discs in this small warehouse, and the whole warehouse seemed to have a lot more space.  What's more, there is a table of Eight Immortals in the place directly opposite the door, and the statue of Lao Tzu is enshrined on the table.  At this time, the offerings and joss sticks are all ready on the table.

    However, under the statue of Laozi, there is a Duoshe knife.  Although the Duoshe Knife was sealed by a Taoist talisman, seeing the blood rushing like a stream of blood on the knife, I felt chills all over my body, and shivered uncontrollably, and asked, "Master, why did you keep the Duoshe Knife?"  Here? Didn¡¯t you mean to find a way to deal with him?¡±

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "This ancient artifact has drank the blood of many people over the years. Although it is full of evil spirits, it is not easy to destroy it carelessly. This way the evil spirits will disperse, which may be even more troublesome."

    "Then you put him here forever?" I asked.

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Of course not, it's a pity that such a good knife is not used." Then, he said to Zhao Yu: "Xiao Zhao, this knife is for you."

    I was stunned when I heard the words.  It is said that this Daoshe Dao is very bloodthirsty and evil, and why did you give it to Zhao Yu, did you want to see Zhao Yu become like Yang Rui?

    Zhao Yu stepped forward calmly, carefully picked up the Daoshe Dao with both hands, placed it in front of him, and weighed it.  I just felt that the red light on the knife was like an open eye, and it also blinked at us, showing a grinning smile.

    Wu Dan said: "This knife is too bloody and evil, but a knife is just a knife, no matter how powerful it is, it will not have its own independent thinking. The ultimate good and evil attributes of the knife still depend on the owner of the knife. I think Xiao Zhao  With an upright spirit, this knife must be able to control it."

    I immediately asked: "Master, I am also righteous, why don't you let me use it?"

    Wu Dan looked me up and down a few times, and said: "I only see that you are stupid. In short, this knife is the most suitable for Xiao Zhao, so keep it, anyway, it was your trophy anyway.? 

    I couldn't help being a little funny when I saw the ghost still staring at the Sansheng Stone.  Okay boy, you are watching free movies every day. The life of passing ghosts is constantly playing on this stone, which is really cool for him to watch.  I ran to stop and shouted: "Jin Fang!"

    The ghost turned around.  When I looked it over, it was indeed very similar to the gold square in the photo, and I couldn't help being happy: I found it, and it went well.  As long as you find this incomplete soul and bring it back, let Wu Dan gather the soul for him, so that you can reincarnate.  If the ghosts don't care, we have to take care of them, it's really annoying.

    But the soul seemed to be at a loss: "Who are you?"

    I pulled him up and said, "Don't worry about who I am. I'll take you back to see your father. Go quickly. If you stay for a long time, you will be discovered by ghosts." (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 234 Flower Kill

    ?

    Jin Fang said: "I don't know you, who do you want me to go back to see?!"

    I know that he is an incomplete soul, and he probably doesn't know who he is at all, so I don't talk nonsense with him, just drag him away.  Anyway, the note with the birth date written on it was in my hand, so he couldn't help but come with me.  Just as I was dragging him to get off the Naihe Bridge, suddenly two groups of thick black fog appeared at the head of the bridge, and after a while, two figures appeared.  [There is no one in this place, it is a ghost to be precise].

    I took a closer look, and saw two ghosts in black robes, with high belts and black hats.  [The uniform of the official ape of the underworld is too ugly.  ¡¿The pure black black robe set off the ghostly pale face even more abruptly.

    I saw the ghost messenger lingering with black mist and black air, and I couldn't help feeling terrified.  All the evil spirits were dealt with before, but I have never messed with ghosts.  If we do something about it, they will sue the judge another day and cut off a few years of my life, so who the hell am I going to ask someone to reason with me.

    "Living soul?" The ghost messenger walked up to me, raised his nose and sniffed and said [this means that it is not good to live in a place where the sun is out all the year round, and your eyesight will deteriorate].  The voice of the ghost messenger is very interesting, the buzzing sound seems to have an echo.  Legend has it that this kind of echo is called "soul-suppressing sound". When the ghost guard roars, it has a powerful deterrent effect on the ghosts, just like when the instructor roars, everyone obediently goes to stand in line.  Jin Fang also shrank back in fright, but was grabbed by me.

    "How did you come here?!" Another ghost messenger roared, his eyes gleaming coldly, staring at me coldly.  I laughed and said, "You two official apes, no, I'm a living person, I got here somehow, and now I want to go back. The so-called green hills don't change, and the green waters flow forever, and we will see each other indefinitely."

    [Don't tell the ghost messenger that there will be a date later], as I said that, I dragged Jin Fang and wanted to get between the two ghost messengers.  As a result, the two stretched out their hands, and I only heard the sound of weapons interlacing.  Looking down, the ghost messengers both had soul hooks on their hands, which were designed to hook people's souls.  It looks like they don't want to let us go.

    "Want to go back after arriving at the gate of hell?! Come with us to see the King of Hades!" shouted the ghost messenger.

    After hearing this, I secretly complained: I want to take care of everything when I meet two people.  I subconsciously fumbled in my trouser pocket, thinking that if I knew it before I went out, I would just carry paper money in my trouser pocket. Maybe I would be able to let us go by wrapping a red envelope and going through the back door.

    I smiled at the ghost guard, put the birthday note into my arms, and then pulled Jin Fang to turn around and walk back.  I winked at Jin Fang, meaning to wait for the ghost messengers to let their guard down and rush out of them.  Jin Fang probably didn't understand what I meant, and I didn't bother to say more, so I touched the God of War on my waist.  [This is not a bug, I really brought God of War over to wipe it.  Later, I thought that this should be a ghost weapon, otherwise how could I bring this thing to the nether world].

    I estimated that according to my mana, this shot should not be able to beat the ghosts into thin air.  So, when I got to the middle of Naihe Bridge, I suddenly turned around and fired two shots at the two ghosts.  But what surprised me was that these two guns were so powerful that two large groups of flames burst out, like a small explosion, and directly blasted the two ghosts out.  ], one was directly pushed out of the bridge fence by the air wave, and fell into the Wangchuan River.

    I felt a chill in my heart, I was done thinking about it, this time I got into trouble.  If I killed two official apes in the underworld, wouldn't that be a great crime?  !  I am not Sun Wukong, who has changed seventy-two times from heaven to earth.  Thinking of this, I felt chills in my heart. Fortunately, I saw that the two ghost messengers were not dead, [this word seems to be used incorrectly, the ghost messengers are dead] but one was hanging there half dead, and the other fell into the river and was killed.  The river was swept away at extreme speed.

    I looked under the Naihe Bridge, and at some point, the water of the Wangchuan River became very urgent.  The ghost messenger shouldn't be drowned I looked at Jin Fang and saw that he was still cute and speechless. It seems that this teammate can't do anything other than be cute.  I had no choice but to drag him away.  Anyway, the gun was fired, and I couldn't turn back time and go back and do it all over again.  But these two guns were too powerful and the sound was not low, so they directly recruited the ghost squad.  Just imagine, it's like seeing three thousand urban management

    I saw dozens of ghosts divided into two small teams, outflanking from both ends of the Naihe Bridge.  I was shocked in my heart, thinking that I can't kill people, I, what should I do?  Just as I looked at the ghosts at both ends at a loss, I suddenly felt a strong wind blowing around me. I didn't stand still and took a few steps back, dragging Jin Fang, almost blowing me off the bridge.  Jin Fang and I grabbed the railing of Naihe Bridge, thinking that there is a typhoon in this poor place!  !

    At this moment, I found that the Bianhua flowers on the bank were also dancing with the wind. After a while, there were pieces of red petals flying and circling, and then they turned into sharp arrows.They usually shoot at those ghosts.  I was startled, and quickly pulled Jin Fang to squat down, hiding behind the stone railing.  But the sharp red arrow didn't attack us, instead it flew towards the ghost messenger.  I was surprised to find that the sharp arrow could make the ghost messenger fall to the ground with injuries.  Let me go, Bianhua also has this function?  !  Go back and show off.

    I saw those ghosts fell to the ground, and I was secretly happy: the opportunity has come!  So I pulled Jin up to sneak into the gap between the ghost messengers.  Along the way, the sharp red arrow transformed from the Bianhua flowers rushed out like a protective circle protecting us.  When I got close to the stone archway of the ghost gate, I couldn't help but look back at the red petals, as if I heard Ah Jiu's voice softly resounding again: "Brother Yan"

    But when I looked back, I didn't see her shadow, only a few red petals fluttered in the void and landed on my hands and cuffs, like the sweet face of Ah Jiu who was still about to speak.  I felt a pain in my heart, I gritted my teeth, turned around, and rushed towards the stone archway that is the gate of hell.  But I was too happy too early. It turns out that this turmoil has disturbed the underworld, and there are also ghost messengers surrounding the stone archway at the gate of ghosts.  I looked at the gleaming soul-leaving hooks in their hands, and thought to myself, if I can't do it, I will really kill them!

    Just as he was about to shoot, the ghost officers were suddenly kicked out.  I took a closer look, and I saw that Zhao Yu appeared in front of the gate of hell, and he appeared in the form of a zombie. His face was pale, and his eyes were as bright as amethyst. I don't know if it was a psychological effect, but I always felt that he was taller and bigger.  I saw Zhao Yu punching and kicking the group of ghost guards, and the ghost guards were no match for his punches, and they all retreated to the side, looking at us with horror on their faces.  It is estimated that this group of underworld official apes will avoid everyone wherever they go, and no one dares to provoke them.  This is good, two kickers came, and they were taught a lesson.

    Zhao Yu shouted: "Hurry up and leave?!" I just woke up like a dream, dragged Jin Bianyi and followed him out of the gate of hell.  After running out, I only felt the world spinning in front of my eyes, and suddenly my whole body shivered, and I woke up from the soul¡ª¡ª

    After opening my eyes, I saw Wu Dan and Ruan Lingxi staring at me and Zhao Yu nervously.  Seeing our eyes open, we breathed a sigh of relief.  Ruan Lingxi said: "You idiot, you are so stupid. You only came back after going there for three hours. We all thought something happened to you, so Zhao Yu went to rescue you."

    I turned my head and saw that Jin Fang's ghost was finally dragged back to the underworld by me.  At this time, there was a sore feeling all over my body, I couldn't help moving my legs and feet, and looked at Zhao Yu again, but there was no reaction.

    Wu Dan asked: "You two, this trip went smoothly, right?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "What's the matter with success? There is a lot of trouble at the gate of hell. I even shot and wounded two officials from the underworld. Master, do you think they can avenge their private revenge? Will I die suddenly in the future?"

    Wu Dan glared at me, and said: "What's the matter with dying? If we help Jin Fang save the ghosts, it will be considered a merit, and the ghosts should be grateful to you. Otherwise, they won't be able to deal with these nondescript souls."

    When I heard that I would not be retaliated against, I immediately breathed a sigh of relief.  But seeing Wu Dan didn't say much, he took out an antique gourd, took Jin Fang's ghost into it, pasted a Dao talisman on it, then put the gourd under the statue, and said to us:  "Give this gourd to the presiding abbot of the temple tomorrow, and ask him to do rituals for a few more days to save him, and it's over."

    I thought for a while and asked, "Master, do you need money to perform deeds?"

    Wu Dan immediately said: "Go out! It has nothing to do with me. Anyway, you brought the ghost back."

    I knew it was, I thought helplessly.

    The next day, Zhao Yu and Ruan Lingxi, I found a temple according to what Wu Dan said, and we would like to talk to the abbot in the future.  After listening, the host didn't ask any more questions, just took the gourd and went.  Zhao Yu and I put down the money we needed for the practice, and left the temple. After that, we took the body of the female ghost of the old house from the city bureau and sent it to the crematorium to be burned. We found a cemetery for burial, and we were completely relieved.

    After doing this, I feel really relaxed.  But thinking of so many people and things involved in this case, and even the inner ghost of the police station, I feel a little depressed.  Who is the inner ghost? The two of us still have no clue after searching for a long time.  It seemed that both Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran had problems, but there was no evidence for either.

    However, after the case is over, it will be the Spring Festival.  My mother called early to ask if I had time to go home for the New Year, and then asked for a long time, if I want to take Ruan Lingxi home for the New Year?

    I got dizzy when I heard this.  Going home must ask the trilogy, work, marriage and children.  Nima.

    Thinking of going home and facing the bleak situation of being besieged on all sides, facing the indiscriminate bombardment of relatives, I intend to ask Ruan Lingxi if he is willing to go home with me as a girlfriend.  ¡¾I've kissed you several times, and if you say you don't like it, I will get angry¡¿.

    Unexpectedly, after being arrogant for a few days, Ruan Lingxi agreed to go home with me.  But the reason is: "Anyway, I have no one to prepare delicious food for me during the Chinese New Year. Boss Duan is going to meet an old friend near Anhui. Now even my senior sister is taken away. No one will accompany me during the New Year. So boring. So I  Decided to reluctantly agree to your request." (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)After being arrogant for a few days, Yanxi agreed to go home with me.  But the reason is: "Anyway, I have no one to cook for me during the Chinese New Year. Boss Duan is going to meet an old friend near Anhui. Now even my senior sister is taken away. No one will accompany me during the New Year. So boring. So I  Decided to reluctantly agree to your request." (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 235 The Legend of the Snow Mountain Divine Key (Part 1)

    ?

    "Boss Duan is going to Anhui for Chinese New Year?" I was surprised, "Why is he going there?"

    "It seems that a senior lived there, and Boss Duan specially went to his house to celebrate the New Year." Ruan Lingxi said.

    Another senior, Duan Qingshui really has many seniors.  Ruan Lingxi explained that this senior, surnamed He, was a Naxi ethnicity. He joined gangs in his early years and was one of the earliest right-hand men who followed Feng Sihai.  It was also because of his recommendation that Boss Duan was accepted by Feng Sihai and gradually entrusted with important tasks.  This senior and Boss Duan are considered to be from the same hometown, and he is much older, so he has always treated Duan Qingshui like an elder.  Later, the old man was getting old, Jinpen washed his hands and quit the rivers and lakes, and went to Hefei, Anhui to settle down [I'll go, at the door of our house.  Unexpectedly, it is also a place where Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon].  Feng Sihai was grateful that he had followed him for so many years, so he invested in building a five-star hotel for his son, so that the descendants of the old man could also live comfortably.  Of course, Feng Sihai is the actual shareholder, so this can be regarded as an investment project for him. He has made a good plan, and he will pay dividends if he is given a favor.

    ? I heard that the hotel is running well and has been in business for more than ten years.

    When I heard it was such a coincidence, I had to go back to Feifei, so I might as well hitch a ride, which would save me from having to squeeze in a car.  I think Boss Duan must be a fan of returning home when he comes back to his hometown. He has to drive his Audi a6 back, and Ruan Lingxi and I can sit in the back seat of the car anyway.  It's not that I like to take advantage of small things, but when I think of the huge crowds that crowded the Spring Festival travel festival, I feel a little sour in my stomach.

    Besides, I still have the key to Boss Duan's house, so I think he won't refuse.  On the way, you can also inquire about the legend behind this Nuwa stone, that is, the key to the Snow Mountain. It's a little exciting to think about it.

    So Ruan Lingxi and I packed our bags and went to find Boss Duan.  When he reached the door of his office, Tang Xin and the knife still blocked him: "Boss is discussing business inside, so you can't go in!"

    I frowned and looked at the serious face of the nymphomaniac girl, and my heart was full of anger.  In this turn of the face, I forgot the relationship between life and death.

    "The Chinese New Year is still talking about work? Isn't Boss Duan going to Anhui tomorrow?" I asked.

    Tang Xin said: "Anyway, the boss is talking about business now, and no one will see him!"

    I looked at her serious face and joked: "Be careful, I'll go back and tell Zhao Yu to ignore you in the future."

    Tang Xin snorted coldly: "Whatever, he doesn't care about me anyway. Stop talking nonsense, if you have something to do with our boss, just wait!"

    Seeing this, Ruan Lingxi pulled me aside and said, "I'll wait for a while, it's not something to be in a hurry."

    So we both stood aside.  At this time, as soon as the office door opened, Boss Duan appeared at the door and asked, "Why is it so chaotic outside?"

    When he said this, his tone was relatively gentle, which was one of the rare times when he did not use a commanding tone, and he looked relaxed and in a good mood.  I hurried over and said with a smile, "Boss Duan, we want to give you a ride"

    "Going home during the Chinese New Year" before the words could be uttered, the door of the office closed with a bang.  I almost knocked on the door.  Knife couldn't help laughing at the side, I glared at him: "What are you laughing at, your boss is too arrogant."

    Just as I was thinking about whether to go back with Ruan Lingxi and take the train obediently, I saw the office door opened, and Zhao Zhenhai, whom I hadn't seen for a long time, came out.  When Zhao Zhenhai saw me, he greeted me with a smile.

    After Zhao Zhenhai left, Boss Duan beckoned to me: "Come in if you have something to say."

    So I dragged Ruan Lingxi in.  I saw Boss Duan was still wearing the same outfit, with the mink fur coat open and a thin shirt underneath, and when he went out, he would wrap a scarf around his neck copiously. It looked like he was keeping warm, but in fact it was more like a catwalk.

    I asked curiously: "Boss Duan, it's minus ten degrees outside, isn't it cold if you just go out like this?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "Of course not. By the way, what do you two want from me?"

    "Boss Duan, I heard that you are going back to Anhui tomorrow, should you drive back by yourself?" I asked with a smile on my face.

    "Want to ride in my car?" Boss Duan asked, sat on the sofa and put his long legs on the coffee table, looking like a local tyrant who didn't want to talk to you.

    "That's right, anyway, you'll just bring Sister Fairy with you, and it's okay to add the two of us." I smiled and said, "If you promise, I'll give you something you've been looking for all along."

    "Oh? What have I been looking for?" Duan Qingshui asked with a half-smile.

    "Snow Mountain Divine Key." I said.

    "What?!" Duan Qingshui was taken aback, then glanced at me, and said suspiciously?I heard that a kind of martyrdom culture developed later, when nothing happened, couples would die in love, and the family members even saw them off in person.  Sent to the bottom of the snow-capped mountain, waved goodbye: "Dear ones, we are going to die for love!"  [This is really a bit perverted hey.  ¡¿

    In short, the existence of Jade Dragon Snow Mountain seems to have become a symbol of steadfast love in the local area.  However, many people do not know that there are also people living in the cold Jade Dragon Snow Mountain.  This is an ancient branch of the Naxi nationality, and it is a small group of residents called "Guardian God Clan" in the legend.  The number of people was originally not too many, more than 10,000 people.  If it survives until now, there are only a few hundred people.  Because a few decades ago, there was an accident there, and a so-called curse appeared, just like the short-lived curse of Duan Qingshui. Young and middle-aged people died in their 30s and 40s, and the number was getting smaller and smaller.  There are only a few hundred people left.  These are all later.

    As mentioned before, this protoss was born with supernatural power, invulnerable to swords and guns, and once helped the monarch seize political power in ancient times, so the leader was given the surname Duan, and then retired and continued to live in the Jade Dragon Snow Mountain, ignoring world affairs.  However, their legends were very popular at that time, and they became more and more popular.  But later, the legend changed, saying that there was a "spring of life" in that snow mountain, which could bring the dead back to life.  The dead will be revived with full blood on the spot, and the living will be invulnerable if they drink it, not to mention prolonging their lives.  [How does this look like an advertisement for selling fake drugs]

    This kind of nonsense is not very credible, and many people just listen to Lele and forget it.  But there are some serious people who suddenly came up with the idea of ??the Jade Dragon Snow Mountain Protoss.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 236 The Legend of the Snow Mountain Divine Key (Part 2)

    ?

    This group of self-righteous people thought that they could find the "spring" that protects the Protoss, but for so many years, no one has found the location of the spring.  Where exactly is the spring, except for the guardians of the protoss, few people know.  Or even if you know it, you will get lost in the vast snow-capped mountains in the process of searching.

    So does this spring exist?  Boss Duan's explanation is: it exists, but it is not as magical as in the legend.  Everyone in the clan is drinking the water from the "Shengquan", and this water does have the miraculous effect of prolonging life and strengthening the body.  In addition, the people of this tribe are brave and good at fighting, and have a certain amount of mana inheritance. They are invincible in battle, and their ability to heal injuries is better than ordinary people.  [Gene is good] But this phenomenon has become a particularly awesome thing in the legend, as if the Protoss is not invulnerable at all, just like the Boxers, just fight over it.

    The guardian god clan that Boss Duan belongs to has existed since the period of the Three Emperors and Five Emperors. It is the oldest and least known tribe among the Naxi tribe, probably because of its low profile.  The Naxi people believe in Dongba religion, and believe that everything in the mountains and rivers has aura.  The ancestors of Boss Duan were even more devout believers, and even popularized Dongba religion in some dynasties.  Dongba religion will also hold some important ceremonies to worship the gods to show the piety of the belief.  Therefore, the church will also fairly select a "wise man" to guide believers.  This wise man is not the cult leader that most of us imagine, but a real wise man.  Dongba script is an earlier script than ancient Chinese, and it can be regarded as the earliest vigorous script in the world.  Similarly, Dongba religion and Dongba culture are both extensive and profound.  For example, the wise men of the Dongba religion must be proficient in medicine, history, mathematics, astronomy, geography, painting, music, dance and other aspects of literature and art, science and technology, astronomy and other knowledge.  teach.

    This thing makes me sound like a strong man now.  When I was in school, there was a branch of arts and sciences. I was good at both arts and sciences and ranked first.  It is true that there are not many people who are worthy of great responsibility, and it often takes many years to produce a wise man.  Later, the teaching stipulated that several successors could be selected and cultivated from an early age, so as to be in charge of the teaching in the future.  It is basically equivalent to the meaning of priests in countries with certain religious beliefs, but it is not exactly the same.

    About forty years ago, before Boss Duan was born, there was a young heir who was basically unprecedented in the Dongba religion, who killed the previous old men and wise men in a flash.  Some ethnic minorities are not quite the same as the Han nationality in ancient times, where men are superior to women and women are inferior, and they pay attention to the capable ones.  This young heir is not only young, but also a woman.  Not only a woman, but also a person of mixed race, [mixed race].  The woman's name is Zang Qingning, her mother is a resident of the Naxi protoss, and her father is an outsider of unknown origin who fled.  Zang Qingning's father was quite powerful and highly educated, so he became an inseparable friend with the former wise man.  It's a pity that heaven is jealous of talents, Zang Qingning's parents passed away very early, in a rare avalanche accident.  So she grew up with the former wise man, almost a goddaughter.

    As Zang Qingning grew up day by day, the wise man discovered that she had amazing talents.  Not only has a photographic memory, but even like her father, she is highly talented in the fields of literature, art, science and medicine.  The wise man saw the child's excellence, so he deliberately cultivated it.  Zang Qingning lived up to expectations. At the age of nineteen, he succeeded the wise man of the Dongba religion and became the spiritual leader of the Naxi people.

    A teenage girl being a leader is like a college student being a village official, and the people are not convinced.  Why do I have to listen to the leadership of a little baby who has not yet fully developed after living for decades.  However, although Zang Qingning was young, she was clever and understanding. She was able to read everyone's thoughts, and then prescribe the right medicine. Within half a year, the whole clan obediently supported her position as a wise man.

    Originally, the clansmen only thought she was extremely smart, but later someone discovered that Zang Qingning was a rare "double-eyed person".  There are many sayings about people with double pupils. Some people say that after this kind of person is born, their eyes can see the ghosts.  In fact, most of the people who say this are ordinary people who don't understand anything.  To put it bluntly, double pupils are just compound eyes. Many insects in nature have the characteristics of compound eyes, but they have superior eyesight. It is not that they can see the ghost. That is the attribute of yin and yang eyes, not double pupils.  But the Naxi people know magic, or witchcraft.  Due to the practice of witchcraft, the function of double pupils was developed, which gave Zang Qingning the special function of "seeing through people's hearts".  In other words, if I have this ability, if you smile at me in front of me, but you are scolding me in your heart, then I can see it clearly.  What you think is all in my eyes.  Double pupils are a kind of decoding for thinking.  In this way, the clansmen who don't understand the mystery will think that she is cheating.

    In addition to dealing with general sundries and deciding on big and small things, a wise man also has a necessary task to guard the spring, or the holy spring.  Because this protoss tribe believes that the holy spring is the gift of life given to them by God, and there are basically no symptoms after drinking it.?And it also prolongs life, which is much better than the health care products that are so loud now.  So wise men and a group of dedicated Naxi warriors will guard this holy spring.  At the same time, this spring water is also our daily life water, washing clothes, bathing, drinking and flushing the toilet Well, this seems to be a bit of a waste. In short, all aspects of life are inseparable from this spring water.  Not only that, if people who practice Taoism often drink this spring water, it is like the Shiquan Dabu pill and Dalijingang pill in martial arts, which can boost their practice and get twice the result with half the effort.

    But the idiots outside the mountain regard this spring water as the elixir of life, and often come to the snow-capped mountains to look for it.  In the past hundreds of thousands of years, some people have been found, but unfortunately they all died in the snow-capped mountains.  Fighting against the warriors who guard the Protoss is nothing short of scum.  Ordinary people will not be able to fight.  About thirty years ago, a strange man went to the Protoss territory.  This person claimed to be Ma Jingcheng, a wanderer who was persecuted by the enemy, homeless, strayed into the snow mountain, and asked the patriarch to take him in.  The patriarch is different from the wise man. The division of labor between the two is different, and each has its own focus.  The patriarch then asked Zang Qingning, "There is a homeless man outside the mountain, how do you think we should deal with it?"  He insisted on not leaving, saying he had nowhere to go.  I think he looks pitiful in his tattered clothes, so let's drive him out, even those in the vast snow-capped mountains can't bear it.

    So Zang Qingning went to meet the strange man.  According to later legends, the two fell in love at first sight and fell in love with each other, similar to the plots of many vulgar novels.  Although love at first sight is far-fetched, it is very likely to happen to Zang Qingning, an innocent girl like Zang Qingning who lives in the vast snow-capped mountains and has never seen many men of her age.  From the appearance of Boss Duan, it can be seen that the people of the Protoss are very rough, rough at best, and barbaric at worst.  There are indeed some people who like this type, but Zang Qingning is likely to have fatigued with this pure man type, so he fell in love with this strange man with a handsome appearance, a Korean style, and a sharp edge.  It¡¯s more like Brother Sharp].

    So Zang Qingning asked Ma Jingcheng to stay, and the two fell in love in private.  Why in private?  For example, in many TV dramas, the saint of a certain sect must be a virgin, otherwise she will be executed.  That's about it.  People of the protoss believe that those who are chosen as wise men should not marry men and women. It seems that only in this way can they ensure their own "purity" and have a pure respect for the gods of heaven and earth.

    Therefore, it is a problem to fall in love with a man for no reason. If it is discovered, not only will it be dismissed, but it will also be sentenced to death.  The wild area always has the spirit of using violence to control violence.  There is a saying in this world that paper cannot contain fire.  The affair between the two of them was finally discovered. At this time, Ma Jingcheng had lived in the snow mountain for three or four years.  But after discovering it, you can't continue to hang on, or you will die if you don't leave.  So Ma Jingcheng was going to take Zang Qingning to escape from the snow mountain.  But are the people of the Protoss easy to provoke? All of them are strong men, even if they are the number one in the martial arts world, if they are besieged by two or three thousand strong men, all of them are Duan Qingshui's model.  Yes, if he can still break out of the tight encirclement with the helpless girl, then he is not a human from Earth, but a Superman from Krypton.  So at the last moment of being chased and intercepted, Zang Qingning made a difficult decision: she decided to die by herself, let Ma Jingcheng escape alone, and pointed him to a secret path out of the mountain.  I don't know what Ma Jingcheng was thinking at the time, let's temporarily imagine that after the two said a lot of love words, he really left his sister and turned away.

    Later, Zang Qingning was imprisoned, and the tribe decided to execute him.  But the people of the Protoss did not expect that the missing Ma Jingcheng would sneak into the clan in the middle of the next night and put a curse on the water of the holy spring.  The source of the holy spring is a cave in a snow mountain, similar to a huge hot spring place.  The spring water is hot and cold, which is amazing.  In order to protect the holy spring, there are special people guarding it, and the cave also built a mountain gate, the gate is made of stone, you need a key to open it, that is, the Snow Mountain Divine Key, Nuwa Stone, which I always carry.

    ? When Ma Jingcheng killed the guards and entered the holy spring, after taking the medicine, he found that Zang Qingning had drank the poison and died, lying quietly on a rock next to the holy spring.  [She is just trying to create a psychological shadow on the tribe, lying next to the drinking water source]

    Ma Jingcheng was in great pain, but he did not know what evil method was used to keep Zang Qingning's soul, locked the cave gate, and took away the Nuwa stone.  A long time after he left, people in the clan discovered that they had somehow been cursed. Although the young and middle-aged were extremely brave, some people often died suddenly.  And in the years before his death, he was tortured by heat and poison, and his life was worse than death.  Later, the number of Protoss gradually decreased, and when Duan Qingshui became the patriarch, the number decreased from 4,512 to only 400.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 237 The Female Corpse in the Water Tank (Part 1)

    ?

    When I heard this, I suddenly felt that the name Ma Jingcheng was very familiar.  Thinking about it carefully, this seems to be the "old man who likes to keep black mandalas" mentioned by Wu Dan.  But isn't Ma Jingcheng dead?  Listening to the story told by Boss Duan, Ma Jingcheng did not die in the end, but escaped from the snow mountain.

    Boss Duan said that none of them could open the cave where the holy spring was kept, because the key to the Snow Mountain was missing.  It is not advisable to forcefully explode, because the holy spring will be destroyed, and it is likely to cause an avalanche.  So the tribe was helpless.  There was no other way, so Boss Duan took the young Duan Yun away from Jade Dragon Snow Mountain, and searched everywhere for the whereabouts of the divine key. After opening the cave, he wanted to see what was wrong with the holy spring, so that the people of the clan could drink it and become a treasure.  That look.

    Hearing this, I couldn't help asking curiously: "Then there is so much snow in your place, and turning the snow into water is enough for daily food, right? Do you still have to drink the water from the holy spring?"

    Duan Qingshui smiled wryly and said: "It's really that simple. We tried to stop drinking the water from the holy spring, but unfortunately we found that after we stopped, not only the body pain occurred frequently, but also the life span was shortened. The so-called drinking poison to quench thirst probably means  That's what I mean. That's why I'm worried that if I can't find the key for so many years, not only will I die, but something will happen to Yunyao."

    I couldn't help feeling very sympathetic: "Since you found the key, you might as well go home and have a look, why don't you go to Anhui."

    Duan Qingshui said: "It's not in a hurry to solve this matter. I won't survive a year. Since I have agreed to see my seniors, I still have to go to Anhui first. If you and Lingxi want to go together  , see you downstairs in my office tomorrow."

    I was relieved when I heard it, it is good to have a rich friend.

    Early the next morning, I took Ruan Lingxi downstairs to Boss Duan's office as agreed.  After arriving downstairs, I found that Boss Duan was already waiting downstairs with Sister Shenxian.  Boss Duan was driving, we had nothing to say all the way, and soon arrived in Hefei.  This time I brought Xiao Mi with me when I went home. On the way, Xiao Mi was still lying on Ruan Lingxi's lap eating French fries.  After arriving in Hefei, it was already night.

    Boss Duan drove the car near Parkson shopping in the city center, and as soon as he stopped, someone came over.  Boss Duan looked at the two of them and rolled down the window.  When I saw them, they were two young men in suits, like hotel workers.

    "Excuse me, is this Mr. Duan?" one of them asked.

    Boss Duan nodded: "Who are you?"

    The man said: "Mr. Duan, we are the employees of the Hezong Hotel. We are here to pick you up. Now that there is something wrong with the hotel, he can't come here for a while, so let the two of us pick you up. The hotel is on the ramp  Across the way, you can see it."

    I looked out the car window and saw the ten-year-old Castle Hotel opposite Parkson.  This is a very exotic five-star hotel, but unexpectedly it was opened by a friend of Boss Duan.

    Duan Qingshui nodded and let us get out of the car.  Ruan Lingxi looked at the hotel curiously, and said that she wanted to see where Sister Shenxian and Boss Duan lived.  I know she has never been in a five-star hotel, and wants to go in to see what the layout looks like.  The village girl can't afford to be hurt.  I have been in a five-star hotel, but other than going to the bathroom or investigating murders, I have never seen it.

    So we both followed with great interest.  But at the entrance of the hotel, I was speechless: there were several police cars parked, and the forensic doctor was carrying the corpse out of the hall.

    "I'm going, suicide or love?" I said in surprise.

    Duan Qingshui frowned, watching the two forensic doctors pass by carrying the corpse.  The corpse on the stretcher was covered with a white cloth, but a few strands of blue threads leaked out from under the white cloth, dripping wetly, which made me feel a little ominous.

    "What's going on?" Duan Qingshui asked the hotel staff who came to pick him up.

    The man said: "Just after four o'clock, our staff said that a woman's body was found in the water tank on the roof. This woman is a resident of our place. We called the police after we found it. Now the police are dealing with it."  Woolen cloth."

    Ruan Lingxi was surprised: "The water tank on the roof? Is it for drinking water in the hotel?"

    The man looked a little embarrassed, paused, and then said, "No, it's probably the water used to flush the toilet."

    Ghosts believe it, I thought.  Duan Qingshui didn't say anything, nodded and was about to go to the hall.  At this time, I heard the forensic doctor who was carrying the corpse behind me suddenly yelled.  I looked back and saw that the long wet hair of the female corpse somehow got entangled with the fire hydrant at the door.  The two had no choice but to stop, calling for a policeman to have their hair ripped off.

    At this time, a policeman came over, tore off the hair, broke a few more, and said, "Let's go!"

    At this moment, a gust of cold wind suddenly came, blowing the white clothget up.  Then, a face that was swollen due to soaking in water, and died with regret appeared in front of us.  Ruan Lingxi let out an "ah" and blurted out, "Why is this girl smiling?"

    "Laughing?" I heard the words and looked carefully, and sure enough, I saw a strange smile froze on the face of the female corpse, and the white eyes were rolled up. After seeing it, people shuddered.  The policeman was also taken aback, and scolded, "I remember closing my eyes, why are they opening them now?"

    As he spoke, he covered the white cloth and urged: "Hurry up and get into the car!"

    Indeed, as expected of a forensic doctor, ordinary people would have been scared to pee when they saw this laughing corpse, but the two of them continued to carry it forward calmly and steadily.  At this time, I saw Boss Duan also walking towards the hotel gate, so I tugged Ruan Lingxi and quickly followed.

    When entering the hotel through the revolving door, I was immediately attracted by the lighting and decoration of the hotel.  The hotel lobby looks resplendent.  The brass lobby and marble floor reflect the golden-toned decoration style. At first glance, the hotel has the feeling of a movie scene in the 1940s.  A lot of money went into it when it was built.

    But at this time, I found that there were many people around the front desk, even foreigners.  When I walked closer and listened carefully, it seemed that they were guests who came to complain, saying that they drank corpse water for several days, and asked the hotel for an explanation, compensation, and so on.  The hotel manager then explained with a smile, saying that the water quality of his hotel was fine, and the water quality was checked every day, and everything was normal.

    Duan Qingshui looked from the crowd and asked the person who picked us up: "Which floor is our room on?"

    The man immediately said: "There is an entire floor reserved for you on the sixth floor, and I want to see which one you want to live in. There was an accident in the hotel, so many guests checked out early."

    Duan Qingshui nodded.  Su Ling asked at this moment: "Which floor did the girl who died just now live on?"

    The man thought for a while and said, "It seems to be the fourth floor."

    The 4th floor is another unlucky number.  Duan Qingshui nodded and said: "Go and do your work first, let's go upstairs to put down our luggage."

    The man immediately took Boss Duan's luggage and helped him take it upstairs.  So a few of us followed to the sixth floor.  When I entered the elevator, I suddenly felt a chill, and couldn't help shivering.

    But after a closer look, I found nothing unusual.  Everyone else walked in, and Ruan Lingxi shouted: "Erhuo, what are you doing? Come on!"

    I just entered the elevator door.  The elevator doors slowly closed and slowly ascended.  Ruan Lingxi shivered and said, "Why is it so cold here? Isn't there air conditioning?"

    The hotel staff member suddenly turned his head and smiled: "Maybe it's because someone died here."

    His words made me frown, and I saw that the man had a strange smile on his face, looking at me with the corner of his mouth pulled, with an inexplicable look in his eyes.  I suddenly looked dazed, and I always felt that I had seen this weird smile before.  Taking a closer look, I suddenly found that the smile of the person in front of me was exactly the same as that of the female corpse!

    I was taken aback, thinking that this guy was some kind of evil spirit.  But after taking a closer look, he found that he had turned his head calmly, looking at the elevator keys that kept lighting up.  At this time, I took a closer look at him. He was in his twenties, tall and thin, with a good appearance and wearing glasses. He was a very ordinary and normal person.  Looking at his badge again, his name was on it: Lu Chenfei.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 238 The Female Corpse in the Water Tank (Part 2)

    ?

    Fortunately, the elevator reached the sixth floor at this time, and the waiter named Lu Chenfei took us to find the rooms of Boss Duan and Sister Shenxian.  Duan Qingshui looked at the house number and asked, "Why, you opened two rooms for us?"

    Lu Chenfei was startled, and asked, "Mr. Duan wants to live with this young lady?"

    After hearing this, Ruan Lingxi and I looked at Boss Duan meaningfully.  At this time, Su Ling said: "This is very good, thank you very much." After saying that, he took the luggage and walked into his room door.

    Boss Duan suddenly felt bored, and said to us angrily: "You should go home too."

    Seeing this, Ruan Lingxi and I said goodbye to Sister Shenxian, and we took the elevator downstairs together.  After entering the elevator, I glanced at the elevator of the five-star hotel.  It is very spacious, basically there is no problem in accommodating dozens of people.  The front and rear are mirrored, which visually brings a feeling of expanding the space.  There are railings behind and on both sides of the elevator, and there are exquisite silk fake flowers wrapped around the railings, with spices on the fake flowers, which look very high-end and elegant.

    At this time, the elevator stopped with a "ding".  I stared at the buttons of the elevator, and it didn't stop on the first floor, but on the fourth floor.  I asked Ruan Lingxi, "Is it the fourth floor?"

    Ruan Lingxi said: "It's not me, why should I press the fourth floor if I have nothing to do? Didn't you press the first floor to enter the elevator? I didn't move it at all."

    I stared at the red number 4, and suddenly felt a chill down my back.  I think of the female corpse that was fished out of the water tank, that weird smile always makes me shudder when I recall it.  Doesn't that woman live on the fourth floor?  I'll go, this can't be caused by a woman's ghost, can it?

    I took a deep breath and watched the elevator door slowly open.  After the elevator doors were all opened, I looked out and saw that the fourth floor was pitch black, and it seemed that the lights had been turned off.  After hearing about the accident, many guests immediately checked out and left.  Especially on the fourth floor where the accident happened, it is estimated that all the tenants have already left.

    Then who else will press the elevator?  I stretched out my head to look, but there was no one, so I came back again, ready to press the close button.  At this moment, I suddenly caught a glimpse of a face emerging from the elevator door.  There was a twisted and weird smile on that face, exactly the same as the female corpse in the water tank!  !

    I was taken aback, subconsciously took a step back, and heard the sound of dripping water in my ears.  The ghost of the female corpse in the water tank?  !

    At the moment when I was surprised, I saw that face slowly leaving the darkness, and then, a person walked into the elevator.  I rubbed my eyes and looked again, and saw that the owner of that face was an aunt in her fifties, with slanted eyes, deep wrinkles on her forehead, and drawn corners of her mouth.  It's the elevator that makes people feel extremely horrified.

    Look at that aunt again, wearing the uniform of a hotel cleaner, holding a bucket in her hand, the kind of bucket specially used to clean mops.  You must have seen it, the gourd-shaped one, the one that drains water while dripping to dry, so I heard the sound of dripping water.

    Seeing us both looking at her with ghostly faces, my aunt snorted coldly: "What are you looking at, I'm not a ghost."

    I breathed a sigh of relief, and said to the cleaner lady: "I said, auntie, people are scary, didn't you say that someone died in an accident on the fourth floor, you are so bold to come to clean at night."

    The cleaner lady snorted coldly and said, "Who will do the job if I don't clean? Besides, didn't the girl die in the water tank on the roof? To be precise, no one died on the fourth floor, but someone died on the roof.  What are you afraid of? If you want to talk about dead people, no one has died in the old house, and there are not all living people."

    When I heard that this aunt's domineering side leaked, I suddenly felt confident and came back, and said with a smile: "Auntie, which floor are you going to? I will press the elevator for you."

    The aunt waved her hand and said: "You can press it yourself, I have finished cleaning, now clean the elevator."

    So I pressed 1 again.  The elevator descends at a constant speed.  The aunt began to wipe the corner of the elevator with a rag.  When the elevator reached the second floor, the aunt suddenly said: "It's strange, there is something painted on the elevator mirror that can't be wiped off, it should not be jam."

    I turned my head inadvertently when I heard the words, and was immediately startled.  I saw that the reflection of the cleaner aunt with her back to me in the mirror was not her, but a pale baby grimacing!  !

    The infant spirit's dark eyes were bleeding from the seven orifices, and the blood stained most of the mirror red, flowing to the ground, and almost spreading to my feet.

    "Ah!!" I screamed, startling Ruan Lingxi beside me.

    "Erhuo, what's wrong with you?!" Ruan Lingxi asked.

    "What's on the mirror?? Blood??" I pointed to the mirror in surprise.

    At this moment, the cleaning lady turned her head, giggled strangely, and looked at me with bloody eyes.

    "?!  "I quickly took out the God of War on my waist, and shouted at the cleaner.

    "You idiot, you are so stupid!!!" Ruan Lingxi grabbed my arm: "That's a human!!!"

    Ruan Lingxi's voice made me wake up like a dream.  Looking at it again, I saw the cleaner aunt looked at me in surprise, opened her mouth wide, and dropped the rag in her hand.

    I wiped off my sweat and said with a smile to the aunt, "I'm sorry, I'm a policeman. I've been under too much pressure recently and have hallucinations." Then, I quickly put away my gun and went to the mirror to look: "Yes  What can't be wiped clean?"

    The aunt didn't dare to stay any longer. When she saw the elevator door, she ignored us and ran away with the bucket.

    Ruan Lingxi said helplessly: "Erhuo, did you see something just now?"

    I nodded in embarrassment: "Yeah, somehow I saw a child's face in the mirror." Saying that, I leaned forward to look in front of the mirror.  The so-called mirror surface of the elevator also has seams.  My eyes fell on the seam, and I saw that there seemed to be red stains in the seam.  The cleaner was supposed to be wiping this stuff just now.

    I asked Ruan Lingxi for a wet towel, wiped the red in the gap, put it on the wet towel and put it in my pocket.  Although I don't know what it is, I can find out if I go back and find someone to test it.  If it's blood or something, maybe it has something to do with the case.  But what was the meaning of the baby spirit just now?  Did a child die in an elevator?

    At this time, the elevator door opened again, and a foreigner walked in, glanced at Ruan Lingxi and me, and was about to press the elevator floor.  Then I hurriedly dragged Ruan Lingxi out to the hall.  Looking back at the closed elevator, I wiped my sweat.

    If there is any problem with this hotel, I didn't find much black air, that is to say, I couldn't see the ghosts floating around.  But if there is no problem, why are there so many ghosts and supernatural phenomena?  This baffled me, and it was so contradictory.

    After leaving the lobby, I looked back at the Holiday Inn Castle.  Due to an accident in this hotel, many rooms are dark, probably because the guests moved away in a hurry.  Ruan Lingxi and I took a taxi all the way home.  After arriving home, when my mother saw Ruan Lingxi, she immediately put me aside as her own, and kindly pulled the villain into the door, asking for her health and warmth, so enthusiastic that even Ruan Lingxi felt embarrassed.  The always busy father is also busy cooking at home.  The smell of food in the room was overflowing with warm lighting, which made me temporarily forget the gloomy atmosphere of the Castle Hotel.

    I lifted the sleepy Xiao Mi out of the backpack.  My mother looked at Xiao Mi, frowned and said: "What is this, puppy? You still keep this thing, making the house dirty, full of fur and fleas, what a trouble."

    I knew my mother didn't like pets with fur, so she said, "Don't blame me, this is raised by Ruan Lingxi. He brought it back because he was afraid that no one would take care of us during the holidays. His name is Xiao Mi, and he is a little fox."

    "Fox? Oh, isn't it so cute?" When my mother heard that it was raised by Ruan Lingxi, her attitude immediately became amiable.  I felt uneasy in my heart.

    ? In recent years, my father's business has been pretty good. Although he is not rich, he has a good life. He changed to a bigger house, which just happened to give Ruan Lingxi a guest room.  I originally wanted to throw Xiao Mi into Ruan Lingxi's room, but then I thought, no, Xiao Mi is actually an uncle, so I still threw him into my room.

    "Xiao Mi, did you feel something was wrong in the hotel just now?" I asked.  My Nether Eyes didn't see the form of a ghost, so I wonder if Xiao Mi can detect it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 239: Evil Art of Fixing the Soul (Part 1)

    ?

    Xiao Mi stretched her waist, tilted her head and thought: "It's nothing, but I seem to have dreamed of a baby crying."

    "Do foxes dream too?" I laughed, but Xiao Mi's words reminded me of the image of the baby spirit I saw in the elevator.

    "Then I don't know." Xiao Mi said: "Maybe some baby died in that hotel. But the baby spirit is a little strange, I can't say why, anyway, I feel that something is wrong. It seems that he can't leave the hotel.  , as if something was fixed in place."

    "Stay where you are." I repeated, recalling the layout of the hotel in my mind, it seems that there is no problem with Feng Shui, it is not a dilemma, and it will not make it difficult for ghosts to get out.  They didn't find any Taoist talismans. Could it be that the baby's body was hidden in the castle hotel?

    Just thinking about this time, I heard my mother shout: "Song Yan! Come out to eat!"

    So I glanced at Xiao Mi, and Xiao Mi immediately jumped into my arms: "I'm hungry too."

    I had no choice but to carry him into the living room, and chat with my parents while having dinner. After eating, we chatted for a while, and then went back to our rooms to rest.  The journey was tiring, and before ten o'clock, Ruan Lingxi and I were very sleepy.

    After returning to the room, I fell asleep quickly.  I woke up to go to the bathroom in the middle of the night, went out the door in a daze, and groped in the direction of the toilet.  But after walking for a long time, I couldn't help but wonder: When did my house get so big?  It's almost like a castle.

    After this idea suddenly popped up in my mind, I suddenly woke up: Something is wrong!

    I opened my eyes and saw that it was pitch black. According to my usual impression, I should have reached the door of the bathroom.  After touching the bathroom door, I entered and turned on the light.  The bright lights came on, and my disheveled hair and sleepy eyes were reflected in the mirror.

    I breathed a sigh of relief, and when I was about to go out after going to the toilet, I suddenly felt that the light in the toilet flickered and suddenly became much dimmer.  I frowned, thinking what's going on, the ghost came home with me?

    Just then, I heard a cry of a baby.  The cry was sobbing, as if it was the voice of a baby girl.  I shivered, turned around and saw a baby lying on the ground crying.  The child was wrapped in a pink swaddle and looked like a newborn baby.

    I was taken aback, thinking this is unscientific, isn't it a grown woman who died in the Castle Hotel?  Why is it a baby spirit following me?  Moreover, it is not an ordinary event for a baby under one year old to have such grievances forming troubles.

    So I leaned over and slowly lowered my body to take a closer look.  I saw the baby girl suddenly opened her eyes, crying, and then bleeding from her orifices, and slowly turned into a mummy.

    It was really terrifying, the flesh slowly withered and stiff, the ground was stained red with blood, gurgling and flowing all over the ground.  Although I knew it was an illusion, the cotton slippers on my feet still felt a very subtle soaking feeling.

    I looked down and saw that the blood all over the ground slowly turned into pairs of hands, grabbing my shoes and not letting go, even slowly lingering on my thighs.  At that time, I felt a sticky feeling in my heart, and I couldn't help but shudder, and said angrily: "Fucking grievances have grievances and debts, I didn't harm you!! Don't follow me!!"

    Just kidding, I have never abandoned a child.

    I quickly pulled my legs out and walked out, only to find that the pair of bloody hands were surprisingly strong, and I couldn't pull them apart or shake them off. I was very depressed.  At this moment, as soon as the bathroom door opened, Ruan Lingxi's voice came in: "Er Huo, are you there? What happened?"

    At this moment, I only felt that my eyes lit up, and the light returned to normal. When I looked back, the baby girl who was lying on the ground had disappeared.  I wiped my cold sweat and said to Ruan Lingxi, "It's okay, just dream."

    Ruan Lingxi yawned and glared at me: "I think you are sleepwalking. You are noisy."

    "No way, the sound insulation of our house is very good." I said in surprise.

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said: "You think my kung fu is for nothing, my hearing is still good. What's the matter, what did you see again? I said your home should be safe, right? There shouldn't be anything there.  .¡±

    I shook my head and sighed: "This really confuses me. I always hear a little baby crying, whimpering, and bleeding from all orifices. It's really annoying. If you want to talk about the hotel we went to, not one died.  A woman, it's not a baby, why do I always see baby spirits when I go home?"

    "Who knows, maybe this baby spirit has something to tell you." Ruan Lingxi yawned: "Okay, go back to sleep, I'm sleepy."

    After returning to the house, I felt tired for a while, and soon fell asleep againpast.  It wasn't until my mother's roar woke me up in the morning that I struggled to get up again.  When I got out of the bedroom, Ruan Lingxi was already helping my mother prepare breakfast.

    My mother took a look at me and complained: "Look at you, you are so lazy at such an age, look at Lingxi, who got up early in the morning to help me make breakfast."

    I curled my lips and said, "Mom, can you stop disrespecting me every day? It makes me seem like you picked me up and gave it as a phone bill. It doesn't look like my own."

    My mother smiled and said: "That's not true, I have a special affinity with Lingxi, this girl is considerate, she seems to be my own."

    Just as I was about to complain, I saw that Xiao Mi smelled the smell of rice, and immediately rushed over happily, and jumped onto a chair by the table.  Because I said that this guy was raised by Ruan Lingxi, my mother also changed her usual dislike of fluffy animals, and was very kind to Xiao Mi, and immediately took a plate of ham for him to eat.

    I pouted from the sidelines.  My dad was sitting at the dining table reading the newspaper, saw Xiao Mi, and said with a smile: "This fox seems to be a big-eared fox, right? I heard that this kind of fox is not cheap."

    My mother was surprised and said: "Really? Hey Lingxi, I didn't expect your fox to be so good."

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said: "It was also given by someone else. My friend couldn't take it away after going abroad, so he just gave it to me."

    When I heard it, I thought that this woman was telling lies as if she was telling the truth.

    I shook my head, remembering what happened last night, so before the porridge was ready, I hurried back to my bedroom and called Wu Dan.  The call was connected quickly, Wu Dan said with a smile on the phone: "What's the matter, apprentice, do you want to wish me a happy new year?"

    I sighed: "Master, I think I have had a bad year."

    Wu Dan was surprised and said: "How do you say this? It's only the twenty-ninth day of the twelfth lunar month, so you're having a bad year?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "Master, I recently encountered ghosts while walking and dreaming. What do you think is going on?" As I spoke, I told Wu Dan about the strange things that happened last night, including the one I saw at the Castle Hotel.  The murder.

    After hearing this, Wu Dan said, "You said an infant spirit has been following you?"

    I smiled wryly: "Yeah, the strange thing is that it was a young woman who died, why is a baby following me?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "It's okay, the baby spirit basically doesn't have the ability to hurt people, but it's just to scare you, maybe it's to tell you something. Now that your Nuwa stone has been returned to Boss Duan, basically the chance of seeing a ghost is even higher.  There are too many. If the ghost can't find others to complain about, it will find you."

    I asked: "Then Master, what should I do? Yingling is the ghost of a baby, and he certainly cannot speak. How can I understand what he is going to tell me?"

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "You go to the hotel and check again. It's best to ask the police to help, and go investigate together to see if any children died there. And that female corpse, what's going on."

    I sighed: "Yes, I will not be pure during the Chinese New Year."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "It means that you have a heavy responsibility. Go and check, and let me know if you have any clues."

    Having said that, Wu Dan hung up the phone.  I sat at the dinner table and ate, thinking about what happened in the hotel.  Seeing that I was absent-minded, Ruan Lingxi asked, "What's wrong?"

    I made up my mind and said to my mother: "Mom, after dinner, I want to take Lingxi around and go shopping. Do you think it's okay?"

    My mother immediately beamed with joy: "All right, go and play! Lingxi is here for the first time, so it should be fun!"

    Ruan Lingxi laughed softly: "You want to visit the Castle Hotel?"

    I nodded and said: "That's right, I want to go to Chachana Hotel." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 240 Soul-fixing Evil Art (Part 2)

    ?

    Ruan Lingxi understands, in terms of curiosity, she is like me.  When encountering strange things, I always want to join in. Although we are both in the same boat, we can only run away when we encounter a fierce ghost boss.  But this can't stop our curiosity like the rolling water of the Yangtze River.

    After dinner, my mother was considerate and didn't ask Ruan Lingxi to help clean up the dishes, but directly pushed us out the door: "Walk around, if you don't come home for lunch, call me."

    The two of us went downstairs, and Ruan Lingxi smiled and said, "Your mother is so warm and kind."

    I rolled my eyes: "She treats you like her daughter-in-law."

    Ruan Lingxi blushed, and snorted coldly: "That's not okay, just being treated like a daughter-in-law in such a muddle, I haven't even heard a word of confession."

    I smiled and said, "You still have to confess? No matter how I see it, you don't look like a soft girl holding roses."

    Ruan Lingxi became angry when he heard this, kicked my leg, kicked me staggered, and went straight to the road.

    "Damn, don't you pull your ears!!" I was so kicked by her so suddenly that my legs almost broke. I thought to myself that this woman really doesn't play cards according to common sense. Isn't she just pulling her ears these days?

    At this moment, I heard a sound of brakes coming from behind me, and when I looked back, a taxi driver poked his head out of the car window: "What's the matter with you?! Those jumping on the road were trying to hit me.  Die?!"

    When I saw that the car was empty, I immediately smiled and said, "Come on, master, you came just in time, we need to take a taxi!"

    Having said that, I quickly dragged Ruan Lingxi into the car.  The driver looked at us indifferently and asked, "Where are we going?"

    "The Castle Hotel." I said.

    When the driver heard it, he was surprised and said, "Where are you going? Didn't you say that a woman died, and the police have been investigating now? Do you still want to live?"

    I smiled and said, "We are the police." As I spoke, I showed my police officer ID.  The driver shut up immediately, and the ashes of the car flew out quickly.

    At this time, I thought of a question. I went to the hotel last night and wiped some red things out of the hotel elevator. This thing has not been carefully inspected yet.  I was at the Bengbu Municipal Bureau before, but it was too much trouble to go back to my original unit for an inspection for this matter. It took a whole day to go back and forth, and I don¡¯t know when the result will come out.  Today is Chinese New Year's Eve, there are basically no cars on the road after three o'clock in the afternoon, and even if we go to the Bengbu Municipal Bureau, we will not be able to make it back.

    So I thought about it, and called Xiaozheng, the forensic doctor of the Bengbu Municipal Bureau, and after a polite greeting, I asked him if he knew any forensic doctor from the Hefei Municipal Bureau, and asked them to help examine something.  Xiao Zheng thought for a while, and said that he really knew a boyfriend who worked as a forensic doctor in the city bureau, and was the boyfriend of his third uncle's grandparent's daughter-in-law's niece, and said that he could contact me for a look.

    When I heard about this relationship, I couldn't help but smiled wryly and said: "Xiao Zheng, are you kidding me? This relationship is basically out of reach. Are you sure he can help?"

    Xiao Zheng said with a smile on the phone: "I can definitely help, we have another relationship, and that person is my senior brother."

    "Fuck, you said it earlier!" I suddenly became angry.  So I took down the phone number of Xiaozheng's senior forensic doctor. Xiaozheng said that this person's surname was Feng, he had a good personality, and he would definitely be able to help.

    After I hung up the phone, I thought about how to get in touch with the person handling the case and find out the inside story.  But this is basically impossible, because I don't know anyone from the serious crime team of the Hefei Municipal Bureau.

    Thinking about it this way, the car quickly arrived at the downstairs of the Castle Hotel.  When I first entered the lobby, I suddenly saw Boss Duan coming out of the elevator and sneaking into a certain room on the first floor.  I said to Ruan Lingxi: "Evil girl, I seem to have seen Boss Duan go to a certain room on the first floor, let's follow and have a look."

    Ruan Lingxi asked suspiciously: "First floor? Doesn't Boss Duan live on the sixth floor?"

    "So what did you say?" As I said that, I dragged Ruan Lingxi and ran over. As soon as I reached the corner, I saw that the door of Room 103 had just been closed.  Ruan Lingxi and I stick to the door, but the sound insulation in this room is so good that we can't hear anything.  So I had to retreat to the corner of the corridor to see who came out of it.  After a while, as soon as the door opened, Boss Duan went out first, lit a cigarette, and looked around.  Ruan Lingxi and I quickly held our breath and retracted our bodies.  Not long after, I saw Boss Duan's footsteps walking away, as if he had driven an elevator up the stairs.  At this time, I saw the back of a young man turning his back to us, and seemed to turn out of the hall.

    The man's back is very strange, he is tall and thin, and his writing is weak, he doesn't look like any of Boss Duan's subordinates we have seen.  I wondered what was going on with these two people, they were as sneaky as they were gay.

    At this moment, I suddenly felt?He was slapped hard.  Surprised, when he looked back, he was startled: Boss Duan!

    "I'll go, didn't you get on the elevator?" I said in surprise.

    Duan Qingshui snorted coldly: "With the skill of you two three-legged cats, I wouldn't notice it? I have noticed the existence of you two since I came out of 103."

    "Boss Duan, who was that man just now? Why did you meet him here?" I asked.

    Boss Duan said: "You don't have to worry about the affairs of the gang. By the way, what do you two want to do here early in the morning?"

    I laughed and said, "I just came across the case of the female corpse in the water tank, so I wanted to investigate it. Boss Duan, you have a lot of connections, can you get information on the investigation of the case?"

    Boss Duan sneered and said, "Meddling your own business again? Be careful."

    I smiled wryly and said, "I can't do anything about it. I have nightmares every day. By the way, Boss Duan, do you know any incidents of baby deaths in this hotel?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "I don't know where to go. But if you insist on investigating, I can find He Zicheng, the general manager of this hotel, to talk to you about the case."

    I immediately nodded and said, "That would be the best."

    So, a quarter of an hour later, I met Ruan Lingxi, Boss Duan and Sister Shenxian in the general manager's office on the top floor.

    The hotel has 12 floors in total. Standing at the window and looking down, you can have a panoramic view of the city.  I walked back to the sofa and sat down, but Boss Duan asked Su Ling, "Why do you look like you haven't slept enough?"

    Su Ling shook his head and said, "I can't tell. It seems that I had a nightmare all night, and it seems that I really heard the cry of the baby. In short, I cried all night, but I got up and watched it several times.  Can't find where the crying baby is."

    As soon as I heard this, I immediately echoed: "Sister Fairy, you also heard the cry of the baby? I really thought that the baby spirit followed me home!! I also heard it in the middle of the night, and also  I saw a baby lying on the ground bleeding from seven orifices."

    Ruan Lingxi said in surprise: "How could it be possible that both of you would dream of a baby crying?"

    With an idea, I asked, "Sister Fairy, what is the room number you live in?"

    Su Ling thought for a while and said, "It's 605."

    I pondered and said: "I saw the layout of this hotel last night. There are 18 rooms on the first floor, but each floor seems to have a vacant room for fire-fighting facilities. This is because the hotel had a room five years ago.  There was a fire, I remember it was on the TV news, so the hotel has perfected the fire-fighting facilities, and built an empty room on each floor for easy access to fire-fighting equipment. This room is at the corner of the hotel, so this kind of pattern is formed: 605  It becomes the middle position in the guest room. The entire hotel has twelve floors, and the sixth floor is also the middle."

    Ruan Lingxi asked suspiciously: "So what? Can you hear the baby crying in the middle?"

    "There is a problem in the middle." I said: "I remember that I have seen a sorcery before, called the soul-fixing evil technique. It probably takes a newborn baby and drives twenty-six steel needles into the whole body.  The baby was nailed to death. Many rural people use this kind of magic to seek a child. For example, if a family gave birth to a daughter for the first time, the family will nail the child to death with twenty-six steel nails.  Big girl, seduce males'. This is a very ancient sorcery, and because babies are difficult to detect when they are pricked, many dead baby girls are regarded as accidental deaths, which are not easy to detect. Before I  When I was in Bengbu, I read an old file, which talked about such a case. However, if this kind of thing happened in the hotel, it is probably the second kind of soul-fixing technique: to fix the ghosts of the people who died in the hotel, so that they can¡¯t make trouble  .Then this baby is probably the biological child of the dead person.¡±

    "You mean, the female corpse in the water tank? That person had a child before?" Ruan Lingxi was surprised.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 241: Soul-fixing Evil Art (Part 2)

    ?

    I said, "I'm just speculating."

    Su Ling frowned and said, "If you say that, then there is a possibility that there is a baby's body in my room?"

    I nodded and said, "It's possible. Let's check it later?"

    Ruan Lingxi was surprised for a long time: "This is too unbelievable. If there is a corpse, wouldn't the people in the hotel know?"

    Right at this point, when the door opened, a young man walked in.  I looked towards the door and saw that the young man who came in was tall and tall, with a dark complexion, but he had a refined demeanor, and he was considered a good-looking talent.

    "Everyone has been waiting for a long time. I just dealt with some things." The young man smiled, greeted us, and exchanged greetings with Boss Duan.

    Boss Duan introduced: "The general manager of the hotel, He Zicheng."

    We didn't talk nonsense, and we got into the topic after chatting a few words.  I asked about the incident of the female corpse in the water tank in the hotel.

    He Zicheng sighed: "We are also very puzzled about this matter. The girl who died was Han Keer, a rookie star in Korea. She just debuted not long ago and came to China to shoot commercials. Who knows, she disappeared the next day after she arrived.  The manager came to look for her but couldn't find her. I thought she had gone out to play by herself again, so I didn't think much about it. These artists are very young and very fun. It is also possible to go out to play by themselves, and usually come back in a day. But this Han Keer  She didn¡¯t reply for two days, and she didn¡¯t answer the phone calls. She searched all over her friend¡¯s house in China, but no one said she had seen her. Now the company was in a hurry and called the police to find her. After ten days of searching, there was no result. I thought  It's a kidnapping case, but the kidnapper didn't call. Just when everyone couldn't find Han Keer, a strange thing happened in the hotel."

    "What strange thing?" I suddenly became interested.

    He Zicheng's expression was a little unnatural, as if recalling this incident made him a little scared: "I slept in the office that night, and went to wash my face early the next morning. I just turned on the faucet, but there was black water flowing out of it.  There was a stench. It took ten minutes for the water to return to normal. Later, after I got to work, I received complaints from customers on various floors, saying that there was a strange smell and stench in the water, so I asked someone to check the water tank on the roof and found Han Ke¡¯er¡¯s.  The corpse. The corpse has been soaked for ten days. When we found it yesterday, we didn¡¯t see it was her at all. Later, after an autopsy, we found out that this is Han Ke¡¯er who has been missing for many days.¡±

    I thought for a while and asked, "You guys should have surveillance video here, right?"

    He Zicheng nodded and said, "I have a video of Han Keer before the accident on my computer. Do you want to watch it?"

    Ruan Lingxi said first: "Of course it depends. Maybe we can find clues to her death?"

    He Zicheng hesitated and said: "Don't be afraid after watching this video. I think you have seen the video that has been circulated on the Internet. Many people say that it has been repaired, but in fact it has not. There are indeed some very weird things recorded in the video.  "

    Hearing what he said, I became more interested and wanted to see what was in that video.  He Zicheng walked to the desk and turned on the computer, and the rest of us joined in.  He called up the surveillance video and opened it.  I saw the elevator we just took in the video.  The elevator door was open, and a slender girl ran into the elevator in a panic, and then pressed almost all the floor buttons of the elevator once.  However, only the sixth floor was vacant.  After pressing it, something surprising happened.  The elevator finally stopped at the sixth floor.  Seeing the elevator door open, Han Ke'er poked her head out in horror, then retracted her body, retreating shyly in the corner of the elevator.  In the end, there seemed to be a state of mental breakdown: Han Keer actually squatted on the ground, holding his head in his hands, and seemed to be yelling in horror.  At this moment, the elevator door slowly closed.  After the shutdown, Han Keer seemed to have regained his composure, and quickly got up to press the button for the fourth floor.  Finally, as soon as the elevator door opened, she ran out in a hurry.

    This video is really weird, as if Han Ke'er is acting on her own, the elevator is empty, and no one else enters the surveillance camera.

    "It seems that apart from Han Ke'er's weird movements, this surveillance camera doesn't explain anything." Ruan Lingxi said, "Where is there any supernatural phenomenon?"

    He Zicheng took a deep breath and said, "Actually, the supernatural phenomenon appeared on the sixth floor at the moment when the elevator door couldn't close. Let's take a closer look."

    So I grabbed the mouse, reopened the short four-minute video recording, and froze to the moment when the elevator door opened.

    I looked at it for a while, and was suddenly surprised to find a blurry shadow reflected in the mirror of the elevator.  That is to say, there seems to be someone at the door, but there is no one at the door, only a shadow of a person is reflected in the opposite mirror.  The shadow was very vague, it seemed to be the figure of a woman, with long black curly hair, a pale face with dark eyes, wearing a nightgown.

      "Damn, is there a ghost?" I was surprised: "Is this the original video?"

    He Zicheng nodded and said: "It's definitely the original version. We don't have the time to PS. I don't understand this phenomenon."

    I took a screenshot of that video and enlarged it, but I still couldn't see the appearance of the female ghost clearly.  It seems that this has to go through professional technical analysis.

    I sighed and asked, "Who was the first person to discover Han Ke'er's body?"

    "It was the repairman invited by our hotel to check the pipes and water tanks, the technicians of the maintenance company. There were a lot of people who came, and I took them to the roof." He Zicheng said.

    "Then you are also one of the people who discovered the crime scene?" Ruan Lingxi asked.

    He Zicheng nodded: "Yes."

    "What did the body look like?" I asked.

    He Zicheng calmed down and recalled carefully: "It seems that he fell head down and feet up in the water tank. The police initially judged that it might be suicide, but I don't think it is very likely.  Ke¡¯er was received by me personally. She is lively and outgoing, and she is the new favorite of the entertainment company. She has no reason to commit suicide. Moreover, there is only one escape route to the water tank on the roof. Only our employees have the key to this passage.  It was locked at the service desk. But the person on duty said that none of the keys was lost that night, and no one borrowed them. Then how did she unlock the door by herself? This is unbelievable."

    "So this case is still a murder case." Ruan Lingxi said: "That's right, the police are too stupid to compare. There is no possibility of committing suicide. Since she can go to the top of the building, she can commit suicide by jumping off the building. Why bother to go there?"  What about climbing a three-meter-high water tank?"

    I thought of the infant spirit, so I asked: "Ask a rather exaggerated question. Has this Han Ke'er had close contacts with any men, or have there been rumors of having children out of wedlock?"

    For a local rich family, it seems that it is absolutely necessary to have an heir.  Many female celebrities have also taken this path with a tacit understanding. They have children before they are married, and mothers enter rich families with their sons.  I don't know if Han Ke'er is like this too?

    But He Zicheng shook his head and said, "I don't know either. She disappeared the next day after she moved in. I haven't seen anyone come to her at all. There seems to be nothing negative about Han Ke'er's information."  News can be found online.¡±

    After hearing this, I thought to myself, this is strange, where did the baby's soul come from?  I originally guessed that Han Keer nailed her child to death, or someone else killed her child, and then killed her to silence her, not wanting her private affairs to be exposed.  But now it seems that this is not completely certain.

    Thinking of this, I searched for Han Keer's information on the Internet, and a photo of a young girl appeared on Baidu immediately.  Han Keer, born on October 7, 1989, is a signed artist of Seoul Entertainment Company in South Korea. She was a member of the Angel Girls Group in the early years, but she was not well-known, so she went solo. Last year, she was cast as the No.  Gradually we got to know each other well, and later took part in commercials, and gradually gained a lot of fans.  However, the evaluation of Han Keer on the Internet is really good, there is no negative news, let alone any scandals.  It seems far-fetched to talk about having children out of wedlock.

    I turned off the computer and went upstairs with Sister Shenxian to see if there was any "mystery" in her room, and if she would find a dead baby.  It seems that the baby's body should have been hidden in some secret place, otherwise Su Ling would have discovered it long ago.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 242: The Baby Corpse in the Fireplace

    ?

    After we got to the sixth floor, Sister Shenxian opened the door, and we walked in.  Although there are eighteen rooms in a whole floor, each room is spacious enough due to the large area of ??the hotel.  After entering the door, I turned on the light, and I saw that the decoration style of this room is also the retro style of the Western court, with a huge double bed, hollow headboard, bed sheets with small British flowers, crystal palace lamps hanging from the ceiling, and even a corner of the wall.  fireplace.

    "This style is delicious enough, it looks like a vampire castle." I clicked my tongue.

    "Pursue high-end atmosphere and class, it looks like a European court style. But this room is a bit cold, isn't the heater turned on?" Ruan Lingxi shuddered and asked.

    We didn't wear jackets in the hotel as it was quite warm throughout the hotel.  But after entering the 605, I did suddenly find that the temperature dropped a lot.  Sister Shenxian said very calmly: "It has always been this temperature, and it was also like this last night."

    Damn, so calm!  !  No matter how you put it, it's not normal. Hey!  !  Are you used to practicing ice soul in the high mountains? I can't even tell the difference between hot and cold. Let me go!  !

    Thinking of the knife and the match that was alive before talking about the fairy sister: the body temperature is lower than the average person, and I feel relieved.  Such a person is good, hugging to cool down in summer, and not afraid of cold and sweating in winter.

    A few of us searched the room for a long time, rummaged through the window sill, under the bed, in the bathroom, and even lifted the carpet to look at the floor, but found no dead body.

    "Could it be that we were wrong?" Ruan Lingxi said: "There is nothing to hide corpses in this place. By the way, can your eyes see anything abnormal?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "It would be great if I could see it. Maybe it's because the baby spirit's spiritual power is too weak, I can't see any black and dead energy at all, or maybe the soul-fixing technique sealed most of the resentment  , so I can't see it."

    Ruan Lingxi curled her lips and said, "What ghost eyes, do you have blind spots?"

    Duan Qingshui looked at the fireplace ponderously, and asked, "Have you found it in the fireplace?"

    Su Ling said: "I have searched, but there is nothing."

    Duan Qingshui thought for a while, and said: "I remember that I came here once after the hotel was built. At first, I wanted to use the fireplace for heating, but it is said that something went wrong during the construction process, and now it can only be used as decoration.  .¡±

    I was stunned and said, "What's the problem?"

    Duan Qingshui pondered and said: "Maybe there is a big problem." As he spoke, he leaned his upper body in, groped for a long time, and finally retracted his body, looking at his hands.  A few of us went over to take a look, and saw that Boss Duan's palm was covered with red things, which looked like red chalk dust, but it was not very similar.

    "What is this?" I asked.

    Duan Qingshui frowned and said, "It looks like cinnabar. The inner wall of the fireplace should have been painted with charms."

    I was surprised and said, "Could it be that the baby's body is hidden in the fireplace? But this place is so obvious, why can't it be found?"

    Duan Qingshui looked back at the fireplace and said, "That is built into the fireplace."

    As he said that, Duan Qingshui leaned in again, clenched his fists and gave a bang to the inner wall of the fireplace. Hearing a "bang bang", stones and cement fragments fell one after another, which startled me.  I didn't grasp it well, and the building collapsed.  This is simply the American Thor crossing over.

    Fortunately, after the bang, the fireplace was still intact, except that there was a big hole the size of a bowl on the inner wall. At this moment, I seemed to see wisps of black air coming from the hole, and I couldn't help feeling numb, and said, "Boss Duan, be careful!"  Come on, there's something in that hole!"

    Duan Qingshui said calmly: "I know, I saw it."

    Having said that, he stepped back, and already had a very small wooden coffin in his hand.  The coffin was pitch black, and it looked extremely uncomfortable and weird.  At this time, the looming crying seemed to linger in my ears again.  My heartbeat suddenly accelerated a lot: Could it be that there is a baby's body inside?

    I was just about to remind Boss Duan to be careful if there is any corpse gas in it. After all, the corpse of a baby is also a corpse. It has been locked in such a small box for so many years. If it is suddenly opened, there will definitely be corpse gas.  If it is thrown, it is enough to drink a pot.  But Boss Duan didn't seem to care, dragging the small coffin with one hand, covering the coffin with the other, chanting a spell lightly.

    I saw a golden light shining above the small coffin, as if there was a Buddha's voice that I couldn't hear.  Immediately, the black coffin lid unexpectedly shattered, revealing a baby's corpse inside.

    I poked my head over to have a look, and I went, and it turned out to be similar to what I had dreamed about in my dream. The baby was wrapped in pink.His swaddling baby has turned into a mummy.

    Ruan Lingxi frowned and said, "Who would put the baby's body in this place??"

    I remembered the twenty-six steel needles, and said, "Let's check to see if there are twenty-six steel needles stuck in the corpse."

    Su Ling stepped forward, took out his gloves and put them on, and said, "Let me take a look."

    I knew she was quite proficient in traditional medicine, so I stopped talking and listened carefully to her test results.  Su Ling inspected it for a while, and said to us: "Sure enough, there are steel needles stuck in the baby's body, come and have a look."

    As she spoke, she parted a little bit of sparse hair on the top of the baby's head, and pointed to a little black spot for us to see.  I took a closer look and found that it was indeed a metal-like needle, thicker than an embroidery needle, but much thinner than a nail.  Ruan Lingxi said, "You need tweezers to get it out."

    Su Ling said: "Lingxi, there is a simple medicine box in my suitcase. Go and get it. There are tweezers inside."

    Ruan Lingxi immediately went to get it.  Su Ling took out the tweezers, slowly took out a steel needle from the top of the baby's head, frowned and said: "Sure enough, if there are twenty-six steel needles all over the body, then this child will definitely be stabbed to death.  "

    Hearing this, I was a little resentful: "People who do this kind of thing are really worse than beasts!"

    Su Ling said: "Song Yan, help me turn on the flashlight. I searched her whole body carefully. It must be very painful for the ghost to be trapped and unable to rebirth. Let's save her."

    After hearing this, I murmured: "Sister Immortal, here is a problem: If this Dinghun is a family member who gave birth to a boy for their next child, then taking out the steel needle can indeed release the baby's soul. But if Dinghun is  In order to suppress the ghost of the baby's relatives, then we have released another evil spirit. I don't know if there will be any trouble."

    Ruan Lingxi frowned and said, "You bastard, are we just leaving the child's corpse alone? Let it out as soon as it is released. Aren't you very powerful? You are still afraid of her, evil spirit."

    I was temporarily at a loss for words after being interrupted by her.  Duan Qingshui said at this time: "Take them all out. Are we going to let this little baby be tormented? Why are the evil spirits afraid of her? At worst, this house can't live anymore. Let Su Ling come to my room tonight."  .¡±

    I'm relying on relying on relying on, the purpose has been exposed, hey!  Uncle wretched, your ultimate goal is the last sentence, right?  ?

    So I turned on the police flashlight, and with the help of the strong light, Su Ling took out all the steel needles from the baby's body.  I counted, and there were indeed twenty-six.  Just then, I heard the doorbell ring.

    We were startled, Duan Qingshui shouted: "Who?!"

    I just heard a voice from the intercom on the wall: "Mr. Duan, are you okay? Someone said there was a loud noise in your room." The voice sounded familiar, as if it was Lu Chenfei who picked us up.

    I was amused in my heart, maybe it was because Boss Duan's punch just now alarmed the people next door, and they were complained.

    Duan Qingshui said: "It's okay, I'm in Miss Su's room, everything is normal here."

    [Brother Duan's meaning is to completely black out the relationship with Sister Immortal!  !  Sima Zhao's heart is well known to everyone!  !  ¡¿

    "Oh, as long as it's okay, as long as it's okay." Lu Chenfei's clear voice came, and he hung up the walkie-talkie tactfully.

    Ruan Lingxi and I looked at Boss Duan in unison.  Duan Qingshui glared at us: "What are you looking at, I'm telling the truth!"

    I laughed and said: "I know, I know, you wish this was the truth."

    Boss Duan snorted coldly, and said, "Don't tell the public about the dead body of a baby in the fireplace. I'll ask the manager secretly before calling the police."

    I nodded and said: "Alright." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 243 Black Iris (Part 1)

    ?

    Boss Duan went out to find the general manager, and told us to pay attention to the surrounding situation. If an evil spirit is really released, we have to be careful.

    I wondered if the sky was bright and the sun was shining, so ghosts would not dare to come out.

    Just thinking about it, I went, and the weather outside the window gradually dimmed.  It seems to be snowing.  The three of us surrounded a baby mummy, always feeling weird.  Ruan Lingxi got up, and said mysteriously: "Do you think that this female corpse case is a coincidence with a case many years ago?!"

    "What case?" I asked suspiciously.

    "Do you know about the black iris tragedy?" Ruan Lingxi said.

    Of course, Su Ling didn't know about this tragedy.  But I have heard that because this case happened in Anhui, it was a shock ten years ago and made people panic.

    The Black Iris tragedy was also the most famous unsolved case ten years ago.  In January 2002, around this time, a horrifying female corpse was found in the Huancheng Park of Hefei City. The deceased was named Xiao Rou. She was an actor who was born as a porn star. Because she liked black and irises, she didn¡¯t know what to do.  Known as the "Black Iris", this case is also known as the Black Iris tragedy.  Despite massive media coverage and the involvement of countless official and private investigators, the case remains unsolved today, a decade later, and the case became famously unsolved.

    The person who found the body was a housewife who was taking her 3-year-old daughter for a walk on a piece of grass in the park around the city.  The little girl seemed to see a broken human body plaster model lying on the grass, but when they got closer, they were shocked to find that it turned out to be the body of a dismembered naked woman.  So the child's mother immediately rushed to the nearest block to call the police. The police found no evidence at the crime scene.

    The deceased was completely naked, and was discarded in a corner of the grass. The corpse was cut into two parts from the navel, with the face facing up, arms raised, elbows bent, legs stretched straight, and separated at a large angle.  The corpses were cleaned up, no blood was found at the scene, the chest was severely damaged, the mouth was cut open from the corners of both sides, and the wound reached to the base of the ears.

    The body was discovered at around 10:00 a.m. Judging from the traces of dew on the body, it was probably around 2:00 a.m. that the body was abandoned.  There are often vehicles and pedestrians passing by around the place where the corpse was dumped, and no witnesses have been reported. Obviously, the place where the corpse was dumped is not the first scene of the case.

    This is somewhat similar to Han Ke'er's death.  I originally thought that I would only know the inside story through my colleagues in the police station, but the news about Han Keer spread all over the Internet overnight.  It turned out that Han Ke'er was naked when she died, and her limbs were distorted to a certain extent.  And Han Ke'er actually only likes to have long black hair, black clothes and so on.

    "You mean, the two were killed by the same serial killer?" I wondered, "But it's unlikely. Although Han Ke'er seems to have been murdered too, it's not that vicious after all."

    But speaking of this, I suddenly remembered that there was a sentence in the case report: "Xiao Rou also lived in the Castle Hotel before her death."

    I suddenly shivered, is there a serial killer living in this hotel?  ?  If I go, not only kill women but also children?

    Thinking of this, I couldn't help but turn on the hotel's computer and add the words "Black Iris tragedy" in the Baidu search bar.  Soon, a whole page of information popped out.  The brutality of the pictures is astonishing.

    According to the data, Xiao Rou, 22 years old, is 171 cm tall and weighs 51.2 kg.  The cause of death was a blow to the head that caused the skull to sink or excessive blood loss in the face, and it was also possible that the blood loss from the face flowed into the lungs and caused him to be choked to death.  The corpse was cut into two parts from the navel, and the time should be after the death of the victim. However, due to the severe damage to the corpse and too many fatal wounds, it is not ruled out that the victim was cut alive.  The blood was basically exhausted, and the inside and outside of the corpse were washed with water, but no semen or similar traces were found.  Inset fracture of the head, multiple bruises on the face, the mouth was cut from the corner of the mouth to both sides, the wound was jagged, the mandible and the masseter muscles were cut off, and the wound reached the earlobe. The wound made the victim's face look like a  The creepy smile (obviously a reference to the Joker's make-up).  Paradoxically, the mouth was already heavily rotted and filled with wax that may have been used to stop bleeding.  There was no obvious trauma to the neck, but there were traces of being bound.  There were many wounds on the chest, mainly concentrated on the two breasts, the right breast was almost cut off, the other wounds were mostly jagged cuts, and there were many cigarette butt burns.  The organs of the upper body were stuffed into the chest cavity. After dissection, there was no semi-digested food in the stomach, but some residues showed that the victim had swallowed or was forced to swallow stool.  There were multiple bruises and fractures on both arms, multiple broken fingers, most of the red nail polish had come off, and several nails had been pulled out.??There are bound scars on the wrist.

    There were bound wounds on the ankles, the wounds were large, and the wounds were turned upside down. The victim may have been hung upside down. Both legs were broken from the knees, and there were multiple knife wounds (mostly scratches) on the thighs that were not deep.  and bruises, including a large gash on the front of the left thigh.  The genitals showed no signs of being violated, and the intestines and other organs were washed and stuffed into the abdominal cavity. There was a wound in the lower abdomen similar to a hysterectomy, and the uterus was removed.  In general, more organs were lost in the lower body.

    Judging from all the wounds of the victim, the victim was dismembered with a large machete weapon. There are many possibilities for her death, but there is no doubt that she was tortured inhumanely for 36 to 48 hours before her death.  Her murder weapons should be short knives and clubs.  There was a rose tattoo on Xiaorou's groin, but it was cut off by the murderer, and her body was also filled with weeds.  The autopsy results also suggested that Xiao Rou had been sexually abused both before and after her death.

    After the Black Iris tragedy, the local newspaper office received a package containing Xiao Rou¡¯s birth certificate, social security card, photos of her with many rich people and important officials, some posters, luggage storage tickets, and an address book  , although a few pages in the address book were torn off, there were still 75 men's names and contact information left, and a letterhead that came with the package was a few words cut and pieced together from newspapers or books  : "This is the legacy of the iris, and there will be letters."

    At the end of January, a text message was sent to the police station, with a few handwritten words on it: "Iris deserves her death." However, no fingerprints or fingerprints of the criminal were found on the letter or in the package.  other valuable leads.  After the case was announced, the 75 men recorded in Xiao Rou's address book were all excluded after investigation.  It is very intriguing that several of them were rumored to have some kind of improper relationship with Xiao Rou.  The Hefei Municipal Bureau spent 3 years investigating this case. Hundreds of possible suspects were investigated before and after, but nothing was found in the end.  This case has become the most sensational unsolved case in recent years.

    "I'm going, it's disgusting." Although I know that the modus operandi of this case is disgusting, checking these materials on the spot still makes me sick to my stomach.

    "There are too few similarities, maybe they are not done by the same person." Su Ling said after watching.

    Ruan Lingxi frowned and said, "Anyway, I just think there might be a connection. I can't say why."

    At this moment, I suddenly felt that the temperature in the room seemed to drop down again.  I shivered, and when I was about to ask Ruan Lingxi if it was cold, I saw her wrap her arms around her shoulders, and said, "Dude, I think it's suddenly very cold in this room."

    "It's not only cold, look at the window glass." Su Ling said.

    We followed her pointer and saw that the windows were covered with water droplets at some point, and the room was extremely humid.

    "What's going on, did that ghost appear?" As I said that, I took out God of War and looked back, almost peeing in fear.  Behind Ruan Lingxi stood a hideous female ghost with long curly black hair, who seemed to be wearing a nightgown.

    While I was winking at Ruan Lingxi, I pointed the God of War at the female ghost behind her.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 244 Black Iris (Part 2)

    ?

    I winked at Ruan Lingxi, meaning there was something behind her.  Ruan Lingxi understood immediately, her face turned pale, and she rushed towards me abruptly.  The female ghost also rushed over.  I grabbed Ruan Lingxi and fired at the same time, giving the female ghost a headshot.  Since the skill was upgraded, the power of God of War has also been upgraded. Originally, this shot was equivalent to the explosion of a small TNT bomb.  But what surprised me was that the female ghost's shadow was only swaying, but after the explosion, water was poured on my head and face.  The water had a foul smell, and I immediately thought of the corpse water on the roof, and couldn't help but gag, and hurriedly vomited on the ground for a while.

    Seeing that the female ghost didn't retreat, I was about to shoot again, but I saw the immortal sister stepping forward, chanting a mantra and shouting: "Bingpo!"

    Immediately, layers of ice rose from the ground, surrounding the three of us, forming a small space and isolating the female ghost.  Through the ice layer, I thought to myself, even if your ice has the effect of warding off evil spirits, you won't be afraid of evil spirits at all, right?  You're not even afraid of my little explosion, are you afraid of your transparent layer of ice?

    So I looked nervously at the ghost outside the ice layer, but was surprised to find that the female ghost hesitated after seeing the ice layer, as if she was really afraid of this thing.  This made me a little stunned, and I asked the fairy sister: "Why is this, why is that ghost afraid of ice?"

    Su Ling said calmly: "I saw that after you shot, water splashed out of the female ghost's body. It seems that the final place of death was drowning in a body of water, or she herself was afraid of water. Some evil spirits  It is not because of their own strong spiritual power that they are immortal, but also because of their terrible obsession and resentment, which makes it difficult for them to be subdued. In this way, they need to find what they are afraid of and stop it."

    After I heard it, I couldn't help being surprised that Su Ling could see through all of this at that moment and make a correct decision.  This is much better than Penguin's tough decision.  I watched the female ghost outside vigilantly, and saw that although she couldn't come in, she refused to leave, so we can't just go on like this, can we?  Otherwise, they could just stand in a stalemate until Boss Duan came back, and just punch her out of her wits.

    However, this female ghost was beyond my expectation again. I saw her eyes fall on the computer I turned on.  Emma, ??let me go, was she still a netizen before she was alive?

    I saw her turn around suddenly, without looking at us, and disappeared in front of the computer.  I looked at this scene in surprise, what the hell did I get into the computer?  Do you want to learn from Sadako?  why?

    This scene also baffled Su Ling and Ruan Lingxi.  We waited for a long time, but seeing that the female ghost didn't show up again, Su Ling simply accepted the Bingpo Amulet, and the three of us walked to the computer and looked at the computer screen suspiciously.

    "Where did you go?" I asked in surprise.

    "Could it be that he got into the computer? Could it be that he wants to learn from Sadako?" Ruan Lingxi wondered, "Nothing has changed."

    I thought about it, groped in front of the computer for a while, but found nothing unusual.  I remember there were some stories and legends before, saying that the resentment of the soul can be transmitted through the circuit, just like those fierce time-travel dramas, in addition to being hit by a car, it can also be half-dead by high-voltage electricity, and then it seems that the soul passes through  The circuit was passed into some anomalous space.  ¡¾You are too embarrassed to travel through without being seriously injured.  ¡¿

    "I think she left this room and went to another place." Su Ling said, "I just don't know why."

    "Hey, bastard, what are you looking at?" Ruan Lingxi suddenly pointed to a camera software on the computer.  I went over to take a look, and saw that this is a very popular camera software with simple PS effects on the Internet, called Fashion Big Camera.  Because this camera software has a beauty effect, it has always been popular with girls who like to take selfies.  I remember when I was in Bengbu, I saw that my former colleague Li Ruo had this thing in his computer and mobile phone. If he had nothing to do, he would take a picture and send it to his boyfriend, or post it on the social space, and many friends would leave messages: "Oh, it's time again."  beautiful.

    Women are indeed unreasonable animals, and so are female ghosts. They have no idea what they are thinking.

    I saw Ruan Lingxi's bright eyes, so I clicked on the camera software, and said with a smile: "It's really lucky that you are in such a mood, go and play by yourself, it seems that this female ghost has really left, and she is going to seek revenge from the murderer  ?¡±

    Su Ling shook his head and said, "I don't think it's that simple. No matter how strong a ghost's spiritual power is, it can't withstand the yang energy outside. If you stay outside for a long time, you may be in danger of being wiped out."

    Ruan Lingxi said while fiddling with the computer: "Oh, who knows what she thinks, maybe she just went to find her enemy. We are the ones who let her out, not her target. Her target is the murderer who killed her. You said  Could this female ghost be the protagonist of the black iris flower? Later, the tragedy was made into a movie, but it is a pity that it is not allowed to be released in China., and it was played abroad.  If it wasn't for the sensational case back then, which was photographed by passers-by, we wouldn't have known that there was such a perverted case in China.  "

    I thought to myself that there are many unsolved cases of perverts, and the police station has a lot of unsolved case information.  But absolutely not announced, this is to maintain the so-called social harmony.  Shall I tell you I've seen a lot of unclaimed corpses eviscerated?  Still beautiful women.  The world of psycho killers we will never understand.

    Seeing that the room has returned to normal, I feel relieved.  Looking at Ruan Lingxi and Su Ling again, I thought that Su Ling was mentally retarded or naturally calm, and was not afraid at all.  People like Ruan Lingxi have surpassed female men and are already becoming strong female warriors.  I just forgot about being haunted, and fiddled with the camera.  I will never be aware of a woman's thinking.

    Or in their minds, appreciating their own beauty is more important than life and death.  At this time, as soon as the door opened, Boss Duan walked in with Na and the general manager.  Probably Boss Duan told him about the discovery of the baby's body in the house. I saw the general manager's face was very ugly, as if he had just eaten Xiang.  I looked at him suspiciously, thinking it was unlikely that he didn't know that a baby's body had been packed into his hotel.

    "The dead baby is over there," Boss Duan said, "Go and see."

    So I went up with the manager to have a look.  At this time, Ruan Lingxi also came over and asked, "How about it, do you know where this baby came from?"

    Manager He raised his head and shook his head. Just as he was about to speak, his eyes suddenly fell behind Ruan Lingxi, and his expression became even uglier.  At this moment, his expression changed from that of eating Xiang to that of falling into the toilet.

    "What's wrong with me?" Ruan Lingxi touched her face and hair in astonishment, then frowned, brought her hair up to her nose and sniffed: "Ah, it smells a bit smelly, it seems that he was thrown into the corpse water just now,  It's disgusting, I have to wash my hair."

    But the manager's attention didn't seem to be on Ruan Lingxi, but pointed behind her in horror.  I looked in the direction of his finger, and saw the camera software that Ruan Lingxi had just fiddled with.  A photo appeared on the huge screen. Originally, the photo should belong to Ruan Lingxi, but now it was replaced with a very strange photo of a woman.  This woman has long black curly hair and cold eyes. Although she is very beautiful, her whole body is black, with a blurred background, so her face is more abrupt and her expression is more cold, like a ghost appearing in front of the camera.  .

    After I saw the picture of the woman, I also shivered: Isn¡¯t this the woman who died in the black iris tragedy?  ?  Like that female ghost just now?  ?  How did she get into the camera?  ?

    Ruan Lingxi saw that we turned to look at the computer, and couldn't help but look back, and then said, "Shouldn't this be my photo? Why is it another woman?!"

    "It's the protagonist of the death of the black iris." I said, seeming to understand something in my mind: "We turn on the TV to watch the news, or look online, I think the girl who took a picture with this camera software at that moment just now  We should all have taken pictures of such a weird woman's face."

    Ruan Lingxi's face turned pale when he heard the words, and Na and the manager were even more scared to pee: "Ghost, ghost, that female ghost is back!!!!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 245 Death Camera (Part 1)

    ?

    Afterwards, the well-dressed man and the manager were so frightened that they trembled all over, and finally rushed out the door and fled.

    I watched this scene in amazement, even Boss Duan didn't expect this guy to be so restless, running like a real-life super player running every day, which is too fast.

    Duan Qingshui didn't seem to have expected that this guy would run away so decisively. There was a moment of embarrassment, and then he pointed to the computer and asked, "Who is that woman above?"

    I sighed: "The heroine of the Black Iris tragedy ten years ago, a female star who was born as a porn star, was abused in various ways, and finally died a miserable death."

    "Female star? What's her name?" Duan Qingshui asked.

    "Xiao Rou, she was born in a tertiary film, but because she is pretty and has a good figure, she seems to be very popular among many high-ranking officials and wealthy businessmen." As I said that, I turned off the photo, and found Xiao Rou's old photos on Baidu.  case information.

    "That person was so panicked when he saw Xiao Rou's photo just now, it means that he also knows some inside information about this case." Su Ling said: "Maybe if we persuade Mr. He to tell us some clues, it will be easier to understand Xiao Rou.  The purpose of wronged souls."

    Duan Qingshui said: "There is a grievance and a debtor. I must have gone to find my enemy."

    Seeing that he was so calm, I frowned and said, "No, Boss Duan, we released this ghost. What if she turns into a serial perverted murderer and goes to kill people? We have to find her and figure out the case back then."  It¡¯s all about catching the ghost!¡±

    Duan Qingshui said: "Do you know where that female ghost went?"

    I said, "It's like getting into a computer."

    Duan Qingshui said helplessly: "According to the so-called science of your Han people, a ghost is a kind of energy and an incorporeal body, so it may very likely go to other places through circuits or networks. We can't say about this. Networks and wires  It extends in all directions, can you find it?"

    I snorted coldly: "See, you mean you don't want to worry about it anymore?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "It's not to ignore, but to wait and see. See if any strange events will happen recently, and use this to find the whereabouts of the female ghost."

    I thought about it, and that's the only way to go.  So I had to give up.  He and the manager escaped inexplicably. We searched for a long time but couldn't find him. We turned off the phone and called his secretary, only to find that his secretary was also looking for him everywhere.  No one answered the phone at home.  I thought, this can't kill anyone, right?

    Since we couldn't find it temporarily, we simply called the police first, sent the baby's body to the police station for investigation, and explained that it was found in the fireplace of 605.  The police car arrived quickly, which completely surprised the residents.  A female celebrity just died last night, and now a baby girl is being dug up.  The police were also very surprised. They came to see the big hole in the fireplace and asked curiously how we could find it.  Of course, we can't directly say that Boss Duan punched it open, it has to be directly regarded as the American Raytheon Human Research Center.

    We had no choice but to fabricate that Ms. Su was troubled by hearing the baby cry when she was sleeping at night. Later, it was found that it was coming from the fireplace, so we found tools, and with the consent of the hotel owner, we chiseled it open for him and found out.  This little coffin.  As for whether the baby's crying is a dream or something, we can't say.

    ?I saw Ruan Lingxi and the others taking statements, and I saw a young forensic doctor taking evidence at the scene. Judging from the appearance, he looked very much like the brother Xiao Zheng mentioned.  So he stepped forward and asked, "Excuse me, are you Feng Fayi?"

    The forensic doctor raised his head, adjusted his glasses, and looked at me in surprise: "Who are you?"

    I immediately smiled and said, "I'm Xiao Zheng's friend." So, I hurriedly dragged him aside and told me that I had been a criminal policeman in the Bengbu City Bureau.  Encountered a strange thing at the Castle Hotel, then took out the wet wipe with red stains, handed it to him and asked him to help check whether it was blood.

    After hearing this, Forensic Doctor Feng understood for a while: "I understand." As he spoke, he took the wet wipe and put it away carefully.  I saw that he was nice and gentle, so I asked him if he knew about the black iris tragedy ten years ago.

    Forensic doctor Feng sighed: "I know a little bit, but I don't know the details. At that time, my master was in charge of examining the corpse. I was still an intern, and I hadn't graduated from my senior year. I vomited for several days after seeing the miserable state of the corpse. That's me.  The first time I came into contact with a dead body in a real case, the result was that miserable state, so I was very impressed."

    I thought for a while and asked, "Feng Forensic Doctor, from your professional point of view, from the tragic cutting of the corpse, is there any place that reveals the characteristics of the murderer?"

    Forensic doctor Feng shook his head and said, "I'm not sure, but my master made an announcement on the case at the time.?Some views, he said, intuitively this person is imitating a perverted killer, and I always feel that the traces of imitation are heavy. It is very likely that the killer himself is normal, or he has a dual personality.  Maybe he didn't want to kill like a pervert himself, but he had to do so to avoid being suspected of being suspected, or he had a deep hatred for the murdered woman, which made him burst into another personality for a while,  Killed this woman.  "

    "A normal person imitating a pervert?" I curled my lips: "This is a bit interesting. It is enough to be perverted if you can bear to imitate like this." But I recalled the case information. According to the information, Xiao Rou has no enemies.  Well, it's impossible for someone to hate her to such an extent that she has to be tortured before killing her.

    Forensic doctor Feng sighed: "I'm not sure what I said. At that time, my master just said that, but no one believed it. Later, this case could not be solved, and it became an unsolved case."

    I thought of the corpse water on the female ghost, and the female corpse in the water tank on the top of the building, so I asked, "Did Xiao Rou ever be soaked in water before she was alive?"

    Forensic doctor Feng thought for a while and said: "Maybe it is possible, because when we found the body, we found that her hair was wet, but we were not sure whether it was wet from the rain at night or soaked in water. I  I clearly remember that there was a light rain that night. That was the beginning of my forensic career, and I still remember the first case very clearly.¡±

    I thought for a while and asked, "Are you not sure if you have been sexually assaulted?"

    Forensic doctor Feng smiled wryly and said, "The uterus of the female corpse was dug out completely. How can this be confirmed? In short, the corpse is really horrible, alas."

    I asked for a long time and felt even more confused, so I thanked Doctor Feng and gave up.  At this time, the police also finished collecting evidence and left slowly.  This house can't be lived in either, Duan Boss half-forced Sister Shenxian to live in his room.  Nima, this wretched man.

    After the police left, Ruan Lingxi yelled that her hair smelled bad, and rushed into the bathroom to wash her hair.  Sitting in Boss Duan's room, looking at him and Sister Shenxian, I always felt like a super-powerful light bulb.  But Boss Duan saw me here, he was quite serious, I was amused in my heart, thinking how come to listen to the wall at night, to see how he seduced the beautiful woman.

    After tossing and tossing for a long time, we are a little tired, and we plan to take a break and then go to the unlucky general manager.  Boss Duan sat on the sofa, turned on the TV, then asked us what we wanted to eat, then called and ordered takeaway.  As soon as I saw that it was noon, I thought I had to go home in the afternoon. It was New Year's Eve, but we were still tossing about inexplicable cases.

    Boss Duan sat on the sofa and watched TV, while Sister Shenxian was packing her things.  At this moment, Ruan Lingxi came out of the bathroom, walked up to me and asked, "Er, do you smell something strange in my hair?"

    "No more." I coped.

    "Be serious!!" Ruan Lingxi said angrily.

    "Hair hair, hair, I said why do you women always pay attention so strangely?! I said, do you only care about your hair?" I said helplessly.

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly: "The hair is mine, of course I care!"

    I blurted out: "I'm yours too, why don't you care?!"

    As soon as the words came out, I was suddenly embarrassed.  Because I saw Boss Duan looking at us with a half-smile.  Su Ling smiled and said nothing.

    Ruan Lingxi didn't expect that I would say such a thing, and she didn't know what to say for a while, her face turned red.  Immediately we were in Sparta.

    Fortunately, at this moment, the sound of a news broadcast came from the TV, which immediately focused all our attention.  I just heard the announcer on the TV say: "This afternoon, a netizen named Fei'er posted a photo on Weibo, claiming that it was a supernatural photo taken by himself with a fashion camera.  Because many netizens said that they used this camera software to take similar supernatural photos. The woman in the photo is said to be Xiao Rou, a female star who died in Hefei, Anhui ten years ago." (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 246 Death Camera (Part 2)

    ?

    Immediately, an enlarged photo of Xiao Rou appeared on the TV screen.  Not only that, the selfies posted by other netizens were also shown on the TV, all of them were Xiao Rou's photos, glamorous, smiling, profile, half lying, half sitting, although they were all in good condition before she was alive  , but imagine sitting in front of a computer and taking a selfie, or taking a selfie with a mobile phone, and the photo you take turns out to be another woman's face, it's so frightening.  But TV news is news after all. In the end, the announcer concluded that there should be a problem with the camera software, or that some of Xiao Rou's admirers pretended to be hackers and tampered with the system, so everyone needn't worry too much.

    After the news was over, we all looked at each other in blank dismay.  I have seen countless evil spirits take revenge, most of them come up to do it directly, kill people and settle the matter, and leave behind to hide their achievements and fame.  But this female ghost is very creative, traveling through the power grid to spread viruses in various camera software, is this a virus?  In fact, this trick is not too new. For example, the long-known Miss Sadako spread curses and grievances through video tapes.

    I think Xiaorou and Sadako have the same purpose, they both use more advanced things as the medium of resentment and curse.  [It seems that science and technology are the primary productive forces for both humans and ghosts, so one should learn physics and chemistry well, and it is also necessary to have a preference for computers and the Internet.  ¡¿

    "It seems that people who have this camera software will receive Xiaorou's grievances, but I don't know if these people will die." I sighed: "If the female ghost starts killing, it is a serial killer in the ghost world. We have to catch  It will be difficult for her. Besides, people who use this camera software are all over the country, even if we want to prevent the tragedy from happening, we alone can't escape."

    Su Ling thought for a while and said, "No way. If Yinhun's resentment is transmitted to everyone, then her spiritual power will be divided into hundreds of parts. In other words, the resentment will be greatly weakened.  It won't kill anyone. I think she is trying to tell us something through the photos."

    Ruan Lingxi suddenly said: "I want to tell us who the murderer is!!"

    Duan Qingshui continued: "Maybe, I want to use this method to let the murderer know that she is back for revenge."

    Ruan Lingxi said anxiously: "The key is who is the murderer? Will someone die?"

    I thought for a while and said, "Let's see what's going on on the Internet."

    I went to the computer, opened QQ, and logged on to Sina Weibo.  Sure enough, when I found Tencent News, an article popped up immediately: "The ghostly reappearance of a female star who died tragically in ten years, is it a life-threatening or a prank?"

    I clicked on this news and saw that the content was similar to what was broadcast on TV news. It basically said that a supernatural event happened years ago. People who took pictures with fashionista cameras all took pictures of female stars who died tragically ten years ago.  Hackers are causing trouble, and they also suspect that the company that produces the camera software of fashion big coffee is using the gimmick of supernatural events to hype.

    Click on Sina Weibo to get even more lively. The official Weibo of the fashion big camera is overcrowded, with tens of thousands of messages, and it seems that they are all complaining about the dead person in the photo.  The latest post on the official Weibo is: It is suspected that competitors are using hackers to hack the company's software, and it is undergoing technical testing. Please stay calm.

    I saw some dumbfounding here.  God knows that this so-called virus was spread from our computer. If the technicians can still find out the computer in front of us, then we can't explain it.  So I turned off the computer and said to them: "Let's go, if we find out that it is a 'virus' spread by our computer, we can't tell.  A few are going to meet at the Snake Mental Disease Hospital."

    Boss Duan also felt that this statement was reasonable, but he didn't want to leave the hotel. He simply changed to the top 12th floor because it was unlucky to find the baby girl's body on this floor. His purpose was to monitor and manage.

    But until the afternoon, the manager and I didn't show up. We searched everywhere to no avail, so I had to take Ruan Lingxi home first, and wait until this year passed before continuing to search.  It was already five o'clock in the afternoon after returning home, and the sky gradually darkened.  After entering the house, the lights, the music played on the TV and the aroma of the food, as well as my mother's nagging with a smile on her face, made me temporarily forget about the spooky events at the Castle Hotel.

    However, with this incident, this year is destined to not be able to end peacefully.  After New Year's Day greetings, in the afternoon, Ruan Lingxi and I slipped out of the house again to discuss with Boss Duan how to resolve the Xiaorou incident.  On the way, I turned on my phone and looked at the webpage. I went, and the first place in the Baidu News rankings was still this supernatural camera incident.  This year's Spring Festival Evening Tucao was ranked second, which shows how much influence this incident has had on the Internet.

    However, it is fortunate that no one has been killed or injured so far.  Fashion big coffee camera software is ?It was announced to the public that the fireplace cannot be used, so that the guests should not light the fireplace.

    Then, it may be that one day a guest accidentally lit the fireplace of 605, destroying the spell, and Xiao Rou's ghost awakened, so she came out to make trouble.  But if you think about it this way, it seems reasonable, but two questions arise: first, where did you get the baby girl's body?  According to the information, Xiao Rou is single and unmarried, and probably never had a child.  This soul-fixing evil technique needs to be done by a blood-related child. Could it be her child?  Second, Xiao Rou died on the grass in the park, so why did she appear in the Castle Hotel?  Even if this is the scene of the first crime, are there other reasons for her lingering?  Is the murderer related to the people from the software company, or the people from the Castle Hotel?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 247 Death Camera (Part 2)

    ?

    I turned off the webpage and suddenly felt my mind was in a mess.  At this moment, Boss Duan called: "Song Yan, I have found and confessed. You come to Hefei Sanatorium, the second floor."

    "Nursing home? I'm going. Could it be a rehabilitation center? Why did I go to the hospital with the manager after only a day's absence?" I said speechlessly.  How scary is this.

    Boss Duan didn't talk nonsense with me, but just said: "You will know when you come."

    As he spoke, he hung up the phone.  Ruan Lingxi and I simply took a taxi to the nursing home.  After entering the door, I feel that this place is really green, with evergreen pines and cypresses, rockery paths, pavilions and pavilions. If it is in spring and summer, the scenery should be beautiful. It is a low-key, luxurious and connotative nursing home.  I saw someone pushing an old man in a wheelchair, chatting and taking a walk. It seemed like a place for old people to recuperate.  Why did He Zicheng hide here?

    The area of ??this nursing home is not small, I asked Boss Duan again, and finally found the floor where it was located. I went upstairs and turned around, only to feel that the second floor is quieter than the downstairs, and two men in black suits in the corridor are bored  Standing at the window smoking a cigarette, but when the two of them saw us, they stopped us with raised eyebrows: "What are you doing?!"

    I saw that this posture looked like a bodyguard.  So I reported the name of Boss Duan, saying that Duan Qingshui asked us to come.  Only then did the two restrain their wild and cool expressions, made a gesture of invitation to us, and led the two of us to the door of a room.  After one of them knocked on the door respectfully, a deep voice came from inside: "Come in."

    When I heard that the voice was unfamiliar and a little old, I couldn't help but feel even more puzzled.  At this time, one of the bodyguards entered the door and said to the door: "Brother Duan, your friend is here to look for you."

    At this moment, I heard Duan Qingshui say outside the door: "Let them in."

    Ruan Lingxi and I just entered the door.  After entering the door, I was immediately surrounded by a warmer atmosphere.  This room is decorated in a simple and warm way, with high-end furniture and everything available.  After entering the door, it turned out to be a simple living room. On the side of the living room is a moon door with gauze curtains hanging down.  Boss Duan raised the curtain and greeted Ruan Lingxi and me, "Come here."

    Ruan Lingxi and I walked into the second room, and saw that Su Ling was also there. The room looked like a bedroom, with a big bed, and a thin but hale and hearty old man was sitting on it.  The old man looked at me and Ruan Lingxi with a smile, his eyes were gentle and kind, just like the old man next door, he immediately had a very gentle affection for me.

    Boss Duan introduced: "This is Uncle He, my senior."

    It was only then that I suddenly realized.  It turned out that this was the legendary and self-proclaimed father, one of the seniors who followed Feng Sihai to the world.  I naturally don't know the legends of these people, but Wu Dan knows these people very well. When I checked Feng Sihai before, he once told me about Feng Sihai's family history, saying that there were a group of literary and military think tanks and martial arts around him.  A master, a desperado, looking at this old man's amiable appearance, it is really hard to imagine how he was a master of the underworld and bloody in the rivers and lakes.  This is too kind!  But people should not be judged by their appearance, many people are black-bellied, it is estimated that this uncle was also the type of smiling tiger when he was young, not a good person.

    Looking back and confessing, he was sitting beside his father's bed at this moment, looking as if he was still in shock.  It is said that the tiger father has no dogs and sons, but it seems that it is not necessarily true.  He was scared to pee just because of a ghost, he didn't look like the son of this decisive old man at all.  But this is also possible, you see that the Hui Tailang couple who dream of eating sheep have a little Huihui who only likes to eat vegetarian.

    At this time, Xiao Huihui was still frightened, huddled in the corner, as if he was afraid that I would go over and beat him up after eating the cheating chicken.

    I greeted the old man respectfully, talked about my identity, and asked if they could provide some information about the past of the Castle Hotel and explain what happened to the baby girl.

    The old man Nahe said with a smile: "I've heard about Gouzi, and I blame him for being confused. Back then, he listened to the advice of a crooked person, saying that he needed to find a baby girl to fix his soul, so that he could calm down the ghost of the murderous female ghost."  He didn't kill the baby girl. Look at him like this, he didn't dare to do anything. The baby girl was sent by their family on their own initiative. At that time, Quanzi saw that the baby was dead, so he picked it up in a moment of confusion.  come over."

    He Zicheng nodded after hearing the words: "That's right, I didn't do it, I just paid for the baby girl."

    I asked: "Is that baby girl Xiao Rou's daughter?"

    He Zicheng shook his head and said: "No, it's not her daughter, it's her sister's child. Xiao Rou's background is not very good, she actually has a biological sister, and her father doesn't care much about the two sisters.  She went to be raised by relatives in the countryside, and Xiao Rou dropped out of school very early to work as a waiter in a hotel. Later, I heard that Xiao Rou had even engaged in prostitution occasionally because of her poor life.This made the family disgusted, relatives and friends didn't want to see her, and her own sister gradually lost contact with her, so everyone didn't know that Xiao Rou had an older sister.  Later, Xiaorou's tragic case happened. The Castle Hotel was indeed haunted. I couldn't take it anymore.  At that time, someone suggested that I go to a Feng Shui master, and then I came up with this idea: Let a baby girl who is related to the female ghost be used as an introduction to calm the soul.  Originally, I did not agree with life and death, but unexpectedly, a waiter in my hotel was very enthusiastic about this matter, and asked me that Xiao Rou had a real sister, and that sister was married to a farmer, and the family wanted a boy, but  She gave birth to a daughter in her first birth.  In order to seek a child, the family wanted to stab the baby girl to death. It seemed to be called something, anyway, it was to give birth to a boy for the second child.  I paid a high price to buy the baby girl's body back.  "

    "Wait a minute, who is this waiter who is advising you?" I asked.

    "You have met this person before, he is now my housekeeping supervisor, and he is Lu Chenfei who picked you up." He Zicheng said.

    "Lu Chenfei?!" Ruan Lingxi and I said in surprise in unison.  I recalled Lu Chenfei's appearance, and he was only 27 or 28 years old. I didn't expect him to stay in the Castle Hotel for ten years.  Perhaps it was because of his meritorious service in suppressing ghosts that he was trusted by the boss and stayed.  But thinking of Lu Chenfei's ghostly appearance in the elevator, I couldn't help but frown.  Could this little waiter also study magic?

    The old man smiled and said, "That's how it is. Officer Song must have figured it out. Although my son is at fault, it has nothing to do with murder."

    I smiled and said: "I understand. But old man, I always thought that you opened this castle hotel, so it was your son who has been taking care of it?"

    The old man smiled and said: "Look at me as a disabled person, where can I go to make trouble?"

    I was taken aback, seeing and the old man patted his leg.  After careful examination, he discovered that the muscles of his legs were atrophied.  It turned out that he had disabled legs.  It must be because of Feng Sihai's serious injury back then that he received such kind treatment. A boss Duan came to visit and gave his son a five-star hotel.  Feng Sihai can also be regarded as moral and righteous. To a certain extent, he is more affectionate and righteous than some people in the so-called Baidao. It is no wonder that he can stand for many years and few people betray him.  Prestige is something that cannot be imitated.

    Knowing the whole story of these things, I thought about going to ask Lu Chenfei immediately, so I asked and confessed, where is this Lu Chenfei, and did he go home during the Chinese New Year.  He told Zicheng that Lu Chenfei is from Bengbu and went home yesterday for the New Year.  If I want to ask him about these past events, I can wait until the fourth day of junior high school to go to work and ask him in person.

    I was a little hesitant in my heart, and I always felt that it was not appropriate to delay for so long.  However, He Zicheng didn't know where Lu Chenfei's hometown was, and his colleagues from the Bengbu Municipal Bureau who celebrated the Chinese New Year didn't work, so I couldn't check it out, so I had to put it aside for the time being.  I asked He Zicheng not to mention our inquiry to other people, and He Zicheng agreed immediately.

    Su Ling was brought by Boss Duan to see the old man's physical condition and how to take care of it.  We gossiped for a while, then I dragged Ruan Lingxi out.

    After going out, I actually received a call from Feng Forensic Doctor.  It turned out that because of the Han Keer incident, the South Korean side was very anxious and annoyed, and kept urging China to solve the case as soon as possible to give an explanation, so several of their special case teams were working overtime, so they checked the contents of the wet wipes for me by the way.

    "It's blood," Forensic Doctor Feng said on the phone: "Coincidentally, through blood type, dna and other tests, it was found that the blood belonged to Han Ke'er." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 248: The Horror Truth of the Elevator Video

    ?

    "There was blood in the elevator, it belonged to Han Ke'er? But didn't she die in the water tank in the end?" I was surprised.

    Forensic doctor Feng said: "What's going on, I think if you have seen the complete surveillance video in the elevator, you will know. But this is the internal information of the police station, and I don't have permission to show it to you. Since we are colleagues, let me tell you  This is nothing at all. In fact, Han Ke¡¯er showed a series of strange behaviors in the elevator, the complete surveillance video of the police station is 10 minutes long, while the surveillance video circulating on the outside world is only four minutes long.¡±

    After hearing this, I was a little stunned, and then I thought that I and myself probably had this ten-minute video, but they didn't mention it to us, so I couldn't help being a little annoyed.  After thanking Forensic Doctor Feng, I hung up the phone and said to Ruan Lingxi: "That kid He Zicheng must have concealed the video from us, let's go ask him for the original video!"

    So we turned back and saw that everyone was still there.  Boss Duan asked me why I came back so soon?  I ignored him, and asked He directly if he still had an original copy of the video. The original video was ten minutes long, not four minutes long.  He Zicheng hesitated for a while, and said that the video was indeed ten minutes long, recording the whole process of Han Keer's strange behavior.  But this video was taken away by the police, and he only kept a copy secretly. The police didn¡¯t want the video to be leaked, and they clearly warned him not to leak it. He was afraid that the police would investigate, so he concealed the situation from me.  .

    So I asked and confessed that I wanted to watch the full 10-minute video.  He Zicheng looked at Boss Duan, Duan Qingshui nodded, and said, "It's okay to show him."

    He Zicheng then took out a USB flash drive from his briefcase and said to me: "I saved the video here, you can take it back and have a look. I haven't changed a single bit of the video inside, it's all real  It was recorded."

    Seeing that he specifically emphasized this matter, I became even more curious about the video.  After taking this video, I stopped talking to Boss Duan and the others, and took Ruan Lingxi home to use the computer to see what happened.  After returning home after dinner, my parents were chatting with guests in the living room. Ruan Lingxi and I hid in the bedroom and locked the door to turn on the computer. I inserted the U disk into the computer host, clicked on the video file inside and started watching the elevator.  Video recording.

    I saw that the total time of the recorded video was ten minutes and twenty seconds.  After opening it, it feels like the lens is covered with a layer of cold mist, and there is always a gloomy tone, which makes people very uncomfortable to watch.  The video starts with Han Keer entering the elevator from the first floor.  At that time, it was 10:12 in the evening, and she entered the elevator alone, without anyone accompanying her.  It can be seen that Han Ke'er was normal at the beginning, and did not behave strangely.  Since the picture was not clear, I got up and turned off the lights, and then I barely felt that the video recording was clearer.

    At this time, Han Ke'er in the video presses the number 4, the elevator door closes, and slowly ascends.  Ruan Lingxi and I stared at the screen nervously, but saw that the red number on the elevator door kept changing and jumping, passed 4, 5, and stopped directly at the 6th floor.  Both Ruan Lingxi and I were taken aback.  The sixth floor is where the baby's body was found, and we also checked Xiaorou's accommodation information at that time, it seems that she lived in room 604 on the sixth floor, which is next door to 605.  Is it really Xiao Rou's ghost?

    At this time, Han Ke'er in the elevator seemed to have noticed something was wrong. When the elevator door slowly opened, she poked her head in and saw that the sixth floor was pitch black, so she retracted her body and continued to press the number 4. The elevator seemed to be slowing down.  It fell slowly.  Han Keer breathed a sigh of relief and continued to wait.  The surprising thing happened again.  When the elevator fell to the first floor, it went up slowly again, and finally stopped at the sixth floor.  Han Ke'er was a little nervous at this time. After the elevator opened on the sixth floor, she went out to look again, and found no one, so she went back and pressed the 4 button again.  After tossing back and forth three times, at this time, three minutes had passed.  After stopping on the sixth floor for the third time, Han Ke'er panicked, pressed the intercom, and seemed to call for help for a long time, but no one responded, so she simply exited the elevator door and went to the sixth floor.  At this time, it was three minutes and forty seconds.  But within ten seconds, Han Ke'er ran back with a terrified expression.  At this moment, both Ruan Lingxi and I were surprised to find that Xiao Rou's ghost was reflected on the mirror on the inner wall of the elevator.

    "Erhuo, the ghost has appeared!" Ruan Lingxi's voice trembled a little: "Click to pause."

    So I picked up the mouse and pressed the pause button. When the time was set at 3 minutes and 52 seconds, Xiao Rou's ghost appeared on the inner wall of the elevator.  Although it is very vague, but the long curly black hair and that weird smile are exactly the same as the real ghost of Xiao Rou we have seen!

    I clicked the play button again to make the video move.  But the following video is quite confusing.  It seems that Han Ke'er is normal for a while and crazy for a while.  First, after seeing the ghost, I bumped my head against the inner wall of the elevator, which was quite hard, just like?It¡¯s not like she¡¯s on the other side.  Soon, I watched her bled her forehead, and there was a big blood stain on the elevator mirror.

    What's even more weird is that she opened her mouth wide open in horror and pain, her eyes were wide open, her facial features were twisted to a strange extent, her limbs seemed to be twisted and broken by someone, her legs were stretched out, and her arms looked like  As if being caught by something invisible, twisted out of a weird angle like twisted twists, held it up high, matching the expression on his face, it looked like a horror movie, so scared that the woman Ruan Lingxi couldn't help leaning towards me  Come on.

    "Er Huo, do you think Han Ke'er's action looks like Xiao Rou's when she was killed? It's as if someone is torturing her." Ruan Lingxi grabbed my arm and said in a low voice.

    I nodded without speaking, and continued to look down.  At this time, the video has reached five minutes and one second.  At this time, Han Keer in the video suddenly started to search for his bag, and after a while, he found a Swiss army knife from the bag.  When I saw this knife, I remembered the introduction of Han Keer on the Internet. It seems that she has a hobby. When she was not very famous, she often went out with a group of donkey friends, so these survival tools are always with her.  At this time, Han Ke'er made a surprising move.  The guy actually raised the knife and stabbed him in the stomach.  This action surprised me and Ruan Lingxi.  Fortunately, the clothes are thick in winter, and the knife should not be particularly sharp. This knife made Han Ke'er regain consciousness due to the pain.  The next scene is the same as the four-minute video we watched.

    Han Ke'er should have woken up again, knowing that there was something unclean on the sixth floor, so he entered the elevator and pressed all the floors, but that floor was left empty.  After the video ended, Ruan Lingxi and I breathed a sigh of relief and felt depressed.

    I looked at Ruan Lingxi's dignified face, and said with a smile: "Look at how frightened you are, aren't you always courageous?"

    Ruan Lingxi spat: "I used to watch horror movies without fear, knowing that they were all fake. But this video is real."

    I pondered and said: "It seems that Xiao Rou was suppressed by the soul-fixing technique at first, but one day the soul-suppressing talisman was destroyed, so her ghost became restless, but she couldn't leave the Castle Hotel for the time being.  Open, so the grievances gathered, and finally began to kill and revenge. Han Keer was the unlucky target. I kept thinking, if she wanted to kill Han Keer, she would just kill her, why did she put the body on the roof of the building?  tank go?

    Ruan Lingxi shuddered and said, "How do I know, maybe she was in the water tank when she died."

    I shook my head and said, "Or do you want to tell us that there is a problem with the water tank?"

    Ruan Lingxi said in astonishment: "Is there a problem with the water tank? Impossible, the maintenance workers have just inspected it, and they will find out if there is a problem."

    I thought for a while and said, "Tomorrow I want to go see the water tank on the top floor again."

    Ruan Lingxi looked at me, nodded and said, "Then let's go together."

    After hearing this, I couldn't help but look down at her. The glowing light from the computer screen blurred the contours of her face, which seemed to wipe away the toughness of the villain, but made her gentle instantly.  Quite a lot.

    I couldn't help embracing her, and said with a smile, "Wicked girl, do you want to share life and death with me?" Having said that, I hurriedly hugged her tightly, because usually the wicked girl is with Lu  Qingcheng is almost the same, and regards violence as a routine. I call it preemptive strikes, so that they can't do it again.

    Sure enough, Ruan Lingxi tried to kick me, but found that he couldn't move, so he gave up.  We both fell silent for a while, in this quiet night, there seemed to be some subtle atmosphere.

    Ruan Lingxi leaned in my arms and said softly: "Er Huo, we have actually experienced so much, sometimes I really feel that life is impermanent."

    I smiled wryly and said, "Yes, I have seen too much life and death, and sometimes blessings and misfortunes are just a flash."

    Ruan Lingxi was silent for a while, and said: "If one day I die, will you remember me forever like you remember Ah Jiu?"

    I was taken aback, and I always felt that this sentence made my hair stand on end, so I said, "Wicked girl, what are you talking about, the so-called scourge lasted for thousands of years, Ah Jiu is jealous of beauty, you kind of wicked girl, God shouted!"  What are you doing? You can¡¯t do anything, so you can only live a long life in this world.¡±

    Ruan Lingxi smiled suddenly, raised her head and said, "You two, you are becoming more and more like Uncle Wu, and you are getting poorer and poorer!"

    "Master." I sighed, and suddenly remembered the story of Ma Jingcheng told by Boss Duan a few days ago, and my heart couldn't help but move.  I remembered that Chen Fayi left a profile photo of a middle-aged man when he died.  Thinking of this photo now, I always have a very strong feeling that the person in the photo has an inexplicable connection with Ma Jingcheng.

    "By the way, villain, who is the photo left by Forensic Doctor Chen?" I asked.

    Ruan Lingxi thought for a while and said, "It seems to be at Zhao Yu's place. Why?"

    I scratched my head and said: "It's okay, I always feel that the person in that photo may be Ma Jingcheng, although Master said he is dead, but I just have this intuition." (Remember this website website: www.  hlnovel.com)bsp; "By the way, villain, who is the photo left by Forensic Doctor Chen?" I asked.

    Ruan Lingxi thought for a while and said, "It seems to be at Zhao Yu's place. Why?"

    I scratched my head and said: "It's okay, I always feel that the person in that photo may be Ma Jingcheng, although Master said he is dead, but I just have this intuition." (Remember this website website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 249 The Prophecy in the Nightmare

    ?

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Don't think about Ma Jingcheng, first understand the case in front of you, and you can't let innocent people die in vain."

    I sighed, and sat in front of the computer with Ruan Lingxi and watched the video again.  When I watched it, I thought to myself, everyone who celebrates Chinese New Year watches the Spring Festival Gala. It¡¯s really special for us to watch supernatural videos.  When the video was played again until Han Keer stabbed herself in the stomach, I suddenly felt that her movements were a little strange.  If it is a simple poke or stab, the movement should be a straight line in one go.  However, Han Keer seemed to be subconsciously drawing an arc-shaped trajectory downwards, as if he wanted to make a round hole in his stomach and dig out something.

    I shivered suddenly, and the words of Feng Fayi flashed in my mind: "Xiao Rou's uterus was completely taken away."

    Could this action be to dig out the uterus?  Why did Xiao Rou send this message on purpose?  She was tortured a lot before she died, but she seemed to only remember this, or was she trying to leave a reminder that her uterus had been dug out?  What does this mean?  It is true that if he was sexually assaulted before his death, then our police will lock the suspect through the remaining bodily fluids.  Perhaps for this reason, the suspect poached her uterus.  But I also feel that this seems a little far-fetched.

    So I asked Ruan Lingxi: "Women, what do you think of when you mention this?"

    Ruan Lingxi said strangely: "What can I think of, the first thing I think of is the child. How can I have a child without this. Ah, bastard, you mean Xiao Rou's womb was dug out? Are you saying that the murderer may be an incompetent  The woman who gave birth, she became jealous because of jealousy, so she did this trick? Is it a love rival?"

    I waved my hand and said: "You think too much. According to previous crime research surveys, it is generally men, not women, who use this kind of violent killing method. Most female killers use poisoning and other methods."

    Ruan Lingxi curled her lips and said: "That can't be generalized. Maybe it was a woman who did it. The police didn't suspect a woman, so they didn't find the murderer."

    I shook my head and said, "It's not as simple as that. The womb, the child" Thinking of this, I remembered another passage that Feng Fayi said.  He said that his master conducted the autopsy on Xiao Rou's case back then.  The old forensic doctor also said that the case had some traces of imitating a serial killer, as if it was done by normal people on purpose, in order to confuse the police.  Although this is just speculation and intuition, if a relatively normal man, or a man who has never committed a perverted homicide before, kills a woman with perverted means, it is probably to avoid police pursuit.  Then this person may be someone who has a deep hatred with Xiao Rou, or a man who was betrayed by Xiao Rou.

    So, what does it mean to dig out the uterus?  I frowned and stood up, pacing while thinking about this question. Suddenly, I had an idea, and I thought of a possibility: If this man was the one who was betrayed by Xiao Rou, then he must be full of extreme feelings for her.  Big hate.  At this time, once he knew that Xiao Rou was pregnant with another man's child, he would have a strong desire to kill that child.  Then digging out the uterus, could it be because of the shapeless fetus?

    Thinking of this, when I told Ruan Lingxi, she shivered suddenly: "No way, what kind of man is so perverted?"

    "Don't tell me, there really are those who love to the extreme and become lunatics and psychopaths." I was speechless: "For example, those girls don't want to be with him, so they cut themselves with knives. This is a neuropathy and self-mutilation type. If  It is also possible to kill people if they are stimulated to change from extreme love to extreme hatred."

    Ruan Lingxi frowned and said: "The forest is really big and there are all kinds of birds, but this is only a possibility."

    "It seems that after Xiao Rou died, the murderer sent a letter to the police station, saying that she deserved her death." I sighed, "Forget it, don't think about it, it's a mess."

    Ruan Lingxi and I were not very happy about this kind of unlucky encounter during the Chinese New Year. After chatting for a while, we went back to our rooms to sleep.  This sleep was not restful either.  I don't know how long I slept, but I always felt that someone was calling me in a daze.  This person seemed to be a woman, and she leaned close to my ear and yelled softly.  I wanted to hear whose voice it was, tried to open my eyes, and seemed to see a beautiful face in a blur, not clear, just beside my pillow.  After a while, the face slowly faded away, and I heard the sound of dripping water again.

    There was a dead silence all around, only the sound of dripping water was very abrupt and clear.  At the same time, a cold feeling came from my body, as if I was immersed in the bottom of the water.  In a trance, I struggled to grab something and break free from this suffocating deep water.  At this moment, I seemed to see a silver light flashing across my eyes, and it disappeared in a flash.  Like someone threw something at me in the water, but I couldn't see what it was.

    ???Silver things shone faintly, especially conspicuous in the deep, empty water.  I couldn't help but stretched out my hand to grab it, only to see a group of black waterweed-like things growing up from the bottom of the water.  I didn't catch the silver light spot, but I caught a handful of black water plants.

    There was a realistic touch in my hand, as if I was grabbing a handful of soft long hair.  I subconsciously pulled the black water plant upwards, and suddenly, I saw the black water plant clearly and clearly, turning into a woman's long curly hair, and a pale face attached to the root of the long curly hair rushed towards me abruptly.

    This scene is too clear, I can clearly see that woman's face was cut into a strange and distorted horror, put into a smirk, and just rushed towards me, the impact and fright  , made my whole body twitch, and my hairs stood on end.

    I quickly flicked my hands, and subconsciously kicked my legs up the water, trying to swim out of the deep pool.  My body floated up, and suddenly my whole body relaxed, and I felt like I rushed out of the water.  I took a deep breath of fresh air, but saw the head of that person also floated up, and he was lying in the water with half his face on his side, looking at me with a sly smile, his long black hair was entangled around my neck and shoulders,  An indescribable feeling of nausea and terror seized me instantly.

    I quickly swam to the shore, only to turn around to find that I was in a deep pond, surrounded by a void and pitch black, behind me was the head of the relentless man, to be more precise, Xiao Rou's head.  I wanted to crawl out by the edge of the pond, but there were more and more black hair behind me, entangled my arms, and was about to entangle my legs, dragging me into the deep water.  I was anxious in my heart, and couldn't help cursing this woman secretly, her mother must have liked knitting sweaters when she was alive, and wanted to give sweaters and trousers to everyone she saw!  [At the moment of life and death, brother's complaints are still so distinctive and creative].

    Just when I was about to be dragged into the deep water again by the head, a hand suddenly stretched out from the bank and grabbed me.  I looked up and saw Zhao Yu, I couldn't help but feel very excited, and hurriedly grasped his hand with both hands.  Zhao Yu calmly pulled me out of the pond.  I stood by the pond in a state of embarrassment, and when I looked back, the head had gradually sunk into the pond. Slowly, the black hair was also retracted, as if it had sunk together with the head.  I breathed a sigh of relief, turned around and immediately hugged Zhao Yu: "My good brother, if it wasn't for you, I would have died at the hands of this female ghost!"

    Zhao Yu didn't respond for a while.  I felt something was wrong, so I quickly let go of him and looked at his face suspiciously.  I saw Zhao Yu first looked at me calmly for a while, and then suddenly smiled strangely.  That smile was indescribably familiar, and it made me shudder: "Zhao Yu, what are you laughing at?"

    Zhao Yu still maintained that weird smile, and suddenly said: "Love dies in water, love dies in water"

    "What?" I looked at him puzzled, but saw that Zhao Yu's handsome face suddenly shrank and deformed, and finally turned into the face of a crazy mother-in-law!

    The crazy mother-in-law smiled and watched me continue to repeat the sentence: "Love dies in water, love dies in water"

    I was taken aback and tried to escape, but at this moment, I woke up suddenly.

    There was a sound of firecrackers, and the faint sky light outside the window fell into the house.  I wiped my cold sweat and finally realized that I had a nightmare.  Today is the second day of the Lunar New Year, and it is half past six in the morning.

    I didn't know whether to laugh or cry, and after calming down my nervous emotions, I couldn't help thinking about what the crazy mother-in-law said in her dream.  "Love perishes in water", is this also a prophecy?  Let me go, can ordinary people prophesy in their dreams?  Is this a prophecy, or an indifferent dream?

    Is it really an illusion, is it a dream or is it waking up, I suddenly feel that I can't tell the difference.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 250 The Silver Ring in the Water Tank

    ?

    I sat on the bed in a daze for a while, then lay down again and fell asleep.  At eight o'clock, my mother pulled me out of bed and shouted: "There are guests at home today, don't stay in bed!"

    I had no choice but to get up, and said to my mother: "I don't usually go home, and my relatives and friends here are also unfamiliar, and some of them don't know each other. I might as well take Lingxi out to play."

    My mother thought for a while and snorted coldly: "Okay, then go out. I think Lingxi will feel bored chatting with a group of old people at home."

    "Lingxi, Lingxi, who is your own?" I smiled wryly and shook my head.

    While washing in the bathroom, I met Ruan Lingxi who was brushing his teeth with a tooth jar.  I saw white toothpaste foam sticking to her mouth, so I raised my hand and dug out a large piece, and wiped it on her forehead.  Ruan Lingxi suddenly said angrily: "You bastard! You're going to die!"

    I laughed for a while, and my mood improved a lot.  During the cleaning, I told Ruan Lingxi about the dream last night, and asked her what she thought of the prophecy "Love ends in water".

    Ruan Lingxi laughed and said: "What kind of prophecy, is this just a dream?"

    I glared at her and said, "Master said that I am a yin body. Maybe I listen to people's words every day and ghosts cry at night. I can hear voices from the world anytime and anywhere. This is called the savior."

    Ruan Lingxi answered very simply: "Ah bah!"

    I laughed and said, "To be honest, if the saying that love is broken by water is true, what do you think it reminds of?"

    Ruan Lingxi thought for a while, and said, "That's water. Han Ke'er died in the water tank on the roof, and Xiao Rou also had water on her body when she died, so that may mean water."

    "Water?" I pondered for a while, and suddenly remembered the water tank on the roof of the Castle Hotel.  Could it be that "love is broken by water" refers to the water tank on the roof of the hotel?  I carefully recalled the details of the dream again. Apart from the terrifying human head, it seemed that something appeared in the dream.  Suddenly, I had a flash of inspiration, and I remembered that what appeared to be a silver thing in the dream was in the deep water.  Is the ghost trying to remind me what evidence is in the water tank on the roof?

    When I thought of this, I suddenly became inexplicably excited, thinking that if this is true, then once I solve the ten-year unsolved case, my master will really become famous.

    After breakfast, I took Lingxi out and rushed to the Castle Hotel.  When I arrived at the front desk, I reported my name as a friend of the general manager and asked for the key to the door between the top floor and the top floor.  The lady at the front desk looked at me suspiciously, then called for instructions and confessed.  Naturally, He Zicheng would not disagree, so Ruan Lingxi and I successfully got the key.

    I took a look at the elevator and felt a little lingering fear, so I suggested to Ruan Lingxi how about walking directly up from the corridor.  Anyway, we are all martial arts practitioners, so we are not afraid to walk a little bit.  Ruan Lingxi also had some lingering fears about the ghostly video in the elevator, so she nodded in agreement.  So we walked all the way up the corridor.  When they reached the seventh floor, they heard a burst of girls talking and laughing upstairs.

    Ruan Lingxi and I slowed down, but the people upstairs said: "Hey Xiaoqi, did you read today's news? The boss of the fashion big coffee software company issued a statement, saying that this software was designed by the technical director at the time."  , but the director has already resigned, and they don¡¯t know whether the software has a problem with itself or was maliciously tampered with by hackers. In other words, they didn¡¯t find out where the problem lies.¡±

    At this time, another young girl's voice sounded: "Yeah, how scary, I almost died of fright after taking the photo that day, and quickly deleted the software. If I don't have a place to go temporarily, I won't be in this ghost hotel  What about work. It's horrible."

    "Yeah, Xiao Rou must have died a miserable death, and she wanted to seek revenge from her enemies. Many people speculated on the Internet that the murderer who killed her had something to do with this camera software, so at first everyone guessed that it was Cheng Feng, that is, that software  The boss of the company."

    "That pig's head? No way, how could Xiao Rou fall in love with him. He didn't seem to be a rich man back then, and he looked so ugly. Even now he is nothing on the rich list."

    "That's right, Cheng Feng was afraid of being suspected, so he issued a statement saying that he has nothing to do with this software, it was designed by someone else. Hey, tell me, does the designer have something to do with Xiao Rou? Could it be that pervert?"

    "How do you know that? We've never seen that person before. It's a pity that this camera software is very useful. I think it's much better than Meitu Xiuxiu, and it has complete functions."

    The two girls went downstairs while chatting, and met Ruan Lingxi and me at the corner of the stairs on the seventh floor.  The two girls did not expect that there would be someone on the stairs, and their faces were slightly surprised. After seeing us clearly, they were relieved, bowed their heads and smiled and passed.

    I saw that the two were wearing the clothes of the hotel waiters, and they seemed to be cleaning and tidying up the rooms.  two girls goAfter I finished, I faintly heard one of them laughing: "Look, since the accident, no one dares to take the elevator anymore. I heard that Xiao Rou's ghost was recorded in the video."

    "That's right, it scared me to death. Now that someone comes out of nowhere, I'm scared for a long time. These days are really scary"

    When the footsteps of the two could no longer be heard, Ruan Lingxi said to me: "That's right, bastard, just like what the two girls said just now, let's just focus on Cheng Feng, but forget about this camera software  What about the designer. Let's go find him, maybe there's a clue."

    I nodded and said, "This surprised me. The designer left the job. Well, remember this first. Let's go to the water tank first."

    We walked to the door connecting the top floor and the roof, put the key in the keyhole, and quickly opened the door.  When I got to the top of the building, I realized that the wind was very strong today, and the cold wind was howling, which made me shiver.

    I turned around and asked Ruan Lingxi: "Wicked girl, are you cold?"

    Ruan Lingxi shrank her shoulders and said, "It's okay, the top of Wushan Mountain is much colder than here, I'm still afraid of the temperature."

    I watched her rubbing her hands and felt amused, so I took off my scarf and wrapped it around her neck.  Looking back, there are several water tanks more than three meters high standing in front of them. Next to the water tanks are iron ladders, which are convenient for maintenance personnel to climb up for inspection.  I asked Ruan Lingxi to wait below, and climbed up the iron ladder first.  When I got to the side of the water tank and looked down, I went, the water in the water tank was quite deep.  However, because the water is very clear, you can see the bottom of the tank at a glance.  There seems to be a valve at the bottom of each tank, and there is nothing else to see, but I can't see it behind the valve.  There are a total of eight large water tanks on the roof, but if you look at them from the water, the space behind the valves is a blind spot, and you can¡¯t see if there is anything in them.

    I climbed down the ladder, and Ruan Lingxi asked, "How is it? Is there anything in it?"

    I said: "There are valves at the bottom of the water tank. I can't see what's inside. Let's borrow a set of diving equipment and go down one by one to see. Let's go and find Boss Duan."

    "Diving, in this weather." Ruan Lingxi pouted.

    I came to the twelfth floor and knocked on the door of Boss Duan's room. After entering the door, I saw him and Sister Shenxian having breakfast.  So I asked him if he could help find a set of diving equipment.  Boss Duan was a little surprised when he heard this: "It's Chinese New Year, where are you going to dive?"

    I pointed to the roof: "I want to go upstairs to have a look in the water tank." Then I briefly told him about the dream, which meant that I would feel uneasy if I didn't go into the water to have a look.  Boss Duan felt very speechless after hearing this.

    However, he didn't bother to say much, he just called He Zicheng and asked for two sets of diving equipment.

    "Since it's diving, my water skills are pretty good. If I go to the bottom of the water, I should be fine. What kind of silver is Song Yan looking for? What exactly does it look like?" Su Ling asked.

    I waved my hand and said, "Forget it, how can you go into the water in this cold weather? I'll just go and see for myself."

    Duan Qingshui said to Su Ling: "It's okay, I'll go down with him and have a look."

    Immediately I burst into tears of gratitude.

    Soon, a waiter brought two sets of diving suits.  Boss Duan and I put on each other, and then went to the top floor again.  The eight water tanks were searched one by one, and if they saw silver or white things, they would be fished out.  It sounds simple, but it's really hard to go into the water today.

    Boss Duan was not afraid of the cold and jumped into the water tank without hesitation.  I took a deep breath and jumped down too.  Suddenly, a bone-piercing cold flooded me in an instant, inexplicably reminding me of the nightmare at night.  It seemed to be the same in the dream.  But I searched under the water for a while, and I was a little disappointed.  There is nothing in the water.  After climbing up, I rested for a while and went to the second water tank to find it.  Also got nothing.  Just as I was getting out of the second water tank, I saw a splash of water in the opposite tank, Boss Duan also got out of the water, shook the thing in his hand at me, and said, "Is it this?"

    My eyes fell on Boss Duan's hand, and I saw a delicate silver ring between his two fingers.

    "Ah, it might be that thing!" I hurriedly dug out of the bitingly cold water tank, walked up to Boss Duan, took the ring over, and put it in my palm to watch.  This is a very delicate and small silver ring, which looks like a couple ring.  Exquisite patterns are carved on the outside, and words are engraved on the inner wall, which read: foreverlove.

    "It looks like one of a pair of couple rings." Ruan Lingxi leaned over to take a look, and said, "The price of this material is not too cheap."

    "Do you still have research on this?" I asked in surprise.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Yes, although some rings are only made of gold and silver, not diamonds, but if their designers are famous, the value of the rings will also increase accordingly. Some brands will invite some  The designer came out to design several classic rings, such as couple rings with the theme of Valentine's Day, etc., and issued limited editions for everyone to buy, and then to gain fame. Maybe this is one of them, and it looks quite unique.  "

    I nodded and said: "What you said makes sense, you can go to the counter in the mall to check." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)If it is very famous, the value of the ring will increase accordingly.  In order to advertise, some brands will invite some designers to come out to design several classic rings, such as couple rings with the theme of Valentine¡¯s Day, etc., and release limited editions for everyone to buy, and then go to fame.  Maybe this is one of them, it looks kind of chic.  "

    I nodded and said: "What you said makes sense, you can go to the counter in the mall to check." (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 251 Forever Love

    ?

    When I came down from the top of the building, I felt a deep chill and couldn't help sneezing.  After returning to Boss Duan's room, Su Ling immediately brought two large bath towels and said, "Take a hot bath quickly, don't catch a cold again."

    I nodded, and just as I took off my diving suit when I walked into the bathroom, Boss Duan opened the door and walked in, and took off my naked body in threes and fives.  I was speechless in my heart and said, "Boss Duan, can someone come on a first come first served basis? You can wash after I finish washing."

    Duan Qingshui glanced at me and said, "So what if we wash together, are we both men afraid of being seen?"

    I thought it was true. When I was in the police academy, they were all public bathrooms, but they were all separated by partitions. Everyone just got together when they were getting dressed. I had never tried to take a bath with others. It was so awkward.  I wanted to express my dissent, but Boss Duan looked at me coldly.  I glanced at his tall and strong figure, and immediately swallowed my objection.  God knows that the muscles of other muscular men are meat, but his muscles are iron.

    After we took a shower and wrapped ourselves in bath towels, Su Ling handed each of us a bathrobe: "Put it on first, and change your own clothes when your hair is dry before going out."

    I suddenly expressed my gratitude: "Thank you, Sister Fairy."

    At this time, I saw Ruan Lingxi sitting in front of the computer and browsing the web attentively.  I walked over and asked, "Wicked girl, what are you looking at?"

    Ruan Lingxi rested her cheeks in her hand and said, "What else can I look at? I was looking at the websites of major ring brands, but I haven't found a ring similar to this one yet. Oh, there are too many. How can I find it?"

    I thought about it, and said: "This ring is quite unique. If it was worn by Xiao Rou ten years ago, then look for the photos of her at that time, can you find someone wearing the ring? By the way, do a search  For the related gossip, you should know where it came from, right?"

    Ruan Lingxi's eyes lit up immediately: "That's right, bastard, you're really smart once."

    "What do you mean once, I" I thought to myself that if I said I was smart several times a day, it didn't seem right, so I swallowed the words.  However, the process of finding Xiao Rou's photos was not ideal.  Because Xiao Rou's reputation was really not enough back then, and she was born as a porn star, many gossip magazines actually didn't think highly of her, and there were not many news reports.  There were some news reports before and after the shooting of "Black Iris", but the news photos at that time proved that Xiao Rou didn't wear a ring on her hand.

    "Hey, did we think wrong, this is not her ring, but the murderer's?" Ruan Lingxi sighed.

    Duan Qingshui stepped forward, picked up the ring on the table, looked at it, and said, "This ring is so thin that only women can wear it. Men's fingers are not so thin."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Is the murderer really a woman? Is this the murderer's ring?"

    Su Ling said from the side: "If the murderer is a woman, then her heart is too cruel."

    I smiled wryly and said, "It's scary when women are ruthless. I remember reading a news article a while ago, a Japanese woman dug out the internal organs of mistress and her husband and ate them. It seems that the perverted killer may also be a woman."

    Ruan Lingxi stood up and said, "Don't make random guesses here. You must know that this ring was found on the roof. If you bought it from this city, then let's go out and ask the counters in the mall. Let's assume that the ring is real.  Things from ten years ago, then, ten years ago, there must have been not so many counters selling rings in this city, right?

    I nodded and said, "Since it was a revelation in a dream, and there was an image of Xiao Rou in the dream, then it should be the ring she bought ten years ago. Let's first search for a jewelry counter with a history of ten years in Hefei City  and jewelry stores."

    It is much simpler to Baidu.  After a search, I found out that there are quite a few jewelry stores with a history of ten years.  I browsed the names, and saw China Gold Jewelry on Changjiang Middle Road, Meifen Jewelry Store in Golden Eagle Shopping Center, Empress Jewelry in Baida Shopping Center, Ido Jewelry and Fupai Jade Jewelry in Suzhou Road Store.  Fortunately, these jewelry stores are not very far apart, and if they run through all of them, it will take half a day to check.  However, if you rule it out first, you can skip the last jade jewelry, because that place is mostly a place where jade, agate and other jewelry are sold.  Gold jewelry should be mainly gold, and the name is quite local, so it is probably not possible to use such fashionable carvings in English.

    The rest are Meffin, Empress and Ido jewelry stores.  I asked Ruan Lingxi which one I thought would have this ring, so let's go there first.  Ruan Lingxi thought for a while, and said, "ido jewelry is relatively well-known, more fashionable and foreign, and has produced a few classic couple rings, and the price is not bad."

    I nodded and opened the ido website on the Internet. I really felt different. It looked like?A more simple and fashionable international style.  Then go here first.  This time Boss Duan was suddenly generous and asked the waiter to find He Zicheng to borrow a car and let me drive there.  I followed the waiter downstairs to the garage, and when I saw the car, what the fuck, it's a cool Cadillac sports car, I don't feel confident enough to drive it out.  I have never driven such a good car in my life.

    I tried it first, and it seems to work.  Fortunately, I am familiar with Hefei, so I soon arrived at Suzhou Road and found the jewelry store.  He took out the certificate and explained that we were investigating the case. The clerk was taken aback for a while, and hurriedly checked the ring I handed over carefully.

    "This doesn't seem to be the style we have released in recent years." The clerk said: "Wait a minute, I'll go and check the information in the warehouse."

    I nodded and said, "I'm sorry to trouble you."

    Not long after, the clerk came back, holding a brochure in her hand, and said: "This is the couple rings that we launch every Valentine's Day since we opened. If you look up this, you can find it."

    I reminded her to start checking around 2002.  The clerk nodded, turned to the first few pages, and sure enough, he quickly found a promotional picture of the same style as the ring in my hand.

    "It really is our style." The clerk pointed to the picture and said: "This design is not very conspicuous, and the price is moderate. It is a couple's tail ring. The ring in your hand should be a men's ring. This ring  His name is foreverlove, and there were rookie stars who endorsed him at that time.¡±

    I saw that there was indeed a pair of celebrity posters on the photo, and I knew the man, Wang Zhe, the prince of love songs back then.  The woman is a little strange.  Ruan Lingxi did know him, and said in surprise, "Hey, I know this guy. He has a song called forever love."

    "Yes, this couple tail ring sold very well at that time." said the lady clerk.

    What the clerk said made me a little puzzled again.  This ring is a male model, so it is likely that the murderer left it behind.  No wonder it is so thin, it turned out to be a tail ring, a ring worn on the little finger.  Could it be that the owner of this ring is Xiao Rou's secret lover?

    I asked if I could still find a list of customers who bought the ring at that time or something.  The clerk shook her head and said, "It's impossible, after all, so many years have passed."

    Ruan Lingxi asked: "I'm sorry to ask, has Xiao Rou bought it?"

    The clerk was taken aback when he heard this: "Xiao Rou? The dead female star? No, probably not."

    I heard it was funny, and thought even if Xiao Rou came to buy it, how could this clerk know.  But this time they didn't find nothing, at least they found a ring that was likely to be the suspect.  From the ring, I know that this person is a man, and he should be about the same age as Xiao Rou. Now he should be in his thirties to thirty-five or sixteen years old. He used to have a good relationship with Xiao Rou, and they both bought couple rings.

    Coming out of the store, I saw Ruan Lingxi humming.  I laughed and said, "Why are you so happy?"

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said: "I'm not happy, I'm just singing forever love, I used to like this song very much. I also know a little about the story of this song. When Wang Zhe wrote this song, he planned to marry his girlfriend.  They met and fell in love in the United States. His girlfriend was one year older than him, and they met in the same Chinese language class. Later, Wang Zhe returned to Taiwan to develop, and his early music works were all written for his girlfriend.  Many, I can only talk about lovesickness on the phone. Once Wang Zhe went back to the United States for vacation, and the two got together. Wang Zhe decorated the room full of flowers, which is very warm and romantic. He wanted to surprise his girlfriend, and at the same time let her make a choice, whether or not  Marrying him, after all, separating the two places is not a long-term solution. But in the end, for some reason, my girlfriend did not choose him, and this unforgettable relationship ended. But the inspiration for Wang Zhe's love song did not come from this relationship  Stop, many classic love songs come from the original accumulation of this relationship. It seems that all the love songs he wrote are only for one person, and he really loves deeply. Among them is this song "foreverlove", trying to prove that this relationship has  Gone."

    "It seems that the murderer and Xiao Rou probably have a similar relationship." I sighed after listening.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 252 Encounter a Strange Man

    ?

    "Now that the ring has been checked, what shall we check next?" Ruan Lingxi suddenly became interested: "I'm getting more and more interested in this murderer."

    I smiled wryly and said: "Don't be interested in some perverted killer, it's dangerous enough. I always feel uneasy, and want to go to Lu Chenfei's house to see. If he really knows something inside, I don't know if the killer will  Kill him and silence him."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Why would the murderer think of us to investigate a waiter? Besides, even if Lu Chenfei knew who the murderer was, it was ten years ago. Does the murderer still keep in touch with Lu Chenfei? If he wants to  You may not be able to find this person's home even if you kill someone."

    I sighed: "I hope so, but for peace of mind, let's go and have a look."

    So we asked the hotel staff about Lu Chenfei's hometown.  Fortunately, not far away, it turned out to be from Suzhou, Anhui.  When mentioning Suzhou, I think of Yang Wen, and I always have an inexplicable dislike for this place.  But in order to investigate the case, I still drove Ruan Lingxi to Suzhou.  It was already afternoon when we arrived in Suzhou, and it was almost five o'clock when we found Lu Chenfei's house.

    Lu Chenfei's family conditions don't look good, he lives in an old-fashioned community near the train station.  Ruan Lingxi and I went upstairs along the dark stairs, and found the house number of Lu Chenfei's house according to the address, 302. But as soon as we turned the corner, we saw blood-red paint sprayed on the wall. I was really shocked when I saw it suddenly.

    Looking carefully, most of the writing on the wall reads "debt repayment" or something, and the feeling is which one got involved in usury.  I frowned, and walked to the door of 302. I saw that the door of this house was quite old, and there were no blessings or couplets on the door. There was no Chinese New Year atmosphere at all, and the paint on the anti-theft door was peeling off.  .  The other houses all posted the word "Fu", at least to let the old house and floors show a bit of auspicious Chinese New Year atmosphere.

    I went up and knocked on the door of room 302. After a while, someone behind the door asked, "Who is it?"

    When I heard the voice seemed to be a middle-aged man, I said, "Hi, I'm here to look for Lu Chenfei. Is he at home?"

    The man said angrily: "Not here!! I have to find somewhere else!!"

    "Sorry, we are the police, and we want to ask him to investigate a case, could you please let him come out?" Ruan Lingxi said.

    "He's not here!! We've never had such a person in our family!! Whether he lives or dies has nothing to do with us!!" The man inside suddenly became angry.  We knocked again, and no one answered.

    "I'll go, who are the people in this family!" Ruan Lingxi frowned.

    I was also very puzzled. Looking back at the slogan on the wall, I wondered if it was aimed at the 302 family?  It must be that the door of this house has been painted a lot, so they peeled off the paint, just to remove the words on the door.  While hesitating, I saw the opposite door slowly opened, and a middle-aged woman showed her head.

    Seeing this, I quickly stepped forward and asked, "Auntie, is this pair of doors Lu Chenfei's house?"

    The middle-aged woman looked at us vigilantly: "Who are you?"

    I smiled and said, "We are the police from the Municipal Bureau, and we want to ask him to find out the situation, but it seems that the family is not very cooperative."

    When the middle-aged woman heard that she was a policeman, she relaxed her expression, stood at the door and said, "Oh, comrade policeman, I think you should look for that Lu Chenfei elsewhere. He didn't go home for the New Year at all."

    "Didn't go home?" I said in amazement: "If he doesn't go home during the Chinese New Year, where will he go?"

    The middle-aged woman said dumbfounded: "I don't know about that. Have you seen these words on the wall? These are all made by some underworld people, saying that their family Lu Chenfei owed a lot of money, it seems to be borrowed  The loan sharks have gone to gamble. Before the home is open, they come here every day to splash paint and smash the door. They even came before the Chinese New Year. It has been a toss for several days."

    "Then Lu Chenfei went out to avoid debts, isn't he at home?" Ruan Lingxi asked.

    The middle-aged woman nodded and said: "It's very possible, because he didn't go home anyway. Alas, this child is really worrying about not going to school since he was a child. He thought it would be better after working, but this kind of thing happened.  Live, alas."

    I asked, "Do you know where he's going?"

    The middle-aged woman said: "How can I know, this is something that you police don't know, how can we ordinary people know. I don't know if the loan shark has found him. We come here every day to make trouble, and we dare not go out."

    Seeing that I couldn't ask anything of value, I said goodbye to the woman and took Ruan Lingxi downstairs.  Ruan Lingxi sighed: "It's unlucky, I came all the way and I haven't found anyone yet. If he hid himself, the murderer shouldn't be able to find him, right?"

    I said: "Who knows, this matter is not good."Just looking at that look is ambiguous enough.  I am also a man, so I naturally understand that the look in his eyes expresses his affection and admiration for a girl.  Damn, tall, handsome and rich are really unreliable, and they want to hook up with a pretty girl after meeting them.

    As soon as the elevator door opened, it was taken for granted that there was no one inside.  Gao Shuaifu walked in without hesitation, and Ruan Lingxi and I followed behind and entered the elevator.

    I don't know if it's a psychological effect, but I still feel a gloomy feeling in the elevator.  When the elevator door slowly closed, I seemed to glimpse a black figure outside the door from the gap in the elevator.  I shivered, and took a last look at the shadow through the gap.  It seemed to be a woman in black with black curly hair, her head was slightly lowered, her fierce eyes looked at us coldly from between her black hair, and a strange smile appeared on the corners of her separated lips.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 253 Coyote

    ?

    After I saw the ghost, my heart skipped a beat, and I thought that this time I might have to panic again in the elevator.  So I winked at Ruan Lingxi, meaning that if something goes wrong, be careful.

    Sure enough, when the elevator ascended to the sixth floor, I felt a vibration under my feet, and then the elevator stopped in mid-air.  I nervously held God of War in my hands, sticking it to my underwear, fearing that the tall, handsome and rich man in front of me would see and frighten him.  After the elevator stopped, it started to vibrate not long after, like an earthquake.  Ruan Lingxi held onto the handle and said angrily, "What's going on?!"

    At this time, I was surprised to find that Gao Shuaifu didn't show much fear or surprise, but calmly grabbed the handrail, without saying a word, staring straight at the elevator door.  I followed his gaze, and saw that the elevator door slowly opened a crack while trembling. From that gap, I saw the black female ghost again, obviously it was the Xiao who I saw downstairs.  soft ghost.

    I was taken aback, and saw Xiao Rou's long black hair slowly stretching out from the gap in the elevator, as if turning into tentacles, pushing the elevator door to both sides.  As the gap got bigger and bigger, more and more entangled long black hair stretched in like octopus tentacles, covering half of the distorted face under the black hair, leaving only one eye and half of the face.  Slit mouth.

    But at this moment, I found that Gao Shuaifu was still unmoved, and instead put his hand on the crack of the elevator door that was slowly cracking.  At this moment, I suddenly saw a dazzling light flying by, piercing into the female ghost's eyes like a knife light.  After that, there was a shrill scream, the elevator door closed with a bang, all the black hair disappeared, and the vibrating elevator returned to normal.  After stopping for a few seconds, the number keys in the elevator also resumed normal operation, and slowly ascended at a constant speed, crossed the sixth floor, and slowly rose to 7, 8

    I looked at the mysterious tall, handsome and rich man in front of me with some surprise.  This guy looks like a high-level intellectual on the outside, but he seems to know something about Taoism.  I catch a glimpse of his hand in his belt, nonchalantly.  That hand was the hand that was propped on the elevator door just now.  I saw a faint glow in his palm.

    It seems that he drew a spell on his hand just now when we were not paying attention, or there was some kind of spell drawn in the palm of his hand, which can instantly repel the evil spirit.  Seeing that I was always staring at him, Gao Shuaifu smiled: "What's wrong?"

    "I really didn't expect you to know Taoism." I was surprised: "Who are you?"

    Gao Shuaifu smiled: "A passer-by. This is not a Taoist law. I believe in Buddhism, so I just wear an amulet on my body."

    "What kind of amulet is so powerful, let me see." Ruan Lingxi leaned over and asked.

    "It's nothing," the man smiled: "The twelfth floor is here, let's go down."

    As soon as the elevator door opened, the three of us got out of the elevator one after another.  I asked: "We know each other now, I don't know your last name?"

    Gao Shuaifu smiled, looked at Lingxi and said, "I'm in IT, and my friends call me by my nickname, My name is Coyote. My real name is 'Ming', 'Ming' in the Ming Dynasty, but there seem to be many  People don't know my real name, they just call me by my nickname, Coyote. You can call me that too."

    Shit, nicknamed Coyote, this name is stupid enough.  The coyote sounds like a cruel and rogue character.

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said, "This name is pretty cool."

    The guy named Coyote also responded with a smile: "Thank you, I don't know what the lady's name is? Let's get to know her." Saying this, the guy stretched out his right hand, intending to shake hands with Ruan Lingxi.  I immediately stood in front of Ruan Lingxi, stretched out my hand to hold his hand: "Hi, my name is Song Yan, this is my girlfriend" As soon as I said this, I suddenly felt something was wrong.  It can be felt from the contact of both hands that the body temperature of the other party is slightly lower.  I have seen this kind of phenomenon, such as the fairy sister Su Ling who has been practicing the ice soul Taoism.  But she is an exception. If the body temperature of the average person is a little low, then most likely this person is either physically weak, or has something to do with demons and ghosts.  In other words, this person is likely to be raising ghosts.

    I stared at him blankly, trying to see some ghostly and dead spirit from him.  But he could only see the bloody aura surrounding him, but he didn't know why.  The appearance of this kind of blood can be interpreted as three possibilities. First, this person will have disasters in the future; second, this person has raised a vicious ghost;  The police or something.  However, the blood around the police will be much dimmer, because they themselves are a symbol of justice. Even if they have killed someone, it is to eliminate violence and bring peace to the people.  Obviously this guy is not a policeman or something.

    After shaking hands, the coyote smiled, turned and left.  I paid attention to his room, it is in room 1205, is diagonally opposite Duan Boss' room.  Seeing him enter the door, I turned around and said to Ruan Lingxi, "I said what's going on with you, your eyes became straight when you saw the handsome guy."

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly: "This is normal, who doesn't like handsome men and beautiful women, don't you want to strike up a conversation with beautiful women on the street?"

    "I think you want to follow him, don't you?" I sneered.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "That's right, he is tall, handsome and rich, why don't I like it." As he spoke, he smiled at me proudly for a while, which made me angry.  Just as he was about to pay her a few words in return, he saw that Ruan Lingxi had already knocked on Boss Duan's door.  Boss Duan opened the door and let the two of us in.

    Su Ling was sitting by the bed and reading some materials. Seeing that my expression was not right, he smiled and said, "Why are you two a little strange? Lingxi is so happy, but Song Yan looks sullen?"

    I snorted coldly and didn't reply.  Ruan Lingxi laughed and said: "Senior sister, you don't know, there is a handsome guy living diagonally across from you, he is very handsome."

    Su Ling smiled and said, "So Song Yan is afraid that you like that person?"

    I immediately denied it: "I don't have one."

    Ruan Lingxi curled her lips: "All handsome guys like it. Sister, if you have nothing to do, help me pay attention and write down his contact information."

    "Hey, wicked girl, what are you thinking, can Gao Shuaifu take a fancy to you from the mountains?" I snorted coldly.

    Boss Duan heard this and said: "This is quite strange. Since the hotel murder was reported on the news, most of the tenants have checked out now, and almost no new ones have moved in. This person doesn't care."

    I pondered and said: "Speaking of this, I think he is a bit evil. Not only did he fight off Xiao Rou's ghost in the elevator just now, but when I shook hands with him, I felt that his body temperature was very low.  Damn, it's a head-down master, not a good thing."

    Ruan Lingxi pursed her lips and said, "You two, don't you think he's more handsome than you, so you deliberately blackmail him?"

    I spread my hands and said, "That's really not true. It's true that his body temperature is very low. Besides, you saw the situation just now. He knows the way. Otherwise, how would you repel the elevator ghost?"

    Su Ling said: "Xiao Rou's ghost doesn't appear very often recently, but it appeared on the way you and this person came up, why don't I think it's a coincidence?"

    I was stunned and said: "Hasn't Xiao Rou been wandering around in the Castle Hotel?"

    Su Ling shook his head and said: "No, although no one dares to take the elevator now, I tried it today, and there is nothing unusual in the elevator. I always feel that the ghost is following you."

    "Follow us? I didn't harm her, and we saved her, otherwise she would still be pinned and unable to get out, and suffer more." I grinned.  Does this mean that good people don't get rewarded?

    Boss Duan said: "You can't make wild guesses. How about this? Since you said that coyote is suspicious, I will send someone to check his details. You have been busy all day, so you can make do with something to eat here."

    I suddenly felt grateful: "Boss Duan, you rarely say such warm words to us."

    Boss Duan gave me a helpless look and said nothing.  At this moment, there was a knock on the door: "Mr. Duan, you ordered dinner."

    "Here comes the food!" As soon as I heard the word dinner, I felt extremely hungry.  We were so busy running around that day that we didn't eat much for lunch.  Opening the door, I saw the waiter pushing the dining station outside.  I smelled the aroma of the food, and suddenly felt salivating.

    I watched the waiter push the dining car into the door and was about to close the door.  Just then, I glanced down the corridor outside the door.  In a daze, I seemed to see that man named Coyote was walking towards the corner of the corridor with his arms around a person's shoulders.  From this glance, I felt familiar with the back of the person walking beside him.  So I deliberately took a second look.  At this moment, the two had disappeared into the stairwell.

    I pondered for a while, and felt that the walking posture of the man next to the coyote was not quite right, as if he was drunk.  But this person's back always feels a bit familiar

    At this moment, Ruan Lingxi called out: "Er Huo, come in and have something to eat!"

    I agreed, closed the door and walked to the dining car.  Seeing my blank face, Ruan Lingxi asked, "What are you thinking?"

    "Don't make a sound, let me think about it." I waved my hand.  I racked my brains and searched my memory for a long time, and I was shocked, and immediately stood up from the chair: the back of that person is very similar to Lu Chenfei!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 254 Water Tank Reappears Floating Corpse

    ?

    Seeing me get up, Ruan Lingxi asked, "What's wrong, Erhuo?"

    I said: "Just now I saw the hyena go out, followed by a person, that person seems to be Lu Chenfei!"

    "Lu Chenfei? Why are these two people together? Are you mistaken?" Ruan Lingxi said in amazement, "How did they know each other?"

    "I'll go take a look." As I said, I couldn't sit still any longer, pushed the door open, rushed to the stairwell at the corner of the corridor, and ran downstairs for a few steps, but I didn't find any trace of the two of them.  When we went upstairs, there was still no sign of anyone.

    I thought that according to the way Lu Chenfei walked just now, he shouldn't be able to walk very far with the hyena, and he couldn't walk so fast at all.  So I turned back the same way, and when I got to the corridor, I couldn't help but look up at the stairs connecting the twelfth floor and the top floor.  I thought to myself that these two people would go to the top floor, right?

    Thinking of the water tanks on the roof, I always felt that the ominous premonition in my heart was getting stronger and stronger, so I went up the stairs to check the door connecting the roof, but I didn't find anything inappropriate.  I stuck it on the door panel and listened, but I didn't find any movement on the roof.  He stretched out his hand and pushed, and saw that the door was also locked well.

    At this time, I heard Ruan Lingxi's voice from downstairs: "Hey, Erhuo, what are you doing there?!"

    I looked back and saw her standing at the bottom of the stairs looking at me.  I said, "It's okay, let me see if there is any problem with the roof."

    Ruan Lingxi gave me a blank look: "Did you think the two of them went to the top of the building? Erhuo, are you out of your mind, come down to eat soon!"

    I had no choice but to go down the stairs. When I passed the door of the coyote's room, I couldn't help knocking on his door.  After knocking for a long time without any response, Ruan Lingxi said, "What exactly do you want?"

    I said, "It's okay, I just want to see if he's there."

    Ruan Lingxi gave me a blank look: "It doesn't mean anything if he isn't there."

    I looked at her coldly, and said with a sneer, "Isn't it? I only met a few times, and you trust him so much? Is it because he is handsome and rich? Let me tell you, he doesn't look like a good guy, you  But be careful, don't be deceived and then come to me crying"

    Ruan Lingxi kicked over: "Get out!"

    Just as I was talking about this, I heard a sound from the door behind me.  Looking back, he saw the coyote standing at the door wearing a bathrobe and wiping his hair, and said with a smile, "Why are you cheated, why are you crying?"

    "Are you there?" I looked into the door suspiciously, but there seemed to be no one else there.

    The coyote smiled and said, "Of course I'm here. I was taking a shower just now. I didn't hear the knock on the door. What can I do for you?"

    I asked directly: "Were you with Lu Chenfei just now?"

    "Lu Chenfei?" The hyena frowned: "I don't know this guy, what does he do?"

    "I really don't know you?" I stared into his eyes and asked, "Are you sure?"

    The hyena laughed and said: "Nonsense, of course I don't know him, why should I lie to you?"

    I stared at him for a while, and saw that there was nothing unusual on his expression, and he didn't look like a liar, so I couldn't help being a little puzzled.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Okay, I don't know Lu Chenfei at all, so don't ask around here. Let's go, I'm waiting for you to eat."

    I had no choice but to go back to the house with Ruan Lingxi.  After eating something at Boss Duan's place, I took Ruan Lingxi home.  When I got home, I found that my parents were not there, and it seemed that I had gone out to visit relatives.  I sat on the sofa with Ruan Lingxi and watched TV for a while, but my mind kept wandering, and for some reason I kept thinking of Lu Chenfei's gloomy face in the elevator.

    Seeing that I was always absent-minded, Ruan Lingxi put his arm around my shoulder: "Hey, what are you thinking?"

    I turned to look at her and said with a smile, "No, I was just thinking about this afternoon. By the way, wicked girl, don't you really like that coyote? I rely on you, but now I'm my girlfriend, don't you think  Hong Xing out of the wall?"

    Ruan Lingxi sneered and said: "What, isn't it just a temporary thing, and it's not true to deceive family members."

    I held her tightly in my arms and said with a smile: "Then how about we make a fake show?"

    Ruan Lingxi scolded: "You two, let me go!!"

    I smiled and said, "I've already kissed you too, what are you afraid of?"

    Ruan Lingxi reflexively wanted to kick me, but I lifted one leg and pressed it down.  This problem of kicking people when nothing happens really needs to be corrected.

    However, this action brought the distance between us a lot closer. I looked down and saw Ruan Lingxi pouted slightly out of anger, with long and slightly curly eyelashes.  I couldn't help lowering my head to kiss her lips, but Ruan Lingxi turned her head sideways, her face getting more and more serious.? 

    When I heard this, I was a little surprised why he suddenly mentioned this stubble.  Boss Duan glanced at me and said, "I've been checking this organization. It is said that the Qinghua Organization is a mysterious person who is the boss. No one knows his identity and name. But he has seven main people in charge.  The names are named after the seven stars of the Big Dipper. Tanlang, Jumen, Lucun, Wenqu, etc. Among them, Wenquxing has recently come to Hefei."

    "I'll go, it's elegant enough. Recently? Who is Wenqu?" I asked.

    "Now I just know that this is an IT hacker, but I haven't found out the exact name. Because this person is very smart, knows the IT industry very well, and has excellent skills, so he was hired by the Love Flower Organization." Boss Duan said  : "The investigation shows that he originally worked in a software company, engaged in software design. For some reason, I always feel that he may have something to do with that camera software. Perhaps, he is someone who knows about Xiao Rou's case."  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 255 Mysterious Password

    ?

    "It's engaged in it? Isn't that coyote just doing this business?" Ruan Lingxi said, and then took out the business card that the coyote handed her just now: "Beijing Hejia Software Company Technical Director. Ming Ze. This seems to be the business  it's."

    "Hejia Software." I repeated, feeling that the name sounded familiar.  It suddenly occurred to me that many game software in China came from this company in recent years. It seemed that this company was a rookie company in the past few years.  So the company also took advantage of this to make a fortune and became famous.  In fact, I have also played online games developed by this software company, and I feel that the style is quite impressive.  It seems that this coyote should not be underestimated.  Maybe he is the designer.

    But thinking of this, I suddenly have some doubts: Wenquxing has come to Hefei, and this coyote seems to have only arrived recently. Could it be that the coyote is Wenquxing?  Thinking of this, I told Boss Duan about this idea, and Boss Duan nodded and said, "It's possible, but it can't be said for sure. I'll send someone to watch him first, and you guys should be careful, if you find that he's gone wrong  , just come and tell me."

    After we finished discussing, He Zicheng knocked on the door suddenly and came in, and said to Boss Duan with a pale face: "Mr. Duan, turn on the TV and watch."

    I saw that his face was very bad, so I quickly turned on the TV and tuned to Anhui Satellite TV.  Looking at it, there was a news broadcast on TV, saying that the camera of a fashionista a while ago had a new problem. Several girls who had taken pictures died one after another. The death situation was similar to that of Han Keer.  The order of death seems to be from the beginning of the latest photo taken, and now eight or nine of the series have been found dead.

    I was taken aback, and looked back at Ruan Lingxi, thinking that the villain had also been filmed, wouldn't I just hang up?  But looking at her ruddy complexion and good health, it doesn't seem like she's about to hang up.

    Ruan Lingxi glared at me: "Did you want me dead? But why are they fine at first, but now they are dead?"

    Boss Duan said: "Perhaps Xiao Rou's ghost didn't want to kill people at first, but now that she can't avenge her, she starts killing people to vent her anger."

    "Damn, isn't this going to kill tens of thousands of people?" Thinking of how common this software is, it would be a massacre if it died.  Moreover, most of the dead are women, which is another imbalance between men and women, and the rhythm of men wanting to be bachelors.

    "What I'm curious about is that everyone knows that there is a problem with this camera software, yet someone dares to use it?" Ruan Lingxi said speechlessly.

    I sighed: "There are a lot of people who like to hunt novelties in this world. You see, there are ghost villages on the Internet, which are very popular. Don't those who go to explore ghost villages still flock to them? Now things are going wrong."

    As soon as I said this, my mobile phone rang suddenly. I took it out and saw that it was Zhao Yu who called.  I picked up the phone and asked, "Did you remember to wish me a New Year's greeting so late?"

    Zhao Yu smiled wryly and said, "Now I'm not in the mood to celebrate the New Year with you. Several girls died in Tianjin, and they said they used some kind of camera to take pictures, and this first case started from your Hefei place. You know about it.  Is it?"

    "I know, we are watching this news." I said, "Why, you are starting to investigate the case now?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Yes, the director asked me to come back and investigate. So I'm asking you, see if you can start from Hefei and investigate some things back."

    I smiled wryly and said: "It's a long story, let's not talk for now, I'll tell you when I get back." As I said that, I hung up the phone, but Zhao Yu's call reminded me of Wu Dan, so I directly dialed the number  .

    After Wu Dan answered the phone, he said, "Student of the second class, remember to give me New Year's greetings? New Year's greetings are useless, there is no red envelope for you."

    I smiled bitterly and said, "Master, have you read the recent news? Many people died because of a camera software."

    Wu Dan's voice was a little surprised: "Really? I haven't watched much TV recently. What's the matter, what happened?"

    So I briefly told him about Xiao Rou's case and Han Ke'er's case.  Finally, he said: "Master, I'm afraid that if people die, I won't be able to hold it anymore. Otherwise, come quickly and help us find a way."

    After hearing this, Wu Dan was also stunned: "So serious? I think this matter is very troublesome, alas. Then you wait, I will pack up my things and meet you today."

    Having said that, Wu Dan happily hung up the phone.  When I heard that Wu Dan was coming, I felt a little more at ease.  While waiting for his arrival, we didn't stay idle. We first went to see Lu Chenfei's body, and cooperated with the police to record a statement.  Although it was said that it was a ghost, but this time Lu Chenfei didn't seem to be killed by a ghost, but rather a man-made murder.

    Because this time it was still Feng Fa who examined the corpse.?, so I leaned over to ask some questions.  It is said that Lu Chenfei has a small amount of oil stains on his body, and it is suspected that the gasoline was contaminated somewhere.  There are subtle signs of binding on the hands and feet, although not obvious, but some clues can be seen.  If it is a ghost who kills people, do they need to be tied up?  What happened to the gasoline on his body?  Did it come from a fight with someone?

    Seeing this, I think of the hyena that night.  Is he the murderer?  He wants to kill Lu Chenfei to silence him?  It is said that Lu Chenfei introduced the so-called feng shui expert to He Zicheng, who made him perform the evil soul-fixing technique to hold Xiao Rou's ghost.  Then he must know the identity of that expert.  But even if he knew the identity of this person, why was he killed?  There is only one possibility: this expert is related to the murderer of Xiao Rou's case.  Most likely it was the murderer himself, or he bribed Lu Chenfei to introduce him to him!

    Having figured this out, the next step is to go to Lu Chenfei's house to look for clues.  It was not difficult to find where he lived.  Since this case has shocked the whole country, police stations from all over the country were mobilized to cooperate with the investigation. The so-called strength of a large number of people, or after the superior emphasized that everyone's strength suddenly became stronger, and it didn't take long to find Lu Chenfei's residence.  Since Lu Chenfei was hiding in Bengbu, Ruan Lingxi and I also followed.  The place where Lu Chenfei hid was rather shabby, in a small farmyard on the outskirts of Bengbu City.  Since I am not a case investigator, Ruan Lingxi and I can only wait outside.  But with the convenience of the Bengbu Municipal Bureau, I secretly asked Xiao Zheng to help me search Lu Chenfei's residence to see if he had hidden any documents or other materials, evidence that could point to the murderer, and so on.

    Xiao Zheng searched for it for a long time, and then told me: "There is nothing. The documents you mentioned do not exist at all."

    I frowned and said, "Then what else is in this room?"

    Xiao Zheng spread his hands and said, "There are mattresses and basic daily necessities. There is nothing else. If you don't believe me, go and see for yourself."

    I glared at him and said, "If I can go and see for myself, do I still need you? Help me find it again, and once you find anything strange, bring it to me, no matter what it is."

    Xiao Zheng curled his lips: "Then tell me first, what is the strange thing? No one on our side has found physical evidence. What do you want me to look for?"

    I smiled and said: "Anyway, you show me everything except the necessities of life. By the way, you have helped me so much and I won't let you do it for nothing. I will treat you to dinner tonight."  Meal, go, go, go!"

    Xiao Zheng is a foodie, as soon as he heard that he was eating, his eyes immediately opened up, and he turned back without hesitation.  I thought to myself that foodies are not useless, at least they are easy to deceive.  Not long after, Xiao Zheng ran back again and held up three things to me: "What do you think of these? I think the evidence department didn't care about these, so they brought them."

    When I saw it, I was speechless.  The things in Xiao Zheng's hands are: a roll of used toilet paper with only the shaft left, a broken glasses case, and a bead bracelet covered with dust.

    "Nimma, is this what you're looking for?!" I spat: "This toilet paper this glasses case and this broken bracelet"

    Xiao Zheng laughed and said: "This is not a necessity of life, you can't deny what you said."

    I looked at those three things and smiled wryly.  On the other hand, Ruan Lingxi took the bracelet over, wiped it for a while, and said to me, "You two, there seems to be words on this bracelet."

    I took the bracelet, and saw that the bracelet was made of a string of sandalwood beads. Many men would wear this kind of bracelet, and I saw Wu Dan has one.  At this time, Ruan Lingxi turned out one side of the beads of the bracelet and showed it to me.  Sure enough, I found several numbers on one of the beads: 02122.

    "There are numbers, what does this mean?" I muttered: "It seems to be some kind of password."

    Xiao Zheng also came over and said, "Bank card password? Computer password?"

    "No, why do I feel that this is familiar." Ruan Lingxi thought for a while, and suddenly shouted: "By the way, this is the date when Xiao Rou's body was found!"

    I motioned for her to be silent, and pulled the two of them aside.  That being said, it seems like that day really was.  January 22, 2002, around that date.

    "It seems that this Lu Chenfei is still related to Xiao Rou's case." I frowned and said: "I have to check all his records to find out where the password is."

    Xiao Zheng immediately nodded and said: "Yes, so, you have ordered this meal tonight."

    I laughed and said, "No problem!"

    In the evening, after Xiao Zheng finished his work, the three of us found a hot pot restaurant in Bengbu for dinner, and asked for a small private room. Once the door was closed, it just blocked the voices outside the room and made it easier to talk.  While eating and discussing, we felt that the password was either the password of the computer, or the password of the bank card, or the password of a certain storage box in the bank.  But all these information can be found. If the murderer of Xiao Rou's case, or the insider is an IT hacker, then Lu Chenfei's information would have been in his hands long ago.  Computer passwords and bank card passwords can be ruled out. If Lu Chenfei knew the identity of this person, he would not be so stupid as to put what he knew or evidence in the computer.

    "Could it be the bank's locker?" Xiao Zheng said while eating: "For the locker, you must pick it up by yourself or the relevant personnel bring your death certificate. Otherwise, it will not work." (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com)If the murderer of Xiao Rou's case was found out, or if the insider was an IT hacker, then Lu Chenfei's information would have been in his hands long ago.  Computer passwords and bank card passwords can be ruled out. If Lu Chenfei knew the identity of this person, he would not be so stupid as to put what he knew or evidence in the computer.

    "Could it be the bank's locker?" Xiao Zheng said while eating: "For the locker, you must pick it up by yourself or the relevant personnel bring your death certificate. Otherwise, it will not work." (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 256 Reversal of Yin and Yang (Part 1)

    ?

    After listening to Xiao Zheng's words, I still feel that the password is the most reliable point of the bank locker.  So he simply put the bracelet on his hand, thinking about going to Lu Chenfei's house tomorrow to ask.

    After dinner, Ruan Lingxi and I just caught the last bus back to Hefei.  After arriving in Hefei, he was about to go home when he received a call from Wu Dan: "I'm at the train station now, hurry up and pick me up."

    When I heard that Wu Dan was here, I felt relieved, and hurriedly took a taxi to take Ruan Lingxi to the train station, and took Wu Dan to the Castle Hotel.  With Boss Duan's convenience, he arranged a nice room for Wu Dan.  Wu Dan put down his luggage, looked at the luxurious layout in the room, and kept clicking his tongue: "Not bad, I have never stayed in such a good hotel in my life. Thanks to my apprentice, I can still go to a five-star hotel. That's right.  Why is there such a strange smell in this room?"

    I smiled and said, "Master, the room is lit with incense."

    Just as I was speaking, I heard a sneeze behind me.  Looking back, I saw Xiao Mi got out of Wu Dan's suitcase, sneezed several times, and said, "What's the smell, it's choking!!"

    "You're here too?" I smiled and picked it up from the ground: "I haven't seen you in the past few days. I've gained a lot of weight. Eat less junk food. Don't eat junk food all the time."

    Xiao Mi gave me a blank look, jumped onto the bed, and lay down swaggeringly: "I'm exhausted, the journey has been bumpy for so long. Sure enough, having a cumbersome body is troublesome."

    I was speechless after hearing this.  Ruan Lingxi liked Xiao Mi very much when she saw her, and immediately went up to stroke her hair.  Wu Dan said seriously at this time: "The reason why Xiao Rou's ghost killed people was because she couldn't kill the murderer. Now that we can't find the murderer's whereabouts, in order to prevent her from continuing to kill, I need to use a strong medicine  , let you temporarily stop this woman."

    "Master, you won't think of any way to go through life and death again, right?" Thinking of Wu Dan's professional deception of apprentices, I feel a little creepy.

    Wu Dan laughed and said: "It's not difficult to say, just use some forbidden techniques to reverse yin and yang, let you walk Xiao Rou's yin and yang path again, find where her current ghost is, and then bring her back."

    "Heavy, take the Yin-Yang road again?" I felt a little creepy when I heard this.  All of a sudden, I remembered that I saw a ghost movie with a deep impression when I was a child. It was in Hong Kong, and it was called Yin Yang Road.  In my memory, those pale faces and the scene of sitting on the boat and waving at people still make me feel lingering fear.  At that time, I was really scared to pee, and I didn't sleep well for several days.

    "Yes, Song Yang and I will work together to draw you and Xiao Rou's ghost together. Your living soul will follow the path she walked to find her. Remember to draw the Taoist talisman on it within three minutes after you find it.  On her body, she will come back with you later." Wu Dan said: "In order to prevent her from killing, this is the only way. We can investigate the murderer slowly, but the murder must be stopped quickly."

    I asked: "Then this road of yin and yang, is it yin or yang?"

    Wu Dan said: "From the countdown to Xiao Rou's death to her being pinned up to her current position, it's like watching a movie, you will see the life of this female ghost, it's very simple."

    "Simple? Master, if Xiao Rou was tortured to death, would I also feel pain?" I asked.

    Wu Dan laughed and said: "This should not be there, even if there is, it will be fine, just let it go, and it will definitely not be as miserable as her."

    Nima, it should be, even if, okay, can these words be removed?  ?

    Wu Dan patted me on the shoulder and said: "Your physique is special, you have a yin body, you can come and go to the yin and yang world and you are not easily caught by ghosts. Song Yang is not good either, although he is a ghost, but just like  Like a fugitive, if you go out without paying attention, you will be caught by ghosts. Is it easy for me to raise him for so many years? So, it depends on you, apprentice! The task of saving the common people is on you!"

    I grinned: "Master, what do you want me to do?"

    "It's very simple, let's open the altar tomorrow night, and I will send you to find Xiaorou!" Wu Dan said firmly.

    Ruan Lingxi asked: "Uncle Wu, will something really happen to that bastard?"

    Wu Dan waved his hand and said: "No, no, at most it hurts a little bit, remember to go early and return early, and it can't take too long, that's fine."

    I saw the inscrutable smile on his face, and thought it was unreliable.  But now we don't even know where Xiao Rou is. If she hides from us, it will take a few days to find her, and several people will die.

    No way, the ducks are on the shelves.

    So on the evening of the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, Wu Dan and I made an appointment to meet at the Castle Hotel.  Ruan Lingxi also came along.  I saw that Wu Dan placed a lot of things in the middle of his room, incense candles and the like were essential, Xiao Rou's birthday and portrait were alreadynbsp; At this time, I saw the crazy granny suddenly grabbed a handful of soot-like things and threw them out. The old man was thrown in the face, and disappeared with a strange cry.

    I hurried over and asked, "Crazy mother-in-law, is that you? Why are you here? Are you a human or a ghost?"

    If it was a human being, how could it take this path of yin and yang?  Could it be that the crazy mother-in-law passed away a few days ago?  Thinking of this, I can't help feeling a little sad.

    The crazy granny still showed me her usual sly smile, just repeating this and that sentence: "People have their own way, ghosts have their own way, don't follow the prescribed way!"

    As she spoke, she pointed to me at a winding path ahead.  I knew that she was probably pointing me to the real Yin-Yang path in the phantom, but I couldn't understand her appearance.

    Don't follow the set path, it probably means to let me not follow the old man's way.  But who is that old man?  Once the dice is thrown, will my soul be cast a spell and change my fate?  Is this the way to go?

    Just as I was about to continue asking, the shadow of the crazy mother-in-law disappeared like powder.  There are still ghosts coming and going, but they no longer look at me, treating me as nothing.  I wiped off my cold sweat and couldn't help but feel uneasy in my heart.  But thinking of the road pointed by the crazy mother-in-law, I still collected myself and continued walking.

    Walking on that boundless path, I suddenly thought of Wu Dan for some reason.  Looking back now, I somehow feel that his arrival and decision were a bit hasty and sudden.  I know I shouldn't doubt him, he must want to protect me and find out the truth, but the experience just now made me doubt Wu Dan's decision: Does he want me to find out Xiao Rou's ghost, or  Don't have a plan?

    Thinking of this, I suddenly feel a little inexplicably sad and sad.  If even Wu Dan no longer trusts me, who else can I trust?  There must be no problem, I made up my mind and clenched my fists.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 257 Reversal of Yin and Yang (Part 2)

    ?

    However, as I walked along the way, I became more and more lost.  The surrounding scene is getting weirder and more unreliable.

    The roof tiles of the pavilions that resembled the world faded away, revealing a bloody light that soared into the sky.  Slowly, the surrounding scene became clear.  The original bluestone floor has now turned into a staircase made of bones.  When I stepped up the skull ladder, I always felt hairy in my heart, as if those hollow skull eyes were looking straight at me.  On both sides of the skeleton ladder are two blood grooves that zigzag down, and bloody blood flows from top to bottom.  I looked up to the "sky", and saw clusters of dense gray fog hovering around my head, and I couldn't see where they came from.

    I stopped hesitantly, thinking to myself, is this Nima really the Yin-Yang Road?  This is obviously a fantasy game scene!  Or like a dream, as if I inadvertently broke into someone's dream.  But those who can make this kind of dream don't seem to be good stubbles, they are skeletons and blood, blood is flowing into rivers and corpses are strewn all over the field.  When I got here, I became more and more suspicious of Wu Dan.  In other words, is my master cheating me?  This is not right at all!  But after thinking about the crazy mother-in-law again, I wondered if it was she who gave me the wrong directions on purpose and let me go to such a cheating place.

    No way, I didn't bring a compass and topographic map, so I just walked around like this.  So I had no choice but to endure the horror and step on the skeletons that seemed to have life pulses and occasionally turned and shook.  After a while, I reached the top of the skeleton ladder.  In this place, it seems to be a high platform.  But what appeared in the high platform were two bright passages like doors, and the rest of the place was a dead end, empty.  These two bright places are also very interesting. In the first place, the flames dance and the screams of fighting can be heard endlessly.  But inside the second gate, there was silence. It seemed that the mountains and rivers were beautiful, and it turned out to be a beautiful place.  These two places should be phantoms, but phantoms are also dangerous.  For example, how many people can't sleep and become vegetative, because their souls are trapped in a certain place and cannot escape.  Once the body is exhausted, the vitality is weakened, and the soul cannot be retained, then this person will die slowly, and the soul will really never want to reunite with the body and become a living person again.

    Thinking of this, I shivered and hesitated.  On the surface, it should be the second door on the right.  But the experience in many stories tells me that the calmer the appearance, the more dangerous it is. I am afraid that after entering the second door, there will be a gentle trap, so sweet that it makes people want to wake up.

    But the first door also looked extremely dangerous.  If you are killed after entering, you will still be dead.  Thinking of this, I hesitated, but then I thought about it again, why did you have to go through the door you set, I don't believe that there is no other way in the empty space.  Thinking of this, I walked towards the void between the two suspended doors.  Unexpectedly, this walk seemed to hit the south wall, with a "bang", which made me dizzy.

    I got up from the ground, thinking this is a southern wall.  I reached out my hand into the wispy black mist and touched it, and sure enough, I touched an impenetrable black wall that seemed to be made of steel.  I was angry in my heart, thinking to myself who is playing with me, I must choose a way to go out.  I thought about it for a long time, and based on the spirit of sacrifice, I chose the door that was burning with fire.  This is called dying and rebirth!

    After I entered the door full of indignation and pride, I looked again, and suddenly felt that the mood just now should be changed to death and soon.

    In front of me is a vast and boundless magma-like thing, gurgling and boiling, and above the red liquid, there are hundreds of weird-shaped ghost-like things floating.  Although these things have human upper bodies, their heads are half-human, half-fish-like, with black and sharp teeth.  The lower bodies of these monsters were soaked in the blood, and they were looking at me with fangs and claws.

    When I saw my scalp, my scalp felt a little numb, and I subconsciously turned around and ran back, thinking that I would quit, and I would choose another road.  But when he looked back, he realized that the door had been closed when he came, and it became a wall directly.  No matter how I hit it, I couldn't break it.

    I cursed in my heart, thinking that I was tricked by Wu Dan this time.  What kind of thoughts does this person have? Could it be that he wants me to die here directly?  After calming down and thinking about it, even if Wu Dan wanted to cheat me, the crazy mother-in-law couldn't cheat me. If she wanted to kill me, she wouldn't have come to rescue me several times before.  I stood up suspiciously, thinking that there was a piece of blood-colored magma in front of me, so how should I get there?  If I just jumped down, wouldn't I really be dying.  At this moment, I suddenly felt a heat on my arm.  Looking down, I saw an extra line of words on the arm for no reason:

    "Out of the yaoyao, into the dark, qi preaches, qi connects the gods. Qi moves and evil ghosts are my slaves!" I thought about evil, hey, who drew the one on my arm just now?  Thinking of the people I met, they were nothing more than Gua Tan, crazy mother-in-law, neither of these two people.The pen, it¡¯s written so flamboyantly so familiar

    Familiar?  I thought about it for a long time, and the only one who grabbed my arm just now was the crazy mother-in-law, but the handwriting is vigorous and powerful, and it feels a little familiar. Could it be Wu Dan?

    ?Thinking of this, I couldn't help but read aloud: "Get out of the sly, enter the dark, preach the Tao, and communicate with the gods. The evil spirits of Qi will serve me!"

    Suddenly, the sky and the earth changed color, as if a thunderbolt descended from the chaos, hitting the bloody magma.  At this moment, I saw a white light spread like a circle of light from the center of the split, and where the circle of light went, those strange-looking ghosts suddenly restrained their ferociousness, and bowed down one by one with lowered eyebrows.  They lowered their heads and lined up together to form a "ghost bridge" across the blood-colored magma.  Dare to let me step on them to cross the single-plank bridge.

    There is no other way for the current plan, so I have to strengthen my courage and set foot on those ghosts.  Although my heart felt hairy after stepping on it, it was safe to walk on.  I didn't know how long I walked, but I seemed to see the other side.  There was also a bare, black, rock-like open space on the shore, with nothing in it.  This made me half-hearted.  Am I going to keep going like this?

    At this time, a red shadow suddenly flashed across the other bank.  I was startled, wondering if another boss appeared?  I just brought God of War, there is no way to invite gods in this shitty place, just now I chanted a spell casually and it worked, this is my shit luck, I am afraid that if there is a little boss in a while, I will not be able to pass the level directly, and the end of my life  A sentence came up on the computer screen: Sao Nian, the world is dangerous, please start over.

    Now I am infinitely close to the opposite bank, and I can even see the rock crevices on the opposite bank clearly.  I was wary of the red shadow on the bank in my heart, and I had already grasped the God of War in my hands.  At this moment, I tripped suddenly, my body became unstable, and I fell directly.  I was taken aback, and grabbed the iron chain connected to the rock with one hand, put the God of War back to my waist with the other hand, and tried hard on my legs, trying to grab the iron chain.  But at this moment, the iron chain turned over, and my legs didn't hold onto it, and I fell straight into the red magma.  A strange pain hit me, I lifted my foot up quickly, and saw that blue smoke had started to emerge from my leg, as if I had been scalded.

    A piercing pain hit me, and I was almost dizzy, but I had no choice but to hold on to the rope and wait for the pain to pass.  However, this gradually made me lose my strength to climb to the other side.  So I grabbed the rope and was in a dilemma.  But at this moment, something worse happened.  The ghosts that were originally controlled by my inexplicable spell began to move around. I saw that they had gradually separated, turned their heads, grinned with sharp teeth, let out a creepy scream, and outflanked me.  come over.

    O peat!  I sighed in my heart, and saw that one of them had stretched out its sharp claws towards me, grabbing my hind legs.  I stretched out my legs and kicked it out, thinking to myself, the spell just now seems to only have a short-term effect, and it can't last for a long time.  I had no choice but to take out the God of War and shoot at the ghost behind me.  But there were so many ghosts, and I was injured again. After a stalemate between the two sides, I began to feel that my physical strength was gradually exhausted.

    Although I don't know what the red thing that looks like my aunt is, I know that it really has the power to burn the soul.  When I said this, I thought this joke was so literary.  I made up my mind, thinking that God helps those who help themselves, I can't give up, and I was drowned by the river of my aunt for no reason, thanks to it.  So after I fired a few shots, I took the time to move to the rock on the other side.  At this time, I suddenly felt a pain in my foot, and saw a monster had already bit my ankle.  After this guy bit my foot, he grabbed the iron chain and climbed up.  At this time, I saw his lower body and felt sick for a while.  Seeing that the lower body was in the shape of an octopus, with countless tentacles grabbing my legs, I almost couldn't spit it out.  I don't have a good impression of this multi-legged cartilaginous creature. Instead, I feel a sense of boredom. It's very disgusting to see, especially since it has a head that is neither human nor fish.

    But the adhesion of the tentacles of that thing is really strong, I spent a long time but couldn't move it, only to see that the monster's mouth was already close to me, it was as big as the mouth of a bowl, and it bit my shoulder.  down.  I closed my eyes and thought about it. I didn't expect that I was going to die in the Dayima River, and was swallowed by a monster that couldn't be named.

    Just at this moment, I suddenly heard a scream in my ears, and two puffs on my face, as if I was splashed with something.  A fishy smell came to the nostrils.  I opened my eyes and saw that half of the monster's body was gone, and its tentacles gradually loosened.  I quickly took this opportunity to kick off the still wriggling lower body fish monster.  Just then, a slender hand stretched out in front of me.  When I looked back, I couldn't help being surprised.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 258 Reversal of Yin and Yang (Part 2)

    ?

    Behind him was a young woman in a red robe, who had the same red ghost eyes as Ah Jiu.  This realization startled me.  But on closer inspection, although the woman is very beautiful, she is in her twenties, older than Ah Jiu, and her facial features are slightly sharp.  When he hit the ghost, it was like turning into a sharp blade, cutting off the heads and arms of those monsters, killing them with great joy.

    Those monsters also seemed to know how powerful she was, and they didn't dare to move forward after countless deaths and injuries. They all retreated obediently, and many simply sank into the magma and never showed up again.

    Seeing that this woman is so domineering, I thought that this must be some ancestor of Ah Jiu.  Nether eyes are rare.

    "One, sister witch." I asked, "Who are you? Why are you in this strange place? Where is this place? I'm really lost."

    The woman snorted coldly, stared into my eyes, and suddenly had a serious face: "Why do you have ghost eyes?! Who are you?!"

    This woman's voice is not high, but she is full of aura when she shouts.  I looked back, the ghost was so frightened that he didn't dare to fart, and the whole Dayima Lava River seemed to be much quieter, not even bubbling.

    I laughed and said, "It's a long story, but, does Sister Witch know Ah Jiu?"

    "Ah Jiu?" The woman stared at her beautifully, with a look of surprise in her beautiful eyes: "Didn't she die when she was very young?"

    I sighed: "Ah Jiu passed away, but it is not considered a premature death. He was about nineteen years old when he left."

    "What?" The woman said in surprise, "Ah Jiu, isn't the Ah Jiu you're talking about Ma Jiu?"

    "Yes, yes, then you know her?" I asked in surprise.

    The woman in red suddenly turned sad, and murmured: "How did Ah Jiu die? Didn't she die in that massacre"

    Just as I was about to ask about the Miemen massacre, I felt a sharp pain in my foot.  It turned out that the place where I was burned just now started to turn around, and my whole body was covered with the ghost's venom.  Fortunately, I am a soul, and if I get hurt, I only hurt my vitality, and I can finally recover, but the feeling is too uncomfortable.

    I simply sat down, asked the witch in red to sit down as well, and briefly told this woman why I came, how Ah Jiu knew me, and how he died.

    The woman in red became more and more surprised, and finally stood up abruptly, and said sharply: "Are you Wu Dan's apprentice?!"

    I was taken aback by the sound of drinking, and thought to myself, big sister, you have the face of Nie Xiaoqian, but your personality is so similar to Miejue Shitai.  I stood up hesitantly, seeing her eyes full of hatred, I thought to myself what's going on, could it be that my master killed her whole family back then?  This is unscientific, Master never kills, isn't it all evil ghosts and zombies?

    But the obvious hatred in her eyes made me alert, and I suddenly thought of the scene of Wei Xiaobao playing around and betting everywhere in the rivers and lakes.  Now I am Wei Xiaobao, if I stand by Wu Dan, maybe I will be pushed into the blood pool by the witch to feed the fish, and I will never want to live again in this life.  If you don't stand aside, according to the witch's moody and irregular menstruation, there may not be a way to survive, but the chances of survival are much higher than the former.

    So, I swallowed and thought: Master, you always trick me anyway, this time I lied to save my life, don't blame me.

    So I said angrily: "What master, can master send the apprentice to this ghost place with his own hands? He lied to me that he sent me to track down the murderer, but he sent me to this ghost place instead. I was thinking that he must have something to say  The purpose of human beings is to harm me!"

    The witch sneered: "Trust him? It's better to trust a dog!"

    As she said that, with a wave of the witch's palm, I saw a blood-colored thunderbolt from the sky and the earth, and the rock suspended in the air in the distance was shattered by her palm wind, and the pieces hit my face.  Standing still, I couldn't help but feel a sudden shock in my heart.  What kind of enmity does this woman have with Wu Dan?  Probably a Scorpio?

    But to my relief, I made the right bet in this round.  The witch just wanted to see how others hated Wu Dan, so she softened her attitude towards me and asked about the origin of my name.  I told her half truth and half lie.

    The witch did not doubt him, and told me about her own background.  After I heard what she said, I just felt my heart explode.  This woman's name is Ma Luoyu, she is Ah Jiu's aunt, and the cousin of Wu Dan's old friend Ma Jingcheng!  After seeing Qinghua before, Wu Dan seemed to suspect that Ma Jingcheng was the boss behind Qinghua, but he thought Ma Jingcheng was dead.

    Ma Luoyu also thought that Ma Jingcheng was dead, but she believed that the murderer was Wu Dan, andIt is also Wu Dan who trapped Ma Jiu's parents here.  How is this going?

    So I asked why.  Only then did I know that the famous Taoist master Ma's family had several so-called outliers.  In fact, they are heterogeneous, that is to say, people with extremely high talent and perverse temperament.  This is unavoidable, otherwise how did the idiom "respect one's talents and be proud of one's things" come about.  Geniuses feel that others are not at the same level of thought as him, and that everyone cannot communicate, so geniuses are often not understood by all living beings.

    Among the heterogeneous descendants of the Ma family, there are two people, Ma Jingcheng and Ma Luoyu.  The two were born with ghost eyes, and they were able to penetrate the ghost since they were young. Visually, they are more advanced than Ah Jiu's ghost eyes.  For example, Ajiu Youmingyan is only Uchiha Itachi's Amaterasu level, at best it is a kaleidoscope Sharingan after opening.  However, the Nether Eyes of the Ma brothers and sisters are at the level of reincarnation eyes.  [I'm sorry I didn't see what the function of Xiao Organization's eyes is, but I don't think it's at the same level as Sharingan, it's higher, and it's invincible, basically staring at someone who is pregnant.  ¡¿In short, when the two were still young, walking on the road, they could see through the misfortunes and blessings of passers-by at a glance, which is very awesome.  Of course, this upset a lot of people.  For example, your mother carried you to the playground.  With your eyes wide open, you looked back at the uncle who was also holding the child, pointed at him and said, "Ma Ma, this uncle will die after a while, he was hit by a car."

    Do you think this person has a good face?  This is not the same as Xiaoman.  Xiaoman is not so powerful, and what he said is only a few words.  But these two brothers and sisters are different. This way, if someone really dies, well, the neighbors in the neighborhood will start to discuss whether the two brothers and sisters are monsters or not, they are simply mourners, and whoever died.

    As time went on, everyone took a detour when they saw the two little bk.  Everyone is the same, everyone likes to hear auspicious words, not negative ones.  The childhood shadows seem to have created their extreme personalities, but it also inspired their determination to practice.  [Look at this witch and you will know that there are so many ghosts to be scared after death, and she dares to live in seclusion here and not report to the underworld.  ¡¿When they were in their twenties, the two were already masters of Taoism among the younger generation, and their reputation was very high.

    However, all decent families have insiders, and no one hopes to become the head of a generation and leave their name on the position of a generation of masters.  It seems that due to infighting among the Ma family, brothers and sisters Ma Jingcheng and Ma Luoyu, together with their own family members, were pushed out and set up their own houses.

    Later, the parents of Ma Jingcheng and Ma Luoyu died mysteriously, suspected to have been killed by their enemies.  At this time, the two were really distorted by hatred, and decided to compete with the so-called decent families.  During this period, there must have been many fierce battles. Ma Jingcheng secretly formed the Qinghua Organization, but the name of this organization was not Qinghua, but "Ghost Judgment." The organization continued to grow stronger, gradually threatening the orthodox Taoist school  Benefit.  Moreover, it not only disrupted the order in the monastic world, but also affected the political situation.  This one sounds complicated.  In short, in the third year of the Qinghua organization, Wu Dan joined the Ma Jingcheng organization.

    Originally joined as life and death brothers, and had a good relationship with Ma Luoyu for a while.  ¡¾I knew my master was not a good bird¡¿.  It was only later that Ma Luoyu discovered that Wu Dan was an undercover agent whose purpose was to sabotage a certain plan of Ma Jingcheng.  And then, it was a life-and-death struggle between good and evil twenty years ago.

    Ma Luoyu was killed by Wu Dan. After his death, his ghost seemed to be suppressed by someone in this desperate place where no gods and ghosts could be seen.  What I see every day is only strange-shaped ghosts and a vast sea of ??blood.  She couldn't leave at all, thinking that Wu Dan imprisoned her here for the purpose of taking revenge on their brothers and sisters.

    After I heard this, I wiped off my cold sweat, shook my head and said, "No, no, Sister Witch, although I don't quite agree with my master, I don't think he will be so cruel to you." (Remember the website address of this site:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 259 Wu Dan's Past (Part 1)

    ?

    Ma Luoyu sneered and said: "What about you? You were deceived and still believed in your master, so you came outside the Three Realms where people, gods and ghosts can't see it?!"

    This sentence really hit my heart, and it made me uneasy.  That's right, if she can go out, with this witch's ability, who can stop her.  Then why is she still living in this crappy place?  But I can't just sit and wait.  The witch is dead, but I'm still alive, so I can't just stay here with her.

    Thinking of this, I asked, "Sister Witch, what's ahead?"

    Ma Luoyu turned around and looked at the black stone in front of him, saying: "Those are just my memories."

    I understand this sentence.  The boundless scenery in front is still the phantom and memory created by her.  But this makes me a little curious: Ma Luoyu must have Wu Dan in the past in his memories. I really want to see what Wu Dan was like back then, what he went through, and why this woman hated her so much.

    So I smiled at Ma Luoyu and said, "Sister Luoyu, I want to take a look ahead, okay?"

    Ma Luoyu sneered and looked at me a few times: "Do you want to see what Wu Dan looked like before?"

    I laughed and said, "Well, it's actually not"

    With a sneer on the corner of Ma Luoyu's lips, she said: "Go if you want, but you may not be able to come back this time. Everything here is like reality, and it's like a phantom. Sometimes even I can't tell the difference.  Clear. So I can't stand it, and I can't get out of here. Once you go, you may get lost in a certain place like me, and you can't get back or get out. Think about it clearly!"

    Ma Luoyu's words made me tremble.  I suddenly remembered a foreign horror movie, a certain room can make people have dream hallucinations, many people have all kinds of dreams there, thinking that they have walked out of the room, but in the end they have been in the dream until they finally died in the dream.  This is a real nightmare.  But it's not my style to stay still. I can't accompany this witch with a group of ogre octopuses every day.  So I said: "Anyway, I still want to give it a try. As long as the witch sister doesn't mind, I'm leaving now."

    Ma Luoyu sneered and said: "Of course I don't mind, if you can come back alive, I will give you something, maybe this thing can help you get out. You are different from me, you are a living soul, I am a dead spirit.  You still have connections with the human world, and if I help you, you may be able to get out of this ghostly place. However, if you don¡¯t have the luck to come back, then don¡¯t blame me. It¡¯s not bad to die in a dream.¡±

    When I heard that this woman actually knew how I should get out, I couldn't help but feel resentful, thinking that she did it on purpose!  Don't tell me on purpose!  But if I insist on asking, I think it's impossible for me to follow the witch's extreme character.  So I just didn't ask.  But I thought about what she said.  This kind of person is arrogant, and he should not easily go back on what he said.  Although there may not be any kind of good people in life, there are also three or six or nine classes of evil people.  The lowest level is nothing more than treacherous and villainous villains who go back on their promises.  But some villains also have principles, and these often become the leaders of the villains.  I think Ma Luoyu should be like this.  So I weighed it for a while, nodded and said: "Okay, I'm leaving now, Sister Witch, take care, we will meet later."

    Ma Luoyu was surprised and said: "You don't want me to tell you how to get out?"

    I smiled and said: "If you want to tell me, you have already said it, why go around such a big circle. But I believe you are a person who keeps your promise. If I return after seeing my master's past, you will definitely send me out  .¡±

    Ma Luoyu snorted coldly, and said: "Many people will be immersed in dreams and cannot wake up. I have also seen people who strayed into this place. Everyone bet with me that they will come back, but they didn't come back in the end. I hope you  won't be one of them."

    I looked at her face, and thought that this woman is disgusting enough. This is like a bad movie called "The Promise" many years ago, in which Chen Hong played a godlike character. If you have nothing to do, you can make a bet with human beings and lose.  Ya's just gloating.

    Immediately, a sense of dissatisfaction surged in my chest: Master is still fighting with you, I must come back and show you!

    So I accepted the bet, but Ma Luoyu must keep his promise.  If I can't find Xiao Rou's ghost, I don't want to be trapped here.  Ma Luoyu agreed, and then she waved her long sleeves, and a red ribbon rose into the air, like a bridge, connecting to a shining rock in the distance.

    Ma Luoyu smiled coldly and said to me: "Let's go, let's go to sleep."

    So I stabilized my mind and walked towards the red ribbon.  The amazing thing is that this thing is actually very strong, much more reliable than those reinforced concrete bean curd projects in reality.  There is a boundless sea of ??blood and magma under my feet, and those strange fish looked up at me one after another.  I turned back to look at Ma Luoyu, only to see that she was looking at me with a half-smile.  I don't know why??, a passage suddenly appeared in my consciousness: "All conditioned dharmas are like dreams and bubbles, like dew or electricity, and should be viewed as such."

    It is painful to be too persistent and decisive.  After walking to the rock, I felt that there was a lot of light here.  After the eyes adjusted to the light, they saw that the sea of ??blood and rocks were gone, and there were many fragments scattered in the air, just like the video clips of a movie, with many scenes and stories flowing in it.  I suddenly understood that this was Ma Luoyu's memory fragment.  In these clips, there must be the past of Ma Jingcheng, Qinghua Organization and Wu Dan.

    I carefully looked at the scenes in those clips, and sure enough, I found the image of Wu Dan when he was young.  I found that in Ma Luoyu's memory, the young Wu Dan is much more handsome than in the old photos I have seen. Is this because women in love always have a beauty picture software in their minds, which can make lovers  Give p a good look?

    In short, Wu Dan in Ma Luoyu's memory was in his early twenties. He was very handsome in his youth, with a tall body, red lips and white teeth, and he loved to smile.  The slender red phoenix eyes slightly narrowed, at first glance, it is the sentimental appearance of a tired beauty, and there is a faint smile on the side of her face when she smiles.  Let me go, why is this so different from the current Wu Dan?  ?  I sigh again that time is a butcher's knife.

    Judging from Ma Luoyu's memory, Wu Dan's time with her was pretty good.  When she was young, Ma Luoyu looked almost the same as she does now, except that she looked brighter than now, wearing a red dress and a long ponytail.  Looking at the place where the two live, it seems to be in a remote mountain, like a place where monks often live.  Unexpectedly, Wu Dan was still a girl killer when he was young, he practiced with his sister when he was free, had a snowball fight when it was snowing, and chased and played with his girl in the snow He seemed to be a veteran in the field of love. Why did his wife run away with someone later?  ?  ?

    After thinking about it, maybe there are too few handsome men in the place where Ma Luoyu lives, or they are close relatives like Ma Jingcheng.  Being hooked up by Wu Dan smoothly is also a matter of course.  The young version of Ma Jingcheng is also very good. The Ma Jingcheng in Ma Luoyu's memory seems to be ten years older than the two of them. He looks like a mature and handsome guy.  However, although this eldest brother looks very rough and manly, he likes to grow flowers, planting love flowers all over the yard, and even invites Wu Dan to enjoy the flowers together.  This scene is really like waiting for him to laugh in the bushes when the love is blooming.  This whole clip is good, showing the harmonious scene of three people uniting and cooperating.

    I watched while walking, as if I was watching a nostalgic and beautiful love movie.  Well, the word "beautiful" can be removed, because at the end, I saw a scene of Ma Luoyu and Wu Dan naked.  [As you can imagine, Wu Dan twenty years ago was quite open.  ] Let me go, this girl is really real, and she doesn't put a number in her memory, it's not good for people to see.  But think about it, it doesn't matter if everyone who saw it died.  It seems that she thought that I would definitely get lost in her dream and couldn't get out.

    At this moment, these peaceful scenes suddenly shattered into pieces like glass!  A black vortex appeared at the end of the road.  A black whirlwind suddenly swirled in the air, getting bigger and bigger. Before I could run, I was swallowed by the force of the strong wind, and was sucked into the whirlpool dizzily.

    In the whirlpool I fully feel the mood of the clothes in the washing machine.  That whirlwind really made me nauseous.  I don't know how long it took to spin, the wind stopped, and the surroundings returned to silence. I was thrown to the ground by the whirlpool, and I fell so hard that I saw stars in my eyes.  After the dizziness passed, I supported my body and stood up, loosened my muscles and bones, and looked around, and suddenly found that I had arrived at a strange venue.

    This place seems to be a mountainside, a rock protruding from the edge of a cliff.  A fence was built around the rock, and when I looked down, I couldn't see the bottom of the mountain.  Going up is the top of the mountain, the mountain wind is blowing, and I can even feel the biting cold.  I thought to myself, where did this portal send me?  Where is this?

    Looking back, it is a stone step, which is very gentle, and it seems that there is a family at the end.  So I walked along the stone road, but I heard the sound of chaotic footsteps coming from the opposite side.  I stopped, and then I heard footsteps coming from literally everywhere.  Later, I discovered that there are mountain roads extending in all directions in this place. Several teams of people wearing white double-breasted robes ran out from the road with weapons, and surrounded me murderously.  I was scared to pee, thinking this is the rhythm of the beating?

    So I greeted each other with a smile: "Brothers, who are you?"

    After saying this, I realized that these groups of people didn't look at me at all, but looked obliquely ahead.  I followed their gazes, and saw a few people walking obliquely in front, one of them was the young version of Wu Dan in a blue robe.

    "Hey, Master!" I couldn't help shouting.

    But Wu Dan didn't respond at all, he just walked to me with a solemn face, stopped, and looked at the people around him.  Only then did I understand that they were phantoms, images of Ma Luoyu's memories, I couldn't reach them at all, and they couldn't see me either.

    I felt relieved and wiped off my cold sweat.  I thought you guys said it earlier, I thought trespassing on some sect's forbidden area would be beaten to death by gangs.

    Looking closely at the young version of Wu Dan, I feel a little strange.  But after looking at it for a while, I suddenly felt something was wrong.  At this time, Wu Dan had a gloomy and cold face, with murderous intent in the corners of his brows and eyes, and the long sword in his hand was stained with blood, dripping all over the ground, which was quite different from the Wu Dan in my impression!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)??Virtual shadows are the memories of Ma Luoyu. I can't reach them at all, and they can't see me.

    I felt relieved and wiped off my cold sweat.  I thought you guys said it earlier, I thought trespassing on some sect's forbidden area would be beaten to death by gangs.

    Looking closely at the young version of Wu Dan, I feel a little strange.  But after looking at it for a while, I suddenly felt something was wrong.  At this time, Wu Dan had a gloomy and cold face, with murderous intent in the corners of his brows and eyes, and the long sword in his hand was stained with blood, dripping all over the ground, which was quite different from the Wu Dan in my impression!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 260 Wu Dan's Past (Part 2)

    ?

    Surprised in my heart, I waited and watched.  At this time, someone in the crowd asked: "Brother, Ma Jingcheng is not here, what about the other Ma family children? Keep or kill?"

    Wu Dan smiled evilly, and said coldly: "Cut the grass without removing the roots, and the spring breeze will regenerate, I will kill them all!"

    Everyone looked at each other, seemingly hesitant.  I was in a cold sweat listening to it, but I couldn't stop it, because this is a memory, a history, not an ongoing time.  Seeing that everyone was not moving, Wu Dan shouted: "What are you still doing in a daze, go!"

    The crowd dispersed one after another.  I went and saw this, and my friends and I were shocked.  Although it is said that the Ma brothers and sisters represent the evil side, but what a child, Wu Dan's actions are simply outrageous!  !

    I couldn't help staring at his gloomy side face, wondering if this person is my master?  Is it the master who only secretly sells pornographic books, saves every penny like a miser, and cheats me if he doesn't have much skill?  Although I always felt that Wu Dan was a bit obscene, lacking in demeanor, and not like a master.  But now that he has the demeanor of an "advanced man", but is full of bloodthirsty and murderous aura, I can't help but miss the middle-aged version of Wu Dan very much.  Master, is your kindness and generosity real or a fake?  !

    Don't allow me to think too much, but I saw Wu Dan who was standing in the same place raised his sword and turned around, raised the sword in his hand and dropped it, the sword light spun behind him one after another, and then retreated.  I followed his movements and turned around, and saw Ma Luoyu dressed in red, with a long satin in his hands dancing like a snake, fighting with Wu Dan's long sword.

    I was watching the battle from the sidelines, and saw that Wu Dan's moves were very similar to the moves he used when he was holding the Zhongtian Dao, almost the same.  This cognition made me even more disappointed: maybe this is the young version of Wu Dan.  Because the fight between the two is not only a duel of martial arts, but also a contest of Taoism, so I can see the white light of Wu Dan's body protection, and the black air around Ma Luoyu's body.  Haunted?  I wondered.

    Suddenly, I remembered the spell on my arm.  Rolling up the sleeves and looking at it, the handwriting on it is still faintly visible: ""Out of the slender, into the dark, the breath preaches, and the breath connects the spirit.  Qi and evil ghosts are my slaves!  "If my guess is correct, this is the so-called technique of exorcising ghosts, which can attract ghosts and ghosts to use them. The brothers and sisters of the Ma family practice this kind of heresy. It seems that Ma Luoyu is also a good one, and can make ghosts protect the ghosts.  body without being corroded.

    The two fought for a while, and I saw that Wu Dan had gradually gained the upper hand, and Ma Luoyu was a little helpless.  I think it's probably because it's daytime and the yin is weak.  I'm afraid this is also the reason why Wu Dan chose to attack Ma's house during the day.  Heretics, such as exorcising ghosts with yin techniques, are most powerful at night or at sunset when the yang energy is weak, but they are much weaker during the day when the yang energy is strong.  At this time, I saw Ma Luoyu's movements sluggish, he didn't pay attention, he didn't catch Wu Dan's sword, and the blade pierced through his heart.

    I looked aside and trembled, and then looked at Wu Dan's expression, but my face did not change and my heart beat.  I thought to myself, Master, you are so ruthless, this girl treats you well, isn't she, and she still has such a real lover.  Ma Luoyu was also taken aback, pointing at Wu Dan with a stern voice: "You, you hate me so much!"

    Wu Dan's expression did not change, he only lowered his eyelids, and then sneered: "I have always been this kind of person, it's just that you can't understand it."

    As he spoke, the long sword was drawn out, blood splashed, and Ma Luoyu fell down straight.  At this time, I saw another middle-aged man coming from a distance and asked, "Junior Brother, how are you doing?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Ma Luoyu is dead, we can go back."

    The man nodded, stepped forward to look at Ma Luoyu, who was lying on the ground, and wanted to stab again with his sword, but was stopped by Wu Dan, and said with a smile: "Brother, this time the Ma family was successfully wiped out because of this."  The help of a stupid woman. At this level, leave her a whole body."

    The middle-aged man looked at Wu Dan, put away his sword after a while, nodded and said: "Okay, I'll listen to you. But Ma Jingcheng hasn't come back yet, we have to deal with him first!"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Okay, let's go!" As he said, he nailed the long sword in his hand into the trunk of the ancient tree beside Ma Luoyu with a "dumb" sound.  This move was strong enough, the ancient tree didn't know what kind of tree it was, the flowers that were blooming on the tree were shaken down by his blow, and it immediately spread like a rain of flowers for a long time, the petals and flowers covered Ma Luoyu's whole body  .

    The middle-aged man frowned in confusion and said, "Junior brother, what do you mean?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "I deliberately left my long sword, so that Ma Jingcheng would know who did it, and give him a warning."

    The middle-aged man smiled and said: "Junior brother, you are becoming more and more powerful. Let's go, let's join other senior brothers!"

    So the two left without looking back.  I watched from the sidelines, not knowing what to feel in my heart.  You killed your ex-lover, why are you hanging like this, and left a long sword for my elder brother???People know that he has done good deeds for the chosen son-in-law.  I'm going, how cruel it is.  Wu Dan, you are bad enough.  Seeing now, I really wonder if Wu Dan is the generous master in my impression.

    I looked at Ma Luoyu who fell to the ground and lay in a pool of blood, and couldn't help feeling sad.  This is also a poor woman, no wonder she has become that kind of witch now.  Should this be death with hatred?

    At this time, the wind blew up, and Ma Luoyu's body was covered with beige flowers from ancient trees.  I don't know that flower, but it looks very beautiful, like a little lilac, it spreads all over her body finely, stained with blood from the wound.  And the flowers seemed to be sad and withered because of this. After being stained with blood, they shrank one by one and turned into a wrinkled appearance.

    This accident really made my scalp numb to the back of my feet, and I didn't know who to trust for a while.  It is said that seeing is believing, these are all things in Ma Luoyu's memory.  If it wasn't the truth, Nima Ma Luoyu was dead, killed by Wu Dan, she couldn't remember it wrong.

    I stared blankly at the corpse on the ground, feeling so cold that I was shivering all over my body.  At this moment, the image of Ma Luoyu on the ground gradually faded away, as did the surrounding scenery.  The world returned to chaos again, but in that chaos, I seemed to hear Ma Luoyu's stern laughter.

    That laughter made my head suddenly hurt.  I couldn't help being dizzy for a while, and immediately passed out on the ground.

    I don't know how long it took, I smelled a familiar aroma of sandalwood, and my consciousness slowly woke up.  Sandalwood?  !  Isn't this the incense in Wu Dan's room at the Castle Hotel?

    Thinking of this, I woke up with a start, and when I turned over and sat up, I felt sore all over my body.  At this time, I found that the room was pitch black, Ruan Lingxi had disappeared, and the incense table candle holder was still there, but the incense ash had accumulated a thick layer. It seemed that I had been away from my soul for too long.  After my sight adjusted to the darkness in the room, I saw a person sitting by the window sill with his back to me.  Judging from his figure, he looks like Wu Dan.

    So I asked, "Master? Are you there?"

    Suddenly, a match light lit up, reflecting Wu Dan's face.  A face suddenly appeared, which was really shocking.  In the light of the fire, I saw Wu Dan lighting a cigarette, his expression was not very good-looking, and I couldn't help but feel uneasy.  Thinking of the past events I saw when I left my soul, I wondered if he knew all about it?

    I scanned the room and found that Ruan Lingxi and Xiao Mi were gone, so I asked, "Master, where is Lingxi? Where is Xiao Mi?"

    Wu Dan said coldly: "You seem to have been walking for several days, and you must have discovered many things by accident."

    I feel cold in my heart, thinking that Wu Dan already knows?  Is everything I see real?  Is this a bloodthirsty killer?  Although all the villains were killed, it's a bit too much for you to kill people all over the house!

    Thinking of this, I couldn't help but get angry, and asked coldly: "Master, did you bring someone to kill the Ma family?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Ma Jingcheng's family? That's right, I almost died in order to kill him."

    I said angrily: "But there were so many children in the Ma family at that time, and you killed them all too?! Master, haven't you always been generous and kind?! How could you do it?!"

    Wu Dan took a puff of smoke leisurely, and looked at me like I was looking at a fool: "Cut the grass without removing the roots, and the spring breeze will regenerate. This truth has been proved countless times in history. Don't you understand?"

    Now I am completely heartbroken.  I stabilized my mind, thinking that this must be a dream, not real!  Originally, I wanted to bite myself to see if it was real or an illusion, but after thinking about it, I also felt pain when I saw Ma Luoyu, it seemed that it was hard to judge.

    At this time, Wu Dan sneered and said, "Don't ask me first, think about Lingxi first."

    "Lingxi? What did you do to her?!" I was surprised.

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "No, it's nothing, she's doing very well, and she's even with the hyena."

    As soon as this sentence came out, it was like a bolt from the blue to me!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 261 Life is like a dream

    ?

    "Master, what did you say?! How could Lingxi be with that coyote in such a short period of time?!" I was surprised.

    "Such a short time?" Wu Dan seemed to feel that my words were ridiculous: "You have been sleeping for three months, we have given up, thinking that you will become a vegetable. Lingxi is also benevolent, and has been with you for a long time. This incense table  She didn't withdraw it, which means that she is good to you. People have to think about their own future, don't they have to wait forever?"

    "No, three months?! How is this possible? I've only been away for less than three hours!" I said in surprise.  But the powerlessness in my body and hands shocked me a little.  Is this really the result of lying down for too long?  Have I actually been comatose for three months?

    The news of Lingxi made me forget to think about whether Wu Dan is evil, good or bad, and why he is so cruel.  I rolled over and got out of bed, feeling dizzy for a while.  He stood by the bed for a long time before returning to normal.

    "Tell me where is Lingxi?! Is it in the Castle Hotel?" I asked.

    There was regret in Wu Dan's voice: "It's been more than three months, anything can happen, isn't it? Besides, Lingxi is not someone of yours. I don't know where she is, but I heard that she should go with Tu  The wolf is married."

    "Married?! How can I get married after only knowing each other for three months?!" I yelled, "Tell me where they are?!"

    Wu Dan said leisurely: "Now it should be at the hotel where the wedding will be held tomorrow. It must be arranged anyway. Pearl International Hotel, go and see."

    I felt chills in my heart, I didn't care about Wu Dan, I grabbed my coat, put it on, and went out.  But after going out, I feel very hot.  I couldn't help but looked around, and was immediately surprised.  It seems to be the turn of spring and summer.  Although it is evening, the green willows and red flowers beside the road can still be seen clearly by the light of the street lamps.  Pedestrians on the street were also wearing spring shirts, and a few girls passing by looked at me strangely in winter clothes.

    My heart suddenly turned cold.  Three months later, it happened to be April and May, the turn of spring and summer.  The seasons have also changed.  I couldn't help taking off my clothes, thinking that my five senses are all there, so is this reality, not illusion?  I looked back at the ground behind me and found a black shadow dragging behind me.  I have a shadow!  But in common sense, isn¡¯t the human soul without a shadow?  Is this also my hallucination?

    At this time, an empty taxi stopped in front of me. The driver poked his head out of the window and asked, "Young man, do you want a taxi?"

    I looked at the driver and felt that it was all too real.  Have I returned to reality?  Thinking of this, I opened the car door and got in, saying, "Pearl Hotel, hurry up."

    The taxi drove out immediately and quickly.  I can even feel the cool night breeze blowing on my cheeks.  It was so real, so real that I started to give up my doubts.  Maybe I have already returned to Hefei, all of this is true!  But before I met Ruan Lingxi, I was still not enough to give up.  How could this wicked girl suddenly marry a man she had only known for three months?  And that man was suspected to be the little leader of the Love Flower Organization!  Is the villain crazy?  ?

    Thinking wildly all the way, the taxi arrived at the Pearl Hotel.  After getting out of the car, I rushed into the hotel lobby.  The hotel is resplendent with gold and jade, and the crystal chandeliers on the ceiling are dazzling.  From a distance, I saw a man who looked like a hotel manager smiling at several people, talking and explaining something.  And the backs of those people are so familiar to me.

    The ones with their backs to me were Ruan Lingxi and the hyena.  Next to him were Zhao Yu and Tang Xin, as well as Boss Duan and fairy sister Su Ling.  These people are all there!  Across from them was a man in a suit who looked like a hotel manager.  Next to the manager, a tall beautiful woman in a dress was holding something like a wedding banquet menu for Ruan Lingxi and the others to see.

    I walked behind a few people and saw that the expressions of these people were very relaxed and comfortable. It seemed that it was only natural for coyote and Ruan Lingxi to be together.  You guys seem to have forgotten about me!  !

    Thinking of this, I couldn't help but get angry and shouted coldly: "Lingxi!"

    Hearing this shout, everyone turned around.  I looked at Ruan Lingxi, but after seeing her slightly surprised, her expression returned to normal, watching me fall silent.  I stepped forward, grabbed her arm and said, "Come with me, you can't be with this murderer!"

    The coyote on the side stopped me and said coldly: "What kind of murderer?! Did you sleep for so long that you don't even know who you are?! Since you have been in a coma for three months, the case of Xiao Rou has already been closed.  The case is closed. I have nothing to do with Xiaorou, and Lingxi has already told me that you suspected me before. But it turns out that I did not do this. Now??, an old lady who looks like a beggar is looking for garbage with her back to me.  My heart moved, and I thought of the crazy granny, and immediately rushed over happily, and shouted to the beggar old woman: "Crazy granny, is that you?!"

    The old lady raised her dirty face and looked at me.  I was disappointed: it was not a crazy mother-in-law.  Then I thought, this is Hefei, the crazy mother-in-law is in Tianjin, how could she follow?

    I sighed, turned around and walked aside, glanced at Wu Dan's brightly lit room, hesitated for a long time, and decided not to go up, I want to be quiet.  I sat aside and began to recall the past like a movie in my mind.  After recalling the episode of Ruan Lingxi, I felt a sharp pain in my heart, so I shook my head, deciding not to think about her for the time being.  Immediately, my thought fragment stayed on Wu Dan.

    In my memory, Wu Dan likes Guo Degang's jokes, obscene little jokes, molesting little girls, cheating on apprentices, occasionally sells pornographic books, and is very rich Thinking about it, I smiled wryly for a while.  Ma Luoyu's memories will not be fake, it should be mostly true.  But is Wu Dan really such a cruel person?

    Thinking of this, a thought suddenly popped up in my mind: Do I trust Wu Dan enough?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 262 Broken Dreams (Part 1)

    ?

    In all fairness, although Wu Dan seems unreliable and doesn't pay much attention to me, but at critical moments, as long as I ask for help, he will always come to rescue me as soon as possible.  There should be no doubt about my mentorship.  Wu Dan likes children, and others will ask him to help solve any difficulties.  Whether it is facing evil spirits or monsters, he will agree without hesitation.  It seems like a money fan, but if some people don't pay the appearance fee, Wu Dan won't care too much about it. Such a person has a heart of compassion, how could he commit an act of extermination?  Human nature is there, so no matter how you think about it, it's impossible.

    Thinking of this, I seem to feel a lot calmer.  The doubts in my heart also slowly rose.  Am I in a dream or in reality?  No, this cannot be reality!  It is impossible for Wu Dan to be the kind of person in Ma Luoyu's impression, it is impossible for the villain to change her mind suddenly, it is impossible for Zhao Yu to be so indifferent to me, and I cannot be so unconfident in them!

    Thinking of this, I stood up abruptly, and realized that I seemed to lack a little trust in this group of friends who were born and died.  That's right, although the appearance, expression and voice are exactly the same, all of this is too unreasonable.  For example, I obviously entered here through Ma Luoyu's memory, although everything is real, even though the so-called Wu Dan told me that I was in a coma for three months, but I always feel that this is a very unscientific thing  Son.  Thinking of this, I feel like I was in the wrong place at the beginning.

    I have been following this so-called fact without stopping to think about it carefully.  Although I had doubts in my heart, I didn't think deeply about it.  Now ask yourself, do I trust Wu Dan enough?  The answer is yes, I have always believed in Wu Dan, I do not believe that he is such an unscrupulous person!

    Then, it can be assumed that everything I experienced later was fake, and that Wu Dan upstairs was also fake.  But in this case, how can I prove and expose it?  It seems that the reason why people linger in dreams is that they gradually lose their ability to distinguish between reality and illusion, gradually lose their ability to judge, and gradually think that everything around them is real, not a dream.  This suddenly reminds me of a very old American movie "The Truman Show", Nima, there will be no ghosts to raise the grandfather as an ornamental animal, right?  You lied to me that it was all true!

    Thinking of this, I am a little angry.  But after thinking about it, if all of this is fake, then Wu Dan is also fake.  But these people headed by Wu Dan obviously don't look like ghosts, because my ghost eyes can't see any ghost aura on them.  In this case, Wu Dan should not be a ghost, but what is he?  How can I deal with him?

    Thinking of this, I thought of the old man at the Gua Tan I met before, and the crazy mother-in-law who appeared out of nowhere.  Now that I think about it, there is no ghost aura about the Guatan old man. Although I thought he was a ghost, judging by the aura around him, there is no black aura.  He was wearing a black robe, probably to hide it from me.  The same goes for the crazy mother-in-law, she doesn't have a ghostly spirit, what's going on?  I thought about it for a long time, and suddenly thought of a possibility: the two I saw are probably living souls!  It is a living soul that left the body like me!

    The souls of these two people have separated, one helped me and the other harmed me. It seems that my whereabouts are known or used by others.  Then this Wu Dan should also be a fake, and it is very likely that the living soul of a Taoist master used a blindfold method to become Wu Dan.  Thinking of this, I seem to understand.  It seems that Wu Dan upstairs is a fake, and he is probably here to harm my soul!  Damn, but if that's the case, why didn't he just do it?

    This really baffles me.  I pondered for a while downstairs, and suddenly remembered the spell that Wu Dan drew on my hand before I left.  I quickly raised my hand to look, and the spell in my hand was faintly visible, emitting a faint light.  By the way, this thing is used to suppress the soul, it seems that this spell makes the living soul unable to do so!  Thinking of this, I understood a little bit, and gradually strengthened my guess in my heart.  That's right, I should trust my master and friends, they won't leave me suddenly, my master is not that kind of evil villain, and Ruan Lingxi will not be with that inexplicable coyote.

    Thinking of this, I touched my waist and found that the God of War was still there, so I felt a little relieved.  So I went upstairs, still found the room where Wu Dan was, and knocked on the door.  Soon, Wu Dan in that room opened the door.  I glanced at him and saw a smile on his face, which meant nothing.  But in my opinion, this smile now looks like a malicious smile, which is awkward no matter how you look at it.  I suppressed my disgust and said to him, "Master, I'm back."

    "Wu Dan" smiled and said: "It's good to come back. Why, did you see Lingxi? Seeing your complexion is not good, come in and sit for a while."

    I deliberately let out a long sigh, and entered the room dejectedly. I looked up and saw Xiao Mi sitting in front of the TV watching TV. After seeing me, I ignored me and continued.??Watching TV non-stop.  I thought to myself, if it is fake, no matter how realistic it is, there will always be flaws.  So I took a closer look at the scene in the house.  This room is similar to the castle hotel in my impression, almost a replica.  Now the incense case is gone, and there are several bottles of red wine on the coffee table.  One of the bottles was open, and it seemed that this fake Wu Dan was drinking red wine.  I thought about it carefully, Wu Dan actually doesn't like red wine very much.  Wu Dan's favorite is baijiu. He drinks it for himself when he has nothing to do. He eats some barbecue and drinks Erguotou. At first glance, he looks like a typical Chinese uncle, and he is not someone who can appreciate red wine at all.  Wu Dan once said contemptuously that red wine is like soda, it has no strength, and I don't like it.  But this guy actually drinks this thing, there is a problem.  Watching the TV program again, the Olympic Games turned out to be an international current event.  Wu Dan likes programs that are more mysterious, such as approaching science, and hates current affairs and politics, so he doesn't watch this program at all.  Damn, it looks like this old guy is really fake.

    Thinking of this, I said, "Master, are you still drinking red wine?"

    "Wu Dan" came over, sat in front of the coffee table and said with a smile: "Yes, it's okay to be idle. Why, apprentice, do you understand? Why don't we master and apprentice have a good time drinking and talking, and we will rest when we are drunk. If you have any troubles, just tell the teacher.  If you have any misunderstandings about Master, please tell me directly."

    I smiled wryly and said, "Okay, Master, let's have a good chat."

    "Wu Dan" smiled, took out a goblet and put it in front of me, and filled it up for me.  I thought to myself: Damn, I want to lie to you, my lord, can Wu Dan speak in such a literary style of the Republic of China?  Why don't you just get drunk and talk happily, do you think you are filming a costume drama?  !  If it were my master, he would probably say: "Little bk will drink a pot with master, come and drink and don't lie down and don't leave!! Fuck him, I don't believe he can't do you!!"

    Thinking of this, I couldn't help but smile, the fear in my heart was reduced a lot, and my emotions calmed down.  I watched "Wu Dan" pour the wine, and then raised my glass to me: "Come on, drink this glass and forget the unpleasant past."

    I also raised the glass, just made a drinking posture, but saw "Wu Dan" take a few sips, and suddenly asked: "Master, don't you like to watch this kind of news? You always turn on the TV."  Let¡¯s look at Guo Degang¡¯s cross talk, what¡¯s wrong this time?¡±

    "Wu Dan" smiled slightly: "Would you like to change if you're tired of watching it? Why don't you drink more?"

    I looked at him and said, "Master, don't you don't drink red wine? This time seems to be special." Then, I suddenly poured out the red wine in my hand and poured it on Xiao Mi beside me.  Just hearing a scream coming from next to her ear, Xiao Mi suddenly turned into a cloud of black mist, which disappeared after a while.  My heart moved, and I almost screamed: Damn, it really is a fake!

    At this time, that fake Wu Dan's expression also changed, and he stood up impressively.  At the same time, I also stood up and took a few steps back, raised the God of War in my hand and aimed at him: "Don't move! If you move, I will kill you!"

    Fake Wu Dan sneered a few times, and said: "Boy, I didn't expect you to be much smarter than I imagined, but I underestimated you." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 263 Broken Dreams (Part 2)

    ?

    I sneered and said: "Sure enough, the tail of the fox is exposed. You are not Wu Dan, who are you?!" The fake Wu Dan laughed and said, "Go to the Hall of Yama and ask this question again!" As I said that, I saw him suddenly pick up the table with both hands  The four wine bottles on the table were thrown at me.  I remembered the scene where the fake Xiao Mi turned into smoke after being splashed by the contents of the bottle. I thought that this fake product must be filled with some strange things in the red wine bottle. Once I drank it, it would be wiped out.  You can't be covered by this thing.  Thinking of this, I didn't dare to shoot for the time being, and dodged the four red wine bottles. After the four bottles hit the wall, they shattered into fragments with a few "crash" sounds, and a red blood mist dispersed.  I covered my nose and retreated to the side, when I saw that fake person waved a sharp sword in his hand.  I'll go, it's all right, it's like winning a lottery with just a shake!  Dreams are just so different.

    So I did the same thing, wanting to see if I could just shake it around in my dream, changing the shotgun for a cannon, and changing the relatively outdated revolver in my hand for a submachine gun.  But it turns out that I was thinking too much. This is a dream controlled by others. I have no autonomy. Even the two shots I fired at the fake, the power was reduced by more than half.  God of War's bullet, and then a sword rushed towards me.

    I dodged and dodged, but saw that the sword move was a false one. The faker retracted the sword, and the other hand was slashing towards my face.  In a glimpse, I seemed to see a charm on the palm of the fake.  Damn, play tricks on me!  Thinking of this, I simply stretched out my hand with the spell drawn on it, and directly faced him.  This time it was not easy.  Watching martial arts movies, heroes compare their internal strength with palms against each other, radiant and bloody quarrels, I feel very handsome, but in reality, although I don¡¯t have much internal strength, the two Taoist talismans have the power of Taoism.  This power can withstand thunder, and the power of Tao is equal, I only feel a heat flow from my arm, and after a while, the pain is unbearable like being burned by fire.  Look at the golden light radiating from the palm of the hand, but the Dao Talisman in the fake's hand is blue-purple light. The two Dao Talismans intersected to produce a huge mutual repulsion force, which knocked both of our bodies into the air.  go.

    In a trance, I felt as if I had hit the window glass. With a loud crash, I fell to the ground along the window sill, and I fell to the ground.  I held the God of War tightly in my hand, and looked up at the grandson, only to catch a glimpse of the guy who was forced out of his original appearance by these Dao talismans, it turned out to be that old pervert Lin Sixing.

    Damn, I knew it was your grandson!  I cursed in my heart.  But seeing his pale face, this trick also hurt him a lot.  I secretly rejoiced in my heart that the dao talisman drawn by Wu Dan really had a quite domineering effect on the soul, otherwise with my little ability, it would be unlikely to hurt a small boss like Lin Sixing.

    "Brat, you're lucky, I'll let you go today, and I'll deal with you later!" After the old guy threw down a necessary line before the villain escapes, he got up and fled in a hurry, and disappeared in a flash.  With the disappearance of Lin Sixing's living soul, the entire castle hotel gradually turned into a chaotic color like a painted picture inch by inch.

    I breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that fortunately Lin Sixing came from a living soul instead of a dead one.  His soul is restrained by the body, it seems impossible to leave the soul for too long.  Otherwise, if the fight continues, I am afraid that I will be shot to death in this nothingness.  Slowly, the surrounding black mist dissipated, and I could clearly see the black rock under my feet, surrounded by a vast sea of ??blood.  This time, I didn't see any strange fish, but only saw countless black strange big birds flying around in the chaotic space.  I checked the arm that was sore like a burn just now, but I couldn't see any injury, I just felt very painful, as if there was a fire.  Maybe it's the burning pain of the soul, shit.  I sat on the rock and rested for a while before I felt the pain subside gradually.  Thinking back on what happened during this period of time, I realized that you were in such a terrible fright, that you were almost instantly killed in a dream by Lin Sixing, an old pervert.

    After the pain in my hand disappeared, I got up and looked at the terrain.  Although there is no way to use common sense such as a compass in this place, but recalling the direction Ma Luoyu sent me here, I have almost determined where the way back is.  I raised my eyes and paid attention to the big black birds flying in the sky, which looked like falcons, but not very similar. What's even more amazing is that these birds have no eyes.  I frowned, thinking to myself that it was probably made of some kind of ghost. If this is the case, it will be the same as when I came here. With these things, I can go back.

    Thinking of this, I rolled up my sleeves and glanced at the incantation on it, and recited the incantation to exorcise ghosts.  Sure enough, with the sound of the incantation, the black mist in the air dissipated piece by piece, and those big black birds surrounded me as if they were inspired by something, and finally connected end to end, forming a huge flying bird.  A blanket of birds.  I was overjoyed, wondering if this was the rhythm for me to sit up and take off.

    I am not polite to them either.?Climb directly into the flock of birds and point to the front.  Sure enough, the flock of birds flew me up.  Standing on top of the flock of birds, I suddenly felt mighty and domineering.  There seemed to be a cold wind blowing across the face, and there was a vast sea of ??blood and black rocks under his feet.  Not long after, I really saw the familiar scene: the iron chain with the strange fish, the strange fish churning in blood and the black rock.

    After a while, I saw the black reef where Ma Luoyu was, and saw her standing on the reef with her back to me.  The dark wind blew past, and the red robe and flying black long hair, combined with the surrounding black reefs, showed a shocking alternative beauty.  As if hearing the sound of birdsong, Ma Luoyu turned around, her flying hair brushed her beautiful cheeks, and the scene at that moment surprised me a little.  I secretly sighed in my heart, if this girl is not a witch, she would be a good match for Wu Dan.  Well, the younger version of Wu Dan.  I recalled Wu Dan's appearance in my mind, and immediately added a modifier in my heart.

    The flock of birds landed, but they didn't dare to approach the black reef, circling in mid-air and screaming.  I knew that these strange birds were afraid of Ma Luoyu, so I couldn't help laughing, and wanted to jump off the bird's back, but I saw Ma Luoyu suddenly raised his hand, and the red ribbon flew out, sweeping under my feet, but I only heard a burst of pain.  The sound came, and all the black birds that carried me turned into flying smoke.  Then my feet were empty, and I fell straight onto the rocks, and I fell into the dog gnawing mud.

    I got up from the ground in a dizzy state, pointed at Ma Luoyu and said angrily: "You, what's the matter with you, what's wrong with those black birds, are you going to kill them all? Anyway, they also drove me back  Yes, you are really"

    I was about to say, "You are really a devil like Li Mochou, endocrine disorder, bad temper, early menopause, no wonder Wu Dan doesn't want you", but after thinking about Ma Luoyu's ability, I swallowed this sentence.

    Ma Luoyu sneered and said, "These things are nothing more than things made from the spirits of the dead. Some people have committed too many evils in life, and after death, the ghosts are punished and cannot be reincarnated.  To atone for the sins of life. Therefore, these things are nothing more than the ghosts of wicked people, so what does it matter if you die a few times!"

    I murmured in my heart: Aren't you the same, also imprisoned here.

    However, I absolutely dare not say this sentence, I can only slander it.  At this time, Ma Luoyu looked at me in amazement: "It's very rare, boy. Over the years, several people have strayed into this place by mistake, but none of them can come back safely. What are you capable of?"

    I laughed and said: "Sister Witch, these are all stupid people with stupid blessings, right? I just ran into it by mistake. It is agreed that I can come back safely, and you will send me out. I think you are so powerful,  Never lie to me."

    Ma Luoyu sneered, and proudly said: "I still need to lie to you? Are you worthy?!"

    I curled my lips, wondering if Ma Luoyu was like this before?  It's hard to wonder how Wu Dan can bear this stuff.

    I saw Ma Luoyu raised one arm and stretched out his hand.  Not long after, I saw a red light in the palm of her hand, and a bloody thing like a pearl was suspended above the palm.  I widened my eyes and saw, I'll go, is this the legendary Naruto Helix Pill?

    I was thinking wildly like this, but I saw Ma Luoyu walking in front of me holding that red pearl-like thing.  I thought to myself what is the purpose of this, is it to give me a spiral pill?

    Just when I was hesitating whether to dodge or not, I saw Ma Luoyu reach out his hand as fast as lightning, and pushed the red bead towards my heart.  Before I had time to dodge, I saw a red light piercing through my heart, and a burst of icy cold air from my heart to my lungs, which made me shudder.

    "Sister Witch, what are you doing?" I felt suffocated, and my heartbeat seemed to have stopped for several seconds.  It was as if there was an extra piece of ice in my heart.  After a long while, I slowly recovered and felt my body slowly recovering.

    "That's part of my practice of Taoism." Ma Luoyu said: "I practice the way of ghosts, the art of exorcising ghosts, so you will feel that you are repelled by your own yang energy. But seeing your physique is special, you should  It¡¯s nothing serious. With this part of my Taoism, it will be a breeze for you to push the door when you opened it.¡±

    "Really? Then why don't you go out?" I asked suspiciously.

    Ma Luoyu said: "This is what I want to find out. I don't know if someone locked me up in this ghost place. If there is someone doing something wrong, it must be Wu Dan!"

    When I saw her, I was going to get angry again, so I said immediately: "Don't worry, Sister Witch, after I go out, I must investigate this matter and rescue you."

    Ma Luoyu sneered and said: "Don't swear and swear, I don't believe people can keep their promises. Go away, don't disturb me!"

    As she spoke, she waved her long sleeves, and I felt my body take advantage of the strength, fly directly over the sea of ??blood, and land on the black rock I just entered.  Immediately, I experienced the speed of a master of lightness kung fu.  I looked back at Ma Luoyu, and saw her standing alone on the rock, looking at me coldly.  I felt a little sad seeing her alone, waved to her, and turned to touch the wall behind me.

    To my surprise, this time I saw a door on the wall.  I pushed lightly, and the door opened, letting in the light from outside.  I was ecstatic, and hurried out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)With the help of my body, I flew directly over the sea of ??blood, and landed on the black rock I just entered.  Immediately, I experienced the speed of a master of lightness kung fu.  I looked back at Ma Luoyu, and saw her standing alone on the rock, looking at me coldly.  I felt a little sad seeing her alone, waved to her, and turned to touch the wall behind me.

    To my surprise, this time I saw a door on the wall.  I pushed lightly, and the door opened, letting in the light from outside.  I was ecstatic, and hurried out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 264 The Truth About "Killing"

    ?

    Stepping out of the door, I saw the familiar Yin-Yang Road, and now, in my eyes, those ghosts are not scary anymore.  I walked fast and ran back the way I came.  Passing by the place where I met the soul of the crazy mother-in-law, I slowed down and looked around carefully, but I didn't see her again.  I've always been curious about the identity of the crazy mother-in-law, but I didn't expect her to be able to complete the high-end method of leaving the soul, which is too unscientific.

    However, I couldn't find the shadow of the Gua Tan old man and the crazy mother-in-law.  Presumably, the old man at Gua Tan is probably that pervert Lin Sixing. The crazy mother-in-law said that I was not allowed to walk the path prescribed by others, probably because the dice in that guy's hands were set.  Let me choose a way to die.  Nima, the old stuff is broken.

    I continued to run forward, and suddenly, I saw a bright light in front of me, and my heart was relieved¡ª¡ª

    During a burst of dizziness, I seemed to hear someone crying softly in my ear.  I slowly opened my eyes and found myself lying on a big soft bed, the room was very warm.  I felt discomfort all over my body, it was really like being dismantled and reassembled.  With difficulty, I turned my head to look at the crying person, but I saw Ruan Lingxi sitting on my bedside, weeping softly.  The lights in the room were not turned on, only a few old lanterns were on, and Nima looked like a mourning hall.

    I moved my legs and sat up with support. I felt my throat was uncomfortable, and I said, "Wicked girl, what's the matter with the lights in this room?"

    Ruan Lingxi shook her body, raised her head in surprise, met my eyes, and then shouted in surprise and joy: "Uncle Wu, Uncle Wu! Come and see! The bastard is awake!!"

    Then, I heard the sound of tables and chairs falling to the ground in the room, and Wu Dan ran over immediately, shouting: "Where is it?! Come back to life?!"

    Looking at these two familiar faces, I suddenly feel relieved that I have survived the catastrophe.  I smiled at Wu Dan: "Master, pour me a glass of water, my throat is burning."

    Wu Dan immediately nodded and said: "You wait, I'll go!" As he said, he turned around and ran to the water dispenser.

    Ruan Lingxi hugged me, and cried: "You two, do you know that we all thought you were dead"

    I felt sad for a while, couldn't help hugging her, and said softly: "I'm not dead, although I almost lost half of my soul. But why do you all think I'm dead?  Really three months?"

    Ruan Lingxi wiped away tears and sat up, said: "You are so stupid, what three months, you just fell asleep for three days."

    I breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Fortunately, wicked woman, you didn't date coyotes, did you? Did you plan to get married?!"

    Ruan Lingxi said in surprise: "What are you talking about, I don't know him very well, and he's still married?! Where did you go this trip!"

    When I saw the normal version of Ruan Lingxi, I immediately felt a lot more at ease.  Right, Ruan Lingxi is a woman, not the soft girl in my dream.  This is the real villain.

    I rubbed her hair and said with a smile: "I had a very long dream this time. I dreamed that you ran away with someone else. So do you want to consider staying with me?"

    Ruan Lingxi was taken aback, as if she didn't expect that the first thing I did when I woke up was to ask her this question.  Immediately, the wicked woman blushed, snorted coldly, and said in a low voice: "Let me think about it."

    I was speechless: "How long have you been thinking about it?!"

    At this time, Wu Dan came over with water and said: "Don't talk nonsense, drink some water. This really scared me to death. I thought you were a fool."

    I just felt that my throat was thirsty and unbearable, so I took a meal of cow drink.  After drinking the water in the water glass upside down, I felt a lot more comfortable all over my body.

    "By the way, master, why did I fall asleep for three days? Didn't I say I'll be back soon?" I looked at Wu Dan and asked, but I was thinking of the scene in Ma Luoyu's memory.  It is impossible to fake one's memory, it is not a dream, it is reality.  So is Wu Dan such a cruel person?  This is always a question in my mind.

    Wu Dan grinned, and said: "Because the date of birth on the incense table is not Xiao Rou's, it was replaced by someone. I don't know who it was, so I have no way to find you, so I can only follow  Just like Zhuge Kongming, he lit the life-extending lamp to renew your life, and tried to find a way to save you. But I even asked Zhao Zhenhai, and he couldn't find where you were at all. I said apprentice, but you told me  Say, where did you go this time?"

    "Xiao Rou's birth date has been changed, who did it?" I said in amazement.

    Wu Dan shook his head: "We are the only ones who have been to this room, but who will harm you? This is something I can't figure out. And that person's birth date is also very strange. I have never seen this person before."

      I thought to myself: Have you really never seen it?  Even if you don't know Ma Luoyu's birth date, the few people who have been here, except you, seem to be strangers to Ma Luoyu, right?

    So I paused and said, "Master, do you know who I saw when I walked the Yin-Yang Road this time?"

    Wu Dan looked at me thoughtfully, and said with a smile: "What's the matter, apprentice, are you playing tricks with the master? If you have something to say, hurry up and fart, don't be so sly and unmanly."

    I said, "I saw Ma Luoyu. Master, do you know her?"

    While saying these words, I stared at the change in Wu Dan's expression.  Sure enough, Wu Dan was taken aback, and blurted out: "Ma Luoyu?! How could you see her?!"

    I said seriously: "Master, can you tell me about the past with Ma Luoyu? Because after meeting her, I also saw you when you were young through her memories Did you kill her? Why?  "

    Wu Dan's expression changed from shock to astonishment, and finally he was deeply disappointed, and sighed: "Is she really dead?"

    Ruan Lingxi asked curiously: "Who is Ma Luoyu, who? Uncle Wu's first love? Tell me."

    I looked at Wu Dan and saw him sitting on the rattan chair next to my bed, and said slowly: "Then the incense table enshrines not Xiao Rou's birthday, but Ma Luoyu's. But even I  I don¡¯t know what her birth date is. It¡¯s a long story about the Ma family. I¡¯ll only talk about Ma Luoyu¡¯s part. I don¡¯t know what you see me in your memories, because people¡¯s  Memories are also her consciousness and do not contain all the truth."

    I followed up and asked: "I saw that you participated in the Ma family's extermination case, did you?"

    Wu Dan nodded and sighed: "I participated. But at that time, I just thought that I followed my brother to capture Ma Jingcheng, and I didn't expect to kill Ma Luoyu. But when I arrived at Ma's house, I found out that Master planned to  Kill the Ma family and take away all the unique knowledge of Taoism researched by Ma Jingcheng. Ma Jingcheng is very smart. He was already in his forties when I met me. Since he was 20 years old, he has been studying various Taoism  Ma Jingcheng has done such things as the masters of the Famen sect, and even went into the snow mountain alone to learn Taoism from Duan Boss¡¯ guardian god clan. But when we went, Ma Jingcheng was not there, only the rest of the Ma family were there.  To my surprise, Master insisted on destroying the Ma family."

    "Your master?" I was surprised, "Why?"

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said: "It's not because of fame and fortune. I saw that I couldn't stop it, so I wanted to save a few lives. At that time, I hid Ma Jiu's mother and wanted to save Ma Jiu's father.  I found out that he had been killed. Later, I wanted to save Ma Luoyu, but after thinking about it, she would definitely not listen to my persuasion and retreat unscathed. She must fight with our senior brothers  It's up to you. That's why I came up with a trick, and I'll 'fake' the illusion of her death."

    "Forgery?" I said speechlessly, "I clearly saw that your sword pierced Ma Luoyu's heart!"

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said: "To be honest, I don't know how Ma Luoyu died, because according to my calculations, she has at least 80% or 90% chance of surviving. Because Ma Jingcheng and Ma Luoyu brothers and sisters are very special.  It's a person in the mirror, and the position of the internal organs is completely opposite to that of a normal person. The reason I stabbed there with the sword was to let my brother witness that I had indeed 'killed' her. Moreover, I clearly remembered that Ma Luoyu fell on the tree.  Under the thousand-year-old Kusheng flower tree, the petals of that flower also have a very good hemostatic effect. I deliberately stabbed the tree trunk with a sword, just to let the petals fall on Ma Luoyu's wound to stop the bleeding.  If he doesn't come, Ma Luoyu is just fainting from pain, and will wake up soon, it is impossible to die like this." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 265 Wu Dan¡¯s Helplessness

    ?

    "Master, are you really saying that?" I said in amazement, "Are you trying to save Ma Luoyu?"

    Wu Dan smiled bitterly and said, "What reason do I have to lie to you? Of course it's true. Ah Jiu's mother didn't live long. After witnessing the tragedy, her husband passed away again. She also had no love in her life several times and wanted to commit suicide. Later, she found out that she was pregnant.  I barely survived after giving birth to a child. But not long after giving birth to Ajiu, she died of depression. I saw that Ajiu was still in her infancy, and it was impossible to take her back to the teacher's school, so I entrusted the baby Ajiu to my friend  , your former master, Lao Zhao, asked him to find a good family to adopt Ah Jiu. But your former master was a thoughtful person. After seeing Ah Jiu¡¯s pair of ghostly eyes, he said that it is impossible for ordinary people to understand Ah Jiu¡¯s special  , I was afraid that many troubles would arise. Lao Zhao's own work was also very dangerous, and it was really inconvenient to take care of a child. So he thought of a safer way: ask Zhao Zhenhai's master to introduce him, and entrust Ah Jiu to Feng Sihai.  "

    "Entrusted to the gangster brother? My master is really creative. Why did you let Ah Jiu join the gang?" I asked in surprise.

    Wu Dan said: "Of course I'm afraid that Ah Jiu's life experience will be leaked, and ordinary people can't protect her. But Feng Sihai just established a gang that was very popular, and others dare not provoke it easily. In addition, Zhao Zhenhai's master, that old bk is better than his apprentice  Bai Huo said that Ah Jiu had the ability to predict disasters and fortunes, and suggested that Feng Sihai should be by his side, and he would be his right-hand man in the future. Feng Sihai actually believed this kind of rhetoric, took in Ah Jiu as his adopted daughter, and has always been good to her.  "

    After hearing this, I sighed endlessly, but I didn't expect there to be so many twists and turns.  But recalling the dream, that season seemed to be summer and autumn, but based on Ah Jiu's birthday, it must have been winter when something happened to her family.  But what does the beautiful flowers and trees in my dream mean?  So I asked Wu Dan, where did the Ma family live before?

    Wu Dan said: "A certain mountain in the Qinling Mountains, why are you asking this?"

    "Qinling Mountains? The terrain is so high, how can winter be the same as summer and autumn?" I asked suspiciously.

    "The enchantment is just like Wushan, where the aura is changed, so the scenery and creatures are very special." Wu Dan said.

    After Wu Dan said this, I realized the truth of the matter.  Wu Dan explained that it was precisely because of this extermination case that he had a lot of disgust with Shimen's approach, and after being disheartened, he had the intention of leaving Shimen.  But Wu Dan's master had a grudge against his intention to leave, fearing that after Wu Dan left, he would criticize the practice of his school to the world, so he didn't agree at first.  Later, Ma Jingcheng went up the mountain to seek revenge, so Master Wu Dan sent him and his brothers who were close to him down the mountain to face Ma Jingcheng.  I also just act as a spectator.  Fortunately, when Old Zhao came to help, and Ma Jingcheng underestimated the enemy, the two sides worked together to severely damage the Ma family.  However, Wu Dan and Lao Zhao were also seriously injured.  Seeing that it was inconvenient for Shimen to go back, Wu Dan simply pretended to die in the scuffle, fled out of the mountain with all his might, climbed up a truck down the mountain in a daze, and was sent all the way to Anhui.  So he took advantage of the car to stop halfway, got out of the car, and walked towards a place where there were people. He didn't know how long he walked, and when he saw a small village in a daze, he ran into it.  In the end, when I really reached the limit of my body, I collapsed in front of a small farmyard, that is, in front of the house in my hometown, and there was a fate with me later.

    After Wu Dan finished talking about this, he sighed: "In the two years since the Ma family destroyed the door, I have never slept peacefully in the teacher's door. A dispute made me understand people's hearts. After I was discouraged, I stayed in the house.  I went to Tianjin and have been hidden until now. It seems that there is God¡¯s will in the dark, and the unfinished business in the past has been revealed now, probably this is karma.¡±

    We sighed for a while.  Wu Dan said: "Okay, it's over, you have to take a good rest for a while, and when you recover your energy, let's continue to finish the business here."

    When Wu Dan said this, I felt really exhausted physically and mentally.  It seems that this trip to the underworld has indeed cost me a lot of vitality.  I nodded, yawned, lay down, and soon fell asleep again.  This sleep was very sweet, and I didn't have any dreams. I was so drowsy that I really don't know how long I slept.

    When I woke up again, it was probably the next morning. I heard the faint sound of firecrackers outside, so I slowly opened my eyes.  There are no lights in the room, but there is skylight coming in through the French windows on the balcony.  It was a pleasant sleep.  I lay on the bed and didn't want to move, but I heard a low voice coming from my ear.  After listening carefully for a while, it turned out to be the voice of a fairy sister: "Don't drink, this is for patients."

    The voice was very low, probably afraid of waking me up.  I turned my head and saw Su Ling, the fairy sister, was standing in front of the coffee table with a tray, and was gently putting three bowls of porridge on the coffee table.  At this time, Xiao Mi was putting her front legs on the coffee table, looked at her wrongedly, and said, "Is there really no one for me? You guys are discriminating, even though I look like a fox, I am actually a human being, so I have to give it to you anyway."  Order something to eat, and be careful that I will sue you for cruelty to animals at the Animal Protection Association."

    Su LingWith a low smile, he said: "You still got up in the middle of the night and ate so many things, don't eat any more. After all, Xiao Mi is a little fox, not a human being, so don't eat so much. You taste the aroma of the food for yourself, in case you give Xiao Mi's body  There is a problem with bringing the burden, let me see what you will do in the future."

    So Xiao Mi jumped off the coffee table angrily, and said with contempt: "Forget it, I won't drink." I saw him walking towards my bed, and I simply closed my eyes and pretended to sleep, thinking that this bk must have  Make complaints about my master, I will listen to what this guy has to say.

    I only heard that Xiao Mi seemed to jump onto my quilt with a whoosh, and walked back and forth on the quilt: "I trample you to death, I trample you to death"

    I opened my eyes helplessly and said, "Hey, don't think I didn't hear anything."

    Seeing that I woke up, Xiao Mi snorted and jumped aside, ignoring me.  I sat up and saw that Ruan Lingxi seemed to be sleeping on the sofa diagonally opposite, so I couldn't help being a little surprised.  Su Ling motioned for me to keep silent, walked to the bed and said in a low voice, "Are you hungry? Get up and have some porridge."

    The aroma of the clear porridge wafted over, and I couldn't help swallowing.

    "Sister Immortal, did you cook it yourself?" I thanked.

    Su Ling smiled and said: "I really couldn't stand Lingxi's cooking methods. She didn't like to cook when she was a child. She almost burned the kitchen down once. This morning Lingxi woke up very early and said she was going to  To make some porridge for you, I borrowed the kitchen from someone else¡¯s hotel. In the end, one of the pots I gave someone was broken, and I cut my hand when cutting pickles. I asked her to come back to sleep for a while, and then I did it myself.  "

    "Wonderful girl, she cooks?" I was quite surprised, and at the same time, I was quite moved when I heard it.  I didn't expect this female man to have a side of iron blood and tenderness.  Su Ling smiled, and said, "Since you're awake, you can call Lingxi up to eat something too. She hasn't eaten well these days. I'll go call Wu Dan."

    With that said, she turned to leave.  I called her to stop: "Sister Fairy, wait a minute."

    Su Ling turned around and asked, "Anything else?"

    I pondered for a while, and said, "Sister Immortal, in fact, in my dream, I saw that you all left me"

    Su Ling smiled, and said in a low voice: "Dreams are just your imagination and worries. Aren't we all here? Although some people don't say much, but at critical times, we are all by your side and won't go far away  .¡±

    After hearing this sentence, I couldn't help being moved, and sighed: "Sister Immortal, I've always been a little puzzled Do you really like Boss Duan?"

    Su Ling was taken aback for a moment. She didn't expect me to ask this question suddenly, and then she smiled lightly and said, "I have had the so-called vigorous love, but it was nothing more than the flowers in the mirror, the moon in the water, and the fireworks burnt out.  It makes sense. I know he treats me well, and I treat him with all my heart."

    It suddenly dawned on me that what Su Ling said was vigorous and vigorous, I had asked Yang about the past.  Although I don't know what the past of the two of them looked like, but it was a mistake in the end.  Probably after going through that period of the past, I realized the value of sincerity, and only then did I calmly accept the unsurprising but sincere love of Boss Duan, a boring big guy who picks his feet.

    Seeing that I stopped talking, Su Ling turned around and left.  I got out of bed, walked to the sofa, and squatted beside the sleeping Ruan Lingxi.  She was wrapped in a thick blanket and was soundly asleep.  The morning light fell on the ends of her long hair flowing on the pillow, casting a different kind of look on it.  Looking at her sleeping face, I felt a kind of tranquility and gentleness, and couldn't help but reach out and stroke her long hair.  Ruan Lingxi seemed to be aware of something in her dream, she frowned slightly, turned around, stretched out her hand and pulled the quilt.

    At a glance, I saw two band-aids on her hands. It looked like it was cut vegetables and hands, stupid.  There was a gentle touch in my heart, and I couldn't help holding her slender fingers lightly, and when I was staring at that hand and pointing out my god, I heard Wu Dan's voice came in as soon as the door opened: "There is porridge to drink!  I heard it¡¯s still preserved egg porridge, where is it?! Why does it smell so good to me??¡±

    Wu Dan's broken voice completely quarreled Ruan Lingxi.  I quickly withdrew my hand and stood up, and said, "Master, can you come in and knock on the door?"

    Wu Dan looked at Ruan Lingxi and me, and said with a hey smile, "Is it bothering you two? What are you doing so early in the morning? This is, we will talk about this kind of thing at night." Saying that, he went to the coffee table to pick it up.  Hululu drank a few mouthfuls of a bowl of porridge, then smacked his lips, and said, "It's really good, it seems that there are ingredients that nourish blood and nourish Qi, and I force my apprentice to taste it."

    Xiao Mi looked resentful: "I won't even give it to me"

    Ruan Lingxi rubbed her eyes, stood up and said with a smile: "Xiao Mi, I will continue to buy you French fries another day."

    Xiao Mi squinted her fox eyes, jumped onto Ruan Lingxi's shoulder, and said with a smile: "Lingxi, otherwise I'll hang out with you. It's too boring to follow Song Yan. I don't work for nothing."

    I shook my head helplessly, watched the three of them laughing and laughing, and suddenly felt very lucky that I finally got rid of the nightmare and returned to reality.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)bsp; I shook my head helplessly, watched the three of them laughing and laughing, and suddenly felt very lucky that I finally got rid of the nightmare and returned to reality.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 266 Ghost Dao Secret Art (Part 1)

    ?

    After breakfast, I was refreshed, and then I asked about the progress of the recent case.  Unexpectedly, many things happened within three or four days. First, the police deduced from the clues that the password written by Lu Chenfei was the password of the bank safe.  So after investigation, it was speculated that maybe Lu Chenfei used the safe opened by someone in the hotel at the bank instead of his own.  After questioning, I found out that he and Zicheng had a safe in the bank, and all important documents and other things were stored in it.  Because Lu Chenfei was very trusted by him, he also knew the password of the safe.

    But after asking and confessing, he said that his bank safe password was not the one left by Lu Chenfei.  But after calling the bank to inquire, I found out that Lu Chenfei had opened another safe in the bank under the name of He Zicheng.  So the police contacted and persuaded Lu Chenfei's parents, and went to the bank to open the bank safe with their authorization.  Sure enough, there was evidence in the safe, a conversation he had with Coyote and his own confession, saying that Xiao Rou was Coyote's girlfriend back then, but because Xiao Rou was in the entertainment industry, she didn't want to disclose that she had a boyfriend.  And in order to gain a higher position, Xiao Rou often went to various high-end places with celebrities and high-ranking officials, so many "group photos" have been handed down to this day.

    Coyote hated because of jealousy, and later Xiao Rou was pregnant with someone else's child, so he murdered Xiao Rou and tortured her to death.  Judging by the removal of the uterus, it appears that the coyotes had removed the shapeless child.  But what he did for poaching the child's incomplete body, we don't know.  The recording clip is a conversation between Coyote and Lu Chenfei, probably Coyote bought Lu Chenfei and asked him to recommend a Feng Shui master to He Zicheng, saying that he would suppress the ghosts of the Castle Hotel.  In order to buy Lu Chenfei, he gave Lu Chenfei a lot of money.  Later, Mr. Feng Shui gave He Zicheng an idea to give He Zicheng a baby corpse, and let him build it in the middle of the sixth floor as a soul-relief.  In fact, the baby's body was bought by the hyena and Xiao Rou's sister.

    This has been confirmed by Xiao Rou's sister.  This method did play a certain role. For a long time, Xiao Rou's ghost did not appear again.  Because there was a dead baby on the inner wall of the fireplace, and a spell was drawn on it, He Zicheng announced that the fireplace was not usable, it was just for decoration.  But one day, a resident of 605, whose six-year-old son burned paper in the fireplace out of curiosity, caused some damage to the spells painted on the fireplace.  This also made the evil soul-fixing technique lose its effect to a certain extent, Xiao Rou's ghost began to haunt, and later killed Han Ke'er, causing another case of floating corpses in the water tank.

    Hearing this, I suddenly remembered that Lu Chenfei died in the water tank, but there were traces of gasoline on his body.  It looks like the coyote took him to the Old Castle Hotel in the trunk of the car.  But how did he avoid everyone's sight and bring Lu Chenfei to his room, and then throw him into the water tank on the roof?  There are surveillance cameras in the elevator, which is not safe.  Because of the Han Keer incident, everyone has a certain fear of elevators, so many people actually take the stairs.  There will be a lot of people in the corridor, and the coyote will not just lead Lu Chenfei upstairs in such an open manner.  Then, he must have some accomplice.  But the police could not find his helper.  Although he was detained immediately before, but only a few recordings could not convict the coyote. In addition, a big man was released on bail. After two days of detention, the police had no choice but to let him go.

    However, the coyote has been under surveillance all the time, because it was discovered that although he moved out of the Castle Hotel these days, he did not leave Hefei, and he did not know what he was doing.  Xiao Rou's ghost has disappeared, and it seems to have disappeared until now.  Wu Dan estimated that someone around the hyena was beaten out of his wits.  We don't know Xiao Rou well, but the coyote should know it well, maybe Xiao Rou is gone now.

    After hearing all this, I finally understood the context of this case.  But this is the case in many cases. You know who the murderer is, but due to many reasons and restrictions, you can't arrest him, and you can only look at the criminal and sigh.

    The case is now in a stalemate period, and everyone is helpless.  I haven't been home for the past few days. Fortunately, Ruan Lingxi told my parents that I had a temporary case and was investigated by the bureau, so I got away with it.  It seems that the case is still not closed. Although the camera software has not shown any more murders, the murderer, the coyote, is still at large, and I am not willing to leave here.

    So I simply continued to live in the Castle Hotel, and discussed with Wu Dan and others how to deal with the hyena and arrest him.  In the past few days, I haven't seen Boss Duan very much.  When I asked, I found out that no one else knew about it. They just said that Boss Duan was busy with the affairs of the family recently, leaving early and returning late, so I hardly saw him appear.

    That night, everyone went back to their rooms to rest after dinner, but I couldn't sleep, thinking about the replaced birthday horoscope and the bitter flower tree I saw in my dream.  After thinking for a while, I asked the hotel waiter for a pen and paper, and I practiced in school with my three-legged cat.With his drawing skills, he drew down the thousand-year-old tree he had seen in his dream.

    After finishing the coloring, I always feel that the tree in front of me is very similar to a lilac tree. I have never heard of such a bitter life.  I looked at it for a while, frowning and shaking my head.  Seeing this, Ruan Lingxi leaned over and smiled, "Er Huo, what are you thinking?"

    "What does this tree look like?" I said as I brought the painting in front of her.

    Ruan Lingxi took a look at it and said, "Lilac?"

    "What is a lilac, such a thick one, and your lilac tree is so big?" I sighed.

    "That's the thousand-year-old lilac tree. Damn, what are you staring at? Where is this tree?" Ruan Lingxi put down the drawing paper and asked.

    "I saw it at Ma's house in my dream. Master said it was a bitter flower tree, but no matter how I looked at it, I thought it was just a lilac." I pouted and said.

    "You don't believe Uncle Wu's words?" Ruan Lingxi asked in surprise.

    "It's not that I don't believe it," I sighed, "It's that the memory is so clear and shocking, it always makes me feel lingering fear after seeing it."

    Ruan Lingxi asked curiously: "Tell me, what did you see?"

    I didn't want to repeat it again, so I said casually: "I saw that my master was very handsome when he was young, and he was very popular with girls. By the way, do you know about Kushenghua?"

    Ruan Lingxi shook her head and said: "I don't know, I haven't heard of it. But my senior sister should know. Wushan has all kinds of exotic flowers, and she likes to grow flowers. She has studied many famous flowers and herbs. You can ask her, maybe  Know."

    As soon as my eyes lit up, I immediately dragged Ruan Lingxi to find Su Ling.  Knocking on the door of Su Ling's room, she saw that she was the only one in the room, and Boss Duan was still not there.  I smiled and said, "Sister Immortal, where is Boss Duan, why are you so busy that you can't even see him?"

    Su Ling smiled and said, "I'm not very clear about this either. What are you looking for me for?"

    I smiled and sent the painting in my hand to Su Ling, and asked, "Sister Immortal, is there really a bitter flower in this world? Look at this tree, is it a bitter flower tree?"

    Su Ling took a look at it, nodded and said, "The bitter flower does exist. But it usually grows in deep mountains and old forests, and the number is very small. The petals of this kind of flower have the miraculous effect of stopping bleeding and removing blood stasis. The color of the flower is off-white.  It has a bitter fragrance, but the flowering period is not long. It was a traditional Chinese medicine that was not known to many people a long time ago, but it has no other medicinal effects due to bitter flowers, and the medicinal materials that have hemostatic effect are not the only ones  So it was gradually forgotten by people. However, this kind of flower tree still grows in some deep mountains and old forest areas, and it does exist. It is rare for you to know this.¡±

    After hearing Su Ling's words, I was completely relieved, and my heart suddenly became sore, thinking how much wronged and misunderstood Master has suffered, sister witch, do you know.

    After chatting with Su Ling for a while, Ruan Lingxi and I were going back to our room.  When he walked to the corridor, he raised his head inadvertently, but saw a white figure bleeding all over his body not far from him.  I was taken aback, and looked carefully, what the fuck, it looks like a ghost?  I hurriedly blocked Ruan Lingxi behind me, held up the God of War and shouted: "Who? No, what the hell?!"

    Ruan Lingxi was startled by me, and asked: "What, bastard, where is the ghost?"

    But the ghost didn't seem to have any malicious intentions, just looked at me in fear, and turned around and ran away in fright.

    This time I was taken aback.  I'll go, I haven't shot yet, why did this ghost run away in fright?

    I resentfully put away the gun, looked back, and suddenly found that there were three ghost figures behind me.  It's just that these ghosts are floating around, and the ghost aura around them is also very weak. It seems that they are the kind of ghosts with the lowest spiritual power, and they can't hurt people at all.  Nima, before these ghosts, even with Nether Eyes, they could only see a tiny trace of ghost aura, but now I can clearly see their shadows, and these ghosts are so afraid of me that they will meet the thief  Same as the police.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 267 Ghost Dao Secret Art (Part 2)

    ?

    I looked at them speechlessly, thinking to myself what does this mean, I won¡¯t beat you, what are you afraid of?  But what surprised me the most was the fact that I was suddenly able to see ghosts.  As I said before, yin and yang eyes can see ghosts, while ghost eyes can only see the aura around people, ghost aura and dead aura, which is different.  But now I can actually see ghosts. Could it be that my skills have been upgraded?

    I pondered for a while in wonder, but I couldn't figure out the reason.  Why did my eye skills change after walking the Yin-Yang Road?

    Ruan Lingxi saw me looking left and right, and asked, "Er Huo, what are you thinking about?"

    I said: "Wicked girl, have you seen a lot of ghosts around?"

    Ruan Lingxi glared at me: "Do you think this can scare me? Are you kidding, I'm afraid of this? Well, I've been exhausted these days, so go to bed first."

    Having said that, Ruan Lingxi yawned and walked to her room.  At this moment, I saw a faint ghost figure walking over, like an old woman.  I saw the ghost bump into Ruan Lingxi, and I was about to hold her back, but when the ghost approached Ruan Lingxi, it suddenly disappeared like smoke.  I was stunned after seeing it.  This kind of ghost has the lowest spiritual power. Not only can it not be perceived by people, but even if it is rushed by human yang energy, it is difficult to maintain its shape. I didn't expect that I can even see this kind of ghost. It's a fortress.

    I sighed for a while and went back to the room, thinking that I must ask Wu Dan tomorrow, what happened to the sudden loss of vision, and suddenly felt that the surroundings were so crowded.

    Waking up from a deep sleep, when I opened my eyes, I suddenly saw something lying on the ceiling.  This thing is stuck to the ceiling on all fours like a gecko.  I woke up immediately, took a closer look, I went, that thing looked like a cartilaginous person, stuck to the ceiling in an unbelievable twisted posture, but its face was lowered to stare at me, the straight eyes really scared me  light.  I suddenly sat up, touched the god of war on the bedside, and pointed vigilantly at the monster on the ceiling.

    But the monster looked ferocious, but when I raised the gun, it quickly crawled away like a spider.  This move surprised me a bit.  How could you be so frightened into such a virtue?

    Seeing that it ran away by itself, I put away the God of War resentfully, got up, dressed and washed.  When I finished washing my face and was about to wipe it off, I casually looked in the mirror and was dumbfounded.  My appearance in the mirror is still the same, but the aura around me has undergone incredible changes!  The original white light of body protection still exists, but there is a faint dark red light mixed in that white light.

    What's the situation?  A combination of ghost energy and blood energy?  I was quite surprised, and thought it was unreasonable, I didn't do anything bad, why would ghost and blood follow me?  !  This is bad luck!

    I quickly put down my things and went out, rushed to the door of Wu Dan's room and knocked on the door: "Master!! Master!!!!"

    Not long after, Wu Dan, who was wearing a nightgown, opened the door sleepily, and sighed: "It's so early in the morning, what's the matter?"

    I entered the door with a bitter face, told Wu Dan what I saw in the mirror just now, and then sighed: "Master, I can see all kinds of strange ghosts after I come back from the soul.  It also became very strange, does this mean that something will happen to me?"

    Wu Dan looked solemn, grabbed my wrist and felt for my pulse.  Then I opened my eyelids and looked at it and said: "Well, it's okay, I'm not pregnant, it's not a happy pulse."

    I said weakly: "Master, you are still in the mood to joke, what's the matter with me?"

    Only then did Wu Dan put away his joking attitude, and asked, "Have you done anything strange since meeting Ma Luoyu?"

    I thought about it again, and suddenly remembered the scene when Ma Luoyu sent me away: it seemed that a "true energy" that was extremely yin and cold was injected into my body!

    When I said this to Wu Dan, he suddenly nodded and said, "That's right. Ma Luoyu is practicing the secret arts of ghosts. I don't know the details, but I know that the most basic of them is the art of enslaving ghosts."  To put it simply, many people work hard to raise ghosts, just to let ghosts do things for them. But ghosts with stronger spiritual power are more difficult to control, and it is also troublesome to discuss with them. But slavery to ghosts is basically violent suppression

    Driven, those who refuse to follow are wiped out.  You are contaminated with Ma Luoyu's Daoist aura, it's no wonder that ghosts are not afraid of you.  "

    "Then it's because of this that I can see ghosts all of a sudden?" I asked.

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Yes, it's okay." I was relieved after hearing this.  But Wu Dan continued: "But" After hearing this, my nerves became tense again: "Master, can you stop panting?"

    Wu Dan said: "As the saying goes, wherever there is oppression, there will be resistance. It's okay to practice the ghost-serving technique well, but half-heartedly want to command the ghosts, and one day they will be backlashed. Many ghosts don't like this kind of ghost-serving people.  You never know when to resist."

    After hearing this, I said: "Master, I canDuan Boss' shadow reveals an indescribable aura.

    "Boss Duan?" I said in surprise, "Damn it, why did you come here so quietly?"

    Duan Qingshui walked up to me slowly, gave me a cold look, and asked, "Why do you suddenly know ghost art?"

    I smiled wryly and said: "It's a long story, but it's not because after leaving the soul, I don't know some idiot and unscrupulous person who changed Xiao Rou's birthday horoscope to someone else's, which made me toss for a long time without getting anything done.  Strange hey."

    I talked about it in a mess, and I didn't know where to start to make it clear. I was about to ask Boss Duan why he suddenly came to see me recruiting ghosts, but Boss Duan sneered and said slowly: "You don't know how to change your birthday?"  Who is the horoscope?"

    I scolded: "Who knows, I don't know which unscrupulous person did it. But I don't believe it is my master."

    "It's me." Duan Qingshui said, "I replaced it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 268 Trap

    ?

    "You?? Why did I rely on you to hurt me?!" After hearing what Boss Duan said, I was a little surprised.  I never thought that the few people I knew around me would trip me up, Nima's grandson.

    Boss Duan stretched out his hand, holding the Snow Mountain Key in his palm: "This thing is actually incomplete. The Snow Mountain Key is also divided into Yin and Yang. This is the one that belongs to Yin. The other one has the attribute of Yang. These two keys  They were all hidden by Ma Jingcheng. The one with the yin attribute was recovered by one of our seniors. After several bloody battles, it ended up in the hands of your master. I haven't found the one with the yang attribute until now.  Its whereabouts. There is no trace of Ma Jingcheng now. There are rumors that the key is in Ma Luoyu's body. So I spent a long time looking for Ma Luoyu. But there is no whereabouts. Later, Zhao Zhenhai's master used the forbidden curse  I spent my life in exchange for Ma Luoyu's birthday, trying to figure out Ma Luoyu's whereabouts or where her ghost is by spying on the secrets of the underworld. But the result is nothing.  There are no records, which is very strange. It happened that on that day, your master asked you to go down to the underworld to search for Xiao Rou¡¯s ghost, so I remembered the method of Li Daitao, and wanted you to lead the way, and then asked Zhao Zhenhai to follow and find Ma Luo.  Yu's location. Unfortunately, there is still nothing."

    I have to admit it!  !  He actually admitted openly and frankly that you plotted against me!  !

    I was a little annoyed: "Boss Duan, I thought you were a friend in vain, and you plotted against me the second time, and you still said it so frankly. Do your parents know that you hang around like this outside?!"

    Duan Qingshui said without changing his face: "This is not called conspiracy, it is just called secret use."

    "Damn, isn't that the same?!" I suddenly became angry: "Do you know that I almost died?! Do you have a good conscience?!"

    Duan Qingshui said: "Aren't you dead yet?"

    "" I have nothing to say.

    Ruan Lingxi said angrily: "Duan Qingshui, you are going too far. You didn't discuss such a dangerous matter with us in advance!"

    Duan Qingshui shrugged and said, "Isn't it dangerous after we discuss it?"

    I said angrily: "Then you can't do this?!"

    Ruan Lingxi shouted: "I'll tell my senior sister to go!!"

    Duan Qingshui asked calmly: "After the discussion, will Song Yan refuse to go?"

    "" I was at a loss for words.  Indeed, if Boss Duan tells me, Song Yan, I have to ask you to do me a favor.  As long as you can go to the underworld to help me find the way and see if the key to my house is in the hands of that woman.  That being said, I certainly won't refuse.

    Boss Duan continued: "Look, you will go there whether you discuss it or not, and the result is the same. Why do I bother?"

    I was speechless immediately.  Boss Duan's words sound reasonable, but what seems wrong?  The villain couldn't find a point of refutation for a while, so the three of us fell silent in place.  At this time, the group of ghosts approached me poking their heads, and asked, "Excuse me for disturbing you, Lord Ghost, if you don't have any orders, let's go first?"

    What peat!  Is this a Cantonese ghost?  ?

    "You were from Cantonese before your death?" I took a look at the thin male ghost.

    The ghost immediately shook his head: "No, I'm from Zhumadian, Henan."

    "Then what are you doing, are you acting cute with me?! Let's all go! Take the money that was burned to you just now!" I said angrily.

    All the ghosts were relieved and disappeared into the night sky one after another.  I looked at the group of ghosts and let out a long sigh, thinking that I had a book of Natsume's friends.

    Having been robbed by Duan Qingshui, I couldn't laugh or cry, Boss Duan is really proud of cheating others.  The three of us went back to the hotel, each with our own concerns.  When we arrived at the hotel, we saw Su Ling waiting for us in the corridor.

    "The young man in your gang came here and said that the coyote will meet Lin Sixing in the empty building in Binhu District at four o'clock tomorrow afternoon, and I don't know what to do." Su Ling said to Boss Duan.

    "What? At this time? The coyote has just been suspected by the police, is under surveillance all the time, and will go to meet outsiders. This is unlikely." Duan Qingshui pondered.

    "I don't know about this." Su Ling said, "Do you want to go or not?"

    Duan Qingshui pondered for a while, and said: "All along, this informant has provided true information, but this time I really don't know if it is true or not."

    "An empty building in Binhu District, where is this?" I asked.  Hearing this news, I immediately put aside the question that Boss Duan was lying to me.

    "I remember it was an unfinished building, and there was no one around." Duan Qingshui said.

    "Then??Just look at it, and be afraid of him.  "I said.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "You two, don't command me blindly, what if this person has some conspiracy?"

    So I imitated Duan Qingshui's tone and asked, "Should I, the police, not care about any conspiracy?"

    Ruan Lingxi got angry, rolled her eyes and ignored me.

    Boss Duan nodded and said: "It's good to go and have a look, I'm not afraid of their plots here."

    So I said I would go too.  Ruan Lingxi immediately said that she would also follow.  I shouted: "No, what if something happens to you if there is a fight?"

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly: "I am very good at kung fu, but you always lose the chain at critical moments."

    Duan Qingshui said: "That day, Song Yan and I were the only ones to go. If there are too many people, it will startle the snake, and it is not easy to retreat if we retreat."

    So we finished our discussion and each went back to recharge our batteries and rest.  Since I had prepared myself psychologically in advance, it was no surprise when I saw spirit bodies floating around again.  I looked back at Xiao Mi, and suddenly remembered that the male protagonist in Natsume's friend's tent was accompanied by a fox that turned into a cat, and I felt very bloody.  Who said that cartoons are fake, they are cheating.

    After getting up the next day, I packed my luggage and planned to sneak into the unfinished building with Boss Duan in the afternoon and wait to see what Lin Sixing and the coyote were doing.  Just in case, I still brought Xiao Mi, and let him ask for help in case of any situation.  Duan Lao naturally made a lot of arrangements and deployments, I don't know.  Ruan Lingxi was a little worried, but Wu Dan was very indifferent: "Don't worry about my apprentice and daughter-in-law. Now he is the ghost master, that is, the little leader of the ghost group. That place is very dark, if it doesn't work, I will drive ghosts to help you.  Just remember to bring some money with you.¡±

    Seeing that Wu Dan spoke so easily, I felt a little relieved.  After lunch, Boss Duan and I packed up, pretended to set off from the side door, and made a detour all the way to the unfinished buildings in the coastal area.  From a distance, I could see a large garbage dump, behind which were several half-built high-rise buildings, standing dilapidatedly in the setting sun, exposing the skeleton of steel and concrete, looking as if they had been burned.  The dark and unfinished buildings formed a large area. When I walked closer, I found that the floors were quite high, blocking most of the sunlight.  The cold wind whizzed downstairs.  Boss Duan motioned me to hide downstairs.  We hid it well and didn't hear anything for a long time.  I looked at the time, it was only three o'clock in the afternoon, and there was still an hour before the informant's report time, maybe no one came yet.

    We waited for a while, and Xiao Mi suddenly said, "Hey, do you two feel that the ground is a bit strange?"

    "What's strange?" I looked down at the ground, which was half cement and half mud, which seemed to be the reason why the project stopped before it was completed.

    "There is a strange smell." Xiao Mi bowed her head and sniffed for a while, then said, "It seems that there is something underground."

    I heard that I lay down on the ground and touched it for a while, but I didn't see anything wrong.  The ground didn't look like it had been dug up.  At this moment, Boss Duan suddenly shouted: "No, there are bombs underground!"

    As he spoke, he picked me up and dragged me out.  Just when he dragged me out of the building door, who hadn't recovered, I only heard a loud bang behind me, and dust and gravel flew out.  Just when the smoke and dust filled my ears and my ears were almost deaf, I felt that Boss Duan flew over and pressed me under him.  The flying sand and rocks didn't hit me very much, but the smoke and dust choked my mouth and nose, which was extremely uncomfortable, and I felt that the gravel hit my legs and feet, which was extremely painful, like being stabbed by a flying knife.

    After the roar of the explosion gradually disappeared, I slowly opened my eyes and found that Boss Duan also got up slowly, shaking the dust and gravel off his body.  I know this guy is invulnerable, if he hadn't rescued me just now, I would have been blown into a stuffed bun.  When I was about to say thanks, I saw a dozen AK47s facing us.  Holding the gun were more than a dozen masked men who looked like killers.  Following the figures of these people, I saw the coyote standing on the second floor of the empty building opposite us.

    The coyote sneered and said, "It is said that Duan Qingshui is invulnerable. I have always been curious, if it was a bomb, would it kill you?"

    Duan Qingshui sneered and said, "You want to kill me just because of the dozen or so people you brought?"

    The coyote laughed loudly and said, "How could I be so careless when dealing with a well-known Duan Boss?" Saying this, the coyote clapped his hands.  All of a sudden, a group of masked men in bulletproof vests emerged from all directions, looking like killers who had been hiding here for a long time.  Although the weapons they held were of different sizes and shapes, but when I saw them, they were all advanced heavy weapons that I had never even touched.  How did you get this!

    I looked at the revolver in my hand, and suddenly I felt a bit like surrendering.  I'll go, this weaponry is too bad.  This is like traveling to the game scene of "Counter-Strike Elite".  The opponents are well-equipped local tyrants, one of us has a small broken pistol, and the other is unarmed, and we are completely defeated.

    Boss Duan intentionally stood in front of me, and sneered at the hyena: "You openly confronted me and wanted to kill me, did you admit that you are a member of the Love Flower Organization, or the Ghost Trial Organization?"

    Coyote smiled and said: "That's right, I am one of the Big Dippers in Ghost Judgment, Wen Qu."

    After saying this, those killers shot at both of us as if they had made an appointment in advance!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)?? Both are well-equipped local tyrants, one of us has a small broken pistol, and the other is unarmed, and we are completely defeated.

    Boss Duan intentionally stood in front of me, and sneered at the hyena: "You openly confronted me and wanted to kill me, did you admit that you are a member of the Love Flower Organization, or the Ghost Trial Organization?"

    Coyote smiled and said: "That's right, I am one of the Big Dippers in Ghost Judgment, Wen Qu."

    After saying this, those killers shot at both of us as if they had made an appointment in advance!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty IX

    ?

    Just at this critical moment, I heard Boss Duan twisting the formula with both hands, and there seemed to be a Buddha's voice.  In an instant, I felt a golden light rising from the ground, circled twice, and formed an iron barrel shape, enveloping the two of us.  The hail of bullets slammed into the periphery of the light and shadow, as if hitting bulletproof glass, completely impenetrable.

    ?The inner cow in my heart is full of faces, thinking that it is good to protect the gods. Once I recite the eternal mantra, I will immediately exterminate the master too, and even gods, horses, bulls, ghosts, and snakes will not be able to hit me.  At this moment, I saw Xiao Mi jumping into the light circle, seemed to let out a sigh of relief, and said, "Emma, ??I almost died again."

    I said speechlessly: "You drill fast!"

    Just then, I heard a loud bang behind me.  Looking back, Nima was scared to pee.  I saw that the coyote was actually having a Taoist duel with Boss Duan.  Unexpectedly, the coyote itself is very powerful. I saw his Taoism transformed into a rushing blue hungry wolf, rushing and crashing outside the protective cover made by Duan Lao Daofa. I seemed to feel the shaking around me.  I couldn't help feeling uneasy.

    Xiao Mi scolded: "I rely on a bastard, don't be in a daze!! You have to help!!"

    "How to help??" I was a little confused.  The aftermath of the explosion just now has not been eliminated, and all the sounds in the ears are buzzing and echoing.

    "The sunlight in this place is very weak, and it's even less visible now. If you use the ghost trick, it should work!" Xiao Mi said.

    "Then what should I do?" I was anxious, and out of the corner of my eye, I glanced at the killers who were still trying to shoot like fools, and I couldn't help but feel moved.  Nima, let you shoot, it seems that these people don't understand the law at all, I just need to let the ghost brothers hand over the guns to them, am I still afraid of these idiots?

    Thinking of this, I didn't hesitate any longer, and recited the mantra: "The sky is round and the earth is round, and there are nine chapters of laws and decrees. I will write now, all ghosts treasure!" As he said, he drew a spell in the air.  In an instant, a few ghost figures emerged from the ground around Boss Duan's circle of light.  As soon as the ghost saw me, he bowed his head in fear and knelt down: "I am willing to listen to the ghost master!"

    "Go, unload these guns!" I hurriedly ordered.

    ?Because the Taoist duel between Boss Duan and the hyena was not over yet, the ghosts did not dare to approach the place where Taoism was concentrated, so they had to go to the periphery, stretch their legs and arms, and each went to grab a shooter.  It was funny for me to watch those killers shoot their guns and suddenly point their guns upwards, or turn their guns to face me. Those who didn¡¯t know the truth were so scared that they dropped their guns and ran away.  Some of the remaining few were grabbed by the arm by the ghost and turned back, firing several shots at the coyote.  The coyote cursed a few times, only to accept the Taoism and temporarily hide aside.  Boss Duan took advantage of the victory and pursued, raised his head to the sky and let out a roar, but saw a golden light flying out of his body, and suddenly transformed into a winged dragon, attacking the coyote.  Unexpectedly, that â¡â¥ was quite powerful, and this impact directly smashed a big hole in the second floor where the coyote was.  The coyote didn't pay attention, and fell from the second floor and fell to the ground, raising a cloud of dust.

    I secretly applauded in my heart.  The leader lost, and the others saw things as bad, and wanted to escape one after another.  Unexpectedly, at this time, a group of men in black suddenly appeared from all around, pointed their guns at the killers, and shouted: "Don't move!!"

    When I saw the people who came out suddenly, and the relaxed face of Boss Duan, I knew that the arrangement had been made long ago.  The reason why he didn't let anyone follow him directly was because he was afraid of being noticed by the coyotes and others. He would rather let this group of people come a while later and take a risk by himself, and he didn't want to startle the snake.  This kind of spirit of taking risks with one's own body, I feel that I am worth learning.  If I can be so courageous, I guess there will be no unsolved cases in the future.

    At this time, I followed Boss Duan and walked up to the hyena.  I saw the coyote in a mess, probably because of the fall and broke his leg, and he sat on the ground for a while and didn't get up.

    I looked at him in disgust, and shouted: "Did you kill Xiao Rou?!"

    The coyote sneered, leaned on the stone next to him with difficulty, and said, "So what, do you have evidence? What, you want to arrest us and go to the police station? Yes, I don't know these killers at all.  Trying to get them to testify against me is impossible."

    When I heard this, I was a little depressed.  This is indeed the case, many killers do not ask the reason regardless of the name of the employer.  The reason is that once they are caught, they cannot tell who their employer is.  I sighed secretly, thinking of Xiao Rou, I asked, "Where is Xiao Rou's ghost? Did you beat her to death?"

    The coyote shrugged and said: "Of course, I can't beat me in life, and of course I can't match me after death."

    I was resentful for a while, and suddenly remembered that I had been to the ring shop when I was collecting evidence a while ago, so I found the ring in my pocket, held it up to the coyote, and said, "Do you remember this?The meaning of this ring is 'unstoppable eternal love', when you put a ring on her, you should cherish her very much.  Don't you just have the heart to do that black hand and torture the one you love to death?  !  "

    After the coyote saw the ring, his face changed suddenly, and he immediately shouted: "Go away! Throw away that thing!! I have never had any contact with that woman for a long time! I want her to know that the consequences of betraying me will be inferior to the eighteenth floor.  There will be more pain in hell!!¡±

    I looked at him sympathetically and said, "Maybe you regretted it once. You sent a letter to the police station. You lost all hope and tried to turn yourself in to seek death. But later, for some reason, you changed your mind and joined this ghost organization.  Became a minion!"

    Coyote sneered and said: "Anyway, I don't care much anymore, why be persistent, I want to live according to my own ideas, whoever I want to live, whoever I want to die, all at the moment I move my fingers."

    Boss Duan interrupted me and said, "Don't talk nonsense to him, this man is already crazy."

    At this moment, Xiao Mi suddenly jumped on the coyote, opened her mouth and took a key from the coyote's waist, jumped over in twos and threw it at my feet.  I thought to myself what does this mean?  So he bent down to pick up the bunch of keys, only to see that there was a big keychain on the keys, which was a transparent glass bottle, and inside was a small, ugly black doll.

    "What?" I frowned.

    The coyote laughed and said, "I made the fetus out of Xiao Rou's womb into a doll. Does it look good?"

    After hearing this, I shook my hand, and the black doll almost fell to the ground.  Nima's perversion!  I touched my waist angrily, but found that I was not wearing handcuffs at all. I couldn't help saying angrily: "Coyote, spend the rest of your fucking life in prison!!"

    The coyotes looked up to the sky and laughed loudly: "Please, you have no evidence of my crime at all. May I ask Officer Song, what charges do you want to arrest me for? Oh, by the way, it should be four o'clock in the afternoon. Boss Duan, forgot  Let me tell you, I have sent someone to kill your informant and throw him in the moat in the park around the city. Who told him to talk, and he hasn't said anything right. At four o'clock in the afternoon, I don't want to meet any important people, but  It's about finishing a magnificent show. It's four o'clock sharp, and it's time to begin."

    I was confused and didn't know what he meant by gorgeous performance.  kill?  But now he doesn't even have the ability to kill chickens.  At this moment, Boss Duan strode forward, raised his fist and punched the hyena on the head.  Boss Duan's fist was called a hammer, and it was conceivable that the coyote's head was bloody and turned into a blood cake.  It's just scary that although the head was broken, the hyena's hands were still twitching slightly.

    I was suddenly nauseated, imagining that this person was still talking just now, but turned into rotten meat in an instant, and couldn't help retching for a while.

    "Boss Duan, why the hell did you kill him?! This has to be sent to the police station!!" I wanted to say that this villain should be punished by law, but the scene just now was so disgusting and shocking that I was speechless for a while.

    Boss Duan said without changing his face: "If you wait until you send him to the police station, maybe many people will die."

    As he said, he pulled out a small launcher-like thing from under the coyote, smashed it with a fist, and threw it to me.  I looked at the fragment, but I couldn't tell what it was. It seemed to be a small advanced gadget, and I didn't know what it was for.

    "What the hell is this?" I asked.

    Boss Duan said: "I don't know, I saw that he pressed it just now, maybe something has happened somewhere now." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 270 Worms

    ?

    I felt uneasy, thinking that it must be the girl who planted a bomb in the Castle Hotel, right?  Ruan Lingxi and Wu Dan are both in the hotel!  As the saying goes, it is impossible for gods to escape, but no matter how powerful Wu Dan and the others are, they will have to burp.

    But after thinking about it, this is unlikely.  Because Boss Duan also lives in that hotel.  According to his character and prudence, it is impossible not to notice these problems.  Feng Sihai's gang is deeply rooted, so it should be no problem to provide a security guarantee for the big brother of the gang.

    Thinking of this, I felt a little more at ease, but looking at the coyote's body, I felt a little depressed, so I said: "Boss Duan, you can't abuse lynching, it's illegal for you to kill a criminal suspect!"

    Duan Qingshui frowned and asked, "So what? You want to catch me? Do you think it's possible?"

    As soon as Duan Qingshui finished speaking, some of his men with guns pointed their guns at me.  Xiao Mi gloated at the side: "Hey, Song Yan, those who know the current affairs are heroes. You can pass by with your eyes open and closed. It is said that during the arrest process, this unlucky ghost was crushed to death by the stones of the collapsed unfinished building  chant."

    I sighed helplessly and said, "Okay, just don't kill people in front of me next time." As I said that, I waved to the group of ghosts and let them disperse.

    I was talking, but Duan Qingshui didn't care to listen at all, but took out his mobile phone, opened it and looked at it.  I looked at him as if he was watching social news, so I asked, "What's the matter, Boss Duan, are you still paying attention to these?"

    Duan Qingshui ignored me, seeing nothing special, he waved to his subordinates.  The group of men in black led the killer away very quickly and neatly like ghosts.  I asked Boss Duan how to deal with those killers, but he ignored me, maybe he just found a place where no one was around and killed them.  Thinking of this, I was depressed for a while.

    So the two of us tidied up our disheveled looks and went back to the Castle Hotel.  As soon as he arrived at the hotel, he saw Ruan Lingxi and Su Ling waiting in the lobby downstairs.  When Ruan Lingxi saw me, she yelled in surprise, "You two, why are you in such a mess?"

    "Really?" Before I had time to take a closer look at what I looked like, I only temporarily recovered my hearing along the way.  Fortunately, I was crushed by Boss Duan. This guy's body is as thick as Iron Man, so I won't be wiped out and bloody.  Thinking of this, I immediately wiped out all the resentment towards him.  This can be regarded as saving my life and returning me.

    After hearing what Ruan Lingxi said, I turned around and saw my distressed appearance from the mirror-like pillars in the hall.  There is a layer of dust in my hair, my body is okay, and my trousers are also full of dust, and now I feel pain in my legs.  He rolled up his trouser legs and looked, rubbed. There were many injuries on his legs, probably caused by flying stones just now.

    Su Ling hurriedly took me to the room, dug out the small medicine box with me, and cleaned and applied medicine to the wound on my leg.  Ruan Lingxi looked at Boss Duan, who was silent at the side, and muttered: "You two, you see, he also went out for a trip, and he didn't have any injuries on his body. Why did you act like you just came off the battlefield?"

    I grinned: "I thought I was like a construction worker. Boss Duan is invulnerable, can I compare with him?"

    Su Ling then asked what happened in that unfinished building.  So I told the ins and outs of the matter.  It is estimated that the explosion just now has alarmed the surrounding residents. Presumably the police have rushed over now, and the coyote's body will also be found.  Now that the case has been clarified, I don't bother to get involved, so I will let the people from the city bureau handle it. It is likely that the case will be closed as a gang fight.

    Boss Duan watched the news from time to time, and his serious expression was rare.  So I asked, "Boss Duan, did you see anything?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "I always feel that something will happen, so I always pay attention."

    Ruan Lingxi also curiously took out her mobile phone to surf the Internet, and asked, "What happened? Why do you think something will happen?"

    Hearing what they said was very serious, I also paid attention to the news on the Internet, and it seemed that there were no accidents like explosions.  Just as the three of us were wondering if the coyote had done anything before it died.  But I checked the vicinity, everything is normal, there is no explosive point.

    Just when we thought we were completely overwhelmed, at night, a piece of shocking news quickly spread on the Internet: Wenzhou high-speed rail accident, a train rear-ended due to a lightning strike, resulting in countless deaths and injuries.  Now the whole country is in an uproar.

    "Wenzhou? Something happened, but it's too far away." After reading the news, Ruan Lingxi asked in amazement, "Could it have nothing to do with coyotes?"

    "It's hard to say, just kidding, how can there be lightning strikes in this season? This statement is too full of loopholes. Even in the south in winter, it is impossible for lightning and thunder." I was speechless.

    Duan QingshuiThe strength is the same as before.  "

    I shook my head and said, "I'm not exaggerating with you, my buddy almost died. Oh, but are you waiting for me at the door?"

    Zhao Yu smiled and said: "Yeah, what you said on the phone is so serious, I just want to see if you are missing an arm or a leg after this year."

    I grabbed his shoulders and walked towards the office, saying as I walked, "Let me tell you"

    I just wanted to brag to him about how mighty and domineering I am, but I saw the director standing in the hall and watching us enter the door coldly.  I immediately lowered my arms, thinking that I probably have to say that I don't have the solemn image of a people's policeman, and I look like a gangster hanging shoulder to shoulder with people.

    The director did give me a cold look, and then said: "Zhao Yu Songyan, come to my office!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 271 Joining the Hunting Bureau

    ?

    I saw the director's serious face, and felt uneasy. I thought that when I came back to work, he gave me a bad face. Could it be that something went wrong and I have to remember it?  Zhao Yu didn't know why, so the two of us followed the chief to outside his office.  But when we got outside the door, the chief didn't go in. He just said to us, "Go in, there are people inside who want to see you."

    Having said that, the director turned around and left.

    This surprised both Zhao Yu and me.  It seems that the people in this room are bigger than the bureau chief's officials. Even he can't know the conversation this time. What kind of person is that?  Zhao Yu stepped forward and knocked on the door.  Not long after, a steady voice came from inside: "Come in."

    The voice sounded very strange, like the voice of a middle-aged man.  I opened the door curiously and saw three people in the director's office.  Sitting in the director's seat was a middle-aged man with a tall and straight figure and a gentle appearance. He was wearing a very stylish coat and was well-tailored.  Force Faner.

    Zhao Yu and I know the other two.  I like Lin Yufan who appears in the middle of the night and Xin Xiaoran who is always mysterious.  Why are these two guys here?

    At this time, the middle-aged man in his fifties looked at us critically and asked, "Are you two Zhao Yu and Song Yan?"

    The tone was very rude, just like the bricks and professors in the talk show, which made me very uncomfortable.  I caught a glimpse of our resumes on the desk in front of him, so he didn't ask a fart.  I didn't say anything, Zhao Yu smiled and said, "We are, may I ask who you are?"

    The man stood up, walked up to both of us with his hands behind his back, and said coldly, "My surname is Ouyang, and my single name is 'Bo'. You can call me Professor Ouyang."

    I was amused in my heart, thinking that what kind of professor you are, you are still dragging words with us.  I have been tired of this type of pretending to be struck by lightning all my life, so I blurted out: "Master, what is your relationship with the madman Ouyang Feng? Where is Ouyang Ke? Hahaha."

    The brick family's face suddenly turned green.  Zhao Yu secretly kicked me from the side and gave me a wink.  I put away my smile, nodded and said, "Hello, my name is Song Yan."

    Ouyang Bo sneered with an ugly face and said: "I didn't expect you two to be such cynical creatures. If this is the case, why would anyone recommend you to join the group!!"

    "What team?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said with a smile: "Professor, I'm sorry, my colleague is usually poor and can't control his mouth. Don't be angry, and don't take it to heart. He just has words and no intentions."

    Ouyang Bo snorted coldly, and Lin Yufan on the side hurriedly said: "Yes, teacher, Brother Yan has this temper, don't mind, let's talk about the business."

    I looked at the three of them from the side, wondering what combination these three were, and why they were so weird.  It sounds like a teacher or something, it seems to be a master and apprentice?  Then why did Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran pretend not to know each other well?

    Ouyang Bo snorted coldly and said, "I don't think you have heard of the 'National Supernatural Archives Investigation Team' with your qualifications."

    Zhao Yu and I looked at each other in blank dismay, and I really felt that I had never heard of it, but I felt that it was often mentioned in novels.

    "What is this group used for?" Zhao Yu asked.

    "There is such a group in every region of the country. We belong to a secret department called the Hunting Bureau. It's just that this secret department is not announced to the public. Only high-level personnel know and understand the inside story, so you haven't heard of it, but  It's not unusual." Ouyang Bo went to the desk and sat down again, and said: "If you don't speak secret words in front of Ming people, you two must be ordinary people, right?"

    When I heard that the country has such a fortified organization, I couldn't help accepting the incompetence for a while.  Isn't the country dominated by atheism?  There is such a secret department that recognizes theism!  !  And when I heard someone say that I am not an ordinary person, I felt a little excited and superior. I couldn't help straightening my clothes, and said with a smile, "You are so wise."

    Ouyang Bo sneered, pointed at me and said, "If I didn't know that you have ghost eyes, it would be impossible for you to join this department."

    When I heard this, I felt furious, and was about to pay my respects, but I saw that the Zhuan family had already set their eyes on Zhao Yu: "I heard that Zhao Yu is not bad, anyway, you two now have another identity, join the hunting spirit!"  Bureau, be our agent!"

    "Agent?!" I was taken aback.  In my eyes, the image of an agent is wearing a famous brand, driving a luxury car to the ball, and sometimes wearing a small sunglasses to communicate with the informant. The equipment is local tyrants, and the female partner is a goddess, which is very cool.  Both types of wind.  When I heard that I could still be an agent in my lifetime and experience the feeling of 007, I couldn't help but feel a little overwhelmed.  This is really smoke from the ancestral grave, no,??Just smoke, it's just breathing fire.

    The brick family looked at my surprised expression and said: "There are frequent spooky cases in Tianjin. In fact, our Spirit Hunting Bureau has known about these things for a long time. The closed files of these cases are divided into two categories, one is recorded as ordinary cases.  The case is closed, and the other type is compiled into a dossier by specialized personnel and preserved as 'true' information. I have seen all the supernatural cases you have cracked, and they are all recorded in the Hunting Bureau. I didn't expect it  , Many investigators of major supernatural cases have both of your names."

    I was taken aback when I heard this.  I didn't expect us to be regarded as a detective to some extent.  Ouyang Bo continued: "So, now you two are authorized by the state to officially join our Spirit Hunting Bureau and become agents of Yin and Yang."

    With that said, Ouyang Bo handed the two documents in front of us.  I took it over and took a look, and saw that the certificate was about the size of a police officer's certificate, and it was also covered in sandalwood.  On that cover is adorned a delicate silver logo.  Looking at the pattern carefully, it is a god of death holding a knife sitting on a huge dragon flapping its wings.  That demeanor and momentum were quite to my liking.

    I flipped through the certificate, and saw my one-inch photo inside, with my name next to it, and the title at the bottom was: Pigeon no1.

    Wipe, pigeon!  !  What is this, is it funny?  ?

    So I pointed to the word "pigeon", and asked: "I said Uncle Brick, what do you mean? It's so unorthodox, you still have pigeons!! Let our pigeons go?!"

    Ouyang Bo frowned, and said: "This is the level of an agent. At your current level, you can only handle small cases for the time being. So it's just this level. In the future, you will be promoted for meritorious service, and your level will also increase."

    I reluctantly put away the certificate, thinking how mighty and domineering the certificate was, and I thought the word "secret agent" was printed on it, but it turned out that there was no domineering carrier pigeon.  Do you want to be so small and fresh!  How does this deter evil spirits?  !

    But after thinking about it, maybe this is a kind of confidentiality measure. Even if someone finds the ID, it can be perfunctory with "toys and props".  After all, no orthodox national organization would take such a name, and no one would believe it.

    After putting away the documents, Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran greeted us with a smile: "Actually, we are also agents of the Hunting Bureau. We will work together in the future and have a happy cooperation."

    Lin Yufan smiled and said, "Brother Yan, the two of us were sent here to inspect you two first, and we thought it was pretty good, so we suggested to the teacher to accept you into the bureau."

    I nodded and said, "No wonder you two are so weird."

    In this way, Zhao Yu and I joined the Hunting Bureau, and somehow became state agents.  However, according to Zhuanjia, there are also many privileges for special agents. For example, as long as you make contact in advance, you will be provided with various conveniences when handling the case.  If you want to arrest the suspect, you can start first, without signing any arrest warrant or search warrant.  At the same time, Zhao Yu and I still need to cover up our identity as the criminal police of the City Bureau, but once the Soul Hunting Bureau takes any action, we can leave without asking the director for instructions in an emergency, and we don't need to participate in the usual small cases, just feel weird  supernatural cases and so on.

    The director is half a leader and a subordinate with us, and he will not interfere with our actions.

    Hearing this, I really felt that it was a blockbuster, so I readily accepted and joined the organization.  Ouyang Bo said that the headquarter of the northern hunting spirit bureau subgroup is in the imperial capital, but for the convenience of the two of us, an office has also been set up in Tianjin Wei.  The next time he handles a case, he will tell us the address in advance.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 272 The Sound of Death (Part 1)

    ?

    ?After talking about this, the brick family said that they would equip us with certain equipment, saying that he could not carry it with him, and asked us to go to the office to pick it up next time.  When I heard that I had better equipment, I couldn't help being moved, but when I thought of my God of War, I was still very emotional. When I thought of changing to the mighty and domineering modern equipment, I was very moved and refused.  I said I have a special gun, so you don't have to worry about it.

    Zhao Yu also declined, saying that he was grateful for the great love of the country, but now a senior gave him a handy weapon. If he changed it to another one, there would be a running-in period, which would delay the execution of the mission.  And also a waste of money.  The same refusal, in other people's ears, Zhao Yu's words are more pleasant and touching.  So Ouyang Zhuanjia gave me a very dissatisfied look, and said: "Then you are free to do so. This is our internal communication mobile phone, one for each of us, and it can't be used externally at ordinary times. It is only used for communication when accepting tasks.

    I took the mobile phone, and saw that it was not a branded phone, but a very strange thing, which seemed to have been specially modified.  Open it and see, there is nothing there, it can only receive messages and calls.  I was a little depressed, and said: "Ouyang Zhuanjia, this thing is too backward, and the elderly machine is not so backward."

    Ouyang Bo stared, and said: "This is for you to communicate, not for playing! This mobile phone has been specially modified, and it can also communicate with our headquarters in places where there is no mobile signal coverage."

    When I heard this, I thought to myself, is this a legendary Chinese copycat phone?  I heard that there are signals in the mountains, and you can hear the bell of Phoenix Legend's bunker at any time.  After explaining this, Ouyang Zhuan's family let us go out.  After going out, I asked Zhao Yu what he thought.  We all knew before that there was a mole in the city bureau, but this mole was either Lin Yufan or Xin Xiaoran, but now they are state agents, should they continue to be suspected and guarded against?

    Zhao Yu thought for a while, then said in a low voice, "Just wait and see."

    When I thought about it, this is the only way I can do it now.

    ?After becoming a secret agent, it really became a lot easier. For example, there is no need for Zhao Yu and I to go out to deal with murder cases where people were hacked to death.  However, this has made our work a lot idle, after all, there will not be major supernatural cases every day.

    The weather is slowly getting warmer. After the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the chill in the wind begins to recede slowly, and people can wait leisurely for the warm spring flowers to bloom.  There are also more and more barbecue stalls on the street.  Wu Dan is keen on barbecue, and he always has a stove at home.  It wasn't cold that day, so we waited for Wu Dan's bookstore to close, and found an open space downstairs from his house to start a barbecue.  Ruan Lingxi sorted out the ingredients, Zhao Yu and I started to bake, Wu Dan was in charge of waiting for the food, and Xiaoman, a foodie, was sitting on his neck.

    Xiaoman and Wu Dan got along very well in temperament. Not only did he often listen to Guo Degang's cross talk with him, but his favorite food became more and more similar.  This is more and more like the rhythm of diaosi.  But children can't eat barbecue, so we bake some relatively healthy fruits, corn, etc. for her, and Ruan Lingxi will handle it and put it in a bowl for this guy to eat.  Because this little guy is very clingy to us, every once in a while she argues with her mother to come and see Uncle Wu and Brother Erbi [I haven¡¯t given up the title of Erbi until now], she¡¯s such a good sister,  Xiaoman's mother is also very helpless, she can only carry the baby to play, sometimes she simply entrusts us to take care of it, and the reward is often to send us various delicacies and small export gifts produced by their company.  We all love the cute little man, and we are very welcome to the arrival of this product.

    However, in addition to these fixed combinations, there is now a group of ghost brothers.  After practicing ghost skills for the past few days, I found that more and more ghosts with powerful spiritual power can be summoned.  Moreover, we implemented an enlightened policy of non-violence, and many ghosts and ghosts began to get up and down. They basically didn't regard me as a ghost master, and came here and there to eat and drink every now and then.  For example now¡ª¡ª

    I glanced at the empty table next to us and couldn't help shaking my head and sighing secretly.  To ordinary people, there is nothing on the table.  But from my ghostly eyes, the table was full of ghosts.  Although these guys are ugly, but fortunately, they are quiet and do not make trouble. They all salivate at our barbecue.  So I put a few plates of barbecue on the table, lit incense candles, and said to them: "Eat, leave after eating, don't scare others."

    A ghost laughed and said: "Don't worry, the ghost master, others can't see us."

    As soon as the voice fell, Xiaoman clapped his hands behind him and said with a smile: "There are so many uncles and aunts!! So lively!! Xiaoman likes it!!"

    I rolled my eyes, pointed at Xiao Man and said, "Look, she can see it."

    While inhaling the "meaty aroma" from the barbecue, those ghosts said, "Oh, that's an example."

    I was chatting with the ghost when I saw the old man walking past me and looking at me suspiciously: "Young man, what are you talking to yourself about the meat?"

    &nnbsp; I said to Zhao Yu: "Go to Jianfu Guanyin Temple, the brick family is looking for us."

    Zhao Yu nodded.  Wu Dan frowned and said, "Where are you going? It's a fierce place, prepare more things."

    I asked suspiciously: "Master, why is this so fierce?"

    Wu Dan said: "At that time, Dazhigu bungalows were demolished at that time, because after a long time, there were many thick trees. When the bungalows were demolished, no one was willing to cut them down. Later, I saw that it was not enough. Cut it down, what's the matter?"  There must also be a place to build a building. As a result, the first time I cut it down, something bright red flowed out of the tree, like blood, and people were frightened. Stop cutting it down and stop. Later, the Guanyin was built  Temple, the tree is circled in the yard and tied with a red ribbon. I passed by the temple once, and saw people worshiping it. I don¡¯t think the tree is a kind person. Be careful, you two. It¡¯s full of sunshine during the day.  , and there are Buddha statues suppressing it, it¡¯s quite choking at night.¡±

    I disapproved and said: "It's okay, we're just busy with work. Besides, what kind of monsters dare to run rampant in front of Guanyin, so I don't want to live." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 273 The Sound of Death (Part 2)

    ?

    Wu Dan sighed: "Anyway, it's best to be careful." As he said, he handed the Daoshe Dao to Zhao Yu: "Bring this, and learn how to control this sword in the future. In fact, it is the same as the forbidden curse, many so-called evil methods  It is listed as a taboo because they were learned by wicked people before and harmed many people. However, Taoism, like swords and magic tools, has no good or evil in itself. But look at the person who used it, the human heart is right and evil. I miss you  can understand."

    Zhao Yu stretched out both hands and solemnly took the Duoshe knife, nodded and said: "Uncle Wu, I understand, I will definitely remember your teachings."

    When Wu Dan heard this, he immediately stretched out his thumb and praised: "Look, Song Erhuo, Xiao Zhao is a child who can be taught, but you are a rotten wood that cannot be carved. You said it would be great if my apprentice was Xiao Zhao."

    I smiled and said, "Master, it's impossible for everyone in a class to be a top student, and it's not possible for everyone to be an excellent student. Zhao Yu is a top student, and I'm a scumbag. If you can teach me to be  If you are a top student, then it means that you are a true master of the generation."

    Wu Dan immediately replied: "Get out, don't be poor with me, I am worthy of my grandson, come back alive!"

    Ruan Lingxi hugged Xiaoman and said goodbye to us: "Erhuo, Zhao Yu, come back early."

    I nodded and said with a smile: "Don't worry, it's nothing more than a mission."

    Xiaoman beckoned and said, "Ergege goodbye, brother Piaoniang goodbye!"

    Nima, even children can see that Zhao Yu is more handsome than me, it's unbalanced.  After we left, we got into a taxi and said we were going to Jianfu Guanyin Temple. The driver immediately waved his hands and said, "You two, you should go to another car, I have to change shifts."

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "The time for changing shifts should have passed. Is the master afraid that going to that place at night will be unlucky? Don't be afraid, just stop nearby, and we will walk over."

    The driver wondered: "Look"

    I said: "The two of us are policemen. We went there for business. The policemen are upright. What are you afraid of? You have to stand aside!"

    The driver muttered: "Now the police don't have any sense of integrity"

    "What did you say?!" I shouted.

    Zhao Yu hurriedly stopped me and said, "Forget it, master driver, let's take someone else's car."

    The driver felt relieved, nodded and said: "Okay, okay, thank you, Comrade Police!"

    After the two of us got out of the car, the driver drove away in a hurry as if he was afraid that we would change his mind.  I stood there discouraged, and said to Zhao Yu: "Look at the S.H.I.E.L.D. in the United States, how awesome it is. As for us, we still have to do it secretly, and we don't have a special car. You say we are a lot of agents.  Injustice."

    Zhao Yu smiled and said: "Okay, SHIELD and the like are just made up on TV, you take it seriously, let's take a taxi again."

    But the strange thing is that no matter which car we stopped, no one went near the Guanyin Temple. It seems that the place is really listed as a dangerous place.  Just when we were very depressed, suddenly a black car stopped beside us.  The people in the car rolled down the windows and grinned at us: "Brother Yan, Captain Zhao, I'm here to pick you up."

    When I saw that Lin Yufan was sitting in the car, I breathed a sigh of relief: "Fortunately, you're here, and the taxi won't take us." Then, I got into the car with Zhao Yu.  The space in this car is spacious, and the SUV model is quite domineering.  I thought it would be great to be an agent, it seems that the country is not stingy with us.

    After driving for a while, I suddenly felt something was wrong.  It seemed that the air conditioner in the car was turned on, and the chilly wind kept blowing.  I frowned, but I couldn't see Lin Yufan's expression, and thought to myself, is this guy air-conditioning?  Looking for death?  Thinking of this, I was about to ask Lin Yufan why it was so cold in the car, but Zhao Yu suddenly grabbed me and pointed out the window.

    I turned my head and looked out, I went, something is wrong, this road is not to Guanyin Temple, but another road.  I saw that Zhao Yu had already pulled out the gun, so I said to Lin Yufan: "Lin Yufan, are you going the wrong way? This is not the way to Guanyin Temple!"

    Lin Yufan turned a deaf ear and continued to drive fast.  I immediately put God of War against the back of his head: "Stop! Or I'll shoot you!!"

    Lin Yufan continued to turn a deaf ear, and the car was still driving fast on the night road.  I felt something was wrong, and suddenly saw a puff of black air emanating from the junction of the heads of God of War and Lin Yufan.  It seemed to be accompanied by a slight hissing sound, as if something was burning.

    "No, he's not Lin Yufan!" I said to Zhao Yu, put my hand on Lin Yufan's shoulder and looked forward¡ª¡ª

    This sight shocked me, because the driver was not Lin Yufan at all, but a mummy wearing a human skin mask!  Now the face of the mummy has shriveled and collapsed, and the mask has slowly come off, revealing half of a haggard, black and thin face.  I shiveredSeeing that the mummy could still operate the steering wheel, he couldn't help being a little surprised.  I wanted to get into the driver's seat and take off the steering wheel, but when I saw the mummy's hand turn the steering wheel vigorously, I was thrown onto the glass window, and my heart was full of anger.

    Zhao Yu shouted: "Song Yan! Let him drive and see where it takes us!"

    "What if it is directly into the ditch? Aren't we doomed?!" I shouted.

    Zhao Yu was still very calm: "It's okay, he drove fairly smoothly this way, and he didn't hit any cars or roadblocks. It seems that he just wanted to take us to the destination, and he didn't want to kill anyone at all. Let's see  Look, if the signs are wrong, jump out of the car!"

    I heard him say this, and looking at the way this strange mummy drives, it really looks like a skilled driver.  I go, it's unscientific!  His eyes are rotten, and he can still drive!

    I saw Zhao Yuduan sitting in the back seat, so I simply sat down too, watching the scenery passing by the windows on both sides nervously.  However, just like what Zhao Yu said, the car finally stopped steadily.  After stopping, the mummy fell on the steering wheel with a bang like a deflated ball.  This really surprised me.  Looking out the window, I saw the car parked in front of a school.  By the light of the street lamp, you can clearly see the name of the school: Xinhua Middle School.

    Xinhua Middle School?  !  Let me go, this seems to be another place that is rumored to be very haunted.  It is said that it used to be a monastery where the nuns lived. After something happened, the monastery was demolished and turned into a school.  Why did this mummy bring us to school?

    Zhao Yu and I got out of the car and approached the school carefully.  There was silence all around, which made me feel that something was wrong.

    "Zhao Yu, it's only less than nine o'clock now, why is there no one around the school?" I whispered.

    Zhao Yu said: "Can you see if there is something wrong with this school?"

    "No, there is no ghost or death, it seems to be real. But it is so wrong, it is really strange." I said.

    Zhao Yu pondered: "Then go in and have a look."

    But to our surprise, we didn't see anyone after entering the school.  Looking up, some classrooms on the second floor had lights on, so Zhao Yu and I simply ran up to the teaching building and pushed open the door of a classroom with lights on.

    After entering the door, I saw only two girls sitting at the desk in the classroom, as if they were reading and studying.  Zhao Yu and I saw no one else, so we put away our guns, walked up to one of them, and tapped lightly on the table.

    A long-haired girl was studying at the desk. When she heard someone knocking on the desk, she seemed to be taken aback. She stood up in surprise and took a step back, holding a white mobile phone tightly in her hand.

    Shit, I thought he was a top student studying overnight, but he was reading a novel.  Maybe I was too fascinated to watch it and was taken aback by us.

    "Student, isn't your school open yet? There's no one there." I suddenly didn't know what to ask, so I said casually.

    The girl stared at us blankly, her eyes under Qi Liu Hai suddenly appeared much deeper.  She said slowly, "Because many people died."

    "Dead?!" I said in surprise, my first reaction was that it was impossible, so many people died at once in such a big school, it's nonsense.  Immediately, I thought, did I fall into some kind of illusion again, and was in a dream with Zhao Yu?  But this time we should not leave the soul, but come in the body, there will be real pain, and after the pain, we will wake up.

    So I said to Zhao Yu: "What's inside, Zhao Yu, slap me, hurry up."

    Zhao Yu understood what I meant, and smiled wryly: "No need, if it's in a dream, then I'm here too. It's useless to hit you."

    Just as I was talking about this, a loud cell phone rang suddenly, which seemed to be a ringtone made of a popular song.  Zhao Yu and I set our eyes on the long-haired girl at the same time.  Another girl in the classroom was also looking straight at her.

    The long-haired girl seemed to have seen something terrible, threw the phone out immediately, and ran out of the classroom screaming.  As soon as Zhao Yu reached out to take the phone, I leaned over to take a look, and saw a weird number displayed on it: 0944444444.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 274 The Sound of Death (Part 2)

    ?

    Zhao Yu looked at me, and I said, "Come on, this number is evil enough, so let's see who called."

    So Zhao Yu pressed the hands-free button.  At this time, there was only a whistling noise coming from the phone.  I frowned, and felt that the noise sounded very uncomfortable, as if something was kicking.

    After listening for a while, the other party did not speak, but the time value of the call record on the mobile phone continued to increase.  I couldn't hold back anymore, and shouted at the phone: "Who is playing tricks there?!"

    After the sound of stopping drinking, I only heard a strange laughter from the other end of the phone.  I couldn't tell what the voice sounded like, but it sounded like the night owl's weird cry, but it was a little less angry, and it was unspeakably uncomfortable to hear.

    Zhao Yu shouted: "Who is playing tricks?!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, I saw "call ended" displayed on the phone.  Do you dare to call to fool us?  !

    Zhao Yu and I looked at each other, wondering who is so boring?  Zhao Yu immediately pressed the redial button, and after hearing a series of key presses, a mechanical female voice came out from the speaker: "Hi, the number you dialed is empty."

    Empty number?  !  It gave me a chill down my back.  I remembered that in the caller ID just now, there were so many 4s in the number, which is usually the style of crematoriums and funeral parlors.  It is impossible for ordinary people to apply.

    Both of us were at a loss when we saw another girl in the room suddenly grabbed the book and ran away.  Seeing her flustered expression, I immediately shouted: "Hey, that classmate, stop!"

    The girl stopped and turned her head tremblingly.  I saw that her face looked like a ghost, and I couldn't help frowning: "Why are you running?"

    There was a crying sound in the girl's words: "Recently, many of us have received this call. It is said that it is a call from the underworld. There will be a girl's voice on the other end of the phone, who correctly stated the birthday of the person who answered the call, and then said  Your death date has come, and then hang up the phone. The caller numbers are all 0944. The telecom company said that there is no such number at all, and it must be a prank. However, the teacher and classmates who received the call later died.  "

    Zhao Yu asked: "All the caller ID numbers are 09 followed by eight 4s, that is, 0944444444?"

    The girl nodded in horror and said: "That's right, Teacher Cui and two classmates received similar calls, and they all died one after another in the end."

    Teacher Cui?  This name moved my heart, and I suddenly thought of the lonely ghost who asked me to find out the cause of death.  So I asked, "Is your Teacher Cui's name Cui Chong?"

    The girl was surprised and said: "Do you know Teacher Cui?"

    I was overjoyed and asked, "Who is your teacher? Is he from Wenzhou? Has he been to Beijing?" I recalled the high-speed rail ticket, so I asked.

    The girl said: "Teacher Cui was originally from Wenzhou, a teacher of Wenzhou Sixth Middle School. He has good teaching performance and was invited by our school to be the teaching team leader of the Chinese group. It seems that he will go to Beijing to participate in the organizing committee of the essay competition a while ago."  The selection of the judges and so on, as a result, I received this strange call the day before, and the next day oh."

    "Do you know the other two dead classmates?" Zhao Yu asked.

    The girl looked at us suspiciously, but said nothing.  I smiled and said, "We are the police, here to investigate this matter."

    The girl said hesitantly: "I don't know each other, but those two classmates are from the same hometown of Teacher Cui. The police also came to check before, but they said that there is no phone number starting with 0944 in Tianjin, and after calling it is  Empty number. The police said that it would not work or be possible for this kind of non-existent number to be displayed on the mobile phone. That's why we thought it might be haunted."

    "Then how did your classmates die, and how did you react after answering the phone?" Zhao Yu asked.

    The girl's face suddenly turned pale, as if recalling something very terrifying.  She opened her mouth to speak, but I heard a scream from the corridor.  The scream was very shrill, like the scream of a prisoner who had been tortured.  Immediately, the hairs all over my body stood on end, and I followed Zhao Yu to the corridor to look.  But at the end of the dark corridor, there was a large group of blue-purple flames burning.  What was engulfed by the fire ball was the shadow of a person, judging from the figure, it was the long-haired girl just now.  This inexplicable flame slowly devoured her, from a complete body of flesh and blood to charred bones, it was only a blink of an eye!  When the wreckage fell down, I saw the girl's scorched corpse turn its face towards us, those eyes were still there, and smiled viciously at us.  This smile made my scalp explode, and I couldn't help feeling a little dizzy.  After this smile, the female corpse fell to the ground, and I suddenly felt that my feet were empty. I looked down, and the concrete floor in the school corridor suddenly disappeared, and there appeared a huge underground prison-like thing under my feet.Seeing iron fences all around, he fell into the underground prison together with Zhao Yu and the girl.

    ? I thought I would fall into a mess, but when I landed, I felt soft under my feet, like walking on clouds.  It's just that it's pitch black all around, and I can't see why for a moment.

    "Zhao Yu, are you okay?" I groped to get up: "What kind of broken place is this, you said we wouldn't follow someone's tricks, did you encounter ghosts hitting the wall? All this is not very scientific!  "

    I stood up while talking, but in the process of getting up, my hands seemed to feel something wrong under my feet.  After groping carefully, it was round and hard, like some kind of ball.

    At this time, Zhao Yu said: "I'm fine, I don't know how the girl is doing." He then turned on the flashlight.  Both of us carried police flashlights with us, and the light was very powerful.  With this opening, the surrounding situation is clearly reflected in our eyes.  I looked down at my hands and jumped up with a groan.  What I touched just now was not a ball at all, but a dead man's skeleton.

    Stand up again and look around, let me go, there is a pile of corpses under our feet, and there are countless corpses.  The space here is not small, and there are piles of corpses surrounded by iron fences, all of which are dry bones.  Fortunately, the gate of the iron fence was open, so Zhao Yu and I came out from the gate and saw a relatively open space around us.  I looked up, and there was chaos on the top of my head. This is not very scientific, can't the top be illuminated?

    I know that I am probably in a certain environment that has been set up, but I look left, right, up and down, and I don't think there is anything wrong.  There was no dead air, nor black air, and even the bones showed no flaws.

    "Zhao Yu, this is not right." I said, "This place is obviously weird, but I can't see any flaws."

    Zhao Yu pondered: "Be careful, isn't that girl with us? Did you see her?"

    I shook my head and said, "This is really weird. Could it be that the girl just now is not human? I'm just wondering, if it's a ghost, why can't you see why?"

    Zhao Yu suddenly motioned for me to keep quiet, and pointed forward at the same time: "Look ahead."

    I followed his direction and looked forward, and saw a small conical stone tower in front of me, and the girl was standing in front of the stone tower.  I walked over with Zhao Yu and saw a door on the west wall of the stone pagoda, which was locked.  The stone pagoda was pitch black, and there was a ticking sound like water dripping to the ground.  There are many dark windows on the tower body.

    I couldn't help but stepped forward, using the little maneuver I learned from Ruan Lingxi, leaped up to the window on the stone tower, and took a flashlight to shine inside.  I saw that the floor of the stone pagoda is also made of stone, and a lot of sewage has gathered on the ground.  I scanned the inside with a flashlight, but I saw that there were rotten chairs, broken tables and other things lying around, and there was a thick layer of dust. I am afraid that no one has gone in for n years.  I saw nothing and jumped down.

    At this moment, I saw the girl as if she was frozen, staring at the stone pagoda in a daze.

    "I said girl, what are you looking at?" I couldn't help asking.

    The girl ignored me, just stared straight at the direction of the window of the stone tower, and said softly: "The Tower of the Dead, this is the Tower of the Dead"

    "The Tower of the Dead?" I frowned.

    At this time, Zhao Yu's voice came from behind the stone tower: "Song Yan, come and see!"

    When I heard him calling me, I hurried around.  After bypassing the stone tower, I found a mound behind the stone tower.  From a distance, the mound looks like a big grave, with some shelves on it, which seem to be for growing grapes.  But when I took a closer look, I wiped it. There are some pipes protruding from the bottom of the mound. I don't know what they are for.  But the tube protruding from under the soil bag really looks like a blood vessel protruding from the heart, and it looks particularly twisted.

    "What crap, what are you doing with the pipes here?" I asked Zhao Yu.

    Zhao Yu shook his head, looked at the climbing vines, and said to me: "I have to trouble you to go to the second floor and see what else is there."

    I looked around, and it seemed that the stone pagoda was surrounded by iron fence cages, which were endless, and we couldn't find the way out at all.  In comparison, only this stone tower is different and worthy of study, perhaps hiding the secret that lets us get out.  Thinking of this, I nodded, and with my strength, I followed the vine to the window on the second floor.  Fortunately, this stone tower is relatively large, and the window sill can accommodate me.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, but I always feel that the vines are alive when I grab the vines and climb up, just like a human¡¯s pulse, and there is a slight pulsation to the touch.  This realization gave me goosebumps and I shivered.  But after looking back carefully, he didn't see any changes in the vines, so he felt a little relieved.  Turning his head suddenly, he suddenly found that there was something extra in the window.  When I took a closer look, I almost fell off the window sill.

    I saw a woman's head suddenly appeared on the window of the stone tower on the second floor, grinning at me.  But what was even more frightening was that I saw a headless corpse standing in the center of the stone tower, facing the window through which I climbed up.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)?I found that there is one more thing in the window.  When I took a closer look, I almost fell off the window sill.

    I saw a woman's head suddenly appeared on the window of the stone tower on the second floor, grinning at me.  But what was even more frightening was that I saw a headless corpse standing in the center of the stone tower, facing the window through which I climbed up.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 275 Dead Man's Tower

    ?

    Reflexively, I took out the God of War and shot the woman in the head.  This shot was blown off the woman's head, and fell into the stone tower with a gurgle, burning with a thud.  But to my surprise, the woman's head did not emit the unpleasant smell that a charred corpse should have. Instead, it emitted an indescribable strange smell like burnt plastic.

    I looked at the headless corpse on the second floor. It seemed that it was the same as the female corpse, and it seemed that someone had beheaded it, but the corpse did not attack me in any way.  I didn't see any response from it, so I just jumped in from the window, only to see a lot of quaint wooden boxes on the second floor.  Seeing that the box was unlocked, I wondered if there were any ancient tomb jewels in it, right?

    So I stepped forward and opened the box, only to be surprised to find that there were no jewels in it, only some human bones.  Looking at the other ones, they are all human bones, and the classification is quite even. For example, a certain box is full of skulls, and a certain box is full of limb bones, ribs and so on.  I was also speechless after watching it.  What's even more speechless is that there are a bunch of ceramic jars next to it. Some human internal organs are soaked in it, which is very disgusting.

    But what makes me strange is that although there are so many dead bones and internal organs here, there is no smell.  This is so abnormal, is this another hallucination?  Just thinking about it, Zhao Yu shouted from under the tower: "Song Yan, what did you see?!"

    I stuck my head out of the window and said, "I have everything, but nothing good. They're all stuff from dead people!"

    Upon hearing "dead man", the girl under the stone pagoda threw herself into Zhao Yu's arms with a groan.  Zhao Yu comforted: "It's okay, girl, don't be afraid, we are here."

    I rolled my eyes, shook my head, and saw that there was another staircase on the second floor leading to the third floor, so I shouted to Zhao Yu: "Zhao Yu, I'll go up and see what else is there."

    Zhao Yu said, "Be careful."

    So I walked along the stone steps on the second floor to the third floor. When I got to the third floor, I found that the layout of the interior was similar to that of the second floor, except that there were several huge water tanks in the corner, which were almost as big as bathtubs.

    I saw that there seemed to be a corpse lying inside, so I walked forward.  Sure enough, there were a few dead bodies covered in black cloth lying in the water tank, but it was estimated that their heads had been chopped off, because a large piece of the black cloth had collapsed.  The whole thing is so weird.  I thought to myself, if I went up, it would probably be a corpse, so I wanted to go down from the third floor, but I heard Zhao Yu from the bottom shout: "Song Yan, be careful, this is a trap!"

    What?  I just wanted to stretch out my head to ask Zhao Yu what happened, but I felt a violent shaking under my feet.  I looked down, and the stone floor under my feet suddenly seemed to be pulsating with life.  In an instant, the stone floor turned into tree branches, and the entire stone pagoda turned into a huge tree.  And those cages surrounded by iron bars turned into the branches of these big trees, rising from the ground.  I was surrounded by the many branches and leaves in the center and couldn't escape, so I had to dodge from left to right to avoid those branches and leaves.  Resentful in my heart, I chanted the mantra and twisted the formula: "Bing Po!"

    Immediately, an ice knife melted in his hand, and he began to chop the branches and leaves of the big tree.  But the ice blade was not very powerful, but the branches and leaves of the tree grew again after being cut, and when the knife was cut down, something like human blood flowed out, and the smell was incomparable.  I was startled, and when I suddenly remembered the big tree in Guanyin Temple that Wu Dan mentioned, could it be something in Guanyin Temple?

    When I was distracted, I felt a tightness on my feet. I looked down and saw that my feet were tightly entwined by the branches and leaves of the big tree.  Just as I was about to cut off the branch with a knife, I was thrown high into the air by the branch, and then fell to the ground again.  The wind in my ears was so fast that I broke out in a cold sweat.  If it really fell to the ground, wouldn't it be that his face is a persimmon and he has to go for plastic surgery?

    But at this moment, I can't think of how to get out.  At this moment, I saw a bloody light flashing in front of my eyes, and a cold light passed by, and I felt a biting cold passing over my ankles.  I felt my feet loosen and I fell directly to the ground.  Although it was also thrown to the ground, it was much better than being thrown to the ground by the strange tree.

    I looked back and saw Zhao Yu was chopping down trees with a Daoshe knife.  Although the knife is not big, it is very powerful when wielded.  With this knife, the branches and leaves of the tree fell apart.  After a while, the tree seemed to have a feeling, and Zhao Yu chopped it down, and retracted all the branches, standing still tremblingly.  But Zhao Yu seemed to be reluctant, and rushed forward to continue chopping.  Following his movements, a lot of blood-colored juice splashed out, staining his light gray coat red.  Seeing that the tree was no longer moving, I couldn't help but stepped forward and grabbed him, and said, "Zhao Yu, why are you cutting down, you still want to learn from Wu Gang, you, you can cut down this big tree and let it go."  .¡±

    Zhao Yu threw me away abruptly, and turned around abruptly, which startled me.  I saw that Zhao Yu's eyes were already purple, his face was pale, and his lips were especially red, obviouslyIt has become a zombie.

    "Zhao Yu, Zhao Yu?! Wake up!" I was anxious, thinking that if I use the Daoshe knife, I will turn into a zombie, right?  This can be ruined.

    Fortunately, Zhao Yu still has a very strong human consciousness, calmed down slowly, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and said, "What's the matter, I seemed to have a slight fragmentation phenomenon just now."

    There were black lines all over my face: "Yeah, you seemed to have turned into a zombie just now. At that moment just now, didn't you even recognize me?"  Handling a case, the result turned into a zombie suddenly, the boss didn't fight, but there was an infighting and gave me a second. This is really a cheating teammate.

    Zhao Yu nodded and sighed: "It seems that I still haven't learned the knack of controlling zombie poison."

    Damn, don't be incapable, hey, you will be your partner in the future, dude?  !  When I heard this, my face was filled with guilt.

    However, at this time, everything around is like a montage camera switching, the chaos dissipates, the Qingming comes, the night sky is full of stars when you look up, and a huge temple can be seen when you look down.  And Zhao Yu and I were standing in the courtyard of the monastery.  Behind us is the big tree that Zhao Yu chopped down, and the thick trunk still has the scars of the saber.  But what surprised me was that there was indeed blood oozing from the tree, and a bloody smell spread out.  Is it true in the legend?  Is this ancient tree really alive?

    There was silence in the monastery, only the faint sound of bells could be heard.  It seems that the two of us are really in Guanyin Temple, but I clearly remember that we were taken to Xinhua Middle School just now.  At this moment, I heard someone behind me snort coldly: "Aren't you two rookies as powerful as the rumors say?"

    When I heard the voice, isn't this from Ouyang Zhuan's house?  Looking back, the old man was standing behind us with Lin Yufan, Xin Xiaoran, and an uncle with a kind face.

    "Could it be that you were playing tricks just now? Is it an illusion?" I suddenly realized.

    "You're wrong, that's my master's puppet substitution technique." Xin Xiaoran smiled, and then raised a paper figure in his hand.  I took a closer look and found that the paper figurine in her hand was a painted portrait, cut out along the outline.  That appearance is exactly the same as the girl we met later.

    "I said why did I see that girl disappear suddenly just now, it turned out to be a paper doll." I suddenly realized, and then I thought of the tower of the dead in the phantom, and I couldn't help but feel a little disgusted: "It can't be that those dead people are all illusions of Ouyang Zhuan's family."  Right? It¡¯s too heavy. No wonder I don¡¯t see any dead or ghostly aura, it¡¯s made of paper.¡±

    Ouyang Bo sneered, and said: "You can't tell?! You don't even know where you are or who you're talking to. What kind of responsibility can you take on like this!"

    I suddenly felt unconvinced, and snorted coldly: "I can't do it, I don't know how to cut paper like the brick family. Is your real profession a folk art paper-cut master? Hahahaha"

    Those words made the brick family's face turn green.  Zhao Yu quickly glared at me, then smiled and said, "Senior Ouyang is a great master of our generation, a role model for us. My friend is careless, senior, don't take it to heart, he is just a junior."

    Ouyang Bo lowered his face and said: "Don't call me senior here, we are not unorganized and unruly Jianghu people! Call the officer! Also, Zhao Yu, if you can't learn to control zombie poison in the future, don't continue to be a  Agents are gone, and neither are the police.¡±

    I was not happy when I heard this, and just about to hurt this old bk, Zhao Yu quickly stopped me, shook his head, and then said with a smile: "I understand, I will work hard in the future, sir."

    Only then did Ouyang Bo's face soften, probably the sentence of "Executive Officer" played a role.  I thought to myself that you, who are so addicted to officials, can have such a great ability, you can cut a paper man to confuse people's hearts, right?  If you meet my master Wu Dan, I will kill you with one move.

    At this time, Ouyang Zhuan's family spoke again: "Come, let me introduce another colleague to you, who is also your predecessor, Lao Liu." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 276 Broken Soul Bridge

    ?

    I set my sights on Uncle Liu.  This uncle has thick eyebrows and big eyes, and his face is full of kindness. At first glance, he is more pleasing than Ouyang Zhuan's family.

    Uncle Liu smiled and said, "Hello, my name is Liu Shengli, and I'm also a member of the Spirit Hunting Bureau. My other job is the manager of the logistics department of the Guanyin Temple. The most important job is to protect this ancient tree.  .¡±

    Speaking of Dharma logistics outlets, many people who often go to Buddhist temples will notice that there are places where Buddhist scriptures and amulets are sold in every temple.  It's just that you can't say "buy" in Buddhist temples, but you should say "please".  It turned out that Lao Liu was still a staff member of Guanyin Temple.

    "Why should this ancient tree be specially protected?" I asked.  In fact, what I want to ask is, does this tree still need protection?  This is simply the thousand-year-old tree demon in "A Chinese Ghost Story". It's not bad if it doesn't kill people, and it protects it.  The tree attacking people just now couldn't be the trick of the Brick family, right?

    Lao Liu smiled and said: "I think you must have heard the rumor that the big tree in Jianfu Guanyin Temple will bleed. Many people think that this tree is a fairy, but it is completely the opposite. The tree is used to suppress evil spirits."

    "Suppressing evil? Just now this tree wanted to kill us!" I frowned.

    Lao Liu shook his head and laughed, "The Guanyin Temple used to be a secret underground prison in ancient times. Many prisoners were imprisoned, and there were also many tortures. The resentment was so high that it could not be resolved immediately, so the Guanyin Temple was built and this tree was planted at that time.  "

    "There is such a history?" I was surprised.

    Lao Liu nodded and said, "This big tree was planted right above the underground tower of the dead to ward off evil spirits and suppress resentment. It seems that it was planted by an eminent monk himself. But as time went on and the resentment was full, the tree also absorbed  Without the blood and resentment underground, with a certain spirituality, it's like a genetic mutation."

    "It turned into something like Cordyceps?" I couldn't help asking.

    Ouyang Zhuanjia said at this time: "It has become a half-life body with self-protection consciousness. Later, someone discovered this phenomenon and thought that the tree was a demon, so they wanted to cut down the tree. The trunk bleeds, but the blood is not real blood.  It is something that is condensed from the sap and blood of the tree. When we heard about this, we sent Lao Liu to work in the Guanyin Temple, declaring that the tree had lived for thousands of years and had spirituality that could not be killed.  The red cloth strips printed with the spell of suppressing evil, let Lao Liu sell them at a low price to good men and women, and let them tie the cloth strips to trees with kind thoughts to suppress evil.¡±

    I suddenly realized: "So that's the case. Just now, Brick, your illusion is a true reflection of the underground tower of the dead? I'll go, do you want it to be so realistic? You also set trees to bite us."

    Old Liu smiled and said, "You two, don't worry, the talisman I pasted on the tree is only effective for 20 minutes." Then, he turned around and walked to the big tree, pulled off a talisman and handed it to us.

    I looked up at the towering old tree, secretly surprised.  The branches of the ancient tree were covered with red cloth strips for suppressing evil. Because there were too many of them, I didn't notice the charms on the tree just now.  It seems that the ancient tree attacking people just now was caused by Lao Liu's Taoist talisman.  Now that the Taoist talisman was withdrawn, those evil-proofing red cloth strips that had been temporarily sealed just now regained their mana and emitted a faint golden light.  Although the mana of each one is very weak, it is completely different if thousands of them are gathered together.  This old Liu was able to temporarily seal such a powerful mana with a talisman and restore the ancient tree to its previous appearance. It must have a very solid foundation of Taoism.

    "The officer just told us through illusions that a school has encountered a ghost call and several people have died. Shall we both investigate?" Zhao Yu asked.

    Ouyang Zhuanjia shook his head and said: "It's not just like this. The Tower of the Dead I told you just now was a place of torture for prisoners in the Ming Dynasty. It is also recorded in some secret materials that there is an underground tower hidden in the boundary of Wenzhou, Zhejiang.  The Broken Soul Bridge is a kind of "death situation" set up by an expert. The so-called Broken Soul Bridge is also built underground like the Tower of the Dead, but its scale is equivalent to a large ancient mausoleum. Because there must be a very long and  The broken soul stone bridge is very tortuous, so it is called "broken soul bridge". The bureau here is to trap the ghost of the person buried in it for generations, so that he will not be reborn forever, and also let his descendants have a good fortune  Decline, and even cut off children and grandchildren.¡±

    "So domineering? This move is too damaging, why do you use this kind of poisonous technique?" I said in amazement.

    "People who have been fighting for power from generation to generation have used all kinds of vicious tricks, and it is not surprising." Ouyang Zhuanjia said: "Now I will send you two to Wenzhou with Xin Xiaoran and Lin Yufan to check the Broken Soul Bridge.  , find its location, and try to find out its origin. If you can¡¯t find it, you will also feed back the collected information, and we will analyze it by free experts.¡±

    "Wenzhou is so big, where can we find it?" I said speechlessly.

    "Thousands of years have passed, and the terrain and terrain must have changed. ThenOnce the pattern of the Soul Bridge is changed, various supernatural phenomena or large-scale disasters will appear in the local area.  When you go to Wenzhou, you have to investigate carefully.  Coincidentally, the people who were killed by the ghost call these days are all from Wenzhou. You should also go to their hometowns to check and try to solve this case together.  If you need anything, we will provide it for you.  " Ouyang Zhuanjia said.

    "Give me money?" I said with a smile.

    Ouyang Zhuan's family glared at me and said, "If necessary, I will remit money to you. The board and lodging expenses for this trip will be paid to you first, and if you need anything else, please contact us."  Handed the mighty pistol to Zhao Yu: "Since Song Yan doesn't want to change the gun, then you should change your gun first. The bullets inside are all silver-plated and engraved with Taoist incantations, which are relatively good for destroying ordinary spirits.  helpful."

    Zhao Yu readily accepted it.  I glanced at the gun. It looked like a Desert Eagle, but it wasn't very similar. It seemed to be specially modified.  I was very envious, and thought that if I had known this equipment was so powerful and domineering, I would have bought it.

    Thinking of this, I touched my God of War and comforted myself: This God of War has been with me for a long time, so it hurts God of War to just replace someone like this.

    After the explanation, Ouyang Zhuan¡¯s family asked me to go back with Zhao Yu to prepare, and set off for Wenzhou the day after tomorrow.  The destination is Wenzhou Sixth Middle School.  Because the dead students and teachers of Xinhua Middle School were basically from Wenzhou No. 6 Middle School.  The two students transferred to Xinhua Middle School. They were originally students in the junior high school of Wenzhou No. 6 Middle School.  The deceased teacher Cui Chong was a Chinese teacher in the high school of Wenzhou No. 6 Middle School.  I didn't expect a middle school to be so evil.

    We packed up and prepared for a day. Wu Dan frowned when he heard that we were going to find the Broken Soul Bridge, and said: "If you find that thing, it will be difficult, and it will be difficult for you two to settle it. You go first and contact us at any time."  .Once you find the location of the Broken Soul Bridge, don't act rashly. You should call me first, otherwise we will not see each other until Qingming next year."

    When I heard Wu Dan speak so seriously, I was a little frightened.  Zhao Yu smiled and said, "Uncle Wu, don't worry, we're just going to explore the way. Officer Ouyang said that once we find it, we will report it to him and send more people to deal with it."

    Wu Dan spat: "There are many people but they are all idiots. I don't care about others anyway. If you two have something to do, save your own life first."

    I smiled and said, "Don't worry, master, I can definitely do this, and you need to say it."

    Ruan Lingxi said, "I'll go with you."

    I immediately shook my head and said, "No, I dare not take you there even if Master speaks so dangerously."

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly and said, "I don't know who is more useless by then."

    "Wicked girl" I just wanted to hurt her a few words, and suddenly remembered something, so I smiled and said: "By the way, wicked girl, how about the things I asked you to think about a few days ago?"

    Ruan Lingxi opened her eyes wide and asked, "What's the matter?"

    I smiled and said, "It's about the castle hotel."

    Ruan Lingxi thought for a while, and suddenly remembered the sentence I asked her if she wanted to be together, her face flushed immediately, and she said coldly: "If you can come back alive this time, I will agree."

    Immediately I smiled and said, "That must be fine."

    Wu Dan looked at the two of us and said with a smile: "What's the matter, is it the rhythm of the offer?"

    I glared at him: "Master, you are so disrespectful!"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Okay, this time I will bring the fox Xiao Mi to help you find the way. If there is something wrong, please call me quickly."

    We agreed one by one, and waited until the next afternoon before we packed up and set off.  Just as I was about to go out, I saw a car rushing towards us, stopped in front of us with a creak, and braked dangerously. I felt a strong wind in my face, and I couldn't help being stunned.  Is it the same as rushing to reincarnate?  !

    In the end, before we could say anything, when the car door opened, a girl with ponytail hurriedly got out dragging a small suitcase, and shouted: "Fortunately, fortunately, I caught up!!"

    I took a closer look and saw that the nympho girl trembled and Tang Xin couldn't help but have black lines all over her face.

    Zhao Yu's face was even darker, it was covered with black cloth strips: "Why are you here?!"

    Tang Xin laughed and said, "Our boss sent me along when he heard that you were going to Wenzhou. He also has friends near Zhejiang. If you need help, I can still find him."

    I immediately said: "Wait a minute, first, how did Boss Duan know that I was going to Wenzhou? Second, Boss Duan will definitely not help me for no reason. Tell me, what conditions does he have?"

    Tang Xin squinted her eyes and smiled harmlessly: "Is there anything our boss wants to know that we can't find out? Our boss told you to do me a small favor. When you come back from other places, follow the  Last time I went to the step of Lihun to find Ma Luoyu's whereabouts, and then help find the key, that's enough."

    "Fuck, whatever you call it? It's very dangerous, okay?" I said helplessly, "Boss Duan is very good at business."

    Tang Xin laughed and said, "I'm here to inform you this time, not to discuss with you. Besides, I can't do without me where my little brother is going."

    I looked back at Zhao Yu, and saw that he had a broken expression.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)I'm busy.  When you come back from other places, just follow the steps of Lihun last time to find Ma Luoyu's whereabouts, and then help find the key, that's all.  "

    "Fuck, whatever you call it? It's very dangerous, okay?" I said helplessly, "Boss Duan is very good at business."

    Tang Xin laughed and said, "I'm here to inform you this time, not to discuss with you. Besides, I can't do without me where my little brother is going."

    I looked back at Zhao Yu, and saw that he had a broken expression.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 277 The Crazy Granny¡¯s Prophecy

    ?

    So we had no choice but to bring Tang Xin along. Anyway, it would be good to have more helpers this time. The influence of Feng Sihai's gang cannot be underestimated.  Moreover, the last time we wiped out the Wenqu star in the Big Dipper of the Love Flower Organization, we probably offended the people of the Love Flower Organization.  This time, if we are found to have gone to Wenzhou alone, we may be murdered.  At that time, if you die before you leave the teacher, it will really be over.

    The three of us met Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran at the station.  When the two saw Tang Xin, they both expressed a certain degree of estrangement.  After all, he was going to carry out a secret mission, and what was going on with a gangster by his side.  However, we also had a grudge against them, so we ignored their silent objections.  Maybe there is a traitor among the two, so it's better to alienate them a little bit.  Zhao Yu and Tang Xin and I purposely bought seats a little further away from Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran, but we were also in the same carriage, so it was convenient for us to communicate.

    Zhao Yu was very silent along the way.  I looked at the cheerful Tang Xin, and smiled lowly at Zhao Yu, "Why, the nympho girl is following you, aren't you happy?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said: "I don't have time to think about such nonsense, I'm thinking about the Ghost Judgment Organization. Last time we broke the water tank female corpse case, Wen Quxing from the Love Flower Organization died in this case, I'm afraid that organization will retaliate.  At the same time, you also know that when Doctor Chen died last time, he clearly pointed out that there was an insider in the bureau. Now that we suspect that it is between Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran, but they are also agents of the state secret organization, this matter will change.  It's very sensitive. We can't investigate them openly, we can only wait and see what happens. If one of the two is really wrong, then we are facing enemies in this operation, which is actually very dangerous."

    Zhao Yu's words also made my heart heavy.  That's right, we have to beware of our teammates and attack the boss at the same time. We are attacked from the back and the back, and it is difficult to defend against back arrows. Who knows when the ghost lurking in the teammates will give you a knife. How tragic is this.

    I sighed secretly in my heart and fell silent.  At this time, the high-speed rail has not left yet, and there are still five minutes before driving.  At this moment, I heard a commotion in the carriage, and a flight attendant shouted: "Hey, lady, how did you get up? We're about to drive, get off now!!"

    I heard the flight attendant's voice not far behind me, so I turned my head to look.  I saw a flight attendant standing behind me, stopping a ragged old woman.  I just felt my eyelids twitch, and I stood up immediately: This figure is too familiar, isn't this a crazy mother-in-law?

    "I'm here to find my grandson" The voice of the crazy mother-in-law sounded very pitiful.

    "There's no one you're looking for here, get down!" The voice of the flight attendant was a little impatient, and then she shouted to the colleagues in the train: "Help this old lady down quickly! We're about to drive!"

    So a few people ran over, half-pushing, half-pushing, trying to pull them down.  The crazy mother-in-law burst into tears, calling for her grandson.  I thought to myself, could it be me?  At this time, the people in the car began to shout: "What are you doing to an old man, call the police station and have someone pick him up!"

    "That's right, it looks like an old man with dementia who was abandoned by others, so pitiful."

    "The people in this family really killed thousands of knives, so they were thrown out of the house by the old man."

    At this moment, the crazy mother-in-law saw me in the crowd, and immediately ran over, grabbed my hand, and cried: "My dear child, I have found you!! Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo  "

    As soon as I said this sentence, everyone in the carriage looked at me with strange eyes, as if I was a scum who didn't respect the elderly.  I thought helplessly, crazy mother-in-law, where are you coming from, you don¡¯t want to blackmail me, do you?

    The flight attendant asked: "Is this your grandma?"

    I couldn't laugh or cry: "Miss flight attendant, look at my age, my grandma is only in her 60s, how can she be so old. This mother-in-law must have recognized the wrong person."

    Just as I was talking to the flight attendant, I felt something in my hand from the crazy mother-in-law.  My heart moved, thinking that the crazy mother-in-law came to remind me again.  What is it this time?

    Just as I was thinking about it, I saw that the crazy mother-in-law stopped crying suddenly, turned around, called her grandson with a blank face, and headed towards the car door.  This transition struck us all as sudden.  The flight attendant said helplessly: "Okay, everyone, calm down, we are leaving."

    I saw Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran also came over, and asked, "Brother Yan, what happened?"

    I held the thing that the crazy granny gave me in the palm of my hand, put my hands in my trouser pockets pretending to be natural, and sighed: "I don't know, maybe this old woman is not clear-headed and has recognized the wrong person."

    As I said, I glanced at them casually and observed them carefully.He glanced at the expressions of the two of them.  I saw Xin Xiaoran lowered his eyelids and nodded calmly. He didn't seem to care much, but he seemed to be thinking about something.  Lin Yufan looked at me, his eyes involuntarily fell on my hands in my trouser pockets.  I suddenly felt a little faint.  According to Ouyang Zhuan's family, Lin Yufan's IQ is more than 200, and he is almost catching up with Einstein, and he is only short of 250. The boy is very smart.  If he saw the clues to the crazy granny's actions just now, and if this guy is an insider, the Love Flower Organization might attack the crazy granny.

    Thinking of this, I quickly said: "Okay, the car is about to leave, let's all go back to our seats."

    So we scattered and sat back in our seats.  After everyone sat down and the car started, after a while, I pretended to go to the bathroom. After entering, I locked the bathroom door and hurriedly took out the things in my trouser pocket to look.  But I saw that what the crazy mother-in-law stuffed me just now was an oiled paper bag.  I opened the paper bag and saw a burlap bag and a note inside.  I unfolded the note and saw that the handwriting was scrawled on the paper, as if the person who wrote it was in a hurry.  But it is understandable: "In the bag is Lianxin Dan, which is similar to male and female love Gu, but it is different. If Zhao Yu's life is in danger, take one of the pills in it, and if you don't die, he can live.  "

    Under what circumstances, Zhao Yu's life will be in danger during this trip to Wenzhou?  !  After reading this note, I felt a chill in my heart.  The words of the crazy mother-in-law have been fulfilled before, and this time it seems that it is not groundless.  So I opened the sackcloth bag, and suddenly a strange smell of medicine came to my face.  I couldn't help but wonder to myself, this bag looks ordinary, but it can block such a big smell of medicine.

    I poured out the pills inside and took a look, and saw that the pills were not big, smaller than the one from Melissa, and it was also chocolate-colored, but the smell was too strong, and I don¡¯t know what it was made of.  I was beating drums in my heart, thinking, can this be eaten?

    After thinking about it, I threw the note into the toilet and flushed it away, tied the bag again and put it in my shirt pocket.  Whether it is true or not, it may be useful to keep it.  Thinking of what the crazy mother-in-law said on the note, I couldn't help but feel a little worried: Is it true that Zhao Yu will be seriously injured in Wenzhou and his life will be in danger?

    Thinking of this, my originally unhappy mood became even more clouded.  I went out of the bathroom and returned to my seat, and saw Tang Xin resting with her eyes closed in the front row, while Zhao Yu was reading a newspaper in the seat.  I sat down next to him and couldn't help looking at his perfectly curved profile.

    The morning light reflected on his face through the car window, coating the already handsome and sunny face with a layer of warmth.  I couldn't help sighing in my heart, a male god is a male god, and I feel blindingly handsome at a glance.

    Zhao Yu noticed my gaze, turned his head to look at me, and smiled slightly: "Why, what's the matter?"

    I shook my head and said: "No. What's inside, Zhao Yu, this operation is extremely dangerous, you must do what you can, and don't always rush to the front."

    Zhao Yu said with a smile: "What's the matter with you, you sound like an elder, that's not how you talked to me before."

    I smiled bitterly and said, "It's nothing, I just have an ominous premonition."

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "Don't worry."

    I let out a long sigh and leaned back in the chair. Thinking of the words of the crazy mother-in-law and the bewildered future, I couldn't help being lonely for a while.

    The speed of the train gradually increased, and the scenery from the windows on both sides blurred into a blur.  I was thinking wildly, and slowly fell asleep.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 278 Residual Memory

    ?

    In the haze, I seem to start dreaming again.  This kind of phenomenon is relatively common, and I think it should be a sequela of practicing Lihun.  But to remain half-awake in a dream is wonderful, an indescribable novelty.

    In a trance, I seem to hear someone laughing.  The sun is shining brightly in front of me, the mountains and forests are green and red, and the flowing water is gurgling.  I looked back to where the laughter came from, and saw a girl in red running towards me with a smile, like a 3D movie lens, and I saw her running towards me just like that.  When he took a closer look, it was the young Ma Luoyu.

    Her gaze seemed to pass through my figure, looking behind me.  So I turned around, only to see the young Wu Dan smiling lightly, holding a bouquet of unknown wild flowers picked from the mountains, walking towards Ma Luoyu Diaoerlang.  Suddenly, I thought: Shit, I somehow traveled to Ma Luoyu's memory.

    This is easy to understand. For example, when I had Yang Wen's birthstone on me, I could also sense the things and memories he had seen.  Now I have half of Ma Luoyu's Yinhun's Ghost Qi Taoism, so I can naturally sense fragments of her memory.

    So I watched Ma Luoyu happily accepting the bouquet, lowering her head and chuckling shyly playing with the petals, her slender hands were particularly beautiful against the delicate red flowers and green leaves.  I secretly sighed in my heart: the girls in the past were pure, and they could be fooled by picking some wild flowers on the roadside.  Red roses are the cheapest way to send flowers on Valentine's Day now, and people who buy them as gifts for girls think you're vulgar.  There must be blue ones, I don't understand if the blue ones are not roses.

    Thinking of this, I suddenly thought of Ruan Lingxi, and I was glad that I found a simple and good girl, uh, or a female man, so I don't care about it.

    At this moment, I saw Wu Dan hold Ma Luoyu's face in his hands, and kissed the girl's lips.  Emma, ??Emma, ??I didn't expect Master to be so passionate when he was young.  I thought nastyly in my heart, will I be able to see the eighteen forbidden scenes of Shenma next?

    So I simply continued to wait and see.  Unexpectedly, Wu Dan, the rascal, would start to be dishonest after hugging the girl, and after using his hands up and down, he pushed the girl down among the flowers.  I'm going, it's too passionate.  I wondered whether to watch it or not to watch it?

    In the end, I still couldn't help taking a look from the flowers, and saw Wu Dan was undressing the girl.  Emma, ??I didn't expect Wu Dan to be a master at picking up girls when he was young!  It seems that I have to learn when I go back, this is definitely more powerful than teaching me Taoism!  !

    Thinking of this, I still closed my eyes, and thought: Do not see evil, do not see evil, since I came to Ma Luoyu's memory, why not look for the key that Boss Duan has been looking for.  Thinking of this, I closed my eyes to concentrate my consciousness, and silently recited the mantra of leaving the soul, trying to explore the depths of Ma Luoyu's memory.  Gradually, I felt that the light outside my eyelids disappeared, and it was pitch black all around.  Opening his eyes, he seemed to be in a dazed and chaotic world.  There is only a faint light in this world, and further on, it is complete darkness.

    I knew in my heart that this was the end of Ma Luoyu's memories.  The completely dark area is the end of consciousness, that is to say, this faintly bright area is Ma Luoyu's last consciousness before his death, or his last subconscious before his death.  Because when people die, their consciousness is often blurred.

    Seeing the chaos around me, I couldn't see anything, so I wanted to look around again.  But at this moment, I heard a soft sound of water behind me.  Looking back, it seemed that there was a deep pool of water behind him, and the water was making noises.  I stared carefully behind me, and suddenly, I felt a gigantic object jumping up from the water.  The suddenness startled me, and I couldn't help taking two steps back to look carefully.  But in a blur, a thing like a giant dragon hovered past and disappeared into the air.

    I rely on, what?  I was quite surprised, and wondered why there was a dragon in Ma Luoyu's memory?  The scene I saw before I died?

    ?When thinking of dragons, I think of the water pool where the fairy sister of Wushan lives.  There lived a cute dragon in that pool.  From the glimpse just now, I didn't see clearly what kind of dragon it was, but it was not quite the same as the one in Wushan.  This one just now is obviously much bigger than the little thing I've seen.  It looks mighty and domineering.  I really don't know what is going on in Ma Luoyu's mind, and this is also there.

    But this is not the end.  After the strange dragon disappeared, the surface of the water rippled in circles. Under the extremely weak light, I saw a boxy thing floating up from the water.

    I stepped forward to take a look, and there was a huge rectangular ice cube on the surface of the water, which was about the size of a coffin!  As soon as I thought of the coffin, I saw a shadowy figure in the ice.  My scalp went numb, and I thought, is this really an ice coffin?  Could this be the clue Ma Luoyu left me, proving that she was buried in an ice coffin in the water?

    So I hurried forward?It is a number that was chased from the underworld, and we have a way to find it.  "

    "What can I do?" I said in amazement, "Can ghosts also make phone calls?"

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "Ghosts were also human beings before they were alive, and newly dead ghosts also retain the consciousness of human life. If they know how to use the phone to spread resentment and curses, it is very possible. If you want to track down the phone number in the underworld, you can use Lin Yufan's modified compass  instrument."

    "Lin Yufan?" I was a little surprised.

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "That's right. Chief Ouyang said that Lin Yufan is a genius, but he actually means that he is really talented in these inventions and creations. I'm afraid it's no less than the hyena's control of computers. In the future, maybe his talent and  Wisdom surpasses the coyote."

    I waved my hand and said, "Don't compare these two people together, the hyena is a pervert."

    Zhao Yu said: "Before I came here, I checked the information of Wenzhou No. 6 Middle School, and found that Wenzhou No. 6 Middle School had a major accident two or three years ago in the autumn. At that time, the school organized autumn outings every year, and the places I went were wild. Then  In 2010, a class from Wenzhou No. 6 Middle School came back from an autumn tour. More than 40 people took the bus chartered by the school. It was normal at first, but suddenly, the driver didn¡¯t know what happened, and drove straight into the reservoir.  The whole class, including the leading teacher, was killed except for four people who were rescued. Coincidentally, the transferred teacher Cui you mentioned was also in this class and was the head teacher. Because he had a cold and a fever that day, he did not participate  The outing activities organized by the whole class were replaced by another teacher. In addition, the three students who were electrocuted to death by ghosts were three of the four who escaped that year."

    I was surprised when I heard the words: "There is still one alive, which means that if we can't find out in a short time, he will die too?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 279 Six Ghosts (Part 1)

    ?

    Zhao Yu said: "Maybe, but that person is still doing well. Or should I say not very good, but at least he is the only one alive."

    "What do you mean it's not too good?" I was a little ashamed when I heard this.  In fact, regarding the incident itself, I was careless and did not make any preparations beforehand, but Zhao Yu remembered these materials very clearly, and I just briefly read the file.

    "Staying in a nursing home." Zhao Yu said with a wry smile, "It is said that he has some mental problems, and he has not spoken much. The specific situation will not be known until we go to see it."

    After I heard it, I felt that this matter is quite evil, but ghost calls are usually resentment and curses, if we find out where the source is, it will be easy to solve.  But it's hard to make a decision now, I don't know if it's a simple evil spirit curse, or what.  The accident in the autumn outing before the Sixth Middle School, whether it was an accident or a thought, this also needs to be investigated clearly.

    After resting for the night, Tang Xin knocked on the door early the next morning and said that she would follow us to handle the case.  I thought of Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran, and didn't think much of them following me and Zhao Yu, so I suggested that they go and find out the whereabouts of Soul Bridge.  Unexpectedly, Xin Xiaoran readily agreed.  So we split into two groups, I thought about it, and gave Xiao Mi to Lin Yufan, saying that it was my pet that was very attached to me, so I took it with me when I went out.  This time we are not going to school to bring pets casually, so you two take your help for a walk.  Lin Yufan saw that Xiao Mi was very cute, so he readily agreed.

    I winked at Xiao Mi, and this guy also curled up in Lin Yufan's arms and winked at me, meaning don't worry, I will monitor these two guys.

    After that, I took a taxi with Zhao Yu and Tang Xin to Wenzhou Experimental Middle School.  The predecessor of Wenzhou Experimental Middle School is said to be "Yongjia County Private Jianhua Junior High School" founded in 1944. The school site is at the site of the former "Jianguo Wartime Junior High School Tutoring School". It feels like a school with a lot of history.  At present, Wenzhou Experimental Middle School has developed into the largest junior middle school in Zhejiang Province.  It has four teaching sites in three campuses of Plaza, Xiushan and Branch School, two school-run factories and one farm.  I am very confused about this farm.  Is it because you have to go to farm to experience life after studying?

    The whole school is very large, with six or seven thousand students.  There are three campuses, and we went to branch campuses.  Classes 2 and 3 of high school, which had killed so many people due to accidents, were originally taught in the high school section of the sub-campus.  The branch campus is also well built.  Although it is a little smaller, but looking in from the door, the lawn is neatly manicured, and the road is covered with green willows. Although the new green has not yet grown, one can imagine that after the arrival of spring in March, the campus will be full of warm spring.

    But when I walked to the door, I inadvertently glanced at the teaching building diagonally facing the school gate.  This look made me frown slightly.  Because behind the teaching building, wisps of black air rose.  Yin Qi?  !

    So I whispered to Zhao Yu: "Zhao Yu, the building diagonally opposite has a ghostly aura, I don't know why."

    Zhao Yu nodded: "Then let's go in and have a look."

    Zhao Yu and I walked to the gate, and saw an old gatekeeper with gray temples walking out of the reception room.  The old man sized us up and stopped us: "Excuse me, are you the parents of the students?"

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "Hi, sir, we are friends of Teacher Cui who taught here before, and he asked us to come and see one of his colleagues."

    The gatekeeper asked: "Which teacher Cui?"

    I smiled and said, "It's Teacher Cui Chong."

    The gatekeeper was surprised when he heard this: "Teacher Cui Chong? Teacher Cui from Class Two and Three?"

    "Yes." I smiled, thinking to myself that this old man is really conscientious, is it so difficult to get into the school.

    The gatekeeper opened the door and shook his head again and again: "Mr. Cui is okay? The class he leads, alas, basically all those children have gone, and the few who survived have transferred to another school. Now they are in Wenzhou, only one is alive, and he is still crazy.  Yes, I don't know how long I can live."

    As soon as I heard that the old man knew a lot of inside information, I said, "Isn't it? Teacher Cui would occasionally bring up this matter, which is very sad. Actually, he has a lot of affection for our school, but because of this matter,  He felt sad to stay here, and it would be better to leave. But sir, have you worked here for many years?"

    The old man sighed: "I am in my sixties. I used to be a school staff. I retired. I came to see the gate because I am used to seeing the children in the school every day. I know a little about the school. By the way  , The teaching building you are going to is over there. Do you see the tall building with the big clock? That is a newly built teaching building, where many high school teachers are now working. If you go to see Teacher Cui  Friend, you should be able to find it."

    I hastened to express my thanks, thinking that luckily my uncle didn¡¯t know that Cui Chong was also dead.  Zhao Yu asked casually: "Master, where is the building diagonally opposite?"??¡±

    The gatekeeper looked back and said, "This building, half of it is a teaching building now, and the other half is closed."

    "Sealed?" I asked curiously, "Why?"

    The gatekeeper shook his head and sighed: "Because the class where the accident happened was taught on this floor. The school was closed later. Well, what do I tell you, don't delay your business, go quickly."

    I thought to myself, the gatekeeper can remember Cui Chong, and he said it in a friendly tone. It seems that Cui Chong has a good relationship with him, or Cui Chong himself is not bad, and the gatekeeper likes and respects him very much.  So I said: "Master, when we come back later, please tell us about what happened to Mr. Cui's class back then. He didn't go to the autumn outing at that time. Later, he asked the school leaders, but the leaders refused to tell him more about the accident.  , He still feels very confused until now, how did something happen so smoothly? This incident has always been his heart disease, if he couldn't come because of something, he must have come to see this school with us. "

    When I said these words, I kept muttering in my heart. The convincing power of these words was too weak. I wonder if this uncle can talk to us about the accident.  Those who received the call from the ghost were all the students who survived at that time. I always felt that this must have something to do with the accident that year, otherwise it would be too coincidental.

    I thought the uncle would refuse, but unexpectedly he agreed: "Well, when you come back to the reception room, let's talk."

    When I heard this, I was surprised, so I agreed so quickly?  Zhao Yu and I looked at each other, and Zhao Yu smiled at the old man: "Okay, I'll come back to you later. May I ask your surname?"

    The old man smiled and said: "My surname is Zhou, just come to the reception room to find me when the time comes."

    I thanked Zhao Yu, so I walked towards the teaching building.  After walking a long way, he detoured around the path and arrived in front of the black-smelling teaching building.  Tang Xin felt that handling the case with us was boring, so she just sat on the lawn and waited for us to investigate.  I didn't bother to talk to her, so Zhao Yu and I checked ours on our own.

    I looked at the overall architectural style of the teaching building, which is a typical "pants" type, which is similar to the shape of the Arc de Triomphe in Paris. There is a corridor connecting the two buildings, just like a bridge over the street.  It was the teaching building on the right hand side that emitted the black air.  From the outside, it can indeed be seen that there are students in class on one side, and there is no one on the other side, basically with white curtains drawn, it looks dilapidated.

    Zhao Yu and I went around to look, but saw that the door of the building was also locked. If we unlock it now and go in, we can't explain it when people come and go and see the door open after class.  So the two of us had to look at the windows of the classrooms on those floors from the outside.  I suddenly saw a layer of water vapor on the three windows of a certain classroom on the third floor, which was obvious.  But other windows don't.  That's kind of interesting.  So I pointed it out to Zhao Yu.  Zhao Yu pondered: "Could it be that classroom is the classroom where Class 2 and Class 3 of high school were taught?"

    "Everyone is dead, don't ghosts still stay there to teach?" I don't think this statement seems right.  Although it is said that there will be water vapor condensation when the yin is heavy, it is a bit too much to say that all the ghosts in a class are in class there.

    The two of us looked at it for a long time and didn't see anything, so we walked back, wanting to go back to the reception room and ask Uncle Zhou about the accident that year in the second and third classes of high school.  After walking a few steps and looking back, I suddenly felt that someone was shaking vaguely in the classroom where there was steam just now.

    I grinned, thinking to myself that these ghosts are also hard-working academics, so what kind of lessons do they still have to teach when they are dead?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 280 Six Ghosts (Part 2)

    ?

    Seeing us coming back, Tang Xin stood up from the lawn and said, "Back so soon?"

    I said: "We can't pick the lock to enter the building where the accident happened to take a look in broad daylight, we can sneak in at night to take a look."

    Tang Xin looked back at the teaching building, and said, "Tonight, well, it turns out that investigating the case is so boring, and you have to talk nonsense to so many people."

    I smiled and said, "If you don't like it, you can go back."

    Tang Xin immediately shook her head and said, "No, I want to follow my little brother."

    Zhao Yu glared at her coldly, but did not speak.  I smiled and said, "Then you can continue to listen to the nonsense with us. The two of us plan to chat with the old gatekeeper."

    Tang Xin curled her lips and said, "Okay, then I have no choice but to go."

    So the three of us went back to the reception room and saw the gatekeeper drinking tea and reading the newspaper.  I knocked on the door, and the uncle quickly opened the door and called us in.

    "Have you finished visiting your friends so soon?" Uncle Zhou asked.

    I smiled and said, "The teacher was busy with the class, so he just said a few words, and the two of us came out. By the way, Uncle Zhou, didn't you want to tell us about the accident that year, why not talk about it now.  "

    Uncle Zhou asked us to sit down and poured water for us: "No one has mentioned this matter for a long time. I really didn't expect Teacher Cui to remember it all the time. Sigh, Teacher Cui is a good person and takes good care of the students."

    Uncle Zhou lamented the nonsense for a long time, and finally got to the point: "This incident happened three years ago. At that time, this incident had a great influence at that time. Basically everyone in the school knew about it. Since then, the Wenzhou Education Bureau  The outdoor autumn excursion was canceled. When the car passed by a park reservoir, the driver didn¡¯t know what to do, and drove the car into the reservoir. At that time, most of the people in the car and the driver were killed. Only four  People were rescued. I heard from them afterwards that they almost fainted after falling into the water, but they felt that many people were pulling them. They must not be classmates, because their strength is not that of an ordinary sixteen or seventeen-year-old child, let alone in the water.  It¡¯s hard to tell whether it¡¯s true or not, but there are many things in this world that can¡¯t be said. Some people say that this is a water ghost looking for a substitute. But the point is not this.  Ah, I always see lights in the classrooms of Classes 2 and 3 of Senior High School at night. It¡¯s the middle of the night, so it¡¯s impossible for anyone to be in class. Later, someone took a telescope to see what was going on in that classroom, and saw that there were indeed shadows shaking, as if they were all  It was like everyone in the class was in class. After seeing this situation, some of the students suddenly went crazy, and then the school didn't dare to open the teaching building again, so it simply closed it."

    "That's it?" I listened for a long time, and felt that there seemed to be no clues to explain the reason for the ghost's call.  Could it be that the Xueba ghosts want the whole class to attend the class together?  Or the ghost teacher felt very upset that there were four absentees, so he called them?  The teacher is not easy to mess with.

    Uncle Zhou said: "This is not enough. Because of this incident, half of the teaching building of the Sixth Middle School did not dare to open. Although I wanted to renovate it in the past few years, I found several engineering teams, but they did not dare to accept this.  Work, because this matter is not only in No. 6 Middle School, but also many people in Wenzhou know about it.¡±

    Let's listen and ask Uncle Zhou where is the reservoir?  I haven't seen any in the city either.  Uncle Zhou said that the reservoir is in the suburbs. It was originally a large deserted park, and the reservoir is next to the park.  We inquired about the location of the reservoir, and saw that Uncle Zhou didn't have any new clues for us, so the three of us left.

    We first went to the vicinity of the reservoir mentioned by Uncle Zhou.  When I arrived, I saw that the place turned out to be a deserted classical garden.  It's a garden, but it doesn't look like it. I always feel that there is a weird atmosphere.  When I took a closer look, I saw that there seemed to be a problem with the reservoir.  The water is very deep, exuding this strange aura.  It is said to be ghostly and dead, but it is not like it. I have almost never seen this kind of aura.

    "Zhao Yu, there seems to be something wrong with the water." I said, "But it doesn't look like there are water ghosts."

    Zhao Yu and I walked to the reservoir and looked down.  I saw that the water in the reservoir was a deep blue color, which looked very heavy, and I couldn't see the bottom at a glance.

    There are broken tiles and ruins all around, and I don't know who built the garden, but now it has turned into this miserable state.  This garden does not seem to be a historic site, because there is no detailed record of this garden in the local information of Wenzhou.

    Tang Xin said: "We don't have any diving equipment to go down and have a look, it's useless to stand here, why don't we go back first, it's freezing to death."

    Hearing Tang Xin's words, I felt that the place was really cold and windy, very cold to the bone.  I shivered, frowned and said, "It's almost March in spring, and it's still so cold."

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "Maybe it's because this place is so cold. Song Yan, do you really not see any yin energy in your Nether Eyes?"

    I shook my head and smiled wryly: "There really isn't any ghost or yin aura. If we talk about a special place, it's just because of the different aura here. I don't know what's under the water."

    Zhao Yu said: "Then we'll go down and take a look when we're ready. The most important thing now is to figure out what's going on in No. 6 Middle School. Since there are still survivors, we have to find a way to get rid of that ghostly call, otherwise the last survivor will be killed."  They are also afraid that they will be poisoned."

    I nodded in agreement.  So a few of us went back and prepared to visit the sealed teaching building of No. 6 Middle School at night.

    In the evening, we packed up our things and prepared to go to No. 6 Middle School again, climb over the wall and go in to see the haunted building.  Tang Xin shouted to go.  I frowned and said: "No, you are good at kung fu, but you basically don't know any Taoism. What if you encounter some evil spirits or get injured when you go there?"

    Tang Xin curled her lips and said, "Isn't it just haunted? It's not like I haven't seen it before."

    Zhao Yu sighed: "You stay here, in case we don't come back all night, just go and pick us up."

    I knew that Zhao Yu didn't want her to go to trouble, so I said, "That's right, if we get trapped and can't get out, you can bring someone to save us in the teaching building."

    Tang Xin curled her lips and said, "Okay, I'll stay and wait for your news."

    After hearing this, Zhao Yu and I both heaved a sigh of relief.  At this time, Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran also came back.  Lin Yufan sent Xiao Mi to me.  I asked him if he had found any clues, Lin Yufan shook his head and said, "It's not that easy. We checked some places in Wenzhou where special phenomena occurred, and measured the side with a compass, but it's not where the Broken Soul Bridge is."

    "Can the compass still have this effect?" I asked in surprise.

    "It's a compass I modified to detect the situation underground." Lin Yufan looked at the two of us: "Brother Yan and Team Zhao are going out at night?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "Yes, I have to check the No. 6 Middle School. It is not convenient to move during the day."

    Lin Yufan asked, "Do you need any help from us?"

    Zhao Yu said: "No need, you have been busy for a day, go back and have a good rest. We are just going to visit, it is not good if there are too many people."

    Only then did Lin Yufan go out.

    After the two of us packed up, we came to the No. 6 Middle School with ease, found the courtyard wall where the back door was, and turned inside without much effort.  Zhao Yu and I walked to the closed door of the teaching building, looked up, the building was pitch black, the white curtains were still drawn, it looked white and miserable, a bit like a morgue.

    I looked around, and there was no one around, so I took out the tools I prepared in advance, and easily opened the lock on the door and took it off.  When I was about to open the door and enter, I suddenly noticed a light above my head, as if there was a light coming out.

    I looked up and saw light coming from a classroom on the third floor.  I saw that the white curtains were still drawn on the windows, but as soon as the white light came out, the moisture on the windows seemed to be much heavier, and I even saw faint shadows reflected on the white curtains.  This light clearly went to the class that died, the second and third classes in high school!

    "The ghost is here for class." I said to Zhao Yu, "Student ghost."

    Zhao Yu said: "Go up and have a look."

    So Zhao Yu and I each took out our guns and slowly walked up the stairs to the third floor.  Zhao Yu has a lot of equipment, a knife on his back, and a gun he got from Ouyang Zhuan's house in his hand.

    When we walked outside the door of the lit room on the third floor, I took a closer look at the door.  Seeing that the paint on the door was peeling off, it looked very dilapidated, and it seemed that no one had come to tidy up and repair it for many years.

    I gently pushed open the door of the classroom, and saw that the room was indeed lit with pale lights. Under the light, I saw a room full of students and teachers who were teaching.  But obviously, it was not a human being, but a room full of ghosts.  I saw these ghosts were drenched all over, as if they were fished out of the water.  Because the whole body of this ghost image was covered with water vapor, even the classroom was covered with mist and the humidity was very heavy.

    However, if you look carefully, the ghosts in this room are indeed academic masters.  Nima ghost teacher is teaching a class, and a room full of ghosts is listening to the class.  Did no one tell them it was all dead?  ?

    Zhao Yu and I simply entered the house.  The moment we entered the room, those ghosts suddenly stopped lecturing and turned their heads to look at us.  The feeling of being stared at by a group of ghosts is extremely cold, especially when blood and tears suddenly flow from those dozens of white and miserable faces.  I looked at the eyes of these dozens of faces that kept bleeding, and my heart skipped a beat, and I said to Zhao Yu, "No, these ghosts have deep grievances!"

    Just as I was speaking, I heard the classroom door behind me close with a bang.  Suddenly, I felt a sense of suffocation, and when I looked carefully, I found that the water vapor in the room was getting thicker, and the ghosts stood up one after another, approaching us.

    "Shoot?" I looked at the ghosts in front of me and asked Zhao Yu hesitantly.  These are ghosts with deep grievances, but they were just children in life. It would be unbearable to shoot them all.

    At this time, Zhao Yu said impressively: "Song Yan, use your magic trick!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)??The water vapor all over the room became thicker and thicker, and the ghosts also stood up one after another, approaching us.

    "Shoot?" I looked at the ghosts in front of me and asked Zhao Yu hesitantly.  These are ghosts with deep grievances, but they were just children in life. It would be unbearable to shoot them all.

    At this moment, Zhao Yu said impressively: "Song Yan, use your magic trick!" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 281 Six Ghosts (Part 2)

    ?

    Zhao Yu awakened the person in the dream with one word, and my heart immediately lit up, thinking right, I am a ghost master feared by all ghosts, am I still afraid of you guys?  What a class!

    Thinking of this, I suddenly became energetic, chanted the mantra and twisted the formula, and shouted: "The sky is round and the earth is round, and the laws and regulations are in the nine directions; I am writing now, and all the ghosts hide!"

    As he spoke, he drew a spell in the air.  This technique of enslaving ghosts is logically quite effective, and the ghost in front of him should be very obedient.  Unexpectedly, when the spell was drawn, the golden light flashed, and I suddenly felt a powerful force emanating from the group of ghosts, knocking me into the air, knocking open the back door of the classroom with a bang, and falling firmly to the ground  .

    This fall was really painful, because the floor outside the classroom door is a fucking concrete floor, and the walls are lime.  The top ones are strong.  First, my back hit the wall firmly, and then I fell to the concrete floor. I suddenly felt that the chrysanthemum was bruised, and the ground was bruised. The pain was so painful that I wanted to cry.  Sure enough, humans and ghosts have similar attributes, and adolescent ghosts are too rebellious to be directly controlled.

    At this time, Zhao Yu also withdrew from the door, stepped in front of me, and asked, "Song Yan, are you alright?"

    I said with a bitter face: "It's okay, but Zhao Yu, it seems that the magic of enslaving ghosts has no effect on these grieving ghosts!"

    Zhao Yu said: "No, I think they want to kill us."

    I looked up, shit, a group of ghosts had already left the classroom door, outflanking us.  Zhao Yu raised his gun, probably wanting to shoot, but he couldn't bear it, so he pulled me up and said, "Let's go!"

    So I was pulled up from the ground by Zhao Yu, intending to break out.  But what surprised me was that the ghost group seemed to condense into a powerful force, like forming a tough protective shield, trapping Zhao Yu and me inside.  I frowned, seeing so many ghosts shed bloody tears at me, it wasn't a very pretty scene.

    I wanted to shoot, but Zhao Yu stopped me and said, "Don't shoot, these are the innocent souls of children, we broke them up, and they won't be able to reincarnate in the future."

    "Then what should we do, are we going to die?" I wiped off my cold sweat, feeling the strong ghostly aura rushing towards me.  At the critical moment, Zhao Yu said to me: "Jump out of the window!"

    Ciao, the third floor!  !

    Before I could react, Zhao Yu suddenly turned into Tarzan of the ape, picked me up, jumped to the window sill, and then jumped towards the third floor.  I heard the wind whistling past my ears, and thought that although I would move a little this time, it was a solid third floor, and I would have to dislocate if I didn't break a bone.  But to my surprise, Zhao Yu helped me when I landed, and I just staggered a few steps before standing still.  Looking back at Zhao Yu, wipe, his eyes glowed purple, and his face was pale. Damn, he turned on the zombie body, no wonder he moved so swiftly.

    Looking back, the lights on the third floor were still on, but the group of ghosts did not come down, which surprised me.  Isn't it awesome?  Why don't you come after me?

    Zhao Yu and I waited downstairs for a while, but we didn't see the group of ghosts coming down, so we couldn't help being a little confused.  Could it be that this ghost cannot leave this teaching building?  I go, this is how much I love learning.  Although there was no movement, the miserable white ghost lamp upstairs was still on. I couldn't help but said to Zhao Yu: "Zhao Yu, do you think this group of school bully ghosts have continued to go back to class?"

    Zhao Yu said: "How do I know."

    I looked back to see that Zhao Yu was still in a zombie body, and I couldn't help feeling a little apprehensive, and said, "Speaking of which, can you think of a way to freely control the transformation of the zombie body, this looks scary, and I'm afraid that you will bite me when you get upset.  "

    Zhao Yu said: "Don't worry, I am still conscious now, I am afraid you will be scared for a while, because it will take a while for this state to disappear automatically."

    I saw that there was no problem, so I didn't care about it. Then I saw that the group of ghosts really didn't intend to go downstairs, so I asked Zhao Yu, "What should I do, go back first? You can't beat them, and you can't kill them."

    Zhao Yu said: "Let's go back first, tell Uncle Wu about the situation here, and discuss what to do."

    I nodded and said: "That's the only way. Speaking of which, it seems that we should ask Ouyang Zhuan's family in such a situation. Why do you think of my master?"

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "It's true, I'm used to it, so I just blurted it out."

    I gasped and said, "That's right, I also think my master is much more reliable than that brick family."

    As we said that, we both patted the withered grass and dirt on our bodies and prepared to go back first, but we heard a shout from the front of the teaching building: "Who's up there?!" In the quiet night, this low-pitched shout was particularly clear.

    I was taken aback, thinking that the two of us were discovered when we broke into the teaching building at night?  It would be a disgrace if the school found out about it.  So Zhao Yu and I squatted down in the flower bed under the wall of the building again, squatting on a flower bed.Behind the big holly tree.  I looked outside for a while but didn't find anyone. Then I thought, this person might be in front of the building, at the front door.

    Zhao Yu said in a low voice: "It's broken, the building door is unlocked, this man sounds like the gatekeeper Uncle Zhou, don't let anything happen again."

    I whispered: "No way, Uncle Zhou knows that this building is haunted, so he probably dare not enter the door."

    Zhao Yu thought for a while and said, "No, let's go and have a look."

    So when the two of us quietly touched the side of the building, we suddenly heard a scream coming from the building.  Zhao Yu and I were startled, wondering if something happened to Uncle Zhou?  !  Just as I was thinking of this, I saw a figure rushing away, and the flashlight was also thrown at the door of the building.  I breathed a sigh of relief seeing the figure disappear in a flash.  It seems that he didn't die inside, probably the gatekeeper Uncle Zhou looked at the lights in the teaching building and thought there was a thief, so he took a look.

    Zhao Yu and I smiled wryly for a while, and then we climbed over the wall the same way we came.  When I was walking on the road, I suddenly felt that my whole body was wet and uncomfortable.  A coat, I rely on, just like being fished out of the water, a lot of water will come out after a pinch.  The same goes for Zhao Yu's clothes.  I was surprised in my heart, wondering if this ghost's resentment is so heavy?  Thinking back to just now, the powerful force emitted by those ghosts seemed to be driven by something.  Could it be that other than me, is there anyone else using ghost art?

    Thinking of this, I am a little discouraged. It turns out that my ghost-conjure technique is too rudimentary, and I can't drive this kind of ominous ghost at all. Those who can be summoned to do things are all young people.  What a miserable word.

    After returning to the hotel, I saw Tang Xin and Xiao Mi waiting in our room.  Seeing our distressed appearance, Tang Xin couldn't help but frowned and said, "Why did you go? Didn't you mean to go to No. 6 Middle School? Why is it the same as going down to the reservoir?"

    I smiled bitterly and said, "It's a long story."

    Xiao Mi gave me a contemptuous look, and said, "I would have accompanied you if I had known. Did you meet a water ghost?"

    I sighed: "Of course, I still met a class of water ghosts, all of whom were children's ghosts. It's not good to just kill them like this. It's really depressing."

    Xiao Mi sneered and said, "Are you too stupid?"

    I snorted coldly: "I'm going to take a bath, I smell like sewage."

    When Tang Xin heard what I said, she immediately looked at Zhao Yu with affection in her eyes: "Little brother, let's take a bath together."

    Zhao Yu: "Get out!"

    I smiled and said, "You two, please go ahead, or I'll borrow Lin Yufan's bathroom."

    Having said that, I was about to go out, but was pulled back by Zhao Yu, and said, "Don't come here to add fuel. Tang Xin, you go back first, we have to rest for a night, and we have to continue working tomorrow."

    Tang Xin pursed her lips and snorted coldly: "It's boring."

    I dragged Tang Xin out of the door, and said with a low laugh, "Don't worry, nympho girl, I will provide you with convenience when I get a chance, just wait."

    Tang Xin suddenly smiled like a flower: "Really? Then you must help me, and your benefits will be indispensable at that time." Saying this, this bitch actually pinched my face and left happily.  I shook my head helplessly, and when I was about to close the door, I saw a crack in Lin Yufan's room next door, as if someone was peeking at me from behind the door.  I frowned and shouted, "Lin Yufan, is that you?! What are you looking at, you sneaky one?!"

    After I finished speaking, the door of Lin Yufan's room opened.  I saw him standing behind the door with a somewhat unnatural expression, and said with a sneer, "Yeah, I was just about to come out to get some air. I saw you and Tang Xin were chatting happily, so I didn't want to disturb you."

    I was speechless and said: "What are you talking about, what do I have to talk about with the nympho."

    Just as I was talking about this, I suddenly caught a glimpse of Lin Yufan stuffing something into the pocket of his pajamas.  I squinted my eyes and saw that it looked like a gun.  What the hell do you mean, shoot to assassinate Lao Tzu?

    ?Suddenly, I remembered the matter of the ghost again, and I couldn't help but feel a little depressed. Looking at Lin Yufan's young face, I felt a little more gloomy.  The lights in the corridor are dim, and the lights in the house are bright.  This light and darkness illuminated half of Lin Yufan's face, but the other half was immersed in darkness, with an indescribably ferocious feeling.

    Seeing that I was staring at him, Lin Yufan smiled at me, closed the door and entered the house.  I cursed in my heart, this group of sneaky people really deserved to be the apprentices of Ouyang Zhuan's family, how did they get into the state agency?

    After I closed the door, I saw that Zhao Yu had put aside his dripping clothes and was about to take a shower.  Seeing my serious face, I asked, "What's the matter? What happened outside?"

    I shook my head and said, "Not really, but I always feel that Lin Yufan is a strange person. When I opened the door just now, I saw him peeking through the door, and he was holding a gun. What does this mean?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Anyway, there must be a problem between him and Xin Xiaoran, and I always feel a little bad when I come out this time."

    After hearing this, I thought of the note that the crazy mother-in-law stuffed me, and I couldn't help but feel a little depressed.  He touched his shirt pocket, and found that the inexplicable pill was still well preserved, which gave him some comfort.  I thought to myself, is it possible that Zhao Yu will really have a catastrophe, right here in Wenzhou?

    Thinking of this, I feel more and more uneasy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Zhao Yu said: "Anyway, there must be a problem between him and Xin Xiaoran, and I always feel a little bad when I come out this time."

    After hearing this, I thought of the note that the crazy mother-in-law stuffed me, and I couldn't help but feel a little depressed.  He touched his shirt pocket, and found that the inexplicable pill was still well preserved, which gave him some comfort.  I thought to myself, is it possible that Zhao Yu will really have a catastrophe, right here in Wenzhou?

    Thinking of this, I feel more and more uneasy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 282 The Death of Uncle Zhou

    ?

    Having nothing to say all night, Zhao Yu and I were woken up by the ringing of our mobile phone early the next morning.  When I got up, I saw that Nima was only seven o'clock in the morning, and she was not allowed to sleep. She didn't come back until two o'clock last night, and she was woken up after sleeping for more than four hours.

    Impatiently, I touched the phone to have a look, and I didn't even call out: it was Ouyang Zhuan's phone number.  I picked it up angrily, and said, "Mr. Ouyang, you got up early enough."

    Ouyang Bonat's annoying official voice came from the phone: "Song Yan Zhao Yu, how do you do your job?! Another person died in the Sixth Middle School, and now you are still sleeping!!"

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu sat up and asked, "Is that the survivor?"

    Ouyang Zhuanjia said: "No, I heard that it is an employee of the gatekeeper of Wenzhou No. 6 Middle School. Go and have a look!"

    Having said that, Ouyang Zhuan's family hung up the phone.  After hearing this, my heart suddenly turned cold: Could it be Uncle Zhou?  !

    Zhao Yu and I looked at each other, and Zhao Yu's expression was no better than that of the white gauze curtains: "Too bad, could it be that Uncle Zhou went to the teaching building last night and got a ghostly aura, so he passed away today?"

    I said with a bitter face: "But don't be, you chatted with us yesterday, why did you die today? Besides, didn't he run out of that haunted building last night?"

    Zhao Yu said, "Hurry up and have a look!"

    With that said, the two of us quickly got up and washed.  During this process, I suddenly thought of a question: How did Ouyang Zhuan's family get the news so quickly?  As expected, he is indeed the head of a special agent, with quite long ears!

    After washing, we took a taxi to Wenzhou No. 6 Middle School.  When they arrived at the school gate, they saw a few police cars parked outside the gate, as if they had arrived not long ago.  Although martial law was imposed, the two of us lied about being Uncle Zhou¡¯s family members. We couldn¡¯t help but push the people who blocked us and broke in. Seeing that there seemed to be a circle of police officers on the campus playground, we rushed over.

    When I got close, I was suddenly stunned by the scene in front of me.  I saw that the person who died was indeed Uncle Zhou, who was hanged on the school basketball hoop.  The corpse was already stiff, so the hideous and distorted expression before death was frozen in front of us.  The basketball hoop was very high, the head of the corpse was tightly tied to the basketball hoop, and the rest of the body was hanging down, looking down at us. When we looked up, we could just see Uncle Zhou's protruding eyes, protruding tongue, and the frightened look on his face.  With a look of despair.

    At this time, the sky was gloomy, and the cool morning wind blew across the sky.  With the gloomy sky as the background, it made people feel that the dead body had a weird and abrupt feeling.  The on-site forensic doctor was taking pictures. Someone brought a tripod and planned to go up and put the body down.

    "Hangingsuicide?" I muttered to myself.

    "Impossible, let alone whether Uncle Zhou has the idea of ??suicide, even at this height, it is impossible to climb up and hang himself." Zhao Yu said: "Maybe I went to the ghost building last night, or I was entangled in resentment.  Flee bad luck."

    I calmed down and thought about it, and it was indeed the case.  Looking around, we can see that the playground of Wenzhou No. 6 Middle School is separated from the teaching area.  The gate of the playground is locked with iron sliding doors at night, making it impossible for people to freely enter and exit.  I listened closely to the police investigating the teachers and students of the school. It seemed that everyone said that only the teachers in the physical education group had the keys.  In other words, it was impossible for Uncle Zhou to come in by himself, let alone suicide.  Because from the discovery of the body to the arrival of the police at the scene, no one found anything that could be used as a foothold.  It seems that Uncle Zhou was probably killed by those innocent souls.  Thinking of this, I couldn't help but feel a little regretful. If I had followed up and had a look, maybe Uncle Zhou would not have been killed.  Though those ghosts couldn't leave the ghost building, but Uncle Zhou was no younger than Zhao Yu and me, and he was protected by Taoism. Most likely, he was killed by those ghosts as a target to vent his anger.  Thinking of this, I regret that I shouldn't be soft at the time.

    Zhao Yu tugged at me, and said in a low voice: "I think this group of ghosts is not simple, as if someone is manipulating them. If only a few water ghosts, no matter how powerful they are, it is impossible to have such a powerful mana aura.  .¡±

    I nodded and said, "I think so too. Could it be that there is a ghost boss under the reservoir?"

    Zhao Yu said: "It's hard to say now, let's go and see the surviving student first."

    When I thought about it, it was true, don't die again, Ouyang Zhuan's family will really go crazy.  When we were about to leave, we heard the police behind the case calling: "Check the number for me. The last caller ID on the victim's phone was 09seven 4s. This number is very strange. You  Find out where it came from."

    Wipe, a ghost call!  Zhao Yu and I stopped at the same time and turned around, and saw a policeman holding a mobile phone in his hand. It looked like an elderly phone, a very common and simple one, and it might have been used by Uncle Zhou before his death.  He also received a ghost call?  !

    This makes me a little panic.  In case everyone in the whole school receives a call from a ghost, crap, wouldn't they all be dead?  This school has to become a ghost school.

      "It's that ghost number again." I frowned and said, "What should I do?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Anyway, I can't find out the origin, why not go and see the student first, and try to protect him first."

    I sighed: "That's the only way."

    So the two of us left the school, and according to the address we found earlier, we went to the nursing home where the surviving student Ma Ming was.  On the way, I suddenly remembered something and said to Zhao Yu: "You said that this ghost call killed everyone in the class, why is this Ma Ming all right?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Does a person with mental problems still need a mobile phone? It is likely that he does not have a mobile phone at all, and ghost calls cannot reach his mobile phone, so he is alive."

    I suddenly realized, and said: "Could it be that the person who answers the phone will die?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Wrong, it is that if you receive a call from this number, you will die, regardless of whether you answer it or not. But there is another problem: why did the other party say the birthday and name of the person who answered the call? This is a bit strange."

    "Here, is it that if you can't say it, you won't die? That is to say, the ghost who called knows these people?" I said.

    Zhao Yu nodded and said, "It's possible. It's a familiar person."

    I said: "Then the ghost's curse was only spread through the phone. But I don't know if I can't tell my birthday and name, but I just made a phone call. Will this be fatal?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "I can't say, let's go to a nursing home."

    We both went to the nursing home where Ma Ming was located, and found out the ward where Ma Ming was located through the doctor guide.  Walking to the door of the ward, he saw Ma Ming sitting on the bed through the door glass, staring blankly out of the window.  This boy is only eighteen or nineteen years old, very thin, and his quiet appearance is not at all the hysteria I imagined for a mental patient, but he looks like a middle school student in a youth drama, very clean and tidy.

    Seeing him alone in the room, I knocked on the door.  Ma Ming glanced back and clearly saw me, but still turned his head out of the window.  I had black lines on my face, and thought to myself, okay, I just broke in.

    Zhao Yu and I pushed the door open and walked up to Ma Ming.  As a result, the guy ignored both of us and continued to stare out the window.  The two of us looked at his desk and drawers first, and were relieved to find no mobile phone under the pillow.  Sure enough, he didn't have a mobile phone, so he was alive.

    Seeing Ma Ming staring out the window, I couldn't help but look out, but saw nothing.  So I couldn't help asking: "I said Sao Nian, what are you watching?"

    Ma Ming said with a confused face: "Look at the sea, the trees, the flowers and the spring."

    I rub it, it's still a literary fanatic.  I couldn't help laughing: "Did you see a house facing the sea with spring flowers blooming?"

    Ma Ming looked at me in surprise: "How do you know?"

    I rolled my eyes, and said to Zhao Yu: "Sure enough, he is a top student, probably because he has memorized too many Chinese textbooks, even if he is crazy, he still memorizes it."

    Zhao Yu smiled and ignored me, and said: "Let's ask his nurse and attending physician later, and tell them to pay attention to Ma Ming's safety, and never give him a cell phone."

    I said: "Then let's go now, I guess he still has to miss the textbook."

    Zhao Yu nodded. Just as we were about to leave, we saw a person come in through the door.  After seeing this person, I immediately felt that the spring is indeed blooming.

    What came was a female doctor in a white coat. She looked about twenty-eight or nineteen years old, but she was tall and protruding. Even if she was wearing a monotonous white coat, she could not conceal her proud figure.  Looking at his appearance, he looks very sexy, with a high nose bridge and big eyes, with a loose bun, and a beautiful posture.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 283 Trapped Dragon Game (Part 1)

    ?

    When I saw this beautiful doctor, I was amazed.  The doctor gave us a few funny looks and asked, "Are you here to see Ma Ming?"

    I smiled and said, "Could it be that you are his attending doctor? Hello doctor, we are"

    Having said that, I couldn't help but pause, wondering whether we should explain that we are the police?  How to explain the reason why the doctor should pay attention not to let Ma Ming use the mobile phone?

    While I was thinking about it, Zhao Yu had already reported his family name, saying that we were the police and came to investigate the case of ghost calls.  For Ma Ming's personal safety, I hope that the medical staff will pay attention not to let him touch the mobile phone, and not to let strangers in to visit easily.  After today, the police will send people for full protection.

    After I heard it, I thought about it. Wouldn't people find this statement too ridiculous?  What the hell is calling, the doctor will not believe this.

    Unexpectedly, the beautiful doctor agreed straight away: "No problem. Ma Ming doesn't use a mobile phone. His parents are divorced and married, and they have never visited him, let alone other relatives. Basically, except  We medical staff, he can't see others."

    I was surprised, so I glanced at the doctor's badge.  The female doctor's name is Xia Xueli, and her name is average, but no matter what the name is, with such a beautiful woman, no matter how earthy the name is, it will make people feel pleasant.

    Dr. Xia left our phone number by the way, and said that if Ma Ming had anything to do, he would call us.  After that, Zhao Yu and I came out of the nursing home.

    As soon as I went out, I asked Zhao Yu: "Why did you just tell that woman about the ghost call? What if she doesn't believe it? Then we will be taken to the hospital as a snake spirit."

    Zhao Yu smiled and said: "Because I saw that she was holding a medical record, and a newspaper was placed above the medical record. The newspaper was Zhejiang Daily, and the page that was open was the social news, and the news about the ghost call happened to be published on the page.  .I saw that she paid attention to this news, so I felt sure that she would pay attention to this issue. Let's go back and report to the officer, and send a few people to protect Ma Ming. "

    When I heard it, it made sense.  After returning, I discussed with Zhao Yu to dive into the bottom of the reservoir to see what was there.  But we have to be fully prepared before we go down, if we are dragged away by the water ghost after we go down, then we will play off.

    So we first reported the work progress to Ouyang Zhuan's family, saying that in order to find out the truth about the water ghost class in No. 6 Middle School, we both wanted to go into the water to have a look.  Ouyang Zhuanjia agreed, saying that let us go to a certain store to buy some sets of professional diving equipment.  I heard that Emma is good, and there are businesses that cooperate with state agencies.  So we searched for the place Ouyang Zhuan's family said, but found a very unremarkable car repair shop.

    However, when we showed the ID to the boss, the boss took us into a cubicle in the underground garage.  When I entered the door, I suddenly felt like a fortress.  This room is full of unnamed high-tech equipment, such as guns and ammunition, sports car parts, computers and phones.  I was a little messed up.  I didn¡¯t expect Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, a small private shop, it¡¯s like you have breakfast at a small steamed bun shop downstairs every day, but you don¡¯t know that the owner of the shop can fly over the wall and fly over the wall.  I really want to ask the owner of the unattractive car repair shop: why are you hanging like this?

    We didn't intend to bring Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran with us, so we only took two sets of diving equipment.  After going out, I called Wu Dan and said we were going to visit the reservoir at night, and asked him if he had any feasible suggestions for preventing water ghosts.

    After hearing this, Wu Dan asked, "Tell me, what is that place like?"

    I thought about it, and I seemed to have taken a few photos when I went to see the reservoir for the first time, so I sent them to Wu Dan.  After a long while, Wu Dan called back: "I think you two should be cautious. The buildings around the reservoir are not like ordinary garden remnants, it seems to be a messy mess."

    "What is a puzzle?" I asked in surprise.

    Wu Dan said on the phone: "I don't really understand it. To put it simply, the trap is to trap things under the reservoir. It is very likely that there are ancient coffins or something underneath. The water ghosts and the old zombies are dead.  Set meal, you two can be careful, don't really confess in it."

    I smiled and said, "Master, why don't you want us to be better? I have seen many such storms and waves, and I don't believe that the small gutter can capsize. Don't worry, Master, we will be extremely careful."

    Wu Dan said: "No, I heard from you that those ghost groups are very resentful, even bloody and tearful. This kind of thing is not easy to provoke. You wait until I go before you act."

    I said helplessly: "Master, how long have we been waiting for your words, we are leaving tonight."

    Wu Dan said: "Fuck him, little bk will not listen to Master's words when he grows up, hey, wait until I go over to talk about it!!"

    Speaking, Wu?Hung up the phone.  I curled my lips, thinking to forget about it, I'll go and have a look tonight, otherwise I don't know how to report to Ouyang Zhuan's family.

    In order to reduce the load, Zhao Yu didn't bring the fancy pistol. It seems that although the thing is waterproof, it is basically useless for underwater fighting.  Zhao Yu brought the Duoshe Dao, and I brought God of War and Xiao Mi, all packed up and ready to go.  As soon as he arrived downstairs, he saw Wu Dan rushing over from a distance with a bag on his back.  I was taken aback, and blurted out: "Master, are you really here? How did you come?"

    Wu Dan gasped and said: "How the hell did I come here, of course I came as an extension. Oh, it's so expensive, you have to reimburse me. I'm really worried about you two, apprentice,  In case something happens again. Let me go with you."

    I looked at the diving equipment in my hand and said, "But we only brought two diving suits."

    Wu Dan thought for a while, and said: "It's okay, you go to explore the road first, and call me if there is anything, I will meet you on the shore."

    It is of course good when we hear it. It is better for someone to take care of us than for the two of us to rush in blindly.  So the three of us took the subway to the incomplete garden reservoir.

    In fact, since the accident, many taxis or buses have been diverted instead of passing there.  We also asked the local people who built the garden and what it was built for, but no one could say why.  Even in the local historical materials, there is little mention of this incomplete garden.

    It is said that before the founding of the People's Republic of China, it was indeed a very beautiful garden, but because of accidents, no one went there. The older generation in Wenzhou called it a "ghost garden".  It is said that people with good deeds once climbed up the courtyard wall to look at it, saying that they always saw a headless yellow ghost, floating in the garden with a sword in hand.  And those who have seen this shadow are crazy, and no one came to this garden in the end.  Although the demolition team was not afraid of anything, they wanted to demolish this ghost garden and rebuild a residential area, but halfway through the demolition, several members of the construction team fell into the reservoir and drowned.  No one dared to demolish the garden anymore, so a remnant garden was kept.

    The three of us and Xiao Mi arrived at the Canyuan Reservoir, and it was already dark.  Although it is already the beginning of March, the spring is still cold, and when I think of going into the water, I feel a chill rising from the soles of my feet.

    Wu Dan observed the terrain, frowned and said: "This is almost a trap. It seems that the garden was originally intended to trap the things underneath, but it was destroyed by someone.  It is a place where grievances have gathered for so many years. It is not surprising that some strange things happen. How about this, you take the fox into the water to have a look, and recite the Ice Soul Curse when you encounter danger. When I see thin ice on the water, I know you are in danger  , Immediately go into the water to rescue."

    I suddenly felt grateful: "Thank you, Master!"

    After getting ready, I took Xiao Mi and jumped into the reservoir with a "plop".  A deep chill hit, as if through the waterproof material of the diving suit, one could feel the icy chill in the water.  With the help of the searchlight overhead, I saw Zhao Yu coming down beside me.  Looking down, the light can't reach the bottom. The reservoir is bigger and deeper than we thought.  Xiao Mi was next to me, and dived down quickly.  Immediately, I felt that the three views were irreversible. I always thought that the fox was a terrestrial animal, but I didn't expect that it could move faster than the fish underwater.

    I also dived a few meters, at this moment, Xiao Mi suddenly swam back and bumped into my arm, which meant that there was something underwater.  I signaled to Zhao Yu to turn on the light, and Zhao Yu nodded to me.  So we dived together.

    Contrary to what we imagined, we found out when we got to the bottom of the reservoir that there was no grass growing here, only some rocks.  And surrounded by these stones, there is actually a huge stone coffin.  There are many inexplicable patterns and runes engraved on the coffin, which neither Zhao Yu nor I have seen much.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 284 Trapped Dragon Game (Part 2)

    ?

    Zhao Yu and I glanced at each other, thinking that this is a good thing, we have become grave robbers.  However, Chinese people pay attention to burying in the ground for safety. What does it mean to be buried under water?

    The two of us walked around the stone coffin for a while, and saw that the stone coffin was very different. There were raised parts at both ends, as if it were a mechanism button.  I stepped forward to touch it, and it seemed to be active, so I gestured to Zhao Yu, meaning do I want to press it down?  If you press it down, you have to pay attention to the old zombies in the water coffin.

    Zhao Yu then drew out the Duoshe Knife, and the blood-colored knife light shone brightly under the dark water. It was really a 24k pure evil knife.  So the two of us pressed the stone protrusion together, but we didn't press it.  Xiao Mi was very anxious at the side, and probably needed to take a breath, so she swam up quickly.  I thought about it, could it be that the two of us pressed in different directions?

    So I tried with Zhao Yu for a while, and finally, I felt my hands sink, and there was a muffled sound, and the lid of the stone coffin was slowly opened, and a gust of air came out, and then calmness returned.  The two of us hid behind a rock, expecting a half old zombie or something to jump out.  As a result, there was no response after waiting for a long time.  So Zhao Yu and I approached again, only to see that the stone coffin was empty and there was no corpse, only a piece of clothing was laid out, just like those posed pictures in Taobao shop, it was really neatly laid out.  It seems that there was a vacuum inside, and there was no water.  But as soon as we opened the stone coffin, the water flooded in and lifted the clothes up.  But the clothes did not drift away, because an ancient sword was stabbed in the center of the clothes.  The ancient sword is simple and elegant, with a long body and a wide blade. Under the illumination of the headlamp, it can be seen that there are several clear and exquisite gemstones inlaid on the hilt, forming a small and exquisite shape of the Big Dipper.  There is a row of very small characters written on the blade, traditional characters, Nima bullying modern people can't read it.

    But this is not the most awesome thing, the most awesome thing is that the clothes pierced by this ancient sword turned out to be an ancient dragon robe!  Although I can't tell which dynasty's emperor's uniform it is, but the bright yellow color draws a dragon, which must be the exclusive uniform of the royal family, and ordinary people dare not wear it.  This is very strange.  Most emperors have imperial mausoleums, and I have never heard of any emperor who built his own tomb under the water.

    Thinking of this, I think of the Broken Soul Bridge that Ouyang Zhuan's family asked us to find. Could it be here?  But no matter how you look at it, it doesn't look like it, because there is no nine-curved corridor, only this empty coffin, with an ancient sword stuck on top of a dragon robe.

    Whatever it is, I thought to myself, it's just a dragon robe, no matter what, I don't believe that a piece of clothing can be turned against the sky.  Thinking of this, I stepped forward to pull out the ancient sword.  Unexpectedly, it didn't move.  So I tried my best to pull it out, and then I slowly felt a little loose.  At this moment, I felt someone behind me tap my shoulder heavily.  Looking back, I saw Wu Dan came down with only a diving mask, and shook his head desperately at me.

    Just when I suddenly understood the meaning of "it seems that my master doesn't want me to draw the sword", I felt that the ancient sword was pulled out by me when my hand was loosened.  Suddenly, the clothes suddenly floated up.  Wu Dan suddenly pulled me back, grabbed the ancient sword, pulled me, greeted Zhao Yu, and headed for the water.  But at this time, I saw that Zhao Yu was still standing beside the stone coffin, and the strange dragon robe had already wrapped around him.  At this moment, I suddenly saw a strange light rising from the water, or it was smoke or flames, which engulfed Zhao Yu.

    Oops!  I suddenly remembered the words of the crazy mother-in-law, and immediately shook off Wu Dan's hand and went downstream, trying to drag Zhao Yu up.  However, at this time, the turbid thick fog filled the air, turning the surrounding waters into chaos.

    At this time, I suddenly felt that the occasional sound of water in my ears disappeared, as if I was isolated in a silent environment.  Just when I was feeling a little dazed, I suddenly felt that my feet sank, and something was pulling me down.  I looked down, and saw that the stones under my feet had turned into skeletons, and entangled water plants grew on the skeletons, grabbing my legs and dragging them down.  I was annoyed in my heart, wondering if the water ghost would do this trick!

    Just when I was about to use the ice cap to condense the water at the bottom into an ice layer, I saw that the surrounding yellow gradually became thicker, and then it turned into a cage shining with yellow light, trapping me in it.  I stretched out my hand to touch the edge of the cage, and suddenly felt a burning pain in my hand.  I retracted and looked, and I actually burned a hole in my diving suit.  I cursed in my heart, is this cage made of sulfuric acid?  !

    Before I finished complaining, I saw that the cage was getting smaller and smaller.  I panicked, if it was too small, I would be cut into several pieces by the four walls of the cage, and burned beyond recognition!

    So I fired two shots in a row, only to find that the power of the God of War underwater is really not good.  The explosion from that bullet couldn't hurt the weird cage at all.  He wanted to break free from the aquatic plants under his feet, but found that the thing under his feet was like a ghost's hand, entangled layer by layer, and would not let go of it.

    &nbs??"There was also a legend about the ghost class in the sixth middle school before. Did anyone die at that time?"

    I shook my head and said, "No, I haven't heard of anyone dying."

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "But now we are killing people, and the first target is you two, and then the unlucky old man who broke into the classroom. Why do I feel that this is aimed at you and Zhao Yu?"

    I was stunned and said: "I can't. I haven't offended any Taoist in Wenzhou. As for using ghosts to kill me."

    Wu Dan stood up and said, "Look, there are actually three key points in this Wenzhou incident: First, who did the ghost call? Why did they ask the students and staff of Wenzhou No. 6 Middle School?  The students in Class 3 called? These surviving students heard that they had suspended school for a while before transferring to the high school of Tianjin Xinhua Middle School. Did anything happen during the one or two years of suspension? Second, the process of your investigation  Here, except you and Zhao Yu, who insisted on investigating that reservoir? If someone deliberately guided you, it might be intentional to harm you; third, this seems to have nothing to do with the case, but it is also listed:  What does the Broken Soul Bridge have to do with it? If you figure this out, the case will be cleared up."

    When I heard this, I said speechlessly: "Master, it's up to you to say this. If I figure this out, I will have already solved the case." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 285 Imprisoned Soul (Part 1)

    ?

    Wu Dan said: "Nonsense, so let you two investigate. But I don't know how Xiao Zhao's situation is, alas."

    I seldom heard Wu Dan sigh. Seeing him so depressed, I am sure this matter is really difficult.  Thinking of this, I suddenly remembered the prophecy of the crazy mother-in-law, and immediately took off my diving suit, and took out the Lianxin Dan in my arms.  I was afraid of breaking this thing, so I kept it in a waterproof vacuum bag.

    I handed the elixir to Wu Dan and asked, "Look, Master, what is this thing?"

    Wu Dan took the bag in my hand and opened it, and there was a strange smell of medicine.  Wu Dan went up to smell it, and said, "What is this thing? It smells like chicken feces."

    "Chicken" I suddenly felt tired and didn't love it.  How can I eat it after describing it so disgusting?  But Wu Dan seems to have hit the nail on the head, I don't know how to describe this strange smell, this thought really smells like chicken shit.

    "Master, can you see what kind of elixir this is?" I asked.

    "I can't tell, where did I find it? It can't be chicken shit, right?" Wu Dan asked.

    I was talking to Wu Dan when Zhao Yu woke up.  I hurried forward and asked, "How are you feeling?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "It seems that my head is a little heavy. When did I come up?"

    Seeing that he was fine for the time being, I told him about the strange things underwater.  Of course I didn't tell him about the shortened life.  After hearing this, Zhao Yu said, "Actually, at the moment when I was just unconscious, I did seem to see the image of an ancient emperor holding a sword, but I couldn't judge the appearance. It seems that this reservoir has nothing to do with the haunting of the Sixth Middle School."

    Wu Dan said: "In this case, let's go back first and solve the problems one by one. Let's start with checking the ghost call."

    So the three of us and Xiao Mi walked from the side of the reservoir to the road to take a taxi.  The funny thing is that none of the taxis passing by here dared to stop. Some drivers saw us waving, and stepped on the gas pedal quickly to drive away.  I feel so depressed, I probably think of us as ghosts.

    So I wanted to take out the money and wave it around, thinking that people who saw the money might stop.  Wu Dan said from the side: "When you take the money, people think you have the money. Why don't you just call the police and stop a car."

    As soon as I heard it made sense, I took out my police ID and waited on the side of the road.  Although the road here is an important road in the outskirts of the city, there were a lot fewer cars after the accident, and one finally arrived after a long time.  I quickly jumped to the middle of the road and waved, indicating that I was a policeman and asked the driver to stop.  After the taxi stopped, the window was rolled down, and I saw that the driver was a young man, younger than me, with curiosity and surprise on his face: "You took a taxi, is it the police?"

    I showed him the documents, explaining that I came to investigate the case at night.  The young man was not afraid, and said: "Get in the car. No one dares to pull you here except me."

    After we thanked each other and got in the car, the car started, and I couldn't help asking: "Other drivers dare not stop, why are you so bold?"

    The young man smiled and said: "I don't believe in any ghosts. They say that the ghosts of the Sixth Middle School call and kill people, killing the students and teachers of the Sixth Middle School, so I'm fine with the Sixth Middle School."

    It was a coincidence that I heard it, and asked, "Then you graduated?"

    The young man said: "I am the next class of the second and third class that had the accident that year, and I was repeated for two years. I am really not suitable for studying, so I just dropped out of school and drove."

    Wu Dan suddenly asked: "Then are you familiar with the students in the second and third classes of high school at that time?"

    The young man said: "How should I put it? At that time, our class was downstairs from their class, and we knew a lot of people who came and went. I also often greeted a few people and said a few words, so I was familiar with them."

    While talking, the car was almost at the hotel where we were staying.  Wu Dan rummaged through his bag for a while, found a thing like a talisman, handed it to the driver, and said, "Young man, this thing is for you. You have to take it with you. Please be safe. We are destined, so I will  I don¡¯t want anything to happen to a good young man.¡±

    The young driver was a little surprised. He probably didn't expect that our police would still engage in such a thing. He didn't know what to do for a while.  I smiled and said, "Just accept it, take it with you, and treat it as my master to pray for you."

    The young man smiled and said: "Well, this thing is quite special. Thank you." Then, the driver put the safety amulet in his pocket and said, "My name is Xu Chen, and your accent doesn't sound like  Local people, if you have anything to do in Wenzhou, you can come to me.¡± Then he left the phone to us.  I didn't take it seriously, and thought it was unnecessary, but Wu Dan stayed very seriously.

    When we got out of the car, Xu Chen drove away.  I watched the taxi disappear into the night, so I asked Wu Dan, "Master, why did you give that person a safety talisman? Could something happen to him?"

    Wu Dan said: "It's hard to say. Just now youHe called Zhao Yu and asked Xin Xiaoran and Lin Yufan to wait at the scene before going to the principal's office.  The principal was very worried about another murder case. Seeing that we asked to go to the ghost building to see it, he had no choice but to agree. He only gave us the key and said that no one would dare to go near the ghost building to open the door.

    So the three of us took the key to the ghost building, opened the door, and went straight to the classroom where the ghosts were encountered in the second and third classes of high school.  When walking on the stairs, I couldn't help frowning to look at the walls on both sides of the stairs.  The limestone on the wall was mottled and peeled off, and in some places a large area was bulged, water-stained, and looked very uncomfortable.  The cold wind also whizzed through the corridor, blowing goose bumps on the body.

    I whispered: "Master, this place is so cloudy, why do I remember that it wasn't like this when I came here before?"

    Wu Dan said: "This shows that the grievances have increased in the past few days. It seems that this prisoner just wants to gather grievances. I don't know what his ultimate goal is."

    Soon, we found the classrooms of the second and third classes of high school.  I first stretched my head to look at the glass, but I saw that there were no ghosts inside, and it was empty.  The white curtains were still drawn, making the room very dark.  I looked around and saw nothing, so I opened the door carefully.

    Wu Dan pulled me back, held a Taoist talisman in his hand, and said, "I'll go in and have a look first, you two be careful." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 286 Imprisoned Soul (Part 2)

    ?

    Having said that, Wu Dan walked in holding the Taoist talisman, and Zhao Yu and I walked in after him.  After entering the door, I saw that the windows were obviously sealed, but there was still a cold wind blowing in the classroom, and I didn't know where it came from.

    Wu Dan frowned and said: "This place is quite fierce." Then, he gave me and Zhao Yu two Taoist talismans respectively, and asked us to stand in the west and south.  It is said that this is the "new three-in-one fire bureau" created by Wu Dan himself, which is specially designed to restrain this kind of resentful water ghost.  Water and fire are difficult to tolerate. In the three-in-one fire game, one of Zhao Yu and I represents gold and the other represents fire.  The nature of fire is hot and belongs to the south; the nature of gold is desolate and chilling, which matches the desolate and sparse west with few stones and stones; and Wu Dan is the center of gravity of this game, in the east of the classroom.  Oriental wood.  Wood has a warm temperament and faces the sun, and the east is the place where yang is born, so the orientation of wood belongs to the east, and it is also the source of vitality for this triad of fire.

    Wu Dan asked us both to hold the Dao Talisman, saying that this Dao Talisman must not be lost, as long as we recite the mantra together with him, it will be fine to maintain the stability of the fire situation, so as to dissipate the resentment of the water ghosts and let them reincarnate.  Before that, he has to break the prisoner's soul first, so let us be sure to be stable.  Before that, Wu Dan searched for a while, and sure enough, he found an old-fashioned mobile phone in the desk drawer.  I looked over and saw that the phone was dead.  ¡¾It will be against the sky if there is electricity again after three years¡¿.  However, it is very frustrating to still be able to make calls when there is no power.  So I asked Wu Dan if I should simply scrap it.  Wu Dan waved his hand and said: "It's useless, even if the phone is smashed, this object that has absorbed too much resentment will spread the resentment of the ghost call to everywhere. Throw it here. Anyway, as long as this prisoner soul is broken, it will definitely be able to get rid of it."  The resentment is calmed down, it doesn't matter if there is this thing or not."

    So, Zhao Yu and I stood in the direction Wu Dan said.  At this moment, I looked in front of the blackboard from where I was standing, and suddenly saw several huge coffin nails nailed to the blackboard.  Because it was painted black like a blackboard, I didn't even notice the nail just now.

    I saw Wu Dan standing in the east, facing the blackboard obliquely, took out a porcelain bottle and a porcelain bowl from his bag and placed them on the ground, and then poured the water in the porcelain bottle into the porcelain bowl.  When I looked at the bowl of water, it seemed to be dew collected by Wu Dan recently.  At this time, he took out a willow branch from his bag that he had just broken off when passing by the campus.  When I saw this posture, it didn't look like he was unlocking the prisoner's soul, but rather like opening the eyes of the sky.  There is a kind of ghost eye technique in Maoshan surgery, also known as Yinyangqing, which means that one who opens the sky eye can see ghosts and see the secrets of heaven.  To put it simply, it is to open the legendary third eye of human beings.

    After opening the eye of the sky, it is basically equivalent to a certain degree of opening and closing, and the spell can be improved by more than one level.  It seems that Wu Dan also attaches great importance to it.  But this matter is really tricky. These are dozens of innocent souls, but they were forcibly detained and killed. It is estimated that many ghosts are not happy, but there is no way.  Being detained in the yang room is not good, because during the day they are "persecuted" by yang energy, so they have to hide in places where the sun is not visible, such as toilets, sewers, etc., which is miserable.  Maybe we didn't see ghosts when we entered the door, mostly because they were all crowded into the toilet.  It would be wrong to kill them when the game is broken, after all, these are the ghosts of children.  Thinking about the parents of the widows, we can't be ruthless and wipe them out.

    Wu Dan dipped a willow branch in water, sprinkled it all over his body, took another talisman, and chanted the mantra, saying: "The sky is clear and the earth is clear, the yin and yang are clear, open my Dharma eyes, the yin and yang are distinct, and the urgency is like a law!"

    Although ordinary people can't see it, under the sight of Youming Eye, you can see the changes in the aura around Wu Dan.  That is absolutely a rhythm of opening and hanging, and the white light of the Taoism around the body is more abundant, showing a dazzling light.  I couldn't help but wonder with some horror, could this just go mad

    Immediately, Wu Dan took out a Taoist talisman, threw the Taoist talisman in his hand, chanted the mantra and said: "The sky is blue, the emperor of the earth, those who follow me will live and those who oppose me will die.  Urgent as a law!"

    Shit, Wu Dan, this is a typical play that doesn't follow common sense. I thought to myself, isn't this the law of arresting ghosts?  This is for catching ghosts!  !

    At this moment, I suddenly saw a change in the prisoner's soul bureau.  I saw that Wu Dan's power collided with the situation, sending out a powerful force.  I even felt the ground shake, and there was a bang in my ears.  Looking at the blackboard again, it was originally nailed to the wall, but it suddenly collapsed. Wu Dan took advantage of the situation to take back several nails and wrapped them with red thread.

    what's the situation?  I thought to myself.  Thinking about it carefully, it may be that the power of arresting ghosts is just similar to that of the soul prisoner technique, and the same kind repels each other, thus producing a strong reaction force, which is similar to fighting poison with poison, which just broke the situation.  Thinking of this, I couldn't help admiring Wu Dan's creative thinking.  If you don't catch ghosts, you can also be a planner or something. It looks quite creative.

    At this time, Wu Dan shouted: "What are you smirking at, you two, stand up quickly!" As soon as I heard this, I immediately shoutedMindful, thinking about the mantra taught by Wu Dan, stood up with Zhao Yu, and recited the mantra silently.  The Soul Prison Bureau was broken, and the aura in the classroom also changed.  The original strong pressure has indeed been alleviated a lot, but those long-lost Xueba ghosts have appeared one by one.  Then Wu Dan chanted the mantra again: "Leave the sly, enter the dark, the qi preaches the Tao, the qi connects the gods, and the qi acts and treacherous ghosts and thieves will all perish!"

    Before the words fell, a strong cold wind suddenly blew around, chilling people.  Those ghost figures seemed to be burning by flames, and each of them hugged their heads and let out screams.  I was chanting mantras aside, but cold sweat oozes from my forehead.  This cry is not something ordinary people can bear.  I thought to myself that Wu Dan didn't want to burn them to death, did he?

    But at this moment, the water vapor on the window became more and more dense, and unexpectedly gathered into small streams, flowing down the glass window, and the room was full of damp, sticky and uncomfortable.  I saw that Zhao Yu was ignoring him, closing his eyes and chanting mantras, so I regained my composure and continued.  All of a sudden, seeing streaks of black air rising into the sky, and then dissipating like smoke, I realized that Wu Dan was dissolving the resentment.

    I felt relieved, thinking that my master looked pretty good, and he could handle a bunch of ghosts once he opened it.  Just when I was letting go, I suddenly heard a loud ringing of the phone.  The ringtone was very familiar, and I couldn't help but frowned and thought for a while: Why did it sound like Zhao Yu's ringtone?

    I opened my eyes to look at Zhao Yu, but saw that he still ignored the bell and continued to chant the mantra.  I thought to myself, Ouyang Zhuan's family will not call again at this time, right?  But on second thought, it's unlikely.  The Brick family has always put on a high-profile executive appearance, and only calls Zhao Yu and me when there is an urgent matter. I just called in the morning, and it is impossible to call again now.  But this place is very cloudy and the magnetic field is chaotic, and ordinary calls cannot be made at all.  It's not from Ouyang Zhuan's family, so whose call could it be?

    Thinking of this, I suddenly felt a chill in my heart: Shit, it can¡¯t be a call from a ghost, right?

    As if to verify my conjecture, I saw that Zhao Yu's face was getting darker, and I couldn't help shouting to Wu Dan: "Master, is it a ghost call?!"

    Wu Dan shouted: "Shut up! Focus on you!"

    I know that now is a critical moment, and I dare not slack off, so I can only continue to concentrate and meditate, chanting mantras to drive away evil spirits.  But at this moment, I saw Zhao Yu's complexion became more and more ugly, and I suddenly bent down and spit out a mouthful of black blood.

    Immediately afterwards, I saw that Zhao Yu's eyes began to change color, and the expression on his face became fierce.  I'm going, the zombie body is coming again!  I couldn't help shouting: "Master, look at Zhao Yu is going to become a zombie!!"

    Wu Dan scolded: "Don't bother me! Find a way to make him stand for five minutes!"

    Damn, five minutes is not a short time!  I've seen Zhao Yu when he was hanging out. He is basically the invincible zombie king. Even Uncle Ying has to fight hard for an hour and a whole episode.  May God beat him?  !

    At this moment, I saw that Zhao Yu was about to rush towards me.  Just at the very moment, Wu Dan pointed out that a golden light touched Zhao Yu's Tianling acupoint, and he shouted to me: "Young man, please God stop Zhao Yu! But you can't move!"

    What does this mean?  !  I suddenly remembered that when my skills were not very good, the gods were separated from me, and I could only watch the gods fight from the sidelines, and the gods invited could only last for a quarter of an hour.

    I made up my mind, so I chanted the mantra on the spot and said: "The power to kill evil spirits is the only one, please Guan Erye!"

    The long-lost bearded man, you can't go to fuck right now, come help.

    In order not to hurt Zhao Yu, I deliberately invited a god who is close to the people at the lowest level.  It must be no problem to hold on for five minutes.  After the spell has passed, the idol appears.  Second Master Guan appeared majestically, raised the Qinglong Yanyue Knife and slashed at Zhao Yu.

    I'm going, it's too cruel!  I couldn't help but blurted out: "Second Master Guan, you should be too ruthless!"

    But it turns out that I was thinking too much.  Zhao Yu suddenly pulled out the Duoshe Dao on his back, and slashed across.  The statue of Guan Erye was so vulnerable that it was cut into two pieces by the saber light.  I felt chills in my heart, although I said that Second Master Guan was just a phantom image of a god and would not really die, but I saw that the bloody light of the Seizing Saber was stronger than Second Master Guan's protective divine light, and I couldn't help breaking out in a cold sweat.

    Sure enough, although Zhao Yu's body was immobilized by Wu Dan, his hands were not weak. After a few strokes, the statue of Guan Erye disappeared.  Shit, Zhao Yu probably killed him in just a minute and a half.  Suddenly my cold sweat came down.

    Seeing that Zhao Yu was trying his best to break free from Wu Dan's Daoism, I gathered my energy again and shouted: "The power to kill evil spirits is the only one, please Wumen God!"

    I don't believe it anymore, two people can't defeat you.  But to my disappointment, although Qin Shubao and Yuchi Jingde attacked Zhao Yu in a very stylized way, they were also split into several pieces by his powerful Daoshe Dao in less than three minutes.  Nima!  It's not five minutes yet.

    I called Wu Dan and said, "Master, please God or something, what should I do?"

    Wu Dan immediately replied with a sentence that made me vomit blood: "You can figure it out!"

    At this time, I saw that Zhao Yu had completely turned into a zombified body, and he broke free from the shackles of Wu Dan's Taoism, so he was about to rush towards me.  Seeing that Wu Dan had no time to avatar, I gritted my teeth and shouted: "Bing Po!"

    Suddenly, several thin ice walls imprisoned Zhao Yu, just in place.  I couldn't help thinking silently in my heart: It's enough to endure this half a minute, if it doesn't work out, I'm really at a loss.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)God can¡¯t do anything, so what should I do?  "

    Wu Dan immediately replied with a sentence that made me vomit blood: "You can figure it out!"

    At this time, I saw that Zhao Yu had completely turned into a zombified body, and he broke free from the shackles of Wu Dan's Taoism, so he was about to rush towards me.  Seeing that Wu Dan had no time to avatar, I gritted my teeth and shouted: "Bing Po!"

    Suddenly, several thin ice walls imprisoned Zhao Yu, just in place.  I couldn't help thinking silently in my heart: It's enough to endure this half a minute, if it doesn't work out, I'm really at a loss.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 287

    ?

    When the zombie Zhao Yu saw the ice wall, he raised his fist and went to chisel it.  Although his fists are not as powerful and domineering as Boss Duan, the zombie's fists are much stronger than ordinary people's.  With this fist, the ice wall immediately cracked.

    Just when I wanted to use the ice spell again, I suddenly felt that the aura around Zhao Yu was different, as if some huge shadow was gradually rising from the ground.  At this time, Zhao Yu completely ignored the shadow on the ground and just kept digging into the ice wall.  I couldn't help shouting: "Zhao Yu be careful! It seems that something has come out!"

    This situation surprised me very much.  The group of tyrants in the house are controlled by Wu Dan's self-created three-in-one fire station, what else can come in?  Are you afraid of being burned to death?  !

    I looked intently, but saw a huge black shadow gradually became clear, and when the shadow completely emerged from the ground, I was almost scared to pee.  This is an evil ghost that has never been seen before. It is a head taller than me and Zhao Yu, even taller than Yao Ming.  It looks like a skeleton, but it's not completely like a skeleton wrapped in a layer of flesh, but the chest and abdomen seem to be open, as if it had been disembowelled before it was alive. You can see something inside.  Rotting entrails.  But the internal organs are also very well-shaped, even vaguely humanoid.  What's even more formidable is that the humanoid internal organs are actually pulling a thick chain.

    At this moment, Wu Dan finally lost his composure, and shouted: "Student apprentice, I figured it out! This ghost call is a signal to summon the evil spirit from hell! Whoever receives it will be strangled to death by this evil spirit!"

    I said with a bitter face: "Master, what should I do then?! Is this thing considered an official ape of the underworld?! Is it okay to kill it casually?"

    Wu Dan shouted: "I don't know if it's all right or not, but it's hard to kill you anyway!"

    awful.  Immediately, a big bold font number one appeared in my mind.  But Zhao Yu in the zombie body has no sense of fear.  After Zhao Yu smashed the ice wall, the evil spirit pulled out the chain and was about to wrap it around Zhao Yu's neck.  Zhao Yu slashed over together, and the Duoshe knife slashed on the chain, making a loud bang.  The flames shot out amidst the loud noise, almost like electric welding, almost blinding my titanium alloy dog ??eyes.  Fortunately, we changed the Nether Eye, otherwise most people would have been blinded.

    However, I am a little relieved that Wu Dan's three-in-one fire situation has also come to a successful conclusion at this time, and the resentment of those ghosts has dissipated, and they have turned back to the original appearance of ordinary ghosts.  I immediately evacuated the group of ghosts with Wu Dan, but at this moment, I saw that Zhao Yu and the evil ghost were already fighting hard.

    I saw that he was able to fight against the ghosts of the underworld, so I said to Wu Dan: "Master, where did this ghost come from?"

    Wu Dan frowned and said: "The evil spirits of hell summoned by the ghost call. This is the 18th level of hell, which is transformed by the resentment. Even King Yama doesn't know how to deal with it. It seems that the person who designed this ghost call is really not an ordinary person."

    When I heard this, I said anxiously: "You can't just watch it for nothing, how do you deal with it?! You have to help Zhao Yu!!"

    Wu Dan said: "I am a god when you are a master?! I am tired of setting up the game just now, I have to take it easy."

    It was only then that I noticed that Wu Dan's face was covered with cold sweat, and I couldn't help saying: "Then master, just sit aside and tell me what to do. I will help Zhao Yu."

    Wu Dan said: "You ask me what to do? I don't know. I have never seen such a thing."

    I wipe!  !

    Now I really panic.  Looking at Zhao Yu again, although there is no defeat now, he will definitely lose slowly.  At this time, the things in the house were almost destroyed by their fighting.  The tables and chairs had been broken into pieces, and the window panes had several cracks.  But I saw that Zhao Yu was gradually losing, because I found that his purple eyes were slowly receding, as if he was about to return to a normal person.

    I just wanted to copy the guy, but Wu Dan stopped me and said, "Don't panic, let me see the life gate of this bk."

    I was so anxious that I almost jumped, and said: "Master, the other party is a real evil spirit, where is there any flaw in the gate of life!"

    Wu Dan said calmly: "Why not? As the saying goes, there is no escape for gods, but the real fire of Samadhi can trap Sun Dasheng, he is a bird."

    Wu Dan's calmness in the face of danger also infected me, and I gradually calmed down.  At this time, Zhao Yu was indeed gradually lost.  After a few seconds, Wu Dan suddenly said: "Apprentice, use your ice soul to turn into a flying knife and stab the viscera in the viscera!"

    "Well!" I saw that Wu Dan had an idea, and I was excited, and immediately chanted the mantra and said: "Bing Po!" Following the thought, I formed a few sharp ice knives with both hands, and threw them at the evil ghost's body.  offal.

    Fortunately, although the ghost looked terrifying, his IQ was cheating.  Seeing the ice skates flying by, he was very slow to hide, and all these ice skates were inserted into his internal organs.  The evil spirit roared and turned its head to stare at me resentfully.  I shrank my neck suddenly, because thisThe things that can only be seen in the special effects of movies actually appear in reality, no matter what, I feel as cold as watching a 3D ghost movie.

    What's even more deceitful is that Wu Dan quickly slipped to the window.  I cursed in my heart: Damn, it is Xiao Mi's former owner, and Nima's attributes of running away at the critical moment of life and death are the same.  Your apprentice's life or death is uncertain, so you leave me and run away?  !

    So I raised the God of War and shot the viscera a few times.  But the strange thing is that my God of War fire didn't cause any fatal injuries to this evil spirit!  After thinking about it, could it be that this ghost belongs to the attribute of fire like the god of war, so the damage index is reduced?

    Just as I was thinking of this, the ghost had already pounced on me.  I lowered my head and saw the iron chain swing to the wall behind me, and immediately cut a huge hole.

    I thought with trepidation: If I didn¡¯t dodge that trick just now, I¡¯m in two halves. I really hate Lingbo Weibu without Duan Yu!

    At this moment, I suddenly felt a flash of light in the classroom, and then, the sun shone into the room like a searchlight.  I looked up and saw that Wu Dan had pulled down the curtains of the three windows, and smashed the window panes with a stool one by one.  So, the sunlight will be sprinkled into the room.

    Seeing the strong sunlight, the evil spirit immediately panicked, and fled away with a strange scream. The speed of escape made me startled, and I didn't recover for a long time.

    "Let's go, go?!" After waiting for a while, I saw that there was no movement in the classroom, so I slowly stood up.  After standing up, I realized that although the sky outside was gloomy, there was sunlight breaking through the clouds, which happened to shine into the classroom.  Taking advantage of the warm sunshine, I waited and watched the tragic situation in the classroom.  Needless to say, the tables and chairs were broken into several pieces, the glass was not intact, the blackboard was cracked, and the walls were mottled like they had been demolished.

    At this time, Zhao Yu seemed to have returned to normal, stood up blankly, touched the sweat on his face, and said, "What's wrong with me? I became a zombie again?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "Fortunately, you became a zombie just now, otherwise the three of us might not be able to survive now."

    Zhao Yu looked bewildered.  Wu Dan leaned on the wall and beat his shoulders, and said, "Oh, my old bones have to be with you. This time I really escaped death."

    The movement upstairs also alarmed the people in the school. I heard the police outside shouting at us with a loudspeaker: "What happened upstairs?"

    I thought to myself, shit, you won't come up and take a look?  !  It seems that he has no guts to come up, only dare to shout from below.

    I leaned over to the window and said, "Nothing, little bang, someone planted a ticking time bomb here."

    Having said that, I took a blasting talisman, blew up the weird phone to pieces, put the fragments in a bag, and threw it to the police downstairs: "Brothers, check it, the explosives are in the phone."

    As soon as I heard that there were explosives, the downstairs seemed to be facing an enemy. I heard that I started to contact some bomb disposal experts.  Wu Dan and I looked at each other and smiled, Wu Dan pointed to my nose and said: "Little bk has also learned to lie now, and he doesn't blush when he tells lies."

    I smiled wryly and said: "Then what can I do? I said that I encountered evil spirits. It would be strange if they didn't lock us up as snake spirits."

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "That's right."

    So a few of us went downstairs, and immediately the medical staff came up to check the wound.  We waved our hands and said, "Dupi is injured, it's all right."

    ?As a result, it was discovered that the film crew of the TV station was also present and took pictures of the three of us.  I thought to myself, this toss was even on TV.

    Wu Dan whispered to both of us: "Although the ghosts in No. 6 Middle School can be passed over and dispersed, the call from the ghost may not be over. Now we know that the call from the ghost is to summon the evil ghost after gathering enough resentment.  Yes, but this time the target is Zhao Yu, so it is possible that this was originally a trap to kill the two of you in order to summon the evil spirits. All the people who died in vain were just to pave the way for the resentment. The target of the ghost call is not them  , it¡¯s probably you two!¡± (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 288 Who Is the Inner Ghost (Part 1)

    ?

    When I heard Wu Dan say this, I immediately thought of the cheating Big Dipper organized by Qinghua.  We destroyed Wenquxing, so it is estimated that we will indeed be hated.

    Thinking of this, I suddenly remembered a question: the ghost in the police station!

    I think back on the actions of Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran in the past few days, they seem to be quite mysterious, especially seeing Lin Yufan sneaking around with a gun in the middle of the night.  Apart from this, I clearly remember that in order to reduce trouble, Zhao Yu directly brought our phone with his family, and locked his own in the city bureau office.  And our internal mobile phone is only known to us, but that mobile phone is the one that the ghost calls!

    It seems that one of Lin and Xin must be the ghost of the Love Flower Organization!

    These two grandsons.  Thinking of this, I went to the crowd to look for Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran.  After a while, I saw Lin Yufan sneaking around in the crowd, but there was no sign of Xin Xiaoran.  I stepped forward and asked, "What are you looking at?! Where's Xin Xiaoran?!"

    Lin Yufan was taken aback, and said, "Brother Yan, I was also looking for Xin Xiaoran, but she disappeared at some point."

    I asked suspiciously: "Didn't you see when she left?"

    Lin Yufan shook his head and said, "Just now we all heard a loud noise from the haunted building, so we all rushed over to have a look. It seems that Xin Xiaoran disappeared at this momentbut maybe she disappeared before going downstairs."

    I asked, "Then why are you in such a hurry to find her?"

    Lin Yufan thought for a while, pulled me aside, and said in a low voice, "Because Xin Xiaoran is similar to Team Zhao, half human and half zombie. It is easy to turn into a zombie in a dark place, so every time I go to such a place,  The teacher asked me to pay attention to Xin Xiaoran's changes."

    When I heard this, I thought to myself what does this kid mean?  To express a kind of trust in me or to express doubts about Xin Xiaoran?

    "Then since she is half-human, half-zombie, so dangerous and difficult to control, why should she be absorbed into the Hunting Bureau? Isn't this very dangerous?" I asked.

    Lin Yufan said: "It's not difficult to understand. Xin Xiaoran's father was an agent of the Hunting Bureau, because her father was born with yin and yang eyes. But he died in a mission. For this reason, Xin Xiaoran was exceptionally admitted during the exam.  , became an agent of the Hunting Bureau. But she had already participated in the mission when she was in school, especially the year before last, and was captured by the enemy because of this. But after she came back, we found that there was a zombie poison in her body  , it is estimated that the enemy gave the injection. But she may not know it herself, it may be that the other party injected her with something to eliminate memory."

    "Why don't you know?" I said in amazement.

    Lin Yufan smiled inscrutably: "It's hard to say, do I want to say that she deliberately concealed it?"

    After hearing this, I thought what you mean, kid, is that there is something wrong with suspecting Xin Xiaoran?  But don't tell me clearly, let me experience it myself.  Nima's kid is quite good at it.  So I smiled and said: "I see, then you can continue to look at her, and if there is anything wrong, tell me and Zhao Yu."

    Lin Yufan nodded and said, "That's for sure."

    Having said that, I asked Lin Yufan to help the Wenzhou Municipal Bureau deal with the aftermath.  Seeing that Zhao Yu and Wu Dan were listening silently, I asked in a low voice, "How do you think he has a problem or Xin Xiaoran has a problem?"

    Wu Dan said: "It's hard to say, whoever has a problem with him, the biggest problem now is that the ghost calls have not stopped. By the way, I remember that the driver we met before was from No. 6 Middle School, and his age was the same as the class that died that year.  The kids are about the same age. Contact him and try."

    I thought this is the same, anyway, if there is no clue, why not start with Xu Chen first.  We took a break at noon to deal with the investigation of the Wenzhou Municipal Bureau.  Fortunately, Ouyang Zhuan's family had laid the groundwork in advance, but no one got to the bottom of why we went to the ghost building and what happened to us.

    After lunch, we rested for a while and called Xu Chen.  I really didn't expect his phone to be useful.  Xu Chen was on night shift again tonight, but we got into an argument over a phone call.  I felt apologetic and asked him if he could come out for dinner tonight.  When Xu Chen heard this, he readily agreed, saying that he would sleep in the cage in the afternoon and see you in the evening.

    We rested all afternoon and found that Xin Xiaoran had returned to the hotel at some time.  I went to ask her where she was just now, and Xin Xiaoran raised the sanitary napkin she bought in her hand and said, "I went to buy sanitary napkins, why do I have to report this to you?"

    I saw that her face was not very good, and I just wanted to ask: Do semi-zombies also have their periods?  In the end, he swallowed the words.

    Since I am at the same level as Xin Xiaoran in the Soul Hunting Bureau, I have no right to interfere with her actions at all.  Although I know that one of her and Lin Yufan is sure?There are problems, but can't find any evidence of them.  Now I have no choice but to put these two goods aside, and wait until I meet Xu Chen tonight.

    When it was time for dinner, Xu Chen arrived as scheduled and said that he would take the three of us to eat authentic Wenzhou snacks.  The three of us got into his car and chatted all the way, saying that there was another murder in No. 6 Middle School.  Xu Chen was very surprised: "He died again? It's only been a day."

    So I briefly talked about the murder case that happened in No. 6 Middle School.  Xu Chen said while driving: "You guys said that, I'm a little believer. It's strange, how can someone die with just one phone call. After the murder case, I often saw people near the No. 6 Middle School when I was driving at night.  110 patrolled, but no suspicious person came in or out.¡±

    When I heard this, I felt a little guilty.  Luckily, Zhao Yu and I took advantage of the patrol police to enter the school that day, otherwise we would be spotted by the patrol and would have to be taken back to the police station for questioning.  No matter how you put it, it is hard to explain why two policemen from other places went to climb over the courtyard wall of his middle school in the middle of the night.

    So I took the opportunity to ask if I was familiar with Ma Ming.  Unexpectedly, Xu Chen nodded and said: "It's familiar. I know Ma Ming, his parents are quite rich, but they got divorced, and no one wanted him, so he went back to his hometown to live with his grandma. His grandma's house used to be  In my community, the two of us went up and down the stairs, and occasionally we could talk a few words. Later, I stopped going to school, and he was hospitalized in an accident, so we didn¡¯t see each other very much. By the way, his grandma passed away last year, and there was no one there.  After taking care of him, I have been visiting him often since then, and I stopped going there when I got busy.¡±

    Wu Dan suddenly said: "Since you are familiar with him, how about we go and see him tonight? We will compensate you for the delay in carrying passengers and earning money for one night. My two apprentices are both quite rich.  of."

    I smiled wryly, thinking to Master, do you want to be so stingy, put yourself out of the matter first, and let me and Zhao Yu pay.

    Xu Chen said: "Since you care about him so much, let's go and see him at night. I haven't seen Ma Ming for a long time. Anyway, let's go to dinner first."

    The car turned a corner and entered a street. I looked at the sign of that street: Cangqiao Street.  Seeing that the street was well-organized under the street lights, Ma Ming found a parking place, we got out of the car, and followed him into an alley.  As soon as we entered the alley, we could smell the aroma of rice.  The sound of hawking along the street and the dim lights are full of warm life atmosphere everywhere.  I suddenly felt a little hungry.

    ? Xu Chen led us into a small shop. The door was really old and there was no proper name.  This store seems to sell pig dirty powder, I grinned when I heard the name.  Wu Dan immediately waved his hand and said, "I can't eat it, why don't you eat it."

    Xu Chen was a little puzzled, and after Zhao Yu's explanation, he immediately understood, and said with a smile: "Look at me, let's go to eat the three fresh noodles in clear soup next door. Although there is no diced meat, it tastes very good."

    So we went to sit down in a more shabby little shop.  Unexpectedly, although this small shop is shabby, it is overcrowded.  I couldn't help saying: "The most authentic food is hidden among the people."

    While waiting for the meal, I boredly glanced at the customers in the store.  But inadvertently saw a familiar figure.  In fact, you don't need to be inadvertent, Nima's figure is too conspicuous.  This person is Xia Xueli, Ma Ming's attending physician. Now she is wearing a western dress, which makes people feel more elegant, and seems out of place with this small shop.  At this time, many people were secretly looking at this goddess-like figure.  I looked across from the goddess, and there was a man with the same handsome appearance.  This person was about her age, and he looked gentle, as if he was also a tall intellectual.

    I knew it in my heart: it turned out that the goddess was here for a date. I really didn¡¯t know how to choose such a place, which is too boring.  Is it true that people with a background in science are the same?

    Seeing that the two of them were chatting very happily, I couldn't help but click my tongue for a while, and smiled at Zhao Yu: "I never thought that the world is so small, and you can meet acquaintances anywhere."

    Xu Chen asked, "Who is it?"

    I pointed to Xia Xueli and said, "You should know Dr. Xia, Ma Ming's attending physician."

    Xu Chen said with a smile: "Of course I know this. I introduced this small shop to her. Dr. Xia likes to eat noodles, probably because he likes the taste of this place, so he comes here often. It's not surprising."

    At this time, the face came.  I could not help but move my index finger when I smelled the aroma. I just wanted to take a bite, but I saw Wu Dan who was diagonally opposite looking at Dr. Xia's direction thoughtfully.  I smiled and said, "Master, are you addicted to watching beautiful women?"

    Wu Dan spat: "I'm so old, let's see what my daughter's little girl is doing. I'm looking at that man, there seems to be something wrong, apprentice, look at the man opposite the female doctor with your ghost eyes  , Is there something different about the aura around you from ordinary people?"

    I put down my chopsticks and stared carefully at the aura around the man.  Because there are too many people here, everyone's aura will be disturbed by others, and it is difficult to distinguish.  After watching for a while, I really felt that the man was a little different.  There seemed to be a trace of black air emanating from his upper body.  But I didn't see any ghosts following, and I didn't see that man had any magic power.  It's a weird situation.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)I put down my chopsticks and stared carefully at the aura around the man.  Because there are too many people here, everyone's aura will be disturbed by others, and it is difficult to distinguish.  After watching for a while, I really felt that the man was a little different.  There seemed to be a trace of black air emanating from his upper body.  But I didn't see any ghosts following, and I didn't see that man had any magic power.  It's a weird situation.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 289 Who Is the Inner Ghost (Part 2)

    ?

    I said to Wu Dan: "Master, this person doesn't seem to understand Taoism, and there are no spirits or ghosts around him, but there is black energy emanating from his body. What is the reason?"

    Wu Dan clicked his tongue and said: "This can only explain one thing: this person knows the technique of lowering the head, and it is probably a ghost." I don't know much about the technique of lowering the head, so when I heard what Wu Dan said, I was very curious.  Ask.  Wu Dan said that Jiangshu also existed in ancient China, especially during the Yuan Dynasty, but not many have been handed down.  Most people now commonly use the head lowering technique used by the head lowering masters in Malaysia.  As the name suggests, ghost descending must first cast spells to raise ghosts. First of all, it is necessary to find the child who has died and obtain the horoscope of its birth date.  Before planting a section of vines that can still grow.  In this way, after a period of time, the child's soul was attached to the vines, and the head master chanted a mantra and burned amulets, took a piece of vines, and carved them into small puppets 4 or 5 cm high with a knife.

    When Wu Dan said this, I seem to recall that there are also online sellers of this so-called Thai kid.  The finished puppet is usually hidden in a pocket bottle filled with grease.  Some people say that this fat is corpse oil, and some people say that this fat is made by secret practice of witchcraft. In short, it is indeed yellow like corpse oil.  Generally, there must be two small puppets soaked in glass bottles for raising ghosts. These two small puppets, one black and one white, are a man and a woman.  OK, if you only hide one in the bottle, the solitary yang will not grow, and the solitary yin will not grow, and you will be too lonely and want to escape.  In addition, there is a more domineering head drop technique, which is to directly refine the head of a stillborn person, but this kind of thing depends on the ability of the person who carries it.  If you don't have any Daoism at all, don't dare to tinker with this kind of thing lightly.

    Having said this, I understand: Wu Dan means that this person has such a puppet on his body, or has such a puppet at home, so he is contaminated with ghosts.

    "Could it be that this man wants to lower Dr. Xia's head? But it's still possible for a man and a woman to fall in love. How could they fall in ghosts?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "Did I say it was a ghost descending? Maybe it's a love descending, just like a love gu. It's okay, the general head descending will not happen immediately, or even for a long time, let's solve it first  Let¡¯s talk about it when the ghost calls.¡±

    Having said that, I suddenly thought of a question, so I asked: "Master, it stands to reason that you have broken the prison prison bureau, and the grievances have dissipated. The ghost calls should disappear. Why do they still exist?"

    Wu Dan said: "Any place with deep grievances can form its own Soul Prison Bureau. The reason why some people in the Sixth Middle School cast spells is because the ghosts have insufficient resentment, so there is a Soul Prison Bureau. If you set up a prison in a place with a lot of yin,  Ghost calls, it doesn¡¯t even need to be set up, a mobile phone that has been set up can cause ghost calls just by pressing the other party¡¯s number.¡±

    I suddenly expressed my understanding.  After we finished eating, we saw that Dr. Xia and the man were leaving too, so we rushed over to say hello.  I glanced at the man, he was really handsome and gentle, but his face was a little pale, and his eyes were evasive as if he didn't dare to look directly at people.  Wu Dan approached the man very warmly and chatted for a few words, hooking his shoulders and his back, the man frowned and slipped away when he found a chance.

    I watched the man run away, and then smiled at Wu Dan: "Master, what are you doing? Seeing that you scare people, I thought you had something special about him."

    Wu Dan said: "Just now I was touching the puppet to see if he had the head-down technique on him, but it seems that he didn't have that thing on him."

    Dr. Xia asked curiously: "What are you talking about?"

    I smiled and said, "No, I praised your boyfriend for being handsome."

    Dr. Xia smiled and said: "You misunderstood, he is my senior brother, not my boyfriend. We usually talk about Ma Ming's illness when we meet, because my senior brother is an expert in psychiatry and often provides me with treatment suggestions."

    At this time, I carefully observed her complexion, and saw that there was a faint blackness in her Yintang, it seemed that she had not fallen deeply.

    Since we met Dr. Xia, we squeezed the car back together.  Xu Chen drove us, Wu Dan snatched the co-pilot seat, and Zhao Yu, Dr. Xia and I squeezed together.  We were silent all the way, and I caught a glimpse of Dr. Xia looking at Zhao Yu intentionally or unintentionally.

    When we arrived at the Liao Nursing Home, we got out of the car and went directly to Ma Ming's room.  But when I opened the door, I was quite surprised: Ma Ming was not in the room.

    "Where is the person?" Dr. Xia was also surprised.  I checked the time on my phone, it was almost nine o'clock in the evening, so late, where can a person who is not mentally normal go?

    Dr. Xia said anxiously: "Usually he stays honestly, but todayWhat's going on?  "

    Zhao Yu said: "Think about it, where does he usually go for walks?"

    Dr. Xia said: "Ma Ming has a very quiet personality. Even if he takes a walk, he only walks in the yard. He is unlikely to go far."

    I said: "Let's look around quickly, so that nothing happens again."

    So we were about to split up to look for it, but Wu Dan suddenly asked a very inappropriate question: "Dr. Xia, have you felt uncomfortable recently?"

    I know that Wu Dan wanted to ask if this doctor Xia had the performance of lowering his head.  But I have to find someone, can't I find it and ask again?

    Dr. Xia was a little stunned, but he still replied: "It's okay, it's nothing, it's just that sometimes I have a headache, and sometimes I lose everything. But I often feel like this when I'm tired. It's good to rest for a while. It may take a few days  Hypnotherapy is too mind-consuming."

    "You used hypnotherapy to treat Ma Ming?!" Wu Dan's expression changed suddenly upon hearing this.

    Dr. Xia was taken aback by his suddenly raised voice, and said, "This, yes, what's wrong with this? Many psychiatrists treat patients like this."

    Wu Dan said: "Did that brother of yours suggest that?"

    Dr. Xia said: "Yes, he is an expert in this field."

    Wu Dan sighed: "Don't use it in the future." Then, he turned and asked Xu Chen: "Is there any dangerous place around here? That is to say, mass graves, cemeteries, or ancient tombs?"

    Xu Chen thought for a while, then hesitated and said: "There is nothing like this ancient tomb, but this place is in the suburbs of the city, close to Yongjia County. If you go to Yongjia County, there is an ancient village of Luoyang in Wenzhou, where strange things always happen.  It is said that the place was originally an ancient tomb, but it was destroyed somehow. Why are you asking this?"

    Wu Dan asked Dr. Xia: "When was the last time you saw Ma Ming today?"

    Dr. Xia recalled: "It was during the rounds in the morning that he was fine, so I went to other things. Because I am not the only patient, it is impossible to watch him all day. I have seen that he has not had any problems.  If there is no response, I went to see other patients."

    "A whole day is good," Wu Dan nodded and said, "It's enough for this kid to go to Luoyang Ancient Village in Yongjia County."

    I was stunned and said: "Master, what is he doing there?"

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said: "I'm afraid it's a long story. Then what, Xu Chen, give me your mobile phone." Xu Chen didn't know why, so he handed over the mobile phone.  Just when Wu Dan picked it up, Xu Chen's cell phone rang suddenly.  I leaned over to take a look, and my scalp felt numb.  That number is another ghost call!

    The next target turned out to be Xu Chen!

    Xu Chen also saw it at this time.  No matter how much he doesn't believe in ghosts and gods, if it happens to him, his face will turn pale immediately.  Wu Dan repeatedly took out a talisman, chanted a spell and pasted the talisman on the phone, and then said to me: "Apprentice, please ask the water god, and then the ice soul will seal the floor of this floor.

    Ah shit, this is asking me to build an ice skating rink!  I know what Wu Dan means. The evil ghosts in hell are afraid of cold things like water and ice, and those things cannot stay in the yang world for a long time.

    So I stopped hesitating, concentrated my mind and calmed down, chanted the mantra and said: "The power to kill evil spirits is the only one, please the water god!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 290 Who Is the Inner Ghost (Part 2)

    ?

    ? Please God's move really frightened Xu Chen and Dr. Xia.  But I don't care about them, it's more important to suppress the evil spirit now, otherwise we won't be able to run away when the ghost comes.  When I noticed the return of the water god's power, I recited the mantra and said: "Ice Soul!" Then I squatted down and concentrated the magic power on the floor.  Not long after, I felt a vibration on the ground, and layers of ice crystals spread from under my palm, covering the entire corridor's surface and walls, and the entire corridor was decorated with ice.

    Xu Chen was so frightened that he could not speak with his mouth open.  Dr. Xia was even more formidable, rolled his eyes and passed out.  Zhao Yu quickly helped her to the side and sat down.  At this time, I heard an indescribable sound suddenly coming from the ground, as if someone was digging the floor, rumbling and rumbling.  The ground also shook accordingly, and I looked down, and there seemed to be cracks in the ice layer on the ground.

    "Master, it seems that the ice layer didn't calm him at all!" I said anxiously.

    Wu Dan said: "One more time!"

    I nodded, gathered up enough energy, and chanted the mantra again: "Ice Soul!"

    A thicker layer of ice spread out, wrapping the floor thickly.  After that, the vibration on the floor subsided a little.  Immediately, Wu Dan took out four Taoist talismans, chanted the incantation and twisted formulas, and pasted them on the ground and walls.  We waited quietly for a long time, and saw that the vibrations in the ground gradually disappeared, and the sound also disappeared.

    I wiped off my cold sweat and asked Wu Dan, "Master, are you done?"

    Wu Dan also breathed a sigh of relief: "It's almost there, it should be fine."

    Xu Chen on the side looked dumbfounded, and after a while he stammered and asked: "You, you, who are you guys?!"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Don't be nervous, my apprentice is indeed a policeman, but I am not."

    Xu Chen said in amazement: "This, this is too exaggerated, how did these ice cubes come from?"

    I smiled and said: "You don't have to worry about how you got here, and you are not allowed to speak out about what happened today, but I am not worried about you saying it, because if you do, most people will treat you as mentally ill and lock you up in a mental hospital.  "

    It took Xu Chen a long time to calm down, and sighed: "I always thought that there were no ghosts and gods in the world, but I didn't expect there to be! This is really"

    I asked Wu Dan: "Master, you said that this ghost call was aimed at me and Zhao Yu. Why did Xu Chen receive the call instead?"

    Wu Dan said: "I speculate that someone really wanted to summon the evil spirit to kill you and Zhao Yu, but later found that it was useless, so he was eager to get rid of himself, so he started the second plan to blame the ghost.  The murderer is Ma Ming who has mental problems."

    "That's okay?! I know Master. What do you mean, the murderer who really summoned the evil spirits knew that Zhao Yu and I were coming to Wenzhou. Isn't that the ghost in the police station that we suspected before?"  ?¡± I wondered.

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "So, it's either Xin Xiaoran or Lin Yufan, and the two of them must have accomplices. Maybe people from the Ghost Sentence Organization are also waiting to kill you in Wenzhou."

    "Damn it, then this inner ghost wants to continue lurking, so he blames Ma Ming for the murderer?" I said.

    "Yes, that's about it. What Xu Chen said about the ancient village is probably a dangerous place. Ma Ming went to that ancient village in a state of conscious hypnosis. As long as he went to a place with a lot of yin energy and made a call with a specific mobile phone, he would be dead.  You can continue to activate ghost calls to summon evil spirits. I think Ma Ming should have a mobile phone." Wu Dan said.

    I said: "But Master, we didn't find Ma Ming's cell phone before, did we?"

    Wu Dan frowned and said, "Can't someone give it to him? If I didn't happen to see Dr. Xia's brother just now, I wouldn't have thought of the ghost descending. I guess that man would have some kind of deal with the Ghost Sentence Organization."  , using the convenient relationship with Dr. Xia to hypnotize Ma Ming to a certain extent. Many times, the call from the ghost was done by Ma Ming. Later, Dr. Xia planned to follow up on Ma Ming's condition by himself, so he didn't want the male doctor to intervene.  So I asked him about hypnotism. At this time, the doctor used the ghost call to let Dr. Xia follow his instructions during the hypnosis, so Ma Ming's condition was still not relieved, and he continued to be an accomplice of the ghost call.

    "This is all your inference, Master, how can you prove it?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "It is not difficult to prove. Ma Ming is an ordinary person. If he is hypnotized, he will lose his vitality and feel very tired. It is impossible to return immediately. He must sleep for a while. But when he wakes up again, as a  A person with a mental problem must not be able to find his way home. At this time, if a villager in the ancient village sees him, he may call the police or take him in for a while. In this way, the time he stayed in that village must not be long.  short. let's goJust look for Ma Ming in an ancient village.  "

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Yes, if we drive fast, we will arrive tomorrow morning, so let's go and have a look now. If my guess is correct, then we will definitely find Ma Ming in the ancient village."

    So we all set our sights on Xu Chen.  He was the night shift driver tonight, and he slept enough during the day, so he would definitely not drive tired at night, and there would be no problem until tomorrow morning.  Xu Chen understood, nodded immediately and said, "I also want to find Ma Ming, so let's go now."

    The three of us went downstairs to find the nurse on duty who had fled to the yard a long time ago.  I saw the panicked faces of the nurses, doctors and many patients, so I asked, "Who are you?"

    "It felt like an earthquake just now, don't you know? We have sounded the alarm for a long time." A nurse said.

    I clearly understood in my heart that most of these people took the noise and vibration we made when we sealed and intercepted the devil from hell just now as an earthquake.  That's just right, so I said, "Dr. Xia upstairs fainted from fright just now. Go and take a look and take care of her. She will probably be in a daze for a while before she wakes up. Please help me."

    The nurse nodded and thanked immediately, and then they all went upstairs one after another when they saw that there was nothing wrong.  So the three of us went out, and Xu Chen drove overnight to Luoyang Ancient Village in Yongjia County.  On the way, Xu Chen told us something about Luoyang Ancient Village in Wenzhou.

    The former Luoyang Ancient Village was a beautiful village, buried deep in the mountains, with a history of five or six hundred years.  Luoyang Ancient Village used to have a large number of houses made of blue logs and irregular stones, and the atmosphere of paradise created by inconvenient transportation, so it became an ancient village that outdoor tourists are eager to yearn for.  However, since 2000, people in the village have died strangely one after another.  The deceased had no obvious diseases before his death. The death came suddenly and the process was extremely fast. From the onset to the death of breath, it took half an hour as slow as half an hour and as fast as a few minutes.  As a result, in a mountain village with a permanent population of just over 100, the death toll reached less than half.  The villagers began to panic. Some suspected that the disaster was caused by cutting off the local dragon veins, and some suspected that there was something wrong with the local diet.  The villagers died and fled, and the title of "ghost village" spread like wildfire.

    Misfortunes never come singly. Just when the village was almost dying, an inexplicable fire came at night and burned most of the local houses.  In this way, with the unexplained deaths and the unexpected fire, the villagers began to flee to live outside the mountain one after another, so that this year, it is said that there are only six or seven old people and a few in poor health left in the village.  The villagers stayed behind to keep their ancestral property.  Since 2004, the local health department has visited the village several times to investigate the cause of the bizarre death.  In May of this year, the Zhejiang Provincial Health Department and the local Wenzhou Center for Disease Control and Prevention set up an investigation team of more than 20 people to enter the mountain. After collecting all the local food and stone samples, Mo Shihua, the chief epidemiologist of Zhejiang Province, came to the conclusion:  There are few doctors and medicines, and people become sick from overwork.  But this is basically impossible.  People in the village live a leisurely life, like a paradise-like slow life, working at sunrise and resting at sunset. In the past, the villagers have always been in good health, so how could they suddenly become sick from overwork?  Too pulled.  As for the cause of the fire, the local police also intervened in the investigation many times, and in the end there was no reasonable conclusion, only that the fire was set on fire.  But who the murderer was and why he set the fire, I don't know.

    I heard that this ancient village is evil, but why haven¡¯t I heard of any ancient tombs nearby? Returning the dragon¡¯s veins always reminds me of the digging of the dragon¡¯s veins in the Emperor¡¯s Tomb in "The Deer and Ding Tale".  After searching the Internet for a while, there was no result. There was no information showing that there was an ancient tomb in that place.  But now ancient tombs are haunted, and the general's tomb can be found by digging a foundation after urban reconstruction, let alone such remote mountainous areas.

    Thinking of this, I thought of Lin and Xin, so I called them.  Lin Yufan didn't answer, but Xin Xiaoran got through quickly.  I asked her if she knew where Lin Yufan had gone?  Xin Xiaoran said on the phone: "I don't know, I see he went out sneakily, and that Tang Xin, I don't know what the two of them are doing recently."

    "Tang Xin?" I asked in surprise, and suddenly found that Tang Xin didn't seem to be attached to Zhao Yu recently: "Do you know what Tang Xin is doing?"

    Xin Xiaoran said: "Where do I know, they didn't tell me, where are you?"

    "I will go to Luoyang Ancient Village with Master and Zhao Yu." I paused at this point: "Find out the whereabouts of the Soul Bridge." I decided to conceal my real purpose for the time being.

    "Where is the Broken Soul Bridge?" Xin Xiaoran immediately said, "I'll go find you right away."

    Before I could say anything, Xin Xiaoran hung up the phone decisively.  So I asked Zhao Yu to call Tang Xin.  Zhao Yu was not very happy, but under my repeated urging, he still called Tang Xin.  After saying a few words, Zhao Yu hung up impatiently, and said to me: "Tang Xin and Lin Yufan are together and said they want to come to see us. I have contacted Boss Duan before, and I want to tell us some important information. Pretending to be mysterious  , I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    "Boss Duan?" My eyes lit up when I heard this.  This shows that Boss Duan also stepped in to help investigate this matter. Maybe he found the secret of the Ghost Sentence Organization, so he might tell me who the insider is.  Looking at it now, Tang Xin and Lin Yufan are together, does Boss Duan suspect that the inner ghost is Xin Xiaoran?  But it's hard to say, maybe it's because Tang Xin watched over Lin Yufan?  Although this kid is smart, his physical fitness is not very good. He just plays the role of a technical nerd in the Secret Service.

    Thinking that the inner ghost is about to surface, I felt an inexplicable excitement in my heart.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)I have been busy investigating this matter, maybe I have found the secret of the Ghost Sentence Organization, then it is very likely to tell me who is the clue of the ghost inside.  Looking at it now, Tang Xin and Lin Yufan are together, does Boss Duan suspect that the inner ghost is Xin Xiaoran?  But it's hard to say, maybe it's because Tang Xin watched over Lin Yufan?  Although this kid is smart, his physical fitness is not very good. He just plays the role of a technical nerd in the Secret Service.

    Thinking that the inner ghost is about to surface, I felt an inexplicable excitement in my heart.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 291 Ancient Village Nightmare (Part 1)

    ?

    The three of us took a nap in the car, and I don't know how long it took before I felt something scratching my face.  I quickly opened my eyes and saw Xiao Mi who had been hiding in the backpack all this time came out.  Seeing that Xiao Mi was raising her paw to scratch it down, I frowned and said, "What are you doing?!"

    I also shouted to Zhao Yu and Wu Dan with my voice, and saw Xu Chen driving up the mountain slowly, because the mountain road was not easy to walk, so he was extra careful when driving.

    Xiao Mi whispered in my ear: "It seems that we will soon arrive at Luoyang Ancient Village. But I see the birds and beasts nearby are fleeing down the mountain."

    "What?" My first reaction when I heard this was: No, there will be an earthquake, will there be mudslides in the mountains?

    Xu Chen looked at the rearview mirror and said with a smile, "Brother Song is talking to himself?"

    So I just laughed jokingly: "It's okay, I'm talking to my pet. This guy said, the beasts on the mountain are moving."

    Xu Chen smiled and said: "Can you still understand the words of animals? You guys are really amazing!"

    After hearing this, Wu Dan said: "Well, if this phenomenon really exists, it means that there is a big disaster in this village."

    Seeing Wu Dan's serious expression, Xu Chen immediately became nervous: "Really? Don't let this happen again. Although there are no people in Luoyang Ancient Village now, there are at least ten or twenty people.  Let's live there. If there's another fire or something, these people will suffer again, alas."

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "What's worse is that those left behind are old and weak women and children. They should be forced to stay because they have no ability to live in other places. It would be too pitiful if there were another natural or man-made disaster.  .¡±

    I nodded and said, "Then let's go there quickly."

    I glanced out the car window and saw that the sky was slightly bright, which seemed to mean it was dawn.  The car drove slowly on the mountain road, and suddenly, I heard a loud "bang" from under my feet, and we were all startled.

    "Oops, it seems that the car has a flat tire." Xu Chen said with a bitter face: "The mountain road is not easy to walk. My car has never traveled such a bad mountain road."

    "Do you have a spare tire?" I asked.  After asking, I always feel weird.

    Xu Chen said: "There is one. Fortunately, there is one in the trunk, as well as a jack and a wrench, otherwise it would be fatal."

    Jack This answer is also weird.  Words these days don't have their original meanings. For example, Du Fu doesn't necessarily know how to compose poetry, and Li Bai also has to have basic feelings.

    So the three of us got out of the car and fiddled for a while, and finally installed the tires.  Looking at the time again, the sky is already bright.  We didn't meet any pedestrians along the way, so I doubted whether Wu Dan's judgment was correct.  After thinking about it, there are only a few people left in the village. If Ma Ming squats in some ruins, he will not be found for a while, and it is normal that no one calls the police.

    By the time we boarded the car again and rushed to the village, the lights were already bright.  Not far from the village, I discovered that there is such a beautiful place in Yongjia County.  Eyes full of emerald green, clear spring water.  Among the green trees and red flowers, there are ancient mountain roads winding up.  It can be seen that at the end of the road there are faintly quaint eaves and roof tiles leaning against the red and nestling in the green.

    We parked the car not far outside the village and walked into the village.  I carefully looked at the atmosphere of the village, the aura was chaotic, and there were traces of evil hidden, so I couldn't help but whispered to Wu Dan: "Master, this may be what you said, there may be an ancient tomb or something under the village  .¡±

    Wu Dan said: "Look at the terrain here. It was originally surrounded by mountains on three sides and facing water on the other. It seems to be a good Fengshui burial site. But, the river outside the village is still something. The water is not strong. It seems that before  The mountains are not very deep; some places on the mountains are densely wooded, and some places are bare with sparse trees and even no grass grows. It seems that the soil quality is not good and there is not enough vitality. So speaking, this place is not suitable for the construction of a private house at all, although  Living here is fine, but once the yin house is established, especially if a person with the status of an emperor is buried, the ground veins of this place will not be able to carry the dragon energy at all, and it is easy to form false dragon veins and stranded evil dragons. In this way,  Not only does this village have an influence, but even the descendants of the emperor's descendants also have their luck decline."

    Zhao Yu and I are used to hearing it, but Xu Chen has never heard of this kind of thing, so he looked at Wu Dan in surprise: "I didn't expect there is so much knowledge here."

    When Wu Dan heard that outsiders praised him, he immediately got excited: "If there is another Broken Soul Bridge in this place, it will be even more fatal. If there is really an emperor buried here, it will be a disaster. The foundation of the country will not last long.  Most of the children and grandchildren will not die well."

    I sneered and said, "Master, from what you said, what kind of emperor do you think could be buried here? According to what you said, the Broken Soul Bridge was designed by Liu Bowen in the Ming Dynasty.It is clear that the emperor buried here must be the emperor of the Ming Dynasty, at least a relative of Zhu Yuanzhang.  But isn't the Ming Tombs an imperial tomb?  Where would the emperor be buried alone in this remote village?  "

    Wu Dan said: "I saw that you didn't study hard when you were in school, and you failed in history. After Zhu Yuanzhang, he passed the throne to Zhu Yunqi, who was called Emperor Jianwen in history. It seems that this kid is bad and has no emperor's life, so he did it.  In four or five years, the emperor was rebelled by his uncle, who usurped the throne and seized power, but his whereabouts are unknown. In the story of later generations, although it is said that he was a monk and mixed with the people, but think about it, was the Jinyiwei of the Ming Dynasty a vegetarian?  Zhu Yuanzhang has cultivated batch after batch of spies, the absolute top ones, who specialize in listening to all kinds of gossip. According to historical data, the spies sent by this old man are only listening to corners. Someone accidentally said a sentence the day before  In other words, he announced it in the court the next day, and asked people if this was the case. You said that he had artificial bugs at that time, could his son be a good one? With Jin Yiwei's ability, he still couldn't find it.  A troubled emperor who has no power to restrain a chicken? I think that Zhu Di must have found Zhu Yunqi, maybe this emperor was killed by Zhu Yunqi and buried in the Broken Soul Bridge in order to stabilize his throne."

    "Damn, it's all a family, what about it? Wouldn't the Broken Soul Bridge affect the fortune of a whole family? Besides, wasn't Liu Bowen killed by Zhu Yuanzhang secretly?" I asked.  In my poor historical knowledge, I rummaged through the materials of Zhu Yuanzhang in the Ming Dynasty.  I vaguely remember that Zhu Yuanzhang was very irritable when he was old. He even killed the founding hero. There was a courtier named Hu Weiyong who took this opportunity to suppress his opponent. Taking advantage of Liu Bowen's illness, he sent Chinese medicine mixed with poison. As a result, Liu Bowen ate too much  Feeling something was wrong, he reported to Zhu Yuanzhang that Hu Weiyong had poisoned him.  As a result, Zhu Yuanzhang ignored him.  It is obvious that Lao Zhu is also conniving.  Later Liu Bowen died of an unknown illness.

    Wu Dan said: "No one has seen the things in the history books, but the historians of later generations compiled them with some surviving historical materials. Who knows what happened. I guess, Liu Bowen didn't die, but  Fake death to avoid misfortune. Later, I went to Zhu Di, because he was able to pinch and count, and he definitely knew that the future emperor would be Zhu Yunqi instead of Zhu Di, so he told Zhu Di. Originally, Zhu Di also meant to rob the world, and the two hit it off and made a total of  Seeking the world. After seizing the world, Zhu Di arrested Emperor Jianwen. Liu Bowen has been following Zhu Yuanzhang to fight in the north and south, and he must be very sad to end up like this, and he doesn't trust the old Zhu's family very much. So he just  Thinking of a bad move, I told Zhu Di that Emperor Jianwen is not a kind person. If you want to be stable in the world, you have to suppress him.  Set up a game to keep bk's soul from rebirth, so that your country will be stable. Zhu Di may not believe it all, but the country is very important to him, so he agreed, but he didn't know that this game was to deal with them  The entire Ming Dynasty. This is called digging his own grave. So after him, the emperors of the Ming Dynasty were not as good as the next generation, and finally there was an emperor in the last generation.

    I heard what he said seemed very reasonable, and I couldn't find a reason to refute it, so I kept my mouth shut.  At this time, we have reached the entrance of the village.  Looking up, they are all antique buildings, but unfortunately most of them look decadent and dilapidated. An old big yellow dog in the village was lying down listlessly. Seeing us coming, he just raised his head and glanced, and continued to lie down again.  go down.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 292 Ancient Village Nightmare (Part 2)

    ?

    When entering this ancient village of Luoyang, I felt that there was a dead silence all around.  I said to Wu Dan: "Master, it seems that many houses here are dilapidated, and they don't look like people live in them at all."

    Wu Dan said: "Who raises a dog if no one lives there? There must be someone, but there are too many empty houses, so we have to look for them."

    As we talked, we passed the big yellow dog.  But when he was about to step into the village, the big yellow dog immediately jumped up and barked at us.

    I was taken aback, and said with a smile: "I didn't expect this dog to be in charge, and the gatekeeper is good."

    Fortunately, the dog barked before someone came out.  I looked ahead and saw a white-haired old man walking out with a cane.  This old man is really a bit old, similar to the old men in the streets and alleys in the dramas of the Republic of China or the Anti-Japanese War. He is wearing an old navy blue gown, and even the buttons are buckled, which is very retro.

    "Ah Huang, what are you calling?" the old man yelled at the dog.  Yes, it's really called Ah Huang.  Every yellow earth dog will have such a perfunctory name.

    Seeing the old master coming out, the dog calmed down, looked at us with a low eyebrow, and ran to the master.  Just then, I saw a few children in old clothes coming out of the old man's house.  Two and a half boys with dirty faces, and a little girl with disheveled hair.  Seeing us was a little scared, shrinking behind grandpa, but also staring at us curiously.

    We walked to the old man's house, saw the old man looked us up and asked, "Who are you?"

    "Old man", Wu Dan immediately greeted him with a smile: "We are looking for someone. I wonder if there was a teenage boy who came to the village yesterday? He is a little unconscious, and he may look crazy."

    "Oh, you are the family members of the young man yesterday." The old man sighed, and said: "Yes, he is at the village head's house now. He beat our Ah Huang yesterday, take a look."

    I looked down, and sure enough, I saw a shallow scar on the dog's buttocks, and I thought that Ma Ming would be too crazy to go crazy.  So we hurriedly asked the location of the village chief's house, and the old man called one of his little grandsons to take us there.  The child led the way ahead, took us through the winding village roads, and found a house, looked up at us and wiped our noses, and said, "This is it."

    I knelt down and patted his head, and stuffed the peanut jelly that was originally for Xiao Man but she hadn't finished eating into the little boy's hand, and said with a smile, "Little friend, how many people are there in your village now?"

    The child thought for a while and said, "I don't know, everyone seems to have moved away anyway!"

    Seeing that he couldn't explain why, I sent him back first.  The village head's house is also the kind of old big door with cornices and roof tiles, but it looks like it hasn't been repaired for a long time.  We knocked on the door, and a girl in her teens opened the door.  I explained the situation, and the girl brought us in.

    To my surprise, the village head is really not much younger than the old man we met just now.  He also looked wrinkled and white-haired, but his body was quite tough.  When the village chief saw us and heard that we were here for Ma Ming, he brought Ma Ming out from the back room and said, "You are really the parents, no one knows that this child ran so far by himself."  , I don¡¯t have any money or documents on me, and I¡¯m still a fool.¡±

    I saw that Ma Ming was safe and sound, but he looked a little silly, so I was relieved and thanked the village chief a thousand times.  The village head is a nice guy, he said that since we have come all the way, we should have a meal at home and take a rest before leaving, the mountain road is not easy to walk, if you don¡¯t mind the shabby home, you can stay overnight and leave tomorrow morning.

    When Wu Dan heard this, he immediately smiled and said: "Then we will not be polite." Then, he sat down next to the village chief and handed over the half pack of cigarettes in his pocket: "I said, brother, look  You are not too young, why are you still the head of the village? Why have you reached the age of retirement?"

    The village chief sighed: "This is a long story. I don't know if you guys know the rumors about this village. There was a village chief, but he was burned to death in a fire the year before last. Many villagers moved away later.  Counting the children of each family, there are only forty-seven people staying. The elderly and children can't go, and some are weak and disabled, and have no place to go. Even if this place is too evil, I have no choice but to stay  .¡±

    Having said that, the village head asked the youngest daughter who brought us in to make tea. Anyway, it was nothing serious, so he simply told the past events in the village.  It turned out that the village chief's surname was Ma, and his name was Ma Jianping.  The ghost village was originally safe and sound, but since the millennium, 76 villagers in the village have died strangely, and then two consecutive fires destroyed nearly half of the houses in the village.  This mountain village with nearly 500 people has grown from 2Since 2000, an average of more than ten people have died every year, while the nearby mountain villages of the same size only die three to five people every year, and there are funerals almost every month.  The two fires burned down more than 80 old houses in the village, leaving a large area of ??ruins and making dozens of villagers homeless.  The successive deaths of villagers caused everyone to panic all day long. Panic spread in the village, and rumors spread everywhere for a while.  Many villagers even said that "ghosts" were angry.

    Ma Jianping lit a cigarette and recalled: "In recent years, the death of villagers has become even more outrageous. About May of the year before last, a brother in his fifties went to the neighbor's house to watch TV at night. He fell on the road and returned home.  Less than an hour later, he became ill and couldn¡¯t speak, and died soon. As a result, that year, an old man went to help the dead villager to deliver a funeral, and ate at their home at night. After returning home, he fell down and died.  I also vomited a bunch of things. In August last year, a person played mahjong for most of the night and died suddenly the next day. In the same year, when someone was warming up by the fire, he suddenly had cramps and foamed at the mouth.  Then he died. This is too strange, because I know all the people who died, and they are all in good health. It should be said that the weather in our village was good before 2000, everyone was in good health, and nothing happened.  No, so many people died suddenly. Experts and professors from the county and city came to the village more than once to investigate. But they didn¡¯t find out why. The police also came to investigate the cause of the fire.  The young man was arrested and said that he was the culprit of arson. That¡¯s not enough, we also asked us to open the coffin for an autopsy, dig up the corpses of the villagers who died inexplicably, and say that this young man poisoned so many people!  .¡±

    "It's unlikely." I said in surprise, "In your village, I heard that you are all relatives of the same clan, or have the same surname? Then what kind of hatred would kill so many people? There are dozens or even hundreds of people.  !"

    Ma Jianping sighed: "Isn't that right? We all told the police the same way. Later, the police said they would take the body back for examination, so I asked how long it would take. The police said it would not exceed a week, but we  After waiting for nearly 3 months, I asked the County Public Security Bureau many times, and the reply I got was always 'still investigating, and there is no result yet'. In the end, there was no result in the investigation, so it was nothing, but the young man in our village is still there.  Being detained, alas."

    "It's possible to kill one or two by poisoning, but you can't kill dozens, unless you have mental problems." Zhao Yu couldn't help but said.

    When it came to mental problems, I looked at Ma Ming, who was giggling aside, and thought to myself, if you are mentally ill, you can indeed be hypnotized to kill people, but I don't know it yet.  So he asked the village chief if that young man was a little mentally ill.

    Ma Jianping smiled wryly and said: "How is it possible? This young man is called Ma Man. He is very kind and generous, and he has no mental problems. In the early years, he did some tea business with his father and made money. He also invested in the village to rebuild the village.  How about the Dragon King Temple in Nantou. So many people died in the next few years, and there were few young people in the village. Every time there was a funeral in the village, Maman would help with the cooking. When buying funeral supplies, Maman would pay for it himself. Many villagers looked at the payment  He grew up with deep feelings, how could he poison so many people. We asked the police to solve the case quickly, if not, let the child out first. But the response from the police is that there is still no result, and the case is still in progress.  During the investigation, it is inconvenient to disclose the details of the case. In this way, it dragged on for more than half a year, and everyone couldn't bear it. They scattered and scattered, leaving a few of us who didn't want to leave or couldn't leave. I don't know if they will stay or wait to die  .¡±

    After hearing this, the few of us fell silent.  At this time, I suddenly heard the phone ring, and I took it out to see that it was Lin Yufan's phone.

    "Brother Yan, we are at the entrance of Luoyang Ancient Village, where are you?" Lin Yufan asked.

    "You? Who's there?" I asked.

    "Me, Xin Xiaoran and Dr. Xia. Because you said that Ma Ming might be here, I brought her to see Ma Ming." Lin Yufan said.

    Shit, Dr. Xia is here too?  I frowned, thinking that this is not good, Dr. Xia is a coward, if something happens and she faints from fright, we still have to take care of her.

    "Okay, you can ask the village chief's house how to get there, just come here." I hung up the phone impatiently.

    Ma Jianping asked what was going on.  I said that some friends also came to find Ma Ming for help.  A perfunctory sentence passed.  At this time, Wu Dan pondered for a while, then suddenly smiled and said: "By the way, the village chief, there are so many things happening in your village, why is no one going to ask Mr. Feng Shui to have a look?"

    Ma Jianping sighed: "Why didn't you invite them? The money was spent a lot, but no one saw why. There were even some who swindled food, drink, and money, but they didn't invite them later. Probably no one has the ability.  "

    Wu Dan said with a smile: "This is not necessarily the case, there is one in front of you."

    Ma Jianping asked in surprise: "Who?"

    Wu Dan squinted his eyes and held a cigarette in his mouth, pointed to his nose, and said with a smile: "It's me." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)The son smiled and said, "It's me." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 293 Ancient Village Nightmare (Part 2)

    ?

    "You?" Ma Jianping looked at Wu Dan in surprise: "I think you are so young, but you have this ability?"

    It was the first time someone said he was young, and Wu Dan immediately felt complacent. He touched his hair with his legs shaking, and said with a smile, "I can't help it. Why are you young? Don't worry, old village chief.  There is no charge. But I feel that if I look at the topography of the village, I can get a general idea."

    When the village head heard this, he looked at him suspiciously: "Is there really such a god?"

    I knew that Wu Dan wanted to find out the location of the Broken Soul Bridge, so I laughed aside and said, "My master said yes, so I will definitely do it. Village chief, please show us the topographic map of this village."

    Ma Jianping said: "I have to look for this, it's just a village, where is there any map, but there is a map of Yongjia County, I'll let the second girl look for it." Then he told the girl in local dialect  After a few words, the girl immediately trotted out the door.

    At this time, Lin Yufan, Xin Xiaoran, Doctor Xia, and Tang Xin also came.  After Tang Xin arrived, she stuck it on Zhao Yu's body, one little brother on the left and one on the right, which made my skin crawl.  Probably Zhao Yu was too embarrassed to speak too harshly to Tang Xin in front of outsiders, so he had no choice but to let it go.  This surprised Ma Jianping, who was on the side, and couldn't help sighing: "The girls in the city are enthusiastic."

    Not long after, the girl rushed back with a map and an uncle with half-white hair.  After the uncle entered, Ma Jianping also stood up and said, "Brother, why are you here?"

    With tears in his eyes, the uncle said, "Village chief, I heard that there is someone who can solve the riddle of our village fire and the death of villagers?! Once solved, will my son be able to come out?!"

    Ma Jianping said: "Don't get excited. Let me introduce you." Then, he pointed to Wu Dan and said, "This is the expert who came to help us with Fengshui. He said he would try his best."

    When the uncle saw Wu Dan, he knelt down with a thump, and weepingly asked Wu Dan to help find out the reason for breaking the strange thing in the village, and let his son out. He and his wife who was sick in bed were very grateful.

    I frowned. I hated seeing this kind of scene the most. It was just like those ordinary people in TV dramas worshiping the folk hero savior.  Wu Dan quickly stepped forward to help him up, and said, "Brother, don't worry, you just sit here and wait. I will study the map with my apprentices to see where there is a problem. If not, you have to go  Turn around to find out."

    Wu Dan then took the map that the little girl handed over, studied it for a while, called Zhao Yu and me to come forward, spread the map on the table, and said, "You two come and see, what can you see?"

    I went up and took a look. This is an old topographic map of Yongjia County. Luoyang Ancient Village only outlines a general outline and a few landmark buildings on the map.  At this time, I found a tiny red dot on the topographic map of Luoyang Ancient Village, so I pointed to the red dot and asked, "What is this?"

    Ma Jianping said: "This is the Dragon King Temple left over from ancient times. It was always good before, but it was smashed into a mess. It has only been slowly repaired in recent years. A few years ago, this brother Ma even paid for the renovation.  .¡±

    I nodded and looked at the location of the Dragon King Temple thoughtfully.  Everyone knows that the Dragon King Temple is a temple dedicated to the Dragon King in the old days, and it is almost as common as the City God Temple and the Earth Temple.  Whenever the wind and rain are out of balance, there is a long drought without rain, or when the rain does not stop for a long time, the people will go to the Dragon King Temple to burn incense and pray, so that the Dragon King can control the water and the weather will be smooth.  It almost belongs to a small water god at the regional level.  But this Luoyang ancient village, except for the bad weather in recent years, has always had good weather and no drought or flood disasters at all. Why did it start to worship the Dragon King in ancient times?  Had there been a catastrophe before?

    So I asked the village chief about the origin of the Dragon King Temple.

    The village chief thought for a while and said, "I don't know exactly what's going on. I just remember the legend of the elders that the Dragon King Temple was built in the Ming Dynasty. It seems that it was funded by a high official. This village is the hometown of that high official.  , so he prayed for the villagers and built this temple."

    Wu Dan pointed to the rock marks near the Dragon King Temple, and said: "Look at these places, there seem to be six small hills, connected to form a hexagon. By the way, the village chief, send someone to take us  Go and see there."

    The village head immediately agreed: "I know that place well, I will take you there."

    Speaking, Zhao Yu suddenly grabbed me, pulled me aside and said, "You guys go first, I feel a little uncomfortable eating in the car in the morning. Come back and tell me after reading."

    I looked at him and said nothing, because Zhao Yu scratched a few words on my back while talking to me.  When he finished writing, I felt a shock in my heart and said, "Okay, then you can tell them what to do."?Here it is.  Master and I will go and have a look first.  "

    Having said that, I said to Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran: "We will be back in a while. By the way, Lin Yufan, come with me. I heard that your special compass can scan and describe the underground terrain. Maybe you can be used."

    Lin Yufan said happily, "Okay."

    So I didn't waste any more time, and followed Wu Dan and Lin Yufan, and the village chief led the way to find the location of the Dragon King Temple.  On the way, I recalled the few words that Zhao Yu scratched behind my back just now, which was actually: "Greedy wolf is a woman, an inner ghost."

    Thinking of this, I whispered to Wu Dan: "Master, just now Zhao Yu secretly told me that Tang Xin got information from Boss Duan that the Tanlangxing in the Big Dipper is in Wenzhou, and it is a woman. This Tanlangxing  Not too powerful, but good at being an undercover agent. I think she is probably Xin Xiaoran."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "With Zhao Yu looking at her, she should be fine. I suspect that the Dragon King Temple was built on top of an ancient tomb, or there are problems with those hills. Let's talk about it when we get there."

    After we climbed a section of the hillside with the village chief, we saw a quaint Dragon King Temple standing halfway up the mountain.  Although the temple is not big, it is well built with red walls and glazed tiles.  But when I got closer, I realized that the six raised points on the map were not hilltops, but piles of stones piled up artificially.  Not too high, the reason why it is circled on the map is because there is a divine beast fixed on the stone pile.  There is Suanni, which I am more familiar with. It is a guardian beast that likes incense, and then there is Tianlu, with a dragon head, a horse body, and Lin feet. It is shaped like a lion, with gray and white fur, and can fly.  Tianlu is actually like a one-horned Pixiu, ferocious and mighty. In fact, it is not just a folklore that can gather wealth.  According to ancient records, Tianlu is responsible for the inspection work in the sky, preventing demons, ghosts, plagues and diseases from disturbing the heavenly court, and it is also the city management or patrol police of the heavenly court.

    Then there is the unicorn, everyone knows the unicorn. Legend has it that it is a fetish in the sky, often accompanied by gods.  Ox; hooves like horses; round head with a pair of horns.  The shape is very mixed and matched, but the whole is very cool, it is the sharp brother among the beasts.  It was regarded as a divine beast and benevolent beast by the ancients, and it is also used to ward off evil spirits.

    These three are relatively decent images.  But the other three are more evil.  I don't understand these styles very well, but seeing Lin Yufan's enthusiasm, he told me that the other three are Taotie, Hundun (Chaos) and Qiongqi.  Gluttonous and gourmet, that is to say, he is a foodie among divine beasts.  But a foodie with a bad reputation.  Gluttony is called gluttony, so gourmets are commonly called "old gluttons"; greedy for money is called gluttony.  In the world, it represents the greed in human nature.

    Chaos is one of the four evil mythical creatures. According to "Zuo Zhuan", its image is like a huge dog, while Qiongqi is a big tiger with wings.  In short, I feel that this kind of mix-and-match style is very strange. Three decent beasts and three evil or vicious beasts all surround this Dragon King Temple. I don¡¯t know what it means.  I thought to myself that this pile of rocks looks vulnerable. If it is impossible to dig it out manually, how can it be kept for so long?

    After asking, I found out that someone had indeed come to dig it, saying that it was to knock down all ghosts and monsters, but after digging the pile of stones, they had a fever all over their bodies, as if they were set on fire. It was extremely uncomfortable, and some even died like this for no reason.  Later, no one dared to touch the stone pile and the beasts on it. When the Dragon King Temple was built, they also specially repaired it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 294 Ghost Fire Burning Soul (Part 1)

    ?

    Wu Dan looked at the layout, frowned and remained silent.  Seeing this, I stepped forward and asked, "Master, do you see anything? Why did you choose these beasts? They represent the balance between good and evil?"

    Wu Dan shook his head and said, "I don't think so." Then, Wu Dan stepped into the Dragon King Temple first.  I followed in and saw that the main hall was decorated with finely carved doors and windows under the eaves, and there was a statue of Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, in the hall.  According to the Book of Changes, the East is Yang. Therefore, it is reasonable that the Dragon King of the East China Sea ranks first. The statues in many Dragon King temples are also this guy.  I took a look at the Dragon King and thought it was nothing special, so I detoured to the back door of the hall, and saw a small courtyard inside. A hexagonal pavilion was built in the small courtyard.  is exquisite.

    But what is more special is that there is a small pool around the small pavilion, and it seems that there is an old-fashioned stove beside it, but it has been abandoned now. Probably many children's shoes in the northern rural areas know that the briquette stove is very simple.  The water in the pool was so clear that there seemed to be a gurgling sound, which made me feel strange.  The water in the pool is rarely running water, unless it is gathered from mountain springs.  Many temples actually have tap water and change the water regularly, but this place does not seem to have such a setting.

    The village head explained that he suggested setting up this stove when he was young, because there were many people in the village at that time, and there were also many people from nearby villages who came to worship the Dragon King.  There are also a lot of people coming to the Dragon King Temple this year, and the incense was once at its peak.  But the mountain road is far away, and it¡¯s okay now, but in the hot summer of June, people who climb the mountain to worship the Dragon King will feel extremely thirsty all the way, so the village chief set up a stove here to boil the meeting, and the spring in the pool is used  Living water, at that time, good people or relatives from all over the world also came to live here, and they lived in the wing room in the backyard.  In this way, they can voluntarily boil water for passers-by day and night.  For many years, every sixth month of the lunar calendar, people from Baihui village from the whole county and even surrounding counties have gathered here.  Sometimes when there are too many people, some people bring their own firewood to boil water and put it in three large wooden barrels. Passers-by can drink moderately warm water at any time without paying a penny.  This act of righteousness is called "Fulishetang, with immeasurable merits and virtues", which also implies the meaning of the Dragon King Temple.

    When I heard this, I felt a little moved, thinking that when the population was prosperous, this place could be regarded as a paradise with simple folk customs.  It's a pity that good people don't get rewarded right now, how did they end up with a village destroyed and people killed, God won't open their eyes.  At this time, I accidentally glanced at the back door of the Dragon King's main hall, and there seemed to be a stone tablet there.  I leaned over and took a look, and it turned out to be an inscription left by the ancients when they built it.  The ancient people had this virtue, and they liked to leave some handwriting to show that they built it by themselves.  I went up to take a look, and saw that the inscription said: "In the first year of Yongle, there was a long drought in Yongjia, and Liu Daochang led the crowd to pray for rain in the Dragon King Temple.  Order Huanghuai to rebuild the Dragon King Temple, so that Yongjia will have a good weather."

    Damn, I didn't write who built it, Liu Daochang, probably Liu Bowen did it.  It was originally rumored that he was killed by Zhu Yuanzhang and Hu Weiyong, but now it seems that this guy escaped, and continued to work for Zhu Di under his anonymity.  I don't believe that he built this Dragon King Temple for good weather.  But who is Huang Huai?  There seems to be no such person in history.  The aura in the Dragon King Temple is chaotic, and my mobile phone signal is not very good.  I wanted to find out who Huang Huai was, so I walked a short distance outside the Dragon King Temple to search for information about Huang Huai.  However, there are very few descriptions of this ancient man on the Internet, only a few lines: Huang Huai (1367-1449), courtesy name Zongyu, nickname Jie'an, a native of Yongjia, Zhejiang (now Lucheng District, Wenzhou City), and a member of the "Yongjia Huang Clan"  It is the 17th descendant of Huang Zhong, the ancestor of the first migration [(794¡«887) with the character Daben, named Qianfu, who moved from Nanjing to Yongjia Zuoxiang Nanguo Yucaifang in Jiayin (834) in the eighth year of Tang Taihe]  Sun.

    Then there is no more.  Shit, it's like saying nothing, the only feeling is that this guy should be from a famous family, and he came with Liu Bowen.  It seems that he is a local from Wenzhou, so Zhu Di sent him to build this Dragon King Temple.  Visually, what should be the end of the decline, or did not become Zhu Di's confidant, no chance of promotion and salary increase, became the CEO, married Bai Fumei, and reached the pinnacle of life.  Otherwise, there will not be a few pens in history.

    When I returned to the main hall of the Dragon King Temple, I saw Wu Dan staring at the statue of the Dragon King in a daze. Lin Yufan looked at Wu Dan and then at the statue of the Dragon King puzzledly, and asked, "Uncle Wu, what are you looking at?"

    Wu Dan stroked his chin, pondering, "This Dragon King doesn't look familiar"

    When I heard what he said, I followed Wu Dan's eyes and saw a very majestic and tall statue of Ao Guang in the main hall. The whole body was painted red gold, which looked very mighty and domineering.  The image of the Dragon King is similar to those on TV or online, with dragon horns, a human face, long beard, and a burly figure.  What is more distinctive is that the dragon king is sitting on the throne, and his feet are not auspicious clouds, but golden things that look like flames.  dragon?He still held a sword in his hand and plunged it into the underground flame.  Yellow auspicious light and a blue sea are embossed on the wall behind the statue.

    "This sword looks familiar!" Wu Dan said suddenly, suddenly took off the backpack on his back, and pulled out the ancient sword wrapped in a layer of cotton cloth from it.  I leaned over to take a look, and sure enough, the shape of this ancient sword is exactly the same as the one in the Dragon King's hand, except that the sculpture on the sword body in the Dragon King's hand is much larger, so the writing on it is much clearer.

    "Master, it really is the same." I said in surprise.  This ancient sword was found under the water of the trapped dragon. How could it appear here in the Dragon King Temple?  Could it be that this temple is really trying to sell dog meat, is it just a cover?  Could it be the Broken Soul Bridge underground?  !

    Thinking of this, I said to Lin Yufan: "Don't you have some kind of compass instrument? Check it out!"

    Lin Yufan said with a bitter face: "No, there seems to be some magnetic field on the surface interfering with the signal, and the complete underground situation cannot be detected. But there should be an ancient tomb that looks like a royal tomb under the Dragon King Temple."

    "Damn, why didn't you tell me when you found an ancient tomb just now?!" I said angrily.

    Lin Yufan said: "It's not that I didn't tell you, it's because you didn't ask, and the signal happens from time to time, so I'm not sure if it really exists."

    I rolled my eyes, bullshit technology nerd, when it comes to this kind of magic, high technology is not as useful as ancestral methods.

    At this time, Wu Dan was climbing the base of the Dragon King statue and wanted to climb up to see what the ancient sword looked like.  The village chief hesitated below: "Well, Mr. Wu, is it not good to just step on the statue of Lord Dragon"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Don't worry, the Dragon King has a lot of adults, so he won't mind." As he said, Wu Dan jumped onto the base of the statue in twos and threes.  I watched from the side and thought: This fat man is obviously quick, but he always calls me when he runs errands or crawls around.

    When I saw Wu Dan standing in front of the base and facing the ancient sword, I realized how tall the statue was.  Wu Dan is about 1.78 meters tall, but the ancient sword statue is almost at the same level as him.  It can be seen that the sitting statue of the Dragon King must be three or four meters high, which is really a big local tyrant building.

    Wu Dan took a picture of the writing on the ancient sword with his mobile phone, then jumped off the base and walked up to us, saying: "I don't know many ancient Chinese characters, because they are all in traditional Chinese, who knows what is written here?  "

    I leaned over and looked at it for a while, and then I understood the word "month".  For other Chinese characters, I guess they know me, but I don't know them.  So I handed Wu Dan's cell phone to Lin Yufan and said, "Genius tech guy, show me."

    Lin Yufan took a look at it, and said: "The teacher once taught us some ancient Chinese characters in cursive style. I think this is written on the blade:" ghost fire burns soul, broken moon cuts star.  "

    "Such a big breath?!" I said in surprise.

    Wu Dan frowned and sighed: "This is a big blow. I thought there was something in this place that caused the drought for years, but now it seems that it was left by an expert in history. Liu Bowen's reputation is too great. He  It¡¯s not easy to break things that are set up. Sigh.¡±

    When the village chief heard what Wu Dan said, he immediately frowned: "If this continues, will our village disappear completely?"

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "Let's go back first, let me think about it."

    So a few of us went back the same way.  On the way, Wu Dan was silent, which made me feel heavy.

    After returning to the village chief¡¯s house, Wu Dan called Zhao Yu and me aside, and said, ¡°Just now I have carefully looked at the terrain of the Dragon King Temple and the sculptures of the six beasts.  Using two opposite mana attributes, an aura circle was formed around the Dragon King Temple, like a huge circle, not to mention blocking the underground ghosts, and letting the ghosts be tortured by this aura for generations.  "

    When Wu Dan said this, I suddenly remembered a sentence on the ancient sword: ghost fire burns the soul, is this aura used to burn the soul?  No wonder those who tried to dig up the stone pile were burned to death.

    So I asked Wu Dan if it was true that the aura is just like a crematorium, just to burn ghosts.

    Wu Dan said: "It's not that simple. Not only are there ghosts under the Dragon King Temple, but there are also ghosts under the six stone piles. I suspect that the six ancient tombs surround the Dragon King Temple, and the people in these six ancient tombs are not  Unnecessary death is buried alive, and cannot be reincarnated. The resentment is very strong, so it can trap the ancient tomb under the Dragon King Temple, or the ghosts in the Duanhun Bridge. This forms a strange celestial phenomenon, which also created the Luoyang Ancient Village.  Years of drought and even fires. I think Liu Bowen also foresaw this, so he gave advice to Zhu Di and built this Dragon King Temple. But on the one hand, this Dragon King Temple is indeed praying for rain to suppress the evil fire, but on the other hand  I'm afraid it's used to suppress ghosts. That's what the ancient sword means, but what I don't understand is why fires happened frequently after the millennium, when nothing happened before? So something must be passive in the temple, so it's  Something went wrong. But I didn¡¯t find the problem just now.¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com)?I'm afraid it's used to suppress ghosts, that's what the ancient sword means, but what I don't understand is why there are frequent fires after the millennium, when nothing happened before?  So something must have been passive in the temple, and that's why the accident happened.  But I didn't find the problem just now.  "(Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 295 Ghost Fire Burning Soul (Part 2)

    ?

    "This Liu Bowen is a bit too vicious. He is a practitioner anyway. Why bother? What is the difference between what he did and those crooked sects who descended from the Yuan Dynasty!" After hearing this, I felt a little resentful.

    Zhao Yu said: "Liu Bowen is also a human being. Although he says he is a practitioner, he is unwilling to be mediocre. He followed Zhu Yuanzhang to fight the world, and he wanted fame and fortune. Besides, Zhu Yuanzhang not only didn't give him much fame and fortune, but wanted to kill him.  He may even secretly persecute his family, and it is not impossible that this kind of deep hatred will arouse his desire for revenge."

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "It's strange, what kind of evil thing happened after it was taken away? I don't think there is anything missing in the Dragon King Temple."

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "Uncle Wu, if it doesn't work, let's go and have a look tonight and look for it together."

    Wu Dan sighed: "That's the only way."

    It's past noon now, and the news that "an expert who can break the curse of death and the unknown fire in the village" came to the village spread like wildfire. At noon, many villagers surrounded the village head's house.  It is said that it is quite a lot, but in fact there are only about 20 people, including children of all ages.  I could not help but feel a little sad when I saw their haggard faces and the hope of survival flashing in our eyes.  This time Wu Dan also said that he didn't know how to break the game.  If it was a game set up by ordinary people, it wouldn't be so tricky.  But this time the opponent is the famous Liu Bowen in history.  Back then, he was called Liu Banxian, which shows how awesome he is.

    Furthermore, Wu Dan mainly understands Maoshan technique and the spells derived from it, and Qimen Dunjia is not very proficient in Liu Bowen's divination and fortune-telling.  If this does not work, it will be difficult to find the method of this game, and it will be even more difficult to crack.  Thinking of this, I am even more depressed.  Looking back at Lin Yufan and Xin Xiaoran who were silent, they were even more depressed.  There is also an inner ghost here, who is under attack from both sides.  Now Xin Xiaoran has nothing to show, so it's not easy for us to turn against her.

    The village head Ma Jianping ordered the youngest daughter to prepare our lunch.  Some old ladies from the village offered to help, and the village was rarely lively.  I stood at the door and looked out, but saw the mountains stretching, the spring breeze was blowing, and the catkins were flying. I really had the illusion of stepping into a peach blossom garden.  I suddenly thought of the villain, and thought that if we lived in ancient times, maybe I would find such an isolated Taoyuan village to live in seclusion with her, and live a pastoral life of picking chrysanthemums and seeing Nanshan leisurely under the eastern fence.

    Soon, the smell of rice came out, and we were invited to the dinner table.  The village head simply asked the villagers who came to watch to stay for dinner, so he searched for wooden tables and chairs that had not been used for a long time and placed them in the yard.  At this time, the youngest daughter of the village chief got acquainted with me, introducing the uncles, uncles and grandpas to me one by one.  One of the old people is very interesting. Although the weather is very warm now, it is only more than ten degrees, but the old man is wearing single clothes and no shoes. He just stands barefoot with his hands behind his back, chatting with the village chief with a smile.

    Ma Jianping's youngest daughter said that this grandfather has always been called the "Barefoot Immortal" because he never wears shoes when he goes to the mountains to cut firewood.  The 78-year-old man eats two large bowls of rice at a meal. He has a thin body and never takes medicine. His health is better than that of a young man in his twenties.  Although there are many gravels on the mountain in Luoyang Ancient Village, people feel pain when walking in thin-soled shoes, but this grandfather went up the mountain barefoot since he was a child, and the soles of his feet are thicker than the soles of his shoes.

    After hearing this, I was amused in my heart, so I looked at the old man carefully.  But after looking at it, I was taken aback.  I saw the old man's seal turned black, as if his life would not last long.  I lowered my head and thought for a while, then thought to myself: This old man is really not young, maybe he is going to die.  But it's hard to say in this village, maybe he died from the mysterious curse and fire.  What Wu Dan meant was that Liu Bowen had a little conscience in building the Dragon King Temple, and he didn't want the village to be affected in any way.  But now it should be that something set in the temple has been taken away, and it is slowly unable to suppress the resentment and evil fire created by the ancient tombs, causing the village to be burned by fire, or inexplicable diseases.  In this way, it should be that the Taoism of the ancient tombs has slowly spread along the surface of the rocks. It is probably because people with different physiques have different perceptions. The ones who sensed the death first, and now those who belong to the fate are regarded as tough, or the physique  It's okay if it's special or cold.

    Thinking of this, I immediately walked up to Wu Dan and whispered my conjecture.  Wu Dan looked up at the barefoot grandpa, nodded and said, "I know. But I haven't thought of a good solution yet. So, do you bring the Wushan Xuelian pill that Su Ling gave you?"

    "This thing?" I said in amazement: "Isn't this used to cure zombie poison?"

    Wu Dan said: "Ice overcomes evil fire, I am also blind, anyway, give it a try, if there is something wrong with the old man, give him a bite to see."

    I nodded.  Just in case, I simply sat next to the barefoot fairy grandpa.  The old man is familiar with himself and has a very cheerful personality.  But unfortunately, heUnlike the village head, who has been educated and learned, but has never learned Mandarin or anything, I didn't understand a word he said.  Just followed him and laughed, and then drank rice wine.

    The atmosphere during the meal was not bad. After all, the folk customs are simple and honest. Even if life is in a panic, the hospitable villagers still sincerely warmed up when they saw us. Hearing that Wu Dan is an extraterrestrial expert, he even believed him, so we went over  Talk to Wu Dan.

    I glanced at the others, and felt that everyone's life aura hadn't changed much, but this barefoot grandpa was really a bit thrilling.  So I paid close attention to his condition, and took out the medicine Su Ling gave me from the bag, and put it in my coat pocket, ready to give grandpa one at any time.

    But after lunch, I didn't see anything unusual about the old man. I was a little relieved, thinking that the bad luck would not come today.  It's noon, when the yang energy is very strong, so there shouldn't be any danger.  But as soon as I thought of this, I saw Grandpa Barefoot Immortal suddenly yelled, his eyes were stiff, cold sweat broke out all over his body, he was twitching like a stroke and unable to speak.  The old man's son was so frightened that he immediately brought him a bowl of water to drink, but the old man spit out all the water after taking two sips, and there were strands of yellow stuff in the spit out water, which smelled like sulfur  !

    Upon seeing this, Wu Dan immediately shouted: "What are you doing, you bastard! Give the old man medicine!"

    This time, I quickly took out the pills, held him down with the old man's son, stuffed the pills into his mouth, and then sent half a bowl of water into it.  I looked nervously at the old man with a sallow complexion, wondering if this thing would work!

    After about tens of seconds, the old man's complexion gradually recovered, and his breath was able to calm down. I was relieved, and when I touched my face, it was covered in cold sweat from nervousness.  Wu Dan said: "This is not enough, apprentice, you get out of the way, I will force out the poison in the old man's veins."

    So I retreated to the side, only to see Wu Dan's index finger and middle finger of his right hand making sword fingers, pointing to several big acupoints on the old man's body, speaking plausibly.  I saw puffs of light yellow smoke coming out of the old man from the side, and it still smelled like sulfur, rub, what is this?

    After Wu Dan finished reading, the old man returned to normal, and the villagers immediately admired Wu Dan even more.  Barefoot Daxian and his family thanked him again and again, but I found that Wu Dan's face was even more ugly, so I stepped forward and asked, "Master, what's wrong? The black mist on the old man has dissipated, and it seems that there is no danger."  up."

    Wu Dan sighed: "It seems that we can't stop for a moment, we must find the key to the Dragon King Temple immediately. You and Zhao Yu and I will set off immediately, and then go to the Dragon King Temple!"

    I nodded and called Zhao Yu to set off together, and the others also said they would follow.  So Wu Dan asked the village head to select a few relatively young villagers [actually, they are also uncles, but they are still healthy], and followed us to the Dragon King Temple, and the women and children stayed behind.

    I took a look at Xin Xiaoran, so I asked Lin Yufan to stay and watch her, and send us a fireworks signal if there was any problem.  Firework signals are just like ordinary signal flares. Ouyang Zhuan¡¯s family heard that we were coming to Luoyang Ancient Village, and knew that it was not easy to communicate with each other here, so they sent us more than a dozen pyrotechnic flares for communication.

    Lin Yufan nodded and accepted.  I know that Wu Dan has already made a preliminary conjecture by observing the condition of Grandpa Barefoot Daxian, and now he is looking for evidence for the conjecture, but Xin Xiaoran and the others were present, so it was difficult to explain clearly, so he didn't ask.

    Dr. Xia walked up to Zhao Yu and me, and said, "Be careful, you two."

    But when he said this, his eyes were clearly looking at Zhao Yu.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 296 Black Fire Live Sacrifice

    ?

    I glanced at Zhao Yu, saw him nod indifferently, smiled, and walked over to Wu Dan.  Tang Xin glared at Dr. Xia, then walked to Zhao Yu's side.

    I asked Wu Dan: "Master, what are you asking so many people to look for?"

    Wu Dan said: "Everyone go to the vicinity of the Dragon King Temple first, and I will tell you how to find it then."

    So a group of us men climbed the mountain road and rushed to the vicinity of the Dragon King Temple again. At this time, the sun was also westward.  Although this section of the mountain road is not long, there are too many rocks and it is difficult to walk.  If it was me, Zhao Yu and Wu Dan, it would be very easy to walk, but even the mountain people who are used to walking on mountain roads, the speed is not as fast as the three of us, especially the group of relatively elderly uncles who came here.

    I looked at the stones under my feet, and thought of the barefoot fairy grandpa, and couldn't help being a little amazed.  The soles of this grandpa's feet are really comparable to steel plates.

    When we got near the Dragon King Temple, Wu Dan told everyone to stop the association, and then said: "Everyone, please go to the Dragon King Temple and look for it within a mile radius of the Dragon King Temple. If you find something that looks like a bulge on the grave, let me know. Even if there is no bulge,  But if you find a black stone strip, come and tell me immediately!"

    Although everyone didn't know what was going on, but Wu Dan, as an expert who saved the old man who they thought was "cursed and bound to die", had a very good appeal. Everyone immediately split up and started a large-scale search.

    I really don't understand Wu Dan's request. What is the black stone strip?  While searching, Wu Dan explained to me and Zhao Yu that there is a Zoroastrian religion in this world, which originated from Central Asia, and the Ming religion in Jin Yong's novel "Yi Tian Tu Long Ji" was derived from this.  But Zoroastrianism is an upright religion that symbolizes light, but what they are looking for now is the "Black Fire Cult", an ancient cult.  This religion seems to imitate other people's Zoroastrianism, just like the sect created by Li is also a patchwork imitation, but it is a cult.  The Black Fire Cult also imitated the Zoroastrian tomb ceremony. The characteristics of the tombs of the Zoroastrians: First, there are black and white stone strips on the surface, which symbolizes the opposition between light and darkness;  Third, the skulls and limb bones of the unearthed people in the tombs are scattered, and they are all buried for the second time, which conforms to the burial customs of Zoroastrianism.  However, there are mostly black stone strips outside the tombs of the Black Fire Cult, which symbolizes the power of powerful fire, and the location of the tombs is also chosen to be on a high ground.  But there is another kind of burial in the tomb, which is similar to the ancient living sacrifice, which is to burn the living person to death in the pit, and start filling the earth while the living person is still screaming in the flames.  In the end, the living person suffered two serious crimes. One was to be burned, but to be buried alive. This kind of ghost and resentment could not be dissipated, so it gave the Black Fire God worshiped by the Black Fire Cult a powerful source of power.

    When Wu Dan said this, I suddenly thought of the profession of soul burial.  The power source of the soul burial man is also the power of ghosts and wraiths.  Could it be that the soul burial man was originally a member of the Black Fire Cult?  So I told Wu Dan this guess.  Wu Dan thought for a while, and said: "It's hard to say, maybe it is. The Black Fire Sect was very prosperous at the end of the Yuan Dynasty, because at that time there were markets for witchcraft, descending techniques, Maoshan Taoism, etc., in troubled times?  In Jin Yong's novels, the founding emperor Zhu Yuanzhang also had a close relationship with Mingjiao. This story is not without foundation. Zhu Yuanzhang probably joined a certain sect, but it should not be the Black Fire Sect. In short  This cult is quite evil. The reason why I think there may be this thing is because of the strong sulfur-like smell on the old man. This thing seems to be the black fire religion's witchcraft, so I want to see if there is such a thing. If  If there is, it is unlikely that Liu Bowen did it, and it is very likely that someone changed it later. If a Black Fire Sacred Tomb is added next to the original pattern of evil fire, it is likely to bring trouble to the village.  Disaster. Originally, I thought that something was missing from the Dragon King Temple, but now that I think about it, it might be because of something more.¡±

    "It was added later? Why is that?" I said in surprise.

    Wu Dan said: "How do I know? Let's find it first and then talk about it."

    Our group of people searched for a long time, and when the sun was about to set, someone finally found two black stones hidden in the rocks and trees on a hillside behind the Dragon King Temple.  The stone was inserted into the ground, and because it was surrounded by other large rocks, there was also a strangely shaped tree with a crooked neck, which was withered and yellow, and looked as if it was dead.  But judging from the thickness of the tree, it seems to be quite old.

    Seeing this, Wu Dan stepped forward and hugged the tree, as if he wanted to pull it up.  There was a slight murmur of surprise from the crowd.  I looked at Wu Dan from the side, which meant that he wanted to pull up a big tree empty-handed, which fully reflected Lu Zhishen's spirit of bandits in the Water Margin.  I thought to myself, can you pull it out?  This big tree looks dying, but its sturdiness is decades old. The so-called dead camel is bigger than a horse, and its rootsIt is so intricate that it is difficult to handle it manually.  Even if Lu Zhishen really pulled up a tree back then, he might have pulled out a small tree.

    Unexpectedly, Wu Dan pulled it out so lightly, and the tree really left the mountain and was pulled out by him!  My eyeballs almost fell out immediately, and my little friend Zhao Yu and I were stunned.

    The other villagers, like the beggars in the new version of Tianlong Babu, flattered and gave Wu Dan a thumbs up.  Just when I wanted to lament, Master, that you are really born with supernatural power, I suddenly discovered the mystery: the roots of the big tree were very few, and they seemed to be withered and scorched, as if they had been burned by something.

    In other words, this big tree is basically only a dry trunk that is barely planted in the soil. Maybe it will be blown down after a strong typhoon after a few minutes.  It's just that there are almost no typhoons in this place, so it has been kept in place.  But the honest villagers didn't know the truth, and they still praised it for a long time, which made Zhao Yu and I couldn't help laughing.  Wu Dan threw the tree trunk in front of Zhao Yu and me, and said, "It's almost hollow inside, as if it had been burned into charcoal. It seems that there is indeed a Black Fire Sect's sacrificial tomb underground."

    "Then what should I do, dig it out?" I asked.

    Wu Dan waved his hand and said: "No, now that it has been verified, I have to make full preparations and prepare the materials before starting. This thing has too much resentment, so it's not good to open it casually."

    Zhao Yu asked: "Then Uncle Wu, what do you want to prepare?"

    Wu Dan said: "We must find all the materials with strong yang energy! Originally, young and middle-aged people, especially virgins, that is, boys, have the most yang energy, but how many can we find in this whole village? Now we have to supplement with other materials.  gone."

    Having said that, Wu Dan called the village chief and listed a lot of things for us to prepare together.  First of all, what Wu Dan was looking for was the paint used to draw the talisman.  In fact, he himself carries all kinds of spells, and the backpack is just like Jingle Cat's universal pocket.  The talisman is usually mixed with rooster blood and cinnabar. One of these two materials is extremely strong in yang, and the other is used to ward off evil spirits.  But if the spells that have been drawn long ago are not freshly released, there will be a certain theory that the yang energy will dissipate.  It's like the volatilization of matter, although it's not bad, but it's not as good as it is out of the oven, which is why Uncle Ying has to draw a complex and twisted symbol in his busy schedule when dealing with boss-level zombies and evil spirits.

    In addition to this, black dog blood is also essential.  However, black dog blood is better than dog blood, because there is a saying that goes, "Once the dog blood is on the body, it will not be used for three days; if the dog meat is eaten, it will not be used for three months." Although the effect of dog blood gathering yang is very domineering, it can kill filthy things  It is very powerful, but it is also a weapon for those who use Maoshan technique, so rooster blood is generally used.  And the puppy is so cute, who has the heart to do bloodletting?  But this time there is no other way, the things to deal with are too evil, so I have to take some as a spare.

    In addition, some people think that gold utensils also gather yang, and gold is the best magic utensil.  This is not wrong.  Because metal is impermeable to yin and yang, that is to say, ghosts cannot attach to it, so it does not carry any yin energy.  Of course, it is impossible to have any gold artifacts in this remote village, so Wu Dan asked the village chief if he could find some ancient copper coins.  Although we also brought a few, but too stretched.  The village chief shook his head and said, "That thing was there a few years ago, but no one dared to keep it. Basically, it was handed over to the state."

    Well, Wu Dan rolled his eyes, and told Zhao Yu and me to take out all the money we had on us.  As soon as I heard this, I immediately covered my wallet and asked nervously, "Master, do you want to burn money?"

    Wu Dan spat: "Who the hell wants to burn money. Since there are no copper coins, let's use the current money to make up. Take out coins and other small change. The money has been touched by thousands of people, and it is very positive. Anyway, no matter what,  Try them all."

    Only then did I send all the loose money in my wallet to Wu Dan.  Zhao Yu was generous, he emptied his wallet and poured it all into the bowl brought by the village chief.  Looking at the change in the bowl, I suddenly remembered the copper coin swords that appeared in Uncle Ying¡¯s movies, usually made of Kaiyuan Tongbao in the Qing Dynasty, 108 pieces, corresponding to 72 Tiangang and 36 Disha, it¡¯s good to use  The heavenly silk, soaked in black dog blood, is strung together. The older it is, the more powerful it is. However, every time the copper coin sword is broken, the yang energy will be reduced by three points.  So I asked Wu Dan if he brought this thing.

    Wu Dan scolded: "When you have time, think about something useful, what 108 coins, how many copper coins do you think can be handed down now? It's not the old society, alas."

    I shut up immediately when I heard this.  Then Wu Dan asked someone to break Xiangyang's mahogany branches, and then took out various colored talisman papers from his bag.  The material types of this kind of paper include gold, silver, purple, blue, and yellow. The golden talisman is the most powerful, and it also requires the highest skill of the caster, and consumes the most skill, followed by silver, followed by purple and blue.  In short, the one with the lowest power is yellow, which is also the most common talisman. Most Taoist priests can only stay in the practice of using yellow talismans throughout their lives due to their average understanding.  Insufficient and unable to use it, if it is successful by chance, it will be crazily backlashed by the magic power of the talisman. If it is mild, the meridians will be disordered and hemiplegia, and if it is serious, the seven orifices will bleed and die on the spot.  I saw Wu Dan deliberate for a while, and took out the golden talisman paper.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)The understanding is average, and they can only stay on the way of using yellow talismans throughout their lives. If they are forced to cast high-level talismans, most of the time they cannot be used due to insufficient mana.  In mild cases, the meridians are disordered and hemiplegia, and in severe cases, the seven orifices bleed and die on the spot.  I saw Wu Dan deliberate for a while, and took out the golden talisman paper.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 297 Flames (Part 1)

    ?

    I saw the golden one, and I went, Wu Dan, this is the rhythm of death.  Although I don't know where Wu Dan's ultimate ability is, but the golden talisman has a huge backlash after it is used up, and if you can't control it, it is very likely that you will be seriously injured.

    Of course, if a Taoist priest is rich, he can also buy expensive gemstones at a high price to increase his mana.  It's not bad for me to be well-off, but where do I get the money to buy expensive gems and high-end talisman papers, so I can only use some yellow talismans.

    So I stepped forward to persuade: "Master, you have to think about it, this thing is very likely to be half disabled if you don't use it well."

    Wu Dan rolled his eyes, and shouted: "Why do you think your master is so capable? Still half disabled?!"

    I smiled and said, "Master, I'm worried about you. You see, I'm just a real master like you. If something happens to you, I'll do it."

    Wu Dan spat: "I haven't had an accident yet, you can curse me, I don't think you are like my pro-disciple, Xiao Zhao is better."

    Zhao Yu was helping Wu Dan tidy up his things on the sidelines, laughing and not saying a word.

    After everything was ready, Wu Dan began to group the men the village chief had found.  I scanned and wiped everywhere, and the youngest men who came were around forty, and there were only a dozen or so in total, and there were five or six little boys in addition.

    Wu Dan frowned and drove those children away.  It is better not to let children do this kind of murderous activity.  At this time, Xu Chen also came and asked if he could help.  I smiled wryly and said, "One is one, I think the youngest man here belongs to you."

    During the conversation, I saw Ma Man's father also joined in, thinking that since he was a little older, it would be difficult to deal with it if he was invaded by evil spirits.  I just wanted him to go back, but the village head said that Ma Man's father was actually only forty-three years old, which was considered young, but he had been worried for a few years and his hair had turned gray.

    After everyone arrived, Wu Dan asked everyone to bring the shovel and shovel and other tools they brought, and surround the sacrifice tomb of the Black Fire Sect to prepare for excavation.  Before, he sprinkled peach branches and rooster blood around the tomb, which gave off a pungent smell.  But I've seen it work.  The evil spirit lingering on the tomb was indeed a little weaker.

    Seeing the darkness, Wu Dan shouted: "Everyone dig!"

    With an order, everyone started digging the rocky soil with all their strength.  But the soil in this broken place was hard, and Zhao Yu and I were sweating profusely. After a long time, we finally dug a deep hole.  At this time, I saw black air coming out of the deep pit in waves, so I said to Wu Dan: "Master, we're almost done. Is there any problem if I continue?!"

    Wu Dan looked at it and said, "Stand back, everyone!"

    When everyone heard this, they immediately took three steps back.  Wu Dan stepped forward, quickly drew a talisman, and chanted the mantra, the talisman suddenly burst into flames, burned to ashes and scattered into the deep pit.  At the same time, Wu Dan grabbed a handful of coins from the bowl and threw them into the pothole.  I felt distressed when I saw it, thinking that my money was gone.  At this moment, I remembered that Wu Dan didn't seem to have paid at all, and he urged us to pay with righteous words, this old money fan.

    After spraying, the black air became much weaker, and the strange stench in the air seemed to be blown away by the wind.  So Wu Dan continued to order: "Continue, dig until the coffin!"

    So everyone continued to work hard, and after a while, they dug up a black wooden coffin.  For some reason, the wooden coffin turned out to be shiny black, as if there was no sign of decay at all.

    Wu Dan frowned, jumped down the pothole himself, and tried for a while, but there was no sound.  Wu Dan also seemed to be very hesitant, thinking about it for a long while without moving.  I reminded from the side: "Master, be careful, have you ever driven this thing before?"

    Probably in front of so many villagers, Wu Dan couldn't say anything discouraged, so he had to say: "I'll give it a try, you guys should keep getting out of the way, and run away if you have any problems."

    After hearing this, except for me and Zhao Yu, everyone else retreated quite far.  I raised the God of War nervously, thinking that even if something came out, I would shoot you and collapse.  Zhao Yu also took out the Daoshe Dao and was ready to go.  Wu Dan stood in the pit at this time, drew out the ancient sword that broke the moon and cut the stars, and slashed down on the coffin lid.

    I know that Wu Dan has great strength, this sword only broke the coffin lid.  But the sound of that sword was earth-shattering.  I saw the black wooden coffin split in two suddenly, and a black air rose into the sky.  Wu Dan then leaped a few times, escaped from the pothole, and narrowly escaped.

    Zhao Yu and I took a few steps back to wait and see, but what flew out seemed to be not ghosts, but just streams of resentment, but under the pressure of the surrounding yang, the resentment didn't cause trouble, it just lingered around.Seeing this, Wu Dan picked up the bowl of black dog blood and poured it over.  With a hissing sound, the cloud of black air slowly dissipated as if evaporating, and after a long while, everything returned to normal.

    It's that simple?  I can't believe it.  Looking again, it is true that there is no black air in the coffin below.  When I told Wu Dan, Wu Dan was also very surprised, and said: "Although I was a little surprised, but fortunately there is no danger."

    Having said that, he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and said to Zhao Yu and me: "Okay, let's go down and have a look at the rest, and don't let others handle it. It should be just a corpse."

    So I told everyone to back off first, and the three of us went down to have a look, and the villagers nodded in agreement.  At this time, I went to the pit and took a look, and saw a mummy tree in the black wooden coffin.  It is said to be a mummy, but it should be said to be a charred corpse, because the entire corpse has been burned beyond recognition.  The corpse was tied to an iron pillar nailed to the bottom of the coffin, and there seemed to be thick iron ropes wrapped around its body, which should have been tied to it during its lifetime.  The three of us jumped into the coffin, only to see that the coffin was bigger than we imagined, and there were four oil lamps nailed to the four corners, but the oil lamps were not lit now.

    Looking at the charred corpse, I felt a little nauseous.  I have read the materials of living sacrifices before, and the methods of executing sacrifices to sacrifice people, that is, human sacrifices, are not exactly the same.  In addition to slowly burning to death with a branding iron, there is also a way of tying the victim to the trunk of a wooden elephant, that is, the wooden elephant rotates around a large wooden post;  The flesh of the victim was cut to death one by one.  The most common method is to hang or squeeze the victim to death: a big tree is split several feet in the middle, and the priest and his assistants stuff the victim's neck or chest into the gap and clamp it tightly.  Then, when the priest cut the victim slightly with the axe, the crowd began to scramble to cut his body without touching the head and internal organs.  This is what a cruel foreign cult did.  What's more, the representatives of each village will bring back the meat of human animals and divide it equally according to the number of people in each household. Each household will wrap it in leaves and bury it in its best field.  As for the remaining parts of the victim, such as the head, internal organs and bones, they were cremated the next morning along with a whole sheep.  Afterwards, the ashes are sprinkled on the farmland; or they are mixed into a paste and spread on houses and barns, and some are mixed with new grains, which are said to prevent moths.

    This kind of bad habit of living sacrifices is very cruel, and this kind of burning alive is not too miserable in comparison, but it is enough to bear, and in the end, the remaining breath will be buried alive.  I sighed and looked at the oil lamp in the corner of the coffin.  There was nothing in there except the corpse and the oil lamp.  This makes me very strange, why put oil lamps?

    So I squatted down, put on my gloves, touched the oil lamp, and wanted to see if I could pull one up and go back to study it.  But at this moment, Wu Dan shouted: "Don't touch that thing!"

    It's a pity that he said this too late, and I felt the heat under my feet. When I looked again, the four oil lamps lit up at the same time, and the four corners began to burn open flames, and the speed spread over.  Just at the critical moment, I just felt that someone lifted me from behind, and a force threw me and Zhao Yu out of the pit.  I fell on the rock, and when I looked back, it turned out that Wu Dan threw us both out with all his strength.  But now the inexplicable fire speed is spreading, which is not at the speed that people can imagine!

    Wu Dan lost the opportunity to escape, the evil fire surged extremely high and quickly engulfed his figure.  Suddenly, like five thunders, I climbed to the front of the pothole a few times, and shouted heart-piercingly: "Master!!!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 298 Flames (Part 2)

    ?

    This turn of events made me completely flustered, and I immediately had the idea of ??jumping down to find Wu Dan.  Fortunately, Zhao Yu was sober-minded at this time, grabbed me and shouted: "Song Yan, calm down!! Use the ice soul to suppress the fire!!"

    This sentence was like enlightenment, which gave me hope immediately.  In times of crisis, human potential is very powerful.  I immediately jumped up and recited the mantra, and shouted: "Bing Po!"

    This Ice Soul has played to a height that I have never been able to achieve before. I only feel a loud bang between the sky and the earth, the mountain spring flows back, and the flowing water turns into ice, covering it with layers of madness, covering the pit from the bottom.  The thick ice burst into the air like it was not satisfying, lifted the black coffin up, and only stopped when it was lifted into the air.

    This not only shocked the villagers, but also Zhao Yu.  I didn't care to appease them, and saw that the fire in the coffin had long been suppressed by a thick layer of ice, the human animal had also turned into an ice man, and the four hateful oil lamps were also wrapped in the ice layer, but that  There was a person lying on his side on the ice layer, who seemed to be Wu Dan.

    I saw the man motionless, his scalp exploded, and I wondered if something would happen to Wu Dan?  !  So I climbed up with three slippery steps and hands and feet.

    After I climbed up, I saw Wu Dan lying motionless on the ice, and I couldn't help feeling cold.  Leaning down to see Wu Dan's situation, his heart was pierced even more.  It was as if half of his body had been burned by a fire, his clothes had been burned away, his arms and legs were covered with blisters and wounds, and his face also had burn marks.

    Just as I was going to feel his pulse, I saw Wu Dan move and shouted: "Oh, no, it hurts me to death!"

    When I heard that although his voice was not high and a little hoarse, but at least he was not dead, I almost wept with joy, and I greeted Zhao Yu: "Quick, help carry it down!"

    When the villagers saw it, they all recovered from the shock and rushed to help.  After lifting it down, I was surprised to find that the burns on Wu Dan's body were not like ordinary wounds, but slightly black.

    "Too bad, why is the wound on Master's body turning black?" I asked Zhao Yu.

    The village head said: "It's black? No? Why can't you see it."

    Zhao Yu thought for a while and said, "Do you still have the pill Su Ling gave you? Give Uncle Wu a try first."

    After hearing this, I searched for a long time, and took out the kit from the fairy sister from my bag.  Although there were quite a lot of medicine in it originally, but after taking out these few trips and using a few pills, there are only a few left.  I didn't care whether it was useful or not, so I just stuffed two into Wu Dan's mouth.  After waiting nervously for a while, I saw the blackness on Wu Dan's face slowly receding, and then I was slightly relieved: It seems that the medicine made by Wushan Snow Lotus does have a restraining effect on corpse poison and ghost energy.

    I asked Wu Dan how he was feeling, but Wu Dan didn't dare to move half of his body, so he said angrily, "Is it okay?"

    So I discussed with Zhao Yu, and immediately asked the village chief to find someone to take Wu Dan to Yongjia County in a donkey cart for treatment.  Fortunately, Dr. Xia had a small first aid kit in his bag, which came in handy.  After Dr. Xia's simple wound treatment, the village head sent someone to drive Wu Dan to the county for treatment in a donkey cart.  I originally wanted to follow, but was stopped by Zhao Yu, and said in a low voice: "Since Duan Qingshui told us that Tanlang is an insider and a woman, then Xin Xiaoran and Dr. Xia who are in our group are very suspicious. Your eyes  I can't see that Dr. Xia has any foundation in Taoism, so there is an 80% chance that it is Xin Xiaoran. She has been following us without any movement, so we can't take it lightly. The matter of sending Uncle Wu to treatment will be left to Dr. Xia and Xu Chen  Let's all stay here, we have to find out what's going on here. Otherwise, if we don't get rid of the ghost, we'll be fine this time, and it won't be easy in the future."

    I thought about it, and said worriedly: "But since Greedy Wolf Star is a woman, will Dr. Xia also be suspected?"

    Zhao Yu said: "No. Because this inner ghost has always been around us. Have you forgotten the dead Chen Fayi? Chen Fayi was killed in Tianjin, and we didn't know Dr. Xia at that time."

    I nodded and said, "Then do as you said."

    So we asked Xu Chen and Dr. Xia to help take Wu Dan out, and then stayed to deal with the tomb for the fire sacrifice.  What puzzles me is why later people somehow built this black fire sect living sacrifice tomb behind the Dragon King Temple?  Where is the intention?

    Thinking of this, Zhao Yu and I went back to the vicinity of the Dragon King Temple.  At this time, the sun had completely set, but the moonlight was good tonight. By the moonlight, I could see the situation of the mountains clearly.  At this time, looking at the circulating aura above the roof of the Dragon King Temple, it seemed normal, but it was still strange. For example, the black aura underground was so strong that it even wanted to break through the confinement circle created by the six ancient tombs.  I was a little puzzled after reading it.  It stands to reason that the burial tomb of the Black Fire Sect is to strengthen the underground resentment.It is haunting and ghostly, which is why there have been deaths and fires in Luoyang Ancient Village in recent years.  However, this sacrificial tomb only existed in recent years, and the Duanhun Bridge existed in the Ming Dynasty.  No matter how unjustly died, after so many years of wearing down and suppressing, the resentment of the ghosts will gradually weaken, and some are even burnt out of their wits. It is enough to last until now. How many years will it take?  strong man.  But almost all ghosts have to become martyrs under this vicious layout.

    I shared my thoughts with Zhao Yu, and Zhao Yu nodded and said: "So I think there should be something underground here, most likely something that descendants secretly put in the Broken Soul Bridge."

    "So perverted? Do you think we should open it?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu frowned and sighed: "That's the problem. If Uncle Wu was not injured, we can discuss whether we can go down to see. But he is seriously injured now, and we don't know the situation underground.  It's extremely dangerous. Let's do this, let Chief Ouyang know first, and wait for his instructions."

    I nodded, thinking that this was the only way to go.  We discussed for a while and were about to go back, but we heard footsteps on the mountain road, very hurried, as if someone was running for their lives.  I turned on the flashlight and took a photo, and sure enough, I saw a slender figure running up from the mountain road.  I felt that shadow was a bit familiar, so I whispered to Zhao Yu: "Why do I feel that this person seems to be Xin Xiaoran?"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "It seems so, let's see what she is going to do."

    But just as I was speaking, I suddenly heard a loud gunshot.  In the quiet night, the sound of the gunshot was particularly vivid, which startled Zhao Yu and me.  Only then did I see clearly that there was a person behind Xin Xiaoran who was shooting at her.  Looking at the figure of that person, it looked like Lin Yufan.

    "What's going on, internal strife?" I said in amazement.  Aren't these two brothers and sisters classmates?

    Just when we were puzzled, Xin Xiaoran ran up, looking embarrassed and sweaty: "Brother Song, Captain Zhao, it's not good, Lin Yufan is going to kill someone!"

    "He killed someone?" I said in amazement.  At this time, Xin Xiaoran had already hid beside Zhao Yu.

    Not long after, I saw Lin Yufan rushing up with a murderous look on his face, holding the pistol issued by the Hunting Bureau in his hand.

    "Lin Yufan!!" I yelled, seeing a black energy surrounding his whole body, as if he had hit something evil.

    At this moment, I saw Lin Yufan raised his gun and wanted to shoot us too, so I quickly dragged Zhao Yu back to the Dragon King Temple.  At this time, Lin Yufan continued to chase after him relentlessly, and fired a few shots unceremoniously.  Seeing this, Zhao Yu and I hurriedly pushed a gate, and pushed the door of the Dragon King Temple to block Lin Yufan's gun.  The two of us don't want to confront him head-on, the so-called sword has no eyes, I don't want to shoot and hurt Ouyang Zhuan's beloved apprentice.  After closing the door, Lin Yufan was shut out, but he still didn't give up, and shot a few times at the wooden door.  The bullet was extremely sharp and came through the door.  I hid behind the statue with Zhao Yu and Xin Xiaoran, and wanted to wait for this guy to change bullets and go out to capture him alive.

    After a while, the gunfire stopped.  When I was about to rush out, I suddenly heard a rumbling sound in my ear.  Immediately, before I figured out what was going on, I just felt that my feet were empty, and I fell down.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 299 Broken Soul Bridge (Part 1)

    ?

    It is said that I have cheated my teammates professionally for 20 years, but this time Nima is really not me, I swear to the gods and Buddhas.  I didn't move anything, but suddenly saw a hidden door on the ground, and Zhao Yu beside me couldn't stand still, and when he was about to hold me back, he slid down first.  When I tilted my body and was about to fall, I clearly saw Xin Xiaoran's mocking eyes looking down coldly.  So he understood immediately, stretched out his hand and grabbed Xin Xiaoran's coat and ripped her off.

    Let me be upset, let's go to hell together!

    Fortunately, I have learned how to maneuver, and I am still reliable in traditional Chinese kung fu. I know how to reduce or relieve the injury and pain caused by falling from a high altitude under such circumstances.  But my judgment was wrong, because after falling, I didn't land on any hard ground, but fell into a dark river with a "plop".

    I quickly closed my breath, feeling a bone-chilling chill, couldn't help letting go of my hand, and Xin Xiaoran let go.  This time I was really speechless, it was pitch black under the water, and I couldn't see anything.  I slowed down, kicked the water vigorously with my legs, slowly floated up, and surfaced in a short while.  Of course, after surfacing, it was pitch black, and nothing could be seen.  I wiped the water on my face, and it always smelled bad.  I don't care about these things now, and hurriedly shouted: "Zhao Yu, Zhao Yu?! Are you okay?"

    After a pause, I heard Zhao Yu's voice coming from behind me: "I'm fine, did you see Xin Xiaoran?"

    I listened carefully to the surrounding sounds, and it seemed that there was no other sound except for the sound of water coming from Zhao Yu swimming behind me.  I gritted my teeth and thought: This product must be hidden!

    At this time, Zhao Yu turned on the flashlight in his hand, and a beam of light appeared in the darkness.  I looked at it with the light of the flashlight in Zhao Yu's hand, and I almost vomited.  No wonder the water has a stench. It turns out that there are many bones floating in the water, which must be the water where the corpses were soaked. No wonder it's so cold!

    Seeing this, Zhao Yu and I swam ashore quickly, retched for a while, and each swallowed a Wushan Saussurea Pill, until the ice-cold snow lotus spread into our mouths with a faintly bitter taste, and then suppressed the nausea.

    In the panic just now, it seems that I lost my flashlight, and now I only have this one in Zhao Yu's hand. Although the police flashlight can last a long time, I feel like we fell into the legendary Broken Soul Bridge this time.  Don't know when it will be transferred out.  If there is no electricity, it will be completely over.

    In this photo, I can see that this place is indeed the same as what Wu Dan said, a huge underground pool, above the pool is a stone bridge like a winding corridor.  There seem to be various reliefs on the stone bridge, but due to the distance, I can't see them clearly.

    The buildings in other places look quite similar to the imperial mausoleum, but upon closer inspection, they are surprising.  The underground Duanhun Bridge [calling a place similar to the emperor's tomb as the Duanhun Bridge feels a bit awkward.  But this thing has never been seen before or since, and no one knows what its name is, so it was given this name.  In order to eliminate this sense of incongruity, I plan to call this place "Anti-Emperor Mausoleum".  ¡¿The scale is large, and the area looks quite wide.  If it is normal, it can be regarded as a masterpiece in the history of ancient architecture.  A normal emperor's tomb, such as Zhu Di's Changling Mausoleum, has a stone archway erected outside.  The stele square is carved from white marble, which is crystal clear and clean.  But there is also something similar to the stone archway here, not far in front of me and Zhao Yu, but the archway is not an archway, but a torii building imitating the Wangxiang Terrace in the underworld. I am familiar with that look because we have been there before.  I saw six big pillars standing upright, connected to the chaotic sky at the top, and connected to the flames of hell at the bottom. Looking from a distance, it looks like a gate of hell, ferocious and terrifying.

    On one side of this weird stele archway is a bright red door. I know this, and I have seen a similar one in Changling. It stands to reason that its location should be the gate of the emperor's tomb. It faces south and has three holes in total.  But here, it should be reversed, facing south and facing north, which means bowing your head and bowing your head.  The big red door glowed with a strange bloody light under the light, which made me frown, and then I saw another stone tablet not far from the big red door.  There are words on the stele.  The characters are a bit small, so I had no choice but to walk up to Zhao Yu to read them.  I know that this place should be the location of the dragon head tortoise stele in the normal imperial mausoleum, which mainly records the emperor's life history.  They are all praises.  What is too formidable, the world is peaceful, and so on.  But the stele here has only one sentence, and I can¡¯t understand the traditional characters. I think it looks like a curse or something. It¡¯s probably a curse buried here. We guessed that Zhu Di¡¯s political enemy Emperor Jianwen.

    When I was in school, I went to visit the Ming Tombs, and I knew that only the stele pavilion of the Changling Tomb had words to teach, and none of the other tombs.  Moreover, there is a Huabiao at each corner of the stele pavilion. The base and the body of the watch are embossed with dragon patterns and flowing cloud patterns, which are called "Wang Tianhou" and "Wang Jungui".  Its meaning is to hope that the king will not be greedy for the deep palace, and should goI went out to understand the people's conditions, and I hope that the king will not linger outside and return to the court as soon as possible, so that no one will deal with the state affairs.  If that's the case, there should be something similar here.

    So I took Zhao Yu to look for it, and as expected, I saw two uh, Huabiao.  But this Huabiao cannot be called a Huabiao, because all the paintings on it are the flames of hell and the faces of evil spirits.  The flashlight in my hand shone on the relief of the evil ghost's face, as if I saw the eyes of the evil ghost shining brightly, and I heard the sound of burning flames in my ears, I couldn't help shivering, and moved the flashlight away, thinking that this is Zhu Di  Really willing to work hard for his country.  Most likely, Liu Bowen said in front of Zhu Di that this move would allow him to sit forever, and the Ming Dynasty would last forever, so this time it was built with capital and investment. It is really exquisite, and it is completely opposite to his Changling.

    Zhao Yu and I searched for Xin Xiaoran, but there was no sign of her, so we simply continued to check the buildings in this place.  Now I am even a little curious to see if my speculations can be verified one by one.  Sure enough, there is also a second courtyard here.  The second courtyard of Changling is Lingen Hall.  It is the most majestic building in the Ming Tombs. It is a place where "clothes, crowns and sticks are hidden, and things are recommended for daily life".  The main hall is all made of precious nanmu.  There is indeed a hall here, but it is still built of stone, and it is a rare red stone.  I stepped forward to touch it, and when I went, it was still slightly warm, and there was a sulfur smell all over my body, which reminded me of the smell that the barefoot fairy grandpa gave off when he was caught in the evil fire.  Walking in here, I was taken aback.  This is obviously a hall of living sacrifices, and many mummified and charred corpses are lying or lying in that hall.  And that posture seems to have imitated various disciplinary methods of death in the eighteenth hell.  If it was Emperor Jianwen who was buried here, then most of the people who died were his cronies or courtiers who were convicted.  I walked through this heavy courtyard in fear, feeling a chill in my heart.  Suddenly, I remembered a sentence: "Life and death are the power of the Son of Heaven. If you turn your hand, you can kill all people, and if you turn your hand, you can save the common people." When the Son of Heaven got angry, corpses littered the field.

    I remember that there is a third courtyard in Changling, and there really is a third courtyard here.  The third courtyard of Changling is composed of inner red gate and Ming building.  Inner Red Gate is a gatehouse between Ling'en Hall and Baocheng. Because it is close to Zhu Di's mausoleum, the painted tone of Inner Red Gate is deep and solemn, which makes the officials of the Yeling Mausoleum feel a sense of sincerity and fear when they enter the gate.  As for the door here, it was directly painted black, and I walked in with trepidation and trepidation, and felt an indescribable sense of oppression.

    When I walked through the "Neihei Gate", I didn't see anything like the main hall and the side hall, but I found that this place is the end of the Jiuqu Broken Soul Bridge.  There is a closed stone door at the end. I don't know what is inside, maybe it is the coffin of Emperor Jianwen or something.

    When we walked to the end, nothing unusual happened, but Zhao Yu and I searched for a long time, but couldn't find a place to go out, so I couldn't help but feel a little depressed.  When the two of us were standing on the Broken Soul Bridge, I suddenly heard a sound like an explosion coming from the bottom of my feet.  I was taken aback, thinking that the last time it caught fire, is it going to explode this time?  !

    But after the sound, Zhao Yu and I suddenly felt that the surrounding scenery had changed.  Those things in the dark disappeared completely, and there was a blinding blankness around.  And after that, I felt my head sinking, and I was surprised to find that my soul seemed to have left the body actively, and my body fell on the bridge of broken souls, but my soul slowly rose up.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 300 Broken Soul Bridge (Part 2)

    ?

    This scene almost scares me to pee.  Does this mean that I have left my soul?  !

    Before I could take a closer look at Zhao Yu's whereabouts, I suddenly felt a strong force pulling my soul out.

    In a daze, I felt as if I had entered a vortex, dizzy for a while, and was suddenly thrown into the air.  Just when I didn't know what was going on, I suddenly realized that the scene under my feet looked familiar.  When my face was about to touch the ground, I suddenly saw a bloody lava river and the strange murloc inside.  I was taken aback, thinking why did I come back again?  !  Isn't this Ma Luoyu's house?  !

    I could almost feel the boiling heat of the blood-colored magma and the cold light from the sharp fangs of the strange fish. I couldn't help shivering, and immediately said: "Ghost treasures!" I thought I was cutting corners, but in fact  I couldn't finish the long series of incantations at that rate of fall.  Now I just think that the key point should be at the end. If there is a critical moment, I can only use a dead horse as a living horse doctor, and I can't just fall into the magma and burn my soul.

    As it turns out, the quarter spell worked!  !  I saw those strange mermaids bowing their heads and sticking to their ears, and they were lined up on the mermaid bridge in the same order as before, connecting a black reef.  I hurriedly stood on the bridge, and when I looked at the black reef, I didn't find Ma Luoyu's bright red dress. Shit, isn't she at home and going out for a walk?

    I thought to myself, it's better to walk on the stone than in the air.  As I walked, I thought, Nima's cheating father, if I knew that the last sentence of the mantra would be fine, why do I have to remember such a long string!  Then a long list of critical moments is wrong, wouldn't it mean that I went to see the gods and Buddhas of the gods.

    After stepping on the black reef, looking at the vast sea of ??blood, Ma Luoyu was still missing, and he couldn't help being a little surprised.  I lowered my head and pondered for a while, thinking that I just heard a loud noise in the sky, and Lao Tzu appeared here, what does this mean?  Could it be that there is some mechanism on the Broken Soul Bridge that allows people to leave their souls, and can separate the body from the soul?  This seems to be the only explanation that makes sense.  I don't know where Zhao Yu went, and how good or bad it is

    Just as I was thinking wildly, I saw a red ribbon winding around.  I dodged to the side, looked back, and saw Ma Luoyu flying from a suspended black sea of ??rocks and blood, and landed beside me.

    "Sister Witch!" I shouted with surprise on my face.  Of course, the expression is half-truth.  It's true, I'm really happy to see someone I can communicate with; it's false, I'm afraid that she will come up with her demonic nature and give me a fat beating.  Especially remembering that she still hated Wu Dan, I felt a little bit numb.

    Ma Luoyu frowned and looked at me, then said coldly: "Why is it you again?! Another life and death?"

    I smiled bitterly and said, "I don't want to come either, I don't know how I got here."

    Ma Luoyu snorted coldly: "I don't want to come because I'm afraid I'll kill you?!"

    I quickly waved my hand and said: "No, no, sister witch, you think too much." Thinking of this, I suddenly remembered that the Broken Soul Bridge was built by the boss of the Qinghua Organization, and it was his sister in front of me, so she would know something  A secret, right?  So I said: "Hey, sister witch, I was really unlucky this time. I was framed and fell into a strange place. It is said that it was the Broken Soul Bridge built by Liu Bowen. Then I was like this. I don't know what is happening. You sister witch  Do you know Broken Soul Bridge?"

    Upon hearing this, Ma Luoyu sneered and said, "Why are you being framed every day?!"

    I smiled wryly and said, "It's a special constitution. But sister witch, do you know the mystery of Broken Soul Bridge?"

    Ma Luoyu sneered and said, "Why should I tell you? You come here every day to bother me. It's not bad that I didn't kill you and feed the fish."

    I thought about it, indeed, what should I say to get Ma Luoyu to tell me the inside story of the Love Flower Organization and Broken Soul Bridge?  Thinking of this, I suddenly remembered that Wu Dan once handed me a golden charm when he broke the Heihuo Cult living sacrifices to the tomb.  This was what he was planning to use at the time, but the tomb wasn't too powerful [well, it was indeed my cheap hand who activated some kind of ignition mechanism], so it was useless.

    Although it is impossible for a spirit body to bring heavy objects to such a place, some physical objects are possible.  For example, the god of war with mana, I always suspect that it was a ghost weapon before; for example, these Taoist symbols can pass through yin and yang.

    Thinking of this, I fumbled all over my pockets, trying to see where I put them.  Ma Luoyu looked at me with surprised eyes: "What are you doing?"

    "Looking for something." As I said, I rummaged through my pockets inside and out, and finally found the Taoist talisman that I rolled into a cigarette and put in my pocket in my trouser pocket.

    "By the way, Sister Witch, according to your current mana, can you control the golden talisman?" I asked.  It's not that evildoers or ghosts must be afraid of spells, and some people with advanced Taoism will not lower their level at all.? Put the spell in your eyes.

    "I have never used that kind of thing, what, why do you ask this all of a sudden?" Ma Luoyu asked.

    I handed Wu Dan's golden talisman into her hand and said, "My master gave it to me. The talisman on it is extremely powerful and can destroy evil and eliminate evil. I think sister witch should know how to use this kind of talisman.  If you can open that door, maybe you can get out from here?"

    Ma Luoyu took it, the expression on his face fluctuated, surprised, sad, resentful, and finally grabbed the spell in the palm of his hand, gritted his teeth and said angrily: "You know that Wu Dan is the one who killed me, and you still gave me this thing  ?!"

    The roar of the east lion was deafening.  I just felt the black reef under my feet rumble and tremble three times, and the strange fish behind me dived into the water to hide, and even the sea of ??blood became very obedient, I didn't dare to fart, and there was no wave at all.

    I couldn't help but smile bitterly in my heart, wondering if this is the apprentice of the Golden Retriever Lion King.  After she finished yelling, I said: "Sister witch, you have misunderstood my master." Then, I told her the truth that Wu Dan told me.  Wu Dan didn't really want to kill her back then, but to save her, that's why he stabbed the right side of her heart, and then covered her wound with bitter life petals to stop the bleeding.  Well intentioned.

    After hearing this, Ma Luoyu was taken aback, and immediately shouted: "Don't make up lies to deceive me, I don't believe it! You master and apprentice are the same!"

    I saw that although her voice was ferocious, the hatred in her tone seemed to have weakened a lot, so I quickly struck while the iron was hot and said, "Sister Witch, let me ask you, are you a mirror person like your brother? The internal organs are the same as our ordinary people.  The exact opposite position?"

    Ma Luoyu hesitated for a while, nodded and said: "Yes."

    I said: "Isn't this the end? My master knows this, right? If he really wants to kill you, why hide from your vital position?"

    Ma Luoyu sneered and said, "Maybe, maybe he forgot in the panic!"

    I sighed: "Why don't you always believe it? Then let me ask you again, is there a thousand-year-old Kusheng flower tree on the mountain of your home? Does the petal stop bleeding and remove blood stasis? If my master didn't really save you, he would directly send you  Just throw your body under the cliff, why bother?"

    Ma Luoyu was speechless after I tried to grab the white, and immediately turned around with a cold snort, and didn't reply for a long time.  Puzzled in my heart, I walked over and saw her crying with her back to me.  I couldn't help feeling sad when I saw the tears dripping down on the talisman paper she was holding in her hand.

    Ma Luoyu sighed in a low voice: "I just can't believe it. Because I don't know who killed me."

    This sentence, a few simple words, is full of deep sadness.  I couldn't help but let out a long sigh, and said softly: "Sister Witch, to be honest, I don't agree with your ghost punishment organization, but I know that you are not a bad person in nature, but you are just a little bit of an aggressive and arrogant personality. Since you can't let go of the past  , why don¡¯t you try to go out from here and ask your elder brother and my master to understand? Once you have made your wish, you can go to the road of reincarnation as soon as possible, maybe in the next life you can meet my master again and complete this karma.¡±

    Ma Luoyu snorted coldly: "You just want me to tell you the secret of the Broken Soul Bridge. But I don't know much, my brother did look for this place in the early years, it seems to be to raise corpses. Maybe  You know, there is a method of raising corpses in Maoshan surgery, but many people disdain to do this kind of thing, thinking it is against Yin morality. I don¡¯t know why he chose a place to raise corpses. In fact, he didn¡¯t tell me many things  At that time, my brother was just looking for the Broken Soul Bridge, and there was no whereabouts. I died later, and I don¡¯t know what happened next.¡± (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 301 Broken Soul Bridge (Part 2)

    ?

    Raising corpses?  !  No wonder there was so much resentment under the Broken Soul Bridge. It seemed that Ma Jingcheng had opened up a certain place as a base for raising corpses.  It's a pity that they came and went in a hurry just now, and didn't look carefully at where the living corpse was hidden.  The most important thing is that there is no movement of zombies at all.  Isn't the ultimate goal of raising corpses to raise a batch of zombies?  Doesn't Ma Jingcheng have enough manpower, want to try zombies vs. humans?

    Ma Luoyu said: "I just know this. If you want to go, you can go out the same as last time. However, last time your departed soul was cast by someone, so you can go out. This time, there is no one to guide me.  I don¡¯t know where you will go. So remind you once, don¡¯t get lost in a certain place and can¡¯t go back, it¡¯s still a death.¡±

    After hearing this, I felt a shock in my heart: "Sister Witch, you mean that I may not be able to go back? This But why did I find you?"

    Ma Luoyu said proudly: "That's because you have part of my magic power, so you can naturally sense my position smoothly. But if you leave this place and go back, you will be free. If you can't find your physical body within a certain time  , what happens to your physical body, you are still going to die. So hurry up!"

    I felt nervous when I heard this, Emma is right, if a bk like Xin Xiaoran appears on that bridge, kicks Zhao Yu and I's fleshy bodies into the river, if you don't drown, you will die of nausea.  Thinking of this, just as I was about to say goodbye to Ma Luoyu, I remembered what Boss Duan entrusted me to find out the whereabouts of the other Snow Mountain Key.  So I asked, "Sister Witch, do you know the Snow Mountain Divine Key?"

    "Snow Mountain Divine Key?" Ma Luoyu asked in surprise, "Why are you asking this?"

    I smiled bitterly and said, "A friend asked me to look for it. I heard that your brother Ma Jingcheng has this"

    Ma Luoyu sneered and said: "Yes, there is. This is also a past event. It is the past when my brother learned Taoism when he was young. I am not very clear about these. My brother was able to master the Taoism of Quanzhen, Maoshan and other sects when he was young.  Later, I heard that there are ancient Taoist sects hidden in many famous mountains and rivers, so I went to seek teachers. I remember that he went to look for Wushan School when he was young, but he was rejected by the head of Wushan School, because Wushan School only accepts women.  Disciple. Later, my brother went to the deep mountains of Jade Dragon Snow Mountain, saying that he wanted to find the legendary guardian gods. This time was the longest time he was away, and he sent me a letter on the way, saying that he met a girl and got married.  I thought about it. That girl seems to be some kind of wise man from the Snow Mountain Protoss, named Zang Qingning. Your master should also know about this, because my brother mentioned this past incident when drinking with him once. But he didn't go into details  , just mentioned a few words. The Snow Mountain God Key seems to be something that the girl gave him, and he always carries it with him. I don¡¯t know what your friend wants this thing for? I only heard that it is a special pair.  the keys to the

    Oops, the key is in the hands of the big boss.  I smiled wryly, thinking that I couldn¡¯t tell her where your brother is so that he can return the key to us, so I simply said vaguely: ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just someone else entrusted me, maybe he and that Qingning  The girl has something to do with it. By the way, Sister Witch, I¡¯m leaving first, and I¡¯ll see you later.¡±

    Ma Luoyu nodded and didn't stop me again.  I still walked to the junction and pushed open the door as before.  Looking at Ma Luoyu again, she was sitting alone on the rock, staring blankly at the spell in her hand.  I thought to myself that maybe the spell was of no use to her, the reason why Ma Luoyu was staring at the paper talisman was probably missing the person who drew the talisman.

    When I came out of this chaotic world, I felt at a loss.  Because the outside is also in chaos, there is only a vague road leading to a bright place.  I stopped and pondered for a while, wondering where this place is, don¡¯t let someone try to harm me again, just enter a certain dream like last time and it¡¯s over.

    But looking at other places, I realized that this is the only place where there is light.  Don't dare to go to the other road, no matter how you look at it, it is dark.  Well, let's go and see.  I had no choice but to bite the bullet and move forward.  When I reached the end, my eyes lit up, and a somewhat inexplicably familiar scenery appeared in front of me.

    This is a European-style building, and looking at the house number, it turned out to be an orphanage.  The Lantian Baiyun Orphanage, this is like someone's memory dream.  But this orphanage was super familiar. After thinking for a while, I suddenly realized: Isn't this the same house that Zhao Yu stayed in when he was a child!  !

    I actually entered Zhao Yu's dream?  Thinking of this, I felt happy for a while, which meant that the distance between me and Zhao Yu's living soul was not too far, so I shouted: "Zhao Yu, Zhao Yu!!"

    At this moment, it seemed that a voice came from behind me.  I looked back and saw a small hill behind the orphanage, with green fields and small trees at the foot of the hill, and a young man was practicing Kung Fu.  The boy was running around a middle-aged man with heavy sandbags tied to his legs.  The sun was shining brightly, the boy was sweating profusely, but he still gritted his teeth and continued.  that in?The man nodded and said with a smile: "Yes, continue!"

    I heard the voice sound familiar, so I couldn't help but look at the man carefully.  This person seems to have gone through a special disguise, wearing a half-black and half-white wig [I think it's a wig because I feel that the hair looks a bit like a prop. I said that this uncle can't spend some money in disguise.  The wig is like a 30 yuan discount on Taobao], sunglasses, with a half-black and half-white beard, and it seems that there is a layer of bronze powder or something on the face to change the skin color.  Because judging from his hands, his hands are quite white and thin, but his face is full of vicissitudes.  This unscientific.

    When I walked up to the uncle, I always felt that his figure and appearance were very familiar.  Looking back at the young man again, he had delicate features and a stern face. He was clearly only thirteen or fourteen years old, but he looked like an adult.  Looking at the boy's facial features that seemed familiar, I was suddenly struck by a thunderbolt in the back of Conan's head, and immediately understood that there was only one truth: this boy was Zhao Yu when he was a child!

    I remember him saying that he has a master who loves disguises, and I don't know if he is a transvestite.  But now it seems that this uncle just doesn't want people to see his origin.  So I looked at him closely for a while, always feeling more and more familiar.  And the astonishment in my heart also expanded.

    Zhao Yu's master seems to be very similar to my dead former master Lao Zhao!  !

    As soon as this thought appeared, I looked at the man carefully, and suddenly I felt more and more familiar.  The nose and mouth are very similar to Lao Zhao, and a certain movement is also very similar.  Old Zhao used to like to put pens in his coat pockets.  Although this person is now wearing a double-breasted robe, like an old pedant, he has a habitual movement of touching his chest from time to time.  That movement was so familiar that I confirmed at a glance that the person in front of me was undoubtedly Lao Zhao.

    This realization completely shocked me.  I didn't expect that the world is so small, and Zhao Yu and I are still brothers in the same school.  But why did Lao Zhao dress up like this to meet Zhao Yu?  Seeing him train Zhao Yu with such vigor, he cares more about me than he does.  Just when I wanted to take a closer look, I suddenly heard someone shouting in my ear: "Song Yan, Song Yan! Wake up!"

    The voice was very familiar, it was Zhao Yu's voice.  I shivered and opened my eyes suddenly, only to feel the coldness on my back, and the darkness in front of my eyes, only a beam of light came from the top of my head.  I got up and saw that I was lying on the ground just now, with the still-on flashlight that I threw aside on top of my head, and Zhao Yu was pushing me beside me. Seeing that I woke up, I was relieved: "I thought something happened to you."

    "There was indeed a state of leaving the soul just now, what's going on?" I asked, "Are you okay?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "I'm fine. Look at the pattern on the bridge. Now, don't move. There are organs on this bridge."

    Having said that, Zhao Yu moved a few steps to retrieve the flashlight, then walked back to me with strange steps, pointed the beam of the flashlight at the bridge, and said, "Do you see a pattern on the ground?"

    I lowered my head and took a closer look, and I saw characters on the bridge, which seemed to be something like Tiangandizhi.  I was most troubled by this thing, so I asked Zhao Yu, "What's going on?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Although there are so many characters engraved on this ground, if you go wrong, you will have the phenomenon of leaving the soul. If this symptom occurs many times, it is really a soul leaving. Maybe this can be regarded as  It is an anti-theft technique to prevent the theft of this underground ancient corpse. You accidentally stepped on the mechanism just now, but I didn¡¯t, so you fainted, and I was still awake.¡± (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 302 Fighting

    ?

    I looked down at the writing on the ground, which looked like stems and earthly branches, so I asked Zhao Yu if he knew what they were all about.

    Zhao Yu said that this seems to be the method of dating the heavenly stems and earthly branches. He had learned it from his master before, but he can't remember what he learned when he was a child.  Because there are several algorithms for the zodiac chronology, and now I can only remember one of them clearly.

    Speaking of master, I remembered the scene just now, so I asked Zhao Yu if his master's surname was Zhao.  Zhao Yu smiled wryly and said, "Actually, I don't know. It seems that I mentioned Master's surname Zhao by accident once, but when I asked again, he didn't say much."

    I thought to myself, there is no doubt that this is the awesome old Zhao.  So I looked at Zhao Yu thoughtfully, could this guy be Lao Zhao's son?  But it's not enough, it's unscientific to pretend to be like that when you see your own son.  However, looking carefully at Zhao Yu's facial features, he really felt very similar to Old Zhao.  Let me go, did Lao Zhao also live among thousands of flowers like Wu Dan when he was young?  But Wu Dan didn't touch his body, and Lao Zhao got shot?  And an illegitimate child?

    However, judging from Lao Zhao's personality, he doesn't seem like such an inconspicuous person.

    Seeing me staring at him, Zhao Yu asked in a low voice, "What's the matter, what's wrong behind me?" I suddenly felt that Zhao Yu had suddenly turned cute, so he smiled and said, "There's nothing wrong, even if Emperor Jianwen is really caught  The corpse is hidden here, with such a powerful formation outside, his resentment and ghosts have long since disappeared in the past few hundred years, will it still remain until now? I think there is something else hidden inside."  The reason why I say this is because Ma Luoyu told me that Ma Jingcheng is likely to raise corpses here.  But it's hard to say whether this guy raises corpses to form an army of zombies.  But there has been no movement for so many years, it seems that it has not been successful.

    Zhao Yu just nodded, looked back at the closed stone gate, and said, "Why don't we go in and take a look? Maybe the real body of Emperor Jianwen is buried there. Maybe there is an exit from that place too. The place where we fell  It's too high to go up without tools. You and I didn't take anything with us when we went out, the only things we had were weapons and flashlights. If there is no other exit, we may be trapped here."

    I sighed: "What else can I do, then go and have a look."

    In fact, I also want to know if there will be the body of Emperor Jianwen in the Shimen, and if it is the place where Ma Jingcheng raised his corpse.  But in front of him, only the Broken Soul Bridge can pass and reach the stone house.  Don't even think about swimming in the river, it's full of bones, damn it's disgusting.

    So I had to watch Zhao Yu calculate the puzzle of the Broken Soul Bridge: "Heavenly stems and earthly branches should correspond like this: Heavenly stems: A, B, C, D, E, has, G, Xin, Ren, Gui, corresponding to 45678910123  Earthly Branches: Zi, Chou, Yin, Mao, Chen, Si, Wu, Wei, Shen, You, Xu, and Hai also correspond to 456789101112123. Since Duanhun Bridge is to deal with Emperor Jianwen, it must be the year name of Emperor Jianwen  Related. We don't know when he died, but we can speculate that the day when Zhu Di ascended the throne was around 1402 A.D"

    I saw Zhao Yu babbling like a calculator for a long time, but I didn't know what was going on. Anyway, in the end, he guessed that there was an active mechanism on the Broken Soul Bridge, just like minesweeping.  The soul flies away.  So I followed Zhao Yu closely, clearing mines all the way, and sure enough, I arrived in front of the stone house.  When we arrived, we looked at the door of the stone house, and there were mechanisms on it, but the words were the words on the ancient sword that Wu Dan found: "ghost fire burns soul, broken moon cuts star", but the order of arrangement is very messy  .  If I hadn't read the writing on the ancient sword beforehand, I wouldn't be able to tell what bird script was written on it.

    "Damn, it won't be so bad, you need to use an ancient sword to open the door?" I said speechlessly.

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "No, it should be possible to open the door by arranging these characters according to the order on the ancient sword." As he spoke, he stepped forward to touch the embossed fonts, pressed down, and sure enough  A section pops up, just like a button.  I tried harder, and I saw the words slide away like chess pieces.

    "It's really good, Zhao Yu, you can see this too?" I said speechlessly.

    Zhao Yu smiled wryly and said, "I also guessed. In fact, Liu Bowen is a scheming man. If we hadn't accidentally discovered the trapped dragon and found that ancient sword before, we would not have cracked the mechanism on this door at all. Or, if we didn't pay attention  The sword in the Dragon King's hand in the Dragon King Temple will not understand the mechanism on this door."

    I sighed: "Fortunately, this old thing didn't set up too many organs to ambush here, otherwise we would be even more miserable."

    Zhao Yu lined up those two lines of words in his hand, and said with a smile: "After all, this is not an imperial tomb, but a cursed tomb. It's not bad to have such a big show. Besides, who would have thought that there are ancient tombs under a temple?  won't come."

    Just as I was talking, I only heard a "ding" sound from the stone door, and then slowly opened it.  ??When I was curious to take a look inside, I suddenly felt a gust of air rushing past my scalp, and something hit the edge of the stone door twice with a "ding ding".  Zhao Yu was also taken aback. He lowered his head with a flashlight and saw two bullets rolling to the side.  We are all too familiar with this bullet.  Silver-plated, with unique patterns engraved on it, it is a special gun for the Hunting Bureau!

    Zhao Yu and I turned our heads at the same time, and sure enough, we saw Xin Xiaoran appearing on the Bridge of Broken Soul, completely covered in water.  Just now, Zhao Yu and I were only focused on the research institute, but we didn't find out when she came.  But from the looks of it, it wasn't easy, probably not long after climbing up from the disgusting water.  But at this time, I found that Xin Xiaoran's eyes had changed color, turning into green eyes!

    I shivered, thinking that this guy had finally become a zombie.  I remember Wu Dan said that those with green eyes are mature zombies, that is, second-level zombies, who are not afraid of sunlight and all sacred things, and can only be hurt by extremely small physical and supernatural attacks.  50% power.  Unfortunately, I didn't expect this product to be so tricky.

    But the moment we saw her clearly, this guy had already raised his gun and fired a second shot.  Xin Xiaoran in the zombie body is gone, the speed and accuracy are really not covered!  Zhao Yu and I ran away in a hurry, but she approached again and again, and the bullets were also fired densely.  Since her attack range was near the stone gate, it seemed that she didn't want us to hide in, so she and Zhao Yu hid under the railing of the Broken Soul Bridge, and raised their guns to fight back.

    But after the zombie body, Xin Xiaoran seemed to possess incredible power.  Our bullet went in, and her body didn't respond at all.  Although it is said that zombies have self-healing ability or invulnerability, the bullets of our pistols are all designed for ghost zombies. How can this guy not be afraid?  !

    "No, Zhao Yu, why can't we kill her?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "I don't know either, so let's change the knife!"

    Having said that, Zhao Yu put the gun back into his waist, pulled out the Seizen Knife behind his back, and said in a low voice: "When she changes the bullets, I will go up and deal with her, and you go to the stone house to find the exit!"

    "No, I'll deal with her with you!" I said.

    Zhao Yu said: "We underestimated this Xin Xiaoran. This kind of green-eyed zombie is not easy to deal with, especially those who are not afraid of silver bullets. It seems that the spiritual power is not inferior to you and me."

    As I said that, I heard the gunshots stop, and when I looked again, Xin Xiaoran was out of bullets, and was changing the bullets in front of us openly.  I cursed in my heart: I bought a watch last year. Seeing that our bullets can't kill her, I'm so arrogant!

    Just at this moment, Zhao Yu raised his saber and rushed forward.  I saw Zhao Yu go up, I can't dodge it, I also copy the guy go up.  [Well, actually my God of War bullets are useless to her].  But we can't just watch from the sidelines.

    But at this moment, I suddenly saw Xin Xiaoran smile sinisterly, revealing his white teeth, raised his gun and aimed at me and fired.  When I heard the gunshot, my head froze, and I thought I had been fooled.  It's not like this guy has no bullets at all, but it's just waiting for us to come out and fill it up.

    No matter how fast I move, I still can't dodge this bullet, let alone this unexpected situation.  I closed my eyes and thought it was over this time.  At this moment, should I imagine my running in the sunset, that was my lost youth

    There was a "bang" gunshot, but the expected pain did not come as promised.  I opened my eyes wonderingly, but by the light of the flashlight I threw aside, I saw blood dripping down on the ground.  Taking a closer look, I couldn't help gasping: I saw Zhao Yu flying in front of me, just in time to block the shot.

    "Zhao Yu?!" My heart felt cold, and I quickly supported him, only to see that Zhao Yu's lips seemed to have turned blue-black, and I couldn't help being even more surprised: "Could it be that Xin Xiaoran's bullet was coated with poison?!"

    At this time, Xin Xiaoran smiled coldly, and the green light of his eyes in the darkness became more prominent: "That's right, today is the day of your death!"

    Having said that, the gun was aimed at Zhao Yu and me again.  Just when she was about to shoot, Zhao Yu threw the Daoshe knife in his hand to Xin Xiaoran with all his strength.  Under this throw, the blade was full of blood, as if stained with the master's aura, it slashed towards Xin Xiaoran's shoulder at the speed of light.

    Xin Xiaoran was distracted, the shot missed, even though he moved extremely fast, he still couldn't dodge the snatching knife, the knife cut into Xin Xiaoran's shoulder, and there was a puff, as if blood spattered out.

    I heard Xin Xiaoran scream in the dark, trying to pull out the Duoshe knife on her shoulder, but saw that the knife was shining brightly, as if it was embedded in her shoulder and remained motionless.  I immediately got up, stepped forward and kicked Xin Xiaoran, kicking her out.

    However, although the woman was injured, her movements were still nimble. She moved up and down a few times, avoided the mechanism on the bridge, and retreated to the side dangerously.  My hatred soared, and I wanted to smash her into thousands of pieces immediately, so I immediately chanted the mantra and said: "The power to kill demons is the only one, please God!!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)"The power to slay demons is the only one, please God!!" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 303 Life is Death, Death is Life

    ?

    I don't know if people have the potential to explode when they are angry. This time, I suddenly felt that Taoism seemed to be a little out of control for me, and it was overwhelming, and the strong aura of Taoism made me astonished.  Could it be that in my desperation, I invited an uncontrollable god?  !

    I suddenly remembered what Old Zhao said before he was alive: It is not necessarily the righteous god or the evil god who invites you. If it is an evil god, you will inevitably go crazy.

    Thinking of this, I was a little nervous, but when I turned around to look at the statue, I was a little surprised.  I saw that behind him was not some strange evil god, but a Taoist priest in a Taoist robe with a fluttering beard.  This Taoist priest has a pale face, but he is very gentle, with a dust whisk in his hand, he is detached and refined.

    This is I think back to the complicated illustrations in the book "Please God", it seems that this priest is the title of the 11th level of Please God: "The name is like a bright moon covering thousands of years, and the sound is like spring thunder shaking ancient and modern times" Yuan Tiangang?  !  In fact, I have always wondered why Yuan Tiangang is the high-level god among the gods. In my impression, he is nothing more than a super fortune-telling god.  It seems that fortune-telling is accurate, and he is an ancient fortune-telling expert.  But after thinking about it, fortune-telling and fortune-telling and celestial predictions are revealing secrets, and idlers dare not talk casually, otherwise they will lose their lifespan or become blind and deaf.  Even Liu Bowen, who is known as a half-immortal, ended up miserable.  But Yuan Tiangang seemed to have nothing to do, and he was very talkative, seeing everywhere he went, and even showed Wu Zetian a picture when he was a baby.  In the end, he seems to be living well. Does this mean that his cultivation is far above Liu Bowen, and he is already close to heaven.

    But what makes me most happy is that these eleventh-level statues are extremely powerful!  Don't look at the magic weapon used by the old Taoist, this magic weapon is invincible wherever it goes, and Xin Xiaoran can't get close at all.  I immediately became ruthless and pressed harder and harder, regardless of whether there were traps on the bridge or not, so I fought hard with Xin Xiaoran on the Broken Soul Bridge.  Strange to say, the organs on the bridge encountered the god statues, and they broke down one by one. After a burst of noise, they shattered piece by piece, leaving several holes in the bridge.

    Xin Xiaoran is also miserable, no matter how fast she is, the statue and I are even faster, the whisk seems to be light, sweeping over her body, but she has several wounds on her face and legs, and she is gradually invincible.  Seeing that she couldn't fight me, Xin Xiaoran gritted her teeth and jumped into the pool, sinking down.  I didn't think too much, and jumped down.  When I saw her going forward, I grabbed her and pressed down the Duoshe knife on her shoulder, and an arm was immediately removed by me.

    With the god image possessed, I seem to be able to see clearly the situation in the water.  Because the water is extremely cloudy and cold, the water is black, and there is nothing underneath.  But Xin Xiaoran suffered from pain, and his speed sank after I chopped off an arm.  I dived too.  But at this moment, I suddenly felt something floating up from the water.  After the thing got close, I took a closer look, I wiped it, it looked like a zombie!

    But this is the lowest level of zombie, called purple zombie.  Purple Zombie is a zombie whose body turns purple after death. When practicing kung fu, its body turns purple. The corpse aura it brings will become more purple as the kung fu increases.  So I saw a thick purple rising from the bottom of the water and spreading around the zombie's body.  I looked again, Xin Xiaoran's corpse seemed to dissipate after one arm was cut off, and he returned to the appearance of an ordinary person.  If it is an ordinary person, the pain of a broken arm in such cold pool water will definitely not be able to bear it.  When I saw the purple zombie stepping forward and biting Xin Xiaoran's leg, I was startled, and with a wave of my hand, the statue's whisk swung the purple zombie away.  The zombie glared at me bitterly.  I took a closer look, and there was a thick chain on its leg, which seemed to be locked under the water.  This reminded me of the watchdog, and I couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief, and pulled the dying Xin Xiaoran up.  At this time, I saw a lot of purple zombies around, but all of them were chained under the water.  Could this be Ma Jingcheng's zombie army?  It's a pity, this kind of zombie is too weak, it's okay to come out to attack people at night, but it can't see the light during the day, I really don't know how he raised such a useless thing with supernatural powers.

    At this time, I dragged Xin Xiaoran onto the Broken Soul Bridge, threw it aside, and hurried to see Zhao Yu's injuries.  In fact, I arrested her just to ask what kind of poison this woman used.  But looking forward, Zhao Yu's complexion was almost as bad as that of a dead person.  So I yelled at Xin Xiaoran: "Give me the antidote!! What kind of poison did you poison Zhao Yu!!"

    Xin Xiaoran smiled coldly, and said, "I won't tell you I'm going to drag you if I die!!"

    Annoyed in my heart, I loaded the bullet, pressed it against her forehead, gritted my teeth and threatened: "Tell me, otherwise I won't let you die so happily. I will cut off your limbs first, and then throw you down to feed the zombies!!  "

    Xin Xiaoran looked up to the sky and said with a smile: "Come on, you useless thing, you are always protected by others, even if you want to avenge Zhao Yu and kill me, you don't dare to do this kind of thing!! You cowardly idiot  Plus a bitch!!"

    I really don't know Xin XiaoranWhy does she have such a great hatred for the two of us, but it is indeed as she thought, and I can't do this.  So I simply ignored her and searched my body back and forth, but couldn't find any antidote, so I couldn't help but get angry and shot her in the leg.  The shot pierced Xin Xiaoran's leg, and there was a scream.  My hands trembled a little, and I shouted, "How about it, do you want to tell me?!"

    Xin Xiaoran gritted his teeth and sneered: "No, I won't give it to you even if I die!! What I hate the most is the people from the top and bottom of the Hunting Bureau!! My father, do you know how he died?! He was killed by Ouyang Bo  Killed!! As a ghost, I will also drag a person from the Hunting Bureau to hell!"

    After a burst of wild laughter, Xin Xiaoran gritted his teeth and said with a ghostly smile: "I am the greedy wolf star of the ghost sentence, it's a pity I didn't kill Ouyang Bo and you two. However, I will never fall into your hands again if I die!  "

    As she spoke, she suddenly raised the gun in her hand and shot herself in the head.  I was taken aback by the sudden gunshot, only then did I realize that under the railing that Xin Xiaoran was leaning on was the gun she had thrown on the ground just now.  It turned out that the woman had already touched the gun in her hand in the dark. Maybe there was only the last bullet, so it was not used to attack me, but to understand herself.

    I looked at her body lying on the ground, and my mind went blank for a moment.  Under the light and shadow of the flashlight, that ferocious smile was condensed on his face, filled with an indescribably strange hatred.  I shivered, and immediately thought of Zhao Yu behind me, and ran over.

    At this time, Zhao Yu's expression was the same as that of a dead man.

    "Zhao Yu, Zhao Yu, don't die!!" I cried while hugging Zhao Yu's chilly body.

    Zhao Yu forced a smile, and said in a low voice, "I'm afraid, I'm afraid I'm going to die"

    As he spoke, his head sank and he fell into my arms.  For a moment, I was like five thunderbolts, and in an instant, there was a flash of light and flint in my mind, and I remembered the Lianxin Dan given to me by the crazy mother-in-law: If Zhao Yu's life is in danger, take it.

    I didn't care whether it was true or not, so I quickly took it out, swallowed one myself, and then stuffed the other into Zhao Yu's mouth.  But although Zhao Yu's body was still warm, his pulse had gradually disappeared.  After a long while, Zhao Yu didn't respond, and in the end, even his breathing stopped.

    "Zhao Yu, Zhao Yu?!" I shouted.  What Lianxin Dan is simply a lie!  !  Poor thing, I thought this thing really had the effect of bringing the dead back to life.

    I couldn't help feeling sad, remembering that although Master was alive, he didn't know how injured he was; now that Zhao Yu was thinking of this, he couldn't help crying.

    After crying for a long while, even when I felt dizzy, Zhao Yu, who had stopped beating and breathing, suddenly said: "Am I alive, or am I dead?"

    This sound is no different from the sound of nature, which surprised and delighted me.  I looked down and saw that Zhao Yu had woken up again, but there seemed to be something wrong with Zhao Yu after waking up.

    That's right, although his voice and appearance haven't changed, there is a faint black energy lingering around his body. He doesn't look like a living person at all, but a zombie?  !

    I was taken aback, thinking that Zhao Yu's corpse had changed?  !  While I was in doubt, Zhao Yu sat up and looked at me with the same doubt: "Song Yan, why are you here?"

    "Me? I've been here all the time." I looked at him carefully and asked tentatively, "Zhao Yu, do you feel any discomfort, something wrong?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said: "No. But at that moment just now, I felt that I was already dead, but I didn't know why my body was so heavy, and my soul couldn't leave my body. When I opened my eyes again, I saw you again. Didn't I  Die? But I feel like my body has changed"

    I got up abruptly, took a step back and asked: "Zhao Yu, feel your pulse and heartbeat, is there anything else?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 304 Lianxindan

    ?

    Hearing what I said, Zhao Yu was also taken aback. He covered his heart with his hand, and his face immediately changed.  After a long while, Zhao Yu said: "It seems that the heartbeat is gone, it seems that the body temperature has also become lower?"

    I went forward and grabbed Zhao Yu's wrist and touched it, my heart sank.  Sure enough, there was no pulse, and his body temperature dropped a lot.  Did Zhao Yu completely turn into a zombie?  !

    This realization took me by surprise.  If Zhao Yu turns into a zombie, does that count as life or death?

    I thought about it and speculated: Zhao Yu has zombie poison in his body, and it is quite powerful, so he can maintain a half-human, half-zombie state.  But now it seems to be completely turned into a zombie.  But what makes me strange is that Zhao Yu actually maintained the appearance of an ordinary person?  !  What's going on

    We both sat on the bridge riddled with holes, and it took a long time to come back to our senses.  Zhao Yu calmed down and said, "Did you eat something for me? Why do I feel a bitter taste in my mouth"

    I smacked my lips and felt nauseated.  In fact, Zhao Yu said it very euphemistically. It's not bitter, it just smells like chicken feces Thinking of Wu Dan's description, I feel even more disgusting.

    I grinned and said, "Do you still remember that mad mother-in-law who was a prophet? She gave it to me, saying that your life might be in danger. I was afraid that something might happen to you, so I ate one for you just now"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "Then I know, this is called Lianxin Pill, which was invented by an ancestor of the Maoshan School. But it is not accepted by everyone because it violates the 'Day of Heaven'. Speaking of which, there are two of this thing,  The other is, have you taken it?"

    "You know all this? Why don't I know?" I said speechlessly, "Could it be your master told you again, why didn't my master tell me."

    Zhao Yu smiled: "This kind of thing is considered a side door, and it's normal not to tell you. Lian Xindan, in the final analysis, is the same as "borrowing the sun". It is at the moment of this person's death, forcing the  The human soul stays in the body. But this method will completely turn people into unconscious walking corpses. Therefore, there must be two Lianxin Pills, and the other one is for the living to eat. This is like turning the consciousness of human nature into  For another person. For example, the reason why I have not completely turned into a zombie or a walking dead, but can still think like a normal person is because you are influencing me."

    "That's okay?" I thought for a while and said, "Actually, I've been thinking, since you have half the body of a zombie, would you turn into an extremely powerful purple-eyed zombie if you didn't have Lian Xindan?"

    Zhao Yu smiled wryly and said, "Maybe, but you have also seen me turn into a purple-eyed zombie. I have no humanity at all. If I really become like that, it is no different from a walking dead. I might as well be dead."

    I scratched my head and asked, "So are you alive or dead?" This question troubled me the most.

    Zhao Yu smiled bitterly and said: "Maybe if you are alive, I will look like a normal person, nothing more than no heartbeat and lower body temperature. If something happens to you, I will become a zombie."

    I suddenly felt Yali Shanda: "Fuck me, it seems that I can't die, this is a dead body and two lives!!" After finishing speaking, it seemed that something was wrong

    Zhao Yu got up and stretched his limbs, and said: "Okay, we should also see how to get out."

    I immediately came back to my senses and said, "Yes, I almost forgot with mixed feelings at this moment. By the way, Zhao Yu, it seems that there are zombies in the water, and they are still purple stiff.  Not many, and they were tied to the bottom of the water by thick chains, I don¡¯t know if Ma Jingcheng did it.¡±

    Immediately, I told Zhao Yu what Ma Luoyu told me.

    "Otherwise, I'll go down and have a look." Zhao Yu said.

    "Then I will go too." I said immediately.

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said: "No, the water is too deep and too piercing. If you go down, you will soon feel unbearable. Now I feel like my body is close to a zombie. I should not be afraid of this underwater thing at all."

    Speaking of zombies, I asked a little puzzled: "By the way, why are our bullets useless against Xin Xiaoran? This guy is also half a zombie!!"

    Zhao Yu smiled bitterly and said, "She can tamper with her own guns, so wouldn't she tamper with our weapons secretly? I think she must have changed the bullets of the guns a few days ago while we were not paying attention.  .¡±

    When I heard this, I quickly took out the remaining bullets of the God of War and took a look, and suddenly became angry.  Sure enough, it was replaced with an ordinary bullet. In order to prevent us from recognizing it, it was even painted with a layer of white paint.  But you can tell it clearly when you look at it under the light.

    "This woman was already prepared!" I said in surprise.

    Zhao Yu walked to Xin Xiaoran.??Looked at the corpse and sighed: "Since she's dead, let's ignore her. I'll go see the underwater situation and come up later."

    Having said that, Zhao Yu plunged down with a sharp thrust, and I watched in horror, thinking that he really had the heart to torture himself, and the smell was really unbearable.

    I was waiting for Zhao Yu to come back. At this time, I used a flashlight to shine on the things behind the stone gate that we opened.  It was indeed a tomb-like place, but the tomb looked a little different.  Anyway, it was neatly organized, and it looked like an emperor's mausoleum.  Perhaps Zhu Di didn't want his nephew to die in a miserable state, so he embossed a boa constrictor with four claws on a stone wall of the tomb.

    It seems that Zhu Di is still obsessed with the throne and does not recognize Zhu Yunqi's status.  And on the wall embossed with four-legged pythons, there is indeed an epitaph of the owner of the tomb.  Although it is a large section of traditional Chinese characters, I generally found the words Zhu Yunqi in those characters.  It seems that Emperor Jianwen is undoubtedly in this coffin.

    I sighed for a long while, thinking that I thought Zhu Yunwen was buried in the Ming Tombs, but I didn't expect that he was imprisoned in this place alone.  I walked around the tomb and felt that there was nothing there, so I went out again.  But when they walked back to Broken Soul Bridge, they saw that Zhao Yu still hadn't come up, so they couldn't help feeling a little worried, and looked into the pool under the bridge, but couldn't see anything.

    I frowned, so I took off my coat, took a deep breath, and stabbed it down.  Instead of waiting outside, go down and see what's going on.  When I got into the water, a bone-piercing cold hit me, and I couldn't help shivering.  In the process of diving, I still saw the group of purple zombies bound by chains, and I still saw my teeth and claws.  I ignored it and looked around, but I couldn't see Zhao Yu's figure, so I couldn't help but feel a little puzzled.  At this time, the body has gradually adapted to the coldness of the water, because the coldness of the water is not due to the cold temperature of the water, but because too much Yin and ghost energy have penetrated into the water.  These are the yin qi that dissolve in the water all the year round.  But for my special physique, this thing is easy to adapt.  But for ordinary people, it may feel similar to falling into the ice cellar of the North Pole.

    After diving for a while again, I suddenly saw something at the bottom of the water.  When I got to the bottom of the water and took a closer look, I wiped it, and found that there were a mess of parts in bottles and jars, which looked like things needed for chemical research, and some fragments of corpses were packed in those bottles and jars.

    I looked at those bottles and cans, and I was very puzzled.  Is this still a dumping ground for medical waste?  If Ma Jingcheng really found the Broken Soul Bridge and wanted to study the generation of zombies, then he wouldn't cut it up like this. This is nothing like raising corpses, it's simply anatomy.

    Just when I was confused, I saw Zhao Yu swimming over from the opposite side, and made a gesture to me, which meant to go to the water.  So we both surfaced again.  When I climbed onto the bridge, I immediately spit several mouthfuls, hating myself for not bringing a bottle of mineral water to rinse my mouth.  This pool of water is too damn smelly.

    "Did you find anything?" I asked Zhao Yu, "I was afraid that something might happen to you underwater."

    Zhao Yu said with a smile: "I've already died once, how can I die so easily again. But after becoming in this strange state, I seem to be able to see a lot of things underwater, and my vision and hearing are even better than those of me.  It was much better before. There are a lot of discarded chemical instruments and things used in medical anatomy under the water, as if someone has done experiments here."

    I thought for a while and asked, "Could it be that Ma Jingcheng is here to study the generation of zombies? Form a zombie army?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said: "It doesn't seem like it. I know the method of raising corpses. It can't be done like this. This is simply an anatomy." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 305 Rebirth after the Tribulation

    ?

    We didn't figure it out after researching for a long time, so we had to find a way to go out first.  But we turned around and couldn't find another exit in Emperor Jianwen's tomb.

    "It seems that they climbed back the same way. The builders should have brought corresponding tools. Because this is not a real emperor's tomb, many projects are not completely in accordance with the scale of the emperor's tomb," Zhao Yu said.  .

    "It's miserable, what can I do about it." I smiled wryly.  The place where we fell was tens of meters high, and we didn¡¯t have any tools, so we didn¡¯t know how to get back the way we came.

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "Let me try it."

    "Try?" When I was puzzled, I saw Zhao Yu dragging me back to the place where we fell.

    Zhao Yu took a few steps back and made a short run, and then I saw a figure running straight up the wall at the same speed as Lingbo.  I looked at him in surprise, and thought to myself, what kind of situation is this, after being resurrected from the dead, will he understand Lingbo Weibu?  Are you sure the soul stone Zhao Yu came back and not Duan Yu?

    I looked up, held up a flashlight to illuminate Zhao Yu, and saw that he was miraculously sticking to the entrance, groping for organs and other things.  Let me go, is this the long-lost gecko skill?  I opened my mouth wide to watch him fiddle with it for a while, and the stone door opened slowly.

    Zhao Yu waved at me: "Okay, I'll go up and find someone to help find some ropes to get you out."

    As he spoke, he disappeared behind the open entrance in a flash.  Not long after, I heard faint footsteps and voices from above, and after a while, I heard Zhao Yu shout: "Song Yan, come under this entrance, and I'll put the rope down immediately!"

    As he spoke, a thick hemp rope was let down from the entrance.  I hurried forward to grab it, and using Xiao Teng Nuo's mental formula, I grabbed the rope and climbed up, and soon climbed to the entrance.  When I got out to see, the Dragon King Temple was brightly lit. The village chief and dozens of people were in the temple. Zhao Yu and one of the villagers were pulling the rope.  Seeing that I was out of danger, the village head let out a sigh of relief and said, "After we heard the gunshots in front of the Dragon King Temple, we rushed to take a look. We saw that young man surnamed Lin lying outside the Dragon King Temple and passed out. Fortunately, he  After waking up, we asked what happened? As a result, he didn¡¯t seem to remember anything. We didn¡¯t see you two back after a night, and we searched all over the village the next day, but we didn¡¯t find anything.  When I was about to go back, I came to the Dragon King Temple to have a look again, and I saw it unexpectedly."

    "It's been a day?" I said in surprise.

    The village chief nodded and said: "Yes, it's already the second night. If we can't find it anymore, we will really go to Yongjia County to call the police."

    I wiped off my sweat, and thought to myself that time flies, why do I feel that I only stayed in the Broken Soul Bridge Bureau for a few hours.  After coming out, Zhao Yu closed the stone gate again, and followed the village chief and others back home.  Zhao Yu and I smelled bad, so we took a bath at the village chief's house and brushed our teeth a dozen times.  But I don't know if it's a psychological effect, even after soaking in the bath for an hour or two, I still feel a bit smelly.

    After tidying up, Zhao Yu called Ouyang Bo and briefly explained what happened here.  Ouyang Bo heard that Xin Xiaoran was an insider, and after a long silence on the phone, he said, "You wait there first, and I will send someone to deal with it immediately."

    As he spoke, he hung up the phone.  At this time, when the two of us were standing in the room wearing a pair of underwear, the door was suddenly pushed open, and a figure rushed into the room like a whirlwind, and rushed towards Zhao Yu: "Are you okay? Are you injured? Little  Brother, I have been looking for you for a day, where have you been?!"

    When I saw it, it turned out to be Tang Xin.  What the fuck, we're just wearing a pair of underwear.

    "Tang Xin, can't you knock on the door when you enter?!" I said helplessly, and quickly pulled a piece of clothing around my waist.  Tang Xin rolled her eyes and spat: "Do you still need to knock on the door of this broken place?! Besides, what do you have to show people?!"

    Having said that, this guy moved his hands up and down on Zhao Yu's body, and even touched his abdominal muscles.

    I sweated and said: "Well, Tang Xin, if you continue to go down I'd better go out." As I said that, I grabbed my clothes and wanted to run.  But at this time, Tang Xin suddenly let out a scream, put her hand on Zhao Yu's heart in surprise, and said, "You, why can't I feel your heartbeat?!"

    Zhao Yu sneered and said, "That's right, because I came back from the dead and became a zombie."

    Zhao Yu looked at her amusedly, as if expecting to scare Tang Xin away.  Unexpectedly, after Tang Xin maintained her startled expression for a few seconds, her eyes immediately turned into peach hearts: "Really?! So cool!! Then will you bite me in the future?!"

    I wipe, is this a normal reaction?  !  This is simply a flick m ah hello!  !

    Zhao Yu was also speechless, so he could only push her out: "Okay, let's waitLet's get dressed.  "

    It was rare for Zhao Yu to speak softly to him, Tang Xin went out happily, and kissed Zhao Yu's cheek before leaving.  I saw that Zhao Yu was stunned for a while, and then he pretended not to know and put on his clothes by himself, but I was secretly happy.  This guy, let you play cool, you will encounter a difficult situation.

    After resting all night, Ouyang Bo sent someone to come the next day.  And he came here in a small helicopter.  The villagers of Luoyang Ancient Village had never seen such a battle before, and they all came out to watch.  I don't know the people who came here, probably someone from the Hunting Bureau branch, who doesn't belong to the same group as us.  I told Zhao Yu about the things underground in the Dragon King Temple and Xin Xiaoran's body. Soon, several people moved Xin Xiaoran's body out and worked for a while.

    I saw a few people carrying a few small sealed buckets to the Broken Soul Bridge under the Dragon King Temple, so I asked Zhao Yu, "What did these people take?"

    Zhao Yu said: "These sealed jars contain some explosive materials, which seem to have added rooster blood and black dog blood, because there is a layer above the explosive gunpowder warhead, and there is a red liquid inside. I  I think it's blood. These people should be going to deal with the zombies in the pool, so the blood inside should be rooster blood or black dog blood."

    "Damn, how do you know? I've seen it before?" I asked in surprise.

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "I told you that when you come back to life again, your vision, hearing and sense of smell have changed to a certain extent. Your body functions have also undergone certain changes. I found that sometimes the eyes feel a little see-throughOf course  It¡¯s impossible to see everything.¡± Having said that, Zhao Yu coughed slightly in embarrassment.

    I immediately thought about it. Could it be that this guy can see things behind the isolation layer?  That is, the furnishings behind the door, the clothes

    Just as she was thinking of this, she saw Tang Xin walking over, so she smirked for a while.  Seeing this, Zhao Yu glared at me.

    The people sent by Ouyang Bo struggled for a while, and then came out from the ground of the Dragon King Temple, nodded to us, and said, "It's all cleaned up. As for other matters, I'm afraid I have to wait for Chief Ouyang to come in person. He is now in Beijing  , maybe it will arrive in a day, you stay here for now."

    Having said that, several people drove away in a small helicopter in a hurry.

    I know that the so-called cleaning up means that all the zombies have been disposed of. Most likely, they were destroyed by the powerful explosives.  I thought to myself that Ouyang Zhuan's family is really powerful, and no grass grows wherever he goes. Maybe this is the big hand of those in power. Whatever your purpose is, let's destroy all the things that threaten me first.

    I thought that this removal would also remove all the evidence and signs of Ma Jingcheng raising the corpse.  But keeping corpses is not in this state. There are so many scattered corpses, which is very similar to medical dissection.

    Zhao Yu and I couldn't figure it out, and now Lin Yufan has come to his senses, so I asked him and Tang Xin to wait in the village, and then went to Yongjia County with Zhao Yu to visit the injured Wu Dan.  I have always been concerned about Wu Dan's injury. The last time I saw that he was seriously injured, I don't know the exact situation, nor what is going on now.

    On the way, I remembered that Wu Dan still did not forget to rescue Zhao Yu and me when the fire ignited, and I couldn't help feeling guilty. If I hadn't touched that weird oil lamp, maybe this incident would not have happened.  Thinking of this, I suddenly feel a little timid about close relatives, and I don't know how to face Wu Dan.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 306 Building Roads to Release Yin (Part 1)

    ?

    Zhao Yu and I came to Yongjia County and found the hospital where Wu Dan was sent.  I had a phone call with Dr. Xia in advance and learned that Wu Dan was not life-threatening, but had a large area of ??burns on his body, which made me very guilty and worried.  In my impression, the seriously burned masters were all wrapped up like a mummy, lying on the bed unable to move.  But when the two of us first arrived outside the ward, we heard a group of laughter coming from inside, and we couldn't help being very puzzled.

    Zhao Yu and I pushed the door open, and saw that Wu Dan was already sitting on the hospital bed with his back against the head of the bed, frothing all over his mouth, not knowing what jokes he was talking about.  I saw that his upper body was not wearing a hospital gown, half of his body was bandaged like a rice dumpling, and his left arm was completely wrapped in bandages.  There was also a burn on the left side of the face, a bandage covering the forehead to the eyebrow, and gauze on the cheek.  The legs were covered by a thin quilt, so it was impossible to see how the injuries were.

    But at this time, the ward was really happy. When Wu Dan told the story, everyone in the ward looked at him intentionally or unconsciously. Some people who were busy pouring water for the patients forgot to put down the thermos, and those who peeled oranges also forgot.  Continuing, a man with bandaged feet on the next bed was laughing so hard that I was worried that he would pull over.

    Dr. Xia was actually there, and he couldn't help laughing as he watched Wu Dan speak.  A little nurse who was rounding the ward also forgot to leave and just giggled aside.  When I saw the situation, it seemed that Wu Dan was holding a personal cross talk, what's the matter?  !  Wasn't the day before yesterday still a matter of life and death?  !

    At this time, Wu Dan saw the two of us, stopped talking immediately, and greeted us: "The second-hand apprentice, Xiao Zhao, have you come to see me? I just wanted to call to ask you how the situation in Luoyang Ancient Village is going, but this  Doctor Xia won't let me call."

    Dr. Xia glanced at Zhao Yuand me [okay, I'm a piggyback], immediately stood up with a smile, and said, "I just finished the operation the night before yesterday, and I've only recovered for a day. I really don't want the patient to worry about it so soon.  Other things. But your master's recovery ability is really amazing."

    This unexpected scene made me not know what to say, and I didn't know where to start the words I prepared to express my guilt and gratitude.  On the contrary, Wu Dan suddenly wailed: "Oh, my apprentice, I let you kill me, and now I can't see my left eye!!"

    "Did your eyes hurt?" I asked in surprise.  Thinking of the fire in the coffin, it was indeed ferocious, and Wu Dan's injury was considered very light.  If one eye gets burned I get nervous thinking about it.

    Dr. Xia smiled and said, "Okay, Uncle Wu, don't scare them." Then, Dr. Xia smiled at me and said, "It's okay, there's nothing wrong with his eyes, it should be caught in a fire.  Sometimes I blocked it with my arm, so the eyes were fine, but the face was burned."

    Zhao Yu asked: "Is the injury serious? If it is burned, will it leave a large scar or it will be difficult to heal?"

    Dr. Xia said: "Scars are very difficult to remove, and there may be a large and ugly scar left behind. But after the injury is healed, there should be no sequelae. You can tell by his current mental state, okay  Very much."

    Wu Dan asked us to sit down, I was planning to say a few words of apology, but I just said: "Master, I'm sorry"

    Wu Dan immediately interrupted me, waved his hand and said, "Don't, I'm tired of listening to those sincere apologies. In the future, please give me more care, and don't move around if you have nothing to do. This time I will save you, I want this  If you die the first time, who will save you next time? Master can¡¯t be with you forever, can he?¡±

    I curled my lips, not knowing how to reply.  Wu Dan continued: "As for the living sacrifice tomb, since it appeared in 2000, it is likely to be built by modern people, so there must be relatively advanced ignition settings. I think the oil lamp you encountered must be a trigger  What kind of ignition device, just turned on the switch. So in the future, both of you remember, don¡¯t mess around with nothing, in case of danger, you will not be so lucky.¡±

    Zhao Yu heard Wu Dan mention the living sacrifice tomb, so he recounted what we saw at Duanhun Bridge.  Zombies in the pool, messy dissected body parts, and what I've heard, the rumors about the love flower organization raising corpses.

    After Wu Dan heard this, he said: "The zombies in the water, do you call them purple zombies? But if you raise corpses, purple zombies are the lowest type, and they are only aggressive towards ordinary people.  It is easy to kill them. And this kind of low-level zombies are afraid of sunlight, so it is impossible to appear during the day. I can¡¯t figure out what is the use of raising such corpses.¡±

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "The most incomprehensible thing is the body fragments that were dissected and dissected. This is more like medical research."

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "Speaking of which, I really didn't expect that Ma Jingcheng was not dead. Back then, I and several senior brothers fought a bloody battle with Ma Jingcheng, and basically the whole army was wiped out. I remember that he was fatally injured, because he was more  I have practiced for a few more years,?'s introduction, but after disposing of it now, there is no danger.  The staff of the Hunting Bureau who came last time were quick, and they even disposed of the charred corpse and the oil lamp, and buried the potholes well.

    And when the few of us returned to the Dragon King Temple again, I saw that the aura there was much more normal, and in the afternoon, there was even a fine spring rain.

    The villagers were very pleasantly surprised, saying that there has been too little rain these years, and only in the rainy summer season will there be heavy rain. Usually, such as spring, there is basically no rain.  Although the Dragon King Temple sits in town, it really doesn't see frequent rainfall.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 307 Building Roads to Release Yin (Part 2)

    ?

    After Wu Dan returned to the village again, he immediately rushed to the Dragon King Temple to have a look.  The village head and others still asked whether the village was okay.  In fact, after the spring rain, the whole village is full of spring, and it seems that there is a little more vitality than before.  And in the past few days, the villagers who were not in good health have gradually recovered their previous appearance, feeling much refreshed.  So everyone was very respectful to Wu Dan. After all, I had asked many masters and experts to watch over the past ten years, but I didn't see why.  And this funny "superior" discovered the secret of the Dragon King Temple within a few days after he arrived, and broke through an evil tomb, and found out the cause of the fire in the whole village and the illness of the villagers.

    When Wu Dan said that he was going to see the Dragon King Temple again, he naturally followed a group of people surrounded by people.  Zhao Yu and I also followed and asked Wu Dan if the formation that had remained for hundreds of years would bring any disaster to the village.

    Wu Dan looked at it, and said: "It's okay, with such a powerful formation, it is impossible for the resentment in this tomb to remain undissipated for hundreds of years. And as time goes on, the remaining power of the formation will slowly disappear.  In the end, there can only be a few ancient tombs left here, and there will be no threat to the village. Besides, Liu Bowen probably didn't want to harm others back then, and the power of the formation has a certain limit.  After the living sacrifices to the tomb, nothing major will happen. In the past few years, the village should gradually get better and better, and there will be no more fires. But we still need to do one last thing."

    Upon hearing this, the village chief hurriedly came up to ask what was the matter.  Wu Dan said: "After all, this place gathers evil spirits and evil spirits. If there is a wide road leading down the mountain, it will have the effect of venting evil spirits and eliminating evil spirits."

    "Building roads?" The village chief hesitated when he heard the words.  I saw his expression of embarrassment, and knew that the village was so poor that it was unlikely that he would have any spare money to build roads, so I said, "Master, this is not realistic. Look at the situation in Luoyang Ancient Village.  I don¡¯t have much money left to build roads. You know, it costs at least hundreds of thousands to build a passable road.¡±

    Wu Dan said: "Of course I know. But if this road is repaired, it will be good for the development of this village, not just because of Feng Shui." After speaking, Wu Dan rummaged in his bag for a long time, and took out an unidentified  A large or small package came and passed it to the village head: "This is 10,000 yuan from me personally. I am also poor and have no money. This is the most spare money that can be sold. The rest of us  Think of a way. If it depends on applying for government funds, I am afraid it will take many years. If a road is built to make it easier to go up and down the mountain, it may promote the development of tourism here, and it will also make it easier for a few children to go to school.  Maybe, those folks who moved away feel homesick, and they can move back to live again."

    Wu Dan's words made the village chief too moved to speak. After a long time, he didn't have the nerve to take the money.  After I heard it, I was also moved. I thought that Wu Dan, a money fan, was really generous at the critical moment. He usually picks up money, and Zhao Yu and I have to pay for a meal out. He has never paid for it.  This time it's good, I don't feel bad after giving so much at once.

    Seeing that the village chief didn't answer, Wu Dan forced it into his hand, turned to stare at me, and said, "Don't keep watching, and find a way to raise some money."

    I smiled wryly and said, "Master, Zhao Yu and I have been working for less than two years, and our little savings add up to less than 10,000 yuan, which is even more drop in the bucket."

    Wu Dan spat: "You two are really stupid. You have no money, but you have local rich friends! Boss Duan, you are a brick-and-mortar official, you can always find a way to come up with a name to get it.  It¡¯s okay for him to have hundreds of thousands. Just talk about Boss Duan, the money he earns a month may be enough to build a road. If you ask him for some, it¡¯s not easy.¡±

    "But Boss Duan is very good at doing business. If there is no corresponding exchange condition, it is impossible for him to agree to my request. Even if he is kind and generousdo you think he is like this kind of person" I  curled his lips.

    Wu Dan dragged me aside, raised his hand and patted my head, cursing: "Stupid, didn't Boss Duan ask you to find the whereabouts of another Snow Mountain Key? Since you said that you saw a horse on the Broken Soul Bridge  Luo Yu's soul knows that the other key is in Ma Jingcheng's place, so it will be no problem to exchange this news for hundreds of thousands of dollars."

    My heart lit up, and I said with a smile: "Master, you still have a way. But what if Boss Duan, after hearing the news, thinks it's not worth the money?"

    Wu Dan said: "It depends on what you say. It's best to find someone present and tell him face to face that a piece of news can be exchanged for hundreds of thousands of yuan, and the money will be used to build roads for the villagers. Even if he feels uncomfortable  It's worth it, and you have to hand it over."

    As soon as I heard it, I knew that some of the people Wu Dan was referring to were the fairy sister Su Ling.  Boss Duan was not afraid of anything, and he became cowardly in front of the fairy sister. If so, maybe he would show chivalrous spirit and give me hundreds of thousands at once.Along the way, there will be money for the reconstruction of Luoyang ancient village.

    At this time, the swollen father stepped forward and asked, "Gentlemen, can my son be released?"

    When I heard this, I suddenly felt tricky.  I can't do this with my ability, and Boss Duan's power is probably beyond my reach. Besides, it's difficult for him to save people at the same time.  So I thought of Ouyang Zhuan's family and said, "Well, when our chief comes, I'll ask him to help. He has great power, so it should be fine."

    A head of the Hunting Bureau came forward, someone must buy it.  Maman's father immediately thanked him repeatedly.

    Just as I was thinking, I suddenly felt a mechanical roar above my head.  Looking up, Nima, another private small helicopter.  Before we could react, the plane found a hill and landed. Soon, I saw a familiar figure get off the plane with a strange woman.

    Ouyang brick house!  I frowned, thinking that this old thing really haunts me.  You really are coming, but can this group of people stop being so ostentatious every time they come, and even fly a private jet, for fear that others will not know that you are showing off your wealth.

    Wu Dan frowned, pointed at Ouyang Zhuan's family who came over and asked me: "Where did this old bk come from?"

    I pursed my lips and said, "Master, this is our so-called chief, Ouyang Zhuan's family."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "It really looks like a Zhuan family. When I saw it, I wanted to throw him with a brick."

    Every pretentious and well-dressed Professor Zhuan usually has a very tricky-looking female secretary next to him.  I saw that the capable and tall girl behind the Brick's house was probably not a good person, I don't know where he got his assistant, otherwise he would think it was a bargain if he flew the plane by himself.

    The brick family with eyes above the top walked up to me, took another look at Zhao Yu, and said coldly: "What's going on with you?" After that, he looked at Wu Dan who was wrapped in bandages again: "This  yes?"

    I introduced: "This is my master, named Wu Dan."

    Ouyang Bo frowned and said, "Wu Dan?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Hello, Ouyang Zhuan's family."

    Ouyang Bo nodded, and immediately shouted to me: "How can you allow outsiders to participate in our actions? You can still hurt people like this!"

    Wu Dan was not happy when he heard it, and said: "What do you mean by me? Could it be that I am not qualified enough to meddle in your trivial matter? I don't even think about whether it can be solved smoothly without my help."

    Ouyang Bo has always been used to being flattered, and when he heard Wu Dan's words, his face immediately darkened, and he said with a sneer, "Yes, I think we should send some useful people. Your apprentice is really incompetent."

    When I heard this, I was very annoyed, and I thought that although I am really not good, you don't have to hurt me in front of so many people, right?  But in view of Ouyang Zhuan's status as the chief, I don't want to embarrass him too much, so I just stood aside with a cold snort.

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "My apprentice is not good, how can I compare with your apprentice. Bei Er is excellent, so good that he has been a traitor for so many years, and you, the master, have not seen the problem. This is really better than blue.  ,Not bad!"

    After hearing this, I was relieved in my heart, thinking that it is my real master after all, and my heart is towards me.  But this really hit Ouyang Zhuan's heart, the old bk suddenly became angry, and the dog-beating stick in his hand that was used to look like an English aristocrat [sorry, it is actually a semi-decorative crutch commonly used by British gentlemen] slammed on the ground and gritted his teeth  Said: "Your Excellency seems to have a little cultivation base, it should be from the Maoshan School!"

    Wu Dan said with a hippie smile: "What cats and dogs, I don't know."

    Ouyang Zhuanjia said with a sneer: "If you meet a master and don't discuss it, you will regret it. Your Excellency, let's discuss two moves!"

    When I heard that the old guy was about to hit someone, I thought that Wu Dan was injured again, so it's not easy to tear up his face now, and I still count on the old bk to save someone.  So I stepped forward to stop him and said, "Sir, you see my master is injured like this, please be merciful, this sparring can be done at any time, it's not too late to settle the matter at hand first."

    However, the brick family felt that face and dignity issues were more important than the national economy and people's livelihood in Luoyang Ancient Village, so they insisted on the competition, and said: "Then I will let him, give him the competition with only one hand, and don't use all our strength!"

    Wu Dan didn't know how to avoid the limelight at this time, and still said with a playful smile: "Okay, Zhuanjia, but I have to use only one hand, because the other one is injured."  Shaking the right arm that was not wrapped into a rice dumpling.

    This almost made Brick's nose crooked.  The Brick family was about to make a move, but Wu Dan suddenly said: "Wait a minute! If you lose or draw with me, then you have to agree to my request. You see, I am injured and I have to compete with you. It will be a bit young at that time."  Is it okay to ask for spiritual compensation? Besides, if you, a person at the level of a national teacher, fights with an unknown person like me, even if it's a tie, I won, right? Then you have to promise me to ask for some compensation, right?"

    Ouyang Zhuan's family thought Wu Dan was a snob, thinking that he just wanted some medical expenses and appearance fees, so they sneered: "As long as your 'request' is not outrageous, I will agree to you!"

    Wu Dan smiled slyly: "It's not outrageous, the Brick family can do small things with your little toe."

    Ouyang Bo sneered and said: "Okay, I promise you!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)?Is spiritual compensation also available?  Besides, if you, a figure at the level of a national teacher, fought against someone like me, even if it was a tie, I would win, right?  Then you have to agree to me and ask for some compensation, right?  "

    Ouyang Zhuan's family thought Wu Dan was a snob, thinking that he just wanted some medical expenses and appearance fees, so they sneered: "As long as your 'request' is not outrageous, I will agree to you!"

    Wu Dan smiled slyly: "It's not outrageous, the Brick family can do small things with your little toe."

    Ouyang Bo sneered and said: "Okay, I promise you!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Three Hundred and Eight

    ?

    As soon as Ouyang Bo finished speaking, I saw the "dog-beating stick" [Hey, don't think of strange things, don't think of Qiao Feng's strange dog-beating stick in the new version of Tianlong Babu!  !  ¡¿ Little by little, pointing towards Wu Dan's right shoulder with a strong Taoist aura.  Although this feels similar to martial arts masters exchanging martial arts, since ancient times, martial arts and Taoism have not been separated. Many Taoist practices must first practice martial arts, and the other is internal strength. Taoism has become a qigong thing.

    I saw that Ouyang Bo's move was very good, his pose was free and easy, and his Daoist aura was strong. The intimidating aura forced me and Zhao Yu and others to take a few steps back to stand firm and watch.  And the strong wind brought by the aura also blows up the corners of Ouyang Zhuan's British long trench coat. In the light wind, it looks as free and easy as shooting a martial arts action movie. You can shoot Ang Lee with a camera.  A martial arts blockbuster.

    Looking at Wu Dan again, he didn't escape.  One half of Wu Dan's body was injured, still wrapped in bandages, and he was leaning on something in his right hand, but this thing was wrapped in cloth strips, no one except me and Zhao Yu knew what it was, and those who didn't know the truth might think it was a crutch  son.  In fact, it was an ancient sword fished out of the water, which was finally named "Zhanlong Duanyue" by Wu Dan.  But later, he thought the name was too long, so he just called it Zhanlongjian.

    At this time, as soon as Ouyang Bo's aura arrived, the aura swept over the cloth strips wrapped in the ancient sword, and cut off all the cloth strips wrapped in the ancient sword. The cloth strips fluttered in the air, and the ancient sword's blade flashed  , cold light radiates.  I saw Wu Dan exerting force with his right hand, the light of the sword flashed, and the blade directly collided with the British style dog-beating stick.  A fissure slowly appeared on the mountain road in the middle, and then sand and rocks flew away, forcing us to temporarily retreat behind the tree.

    "I rely on this to be the special effects scene of a fairy tale movie!" I admired while watching.  I didn't know the details of Ouyang Zhuan's family before, but looking at it now, I can see that the foundation of Daoism is as deep as that of Wu Dan.  Looking at Wu Dan again, I didn't expect that this dick master could be as serious as a national teacher.

    The two of you were in a stalemate like this for about ten minutes. I thought to myself, are you two going to fight or not?  But it seems that Wu Dan doesn't want to fight with Zhuan's family. If he is disabled, he will be charged with assaulting a policeman or a government official, which is difficult to deal with.  Moreover, the hero Gu Long once said that if a master makes a move, one move is enough to make a conclusion.  This point of view is very correct, because I saw that Brick's face was obviously not very good-looking.  Although Wu Dan was not relaxed, at least his foot was very stable, and he stood firmly in place without moving, while Zhuanjia's footsteps had already taken more than one step back.

    Wu Dan shouted: "Okay, I'll count to one, two, three, and each will accept his moves!"

    With that said, he was about to put away his sword.  I was afraid that the bricks would be cheating, so I jumped out and shouted: "Sir, you have lost, so don't hold on. I will watch carefully from the side, look at your heels, everyone, let's stop fighting  !"

    Ouyang Bo's face was dull, so he had to accept the Taoism with Wu Dan, and looked down at the footprints under his feet bitterly.  Although it slid back a step or so, there were no obvious traces of flying sand and rocks at all.  Seeing that Ouyang Bo was silent, I seemed to be suspected of wanting to renege on the debt, so I immediately asked Lin Yufan, "Technical guy, you must have brought a lot of advanced equipment with you, such as measuring tools, it's okay to measure the width of this step.  Bar?"

    Unexpectedly, Lin Yufan has a high IQ and a low EQ, so he immediately said without thinking: "No problem!" He immediately gave me a small measuring tape.  I took a closer look, fuck, the automatic control infrared sensor electronic measuring tool, just press the button and click two points, this instrument can automatically measure the length of the straight line distance before the two points, calculated in seconds, it is too formidable.

    Ouyang Bo's face turned green when he saw the situation.  In front of so many people, it's not easy to renege on the debt, so I had to say with a stern face: "Forget it, I was careless and lost. Mr. Wu, just say what you want."

    It's rare for Emma, ??Ouyang Zhuan's family admitted on the spot that they were cowardly.  I was also curious about what request Wu Dan would make, so I set my sights on Wu Dan.  At this time, Wu Dan put away his usual laughing and scolding foolishness, clasped his fists seriously, and said, "I would also like to ask Mr. Ouyang for a little favor, Mr. Wu is very grateful. A few days ago, there was a young man named Ma Man in this village.  , because of the sickness of the villagers and the fire, they were detained by the Wenzhou Municipal Bureau as suspects and have not been released yet. You and I both know that the incident in this village has nothing to do with that young man. Please help Mr. Ouyang  , find a way to release that young man, let him reunite with his family earlier, Wu and all the villagers are very grateful."

    Having said that, he even punched Ouyang Zhuan's family.  After Wu Dan finished speaking, these words aroused the emotions of the villagers, and they all hid their faces with tears in their eyes and pleaded with Ouyang Bo.  And that swollen father almost wanted to kneel down to Ouyang Bo.

    Seeing this, Ouyang Bo couldn't help being moved.  ask for half a dayOnly then did he know the ins and outs of the matter, so he said: "This matter is easy to deal with. I will contact the Wenzhou Municipal Bureau immediately. The child will be brought back tomorrow."

    Hearing what Ouyang Bo said, I immediately felt that this old guy was much cuter.  Sure enough, there are people above who are good at handling things, and Ouyang Bo can solve the problems that the villagers have not been able to solve for many years.  The City Bureau didn't even dare to fart, and immediately said that there was no need for tomorrow, and they would be sent home tonight.

    So Ouyang Bo stayed with us at the village chief's house and waited.  Sure enough, before it was dark, a few policemen came back with Maman in a donkey cart.  It seems that it was Ouyang Bo's order, as if they had received an order from the emperor, they sent the child back for days.  Maman's father was also waiting with us at the village chief's house.  When he saw his son whom he hadn't seen for several years, he burst into tears, and the two hugged each other and wept bitterly for a while.

    When I saw that young man was unshaven and thin, I couldn't help but feel a lot of emotion.  Seeing this, Ouyang Bo didn't give the policeman a good face and drove him away immediately.  Ma Man and his son were naturally so grateful to us that they almost wanted to kowtow to Ouyang Bo and Wu Dan to recognize their godfather.

    After seeing off Ma Man and his son and finishing the aftermath work here, Ouyang Bo stayed with us for one night, and had a good talk with Wu Dan that night.  Wu Dan is a familiar person, and he can get involved with anyone.  I looked at it from the side, it was funny, I didn't expect that the tsundere brick family with eyes above the top could have a happy chat with a rascal like Wu Dan.

    Early the next morning, Ouyang Bo said that since there was nothing wrong with Luoyang Ancient Village, he would go back and apply to see if he could raise some money to build roads for the village.  Afterwards, Zhao Yu and I were warned to return to Tianjin as soon as we had nothing to do, as there were other cases waiting, so we could not use excuses to visit the mountains and rivers here.  After saying this, he left in a private jet in a very cool manner.

    And the few of us have to rush back by train.  I saw that there was nothing wrong with the ancient village, so I bid farewell to the village chief.  The villagers sent us to the entrance of the village, and Maman and his son wept bitterly.  The barefoot immortal grandpa gave Wu Dan a large bag of tea leaves that he roasted at home, saying that he had planted them in terraced fields on the mountain, and the harvest had been bumper in the past few years, but in recent years, due to the drought in spring, the tea leaves did not grow well.  When the weather gets better, send us some more.

    When Wu Dan heard that it was tea, he immediately accepted it with a smile.  So everyone said goodbye one by one, and went out of the mountain after being sent off by the villagers' door thousands of miles away, and went straight to Yongjia County by car, then transferred to Wenzhou, and then transferred to Tianjin.

    There was a pretty good follow-up to this incident.  After returning to Tianjin, I followed the bad move taught by Wu Dan, and when Sister Shenxian was present, I asked Boss Duan to come and said that I would tell him the secret of the key.  Of course, the price was that he donated more than 100,000 yuan to Luoyang Ancient Village to build roads.  This is a good deed, even if Boss Duan knew that I was going to play tricks, he was too embarrassed to object in front of the fairy sister, so he had to agree.  In the end, he only used a sentence that was almost equivalent to nonsense, "the other key of the snow mountain is in the hands of Ma Jingcheng" in exchange for more than 100,000 yuan in road construction fees.

    Su Ling and the villain knew that we were raising funds for road construction in the ancient village, so they also donated 100,000 yuan, saying it was their savings for opening the ice sculpture shop.  Ouyang Zhuan's family also asked someone to send more than a hundred thousand yuan, but it was recorded on Wu Dan's head, saying that Wu Dan raised it, and asked to give it to the village chief for road construction.  This is very cute [it also established the key position of Wu Dan as a good friend].  So the village head specially took photos of the construction and sent them to us, and added a letter saying that he wanted to name the mountain road entering the village Wu Dan Road to commemorate Wu Dan's charitable act of saving the village.  This news made Wu Dan so beautiful that he didn't fall asleep for several days. He would brag about how famous he was to everyone, and someone would build a road to commemorate him. He was really speechless.

    The days passed peacefully for several days, and there have been no major supernatural cases.  When Wu Dan had almost rested, I suddenly remembered that before I left, I asked the villain if she wanted to be my girlfriend, and her reply was "you can talk about it when you come back alive".

    Now that I'm back alive, the villain can't refuse.  Thinking of this, this weekend, I packed up and wanted to bring up the old things with the villain again.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 309 The Mysterious Key

    ?

    I went all the way to the ice sculpture shop opened by the evil girl and the fairy sister. When I entered the door, there was only Su Ling who was tinkering with some medicinal materials at the table. The mint smell in the room was very refreshing.

    There were no customers in the store early in the morning, but I saw that Su Ling was concentrating on preparing some medicine, so I couldn't help but walk up to her and watched her dig out a few small pieces of paste with a small wooden spoon and stuff them into a transparent glass bottle  and then cover the cork.

    I smelled the fragrance of the thing, so I asked, "Sister Immortal, what kind of medicine are you taking?"

    Su Ling smiled lightly: "Lingxi asked me to prepare some medicine for your master to remove the scars, and said that he would come to you with me in a while. It's too early for you to come to her first."

    I sneered and said, "How did Sister Fairy know that I came to find a villain"

    Su Ling smiled and said, "If I don't know yet, I'd be really stupid. Lingxi went to have breakfast and will be back soon. Just in time, let's find your master together."

    Just as the two of us were talking, we saw the wicked woman rushing in. When I saw me, I was a little stunned, and then snorted coldly: "Why, come to me early in the morning?"

    I smiled and said: "Wicked girl, I heard that you asked the fairy sister to prepare medicine for my master early in the morning. You are so kind to me Master."

    The villain spat: "It's not because you injured Uncle Wu. Although he is not young, he probably doesn't need a handsome appearance, but he can't scare others by letting him go out."

    I sighed: "But the doctor said, this scar is very difficult to remove." The so-called doctor is naturally very "enthusiastic" Dr. Xia.  It can be seen that Dr. Xia seems to like Zhao Yu quite a bit, but it is a pity that the goddess has a heart to support King Wumeng, and Zhao Yu is not very happy to contact Dr. Xia.  I can probably understand Zhao Yu's thoughts.  After all, he is not an "ordinary person" now, and if he associates with ordinary people, there will be a lot of inconvenience.

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly: "I can't go, but it can be relieved at last. Try it, the beauty medicine of our Wushan school is the best in the world!"

    So the three of us locked the door and went to Wu Dan's bookstore.  Wu Dan also just opened the door for business, and the gauze had just been removed from his face.  I can't see it when I stand in the shadows, but once there is light or sunlight, I can see a few ugly burn scars on half of my face, which makes me feel sorry for myself.

    When Wu Dan saw the three of us coming, he immediately smiled and said, "Oh, apprentice, apprentice-in-law, and the parents of the apprentice-in-law. This is the rhythm for you to be together. Let our parents witness?"

    I knew that Wu Dan was also alluding to the matter between me and the evil woman, and Ruan Lingxi understood it, and her face flushed immediately, and she shouted: "Uncle Wu, we asked the senior sister to treat your wounds, see what you want  Where did it go?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Ah, then you don't want to be with my apprentice. Indeed, he is so stupid that he is not good enough for you."

    I smiled wryly and said, "Master, you really demolish me all the time."

    Wu Dan smiled without saying a word. At this moment, Su Ling stepped forward to look at the scar on Wu Dan's face, and said, "Fortunately, the scar on the face is not deep. If you apply the medicine properly, it can be almost eliminated." Afterwards, she  Taking another look at the tangled burn scar on Wu Dan's neck, he sighed, "I may not be able to do anything else."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "It's all done, anyway, I'm too old to rely on my face to eat."

    I laughed and said: "Master, seeing what you said, it seems that when you were young, you relied on your face for food."

    Wu Dan proudly said: "That is, Master, I lived among thousands of flowers back then, and not a single leaf touched my body. The girls all like me."

    I couldn't help thinking back to the Wu Dan in Ma Luoyu's impression, it was really good, so I swallowed my complaints.  Su Ling started to apply medicine to Wu Dan with a cotton swab, and I looked at the wicked woman, cleared my throat, and said, "Well, wicked woman, you said that if I come back alive, you promised to be with me, now  I'm back, will you become my girlfriend?"

    The villain's face was reddish, but she spat unforgivingly: "Is there anyone who asks for friendship like this? Just ask if you don't have anything? Who cares to agree to you."

    When I thought about it, I really miscalculated. I didn¡¯t even bring flowers. Don¡¯t girls just like this.  When I was about to go to a nearby flower shop to buy some flowers, I saw someone walking in from outside the door.

    As soon as I saw the people, I was immediately happy.  It turned out that it was Xiaoman's mother who came holding the baby Xiaoman.  In Xiaoman's hand, he was actually holding a blue enchantress.

    When Xiao Man saw me, his big eyes immediately became brighter, and he opened his chubby little arms, and shouted, "Erge brother, give me a hug!!"

    I hugged the little guy in my arms and said with a smile, "Xiaoman, is he coming to see brother and uncle today?"

    Xiaoman's mother sighed: "This kid is running around here every day and every day, and you really cause trouble for you.chat.

    "Let's go, go to the flower shop." I said to Ruan Lingxi.

    Ruan Lingxi nodded, so the two of us carried Xiaoman and went out to find the flower shop.  The flower shop is on Fu'an Street, and we walked there in a short time.  I went in and saw that the proprietress was not there, only a young girl was watching the store, and immediately greeted us as soon as we entered the door: "Hey, isn't this the little doll just now? I still have to buy a blue enchantress here."

    I glanced at the store and found nothing wrong with it, and there was no ghost, so I frowned.

    Ruan Lingxi asked: "Excuse me, has there been a man in your shop? In the morning, he might have been a young policeman."

    The clerk immediately shook his head: "No, there are no customers this morning. One customer just left, and he is an uncle in his forties." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 310 Tears of the Key

    ?

    After hearing what the clerk said, I was a little puzzled.  If it's not a human being, then there must be a ghost delivering messages to me.  But this ghost may not leave the flower shop or dare not appear in the daytime, so he gave Xiaoman a hint and asked me to find clues based on this key.  But the problem is, with these three keys, I know where this is, shit.

    I saw that I couldn't find any strange men, so I came back with Xiaoman in my arms, played with the villain and Wu Dan in the store all morning, and ate the food delivered by Xiaoman's mother at noon, which is really good craftsmanship.  Because of Xiaoman's appearance, this day was very happy.  Everything works fine except I have three extra keys for no apparent reason.

    After dinner in the evening, I sent Ruan Lingxi home and walked home by myself.  I lived in the single dormitory assigned by the Municipal Bureau, and Ouyang Zhuan's family arranged our room to be opposite to Zhao Yu for the convenience of my contact.  However, the treatment of being an agent is really good. The room has been well decorated and even has a certain security defense system.  Even my family members are protected by state security. It feels like a fortress. I have never been treated like this before.

    The single dormitory is located in a row of buildings behind the city bureau, separated by a small corridor.  It is now spring, and the night breeze is slowly disappearing from the previous chill.  But for some reason, when I got to this road, I suddenly felt that the night wind was getting colder, and there seemed to be a sense of chill around me.  I stopped and listened carefully to the movement behind me, but I didn't hear any unusual sounds.  He opened his eyes and scanned around, and saw that there was no one in the front and back, not even a ghost.

    But I clearly felt that someone was staring at me or following me. This feeling was a little strong, and I couldn't help touching the God of War in my trouser pocket.  But this touch was in vain.  Thinking about it carefully, I was in the wrong direction.  I usually put the God of War in the trouser pocket on the right hand side, so that I can draw the gun at any time in case of accidents.  But today, I accidentally put God of War in my left pocket?  I don't even have any impression.

    At this time, I reached into my right trouser pocket, but found the three keys.  It was cold, and the tentacles were chilly.  I suspiciously took out the key and looked at it. For some reason, I felt that there seemed to be a layer of fog on the key.  When I touched it, there was a strong feeling of wiping away tears.

    ?My hands trembled, thinking that this must be something attached to the key, right?  But on second thought, metal is impenetrable to yin and yang, and no ghosts can attach to this thing.  Ghosts are not good, but resentment or something no one has confirmed it.

    I sighed, and when I turned around and saw no one was following me, I took the key and entered the door of the dormitory building.  went upstairs.  Walking to the door, I looked back at Zhao Yu's room, then turned around and knocked on the door of his house.  Soon, Zhao Yu opened the door, saw me standing in front of the door, and asked, "What happened?"

    I entered Zhao Yu's room, handed him the three keys, and said, "Help me see, is there anything weird about this key?"

    Zhao Yu looked at me, took the key, put it in front of his eyes for a long time, and said, "Nothing unusual, a solid, ordinary key. Where did it come from?"

    I suddenly remembered that his eyes had a see-through function rather than anything else, so I couldn't help but smiled bitterly and said, "It's nothing, I just find it strange. This key appears too weird."

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "Then let it be and see what it has to tell you."

    I smiled wryly for a while, chatted with Zhao Yu for a while, and then went back to sleep.  It seems that this sleep is always not solid enough.  I don't know how long it has passed, and it feels hazy and cold all over, as if lying on water.  I opened my eyes and looked around, wiped, I was indeed on the water, it was dark all around, and I could only vaguely see what seemed to be a pool of water.  Are you dreaming or waking up?  For a while, I couldn't tell the difference, because the wetness and coldness of the water were so realistic.

    At this time, I saw a sudden crash in the middle of the pool not far away, as if something had floated up.  This scene is very familiar to me. Thinking about it carefully: Isn't this the memory left at the end of Ma Luoyu's consciousness?  !  It was Ma Luoyu's last message before his death!

    I was taken aback, and I was able to focus all my attention on the place where the water splashed.  Not long after, I saw a dragon soaring up from that place first, and then the ice coffin that I had seen before was raised, and there was still a young woman in a long robe lying inside.  This woman has a beautiful face, in fact, she looks good, but she is a little thinner.  I was afraid to continue watching, but this guy suddenly opened his eyes to scare me, so I went to check the situation around the ice coffin.  I found that the coffin was pulled up at the four corners by heavy chains.  Then the ancestor dragon-like thing just now should be the guardian beast.  This thing pulls the coffin out of the water.  What do you want?

    Just when I couldn't figure it out, I suddenly felt my face wet, as if water was dripping on my cheeks.  I suddenly opened my eyes, this is completelyIf the key is held in the hand and is stained with this person's tears, then it is more or less stained with this person's emotions. Maybe after the owner's death, the key will leave the owner's last message or emotion.  "

    "That statement is interesting." I nodded and said, "But doesn't it mean that metal is impervious to Yin and Yang?"

    Zhao Yu went on to say: "But metal also has its own magnetic field. It cannot accommodate ghosts, but emotions, sadness and the like will change its magnetic field and assimilate to a certain extent. Therefore, this key can convey the emotions or emotions of the owner before death.  Thoughts, wishes, etc., are not impossible."

    The smoker smiled when he heard the words: "Yes, yes, Mr. Zhao is right, ghost master, that's what I mean." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 311 Eye Gouging Case

    ?

    After listening, I looked at the key in my hand, still feeling clueless, so I waved my hand to let those wandering ghosts go away.  After tossing back and forth, the sky was bright, so Zhao Yu and I simply packed up and got ready to go to work.  At this time, Zhao Yu's cell phone rang suddenly.

    Zhao Yu's mobile phone is the one issued by the Hunting Bureau, and if this mobile phone rings, nothing good will happen.  I rolled my eyes helplessly, watching Zhao Yu pick up the phone.

    After saying a few words, Zhao Yu hung up the phone and sighed: "An accident happened again. This time it was a child who died. Someone dug out his glasses, and because no one found him for a long time, he bleeds to death."

    "What?! Can't the murderer be caught? Why does this case sound familiar to me?" I recalled the news a few days ago, and vaguely heard a case about a boy whose eyes were gouged out, and the murderer was a relative  , will be brought to justice soon.  I remember that the case happened in Shanxi, why did it happen in Tianjin this time?

    This cruelty is also contagious!  !

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "Yes, coincidentally, this case is similar to the aunt's eye-gouging case in Shanxi, and even more coincidentally, the child also has an aunt who was with the child before the incident, but now the child's aunt is gone  Yes, the child is dead. Now the police have listed the aunt as a suspect and are expanding their search.¡±

    The aunt is so cruel After thinking about it, I seem to have an aunt too, but I left my hometown for Shenzhen with my uncle in the early years.  This is really thanks to my aunt for not killing me.

    However, I can't think of any family conflicts that can go so deep that they would take a child for surgery, and it would be so cruel to gouging out their eyes.  Even if it's to vent my anger, I always feel that I can't do it like this "strange".  Most people vent their anger in a hurry, that is, stabbing twice with a knife will do.  This seems to be very purposeful.

    So Zhao Yu and I didn't go to work at the Municipal Bureau, and rushed directly to the scene of the crime.  Now the people from the city bureau seem to have gone.  On the way, Zhao Yu said to me: "If it happened to be such a coincidence that the child's aunt happened to do it, then this case will probably be closed hastily."

    I frowned and said, "Isn't that good? Maybe it's just a coincidence of family conflicts?"

    Zhao Yu smiled bitterly: "If it's really that simple, Chief Ouyang will let us intervene in the investigation?"

    I sighed: "That's true."

    So the two of us searched for the place pointed by Ouyang Bo, and stopped at the downstairs of a residential building in Xiqing District.  This place is obviously a newly built high-rise residential area in recent years. The location is a bit out of the way, but the residential environment is not bad.  It seems to be a residential area built by the government for demolition households a few years ago.  The crime took place on the fifth floor of one of the high-rise residential areas.  I went upstairs with Zhao Yu, and saw that colleagues from the Municipal Bureau had already collected evidence on the spot.  I was about to walk into the open door, but Zhao Yu grabbed me, pointed to the door opposite the resident where the crime occurred, and motioned me to look at the door.

    I turned my head and glanced at the door opposite, and couldn't help being taken aback.  There is a small mirror hanging on the door, and the position is also not high or low, facing the door of the family where the child died.  This layout is very unscientific.  In terms of feng shui, if such a mirror is hung at the door, it will be aimed at the door of the neighbor's house, which will easily lead to a feng shui battle between the two families, and the aura will be disordered. In the end, both sides will suffer, which will affect the fortune of the two families.  If it is a gossip mirror to ward off evil spirits, it cannot be pointed at other people's doors, which will only backfire.  I can't figure out why this place has such a big mirror.

    I stared blankly at the mirror, and saw that the mirror just shone onto the living room, reflecting the corpse lying on its back in the living room.  Like a camera, the mirror magnifies the image of the dead body in the living room, making the tragic state of the dead body appear in front of your eyes in an instant.  I saw the body of a ten-year-old boy lying on his back in the living room, his eyes had been gouged out, leaving only two bloody wounds in the black hole.  Blood flowed down the eye hole, and now it has dried up and stuck to the cheek, presenting an extremely horrifying and miserable appearance.

    Just when I was staring at the image in the mirror in a daze, I suddenly felt that the little boy in the mirror grinned, as if distorted into a crying and laughing expression.

    I was startled, couldn't help taking a step back, blinked and looked again, but what was reflected in the mirror was the busy shadow of the forensic staff.  The forensic medical personnel who were busy taking pictures happened to block the corpse. How could they see it in the mirror?

    I saw that Zhao Yu had already entered the door, so I followed.  Walking into the living room, the victim's family members were sitting in the bedroom, the child's father was making a statement with the police, and the mother was crying.  As expected, the corpse of a ten-year-old boy was lying on the floor of the living room. The image was exactly the same as the one I saw in the mirror just now.  But other than that, I found something even more strange.  First of all, the little boy turned out to be a steel plate.

    ?After asking, I found out that the steel plate has been placed in the corridor all the time. It was used by a family in the building for decoration. It was temporarily put away before it was disposed of.At the end of the corridor, somehow it was spread under the little boy's body.  But apart from this, what is even more peculiar is that the child is wrapped in a red robe.  This robe is very similar to a cloak in an ancient drama, and it does not belong to the child's family. It is not known where it was obtained. It is likely that the murderer wrapped it around the body, wrapping the child's body like a cloth bag.  What's even more peculiar is that a very thin needle was inserted into the child's temples on both sides.

    "Inducing souls to raise ghosts?!" This was my first reaction, and I immediately whispered to Zhao Yu: "Do you still remember the incident of the boy in red in Chongqing that was broken by another group a while ago? I heard that someone used this method to  Raising little ghosts. Could it be that someone took a fancy to this child and used it to raise ghosts?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "No. If it was to induce souls, I wouldn't do that. I remember the case of the boy in red, who used the red clothes to lock the soul, and the weight dropped the soul, one foot off the ground, so the soul could not escape with the earth.  The soul needle opens the Niwan Palace to draw the soul out of the body, and then inserts the soul-dividing needle into the top of his head.  Life has the effect of attracting souls, so that the child's soul can be taken away. But only the red clothes are similar, but they are not the same, and the methods are also different. This is not raising ghosts."

    "The steel plate is laid on the ground, obviously I don't want ghosts and resentment to escape." I pondered: "The red clothes should also have the effect of locking the soul. But the insertion method of this needle is very special, and it has not been hung up.  Gouging out the eyes. Well, the situation is really confusing."

    At this moment, Zhao Yu asked the forensic doctor to bring two pairs of gloves, handed me a pair, and motioned for me to put them on.  After we put on the gloves, we gently lifted the red cloak and looked at the clothes on the child.  The child was indeed not wearing any clothes, but there was a very puzzling lavender mark, something like a bruise.  Zhao Yu took a picture with his mobile phone, and then tidied up the cloak.

    At this time, I saw that the father of the child was still talking to his colleagues in anger and sadness in the bedroom, while the mother of the child was crying beside him, saying that he suspected that his aunt did it, and that the woman had no good intentions.  However, the child's father said it was hard to believe, because the aunt was very good to his child. Although the two families usually had frictions and conflicts over the issue of supporting the elderly, she would not let her do such a thing to the child.  Besides, even if it was to vent their anger, it would not be possible to come up with so many tricks, such as steel plates and red clothes.

    I called a colleague and asked him if he had found the whereabouts of the child's aunt.  The colleague shook his head and said, "No, so far no one has been seen alive or dead. It seems that the child's aunt's family also said that she has not been seen since yesterday, and her whereabouts are unknown now."

    Zhao Yu and I looked at each other in blank dismay, feeling a little confused for a moment.  After going out, I always feel a little awkward when I see the mirror opposite.  So I went to a family on this floor to find out who lived in this strange house with a mirror hanging across the door.  Finally, I heard that all the family in this house immigrated, because the son left the country, and the parents followed.  So the house is rented to someone else.  However, this person seldom comes back to live. He often travels on business. When he returns home, he stays in his room and does not interact with people in the building or the community.

    So I asked who the tenant is, male and female, how old is he?  Is this mirror hung up by the tenant?  Because I always feel that there is something wrong with the strange thing about hanging the mirror.  Residents in the building said that the tenant is a woman, dressed very fashionable, not too old, in her early thirties, and has a particularly good figure.  But the occupation is unknown, and the people there are also unclear.  I really like to laugh with people when I meet people, but I don¡¯t have close friendships, and I don¡¯t like to socialize with people in the community.

    Ask the residents what the woman's name is, but no one knows.  This made me even more interested in this tenant.  But the case still needs to be investigated, so the two of us came out from the scene of the crime and took a bus to Jianfu Guanyin Temple to report the situation to Ouyang Bo.  Ouyang Bo kept flying around, not knowing what he was busy with, and he had to make an appointment to discuss the case.

    After entering the gate of Guanyin Temple, the first thing I saw was the ancient tree.  Looking at the tree, I recalled the thrilling night, and thought that this is simply the tree demon grandma in A Chinese Ghost Story.  Then look at Lao Liu smilingly distributing red ribbons to devout men and women, and those who like to tie ribbons can tie a few on the tree.  I squinted my eyes to look at the aura around the tree, and saw that some ribbons had streaks of golden light, which proved that the person wearing the ribbons really had faith, or was praying with good and sincere wishes.  Some have gray light or no light flashing, just ordinary ribbons. When these people wear red ribbons, they may have curses or insincere intentions.

    As I was squinting, Lao Liu came over and said with a smile, "Xiao Song, you were busy a while ago, and I didn't feel embarrassed to bother you. Look at the tree with so many red ribbons, or help me pick and choose.  Useless take it off."

    I understood immediately and said with a smile: "Old Uncle Liu, you are being polite. After reporting the work to Chief Ouyang, I will help you sort it out."

    Liu Shengli smiled and said: "Don't worry, it's not easy to do it clearly during the day."

    I couldn't help laughing when I heard the words: "I know, we'll talk about it at night. It's not good if people who come to offer incense see it."

    Old Liu immediately nodded with a smile: "Yes, that's what I mean, please, Xiao Song, I'll treat you two to eat wontons tonight!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)??, this matter is not easy to do during the day.  "

    I couldn't help laughing when I heard the words: "I know, we'll talk about it at night. It's not good if people who come to offer incense see it."

    Lao Liu immediately nodded with a smile: "Yes, that's what I mean, please, Xiao Song, I'll treat you two to eat wontons tonight!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 312

    ?

    Lao Liu took us into a wing room in the backyard of Guanyin Temple.  This backyard is a place where monks or believers live and practice in the temple, and it is very quiet.  A few of us entered the wing room, and saw that Ouyang Bo and Lin Yufan were already waiting.

    "Have you seen the scene?" Ouyang Bo asked calmly.

    I nodded to Zhao Yu, and then stated the strange situation I found to Ouyang Bo.  After hearing this, Ouyang Bo nodded and said, "How about it, what do you think about this matter?"

    There is a fart opinion, this investigation has not started at all!  I thought to myself.

    However, you can't say that with your mouth, so you need to investigate before you can make a conclusion.  Ouyang Bo nodded, and then said to Lin Yufan, "Tell them what you found."

    Lin Yufan scratched his head, and said a little embarrassedly: "Well, I don't know if this is a discovery. I usually do volunteer work in the Animal Protection Association. But I found out that there have been several incidents of cat abuse in Tianjin recently.  The blood has been drained, and the corpses are dumped in the garbage or something. And the dead are all black cats.¡±

    "Cat abuse? What does it have to do with eye-gouging?" I asked.

    Lin Yufan said: "Well, the teacher once mentioned that there are many cults with eyes as totems in the world. After I heard a few cases, I thought this might be the case. Then there was the black cat incident. The black cat was killed  Do you think that psychic will have something to do with this matter"

    "Isn't that a bit far-fetched?" I said.

    Lin Yufan then shut up and looked at Ouyang Bo, but he didn't speak when he saw Ouyang Bo.  After a long while, Ouyang Bo said: "Well, Song Yan and Zhao Yu, you guys check to see if a cult organization with eyes as totems exists in China. Lao Liu and Xiao Lin, you two go follow Xiao Lin's idea and investigate the black cat incident  This is not like pure cat abuse. I also saw someone disposing of a black cat's corpse on the way here. The knife was on the cat's neck. It was very neat. It looked like it was done by a professional. The knife  It¡¯s not something that can be made by ordinary kitchen knives and machetes, it¡¯s more like a sharp thing like a scalpel.¡±

    Ouyang Bo said so, we had no choice but to divide the work.  But Zhao Yu and I checked the information for most of the day, but couldn't find any cult organizations related to eyes.  Zhao Yu put down the file and said, "Song Yan, do you think we are looking in the wrong direction? We should start our investigation from the strange phenomenon at the scene of the crime, and the woman who lives across the door. I always feel that it is not easy."

    I nodded and said, "Why don't we investigate the woman at the opposite door?"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "Okay, but if that woman really has a problem, I'm afraid we have to use some other methods."

    I understand what Zhao Yu said about the other method, which means breaking open the door while the woman is not at home to look through it.  Anyway, there is a mirror hanging on the door, and it is facing the house where the accident happened, so it looks a bit weird no matter how you look at it.

    It was still early, so we went to Wu Dan's bookstore and wanted to ask him his opinion on this case.  I rushed to the bookstore and saw that Wu Dan was also idly watching a movie.  When I told Zhao Yu about the case, Wu Dan was also taken aback. After a long silence, he said: "If you let me speculate, the red dress is the soul lock. It wraps the body so that the soul can only go from the Tianling acupoint on the head.  Or the spirit gathers on the head, or even the eyes. However, the murderer did not take the soul in the end, but pricked needles near the temple. I have never seen this method, so I can only speculate that it is a soul-dividing needle to disperse the soul. Let the soul and  Resentment gathers in the eyes. Steel is impermeable to yin and yang, and it is spread on the ground to prevent resentment from dissipating, so that the soul cannot travel far. Gouging out the eyes is likely to dig out the soul and resentment. As for what it is used for, it is hard to say. Anyway, I think  It¡¯s not about raising ghosts, that¡¯s not how you raise ghosts.¡±

    "It's not raising ghosts, is it for eating?" I smiled wryly.

    Unexpectedly, Wu Dan said: "It's really not sure, maybe who likes to eat this game."

    I almost threw up after hearing this.

    Wu Dan continued: "According to your ideas, let's go into that woman's house and have a look. If the woman who lives opposite just wants to put a mirror on the door, this is not the right place. But I don't understand what it means.  What do you mean, the position of this mirror is not good for her. Why don't you just talk to that woman and tell me when you come back. "

    I thought to myself that I have no clue anyway, so I might as well just do it first.  So after we had dinner, we went back to the community where the incident happened and walked up to the fifth floor.  The family where the accident happened has temporarily moved to another place.  There was a murder case upstairs, and other people did not dare to go out at night. The doors were closed tightly, and the lights in the corridor were not turned on.

    In the darkness, the weird mirror reflected the shadows of me and Zhao Yu, which made me tremble immediately.  This mirror is so wicked.  It is placed at the height of the living room opposite the door, that is to say, it can only illuminate Zhao Yu and I.? Chest position.  But I suddenly looked into the mirror, only to see Zhao Yu's face reflected in the mirror.  That's all, what is shown is not Zhao Yu's current appearance, but his appearance in a zombie body.

    The purple eyes glow faintly in the dark night, and the pale face is very conspicuous in the mirror for some reason.  Although it didn't look ugly, I was still taken aback when I saw it suddenly, as if there was another person behind me.

    "Zhao Yu, do you think this mirror is a bit evil?" I asked in a low voice.

    Zhao Yu stepped forward and snorted coldly: "Whatever he does, go in and have a look."

    With that said, he rang the doorbell on the door.  But nothing happened inside.  I pressed it three or four times, but still no one answered the door.

    "Not here." I said to Zhao Yu: "I heard during the day that this woman often travels on business, and probably went out again."

    Zhao Yu said in a low voice: "That's just right, let's go in quietly to take a look. There was a murder case on this floor, and everyone dared not go out to stare at us. It happened to be an opportunity."

    I nodded in understanding, stepped forward and opened the door, and gently opened the door a crack.  The heavy anti-theft door made an unpleasant creaking sound.  I looked in through the crack of the door, but all I could see was darkness.  It seems that no one is at home, and the living room has drawn the curtains.  Holding the gun in our hands, Zhao Yu and I slipped in through the crack of the door and closed the door.  At the same time, I felt for the switch in the hallway and pressed the light switch in the hallway.

    After the lights came on, suddenly a shadow flashed behind us.  I was startled, and immediately turned around and raised my gun, only to find that there was also a mirror behind the door.  Damn, how much this woman likes mirrors.  I made a false alarm, put down the gun, looked back, and was stunned.

    There are several mirrors hung in the living room, and they are hung in very special positions. I don¡¯t know what the meaning is. It doesn¡¯t seem to be able to expand the space, because these mirrors are neither big nor small, about the same size as the mirror behind the door.

    Except for this, other places are normal, nothing special from an ordinary living room.  However, upon entering the door, there is a strange and subtle atmosphere, as if the aura in this house is different from other houses.  But if you look closely, there is no ghost or evil, which is quite strange.

    Zhao Yu stared in the direction of the bedroom and said, "There is something in the bedroom."

    "What? People?" I asked immediately.

    "No, it seems to be a coffin." Zhao Yu said.

    Let me wipe, coffin, what does this woman want, to rent a house as a cemetery?  ?  After hearing this, I immediately followed Zhao Yu into the bedroom.  I saw that the bedroom was normal, except that there was indeed a coffin in the shade.  But this coffin is not big, more like the size of a cardboard box.  I didn't see any ghosts in the coffin, so I couldn't help but wonder: Could it be that this woman used it as a treasure for "promotion and fortune"?  Special enough!  !

    Thinking of this, I stepped forward a few steps, raised the gun in one hand, and pushed the coffin lid with the other.  The lid is unsinkable and snaps open in no time.  Zhao Yu and I went over to have a look. There was nothing scary inside, let alone a corpse. There was only a layer of soil on the bottom of the coffin.

    "This woman won't have such a bad taste, can she grow vegetables and flowers in the coffin?" I smiled wryly: "I don't think there are any dead bodies in here, and it's nothing special."

    Zhao Yu didn't speak, stepped forward and put his hand into the coffin, exploring the layer of soil.  I saw that the soil was wet, as if it had been watered, and it was really like the rhythm of growing vegetables in a coffin.

    "This seems to be taken from the corpse raising field, or it is the soil that I prepared for raising corpses." Zhao Yu said.

    I was stunned when I heard the words, and I was about to ask Zhao Yu how he could figure it out, but when I thought about his current state, I swallowed my words.  Maybe the zombie body can sense the soil quality of the corpse.

    "However, this soil is too uniform, without any impurities, just like genetically modified soil." I laughed.

    Zhao Yu said indifferently: "Maybe it was artificially processed."

    Just as I was about to reply, I suddenly noticed a shadow reflected on the wall, which was a tall and thin figure besides Zhao Yu and me.  My heart tightened, thinking why didn't I hear anything?  Who is it?  So I winked at Zhao Yu and immediately turned around to look.

    I saw a woman standing not far behind us, wearing a tight-fitting red dress, with very black hair, and her face was not clearly visible from the back of the light. She seemed to be smiling coldly, and her white teeth were very conspicuous in the shadows.  .  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 313 The Mysterious Ghost

    ?

    The woman who appeared out of nowhere really startled me, raised the gun almost reflexively, and said sharply: "Who?!"

    The woman walked leisurely to the light.  Through the dim light of the wall lamp, I saw a woman walking, not a female ghost.  This woman actually looks pretty good, but she has heavy makeup on her face and a tight red skirt.  However, the collar of the skirt was opened very low, and even the ditch was exposed

    I immediately looked away and asked, "Who are you?"

    The woman grinned, and her sharp white teeth were particularly conspicuous under the light: "It seems that I should ask the two of you this question. Who are you, and you still have guns?"

    I cleared my throat, took out my police ID and said, "Ma'am, we saw that the security door of your house was open and there was no light in the house, so we came in to take a look." Follow Wu Dan, my lie  The ability is getting more and more awesome.

    The woman smiled and said, "Really? Are you two trespassing on the house?" As she spoke, the woman put her hands on Zhao Yu's shoulders, and her dazzling red nails shone dazzlingly under the lamp.

    Zhao Yu frowned, dodged back, and said, "Sorry to bother you, but one thing I don't understand is why there is a coffin in your house with grave soil in it?"

    The woman looked at Zhao Yu and me pretending to be surprised, then leaned back and smiled and said, "Grave soil?? Haha, where did this come from? A feng shui master asked me to buy this thing."  The woman walked to the coffin enchantingly, twisting her hips step by step, posing in a self-righteously enchanting pose, and said, "You know, I run my own business. At the beginning, the business was always bad, and then I went to the coffin."  I asked a feng shui master to take a look. He told me that if someone builds a coffin and puts it in the house, what does it mean to get promoted and get rich? The soil he got for me is put in it, probably because of the five elements.  I don¡¯t understand what it means. This is not a grave, you say that I am a woman who puts grave soil in the house, isn¡¯t that scary.¡±

    I thought to myself, wouldn't it be scary for you to put a coffin.  When I saw this woman leaning on Zhao Yu's body while she was talking, and groping her hands dishonestly, I couldn't help but feel amused, thinking that this woman is not for that kind of business.

    At this time, I found that there were several mirrors in the bedroom. In addition to the large mirror on the dressing table, there were three mirrors beside the window, beside the bed, and on the wall. I couldn't help but be very puzzled.  Even if it is thought that the mirror can suppress evil spirits, but it is too much, too much will cause some Feng Shui problems and frequent supernatural phenomena.

    So I asked: "You have mirrors everywhere, don't you feel uncomfortable? When you enter the room, it seems that several people are following you."

    The woman smiled and said, "I just like to look in the mirror. Is this illegal?" As she spoke, she went to the vanity mirror and posed a few poses, twisting her buttocks and pushing her chest.  Doubt her occupational category.

    I smiled and said, "Sister, are you retiring from heaven and earth?"

    The woman was not angry, and said with a smile: "Why, can't I? I'm really their colleague, and they come to me when they have business."

    I was stunned for a moment.  The woman then opened the drawer of the dressing table, took out a business card, and handed it to Zhao Yu [this kind of opportunity to leave a phone number is usually not given to me]: "Handsome police officer, this is my business card. What's the matter?"  Need to find me."

    I leaned over to take a look, and the woman's business card was printed: Ye Lanlan, manager of the bar in the dark of night.

    Damn, the name sounds a little bit like that.

    Zhao Yu told me that we couldn't find anything, so he said: "Since your home is fine, we will leave first, and call 110 if there are any special circumstances. A murder happened at the opposite door, and it seems that the neighborhood is not safe."

    Ye Lanlan squinted her eyes and nodded with a smile: "I know handsome guy, I will pay attention."

    I got goosebumps all over my body, thinking that if this woman hadn't been dressed so coquettishly, she should still have some charm.  This attire is like a new version of Mrs. Ma, at first glance she looks like a lost woman.

    When I was about to walk out the door, I suddenly remembered the mirror outside the door, so I asked: "I said, Miss Ye, why do you hang a mirror outside the door of your room?"

    Ye Lanlan smiled and said, "I look in the mirror when I enter the door. Of course it's for beauty. You know, being a woman is very troublesome, alas."

    ?I made two peeps in my heart, but still smiled and said: "If you pay attention to Fengshui so much, don't hang the mirror outside, it will cause a war of Fengshui between the two families, which is not good for you and the opposite door."

    Ye Lanlan said in surprise: "Really?? Brother policeman, you also know Fengshui??"

    I thought to myself that this guy is playing sloppy with us, he must be looking in the mirror for another purpose, but our so-calledThe "identity" of a person cannot force others to reveal their purpose.  Unable to ask, he had no choice but to give up and go out with Zhao Yu.

    Looking back, seeing the woman named Ye Lanlan smiled again, and slowly closed the door.  The moment she closed the door, I don't know if it was an illusion of light and shadow, but I always felt that there was a ferocious look in this woman's eyes.

    The anti-theft door was closed, and Zhao Yu and I stood in the dark corridor again.  "Do you think this woman is related to the eye-gouging case at the opposite door?" I asked in a low voice.

    Zhao Yu said: "It's hard to say, but this woman is acting suspiciously, you can follow up and investigate. The name on this business card doesn't look like her real name."

    So the two of us left the community and went home by car.  He took the key and opened the door of the dormitory, and went into the entrance to change into slippers.  As soon as he took a step, he stepped on something hard.  I frowned and took my foot away, only to see the three inexplicably obtained keys on the ground.  I was puzzled, and listened carefully to the movement in the room, but no one was there.  I clearly remember locking this key in a bookcase, why did it suddenly appear here?

    I immediately turned on the light in the bedroom, walked to the bookcase and saw that the lock was still locked, it didn't look like someone had opened it at all.

    Hell!  I held the key thoughtfully.  In the past few days, I have been attracted by this eye-gouging case, and I forgot to find out where this thing came from.  I stared at the key for a long time, but suddenly felt a light flicker in front of me, and the light in the bedroom began to flicker on and off.

    Haunted?  !  My heart was shocked, thinking that you dare to bully my young master.  As I said that, I put the key on the table, God of War took it out and lifted it up, and scanned the situation in the room.  At this time, not only the lights in the bedroom, but also the lights in the living room flickered, as if the voltage was unstable.

    I walked over carefully with the gun in my hand, but I saw that the living room was empty and there were no ghosts.  At this time, the lights stopped flickering and returned to normal.  It was quiet all around, without any sound.  I saw that there was no ghost energy, and I thought to myself, is this just a normal voltage instability?

    Just as I relaxed my nerves a little, I heard the bathroom door slowly open.  That slight squeak made my relaxed nerves tense up again.  After the door opened, the light in the bathroom also came on.

    I was speechless in my heart, thinking that this ghost is boring enough, is he going to wait for me to go to the bathroom to give him an asshole!  Thinking of this, I raised my foot and kicked the door, and rushed in with my gun in hand.  But like the living room, the bathroom is also so invisible.  The serious look on my face reflected in the mirror made me laugh.  I shook my head, put away the gun and turned on the faucet, took a cup of clean water, washed my face and calmed down.  Just as I looked up at the mirror and was about to wipe my face, I suddenly saw an extra person in the mirror.

    Although I knew that the bathroom might be weird, I didn't see a ghost or a ghost just now, and the ghost came out suddenly, which still gave me a shiver.

    "Who the hell are you?!" I suddenly became angry, and when I looked back, I was stunned.  There is no ghost behind him, but that person is reflected in the mirror.  What do you mean?  Mirror spirit?  Never seen it before!

    However, we are finally people who have seen it, so we quickly calmed down and looked at the ghost in the mirror.  Overall, this ghost is not scary, even a little delicate.  This is a young male ghost, whose spiritual power seems to be very weak, because the figure is flickering, not very clear, it seems that he is trying hard to let me see his existence.

    He is quite tall, a little thin, and what's more special, he is wearing a police uniform!  This is the ghost Xiaoman has seen, the ghost who gave me the key!  I saw him staring at me without a glance, his face was pale, his eyes were melancholy, like Nima was filming a Korean drama, staring at me so hairy.

    I couldn't help but said to the mirror: "I said, man, I'm not your Korean drama female pig feet, tell me, what are you going to do at my house? You can't just come to see me wash my face and toilet? You don't talk to me  How to help you?"

    But the ghost didn't respond at all.  What makes me even more surprised is that there is no ghost aura on him at all.  Could it be that this is a living soul?  !

    I was startled, and hurried to see his siren.  There was a serial number on the sign on his chest, but unfortunately there happened to be a bloodstain on his chest, and Nima blocked the siren.  I rolled my eyes, thinking that this unlucky ghost probably died from being shot in the heart.  But how can there be no ghost after death?  Could it be that one of his thoughts stayed behind as a shadow?

    I was about to ask why, but I felt that the bathroom suddenly became more humid, just like going to a sauna.  In an instant, I saw that the mirror in the bathroom was shrouded in mist, leaving only a vague shadow of the ghost.  But looking in the mirror, the faint figure plus two black eyes, it is more comfortable to see the ghost directly.

    At this time, I heard a creaking sound.  Look again, there is an extra line of numbers on the fog of the mirror: 31707.

    This is a siren?  I thought suspiciously: Could it be that this ghost knows that I want to see his siren?

    Just as he was thinking about it, the light in the bathroom, which was originally dark, suddenly turned on.  The surroundings are no longer so humid and oppressive.  Looking at the mirror carefully, the fog receded slowly, and the ghost image in the mirror disappeared, only the row of numbers remained clearly on the mirror.

    Well, this ghost is so weak that he doesn't even have the ability to speak.  I wrote down the number, hurried to the bedroom, turned on the computer and logged in from the police station intranet, trying to find out where the number belonged.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)31707.

    This is a siren?  I thought suspiciously: Could it be that this ghost knows that I want to see his siren?

    Just as he was thinking about it, the light in the bathroom, which was originally dark, suddenly turned on.  The surroundings are no longer so humid and oppressive.  Looking at the mirror carefully, the fog receded slowly, and the ghost image in the mirror disappeared, only the row of numbers remained clearly on the mirror.

    Well, this ghost is so weak that he doesn't even have the ability to speak.  I wrote down the number, hurried to the bedroom, turned on the computer and logged in from the police station intranet, trying to find out where the number belonged.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 314: The Living Dead

    ?

    After this investigation, I found out that it turned out to be the police number of Shenyang City, but because I did not have enough authority, I couldn't find out who this person was at all.  I thought about it, thinking about asking Ouyang Zhuan's family to check it tomorrow.  Shenyang City is thousands of miles away from me. I have never been to Shenyang, so why does this ghost come all the way to find me?

    I temporarily put aside the things I couldn't figure out, and I had a good sleep.  This time, I didn't encounter water dripping from the ceiling again, so I'm very satisfied.  When I got up early in the morning, thinking about the alarm number, I greeted Ouyang Zhuan's family, and the Zhuan family immediately agreed to let Lin Yufan check it through some special channels.  Of course, state agents always have privileges of one sort or another.  Soon, Lin Yufan told me that this police number indeed belonged to a policeman in a district of Shenyang City.  But although the alarm signal remains, the person is not at his post.

    "Dead?" I asked.

    Lin Yufan curled his lips and said, "He's not dead, but he's about the same. This policeman started working in 1995, and it's been nearly ten years now. This man's name is Li Chengjun.  Stabbed in the heart. I checked his medical records, it seems that the man didn't have a heartbeat when he was sent to the hospital, but later the doctor gave him a booster shot Well, he was half dead, but now he is not dead, but  I have been lying on the hospital bed for almost ten years, basically in a vegetative state."

    "The living dead?" I suddenly thought of the soul that had no ghost at all.  It really is a living soul.  If the soul is separated from the body, it means that this person's life expectancy is almost approaching, but he can't let go of his obsession, so it has been delayed until now.  But he doesn't even say a word, how do I know what he can't let go of?  Mostly because I can't let go of relatives and friends.

    Let Lin Yufan carefully check the information of Li Chengjun [the name really looks like a stick] to see why he was stabbed by the gangsters.  The amazing thing is that there is no detailed information about what happened, but only a few sentences mentioning an unfinished building.  It is said that the police in this area are from the downstairs police station of a certain unfinished building in Shenyang. At that time, the residents upstairs had a conflict because of a trivial incident. They each copied kitchen knives and wanted to chop each other.  Until now, it has become a vegetable.  Crap, worse than "Into XX".  First of all, how to stab people with a kitchen knife can only cut people.  Secondly, since it was such a simple incident of serious injury caused by a dispute, why was there no follow-up, and the name of the person who stabbed the knife was not mentioned?  In this case, it seems that there is no accountability at all in the end. If you are injured, you will be injured. Don't care about it.

    Thinking of this, I became a little interested in this strange thing.  Since the soul of this person came all the way to me and caught my attention, it is probably very anxious to tell me something.  But the only clues he left me were a siren and three keys.

    I took the three keys and found an old locksmith in Tianjin according to Wu Dan's guidance, and asked him if he knew what the key would be on?  The old locksmith looked at it for a long time and told me that these might be the keys of the three warehouses, and he couldn't tell the others, so he could only tell me that they were relatively new keys from recent years.

    In recent years, the key to the warehouse, the unfinished building in Shenyang, the police of the living dead.  It's all about what.  It seems that if you want to find out Li Chengjun's experience, you have to go to Shenyang City.  But right now there is still an important case to be solved, which is the eye-gouging case.

    Soon, colleagues found the suspect, the child's aunt.  But what surprised us was that the aunt, the biggest suspect, had committed suicide by throwing herself into a well.  And left a confession letter, proving that she herself was the murderer.  The whole crime scene is too real, there is no trace of homicide, and even the handwriting is the aunt's own.

    The suspect died, and the case fell into an embarrassing situation for a while.  Although the family members of the victim do not agree with this result, they can't say anything because of the "ironclad evidence".  The case file of the Municipal Bureau was also closed according to this.  But both Zhao Yu and I understand that for us, this matter has just begun, and the real murderer is trying to kill people to silence them, or find a scapegoat.

    Since the suspect is dead and the woman at the opposite door is so strange, after discussing with Zhao Yu and Wu Dan, I plan to start by researching the mysterious woman at the opposite door to find out what kind of bird she is.

    We still asked Lin Yufan to hack into all kinds of information to look up Ye Lanlan's information.  In the end, it was found that this woman's real name was Ye Xia [enough soil, not as good as Ye Lanlan]. She was indeed a bar escort.  But what happened next made me stunned [although I don¡¯t have glasses to fall].  This woman actually fell in love with a policeman at that time because she entered the palace many times, and the strange thing is that she got married in the end.  What's even more bizarre is that this informal police colleague actually introduced his wife's colleagues [all ladies] to his colleagues, colleagues, friends, etc., so the police and the lady became several couples.  These are of course not official? According to the information, I found it from various Weibo and blogs of this woman.

    I was speechless when I saw this, and my friends and I were shocked.  From this point of view, Ye Lanlan was quite attractive back then, but now the police husband is obviously not around, or has divorced, otherwise this woman would not "return to her old job".  However, there is only this information about Ye Lanlan. It seems that she is just a practitioner who hangs around in Fengyue place. Apart from frequent going in and out of the police station in her early years, there is nothing special about her.

    Regarding the fact that there are mirrors everywhere in the room, Wu Dan said that he couldn't figure it out either.  This is obviously a self-destructive feng shui technique. I don't know why this woman insists on doing it, or she is indeed a narcissist herself.

    Since Ye Lanlan was really suspicious, Zhao Yu and Wu Dan and I took turns watching his whereabouts.  But after staring at it for almost two weeks, I didn't see anything unusual about this woman.  She did run a bar, and she went to work on time every night, and the business was pretty good.  For the time being, there is nothing too erotic.  Just when we began to wonder if the direction of the investigation was wrong, that night, Ye Lanlan, who had been working "normally", didn't go to work, but hid at home and didn't know what to do.  Zhao Yu and Wu Dan and I hid in a car downstairs and continued to monitor. When it was completely dark, Ye Lanlan suddenly went out with her bag.

    She also has a car of her own, a red Mazda 6.  The car drove out of the gate of the community, and Zhao Yu hurriedly drove the car and quietly followed.  This time, Ye Lanlan didn't take the usual way to go to work, but drove all the way to the outskirts of the city, near Dasi Town.

    When I followed her car into Dasi Town, I couldn't help but say, "This place is full of dragons and snakes. Doesn't this woman come to see clients in the middle of the night?"

    Wu Dan said: "Look carefully before we talk."

    But Ye Lanlan didn't stop in Dasi Town either, she turned a corner out of the town and onto a wide road.  Seeing this posture, I frowned.  I've been to this road, it's the road leading to a cemetery, and there's a haunted house next to it.  That haunted house is also a place that the demolition office dare not touch. Could it be that she is going there at night?  Identity is even more suspicious.

    Later I found out that my guess really came true.  The car gradually approached the cemetery. Fortunately, it was cloudy and there was no moonlight tonight. We followed Ye Lanlan from a distance and did not arouse her suspicion.  Sure enough, her car stopped near the cemetery.  We also stopped the car far away, and after seeing her get off the car, she walked towards the only four-story building near the cemetery.

    Damn, I thought to myself that I really underestimated the courage of this woman.  This place is so fierce that no one dares to approach it.  The three of us also got out of the car and followed her from a distance.  At this time, I glanced around.  There is no moonlight in the sky, only a faint light from the sky covers the wilderness.  I can vaguely see the dark tombstones in the distance. It is a very old cemetery, and I don't know who left it behind.

    A small four-story building was built on the side of the road obliquely in front of the cemetery.  The small building is actually quite exquisite. It is estimated that it was built by foreigners in the past, and it has a slightly European-style architectural style.  I heard that this was originally a private manor, but because the owner's family died in the manor, this land became a haunted house and was gradually demolished.  A cemetery was also built behind it.  But only the four-storey building did not dare to be demolished, because when the building was being demolished, several people were killed by a sudden thunderbolt, and the thunder and fire fell on their bodies, and their bodies were burned to nothing.

    Such a fierce place, how dare this woman come alone?

    At this time, Ye Lanlan stopped at the door of the building.  The three of us also hid in the dry grass beside the road.  Fortunately, this place is not visited by anyone. There are messy vines and trees, and the weeds grow very high. It is no problem to hide three people in the dark.  Ye Lanlan looked back, as if she was making sure that no one was following her, then she stepped into the door of the building and disappeared into the building in a flash.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 315 The Ancient Haunted House

    ?

    "I really went in." I said, "Should we go in and have a look too?" As I said that, I took a closer look at the atmosphere around the haunted house.  Sure enough, he was fierce.  This haunted house has been around for some years, but the resentment here can last for so long, probably because there is a large cemetery behind the house, which is hard to vent, or a strange "symbiosis" phenomenon occurs.  It would be a good thing if the auspicious qi co-existed, but it is a pity that the co-existence of evil spirits and ghost qi would help the evil, and finally make the haunted house more vicious, and even the ghosts living in it would have more spiritual power.

    "This place is fierce enough." Wu Dan grinned and said, "I know a little about the history of this dilapidated house. It seems to be the old house of a female star named Bai Rujing in the Republic of China. This woman married a wealthy businessman named Hu Dahai.  , but he cheated at a young age, hooked up with another actor, and the two cheated Hu Dahai of money, but when Hu Dahai found out, he caught the two of them in bed in this haunted house, and hacked them to death with a knife. Later  It is said that the businessman also committed suicide in this room. These are three ghosts and evil spirits, and there is a large cemetery behind them, which is dangerous enough."

    I asked: "Then why isn't this woman afraid?"

    Wu Dan said: "How do I know? Otherwise, we will follow in and have a look, but we all follow closely, don't be haunted by ghosts again."

    So the three of us sneaked into the haunted house lightly.  This small building has four floors.  Looking closer, it seems that there was a courtyard before, which should have been demolished, leaving this lonely small building alone.  There are not many rooms on each floor, two or three.  When I walked into the gate, with the help of the faint skylight, I saw that the furnishings inside were still the same as before.  The retro red carpet is just covered with a thick layer of dust.  The living room was large and probably used as a dance floor for parties at times, as there was an old piano and a record player in the corner.

    Looking back, the living room was indeed surrounded by two rows of large sofas, which seemed to be for the convenience of guests.  On the wall is a picture of a movie poster from the period of the Republic of China, but it is a bit tattered and covered with dust.  But the face of the person on the poster was intact. I took a closer look and saw a beautiful and charming actress in a dress smiling at us.  This woman looks good and looks very young, she should be the Bai Rujing that Wu Dan mentioned.  Women with this look make it impossible for me to associate with cheating sluts.

    I looked away and searched quietly with Wu Dan and Zhao Yu, and felt that there was no Ye Lanlan in the room on the first floor.  In addition to the living room, this floor has a study and a living room next to it.  The three of us looked for each other, but there was no one at all.

    I asked Zhao Yu in a low voice: "Just use your clairvoyant eyes to see if there is anyone on the upper floor. If there is no one, we can save it."

    Zhao Yu smiled wryly: "You think I have X-ray eyes? The visibility of my vision seems to only penetrate the thickness of a wall."

    I smiled lowly and said, "That's fine too, you can take a look at the second floor."

    Zhao Yu nodded, raised his eyes to the ceiling, and there was a slight purple light in his eyes.  I suddenly thought of Superman's laser eyes, and wondered if there were also two invisible detection rays shooting out of Zhao Yu's eyes.  But every time I see Superman's eyes shining, I always think of a sentence: Brighten my titanium alloy dog ??eyes

    Just when I was thinking wildly, Zhao Yu said: "The second floor is the bedroom, and there is nothing. Ye Lanlan is not on the second floor."

    Wu Dan said in a low voice: "It's unlikely, this woman's movements are not fast, how can she still go to the third and fourth floors? Let's check each floor first."

    I nodded with Zhao Yu, and tiptoed along the spiral wooden stairs on the first floor to the second floor.  I saw two bedrooms and a bathroom on the second floor, and there were old furniture and other things.

    Wu Dan walked into the bedroom, smacking his tongue and said: "The person who arranged the room must not know Feng Shui, and put the bed at the dead door, no wonder something happened."

    "The door to death?" I looked suspiciously at the big bed with strong Western style, and the dark red bed cover was also covered with dust. It seemed that no one had touched it for many years.  I know that Qimen Dunjia has eight gates: the gate of opening, the gate of life, the gate of rest, the gate of injury, the gate of Du, the gate of scenery, the gate of death, and the gate of shock. Each of these eight gates has its own function.  Probably what Wu Dan was talking about was the most taboo "death gate clinic", which seemed to be placing the bed in the southwest corner or something.  There is another saying called ghost pressing the line, which says that if the bed is placed in that position, there will often be dangerous things or bad luck coming one after another.

    "Probably the owner of the house didn't understand it before." I said, "Master, it seems that the second floor is gone. Shall we continue to look for it?"

    Just as Wu Dan was about to answer, I suddenly heard a "creaking" sound coming from behind.  I was standing in front of the dressing table next to the bed, and Wu Dan and Zhao Yu were standing at the door. At this time, I saw from the mirror of the dressing table that the wardrobe door behind me opened by itself.

    Damn, ghosts are coming?  !  I stared at the mirror,The gun in the middle is gripped tightly.  At this moment, I saw a doll in a dress in the upper compartment of the wardrobe.  The doll is a common Western doll in many old TV dramas, with blue eyes and blond hair.  It was very cute at first, but now the doll's eyes are emitting a faint blue light, and there is a burst of giggling.

    "Damn, ghost doll?!" I was annoyed in my heart, turned around and fired two shots at the doll.  These two shots were powerful, and after the sound of the shots, there was a burst of flames.  The ghost doll was headshot, and for some reason the head was knocked off, flew out with a bang, hit the glass, and rolled to the ground.

    Wu Dan slapped his thigh at this time, and cursed: "You bastard, why did you shoot?! Your broken gun explodes so loudly, and it's so quiet here, that woman must have been scared away."

    With that said, he hurried to the window to have a look.  I followed closely.  Sure enough, we saw Ye Lanlan running out of the gate in a panic, and after running for a while, she turned her head to look in our direction.

    "Could it be that she has been hiding on the first floor?!" I said in amazement.

    Wu Dan said: "Don't think about it yet, chase after!"

    So the three of us just wanted to go downstairs to catch up, but saw the door of the bedroom slammed shut with a bang, and then, a woman's screams and howls sounded in the room.  The voice was very shrill, accompanied by other strange voices.  Listen carefully, it sounds like blunt instruments cutting human bones and flesh.

    I suddenly turned around, but I didn't see any ghosts, so I said to Wu Dan: "Master, what's going on, ghosts are here? Why can't I see any ghosts or ghosts?"

    Having said that, I do have some doubts.  This place is indeed fierce, but the ghost aura is relatively weak.  This is a paradoxical question.  The cemetery behind the house is haunted, and rightfully so.  Because the cemetery didn't know how to come here, maybe many people who died suddenly were buried there, so it's not surprising that there is a lot of ghosts.  But it is said that this house is a haunted house, but there is only "fierce atmosphere", but the ghost atmosphere is relatively weak.

    Ferocity and ghost aura are not quite the same.  There are many reasons for the formation of the former, such as poor mountains and bad waters, and the layout of the house violates the Feng Shui layout, which will naturally form a fierce aura.  The most typical example is an arrow piercing the heart.  But isn't this a house where people die so violently? Why isn't there much ghost energy?

    Without waiting for me to think about it, I heard the woman's screams and the sound of blunt objects grinding bones in my ears, getting closer.  I suddenly turned around, only to see a knife appearing out of nowhere, cutting the flesh and blood of a woman's head piece by piece, first on one cheek, then on the other side of the scalp.  Blood splashed, splashed onto the wall, slowly seeped in, and wet a large area of ??the wall.  The temperature in the room also dropped sharply, and I couldn't help shivering.

    This scene, if you don't experience it personally, you can't understand how disgusting and terrifying it is.  I turned around and fired a shot. Amidst the gunshots, the ghosts and voices gradually faded away, and the bedroom became quiet again.  The door slowly opened a crack, and the cold wind came in.

    Seeing that Wu Dan and Zhao Yu had been silent for a while, I poked Wu Dan carefully: "Master, you are my master, right? You can't be a phantom again, right?"

    Wu Dan glared at me, and scolded: "Little bastard, you can't even recognize me?! I was thinking that the shadow just now didn't look like a ghost, but like a video."

    Zhao Yu said: "Did that female star be dismembered by her husband back then?"

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said: "I don't know about that, there are rumors about it. Some people said that he was directly stabbed to death, and some said that the body was dismembered and buried in various places. In short, there are also some sayings. But the shadow just now really doesn't look like a ghost.  .Go out and talk later."

    We had no choice but to walk out full of doubts.  As I was walking, I found out that for some reason, wherever I went, there was a bathroom, and wherever I went, I ended up at the door of the bathroom.

    "Master, is this a ghost hitting the wall?!" As I spoke, I looked around.  Strange to say, I still couldn't see any ghost aura this time, so I couldn't help being a little surprised.  But if it wasn't for ghosts hitting the wall, how could we go around and stay in place?

    "No way, let's just go into the bathroom and have a look. I don't believe this ghost can turn the world upside down." Wu Dan spat.

    "Okay!" Remembering that Wu Dan and Zhao Yu were by my side, I was not afraid, and immediately rushed in with pride.  But after I entered the door, I found that Wu Dan and Zhao Yu didn't follow.  When I turned around and wanted to ask "what are you two doing blankly", I just watched the door shut with a bang.

    "Am I cheating on me?!" I turned around and pushed the door speechlessly, only to find that the door was locked tightly.  Now I suddenly regret not bringing Xiao Mi here, if I bring him, I can explore the way wherever I go.  The bathroom was also pitch black.  Locked in a dark space alone, I suddenly felt my heart beat faster, and my breathing became tense.

    I held up the God of War, turned on the flashlight with one hand, and looked at the mirror carefully, but I didn't see any ghosts or anything like that in the mirror.  There was such a dead silence that I suddenly felt a little suffocated.  At this moment, a burst of crashing water sounded behind me.  I shivered in fright, and looked back, and saw that the faucet next to the toilet had somehow been turned on, and black-red liquid was gurgling out.

    At the same time, I saw the water in the toilet swirl, as if someone was flushing the toilet.  But how can there be water in the toilet that has been abandoned for so many years?  !  My scalp went numb, and I saw the black-red liquid slowly rising with a stench, and soon overflowed the soles of my shoes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)??Looking at the mirror, I didn't see any ghost image or anything like that in the mirror.  There was such a dead silence that I suddenly felt a little suffocated.  At this moment, a burst of crashing water sounded behind me.  I shivered in fright, and looked back, and saw that the faucet next to the toilet had somehow been turned on, and black-red liquid was gurgling out.

    At the same time, I saw the water in the toilet swirl, as if someone was flushing the toilet.  But how can there be water in the toilet that has been abandoned for so many years?  !  My scalp went numb, and I saw the black-red liquid slowly rising with a stench, and soon overflowed the soles of my shoes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 316 Evil Ghost Possession

    ?

    The water has a fishy smell, which really makes me feel sick.  Thinking of this, I couldn't help chanting the mantra and shouting: "Bing Po!"

    The ice instantly covered the ground, sealing the disgusting dark red liquid.  After a long time, I saw that the strange water no longer rose and the sound of the water disappeared, so I was relieved.  I wonder where all these supernatural phenomena come from.  I thought it was a ghost, but I didn't see anything ghostly.  So what could be doing evil?

    I stood there and listened carefully for a while, thinking that I don't believe I can't catch you.  But after this uproar, it fell silent again.  I took a closer look at the large window in the bathroom, and saw that the window was quite large, with two layers of white gauze curtains hanging on it.  Obviously, with the passage of time, the curtains have also been faded by the sun and wind, and even have holes.  Opposite the window is the bathroom door.  Now it¡¯s very closed, I can¡¯t open it myself, Wu Dan and Zhao Yu outside the door are planning something, they have no intention of saving me at all, thinking of this, I can¡¯t help kicking the door a few times, feeling very angry  .

    Just at this moment, I heard a sound of "buzzing buzzing", and I couldn't help frowning.  The temperature in this haunted house is as low as winter, and it can't penetrate the warmth of spring at all. How can there be flies?

    I frowned and turned around, but I really saw a lot of flies flying around the bathroom.  Looking again, it turned out that there was a big hole above the big window. It might be that flies from outside flew in through the hole.  But I don't know what these things are flying in for?

    Just when I couldn't figure it out, I heard a faint singing voice coming from outside: "Fanghua is afraid of being lonely. When Lin Huaer thanks Chunhong, I will bury my heart When that Chunyan returns in the future, my heart will remain the same."  , where is your body"

    My singing was not unpleasant, but for some reason, it was harsh and irritable to my ears, and I couldn't help but want to cover my ears.  But fortunately, the sound didn't last long and I gave up. While fending off the flies, I shot at the door, trying to unlock the lock and rush out.  But at this moment, I heard the sound of banging glass.  Looking back, I was almost scared to pee.

    On the glass window, a half-sized man was smashing the glass with his hands, and shouted with his mouth half open: "Do you see my head?"

    I just fired a few shots backhand.  The shots were loud, and a large piece of glass shattered.  The other half is gone.  The cold wind blowing in from outside the window, I went to the window and looked, but there was no shadow.  Looking at the large cemetery from a distance, I couldn't help but feel a little terrified.  I thought to myself that the window in front of me was open, so I might as well jump from here, so as not to struggle with the door.  Anyway, there's only the second floor, so if I jump down, I shouldn't have any problems with my kung fu.

    Thinking of this, when I just jumped down, I saw a black thing thrown towards my front door, which was shaped like a brick.  I was so angry in my heart, I thought that ghosts would come and attack this move, and I threw away the bricks.  So I covered my face with my hands, trying to block a blow.  The thing hit my arm, and it broke with a pop, and a pack of foul-smelling liquid hit my face.  At this time, my body landed on the ground and rolled forward a few times to stabilize.  When I touched it with my hand, it seemed to be human blood.  To be exact, it looks like a big aunt I looked around and shouted: "Who?! Stop playing tricks with me!!"

    This time I'm sure, there's no way the ghost would dare to wrap human blood in a thin film and throw it at me.  Human blood is full of yang energy, and ghosts can't hide in time.  It's no wonder that from just now, I felt that the ghost in the room just now was very weak. It turned out that someone was pretending to be a ghost.  Could it be that Ye Lanlan didn't leave and was waiting to throw me away?  !

    I took a few steps forward, but Ye Lanlan's car was gone.  It appears that the woman is gone.  But who was it that threw me away just now?  Is there anyone else in the haunted house?

    When I was puzzled, I heard the faint cry of a little girl.  My heart skipped a beat, this thing in the wilderness must be a ghost!

    I followed the sound with my gun raised, but heard the crying coming from behind the car we drove.  After I turned to the car, I saw a little girl sitting on the ground, leaning against our car door and crying.  I tilted my head and looked at it for a while, and there was no ghost in this kid.  Is it human?

    "Little girl, why are you here in the middle of the night?" I asked.

    The little girl raised her head, and a slightly pale childish face appeared in front of my eyes.  The little girl was only twelve or thirteen years old, with doll hair, and a pair of faint eyes looked at me wrongedly: "I came to the cemetery to visit the graves of my uncle and aunt, but I missed the car and went back.  I came over to have a look, but I didn't see anyone, so I was scared for a while"

    I asked suspiciously: "Then why didn't you come with Mom and Dad?"

    The little girl cried: "Mom and dad passed away very early. I grew up with my uncle and aunt, but they also died. Many people in the village died"

    I suddenly remembered the mountainThe cemetery above, so he asked: "There is a village on the mountain? Next to the cemetery?"

    The little girl nodded and said, "Yes, I am from the village. But everyone is dead."

    Then, the little girl stood up, pointed to the high-voltage electric poles on both sides of the road, and continued: "Beside the electric poles used to be a big river in the village. In summer, everyone would bathe in the river. Later, someone came to build electric poles.  Why was it not done well, the wind blown into the river, and all the elder sisters, brothers, uncles and aunts who were swimming, bathing or stepping on the water to wash clothes at that time all died, and the bodies floated all over the river."

    The little girl was not afraid at all when she talked about the horrible past, and she talked with relish, which made me frown and asked, "Aren't you afraid?"

    The little girl looked back at me and said softly: "Don't be afraid. Because I was too young at the time, I didn't go into the water, so I stood on the bank and watched. Later, the village moved out and the river was filled. This side became the village's cemetery.  .¡±

    I heard her statement very plainly, but I shuddered when I heard it myself.  Could this be why the cemetery was built?  More than half of the people in the entire village died, and the river was full of corpses.  Who still has such great psychological endurance to continue living here?

    Thinking of this, I couldn't help feeling sick, and looked at the little girl with even more doubts.  This guy probably has a mental illness. After suffering such a big blow, his spirit is probably different from ordinary people. Otherwise, ordinary children would dare to stay in this place so late.

    "Big brother, do you know that someone died in the house in front of you?" The little girl's voice came faintly.  I looked down at her, but couldn't see the look on her face.  Maybe it's because the night is too dark, but I always feel that those eyes are very deep, like a cold pool of water.

    I couldn't help but feel even more suspicious of this little girl, so I frowned and said, "Why, you also know this?"

    "I know it all too clearly. The hostess fell in love with a young man, and the two had an affair at home. After the woman's husband found out, he divided the two into pieces. Half of the woman's head was cut off,  I haven't found it yet." The little girl whispered.

    I couldn't help pointing my gun at her, and shouted: "Are you a human or a ghost?"

    The little girl looked at me, took a few steps back, and seemed very scared: "Big brother, are you going to kill me?"

    This sentence made me stunned.  This is such a freak. If you don't see a ghost, it should be a person.  But a twelve or thirteen-year-old girl would be so perverted, telling me ghost stories in the middle of the night in the wilderness?  This is simply a Japanese ghost movie.

    I held the gun and hesitated, not daring to shoot. If it was a real person, it would be murder.  What's more, the other party is still a child.

    "Big brother, do you know where the half of that woman's head is?" the little girl said softly, without the slightest expression on her face: "She was buried where you parked, and there was an ancient well in the original yard under the car  , she was built inside, if you don¡¯t believe me, dig it out and have a look.¡±

    "What the hell are you?! How do you know this?!" I shouted.

    The little girl's expression suddenly became ferocious and distorted, and she screamed, "I'll let you dig it up and take out my head!!!"

    Having said that, this guy rushed towards me, jumped to an unbelievable height, and grabbed my neck with both hands.  That strength is so great that a child cannot do it at all.

    I didn't expect this weird kid to do this trick suddenly.  After the neck was strangled, I desperately tried to break her hands, but felt that those hands were like iron pincers, and I couldn't move her at all.  At this time, I saw that the originally cute face suddenly peeled off piece by piece, and the skin fell off little by little, as if her skin had been worn away little by little.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 317 Corpse Keeper (Part 1)

    ?

    The scene in front of me really scared me a lot. I didn't expect that I usually cheated my teammates, and I also cheated myself at critical moments.  I was gradually strangled to the point of being out of breath, let alone deal with this evil spirit that suddenly appeared.

    Just at this critical moment, I suddenly felt a gust of knife wind blowing, and even my cheeks were a little stinging from the strong knife wind.  At this moment, I heard the female ghost strangling my neck scream, and then there was a "poof", a stream of black blood splashed out and rushed all over me.

    At this time, I saw the female ghost, or to be precise, the female corpse, cut into two pieces by the flying knife and falling on my body.  I felt sick immediately, because the rotting corpse was so disgusting beyond imagination, the carrion was attached to the bones, and there was not much hair left.  Judging from her height, it looked like the corpse of a twelve or thirteen-year-old girl.  It seems that the one who strangled me just now was the corpse of a little girl possessed by an evil spirit.

    Looking at the knife again, it was Zhao Yu's Daoshe knife. I couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief, thinking that the strength of this thing is well grasped. If I throw it with more force, then I will also be cut into two pieces.  After resting for a long time, I finally got my breath, and Zhao Yu and Wu Dan also ran over.

    Zhao Yu checked my injury and asked, "Are you okay? The bruise on my neck is a bit deep."

    "Where did you go just now?! Fuck me, let me enter that haunted house alone!" I was a little annoyed.

    Wu Dan stepped forward to take a look, and wiped wet glutinous rice on my neck a few times to remove the poison from the corpse.  I glanced at the broken body next to me, frowned and said, "What's going on here, where did you come from?"

    Wu Dan said: "The reason why you haven't seen any ghost aura just now is that what happened just now has nothing to do with ghosts at all. They are illusions created by people using Taoism to drive away or kill ghosts."  Intruder. But I¡¯m sorry, just now I asked Xiao Zhao not to follow you into that weird bathroom on purpose, just to watch how capable this method is. Seeing you go out, we both followed.¡±

    "I'll go, Master, you deliberately tricked me!" I said speechlessly.

    Wu Dan said: "Almost, anyway, you have cheated us several times, so we are even."

    I was suddenly speechless.

    Zhao Yu turned around and looked at the haunted house, and said, "Uncle Wu, it seems that no one has come out of it, otherwise we will go back and look for it?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "We must search thoroughly to see where the mysterious man is hiding. Before that, you bastard apprentice, you should use this water to wash off the blood on your face." Wu Dan said  Take out a bottle of dew collected long ago and give it to me.

    "Is there blood on my face?" I said in astonishment, but then I remembered that when I jumped from the second floor just now, someone who owed me threw a bag of blood on my face.  Could it be the person behind the spell?

    I had no choice but to take the water from Wu Dan's hand, pour it into the palm of my hand and wipe it on my face, and it turned out that there was foul-smelling blood in my hand.

    "Master, is it because of this that I took that ghost-possessed female corpse just now as a little girl?" I asked, "What kind of blood is this? It smells bad."

    Wu Dan shrugged and said, "It seems to be a woman's menstrual blood."

    I wipe!

    After wiping off the blood on our faces, the three of us returned to the haunted house together.  But after going in this time, I didn't see any weird phenomenon again.  Everything was quiet and the house was empty.  The three of us re-examined the four floors, still nothing.  But after thinking about it for a while, the woman didn't move when she was on the first floor, and there were only footprints of us on the dusty stairs, so this thing must have been hidden on the first floor, or passed through  A certain channel went somewhere.  Thinking of this, the three of us searched for a long time on the first floor, and finally found an entrance to the basement under the old-fashioned piano.

    We opened the door at the entrance, and a cold air rushed in.  Just as I was about to go down to have a look, Wu Dan stopped the two of us and said, "This place has been faked into a tomb for keeping corpses. Before going down, drink 'Wangsun Soup', which can act as a shield  The effect of yang energy is not easy to cause corpse change."

    We followed Wu Dan's instructions and drank the so-called Wanghun Soup that he handed over. I don't know what the ingredients are, but it tasted weird anyway.  I grinned and asked, "Master, why do you carry everything with you?"

    Wu Dan said: "This is called comprehensive equipment. Anyway, when we go out, we will either deal with ghosts or corpses."

    After taking a sip of the inexplicable forgetting miso soup, the three of us went down to the basement.  After entering, I immediately felt even colder.

    The emphasis on raising corpses is "acupoint qi", that is, there must be earth qi from the tomb to raise corpses; of course, this kind of earth qi can be compared withThe general atmosphere is different.  What is required is a fierce place.  If the tomb is full of ferocity, then the chance of corpse transformation can be said to be 100%. With some spells, various types of zombies can be raised.

    And this basement is similar to that kind of underground cave, covered with soil with extremely unbalanced pH.  This kind of soil is not suitable for the growth of organic matter, so it will not breed ants, insects and bacteria, so even if the corpse is buried for a hundred years, the muscle hair will not rot. I stepped on the soil under my feet and saw a coffin in the corner of the catacomb  .  Of course, the coffin was actually buried in the soil, but the head of the coffin was not completely buried, and a little bit was exposed.  And there were still three sticks of unburned incense in front of the coffin.  Zhao Yu and I went forward, brushed off the soil on the coffin, opened the lid of the coffin and took a look, and saw a young male corpse lying in the coffin.  The corpse was indeed not decomposed and lifelike.  But it doesn't seem like there are any white hairs. If it is controlled by a certain spell and mixed in the crowd, no one will feel that it is a zombie unless it is a person with special abilities.

    On the wall next to the corpse, there are two strange compass-like things with spells printed on them.  I pointed to that thing and asked Wu Dan: "Master, what is this thing? A compass?"

    "No." Wu Dan stepped forward to look at it, and said, "The yin-yang wheel is similar to a compass. No wonder the cadaver was able to know that we entered the house immediately. This thing, the yin-yang wheel is a modified thing that can detect  The aura changes in the whole building are similar to your ghost eyes. This person must have sensed that something was wrong as soon as we entered the door, so he created some phantoms to try to deal with us. The other seems to be used to guide  Yes, that is to absorb the essence of the sun and the moon and the yang energy of life, so that the zombie can be refined faster. But it seems that our corpse breeder has not completely refined this corpse into a zombie."

    I shook my head, thinking that people nowadays are really whimsical and dare to do anything.  After searching carefully, I saw that there was a small room in the basement, which seemed to be a simple house, with simple daily necessities such as bedding, rice cooker and chopsticks.  There is something like a dining table at the corner of the bed with

    A bowl of white rice and a bowl of blood like chicken blood are probably used to feed zombies.  After that was the body of a black cat.  This cat is quite big, and it seems that it is not young.  This is used for urging corpses.  Take its blood and sprinkle it on the coffin, and bury the cat's body at the end of the coffin, and burn incense to pray.  This can speed up the refining of zombies and support the zombies to drive them.  It seemed that this person hadn't had time to bury the cat's corpse next to the coffin, and he hadn't had time to refine it.  If the conditions of the time and place of this method are all right, it can be completed in forty-nine days. Of course, this thing is not something that everyone can control.  Ordinary people who want to manipulate zombies without being backlashed, need to prepare rice wine and paper money, and recite the death mantra aloud one hundred and eight times in front of the zombie grave, then spread firewood, pour rice wine, and burn it.  But the strange thing is that the corpse refiner is capable of controlling zombies, but this living room or bedroom actually has these things that ordinary people would use to control zombies.  It seems that the corpse refined by this corpse refiner is not for his own use, but more like creating a pet for others.

    However, this place is also full of traps, and we soon found a tunnel under the bed.  This tunnel seems to be newly dug, at least in recent years, and it is also a place for emergency escape.  We ran out along the tunnel and went out to see that this place leads to the cemetery.  After going out, there is a wilderness. It seems that the corpse keeper has escaped.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 318: Corpse Keeper (Part 2)

    ?

    After searching for a long time without any results, I couldn't help but feel a little discouraged.  Zhao Yu lowered his head to check the footprints of the escaped corpse keeper, and said to us: "Strange, this person's footprints are very light, which shows that he has fast steps and a certain level of kung fu, and his steps are very large, but¡ª¡ª  But one deep and one shallow. A crippled cripple with a very good gait? It¡¯s a bit of a contradiction.¡±

    "Maybe his leg was injured?" I pondered.

    Wu Dan asked: "Then you were cut by him?"

    "How could I cut him, I have never seen anyone other than Ye Lanlan." I said speechlessly.

    Wu Dan said: "That's it. We haven't touched him, so he is probably a cripple. It's not too bad. At least we know that he is a cripple who can raise corpses. And the one named Ye Lanlan  She must know this corpse breeder. I have already taken a picture of that young zombie, and you can go to the police file to find out who this person is, and maybe you can find out his identity."

    We saw that there were no other clues, so we gave up and drove back to Tianjin.  Early the next morning, I rushed to Ye Lanlan's house with Zhao Yu and Wu Dan.  I was worried that this woman would move overnight after she found out that we were following her. Sure enough, when we arrived at the woman's house, we found her walking downstairs with a suitcase.  We bumped into a photo in the corridor, when Ye Lanlan saw us, she was startled at first, then a little embarrassed, then she put on a smile and asked with a playful smile: "Hey police officers, why did you come to investigate the case so early in the morning?  "

    I sneered and said, "Investigate the case? We are here to find you!"

    Ye Lanlan froze for a moment, blinking her eyes.  I saw this woman's expression was very surprised, it seems that she didn't know that it was the three of us who followed her last night.  In the night, it was impossible to tell who was chasing her to the haunted house. It is estimated that this woman just found out that someone was following her, and she was afraid that her life would be in danger, so she moved overnight.

    Ye Lanlan said in amazement: "You guys don't think I'm the murderer of the eye-gouging case, do you? Just kidding, I don't know each other at all, why should I goug his child's eyes?"

    Zhao Yu sneered and said, "Maybe you didn't do the eye-gouging case, but where did you go last night? Go back to the police station and explain to us?!"

    Ye Lanlan was stunned for a while, and finally realized that it was the three of us who followed her last night, and immediately snorted coldly: "Do I have to explain to the three of you where I went last night? Why?"

    I said: "In the middle of the night, why did you go to an abandoned house in the wilderness? There is still a dead body inside. How do we know if you murdered and threw away the body?!"

    Ye Lanlan immediately waved her hands and said, "Don't talk nonsense, police comrades, do you have evidence that I killed someone? If not, don't talk nonsense! Besides, did I go to the wilderness in the middle of the night to break the law? I just can't sleep, can't I go for a walk?  ?¡±

    I laughed and said: "Your hobby is really unusual. You go for a stroll by the cemetery, and you're not afraid of provoking something back? But we found a corpse there, and the three of us have seen you go there, so if you don't want to  If you are arrested, explain now what you were there for and what purpose you went there last night. Otherwise, see you at the city bureau."

    As we spoke, the three of us blocked her way.  Ye Lanlan's complexion changed, and then she gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, then I'll say it!"

    The three of us followed her back to where she lived.  When I got there, I found that the guy had finally removed the weird mirror on the door.  But when he opened the door and entered, he saw those mirrors were still hanging in the room, and couldn't help frowning.  I asked Wu Dan, "Master, is there anything special about hanging mirrors in this room?"

    Wu Dan looked around and smiled at Ye Lanlan: "This big girl is not bad, she knows a little bit. Is the coffin in the room used to raise little ghosts? This mirror seems to be used to seal ghost spirits, no  Influence yourself, don't let out ghost energy, and use it to observe the situation at the opposite door?"

    Having said that, Wu Dan went to the back of the door and pulled the mirror.  After tearing off the mirror, I saw a dao talisman behind the door.  Dare to feel that Ye Lanlan is using the mirror as a monitor.

    "Police, the police also know this?" Ye Lanlan was a little surprised, and blurted out.

    "Raising ghosts?" I said in amazement, "Master, but I don't see any ghosts in this room."

    Wu Dan said: "That's because there is a Dao talisman behind every mirror, and this Dao talisman is to strengthen the mirror's ability to suppress evil. In this case, it will play a certain role in hiding and suppressing ghost qi. Ghost qi is weak.  If it is barely visible, your eyes can hardly see it. If you take off all the mirrors, you can see the ghost in this room."

    "That's not right, Master, if you raise a little ghost, the little ghost's ability is not so strong, and the ghostly and fierce aura will not be so deep, noAs for suppressing with so many mirrors.  "I said.

    Zhao Yu said from the side at this time: "What if she doesn't raise a kid?"

    "Then what kind of ghost can I raise, I won't raise a ghost husband." I asked, "Miss Ye, what do you think?"

    Ye Lanlan's complexion is not good at this time, her mouth is tightly closed.

    Wu Dan put his arms around his chest and said, "It's not certain. Miss Ye, tell me what this ghost you raised is. Now we found that there is a young male corpse that is related to you. The ghost you raise now will  Could it be the ghost of this corpse?"

    Ye Lanlan's complexion became even uglier.

    Seeing this expression, I feel that Wu Dan is almost right.  I took a step forward and asked sharply, "Who is that man?!"

    Ye Lanlan was taken aback, gritted her teeth and said, "I don't know you. I don't know what you are talking about."

    "Very good, then tell us to the bureau. We have found a male corpse now, and now we suspect that you murdered and hid the corpse. Come with us." Then, I took out the handcuffs and gave the woman  Copy up.  At this time, although Ye Lanlan looked terrified, she still gritted her teeth and did not say a word.

    Zhao Yu and I looked at each other, thinking that although we can take her to the city bureau as a suspect for investigation, we have no direct evidence that this woman is the murderer who went out and killed her.  Because Wu Dan said that one way to raise a zombie is to feed him the eyes with the ghost and resentment of a boy.  Eyes are the window to the soul and the organ that can most attract and gather souls.  So Ye Lanlan had every motive to kill and pluck out the eyeballs of the kid across the door, because she, or some of her friends, were raising zombies.

    Of course, we cannot use these as evidence.  So it is impossible for us to detain her for a long time.

    After taking Ye Lanlan back, I asked my colleagues from the city bureau to move the body out of the basement of the haunted house.  It was sunny, and although the place was inaccessible, there was a wide road around it, and long-distance trucks often passed by, so it was more dangerous to remove the corpses during the day, and Ye Lanlan's helper was lame, so he moved  Not convenient.  In addition to our quarrel, he was not sure whether we would return to the haunted house, so he guessed that this guy should have little chance and courage to go back again to remove or destroy the corpse.

    Sure enough, the male corpse was still there.  After being transported back to the Municipal Bureau, after inspection, the male corpse was found to be from Shenyang City, which is not too close to Tianjin. His name was Guo Binping, and he was a gangster.  When he was a teenager, he was imprisoned for harassing girls for a while, but because he was relatively young, he was released soon, and later he still wandered around the streets with a bad reputation.

    However, as the investigation deepened, we discovered a very shocking thing: this little gangster named Guo Binping turned out to be the eldest son of the couple surnamed Guo who lived opposite Ye Lanlan!  Guo Binping was originally from Tianjin, but he dropped out of school early, ignored his parents' advice, ran away from home and went to Shenyang, and became a gangster in society.

    But this incident is too coincidental.  The younger brother had his eyes gouged out, and the older brother was turned into a zombie. The person who was related to both the younger brother and the older brother was Miss Ye Lanlan from the opposite door.  Although we all felt that Ye Lanlan had some connection with this family or had a holiday, we checked the files and found no possibility that this woman knew the two brothers.

    The two brothers have nothing to do with this Ye Lanlan.  Ask Ye Lanlan, she also doesn't know anything.  At this point in the case, it seems that progress has been made, but it seems to be completely stagnant.

    "Shenyang City," when I mentioned this place name, I suddenly remembered the three keys, so I said: "Master, the young policeman who was living dead I found a few days ago is also from Shenyang, why don't I go to Shenyang to check him and this Guo Binping?"  I¡¯ll trouble you and Zhao Yu to investigate that inexplicable corpse keeper.¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 319 Shenyang Ghost House Old Events (Part 1)

    ?

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "That's fine, let's split up. But can you do what you say?"

    I shrugged and said, "It's just collecting information, there should be no problem."

    Wu Dan nodded and said, "Take Linghu and call me if you have any trouble."

    I nodded and said, "I know."

    So I packed my bags and planned to go to Shenyang.  The villain said she would go with me.  But what surprised me was that Boss Duan and Sister Shenxian also went to Shenyang together.

    "Why are you two going?" I looked in surprise at Boss Duan who was carrying a small suitcase.

    "What else can we do? Check out Ma Jingcheng's whereabouts." Boss Duan said while putting on his sunglasses pretentiously: "Someone said they saw his whereabouts in Shenyang. I don't feel at ease if someone else does it. I have to do it myself this time."  deal with."

    "Such a coincidence?" I said in amazement.

    Ruan Lingxi gave me a blank look, and said with a smile, "That's great, the round-trip air ticket has been reimbursed."

    "Yeah, who gave us a rich friend." I laughed.

    So the four of us got on the plane to Shenyang together.  I remembered that I had traveled with Boss Duan before, but it was already a year ago, and when I think about it again, I feel that time flies.

    After getting on the plane, not long after, I fell into a drowsy sleep.  This seems to be a habitual problem of mine. Every time I get on a vehicle, I fall asleep in a short while.

    In my groggy state, I subconsciously heard the familiar sound of chains.  I frowned half asleep, feeling that I would see the female corpse in the ice coffin that appeared twice in my impression again.  Sure enough, I opened my eyes in consciousness, and saw that there was still a pool of water in front of me, and there was indeed a thick chain.  Not long after, the ice coffin was slowly pulled up by the chain.

    Sure enough, it was still the same female corpse.  Since I had a certain sense of "defense" in my subconscious, my fear basically disappeared this time, so I also consciously looked at the appearance of the female corpse.

    Just as I was staring at her appearance, I suddenly saw the female corpse open her eyes.  But different from last time, this time her gaze was very gentle, even with a faint smile.

    Slowly, all the surrounding ice coffins and water pools disappeared, leaving only her gentle smile

    "Dirty, second!" Dimly, I seemed to hear Ruan Lingxi calling me.

    I woke up immediately, only to see that everyone was packing their luggage.

    "Are you at your destination?" I rubbed my eyes and stood up.  Ruan Lingxi stuffed me with a small suitcase and said, "Nonsense, of course it's here, you slept all the way, it's really good enough."

    "Don't say hey, I had a dream, I had it twice before. I suspect it has something to do with Ma Luoyu's death." I said.

    "Nonsense, what did you dream about?" Ruan Lingxi asked as I got off the plane with me.

    "A beautiful woman is still wearing an ancient costume, uh, or a Taoist robe. Speaking of which, that woman's dress is a bit like your master, or the head of the sect." I said.

    Ruan Lingxi spat: "Nonsense, even if you dream of a beautiful woman, what does it have to do with Ma Luoyu's death? Didn't she die during the Miemen case?"

    I shook my head and said, "No, since my master didn't kill her, it means that the murderer was someone else. And the last scene in her memory was not at their house, but at a pool with an ice coffin inside, the coffin  There is also a beautiful woman here. I'll go, what's all this?"

    Ruan Lingxi looked at me suspiciously: "Are you thinking too much? Maybe it was some strange dream, you were placed on Ma Luoyu's body."

    "No, there will be problems if you repeat it too many times." I said, "If you don't believe me, I will draw the appearance of that woman for you to see!"

    Ruan Lingxi spat: "I don't know if you just draw something to fool me."

    Just as I was about to refute a few sentences, I suddenly remembered something.  It seems that I asked Wu Dan if I want to solve Ma Luoyu's problem, and find out who she is locked up outside the Three Realms, and I can't find out where she is.  But Wu Dan seems to have been quiet.  Maybe it's because he doesn't want to face Ma Luoyu But I don't think it's that simple.  There is also Jin Xi, the woman who was supposed to be Wu Dan's wife, but suddenly disappeared and eloped with an unknown person, but Wu Dan did not pursue it.  Is this really generous, or is there something hidden in it?

    Or, it wouldn't be the case that Wu Dan and my former master Lao Zhao are good friends and are not interested in women, right?  However, from Ma Luoyu's memories of some of the Eighteen Forbidden episodes, it can be seen that Wu Dan is fine, eh.

    So, heNo one can tell who did it, but I know who!  "

    Speaking of this, Li's mother looked resentful.

    "Do you know who the murderer is? What's his name?" I asked.  I checked Li Chengjun's file, and the information said that it was not found out who was the murderer who accidentally killed Police Officer Li, and the murder weapon was not found, so it was put on hold in the end.

    "Guo Binping! It's that little bastard who did all sorts of evil. He was bullying a girl nearby. Cheng Jun saw him and arrested him and took him to the police station. Later, Guo Binping was released for some reason, and then he didn't know where he went." Li  Mom said.

    Guo Binping!  Such a coincidence?  This time I found the connection between Li Chengjun and Guo Binping.  It turned out that these two people knew each other, and had a relationship, but what about Ye Lanlan?

    So I asked: "Auntie, do you know Ye Lanlan? Or Ye Lan." Could it be that she was the girl who was bullied back then and was rescued by Police Officer Li?  Ye Lanlan's information also proved that she married a policeman in the end, so it couldn't be Li Chengjun, right?  But Ye Lanlan wasn't in Shenyang when she got married, so the location didn't match.

    "Who is Ye Lanlan? I don't know." Li's mother said, "Anyway, Comrade Police, I think the murderer is the one named Guo!! Unfortunately, for some reason, I didn't see him again afterwards." (Remember this website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 320 Shenyang Ghost House History (Part 2)

    ?

    I saw that Mama Li didn't know much about the old things many years ago, so I asked about the location of the unfinished building, and wanted to go and have a look first.  After questioning, I found out that the unfinished building was a very famous ghost building in Tiexi District, Shenyang.  There are also a lot of haunting information on the Internet. The consistent rumor is that the ghost dug up a female corpse in white clothes and white hair downstairs.  This made me even more interested, so I took Ruan Lingxi and Xiao Mi with me and prepared to set off.  Before I left, I lied to Mama Li that I wanted to borrow this key, because a murder case in the city bureau was related to that unfinished building, and now I was worried that I could not find this key.  Mother Li didn't doubt that he had him, and immediately agreed.

    Farewell to Mama Li, just as I was about to go out, I turned my head inadvertently, and suddenly saw the living soul of police officer Li Chengjun standing vaguely beside the hospital bed, looked at my mother very sadly, and frowned at me again.  shook his head.

    ?I couldn¡¯t help complaining in my heart: Shit, if you have something to say, you can say it. Does this mean that I will not be allowed to go to the ghost building?  !

    I stared at him for a while, until Mama Li asked me suspiciously, "Comrade policeman, is there any more questions?" Then she looked away, shook her head hesitantly and said, "Nothing. Auntie, maybe Officer Li Chengjun can listen to you."  Now that you are talking to him, talk to him more if you have nothing to do."

    Mother Li wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, nodded and said, "I know, thank you for coming to see him."

    Looking at the living soul again, he was gently putting his hand on Mama Li's shoulder, looking at her sadly.  But the yin and yang are separated by time and space, and the living will never feel the mind of the half-dead.  I let out a long sigh and dragged Ruan Lingxi out. For the first time, I felt that there is nothing helpless in this world than seeing Yin and Yang separated in this life.

    Ruan Lingxi and I took Xiao Mi to the ghost building by car.  This building is at the intersection of Shenliao Middle Road and Qixian Street.  When I went to that place, I felt that the scale of this ghost building was really big enough.  There is a relatively wide road in front of the building, and the two buildings are "pants-shaped" [I don't know why architects like this kind of silly architectural style] standing in front of us, they look very ordinary, like buildings in the early 1990s  , but it's in dilapidated condition.  The ghost building has a total of nine floors, and the gray building is full of broken windows.  Many window panes have been shattered, and most of the sashes are crumbling.  Building 31 seems to be one of the rumored ghost buildings.  This building has been deserted since the third floor.  There is a police station and some stores on the first floor, and there are sporadic rooms with advertisements on the second floor, but they also seem to have been abandoned for a long time.  The third floor to the ninth floor is the "no man's land", which is desolate and dilapidated everywhere.  What is even more exaggerated is that some floors have saplings growing from the cracks in the walls. It is impossible to tell what kind of tree it is, twisted and weird, and there are no green leaves.  Looking up at the building from the bottom, I always feel that the building is shaking slightly, as if people are breathing.  Of course, this may be the visual effect caused by the dark clouds in the sky.  Those outstretched withered branches, like the withered arms of a mummy, seem to want to grab something in the air, and they seem to be trying to reach the gloomy sky.  This shape is simply more different than Shang Wenjie's convulsive shape, which makes this haunted building extremely incompatible with the surrounding environment.

    Although there are not many pedestrians on the road in front of this building, there are a few old people sitting in front of the building and gossiping about their daily life.  The old man's old demeanor matched this ghost building inexplicably, creating an indescribable sense of contrast.

    I was watching intently, when Xiao Mi suddenly leaned on my shoulder and said in a low voice: "Hey, Erhuo, what did you see?"

    I smiled wryly and said: "I didn't see anything. I don't think there is any ghostly aura. But what's more special is that there is no aura of any kind here. This is not normal. As long as there are people or living things, there will be a kind of  Special aura. Even places that are inaccessible will have their own unique magnetic field or aura, which is what we often call 'atmosphere'. Ordinary people will think that it is the atmosphere, but it is actually some kind of creature caused by the place.  'Qi'. But there's nothing here, which doesn't make sense."

    Ruan Lingxi tugged at me and said in a low voice, "Stop talking, someone is here."

    I turned my head to look, and sure enough, I saw the uncle walking towards me.  "Are you here to find someone?" The old man looked at us suspiciously and said, "You can't go up to this place casually, it's already locked."

    I smiled, showed the police officer ID to the old man, and said, "Master, do you know Officer Li Chengjun?"

    The old man was taken aback, and said, "Cheng Jun? Are you his friends?"

    I sighed: "To be exact, it's a distant relative. Officer Li is my cousin. I never believed that he was stabbed accidentally, and I always feel that it's not easy. Sir, it seems that you have lived here for many years  Right, you should be very familiar with my cousin?"

    ?Thank God thankfully, thank Wu Dan for giving me the courage to lie.  I didn't even think about this lie, because I said it so sincerely, the uncle actually believed it.?Immediately called the two of us to sit in the store.

    We followed him to a canteen.  The uncle moved out two benches for me and Ruan Lingxi, so the three of us sat in front of the door and talked.  The old man said that his surname is Hu, he is a local resident of Shenyang, and he has lived here for more than 30 years.  This place was a wilderness before, and some people said that this place was an ancient execution ground, a mass grave, a cemetery, etc., but these were all rumors, and no one made it clear.  The country pursues atheism, so it doesn't believe in this theory, so in the early 1990s, two residential buildings were built in this place for the demolished households to live in.

    After the building was completed, Uncle Hu's family also moved in.  A police station was also rebuilt downstairs, and Police Officer Li came to work soon. He just graduated from school at that time, just like many college students who have never experienced society.  He is also very likable and handsome, very popular, and he quickly became acquainted with the neighbors in the neighborhood.

    At that time, the means of transportation were not well developed, and ordinary patrolmen and policemen in a small police station did not have exclusive cars at all, but the police station distributed a bicycle to each policeman.  So I often see Li Chengjun patrolling around, solving neighborhood disputes, couples quarreling and getting divorced, dogs getting sick, elderly people being hospitalized, children being unfilial, cats hanging on trees and unable to get up and down  Cheng Jun works very hard and is enthusiastic and exaggerated].  In short, police officer Li Chengjun has a solid foundation in the masses and is a very popular policeman in this area.

    At first, the residents here were happy and peaceful.  But later, the residents living in Building 31 gradually discovered that some strange phenomena often occurred in this building.  For example, some strange sounds can often be heard in the building late at night, and in the dead of night, a woman's cry can be vaguely heard.  What's more, some people spent the night in the building, obviously sleeping on the bed, but when they woke up the next day, they found themselves lying on the ground or in the corridor inexplicably.  And this happened more than once.  What's even more speechless is that some people even wake up to find that someone else's daughter-in-law is sleeping next to them, or things are often lost at home, and neighbors are jealous of each other and often fight.  Officer Li Chengjun became even busier as a result.

    In order to completely solve the problems encountered by the residents, police officer Li Chengjun went to the haunted building late at night, intending to see who was doing the tricks.  But he didn't catch any specific people, but he was sick and gave birth for several days.  From this, the residents living here feel that there should be ghosts, not man-made.  More and more people gradually could not bear this horrible phenomenon and began to move away one after another.  Later, new residents moved in, but they all moved out shortly after moving in for the same reason.

    So after several newcomers came and old people left, no one was willing to live in this ghost building anymore, and this building really became a "ghost building".  Later, the last armed fight took place in the middle of the night, and police officer Li Chengjun also went to stop it, but was stabbed.  After that, the City Bureau¡¯s Serious Crime Squad sent a certain amount of police force into the ¡°ghost building¡± for investigation, and searched across the country for the murderer who stabbed Officer Li Chengjun, but in the end nothing was found.

    Now more than ten years have passed, no matter how the surrounding area heats up and develops rapidly, this place is still cold and desolate.  However, since Police Officer Li Chengjun paid for the installation of a gate to Building 31 and locked it, everyone never went up again, so relatively nothing major happened.  But the place became more and more desolate. In the end, many residents of the next-door upstairs also moved out. Now there are only thirty or so families left in Building 32.  Since Uncle Hu is a local aborigine, he has lived here for more than 30 years, and he didn't want to leave, so he stayed and opened a small shop.

    "Cheng Jun is a good man, but it's a pity that a good man doesn't have any good rewards. He is still lying on the bed, and there is no sign of waking up." Uncle Hu sighed: "But these things have passed for ten years, you two came to him  is for?"

    I smiled, and asked without answering: "Master, I heard that a female corpse was dug up here? The white clothes and white hair look scary? But I never heard where the female corpse went. I don't know if it's true.  ?¡±

    The old man may have no one to chat with him, but he always answered my questions, and immediately said vigorously: "Yes, it did happen, but because it was too evil, the female corpse was dug up.  After it came out, it was very haunted, and after a certain Mr. What came to see it, it was buried back. Only the older generation of residents knew about it.¡±

    Let me wipe, is that okay?  So there is a century-old zombie buried in the ground?  What surprised me was why the cultural relics protection agency or archaeological organization at that time didn't deal with this zombie?  Maybe it's that the zombies have undergone a deadly transformation, and they can't handle it at all?

    The most strange thing to me is that there are zombies buried here, and there is no corpse or ghost in the building.  So I asked: "Then who is this gentleman who has seen Fengshui and the terrain? There are ancient corpses buried here, do you dare to live here?"

    Uncle Hu waved his hand and said: "The burial is still buried in the next building, and this place used to be a cemetery. If we are concerned about these things, we will not live here. Besides, although the house is a bit dilapidated, the facilities are still there.  It¡¯s quite comprehensive, the water and electricity bills are also very cheap, and the things they sell are not expensive, so I don¡¯t really want to leave.¡± (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)The uncle waved his hand and said: "The burial is still in the next building, and this place used to be a cemetery. If we are concerned about these things, we will not live here. Besides, although the house is a bit dilapidated, the facilities are quite good.  All in all, the utility bills are also very cheap, and the things they sell are not expensive, so I don¡¯t really want to leave.¡± (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 321 Shaman Artifact

    ?

    After chatting with Uncle Hu for a long time, I found that he couldn't tell who Li Chengjun was hurt by.  So I asked him if he knew Guo Binping.  Uncle Hu thought for a while, then frowned and said, "You're talking about a little bastard who was always wandering here a few years ago, nicknamed 'Three Wu Guo', who was annoying to everyone, and was arrested by Cheng Jun for a few days, but ended up being taken care of again.  was let out."

    "Three Wuguo?" Ruan Lingxi smiled and said: "This name is funny, what does it mean?"

    "Boring, shameless, rascal." Uncle Hu was also very disgusted when he mentioned this little gangster: "This kid seems to be a member of the underworld. He doesn't do anything good and bullies people every day. I still remember one night ten years ago,  There was a family living upstairs, and the daughter was a fool. As a result, the boy lied to the girl, saying that he wanted to marry her. The girl is stupid, she can't tell the truth from the fake, and she was bullied just like that. This incident made Cheng Jun  I was hit by it, and I was taken directly to the police station. She said she wanted to file a case and arrest her as a rapist, but the girl's family was threatened by Sanwuguo's 'brothers', saying that if their family filed a lawsuit, they would be fined.  Hacked to death. We are all poor people, who dares to provoke the underworld. So this matter will be left alone."

    Hearing this, Ruan Lingxi became angry first, and scolded: "This bastard, if he met me back then, he would be crippled first!"

    Uncle Hu took a look at Ruan Lingxi, shook his head and said, "Girl, with your stature, how can you beat that tall and big bastard. Sigh, speaking of it, that foolish girl is also miserable. I don't know if I was bullied,  When the little bastard really liked her, he followed her every day. Her mother kept her at home, crying every day, and had no choice but to let her out again. Later, her mother had an accident and was tied up and locked in a closet  Suffocated to death, all the money and valuables at home were gone. The girl was sent to the madhouse because she had no one to take care of her. I heard that she died not long after that. Not long after that, San Wu Guo disappeared. We all doubted  He did it, but unfortunately there is no evidence. The investigative techniques of that era were not good enough, so nothing happened."

    After hearing this, I thought to myself, there are so many unfinished business.  It seems that this ghost building is not simple.  Hearing this, I became more and more eager to go up and see what was in this building.  Now the police officer Li Chengjun gave these three keys, which should be the keys to the gate of the ghost building.

    After chatting for a few more words, Ruan Lingxi and I said goodbye to Uncle Hu, found a nearby restaurant for lunch, and waited for news from Boss Duan.  I wandered around with Ruan Lingxi all afternoon, and tried to inquire about the surrounding residents to see if I could dig out some useful news.  But most of the people said the same thing as Uncle Hu, and some people even added more details about the exhumation of the female body, and they said it magically.  Finally, an enthusiastic and gossiping aunt took us to the second floor of the 32nd floor, which is the corridor connected to the ghost building, and pointed to the extra wall to show us: "Look, this place is a Fengshui Mr.  It was asked to be built, and it was said to block the dirty things over there. They also told us not to get close to this wall.¡±

    "What kind of Feng Shui master?" I asked.

    The aunt shook her head and said: "I can't remember, it happened ten years ago. I feel like I'm under forty, very silent, not tall, quite an ordinary person. It was brought by Cheng Jun."

    This discovery caught my eye.  It seems that there were still alive participants back then, and they had a good friendship with Police Officer Li Chengjun, and even set up a bureau to block the wronged souls.

    I thanked my aunt and asked Ruan Lingxi to send her down.  After she left, Ruan Lingxi and I walked around the corridor on the second floor, and found that there was no one living on the second floor. It seemed that the residents of Building 32 lived on the floors above the third floor.

    I leaned closer to the wall and found something reflecting light on the wall.  If you look carefully, you can see that the wall is made of blue bricks, but there are a few gaps intentionally left on it.  There are several small copper mirrors inlaid in the gap, and several copper mirrors are connected together, which seems to present a polygonal figure.  The bronze mirror embedded in the cracks of the wall bricks is also very special.  Although there is a certain amount of reflection, it is not like a real mirror that can reflect the appearance of a person, but the edges are brighter, and the center is engraved with different patterns.  Some are engraved with horses riding on auspicious clouds and flying people; others are engraved with symmetrical patterns.  Others are engraved with mythical beasts or ethnic minorities, similar to the simple scenes of Manchu sacrifices.

    When I saw the costumes of the ethnic minorities, I suddenly became enlightened.  I said why does this mirror look familiar? It looks like a bronze shaman mirror!

    Many people should be familiar with the term shaman.  "Han Zhu Ge Ge" reruns ten episodes every day. I believe everyone will remember the part where Mai Erdan pretends to be a shaman and dances to the gods.  There are small bronze mirrors sewn on the shaman's god hat and skirt, and large bronze mirrors are hung on the chest and back.  Backguard mirror, bronze mirror with ornamentation on the back.  Judging from the size, this thing should be a goggle.

    ? Bronze mirror is a shaman who understands the world.??The mirror of Xiaoqing is also a shield against the sharp arrows of evil spirits, and it is also a mirror that enables shamans to foresee the future and know good and bad things.  I really didn't expect that someone would use such an uncommon method to suppress ghosts.  This is rather special.

    Just when I was curious about this ghost formation, I felt something moving in my pocket.  I fumbled in my coat pocket and took out the three keys. I was surprised to find that the keys were shining with silver light.

    "Uh, what's going on?" I showed Ruan Lingxi and Xiao Mi in surprise.  But I saw that the key was shining brightly, with a simple and simple silver light.  But there was still a chill in that light, like the cold light of a sword.

    Ruan Lingxi said in amazement: "Could it be that this thing is going to be put into this wall?"

    "How is this possible? This is not a gate. Besides, where do you see the keyhole?" I said speechlessly.

    Xiao Mi said: "That means that this key was originally a shaman's artifact. I see that this thing is glowing with a knife. Could it be a key that was recast after the shaman's artifact was melted?"

    "Doesn't the shaman use a magic staff? Where did he bring a knife?" I said.

    Xiao Mi shook her head and said: "It's not the same. I remember that shaman is the same as the door gods we talked about in ancient times, and they are also divided into civil and military. Wen shaman holds a magic staff, and Wu shaman holds a magic knife. The magic knife is an iron knife with a wooden handle, but  They are also made of Tibetan silver, but the material is different. Some special silver equipment is believed to have the function of exorcising evil spirits, or playing the role of extradition, that is, extradition of ghosts to the nether world.¡±

    "I see, this key is cast by a shaman artifact, so it echoes this bronze mirror. But isn't it the key to the gate of the ghost building?" I said puzzled.

    Xiao Mi said dumbfounded: "How do I know that, don't you, just go open the door and try it out."

    With this discovery, I also had the motivation to investigate further, and immediately took Ruan Lingxi to the downstairs of the ghost building.  At this time, it was past three o'clock in the afternoon, and many old people went back to take a nap.  Ruan Lingxi and I saw no one around, so we went up to the second floor of the ghost building, and we saw a big iron gate at the stairway between the second and third floors.  On the iron door is the kind of large iron lock with beams.  I sent the key to the keyhole and tried it out, damn it, it¡¯s really not from this door.

    "Dizzy, what is this police officer Li Chengjun trying to tell me?" I scratched my head, looked at the door in front of me, stuck it up and listened to the door, but there was no sound at all, and I couldn't help but want to pry the lock open and get in.  Check it out for ideas.

    Xiao Mi saw through my thoughts and immediately said: "Stop it! I heard that you cheated your teammates several times. This time, let's wait for the big brother of the gangster to come and drive together. In case you, the master of cheating, dies inside, it's not good for me to go back.  Explain to Old Wu. Besides, I always slip away first in critical moments, so don't expect me to save you."

    I was a little discouraged after hearing this, and looked back at Ruan Lingxi, and saw that she also nodded in agreement with Xiao Mi's words.

    "Okay, I won't go in this time." I curled my lips and said: "But fox, what's the matter with you, I remember that you were very brave when you dealt with Yang Wen before, and you lent me your Taoism, but now  Well, it¡¯s basically become an idle meal.¡±

    Xiao Mi raised her paw and scratched her head, then squinted at me, and said, "Of course not, it's against the law of heaven for a ghost to possess me casually. I won't reveal my whereabouts so easily before Lord Hades gets angry and takes me away."  .Compared with your little mess, my future is more important."

    Fuck me, you still have a fart future, you're a ghost!  !

    I twitched the corners of my mouth and said, "You mean, you still want to be an official ape of the underworld? What future does the ghost have!!"

    Xiao Mi spat: "You don't care about that, the secret must not be leaked. Since you don't have the ability to open the door and go in to have a look, then let's go back and wait for the big brother of the gangster." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 322 Strange Door

    ?

    Ruan Lingxi and I took Xiao Mi downstairs, called Boss Duan, and then sat at a fast food restaurant by the side of the road and waited.  When it was just getting dark, Boss Duan and Sister Shenxian arrived.

    "Boss Duan, we went to the ghost building to see that the third floor and above are locked, do you want to go and see tonight?" I asked, "I believe Officer Li Chengjun locked something inside Otherwise he wouldn't  Will leave me three keys to remind the ghost building."

    Boss Duan sat down beside me, nodded and said, "There is something inside, but I'm afraid it's something very troublesome. Have you seen the female corpse dug out of this haunted building?"

    I was stunned and said: "How would I know, I heard that it was buried again, didn't I?"

    Duan Boss threw the two photos on the table and said, "Someone took them at the time, take a closer look."

    I took a look at the photo, and saw that the photo showed the face of a white-haired female corpse from different angles.  The female corpse's face was lifelike, and she didn't look too old. Her pale hair was very long, comparable to that of a white-haired witch.  The white shroud is in the style of a double-breasted coat, which looks a lot like the flag dress of the Qing Dynasty.  On the feet is a pair of white flowerpot shoes.

    "The Qing Dynasty female zombie." I curled my lips and said, "Do you know the origin of this female corpse?"

    Boss Duan shook his head: "I don't know. At that time, I heard that the experts from the archaeological team saw it and wanted to burn the ancient corpse. Later, after discussing it for some reason, they buried it back in secret, in the building of this ghost building.  Bottom down."

    "A Leifeng Pagoda is pressing down on the White Lady." I laughed and said, "Then the origin of this ancient corpse can't be found at all?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "Yes. I don't know the origin and identity of the female corpse. Now I can only tell from the photos that this woman is probably from the early Qing Dynasty. Judging by the style of clothes, she is at most a maid from Fujin or a court lady. But she  The way of burial is very special. Look carefully at the coffin." As he spoke, Boss Duan pointed to the second close-up photo.

    This close-up is a bit scary, it only shows the head of the female corpse.  Probably because of the flashlight, the female corpse's face looked extremely pale, and her lips were dark purple, an indescribably strange color.  The upper part of the white hair exposed a section of the coffin wall, and there were faint words jumping up from it.  I can't understand that character either, it seems to be Manchu or something.

    "What do these words mean?" I asked while staring.

    Duan Qingshui said: "I asked someone to magnify this thing and check it. This thing is a kind of shamanism. It's just not a proper spell, but a curse. It's a curse for a certain person."

    "It's like this again?" I was a little helpless, thinking that the ancients really didn't have any new tricks, and cursed their enemies every day.  But I have to pay attention to this curse, because some lost sorcery is indeed very powerful.  Looking at this female corpse again, her whole body has turned white after a hundred years of decay, maybe it is the backlash of a curse or something, and it is not known who her enemy is and whether she has completed the curse.

    I stared at the photo and thought, thinking that since it belonged to a court lady or a maid, the person who cursed must not be a concubine or Fujin, right?  When the concubine was not regarded as a concubine, or her child was killed by the main house, so when she was bestowed to death, a special tomb was used to curse the enemy.  This is the only possibility I can think of. After all, for a little court lady, it is impossible for her to have any major enemies, so that she can press relatives and future generations to complete the curse.

    While I was staring at the photo and daydreaming, suddenly, I saw that the female corpse in the photo opened her eyes, and the eyes slowly turned downward, staring at me with a pair of eyes with a lot of white.

    "Ah!" I was caught off guard, my hands trembled, and the photo was thrown on the table.  The other three looked at me in surprise.

    "What's wrong?" Ruan Lingxi asked, then picked up the photo and looked at it.

    "The female corpse has opened its eyes!" I said after I made up my mind.

    Ruan Lingxi gave me a blank look: "Is it wrong? The eyes are closed in this photo. The fuss is so scary."

    I went to look at the photo again, and there was nothing unusual, it was still a female corpse with her eyes closed.  I cursed in my heart, I am so tired these days that my eyesight is hard to use.

    At this time, Xiao Mi leaned on my shoulder and said with a smile: "Actually, Erhuo is right. There is something in the eyes of this photo. Take a closer look."

    I heard that I took the photo and held it up to my eyes, and sure enough, there was a word written on the eye part of the female corpse, to be precise, on one side of the eyelid.  Through the reflection of the lights in the store, I can clearly see the words on the photo: Lucun.

    "Oh, there are words, it says Lucun." I nodded.

    "Lu Cun?!" Immediately, Ruan Lingxi and I shouted in unison in surprise.  The few customers in the store looked at our table suspiciously and curiously.  Ruan Lingxi slaps?? shot, and some even picked up the wood, stones, or door baffles placed next to them and smashed them at the opponent.  The one who smashed it was really ruthless. I saw one of the men slam on the head of an old man, and there was an extra cut on the old man's head immediately, and blood flowed all over his face.  All of a sudden, people on the street pushed each other and started killing each other. The woman even started grabbing the man's arm, biting his neck vigorously, and screaming endlessly.

    "What happened to them?!" I was completely stunned by the scene in front of me.

    Duan Qingshui said impressively: "Close that door quickly!"

    As soon as Boss Duan finished speaking, Su Ling raised his hand immediately, and the inner force came out with the Ice Soul Taoism, and the door that we opened slammed shut.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 323 Remaining Formation (Part 1)

    ?

    After the gate was closed, like the end of a movie, those who were killing each other suddenly stopped, and the street lights flickered for a while before returning to normal.  Ruan Lingxi and I hid in the corridor on the first floor of the ghost building, and watched the dazed residents on the main road outside through the window.

    "What's going on, why did we all come out?" one of the women said.

    "Oh, why is this bleeding?!"

    For a while, there was chaos outside.  Someone called the police, so I took advantage of the chaos and locked the gate. Taking advantage of the chaos outside, we slipped away and temporarily hid at the corner of the street.

    "Boss Duan, do you see any problems?" I asked Duan Qingshui.

    Duan Qingshui said: "I think of an uncommon formation called Nine Deaths and Seven Tribulations Formation. Speaking of which, this formation is also related to our tribe. This formation was originally called 'Defense Formation', and it was used to block those who entered the snow-capped mountains.  Invaders. It was later adopted by Ma Jingcheng, and it is likely that Lu Cun modified it to obtain this formation. This is much more powerful than the previous simple formation."

    "But why did the residents look like that after opening the door?" I asked.

    Boss Duan said: "That's because the mirror behind the door is probably not used to suppress ghosts, but to extradite resentment and people's negative aura into the ghost building. Maybe you will notice that the aura around good people and bad people is different.  This mirror attracts the negative energy of evil people and increases the spiritual power and ghost energy of the ghost building. But once we open the door and let out the resentment accumulated over the years, it will bring disaster to the people around us. This formation may have just been established ten years ago, and it affects everyone.  It¡¯s not very big, people just find themselves in other people¡¯s homes inexplicably at night. In fact, they were the same as these people now, walking out of the house like walking dead, not necessarily appearing anywhere.¡±

    I shivered and said, "Then what to do, Boss Duan, do you know how to break this formation?"

    Duan Qingshui shook his head and said: "I don't know, but I have to make a foray at night. We'll talk about it after these people have dispersed."

    Seeing that he had made up his mind, I had no choice but to bite the bullet and go ahead.  Sure enough, after the chaos, at about half past eleven, the street became quiet again.  A few of us went back to the second floor of the ghost building.  This time we all got it right.  After opening the door, he directly sealed the mirror with a Dao talisman, and then closed the door.  Blocking the leakage of Yin Qi and resentment, as expected, there was no further movement.

    As soon as the door was closed, the surroundings fell into darkness again.  I took out the flashlight and took a picture, but found that the light range was very narrow.  But in this limited light, I did see that the layout of the second floor was somewhat different.

    The entire corridor is relatively wide, but there is a strangely shaped clay doll hanging in front of the door of each room.  The clay doll was hung on the door frame by ropes like a doll on a sunny day, and as the night wind blew in, it made an inaudible tinkling sound.  I held up a flashlight and scanned one of the hanging clay dollsor dolls.  There was nothing cute about this puppet, the rope happened to go around its neck, its whole body was squat and twisted, and its flesh was ugly.  The expression on his face was extremely painful, and just looking at it gave people goosebumps.

    "Who is so wicked to hang this kind of wind chime." I whispered.

    Duan Qingshui said: "This is not a wind chime, it's a magic weapon to attract souls. The magic weapon we use for the 'defense array' is a wind chime in the shape of the sun and the moon, in order to attract the essence of the sun, moon, mountains and rivers, but this usage is obviously tampered with here."  .¡±

    "It should be ghosts and resentment." As I said that, I looked at the other dolls, without exception, all of them were ugly fat dolls with bald heads, facial expressions or  Scary or painful, all of them are ugly, and there are wind chimes hanging under the dolls, which are probably used to attract ghosts.

    A few of us walked back and forth in the corridor twice, but we didn't see any changes.  I wanted to hear how awesome Boss Duan played this formation, why did I only see a row of wind chimes hanging from villains?

    I saw that Boss Duan didn't get a clue about this formation, so I couldn't help but feel a little depressed.  Just when I was about to suggest that everyone go upstairs to have a look, I heard a slight noise.

    This sound is like the sound of a needle scraping the rim of the cup, creaking, but very subtle, but it is especially uncomfortable to scratch one's heart.

    At this time, Xiao Mi suddenly said: "Oops, wind chimes!"

    Having said that, this guy jumped off my shoulder and ran up the stairs to squat, spying on us from upstairs.  I have become quite used to his rebellion, I just hold God of War in my hands and listen to the sounds around me.  Duan Qingshui was nimble, with several movements of his hands, he tore off some of the wind chimes, and shouted to me: "Smash all the wind chimes! The sound of the wind chimes is the mechanism!"

    Although I didn't realize it was serious, after receiving this message, I started shooting at the remaining wind chimes.  There was a sound of a moderate explosion, and I saw several puppets shatter into several pieces in front of me.  that oneThe scene of Zhang Zhang's strange face falling apart is not very pretty, but it has an indescribable sense of tranquility.

    Soon, we smashed the wind chime, and the puppets were scattered all over the place.  Seeing that there was no movement around, I whispered to Duan Qingshui: "Boss Duan, what does the ringing mean?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "Guess. There used to be a saying that ghosts hang bells, and ghosts are attracted by the frequency of the bell. Our aura can affect the frequency of the vibration of the bell."

    "The high-end atmosphere is upscale," I whispered: "Is this considered a crack?"

    Duan Qingshui immediately said something that made me vomit blood: "I don't know, maybe it's the activation of the formation."

    Shit, everyone said that I cheated on my teammates, and Boss Duan is not behind!  !  I wiped off my cold sweat.  At this moment, I suddenly felt the surrounding temperature drop, and that familiar feeling hit me.  Strong ghostly aura!  I secretly cried out in my heart: good spirits are not bad spirits, the formation is not broken at all, but triggered.

    Just when I had this thought, I saw two rows of rooms disappearing inch by inch.  All around was gray, like an endlessly stretching road.  This road was familiar to me, and after thinking about it, I felt a numbness in my scalp: "Why are we on the road where Yin and Yang are handing over?!"

    Yin-Yang Road, this is the road I walked away from my soul.  This ghost building seems to be set up as a place with a portal, and the bell sounds like the doorbell of the underworld. No matter whether the wind chime is pulled off or not, we will be sent to this ghost place.  Once you are entangled by something powerful and cannot go back, it will be completely over.

    I pulled Ruan Lingxi behind me and said, "This is Yinyang Road, don't talk to the ghosts on the side of the road, don't just walk forward."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "It seems that something is coming up ahead."

    I looked up and saw that there was a clear light in front of me.  Twinkling like two will-o'-the-wisps.  Along with the will-o'-the-wisps, I heard heavy armor and weapons rubbing against each other.  When the sound came near, I almost peed in fright.

    It turned out that a group of soldiers wearing Qing Dynasty armor came, but they were obviously Yin soldiers, because everyone's face was rotten, leaving only skeletons and bones.  But the weapons they held in their hands still shone coldly.

    An excuse from the Yin soldiers?  !  The first pass is a big move.  It seems that Lu Cun is not an easy character to deal with.  Those skeleton soldiers rushed towards us with their weapons raised.  There are thousands of troops and horses, and my scalp is numb.

    Duan Qingshui is a master of martial arts, ghosts will scatter wherever his fists go, and Su Ling's Ice Soul Throwing Knife has Taoism.  Seeing that the two of them blocked a part, I raised my gun and rushed over. Unfortunately, the gun is not powerful, the damage range is small, and it can't be fired continuously like a machine gun. Without the assistance of Ruan Lingxi's Goddess Crossbow, I probably won't be able to last long.

    "There are too many skeleton soldiers, Boss Duan should think of a way!" I shouted.

    But before Duan Qingshui could reply, I saw a burst of will-o'-the-wisp flames rising from the ground and rushing over from behind us.  Seeing this, Duan Qingshui had no choice but to recite the incantation Nian Jue, and hit the ground with a bang.  An earth-shattering earthquake felt from the soles of my feet, and I almost lost my balance.  The Long Absolute Curse of the Duan family is a spell that isolates all living and undead from the aura around him. Basically, it can be done with one move, and all phantom Taoism will be wiped out.

    Sure enough, as soon as the Long Absolute Curse came out, I saw a golden light spread across the ground inch by inch, and more than half of the ghosts were wiped out in ashes.  Seeing that the encirclement circle was reduced, I suddenly gained confidence, and said incantations and formulas: "The power to kill evil spirits is the only one, please Wumen God!"

    In my opinion, it is better to invite two to fight than to invite one.  Qin Shubao and Yuchi Jingde were both famous generals in the Sui and Tang Dynasties, and as soon as the famous generals came out, they fought for a while, and those ghost shadows touched the weapons one after another and flew away, and quickly disappeared one by one.

    This battle was fought without any danger.  Seeing that my surroundings had returned to normal, I wiped the cold sweat from my brow. Just as I was about to see how Ruan Lingxi was doing, I suddenly saw two darts flying towards my face in the dark night.

    Just as I was about to dodge, I saw a figure flashing behind Boss Duan, so I immediately kicked the dart back and flew towards the figure.

    But only a jingle bell was heard, and the dart fell through the air.  I ran a few steps over to pick up the dart, only to find that the so-called dart was just made of Mingqian, and it couldn't hurt anyone at all.  Is it a ghost who threw the dart?

    I shivered, looked around, and thought that there would still be a ghost who dared to come out after the Long Absolute Curse, and this ghost was powerful enough.

    I looked down at the paper dart in my hand, and it seemed that there was faint red writing on it.  My heart moved, and I quickly unfolded the origami.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 324 Remaining Formation (Part 2)

    ?

    I saw a few simple words written on the paper: "Trap, go!"

    The characters are black and red, like the color of dried blood.  I looked around, but I couldn't find the shadow of the person who threw the note.  Thinking about it now, it may not be a human at all, maybe a ghost.  I handed the ghost paper to Duan Qingshui and said, "Someone threw it over just now. Is it yours?"

    Duan Qingshui took a look, frowned and said: "No wonder I think something is wrong, this formation is incomplete, it is simply a broken formation. My informant said that Ma Jingcheng asked Lu to set up this formation to study zombies and retrieve the key from the Snow Mountain.  Hiding here inspires the energy of zombies. I was too eager to find the key, and zombies were indeed dug out in this place, so I was negligent. It seems that we were fooled."

    Having said that, Duan Qingshui pulled Su Ling up and shouted to us: "Let's go out first!"

    As soon as I heard this, I immediately pulled Ruan Lingxi and ran to Duan Qingshui.  How could such a thing as running for one's life not be ahead of others.

    When I reached the iron door, I stretched out my hand and pushed the door, and suddenly there was a sharp pain in my hand.  I immediately withdrew my hand, held it up to my eyes, wiped it, and my hand was burned.  Immediately afterwards I smelled a smell of smoke leaking from the crack in the iron door.

    "Boss Duan, someone is setting fire outside the door!" As I said that, I took a few steps back and looked back, and saw that Duan Qingshui had pulled Su Ling back to the wall.  It seems that this guy has already found out that someone lit the fire, this is the rhythm of purely cheating me.

    At this time, Duan Qingshui jumped to the window with a stride, and looked down from the side of the window.  I also went to the other side and looked down from the window, damn, I saw that old pervert Lin Sixing standing downstairs with Yang Rui.  But apart from the two of them, there were many other people, and several people surrounded the ghost building in a fan shape.

    Lin Sixing!  I gritted my teeth in my heart, thinking that this guy can't be Lucun of the Big Dipper, right?

    I saw Lin Sixing smile upstairs, and then chanted the mantra and Nian Jue with several other people.  Suddenly, a strong flame shot up from the window.  The flames brushed my hair and nearly disfigured me.  I took a few steps back, and was surprised to find that the color of the flame was different from that of ordinary flames, it seemed to be purer and stronger.

    "Samadhi real fire?!" I said in amazement: "Boss Duan, these old bastards want to burn us to death with Samadhi real fire!"

    The true fire of Samadhi cannot be extinguished if you want to.  This thing can't be done with ordinary water at all. It needs rootless real water and Qiankun Yulu. To put it bluntly, it is just dew and rain collected on certain days.  But Wu Dan likes to keep this thing, but I don't care much about it, so I never brought this thing with me.

    Sure enough, the ice crystals condensed by Su Ling's Ice Soul spell instantly turned into steam after encountering a fire.

    At this time, the fire was getting bigger and bigger, and smoke was slowly wafting from the corridor.

    "Since you can't hide, then go down and deal with them." Duan Qingshui said, and then jumped from the window full of raging flames.  I frowned, thinking that although Duan Qingshui was invulnerable, he might not be able to withstand the real fire of Samadhi.  However, looking down from the window, I couldn't see the specific situation clearly. I could only see that the flames were jumping, and Duan Qingshui was fighting with several other people.  Su Ling also wanted to help, but I grabbed her and said, "No way, Sister Immortal, your Ice Soul spell is no match for the True Fire of Samadhi, I'll take you to withdraw first!"

    But even though I said evacuate, I found that both the safe passage and the corridor were all locked, and all of them were iron doors.  I kicked it several times, but it didn't work. I couldn't help but cursed the person who built the iron gate.

    At this time, Xiao Mi who was hiding aside suddenly jumped out and said, "Listen, it seems that a wall is about to collapse!"

    "Where?!" The house leak happened to rain all night, and I complained endlessly.  At this time, the smoke was getting bigger and bigger, and Ruan Lingxi and Su Ling were choked up and began to cough.  At this time, I really heard a rumbling sound.  And in the middle part of the wall, there is a big hole suddenly behind the few of us.  Not only the wall, but also a big hole in the ground under the feet, as if someone had dug two big holes.

    However, in the hole in the wall, a half-human head suddenly appeared, showing bared teeth, and it looked like it was locked in the wall and suffocated to death.  He or she is mixed with cement and lime, and the original appearance cannot be seen, but at first sight, it is enough to make people jump.

    "Ah!!" Ruan Lingxi was startled by the corpse in front of him, and shrank to my side: "What is this? Half a person?"

    "It's really half a person." I frowned and said, "It seems that this is a dismembered corpse."

    "Look, there is a hole in the ground, and there should be corpses in it." Xiao Mi said.

    I leaned over and looked, and sure enough, there seemed to be corpses in the hole on the ground. It was the bones of a pair of feet, and the white bones were exposed.He raised his hand and said, "It's okay, let's go back to the residence first."

    Along the way, Su Ling and I walked back with Boss Duan on our shoulders.  Luckily we live nearby.  But when we had just walked for a while, Duan Qingshui stopped us and said in a low voice, "Let's go to live somewhere else."

    "Why? The luggage is still there!" Ruan Lingxi asked.

    "These people may have come to kill me. The police were alarmed at that place just now, and they didn't want to attack. They may be waiting where we live now. We can't go back. Actually, I was not seriously injured just now. I just held on  It didn't reveal too many flaws." Duan Qingshui said in a low voice.

    "I really didn't expect that there are things in this world that can hurt you." I said in surprise, and helped Su Ling to help him to the side of the road and sit down.  Su Ling hurriedly took out a bandage and emergency medicine from the small bag that she carried.

    "Only Samadhi True Fire can hurt me in this world, nothing else can hurt me, even ancient artifacts can't hurt me." Duan Qingshui said: "It seems that the ghost punishment organization has already started planning a counterattack." (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 325: The Hidden Murder

    ?

    "Could it be that Lu Cun is Lin Sixing? He intentionally gave you fake news, just to invite you into the urn and kill you?" I said to Duan Qingshui, "Why? Although your gang had conflicts with the ghost judgment organization before, but overall  They are two different things, they are magic evil sects, and you are gangster organizations, how many intersections can there be?"

    Duan Qingshui was silent for a while, and said, "Maybe it's because I have contacted the head of the Maoshan School."

    "Master Maoshan?" Mentioning these four words, I should have thought of Uncle Ying's upright face.  But Wu Dan's experience cast a shadow over my impression of the Maoshan School.  Maybe there is something going on behind the scenes of the famous and decent family.  Take the case of the extermination of the Ma family as an example, the massacre of the old and the weak, women and children together does not seem like a decent style of the famous family.

    However, things in the world are generally like this.  When dealing with enemies or opponents, many "authorities" will consider the idea of ??cutting grass and roots.  After all, once the enemy's "reserve force" is left behind, these people will inevitably make a comeback and seek revenge.  This life is not stable, such as killing Li Suo, it will be settled once and for all.

    Duan Qingshui looked at me and said, "Do you know the head of Maoshan?"

    I shook my head immediately: "No, no, I don't know it. It's just the first time I know that the Maoshan faction really exists in this world. Isn't this faction dying out many years ago?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "It is true that many orthodox Maoshan Taoism has been lost, and the current Maoshan School only extends Maoshan Taoism and expands and integrates spells from other schools. However, Maoshan School still exists in the mountains to practice."

    I cursed secretly in my heart: Ah bah, I don't believe that group of old Taoist priests can endure loneliness.  If you are really willing to practice in the mountains, then you can hide and practice by yourself, why come out to engage in massacres.  This group of old Taoist priests must also have ambitions, but they are self-proclaimed. Their ambitions are not in fighting for power and profit, but in strengthening the Daoist sect.  What is the difference between this and lay people's struggle for power.

    "That is to say, you secretly contacted the people from the Maoshan faction to deal with the Guijuan organization together? No wonder Ma Jingcheng wants to attack you. That sect is his enemy." I spat: "Anyway, the two parties are equally divided, and there is no good bird."  .¡±

    Duan Qingshui said indifferently: "Who they are is has nothing to do with me. I just need to force Ma Jingcheng to hand over the Snow Mountain Key, and they will settle the rest by themselves. It has nothing to do with me. However, it is impossible to judge the ghost with my strength alone."  To organize a confrontation, and at this time, the head of the Maoshan faction took the initiative to contact me, why don't I accept it temporarily."

    I was stunned and said: "This person took the initiative to contact you? What do these old guys want to do?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "No matter what they are doing, it means that the Guijuan organization has already started to fight back. But what I don't understand is why Ma Jingcheng didn't go directly to seek revenge. For him, although the Maoshan faction is a strong enemy, it is not enough  I am so afraid that I dare not show up."

    Ruan Lingxi interrupted us at this time and said: "Okay, let's talk about these messy things later, let's find another place to live now."

    Su Ling had also bandaged Duan Qingshui's wound, so we walked around several blocks and found a small hotel to stay.  Fortunately, there were still vacancies in the hotel, and the few of us stayed smoothly.  Nothing to say all night.

    Early the next morning, I was thinking about the identity of the ghost who saved me, so I went back to the ghost building early and had breakfast with Ruan Lingxi at a nearby snack bar while waiting for Uncle Hu's canteen to open, so I could inquire about it.  After nine o'clock, Uncle Hu came out and opened the door.

    When I saw it, I immediately greeted it.  At first glance, the old man had a wound on his face.  Thinking of the bloody incident last night, I suddenly felt guilty, and said with a smile: "Master, where did you get the injury on your face?"

    Uncle Hu sighed: "Young man, it's you again. Well, it's strange to say that the neighborhood was haunted again last night, and my face was hurt somehow. It's probably because the female corpse in the ground couldn't hold it down anymore.  coming out."

    I was speechless: "Are you okay with your injury?"

    Uncle Hu waved his hands and said with a smile: "Fortunately, it's just a skin injury. Some of them were more serious. They all went to the hospital for stitches. By the way, what did you want to ask when you came here this morning? I know so much about Cheng Jun. Others  I don't know either."

    I smiled and said, "This time I'm not here for Officer Li's affairs, but to inquire about something with the uncle. Do you know any murders happened in this building? It's Building 31 next door."

    "Murder case?" Uncle Hu thought for a while: "The only murder case I know is that the foolish girl's mother was smothered to death. Others seem to be nothing, it's nothing more than everyone waking up and sleeping in someone else's house.  It¡¯s not a murder, it¡¯s a strange thing at best.¡±

    Ruan Lingxi interjected: "What about the disappearance case? Has anyone disappeared suddenly? ??? 

    Uncle Hu thought for a while and said, "Girl, I really remembered one thing when you said it. There are indeed missing ones, just the neighbor of that silly girl, a divorced woman who is less than fifty years old.  I rented a house here to live in. Then she disappeared for no reason. Since she was not a neighbor from our village who was demolished, and she didn¡¯t know us very well, we only called the police when we found out that she hadn¡¯t seen her for several days. But the police found her  I haven't found this person for a long time, and there are no clues, so this matter has been shelved. This woman has no family members who have come to look for it, and we will forget it after a long time."

    I thought to myself, probably this is the girl.  So I asked the woman's name.  Uncle Hu said that he only knew her surname was Liu, and others called her Big Sister Liu.  In fact, apart from not talking to people very much, this Sister Liu is quite kind.  At that time, when her house was being renovated, the idiot girl went to help. It can be seen that she treats people well, and even a idiot knows how to help her.

    After I got this news, I immediately went to check the name of the head of the house on the second floor.  Fortunately, the head of the household who was already far away in Beijing was quickly found out.  The owner of this house said that it was indeed rented to a woman named Liu, who seemed to be named Liu Yannan.  But when she lived for more than half a year, she suddenly disappeared.  In the end, the house was rumored to be haunted again, and it remained vacant.

    The idiot girl living across the door was adopted by a neighbor, and her name seems to be Xiaozhu. At that time, many children thought she was stupid, so they just called her "little pig".  I asked the owner of the house what the silly girl's real name was, but he said he didn't know.

    Now that I found this place, I simply drew the idiot girl based on Uncle Hu's description, and then faxed it to the police station and various orphanages, asking them to check the name of the adopter.  Fortunately, I drew a similar one, and someone replied quickly that this idiot girl¡¯s full name is Ye Zhu. She was originally a mentally handicapped child who was thrown into an orphanage.  What came later was the household registration certificate given by the police station. The adopted couple were already in their forties, and their father died of cancer within a few years, leaving only his wife to live with this silly girl.  Later, the wife also suffered misfortune, that is, the fool was tricked by Guo Binping, and her mother was suffocated to death in a closet.  The silly girl was sent to a lunatic asylum and died within a few years.

    I have paid more or less attention to these messages before, but there is only one that caught my attention: the idiot girl is called Ye Zhu.  Isn't that Ye Lanlan's original name called Ye Lan?  Could it be sisters?  The younger sister was killed by Guo Binping, so she took revenge and killed Guo Binping, and turned her into a zombie?  If so, it makes sense.

    So I immediately called Zhao Yu and asked him to look into it based on this clue.  It has been a whole day after investigating this matter, I asked Duan Qingshui if he had any plans to deal with the Ghost Sentence Organization.  Do you think they have left Shenyang?

    Duan Qingshui said with a wry smile: "I'm afraid not. This group of people came here just to kill me. I'm afraid they won't give up if they don't achieve their goal. You go first, staying here will only hinder me."

    I frowned and said, "They came together, how could they leave you alone? If they come again, we'll continue fucking!"

    Duan Qingshui looked at me helplessly: "I'm afraid I'll be killed by you when I should be fine."

    I said speechlessly: "It won't be so miserable"

    Duan Qingshui said: "However, the ancient female corpse under the ghost building is indeed strange, and it seems to be related to some secrets of the ghost punishment organization. I think these people are here to kill me, and the second is to destroy the corpse.  It fell. I believe that there is some ulterior secret hidden in that ancient corpse."

    "There are secrets hidden on the ancient corpse? How can you be sure that those people came to burn the corpse?" I said in amazement.

    Duan Qingshui said: "It's very simple, because when I was fighting against those people, I saw a few people who were with them enter the underground garage. What will happen in the garage that has been abandoned for many years is nothing more than digging up the ground to find ancient corpses.  Then the police came and these people ran away."

    "Otherwise we'll dig it out too?" I said.

    Duan Qingshui waved his hand and said: "No busy, I will find someone to watch their whereabouts first. Let's find out the origin of the ancient corpse first."

    I was thinking about the eye-gouging case in my heart, and I didn't want to spend more time here.  But since he encountered the matter of the Ghost Sentence Organization, and the person who once lived in the ghost building was probably related to Ye Lanlan, he felt uneasy if he didn't find out, so he followed Boss Duan and stayed in Shenyang for the time being.

    The next three days were very peaceful, and I didn't see any traces of the Ghost Sentence Organization. This surprised me, and I couldn't help but doubt Boss Duan's judgment.  In the past three days, we have not been idle. We searched all kinds of libraries and Internet materials in Shenyang, and also searched for local folklore researchers and some experts and professors. Anyway, hard work paid off, and we found an old professor who specialized in Qing history.  .  I heard that the old man has published articles in various journals before, a large part of which is aimed at the tombs of the Qing Dynasty, and even has research on shamanism.

    Of course, this was only before.  When we went to the door in admiration, we found that the old man was so old that his teeth were about to fall out. He was standing in front of the window of the nursing home, trembling and leaning on a cane, supported by a nurse. His eyes were dull and his face was blank.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Articles have been published on things, a large part of which are aimed at the tombs of the Qing Dynasty, and even some research on shamanism.

    Of course, this was only before.  When we went to the door in admiration, we found that the old man was so old that his teeth were about to fall out. He was standing in front of the window of the nursing home, trembling and leaning on a cane, supported by a nurse. His eyes were dull and his face was blank.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 326

    ?

    I saw that the old man was so old, I guess he had forgotten who he was, and expected him to tell some secrets about the ancient corpse?  Nonsense.

    Sure enough, after the nurse helped the old man to sit in the room, the old man started talking nonsense.  From Nurhachi to Huang Taiji, there was a lot of talk, but anyone with a bit of historical knowledge would know that this uncle gave these people the wrong year, and they all traveled through time.

    I glanced at Duan Qingshui and said, "Boss Duan, do you think he can tell the secret of the ancient corpse clearly?"

    Duan Qingshui also had a look of disappointment on his face: "I didn't expect this old professor to be ill."

    The nurse at the side smiled and said: "This old professor is not sure. A few days ago, there was some Qing palace drama called "The Secret History of Huang Taiji" or something on TV. The old man immediately woke up and talked all afternoon, saying that this TV series  That¡¯s not right, what history should actually be like, that¡¯s very well said.¡±

    As soon as I heard it, I was amused: "This old man is very interesting, and he has this characteristic."

    The nurse smiled and said: "If you want to ask something, you can try to show him things he is interested in, such as antiques, still photos, etc., maybe you can wake up.

    Duan Qingshui nodded when he heard the words, let the nurse go out first, then closed the door, sat in front of the old professor again, and took out the photos of the two female corpses: "Professor Sun, have you seen this thing?"

    After Duan Qingshui said this, he stared at the old professor.  I also turned my gaze away, knowing that the old professor was also one of the people who strongly advocated that the ancient corpse should be buried back.  It seemed that the old professor knew a lot about shamanism.

    I saw that the old professor's eyes straightened after seeing the ancient corpse in the photo.  Afterwards, the old professor's hands began to tremble, and he pointed at the female corpse in the photo and began to roll his eyes.

    "I wipe, this is the rhythm of fainting!!" I hurried forward to pinch the old man's people.  Su Ling also stepped forward to feel the old man's pulse, and touched a few acupuncture points, probably to soothe his nerves.  Fortunately, not long after, the old man recovered from the state of almost being out of breath.  After I opened my eyes, my eyes were no longer dazed, and I spoke quickly. I even took out reading glasses from the drawer and put them on, urging me to say, "Quick, show me the photo just now!"

    When I saw that the old man had returned to normal for a short time, I quickly asked Boss Duan to send the photo to him again.  The old man took it and held it up to his eyes, frowning for a long time, and finally his hands began to tremble, and the corners of his lips twitched.  When I was about to pinch others again, the old man finally sighed and said: "Ten years have passed in a blink of an eye"

    Ah shit, I thought it would be something important, and I got close to listen to it, but it turned out to be nonsense.  I rolled my eyes and asked, "Old professor, do you still remember this female corpse?"

    The old professor sighed: "Remember, the white-haired female corpse downstairs. But who are you guys?"

    So I briefly explained my identity, and then told him that someone is going to dig up the female corpse. We need to find out where the female corpse came from, and whether it will affect the surrounding residents if it is dug up, and then prescribe the right medicine to stop it.

    The old professor turned pale when he heard the words: "Don't dig it! Several people who dug up the coffin of the woman's corpse died. The ghost building was originally a descending tomb, that is, a cursed tomb. If you dig it out, something will happen.  !"

    I suddenly remembered the case I encountered in Anhui more than a year ago, and said: "Old professor, if we bury magic tools or Buddhist scriptures to ward off evil, will it work?"

    The old professor shook his head and said: "Buddhist scriptures are used to exorcise evil spirits and suppress ghosts, but this is a curse and it is useless. Speaking of this female corpse, we have to start from the Qing Dynasty."

    Afterwards, the old professor told us about the information he collected from studying the ancient corpse.  The professor believes that the white-haired female corpse buried under the ghost building is the maidservant or relative of Abahai, the concubine of Nurhachi in the Qing Dynasty.  The name of Concubine Abahai is no stranger to everyone.

    Abahai is not a concubine in the general sense of Nurhachi, her status is the same as that of a later queen.  For example, when Dorgon was in power, he was posthumously named queen.  Moreover, I heard that she herself is restless.  It is said that she and Daishan had an affair. For example, Nurhachi¡¯s concubine Dai Yinza exposed it. She sent cooked bear paws to Daishan and Huang Taiji. Daishan ate it, but Huang Taiji didn¡¯t eat it. She even reported  this matter.  When Nurhachi died, Abahai was only 38 years old, and he was in his prime. If the three sons under her name were young and unable to do anything despite their high titles, then if she and Daishan hooked up  , Huang Taiji has nothing to play with.  Nurhachi did not leave a will before his death. If the concubine does not die, she will be the queen mother of the kings, and she is a core invisibly. If there is a trouble, no one can do anything about it.  Therefore, in view of certain political acumen, Huang Taiji ordered the concubine to be buried.? 

    It is impossible for anyone to say exactly what happened in history, but it is indeed very possible that Huang Taiji forced Concubine Abahai to die.  Moreover, from a historical point of view, from the Han Dynasty to the Qing Dynasty, there was no one who was buried in the main palace.  And the Manchus are not a nation that pays much attention to the custom of burial.  Not only is there no such thing as burial, but on the contrary, there is the custom of "when the father dies, his wife will be his concubine, and if his brother dies, his wife will be his wife".  Moreover, in addition to the lower status of the buried people, they are also required not to have underage children, so there are none of these Abahais, but they are "sacrificed alive" in the end.  become a miracle.

    Being forced to death like this, Princess Abahai was naturally not reconciled. It is very likely that her cronies and maidservants were also killed, and those who were beaten to death were killed, and few of them died well.  Perhaps there was such a maid who ignited the flames of revenge, escaped from the palace, and with the help of the shaman's witchcraft, built a descending tomb to curse Huang Taiji.

    After listening to the old professor, I was speechless.  Didn't the ancients have any other tricks, except that the technique of lowering the head is a technique of disgusting victory, which is really boring.  But for a little court lady, how can she fight against the high and powerful?  I'm afraid there is no other way but to curse with death.  Thinking of this, I couldn't help but sigh.

    "The reason why I am so sure is that I saw a big opening in the abdomen of the female corpse, and there were two dolls hidden inside. Judging by the attire and yellow clothes, it should be the appearance of the Qing royal family. After the birth year  Yue calculated that it was probably the dolls of Huang Taiji and his favorite concubine Hai Lanzhu. To disembowel himself, put the two dolls in his chest, and use resentment to consume the other party's Yangshou, this kind of vicious conquest  Head tricks are not something ordinary people can do." The old professor said: "I'm afraid that people will find this doll and take it out, so that the curse technique may be fulfilled on the current person. That's why people buried it back. But  I haven't found any way to crack it all these years, so it has been dragging on for ten years."

    Then, the old professor explained in detail how the tomb was set up.  It seems that the buried female body was buried alive after being disembowelled, and then the doll was stuffed into the belly.  Yin-gathering curses are engraved on the walls of the coffin, so that the resentment will last for a hundred years.  The female corpse was originally black-haired, but it is likely that the resentment has changed her appearance and turned into a white-haired ancient corpse.  There are also four pottery pots in the four corners of the coffin, all of which are the corpses of babies aborted by women in the palace. They are probably blood and blood related to the royal family, so this can also have a good curse effect.

    When I hear about burials and disembowelments, I feel a little sick.  In order to get revenge, you can really beat yourself up.

    "I know you don't believe in the power of this tomb, and I didn't believe it at first. But after several people died, I believed it and let people bury it." The old professor sighed: "You know those who dug up the ancient tomb.  How did the dead people die?"

    I was speechless and said: "How else can I die? Being strangled to death?" In my impression, ghosts like to strangle me, this group of pure perverts.

    "The belly was disembowelled, and the intestines spilled all over the place; or they were buried alive in the backyard of their own house." The old professor sighed: "So you are not very sure, so you should not touch it. I don't know what you want to investigate.  What, anyway, that¡¯s all for now, everyone, please do your own thing. I¡¯m old, and I can¡¯t help you much. But I really don¡¯t want to see someone being disemboweled alive.¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 327 The Invisible Man

    ?

    When I heard that there would be such a brutal end after digging up the female body, I couldn't help but hesitate.  Duan Qingshui didn't take it seriously, chatted with the old professor for a while, and then called us to go together.

    On the way back, I said, "Boss Duan, if digging up the woman's body really has such consequences, will you continue?"

    Duan Qingshui smiled and said, "Do you think I will be disembowelled?"

    I thought it was true, there is no sharp weapon in the world that can disembowel Boss Duan.  I frowned and said, "You mean you want to dig this tomb yourself?"

    Duan Qingshui nodded and said: "Whether there is a Snow Mountain Divine Key hidden here, or whether there are clues about Ma Jingcheng hidden in it, I have to check it out before I can rest assured. Even if there is a little bit of clues, I will continue to investigate."

    I sighed: "Since I'm here, I will advance and retreat with you. If you want to investigate, I will accompany you."

    Duan Qingshui said with a smile: "Needless to say, it's the same as sending you to death, I just do things like open the coffin."

    We were chatting when Zhao Yu's call suddenly rang to my cell phone.  I quickly picked it up and asked, "Why, did you find out that Ye Lan has a younger sister named Ye Zhu?"

    Zhao Yu said on the other end of the phone: "No, I checked carefully, Ye Lanlan did have a younger sister who was lost when she was young, but was found a few years ago, but at that time it was found that the child had tuberculosis, which was at an advanced stage, and is now dead.  .¡±

    This result surprised me, and I couldn't help asking: "Are you right? Ye Lan really doesn't have a sister named Ye Zhu? Where are the cousins?"

    Zhao Yu said: "No. I even asked relatives in her hometown who I hadn't contacted for many years about this. Ye Lan has no sisters except for this dead sister. She only has one cousin, and she is not in Tianjin now, but in Shenzhen. I think  Your investigation may have gone in the wrong direction."

    After receiving repeated confirmation from Zhao Yu, I hung up the phone with some hesitation.  Could it be that the initial guess was wrong?  If the fool wasn't Ye Lan's sister, then Ye Lan wouldn't have to take revenge, and she would have nothing to do with Guo Binping's family.  But why did she appear in the haunted house with Guo Binping's body?  Why did the mortician choose Guo Binping to raise the cadaver?  Furthermore, Ye Lanlan's silence was obviously to cover the keeper of the corpse, so what's the twist?  Thinking of this, I really feel a mess in my head.

    Seeing that I was at a loss, Ruan Lingxi smiled and said, "Er Huo, what are you thinking?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "At first I thought Ye Lanlan was suspected of committing a major crime, but now it seems that she is not the main criminal, or she is not the murderer in this case at all."

    Ruan Lingxi asked: "Why do you say that?"

    So I briefly stated my original deduction, and then said: "If Ye Lanlan didn't want revenge, then there is no need for her to kill Guo Binping and poach Guo Binping's own brother's eyeball."

    Ruan Lingxi frowned and said, "What if it's a coincidence? Ye Lanlan was just a random victim, not for revenge."

    I smiled wryly and said: "If it is a random choice, then there is really no need to kill people at the door of my own house. If I don't let Zhao Yu carefully investigate Ye Lanlan's life experience, maybe I will think that she is really here to seek revenge, and I will fix Ye Lanlan.  as a criminal suspect."

    Ruan Lingxi rolled her eyes and said, "So everything has to be based on evidence, just because they have the same surname, do you think they are sisters?"

    I said: "Isn't this being checked by someone? If not, let's check the clues again from the beginning."

    After the few of us returned to our residence, Duan Qingshui contacted the gang brothers to discuss the plan of "digging graves".  I thought of Li Chengjun, the living dead man, so I went to the nursing home to see him again, and thought to myself, boy, don¡¯t go to sleep, and give me some spoilers, I have no clues to solve the case now.

    ?After going there, seeing that Li Chengjun was still asleep and did not see his living soul in the house, he couldn't help being a little disappointed, so he went home angrily.  I've been busy all day, and although I haven't gained much, I'm exhausted.  I was lying on the bed, and I suddenly remembered the female corpse in the ice coffin that I often saw in my dreams, and I remembered telling the evil girl that I wanted to draw it for her to see, so I got up and called the room attendant to bring a pen and paper, and I just lay on the bed according to the impression  Draw a sketch.

    After drawing the female corpse, he casually sketched Ma Luoyu's appearance.  But when drawing the details of the facial features, he couldn't help sighing, and painted a sad expression with a few strokes.  Although I know she is not a kind person, it seems that Ma Luoyu, who died young, did not do too many treacherous and evil things.  It is indeed a pity that such an unexplained and tragic death.

    After finishing the painting, I threw the portrait on the table, turned around and fell asleep on my own.  But not long after I fell asleep, I was stuffed with a very uncomfortable feeling.  It's like I've fallen into a swamp and everything is soggy and sticky.  ??: Someone opened the shop.  When I saw Uncle Hu opened the door and spread all the newsstands at the door with newspapers, I strolled over.  When the others saw me passing, they all followed.

    Uncle Hu looked up at me while fiddling with the newspaper, and said in amazement: "Comrade policeman, are you still in Shenyang? The case has not been clarified yet?"

    I smiled and said, "Uncle Hu, the case is still early. I still have something to ask you."

    Uncle Hu smiled and said: "Okay, as long as it can help you solve the case, I can do anything."

    I smiled and said, "Then bring me a vanilla-flavored ice cream first. It's such a hot day, just try it."

    After hearing this, Uncle Hu's face darkened immediately, and then he smiled and said, "No, someone gave it to me a few days ago, so I gave it to your little fox to eat."

    I took Xiao Mi out of the bag, and said with a smile: "That's not okay, if Xiao Mi doesn't eat ice cream, I can definitely smell the smell of dead bodies on you." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 328 Lu Cun (Part 1)

    ?

    Uncle Hu heard the words, smiled, and said, "What do you mean? Why can't I understand?"

    I said: "When I saw you before, I always felt that something was wrong. But because you told me the story of the ghost building's past, I was fascinated by it, so I ignored it. Until yesterday, my colleague said that Ye  Zhu is not the sister of Ye Lan, the suspect in the eye-gouging case, which means that the two are not related by blood at all. So I checked the real name of the adopted idiot girl, but found that her surname is not Ye at all."

    Uncle Hu smiled and said, "Just because her surname is not Ye, do you think I'm lying to you?"

    I said: "This shows that you are misleading my judgment. So I looked at all this from the beginning, but found that I had overlooked a small problem. When I first saw you, I was actually aware of the atmosphere around you.  The place is wrong. But the light in this canteen is dim, and the aura near the ghost building is different from other places, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s indeed a strange question: Why don¡¯t you even have the breath of a living person on your body?¡±

    Uncle Hu was stunned for a moment: "What is the breath of a living person? I'm talking to you, isn't it a living person?"

    I sneered and said, "Each person has his own unique aura or magnetic field. And my eyes can just see the halo surrounding people. Although the old man's anger is weaker, it is always there, and you have no  It doesn't have the aura that a living person should have, but it doesn't have any dead aura. If you get close, you can also smell a clear fragrance. At first I thought it was the fragrance of soap, but later I found something wrong, the fragrance was a bit like a  Fusion agent is usually used in high-tech disguise technology. My officer showed it to us before, so I remember it clearly. And your small shop didn¡¯t sell expensive ice cream at all, because the nearby residents didn¡¯t  Not many, even fewer children. When we were chatting before, Ruan Lingxi and I were sitting next to the refrigerator. I only remember that there were mostly drinks in the refrigerator, and some quick-frozen glutinous rice balls. Because the weather is not yet warm, it is not necessary to buy ice cream to eat.  Not much, so there is no ice cream in the refrigerator at all. What you eat for Xiao Mi is homemade ice cream, which is mixed with some kind of spice that numbs the sense of smell and taste, so that the spirit fox with a keen sense of smell is not right  The smell on your body is suspicious."

    After listening to me say this, Uncle Hu shook his head and smiled: "Young man, you are too whimsical. I don't understand what you are talking about. What kind of aura, halo, are you practicing some kind of qigong?"

    I sneered and said, "The reason why I can't feel any of your magnetic field is probably because your whole body is covered with a layer of human skin. Since you deny it, how about letting us check it?"

    After saying this, I saw that Uncle Hu's eyes changed, so I clenched the God of War in my pocket with my right hand, and grabbed his face with my left hand.  In fact, I'm not very sure about my speculation without evidence, but I know very clearly that there must be something wrong with the person in front of me. The reason why I can't see his anger may be because it has been covered with a layer of processing.  The human skin mask cast a spell to block his own aura, and it is also likely because he is a cadaver. In the perennial stench and corpse aura of the dead body, his own vitality and death aura wear off each other and disappear into nothingness.  But the body of the cadaver will have the smell of the corpse to some extent, although ordinary people are not so easy to smell it, but I think Xiao Mi is okay, that's why he gave Xiao Mi ice cream mixed with other condiments  s reason.  Numbing Xiao Mi's sense of smell and taste made it unable to act as an early warning, and at the same time prevented Xiao Mi from smelling the fragrance of the fusion agent left on his body after disguise.

    Unexpectedly, with my temptation, "Uncle Hu" really dodged and slid a step back, at a speed that was beyond the reach of ordinary old men.  Afterwards, that "Uncle Hu" ran away, the speed was almost the same as when Xiao Mi ran away.  Damn, this is a Lianjiazi at all!

    Duan Qingshui and I immediately chased after him.  Unexpectedly, the fake ran so fast and disappeared after turning the corner.  Boss Duan and I chased to a T-junction, looked at the two separate roads, but didn't see the fake on any of them.  One of them is a narrow road leading to an old residential area.  At a glance, there are no pedestrians except for a few bicycles.  The other is a dead end. At the end of the alley are a few dirty shacks with the words "Scrap Purchase" written on the outside, which seems to be the place where scavengers live.

    I saw Duan Qingshui rushing into the shack area as soon as he turned around, and immediately followed, shouting: "Boss Duan, this place is a dead end, it seems that that person wouldn't be so stupid to choose this place?"

    Duan Qingshui carefully looked at the few people who were busy in and out of the alley, and said, "Didn't you say that the man was wearing a human skin mask? Who would recognize it if he took it off?"

    I thought to myself that I was also guessing, who knew that this fake would slip away after listening to me, could it be that I was right?  If so, from the height and figure ??? Judgment, it can always be about the same.

    However, the two of us endured the strange smell and searched in this broken place for a long time, but we couldn't find anyone with the same height and figure as the fake just now.

    At this moment, Su Ling, Ruan Lingxi and Xiao Mi also chased after him.  As soon as I saw Xiao Mi, I immediately said: "Look quickly, where is that fake guy just now. No matter whether he has taken off his disguise or not, the smell on his body is not easy to get rid of."

    While sniffing around, Xiao Mi scolded me: "Damn, use me like a dog!"

    Having said that, Xiao Mi suddenly stopped outside the door of one of the shacks, and whispered to us: "I smell the faint scent of spices you mentioned, that person should still be hiding inside!"

    I frowned, thinking that I went to see it just now, and there was a bad old man who had been ill all his life.  That age and thin figure are very different from the fake we are chasing.  So I asked: "Are you sure, Xiao Mi, could it be wrong?"

    Xiao Mi said affirmatively: "It's here, go in and have a look!"

    So I took out the god of war, loaded the bullet, and quietly approached the shack with Duan Qingshui, then raised the curtain and rushed in.

    Facing the door is a broken bed made of simple bed boards, but there is no one on the bed.  Just when I was in a daze, I felt a gust of wind hit from the back of my head.  I shrunk my neck, trying to hide, but heard a clang behind me, like the sound of metal colliding.  Looking back, I saw a "weird man" holding a huge shovel in the dark room, trying to shoot me.  However, Boss Duan quickly caught the shovel with his bare hands, and the moment he caught it, he turned the shovel with force, grabbed it and threw it aside.

    Seeing that he couldn't succeed with one blow, the strange man suddenly recited the incantation Nianjue, threw out a few fire talismans, and immediately a big fire broke out in the dilapidated house.  I was about to put out the fire, but I saw that Su Ling had already taken a step ahead, suppressing the fire with ice spells, and blocked the exit with Ruan Lingxi, Boss Duan and I surrounded the strange man.

    Only then did I see the true colors of the "weird".  He blamed it because the face was so deformed, with big and protruding eyes, a bit like a zombie in Plants vs. Zombies.  There is almost no hair, only a few sparse yellow hairs.  His face was wrinkled, like an old man in his nineties.  And that set of teeth is also weird, very sharp, like a piranha, I can't help but remind me of the piranha monster that lived in the sea of ??blood outside the Three Realms when I saw Ma Luoyu.

    "You, are you human?" I looked at this product, wondering if this is the fake product that was disguised just now?  Judging from the "aura" of this person, this guy's morality is not high, and he doesn't have much anger. The only thing special is his appearance, which is too recognizable in the crowd. This is simply the creation of the creator.  Personalized production ah.

    Seeing us surrounding us, that man desperately wanted to continue fighting with us, but was slapped against the wall by Boss Duan.  When the strange man's body flew up and hit the crumbling wall of the shack, I heard a bang, and the whole shack collapsed.  I hurriedly pulled Ruan Lingxi and Su Ling out, and when I ran to the safe zone and looked back, I saw that Boss Duan had already lifted that strange man out like a chicken.

    There were many onlookers around, but now they all disappeared without a trace after seeing this scene.  In addition, the strange man was really hideous and horrifying in appearance, and basically belonged to the type that would scare away anyone who saw it.  Duan Qingshui threw the strange man to the ground, I leaned over to have a look, and wondered if this Zhan Wuscum was invited by a monkey to be funny?

    So I shouted: "Say, who are you?!"

    The monster looked up at me, smiled strangely for a while, and said, "I am Lu Cun, the Lu Cun of the Big Dipper you are looking for."

    Nonsence!  I immediately rejected this person's statement in my heart.  Didn't it mean that the Big Dipper has some ability?  This Lucun is simply a war scum, and the Taoism is also the most elementary, and only the disguise technique can be justified.

    "You are Lucun?" Duan Qingshui sneered, and then took out a human skin "coat" from a pile of messy things.  That's really a whole piece of human skin, I was a little creepy after seeing it.  Could it be that he stripped it off from the real Uncle Hu?  Since the body can be camouflaged, and you can't see anything if you wear more clothes, why do you have to peel off the whole human skin?

    But soon, I understood a little bit.  Because I saw the ugly wrinkled marks on the back of the strange man's hands, on the wrists and even on the exposed ankles.  It's as ugly as a toad's skin.  Maybe it was to cover up his own scars, so he thought of peeling off the human skin and attaching it to himself.

    "I heard that Lu Cun is very powerful, but to be honest, you don't look like that at all." I sneered, raised the God of War to his head and shouted: "Say, who are you? Where did the real Uncle Hu go? Are you  Kill him?!"

    The weird man sneered and said: "That's right, I misled you in the direction of the investigation, and I wanted to put all the charges on one person. But that person is not innocent. Because there are two people in Lu Cun. Not just me, but also  There's another one!" (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)The direction of our investigation is to bring all the crimes to one person.  But that man wasn't innocent either.  Because Lucun has two people.  It's not just me, there's another one!  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 329 Lu Cun (Part 2)

    ?

    Lucun is two people?  This information took me by surprise.

    "Who's the other guy?" I shouted.

    The weird man snorted coldly and stopped talking.  I thought to myself that this guy wanted to deny us, and I was going to ask three questions.  Duan Qingshui didn't care about this, and beat him up when he didn't speak, until I saw that weird man with a bruised nose and a swollen face that was almost bleeding from his orifices, so I quickly grabbed Duan Qingshui and said, "You want to beat people to death!"  ah?!"

    Duan Qingshui snorted coldly and picked up the strange man's collar, and said, "I only give you one chance to speak. Is there a Snow Mountain God key in the coffin of the female corpse buried in the ghost building?! If not, the Snow Mountain God  Where is the key?!"

    The weird man was probably a little bit unbearable after being beaten, so he said with trembling lips: "I, I don't know" Seeing that Boss Duan was about to hit him again, he immediately added: "I, I just know that someone  Ask me to burn this female corpseI don't know anything else."

    Duan Qingshui was about to ask again, but at this moment, a police siren sounded.  Probably those who fled just now called the police.  I hurriedly followed Duan Qingshui to support that strange man, and led Su Ling and Ruan Lingxi away from this shack area.  Duan Qingshui didn't take him back to our residence, he went directly to the alley behind the ghost building, threw the strange man on the ground, and continued to complete the "interrogation" just now.

    I have to say that Duan Qingshui really understands such things as extorting confessions by torture. After a few strokes, the weirdo immediately recruited.  It turns out that this guy is indeed one of Lu Cun, but Lu Cun is two people, one is good at the creativity of various Taoist formations, and the other is good at raising corpses.  And this weirdo is the latter.  Because of his personality, he was squeezed out and had no real job, so he was recruited by the Ghost Sentence Organization to be a corpse keeper.  However, the purpose of cultivating corpses of the Ghost Sentence Organization is not to raise zombies, but to use zombies for experiments, inject various strange things into zombies, or feed various strange pills, and see what kind of zombie toxins will have with these drugs.  reaction.

    When the weirdo said this, I suddenly remembered the remains of the zombies under the Broken Soul Bridge, so I asked: "Then there is a Broken Soul Bridge in Wenzhou, did you leave the corpses inside?"

    The weird man was surprised and said: "You also found the Broken Soul Bridge? That's right, those are the results of unsuccessful research. Since you can't see the light, you have to throw it there."

    "But what is the purpose of the Ghost Sentence Organization to study these things?" I asked, "To make zombies?"

    The weird man shook his head and said, "I don't know, I'm only responsible for keeping the corpses, and at the same time experimenting with various drugs that others gave me on the zombies."

    "Then Guo Binping was also killed by you?" I looked at him suspiciously. Although he looked strange, he was not lame and his limbs were sound.

    "That's right, he was unlucky, and I happened to be disposing of useless corpses I had no choice but to kill him. But it was the best use of everything, and I happened to use him as the next object for refining corpses. I don't know why  , Recently, the superiors have been asking me to test various drugs on zombies. I don¡¯t know why. Those drugs are all to restrain zombie toxins, but each drug has a strong effect, and the experiments have failed many times. I have to keep re-raising corpses.  But going on like this is not an option, I can only think of some more unique techniques for raising corpses, raising some more powerful pure zombies, or walking corpses." The weird man said.

    "So you found out that Guo Binping and his family were there, so you went to Tianjin and gouged out that child's eyes?!" I said angrily, "Isn't this a bit too much?!"

    The weird man sneered and said, "Not only that, I also wanted to kill his family members. Just a pair of eyeballs is not enough for a zombie to eat. It's a pity that something got in the way later and it didn't work out."

    I was in a hurry, and stepped forward to kick the weird man in the chest: "You are the kind of person who won't eat a dead dog!!"

    Just now, this guy was beaten up by Boss Duan, and now he is kicked by me, and he vomited out a mouthful of blood.  Seeing this, Ruan Lingxi hurriedly stepped forward to stop me, and said, "I haven't asked clearly yet, don't kill me!"

    "One more question," I asked, "Where do you want to direct our attention? Who is the person you framed? Is it Ye Lanlan?"

    The weird man snorted coldly and said, "I said that there are two people in Lu Cun, haven't you found any trace of the other person?! What is that woman Ye Lanlan? She is nothing! The other Lu Cun is just destroying my family.  The cripple of Zombie Plan!"

    "Cripple?" Ruan Lingxi and I looked at each other.  In this case, after investigation and investigation, no lame person was found.

    "Ye Lanlan's girlfriend, don't you all know this?" The weirdo was obviously surprised.

    Ye Lanlan's girlfriendI suddenly felt powerless to complain.  This woman is indeed destined to be a young lady, and she has a girlfriend not long after the divorce.  Regarding Ye Lanlan's lover, we did not do enough to investigate, becauseFor too much.  From the time I became a lady to before I got married, there were 20 or 30 of them. I just checked it briefly, and didn't go into it if I thought there was nothing wrong.  I really didn't expect that the real Lu Cun would have an affair with this mother Sang.

    I asked the weirdo what his name was.  The weirdo refused to say, but said that another Lu Cun, surnamed Zhong, was a cripple, and at first he was indeed one of the Big Dippers of the Ghost Sentence Organization. Later, he was chased and killed for betraying the organization, broke a leg, and then disappeared.  If it hadn't been for the eye-gouging case, the real Lucun might not have appeared again.  According to the strange man, the other Lucun should have been living near the haunted house in Tianjin.  But later the strange man borrowed the basement of the haunted house to raise corpses, and was discovered by Lu Cun, so the two had a confrontation.  But Lu Cun didn't kill him, he just told him not to continue doing this kind of thing.

    The house Ye Lanlan lived in was rented by Lu Cun, and the mirror in that room had nothing to do with the eye-gouging case at the neighbor's house across the street.  It's because Ye Lanlan raises little ghosts herself, in order to win her own fortune.  But she was very afraid of death, so she asked Lu to set up a trick in the house, so that the little ghost had no chance to hurt herself, and let the "maze" created by the mirror confuse the little ghost, so that he could stay by her side and serve his life with peace of mind.  And Lu Cun's formation is really powerful, even my Nether Eye was tricked into thinking that there is no ghost in that room.  In fact, the soil in the coffin is indeed grave soil, which is good for raising corpses, and even more good for raising ghosts.  The ghost is stored in the coffin, but the Taoist aura reflected in the mirror weakens the ghost aura, so my ghost eyes didn't notice it.  As Wu Dan said, you can see it as long as you remove all the mirrors, but I didn't think about the use of mirrors at the time, so I didn't try it.

    In the end, the weirdo didn't listen to Lu Cun's warning, but reported the incident to the Ghost Sentence Organization, and committed the eye-gouging case.  After the case happened, he found out that we were also involved in the investigation of the case, so he tricked Ye Lanlan to go to the haunted house that night in the name of Lu Cun, led us to follow him, and caught Ye Lanlan.  Of course, Lu Cun, who lives nearby, must have discovered that we were following Ye Lanlan, so he entered the haunted house to help her escape.  So there was the fight that night.

    Ye Lanlan wanted to escape the next day, not because of the eye-gouging case, but because the whereabouts of the real Lu Cun was discovered by the Ghost Sentence Organization.  After being arrested, Ye Lanlan kept silent because she was afraid that Na Lucun would be involved in this messy case.  This mother-sang is kind and righteous.

    When the weirdo said this, I became very curious about the Lucun surnamed Zhong.  Since he is a creative genius of Taoism, why did he suddenly betray the organization?  How can you hang out with a mother-san after betrayal?

    I saw that the strange person had confessed honestly, so I didn't make things difficult for him anymore.  Suddenly thinking of Police Officer Li Chengjun, he asked the weirdo if he knew Li Chengjun.  The weirdo said he didn't know this person.  I was a little puzzled when I heard this: I thought that Li Chengjun was deliberately stabbed by the Ghost Sentence Organization, because he knew some secrets about the underground female corpse, and these secrets were probably related to the Ghost Sentence Organization, also known as the Love Flower Organization.  related.  But now it seems that only "Lu Cun" was involved in this incident at that time, that is, this strange man and the cripple named Zhong, but neither of them did anything to Li Chengjun.  Who was he injured by?

    However, this is not the point. The point is that the murderer of the eye-gouging case has been caught.  I quickly told Zhao Yu and Ouyang Bo the news, and Ouyang Zhuan said that he would send someone to pick up this strange person and accept the punishment he deserved.  Duan Qingshui felt a little frustrated when he saw that the strange man didn't know whether the underground female corpse had anything to do with the Snow Mountain God Key, so he handed the strange man over to me without further questioning.

    So I took this strange man back to my residence, and on the second day, Ouyang Bo really asked Zhao Yu to fly to Shenyang with him.  The two people who came took the strange man away, while Zhao Yu stayed behind.

    I haven't seen you for many days, so I am naturally very happy to see Zhao Yu.

    I asked Zhao Yu: "Why, this case is almost closed, why did you stay? Could it be that Ouyang Zhuan's family asked you to come with me and work with Boss Duan to dig out the female corpse?"

    Unexpectedly, Zhao Yu nodded and said: "Yes, the officer thinks that the ancient corpse buried in the ground constitutes a tomb of descending heads, and it is better to dig it out and dispose of it to be at ease. Otherwise, the residents upstairs will not be able to live in peace. But we have to wait  Two or three people should come and dig together."

    "So many people? Diggers?" I laughed.

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "No, what we have to wait for is the real Lucun Zhongxin, Ye Lanlan and Uncle Wu."

    "Lu Cun was involved in this matter?" I was surprised.

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "This tomb is not a descending tomb invented by the Han people, but a descending technique extended from shamanic witchcraft was used to impose it on it. From the investigation information you provided, I think that when I was with Police Officer Li Chengjun  The person who locked this ghost building together and built a wall between buildings 31 and 32 was Lu Cun back then. He knows the ancient tomb better. I believe that with his help, it will be twice the result with half the effort. That's why I asked  Commander, bring him here." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)That's why I asked the officer to bring him.  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 230 Traitor

    ?

    I asked Zhao Yu, how did he find Lu Cun?  There was no sign at all before, we didn't even know if Lu Cun was a man or a woman, round or flat, why did Zhao Yu suddenly find him this time and bring him here?

    Zhao Yu said: "This matter is not complicated. Since we detained and monitored Ye Lanlan, the superiors felt that the gouging case was a bad case and asked us to find out the truth as soon as possible. The director then consulted with me and asked me what I think about this case.  I said that we think Ye Lanlan is suspected, and the case was not done by the child's aunt. The director believes that since we have a suspect, we should control it first, instead of just waiting like this. Anyway, it was found where Ye Lanlan appeared.  It is not a bad idea to detain her as a murderer. So, Ye Lanlan was detained, but what I didn't expect was that not long after she was detained, a man came and surrendered, saying that he had something to do with this case  .But the others didn¡¯t say anything, just pointed out that they wanted to find you and me. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t confess. So the director asked me to interrogate him.¡±

    "Is this man Lucun?" I asked in surprise.

    "Yes, he is Lu Cun. In the interrogation room, he told me that he was a defector from the Ghost Sentence Organization." Zhao Yu said.

    "I'll go, the two of you are chatting in the interrogation room, there are audio and video recordings, how do you explain this to the chief if you want to record it? He doesn't know about the affairs of the Ghost Sentence Organization." I said in surprise.

    "He speaks with a rather peculiar ventriloquism." Zhao Yu said: "The frequency of this ventriloquist can't be explained, but it's beyond the reach of human ears."

    I immediately understood that Lu Cun must have communicated with Zhao Yu with a peculiar voice, and Zhao Yu is now a zombie, able to sense sounds, smells, etc. that humans cannot sense.

    "I didn't expect this Lu Cun to be quite powerful, but why did he defect to the Ghost Sentence Organization, and why did he take the initiative to surrender? What did he say?" I asked.

    "It's a long story. Lu Cun is a Taoist genius. Unlike other monks who have become monks halfway, Lu Cun has been a practitioner in the mountains since he was a child, and was invited by Ma Jingcheng to join the Ghost Sentence Organization when he was fifteen. However, he was only in that organization.  After staying for two years, he left. Because in those two years, he realized that the Ghost Sentence Organization was not a righteous organization, and the corpse raising that Ma Jingcheng asked him to carry out was not as simple as he said at first. At first Ma Jingcheng told him  The purpose of keeping corpses is to study zombie toxins, to see what effect this thing has on the human body, and whether it can be completely eliminated. Because his sister has turned into a half zombie, he is wondering if there is still a chance to restore her sister." Zhao Yu  Said.

    "Damn it, this excuse is okay? Aren't Ma Jingcheng's younger sisters dead?" I said speechlessly.

    "But Lu Cun didn't know it. He believed Ma Jingcheng's words, and devoted himself to researching drugs to restrain zombie toxins. But the strange thing is that Ma Jingcheng didn't pay much attention to his research on drugs, but paid more attention to the effect of his raising corpses. So  Lu Cun gradually felt that maybe what Ma Jingcheng told him was a lie. He was just studying how to make zombies. It was Ma Jingcheng's wish to have the strongest zombies that are not afraid of chemicals. So Lu Cun left the ghost organization because he  He himself did not want to participate in these matters. However, Ma Jingcheng was more jealous of Lu Cun, fearing that he would reveal some secrets of the Guijuan organization, so he sent many people to track down Lu Cun's whereabouts. He also ran away all the way, and was finally interrupted by a  Legs." Zhao Yu said: "Later, I hid in Tianjin and met Ye Lanlan, and the two got together. Yes, it should be said that we have not been together for a long time. In order to help Ye Lanlan make money, he gave Ye Lanlan the technique of raising ghosts, that is, we are here.  The coffin found at Ye Lanlan's house actually contained a little ghost."

    "According to what you said, Lu Cun is a rather complicated person." I said, "Look, before Ma Jingcheng asked him to study zombies or keep corpses, he thought it was against the law, so he refused and quit the ghost judgment organization. Now he is teaching  Others raise ghosts, who is this?"

    Zhao Yu smiled and said: "Human nature is inherently complicated. It can only be said that he is not a completely bad person, but he is not a completely good person either."

    "Except for this," I frowned and said, "Ye Lanlan must be in her thirties. Ke Lucun, how old is she now? Maybe she's not as old as Ye Lanlan. How can you fall in love with Ye Lanlan who is a young lady?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Don't worry about this for the time being, because you can't say anything about feelings. There is also that weird guy who doesn't seem to have a name. Because he looks weird, many people call him a monster directly. Lu Cun said it was a good intention.  I saved a person and asked him to be my assistant. I didn't expect this person to be as evil as him, but he wanted to stay in the ghost organization with all his heart, and he learned a lot of evil methods. This time, he went to gouging his eyes  In the case of raising corpses, I want to bring the crime to Lu Cun, and Lu Cun also hates him."

    I didn't expect that there were traitors in the Ghost Sentence Organization, which made me a little bitAccident.  After talking about Lu Cun with Zhao Yu, I thought of a question, since Uncle Hu is a fake, is the real Uncle Hu still alive now?

    However, thinking of the human skin used by the weirdo Yi Rong, I feel that the possibility of Uncle Hu alive is very slim.  Sure enough, I contacted the criminal police of the Shenyang City Bureau's serious crime team to search Uncle Hu's residence and his canteen, and finally found a frightened skinned corpse in the bathroom of his toilet.  Since Uncle Hu was widowed and lived alone, and his children were all working in other cities, no one visited him during this period, so it was impossible to find a skinned corpse hidden in the bathroom.

    After forensic examination, the corpse was indeed the real Uncle Hu.  Your mother is really merciless when you are a weirdo.

    After checking this, the day is almost over.  I took Zhao Yu to the place where we lived and waited for the three who arrived in Shenyang tomorrow.

    In the evening, Ruan Lingxi came to me to chat with Zhao Yu, and suddenly saw the two paintings I put on the table.

    "Erhuo, who are you painting?" Ruan Lingxi picked up the painting and looked at it, and said in surprise: "The painting is quite beautiful."

    "One of them is Ma Luoyu, the one in the red dress. The other, I don't know, is a woman in Ma Luoyu's subconscious, which should be the image left in his mind when he died. But I don't know who it is  " I said: "Maybe after knowing the identity of this woman, we can understand the real cause of Ma Luoyu's death."

    Ruan Lingxi stared at the painting for a long while, and said, "Er, why does this dress look like the robes of our Wushan school?"

    "Wushan school?" Hearing this, I immediately became interested, and after thinking about it carefully, indeed, the white-clothed women in the coffin seem to be dressed the same as the fairy sisters of Wushan school.  The reason why I didn't think of it before was because I didn't connect Ma Luoyu with Wushan faction at all.

    "It's really similar. By the way, if your disciples of the Wushan School die of illness, how will they be buried? Water burial, or burial?" I asked.

    "I haven't seen this before, because no one died of illness when I was here But I heard from my senior sister that if the disciples of the Wushan School die, they will be buried in ice coffins under deep water. In the Wu Gorge  There is a hidden underwater cave below, which is a special cemetery for us to bury Wushan disciples." Ruan Lingxi said.

    "Fuck, it can't be, is there an underwater cemetery under Wu Gorge?" I was surprised.  What I think in my heart is: won't this affect the water quality

    However, what Ruan Lingxi said reminded me.  I immediately went to Su Ling's room and called her over.  After seeing the portrait, Su Ling was a little surprised: "The appearance of this woman is almost like my late master Su Muyu. Although I was very young when she passed away, I still remember her appearance."

    "Ah, really?" I said in surprise.  Even Su Ling said that, so the conclusion that the woman in the portrait is from Wushan seems more and more credible.  But Ma Luoyu was in Qinling when he died, and Wushan faction was near Chongqing.  If she went to the Wushan School before she died, who would take it with her?  Why go?  But looking back now, the dragon that appeared in the dream is also very similar to something unique to the Wushan School.  I still remember the water pool outside the fairy sister's residence. There is a cute and cute dragon in the water pool.  Could it be that this woman is really Su Muyu?  But she had been dead for a long time, why did she appear in Ma Luoyu's memory?

    Su Ling said: "It's very similar, why did you draw this person?"

    So I briefly told Su Ling what happened in the dream.  Su Ling was surprised and said: "Really? Actually, there is something you don't know My master's master, that is, my Grand Master, the previous head of the Wushan School, the most beloved disciple is Su Muyu, that is, I  Master. It is a pity that my master died early, which hit her hard. She couldn't accept this fact, and she still wanted my master to be closer to her psychologically, so she did not send her body to the public cemetery, but buried her body in the public cemetery.  In the pool where I live. There are dragons guarding the ice coffin."

    I was dumbfounded after hearing this.  Co-authored as a fairy sister is a tomb keeper.  Some people would bury the remains of their relatives and friends right in front of their house.  But for those who practice Taoism, life and death are all separated, so it doesn't matter.  What puzzles me is, why does Ma Luoyu have anything to do with people from the Wushan faction?

    Su Ling didn't know anything about it either.  It stands to reason that Su Ling was already in her teens or twenties twenty years ago, if Wushan sent someone outside, she would naturally remember it.  But Su Ling said he didn't know about it, which is another unreasonable thing.

    Thinking of this, I already feel that one head is two big.  Why are things related to Ma Jingcheng so complicated?

    However, this can be put aside for the time being. What we need to deal with now is the tomb descending.

    Early the next morning, Lucun Zhongxin, Ye Lanlan and Wu Dan really all arrived.  When I saw Lu Cun himself, I couldn't help being extremely surprised.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)I couldn't help being extremely surprised.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 231 The Female Corpse in the Grave (Part 1)

    ?

    Through everyone's description of Li Chengjun back then, I also noticed that they noticed Lucun who was with Li Chengjun, that is, the person who asked everyone to build a wall between Buildings 31 and 32.  According to everyone's descriptions, I originally thought that Lu Cun was just passable and not very good-looking, but after seeing the real person, I realized that Lu Cun was much more handsome than I imagined.  I remembered that weirdo would change his face, so Lu Cun must be a master of it.  Otherwise, it would be impossible for the Love Flower Organization to find his whereabouts for many years.  The only possibility is that he escaped various hunts by relying on disguise.

    Lu Cun, also known as Zhong Xin, is not much older than me. He has a handsome appearance and a thin body. When he stood quietly by the side, he couldn't imagine that this guy was one of the famous Big Dippers and a member of the Love Flower Organization.  master.  Standing beside Zhong Xin was Ye Lanlan, this woman also surprised me.  This time she didn't dress so exaggeratedly again, and she also took off the heavy makeup, and only painted very light makeup.  In this way, she seemed to be several years younger in an instant, and she looked like a girl from a good family.

    If you look at it this way, Lu Cun is a good match for this Ye Lanlan.

    When Wu Dan saw me, he stepped forward and patted my head: "What are you looking at, don't you remember to say hello to Master?!"

    I laughed and said, "Master, do we masters and apprentices still need to pay attention to these false etiquettes?"

    A few of us met face to face, and when Ye Lanlan saw me and Zhao Yu, she looked a little embarrassed, and simply nodded.  After that, I set my sights on Lucun Zhongxin next to me, and he happened to look at me.  I suddenly remembered the three keys that Li Chengjun gave me, and thought that if the two of them had known each other before, they should know what the keys were used for, right?

    So I handed the three keys to Zhong Xin and asked, "Do you know this thing? It was given by Officer Li Chengjun."

    "Officer Li Chengjun? Hasn't he already turned into a vegetable?" Zhong Xin was slightly surprised, but still took the key and looked at it, then nodded and said, "Yes, I did give him this thing."

    Shit, the original owner of the key is Lucun?

    I immediately asked: "Then what is this thing for?"

    Zhong Xin said: "In order to imprison the female corpse in the lower tomb. In order to lock her, I made three sets of silver coffins, and each set of coffins was locked. These are keys made of shaman artifacts.  Three coffin keys."

    The coffin still has a key, which is unheard of.

    "The coffin still has a key. You are so special. Is this coffin made into the shape of a cabinet?" I asked.

    Zhong Xin nodded and said, "That's right, it looks like a cabinet. At that time, with my own ability, I couldn't resolve the curse of Jiangtou Tomb, so I simply locked up the female corpse and buried it. There was also an archaeological team at that time  There are people here, and they agree with my method, so it¡¯s just for the time being.¡±

    Wu Dan said: "Hey, I haven't eaten after flying for so long. Let's find a place to eat and chat."

    So Ruan Lingxi and I took Wu Dan and others to find a small restaurant and asked for a private room. Once the door was closed, it was very clean.  We discussed what to do next while eating.  Wu Dan asked me if Boss Duan would also like to join.  I thought of the Snow Mountain Divine Key, so I asked Zhong Xin if there was a Snow Mountain Divine Key in the coffin of the female corpse?

    "What is that, I've never heard of it." Zhong Xin was a little at a loss.

    "It's just a strangely shaped stone made of Nuwa stone." I said.

    "Without that thing, what is the Snow Mountain Divine Key used for?" Zhong Xin asked in surprise: "Although this female corpse tomb is a head-down tomb, it is not easy to be stolen, but if it is used to hide valuables,  This is still a bit too exaggerated. After all, it is a vicious and ominous tomb."

    I thought to myself, well, the key to Duan Qingshui's house is about to disappear again.  If he knew that there was no Snow Mountain Divine Key in the tomb, he probably wouldn't have participated in opening the coffin.

    So I asked Zhong Xin what relationship did Li Chengjun have with him.  Zhong Xin said that since the corpse of the woman in the tomb has not rotted for a hundred years, he originally wanted to use her to refine the corpse, but he found that the pattern of the tomb could not be deciphered, so he gave up.  He lived in the ghost building before, and since he was going to carry out a secret refining activity, he hoped that there would be as few people around as possible.  Just at this time, someone dug up the female corpse, which changed the aura in the haunted building, causing frequent hauntings.  The people in the ghost building moved out one after another, but he had nowhere to go after leaving the organization, so he went around and returned to the ghost building, so he simply set up a protective formation downstairs to prevent anyone from discovering that he lived in the ghost building  the secret.  In other words, Li Chengjun locked the ghost building not only because he was afraid that the residents would be in danger after entering and leaving the ghost building, but also to hide Zhong Xin's whereabouts.

    However, it is a delicate matter to sit and eat with a person who cannot tell whether he is good or evil.  After the meal, Zhong Xin discussed with us about digging.? Shovel, start working with the others.

    At this time, I took a closer look at Zhong Xin's legs. They were sound and without any disabilities. It seemed that they were pretending before.  While I was busy, I asked Zhong Xin, do you know that there was a murder case on the 31st floor?  A middle-aged woman was killed and built into the wall.  And in the nick of time, she actually saved us, which has always puzzled me.  In other words, the Mingbi dart was not thrown by the female ghost at all, but by someone else.

    "There were a lot of homicides upstairs. I heard that there were also dead people buried downstairs in No. 32. A couple from the Republic of China was killed and buried in two downstairs respectively. They lived next to each other but did not see each other.  This haunted building was very unsettled for a while, and I had to dig out the ashes of these two people and bury them together." Zhong Xin sighed: "There have been too many murders in this dilapidated place, in fact, the building should not be built."

    Having said that, we have dug a long distance.  Boss Duan suddenly stopped the shovel and said to us: "We have dug, and the burial is not deep."

    I picked up the flashlight to take a picture, and sure enough, I saw a silver thing appearing under the soil layer.  After brushing away the dirt, a large blackened coffin was exposed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 232 The Female Corpse in the Tomb (Part 2)

    ?

    "It's dug out!" There was a burst of excitement in my heart.

    Zhong Xin jumped down the pit and wiped off all the floating dirt on the coffin, and then a whole coffin carved with strange patterns appeared in front of him.

    "This is it." Zhong Xin said, "The silver coffin I made back then."

    I went up to take a look, or, this thing is not small.  Lucun is generous enough.

    After digging the coffin, I saw Zhong Xin pick out some old chips from Duan Qingshui, and throw a few handfuls around.  Afterwards, he took out the weird wooden doll, inserted it into the outer soil of the coffin according to various directions, and carefully wound the silver wire around it to form a weird figure, just covering the coffin.

    I looked at the eight dolls and asked, "What do these dolls represent?"

    Zhong Xin said coldly: "There are eight hardships in life, birth, old age, sickness and death, separation from loved ones, and nothing you can ask for These dolls represent the misery of human beings and the epitome of life."

    "Life is miserable, which means it's a bit miserable." I sighed.

    "Ghosts, or grievances like to attach to these weird things, as if they have found an echo." Zhong Xin said: "Once the ghosts attach, the silver thread will play a role in confinement."

    A few of us helped Zhong Xin pull the silver thread. Zhong Xin said, "I'm going to open this Jiangtou tomb in a while, so you all stand back."

    I remembered the fate of the disemboweled, and immediately pulled Ruan Lingxi and Su Ling aside.  Duan Qingshui stepped forward and said, "I want to see what is so powerful. I'll be with you."

    Zhong Xin smiled, nodded and said, "Yes."

    So, Zhong Xin took the key I handed over, bent down to find the keyhole, and opened the first coffin.  I don't know if it was my illusion, but when he lifted the lid of the coffin, I saw a puff of light black smoke coming out of the second coffin.  Duan Qingshui was obviously aware of it, so when Zhong Xin was opening the second coffin, he dragged him aside and said, "Let me do it."

    With that said, Duan Qingshui took the key, inserted it into the lid of the coffin on the second floor, and slowly opened it.  I saw a strong black air rushing out from inside, rushing towards Duan Qingshui.  My scalp went numb, and I shouted to him: "Be careful!"

    However, it seems that I was worrying too much, the black air did not affect Duan Qingshui in any way.  I don't know if it was the bargaining chips he carried in his pocket that played a role, or his own magical body protection skills, after the black air hit him like a sharp sword, it dissipated abruptly, turning into a few scattered strands of black air, which scattered one after another.  Into those strange dolls.

    As if suddenly alive, I saw that the dolls seemed to have expressions, and there was a strange sound in the air, which seemed to be crying or laughing.

    Xiao Mi, who had been hiding in my backpack all this time, suddenly got out and said in a low voice, "Something seems to have come out."

    I said speechlessly: "Nonsense, it should be something like resentment and ghost spirit."

    Xiao Mi shook her head and said, "No, it seems to be a snake. Or a snake spirit."

    "Snake?" I thought back to just now, but didn't find any images related to snakes.  At this time, Duan Qingshui had already opened the last coffin.

    The thicker black air hit, and I saw the black air turned into jumping snake-shaped ripples, and burrowed towards Duan Qingshui.  I only heard a few "puchichi" sounds, and I saw that his coat had a few more holes, and I couldn't help being frightened.  It turned out that the so-called disembowelment was caused by these snake-like things.  This thing is as sharp as a knife, but it doesn't look like a ghost or resentment.

    However, Duan Qingshui was not injured in the slightest, and it seemed that the thing couldn't resist his magical power of protecting the body.  After Duan Qingshui opened the last layer of silver coffin, I saw another coffin inside.  This coffin is a real coffin, but it looks like it is made of bronze, and the lid looks heavy.  Duan Qingshui was about to step forward to lift the lid, when Zhong Xin stopped him, took out four bronze mirrors from his bag, and called us over except Ruan Lingxi, and asked each of us to hold the shaman bronze mirror and say  This is extradition of grievances.  But this tomb will create illusions, so we'd better close our eyes to avoid being affected by this tomb.

    So we stood at the four corners of the coffin according to what Zhong Xin said.  I held up the mirror and closed my eyes, and my heart gradually calmed down.  There seemed to be a lot less movement around.

    At this moment, I heard Xiao Mi whispering behind me: "Er Huo, I seem to have heard a snake coming here."

    I remember Zhong Xin said, no matter what, don't open your eyes and wait for his instructions.  Wu Dan also has no experience with the shaman's head-down tomb, so he just asked me to follow what Zhong Xin said.  I thought about it, closed my eyes and replied in a low voice: "Xiao Mi, be quiet, it might just be an auditory hallucination."

    ?After finishing these words, Xiao Mi calmed down, perhaps because I persuaded her, or maybe because she never heard the sound of the snake again, she quietly retracted her backpack.  I took a deep breath, listened carefully to the movement around me, and wondered if Lucun could do it?

    Just as she was thinking like this, Ruan Lingxi's clear scream suddenly came from her ear: "Ah¡ª¡ª!!"

    I was startled, I didn't open my eyes, I just asked loudly: "Wicked girl, how are you?!"

    After a while, Ruan Lingxi replied weakly: "Something stabbed my stomach"

    My heart skipped a beat, and I suddenly remembered the horror of being disemboweled, and couldn't help but open my eyes and look back.  But when I opened my eyes, I saw that there was no Ruan Lingxi behind me, and there was no one in front of me.  To be exact, the underground garage next to me is not a ghost building at all, I seem to have traveled into a different space.

    Surrounded by a piece of cracked land, blue soil, gray-brown piranhas grow.  I looked at the scene in front of me in amazement, knowing that I was brought to an imaginary place in my consciousness by the tomb.  I looked at the piranhas in front of me, but I seemed to see them turning into swaying sharp knives.  I subconsciously blocked my body, for fear that these things would fly over and disembowel me.  But under this block, I realized that the original bronze mirror in my hand was gone.  I frowned, and hurried to touch the backpack behind me, only to find that the backpack was gone, only the God of War pistol in my waist was still there.

    After holding the gun in my hand, I feel more at ease. It seems that the god of war is still sincere at the critical moment, and he will follow me wherever I go.  Holding the God of War in my hand, I couldn't help feeling a little curious: I have never asked Wu Dan and Lao Zhao before, what is the origin of this God of War, and what kind of story does it have, so that I can take it across the world?  Netherworld.

    I held the God of War in my hand, looked around, and took a few steps forward tentatively, feeling no different from walking on ordinary land, the same hard touch.  But when I took the third step, those piranhas suddenly turned into throwing knives and greeted me.  I quickly raised the God of War and shot at those piranhas.  After the gunshot, clusters of sparks exploded engulfing the piranhas in the flames.

    Dodging the inexplicable attack of piranhas, I continued to move forward.  Just then, I heard a burst of singing coming out of the ground.  That's right, it came out of the ground.

    I frowned and carefully looked at the ground below.  In an instant, I heard knocking sounds coming from the ground, and after a while, a hand with long nails burst out of the ground.

    Zombies!  My scalp was numb, and when I took a step back and was about to shoot, I saw a cloud of dust and rocks flying towards my face, and a female corpse in white clothes and white hair suddenly jumped out from the ground.  I saw that female corpse was dressed in a flag dress, her white hair dragged the floor, and there were only two empty black holes left in her eyes.  I raised the God of War and fired a few shots at her, only to see that she moved like lightning, faster than my bullets, dodging left and right, and had already dodged these shots.

    At this time, I saw that the female corpse opened its mouth, and countless small snakes spit out from her mouth, and soon surrounded me.  What was even more frightening was that these snakes were not afraid of the flames of the God of War. After a few shots, the snakes still surrounded me.

    I finally understood that Xiao Mi was right, there is a snake nest hidden in Nima's corpse!  !

    At this time, small snakes jumped on my body, and they were about to bite off the skin.  I quickly jumped to shake off these inexplicable things.  But the strange thing is that these snakes have no eyes, and they don't look like ordinary poisonous snakes. Although their heads are triangular and have poisonous fangs, their color is similar to charcoal, and there are many strange bumps on their heads.

    I thought to myself, could these be transformed by wronged souls like the piranhas in the place where Ma Luoyu was?  If so, maybe gods help!

    Thinking of this, I immediately recited the mantra and said: "The power to kill evil spirits is the only one, please God!"

    But it was different from what I expected. After I finished reading, nothing changed around me. Those snakes still crawled over, and even covered my legs and feet.  I was at a loss for a while.  At this moment, I suddenly felt a gust of strong wind blowing through my clothes from behind my body, and my clothes also rattled, and I even felt a slight pain in my cheeks.

    And after the gust of wind passed, those snakes disappeared before my eyes like bubbles.  This scene looked a little familiar, and suddenly reminded me of Ma Luoyu's technique of subjugating ghosts.

    Ma Luoyu?  !  I suddenly turned around, and suddenly saw a woman in a red robe behind me, it was Ma Luoyu!

    "You, why are you here? Is this real or an illusion?!" I said in surprise.

    Ma Luoyu snorted coldly, waved the long red satin in his hand, and knocked the female corpse out.  Then he walked up to me and said with a sneer, "I reminded you once before, and now I am here to save you. You are really useless!"

    Saying that, point it to my forehead.  After this point, I suddenly felt a headache and fell to the ground.

    "Erhuo, are you okay?" I vaguely heard Ruan Lingxi's voice.  When I opened my eyes, I saw that I was lying on the ground, and Ruan Lingxi was holding the bronze mirror in my place.  The white-haired female corpse was suspended in mid-air, surrounded by chaotic snake shadows.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Saying that, point to my forehead.  After this point, I suddenly felt a headache and fell to the ground.

    "Erhuo, are you okay?" I vaguely heard Ruan Lingxi's voice.  When I opened my eyes, I saw that I was lying on the ground, and Ruan Lingxi was holding the bronze mirror in my place.  The white-haired female corpse was suspended in mid-air, surrounded by chaotic snake shadows.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 233 The Secret of the Wushan School (Part 1)

    ?

    "What's wrong with me?" I got up inexplicably and asked.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Just now you opened your eyes, and then passed out."

    At this moment, Xiao Mi leaned over and said, "I still heard you yelling, what did you dream about?"

    "It seems to be dreaming of many snakes, and Ma Luoyu." I looked at the female corpse surrounded by them, and suddenly found many strange little snakes crawling out of the female corpse's abdominal wound.

    At this time, I saw that Zhong Xin sprinkled something on the female corpse, and then poured a bottle of water on the female corpse.  Strangely, after the female corpse came into contact with water or some other liquid, it slowly shrank and deformed, and finally turned into a distorted skeleton and fell to the ground.

    Zhong Xin wiped off his cold sweat, and said, "It's strange, in my impression, this female corpse is very powerful, and it takes a while to deal with it, but somehow it went smoothly today."

    When I heard him say this, I suddenly remembered the ghost of Ma Luoyu just now, so I asked: "Did you see any other illusions when you did the practice just now?"

    Having said that, I looked around to see if I could find Ma Luoyu's ghost.  I remembered giving her a spell before, and it's possible she'd figured out a way to get out of that damn place, but never showed up.  I believe that the tomb descending just now was able to be cracked smoothly because she got a hand in it.

    Zhong Xin said: "No, why, what did you see just now?"

    I said to Wu Dan: "Master, I saw Ma Luoyu just now."

    "Ma Luoyu?" Wu Dan was a little surprised: "Didn't you say that she was imprisoned outside the Three Realms?"

    "Then what I saw was a phantom? But she did save me." I said.

    Wu Dan was silent for a long time, and said: "I think she escaped by herself. If she saved you, it must not be an illusion, but a real ghost."

    Just as I was talking, I suddenly heard an inaudible sound of clothes dragging the floor behind me.  The sound of rustling, like a long robe rubbing against the ground, makes people's hearts move.  I looked up to see Wu Dan's expression, but saw a subtle change in his expression.

    I couldn't help but look back and was startled.  I suddenly saw Ma Luoyu in red appearing behind me.  Still looks cold-eyed, still red-clothed and black-haired, but appearing in reality still gives me a strange sense of disobedience.

    "Sister Witch?" I tentatively stepped forward and asked.

    Ma Luoyu's eyes never fell on me at all, but directly looked at Wu Dan behind me.  I followed her gaze and saw that Wu Dan was also looking at her with a complicated expression.

    Ruan Lingxi pulled me aside and quietly asked, "How is Uncle Wu's old friend?"

    I whispered: "One, this is Ma Jingcheng's younger sister, Ma Luoyu."

    Ruan Lingxi was surprised and said: "I've seen ghosts too, but as I said, most ghosts don't have enough spiritual power, and some can't even take on human form. But this Ma Luoyu looks veryspecial."

    "Of course, she practices the art of subjugating ghosts. The king of ghosts that everyone looks up to, ordinary ghosts would not dare to provoke her." I sighed: "We meet this time, I don't know what the two will say."

    At this time, Ma Luoyu's eyes were full of tears, and she rushed towards Wu Dan, hugged Wu Dan, and cried bitterly.  I watched in surprise from the side, thinking that Emma, ??Wu Dan has changed like this, she can still recognize it at a glance, let me go, this is more about looking at the essence through the phenomenon.

    Wu Dan hugged her hesitantly and awkwardly, and said, "Well, I haven't seen you for many years and I'm not afraid of admitting the wrong person."

    When Ruan Lingxi heard this, he immediately burst out laughing.

    Ma Luoyu cried for a long time, then suddenly straightened up from Wu Dan's arms, raised her hand and slapped her, just in time to give Wu Dan a loud mouth.

    Ghosts beat people so hard I was amazed in my heart, thinking that Ma Luoyu's cultivation was good, and he had already cultivated himself from a virtual body to a real one.

    Wu Dan didn't fight back after being slapped, and sighed: "I'm sorry."

    Ma Luoyu wiped away her tears and asked, "Since you didn't kill me, why didn't you go and save me?! I've been trapped in the sea of ??blood for so many years, yet you haven't found me?!"

    Wu Dan said slowly: "I'll explain this matter to you later. Now we have just removed a tomb, and I must help them deal with it."

    Ma Luoyu glanced at the other people who were busy nearby, and said with a sneer, "Isn't that the female corpse? It's a vulnerable thing. By the way, who is that woman?" As he spoke, Ma Luoyu pointed at Su Ling and asked  .

    Su Ling listened to her call and stepped forward.  Ma Luoyu looked at her for a while, and said: "Why do I think you are inexplicably familiar? It seems like I have seen it before."

    I suddenly remembered the ice coffin of Wushan School in Ma Luoyu's subconscious mind, and the woman who looked like Su Muyu, so I said, "Sister Witch, have you ever been to Wushan School? This fairy sister is the successor of Wushan School. Maybe you know her?"  she?"

    "Wushan faction?" Ma Luoyu shook his head and said, "I don't know where the Wushan faction is."

    "But there are memories of Wushan School in your subconscious mind, why don't you try to recall them." I reminded.

    "You mean, the female corpse in the ice coffin that I occasionally think of?" Ma Luoyu said, "I don't know who it is, but this image flashes in my memory occasionally."

    At this time, Zhong Xin and Duan Qingshui had already refilled the tomb.  Duan Qingshui looked at Ma Luoyu, and said coldly, "Are you Ma Jingcheng's younger sister?"

    Ma Luoyu frowned and said, "Who are you?"

    Duan Qingshui said coldly: "Do you know the whereabouts of the Snow Mountain Divine Key?!"

    Hearing his bad tone, Ma Luoyu sneered and said: "I don't know, what is the Snow Mountain Key? It should be the pair of strange stones that my brother brought back from the Guardian God Clan? Unfortunately, I don't remember where he threw it.  Now, and it's none of my business, why should I tell you, who are you?"

    Duan Qingshui asked: "You really don't know?"

    Ma Luoyu said angrily: "I don't know! Wu Dan, who are they?!"

    Wu Dan said speechlessly: "It's a long story."

    Ma Luoyu grabbed his collar and shouted: "Then tell me, why don't you save me?!"

    Wu Dan sighed: "Because I suspect that you were locked up by your brother. I can't find your trace at all. He is the only one who can do this in this world, isn't he? I think maybe you are still alive, but he doesn't want to  Just let you see me."

    Ma Luoyu scolded: "Excuse! Bastard!"

    Ruan Lingxi said from the side: "You seem to have mentioned the Wushan faction. Does the Wushan faction have any connection with this matter?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "I want to know too. If you can verify it, why not go to Wushan and ask the head of the sect, Senior White."

    Wu Dan said: "Okay, since the tomb has been broken, we'll pack it up and go back. As for you," Wu Dan looked at Ma Luoyu: "Do you have any plans?"

    Ma Luoyu looked at him and said, "Until I find out the cause of my death, I will always be by your side."

    After hearing this, Wu Dan seemed to scratch his head in embarrassment: "This doesn't seem very convenient"

    Shit, it's not convenient to be so close back then.  So we all made a smirk.

    Ma Luoyu raised her hand to grab Wu Dan's arm, gritted her teeth and said coldly: "Say it again?! I saved your apprentice in the haunted building before, and told them that it was a trap. Exorcism came to save his life.  , you owe me a lot of favors, what happened to me following you for a few days?!"

    Wu Dan immediately hesitated: "Okay, follow if you want"

    Only then did I know that the woman who threw the dart for no reason was Ma Luoyu.  It seems that she has been with us for a while, but when she saw Wu Dan, she felt a little timid.

    At this time, I suddenly found that one of us was missing.  Zhao Yu was gone.  I was taken aback, and immediately asked: "By the way, Master, where is Zhao Yu?!"

    It was only then that Wu Dan woke up like a dream: "No, I just asked him to watch outside the door, and don't let people in. Why have we been making trouble here for so long, and Xiao Zhao hasn't come in to take a look?"

    As soon as I heard this, I immediately ran to the door of the underground garage.  But at this time, I found that there was no one at the door, and Zhao Yu's had disappeared.  But what made my hair stand on end was that there was a large pool of blood at the door, extending into the distance.

    "Master, Master! Something happened to Zhao Yu!!" I immediately shouted.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 234 The Secret of the Wushan School (Part 2)

    ?

    Hearing my shout, everyone ran over.  I pointed to the pool of blood on the ground and said, "Look!"

    Wu Dan said speechlessly: "Didn't Xiao Zhao become a zombie now? Even if he bleeds, there won't be such a big pool of red blood. Did he hurt another intruder? Let's look around."

    So we searched separately, and after a while, we saw Zhao Yu supporting a bloody man at the corner of the street.

    "Zhao Yu, are you okay?" I rushed forward and asked.

    Zhao Yu turned around and saw me, and immediately said: "I didn't bring my mobile phone, so call the ambulance immediately! Someone is injured."

    I immediately dialed the number. After calling, I saw Su Ling and Ruan Lingxi approaching the person in my hand, and said in amazement, "Isn't this Senior Sister Ye Ran?"

    Su Ling asked in surprise: "Junior Sister?! Why did you come here?"

    At this time, I put away the phone and went to watch it.  It was a woman who was injured. Looking closely at the eyebrows and eyes, the round face and almond eyes seemed to be the lively Ye Ran that I had seen in Wushan School.  But now, she was wearing ordinary sportswear, which she got from nowhere.  His complexion was very bad, there was a deep wound on his shoulder, and there seemed to be wounds on his legs.

    "Senior SisterWushan faction, come out, something big happened!" Ye Ran seemed to have exhausted his last bit of strength, and fainted immediately after saying this sentence.

    After hearing this, Ruan Lingxi and Su Ling panicked.  Wu Dan persuaded: "Wait for the ambulance to save the person first."

    So Su Ling stepped forward to perform simple hemostasis for Ye Ran.  Zhong Xin looked at us suspiciously and asked, "What's going on?"

    I sighed: "We don't know exactly what's going on. What's going on here is over, why don't you go back first? In the future, what are your plans?"

    Zhong Xin said: "In this case, I will leave first. No matter what I do in the future, I don't think the organization will find me again. So before I leave, I would like to advise you, don't think that the elimination of the Big Dipper will do anything to the Ghost Sentence Organization."  Influence. The Big Dipper is just a cover. The strength of the Ghost Sentence Organization is far greater."

    "What, a cover?" I said in amazement.  What does this mean? Could it be that we have been busy for a long time to eliminate several people from the Big Dipper, and in the end it was a waste of work?

    Zhong Xin shook his head and said, "I don't know the details, but you should deal with the matter of the Ghost Sentence Organization yourself."

    With that said, he turned around and left.  I wondered in my heart, thinking what the hell is this, the Big Dipper of the Guijuan organization is just some small characters who distract attention in the end?  What the hell is Ma Jingcheng doing?

    But it¡¯s useless to talk now, the ambulance stopped outside the door soon, Zhao Yu and I took Ye Ran into the ambulance and drove all the way to the hospital.

    While waiting outside the emergency room, Ruan Lingxi was a little restless, paced the corridor non-stop, and said to Su Ling: "Senior sister, what do you think happened to Wushan? Why was Senior Sister Ye Ran injured like this?"

    Su Ling was much calmer than Ruan Lingxi, and said: "Your junior sister wakes up and then ask in detail. It seems that someone went to the Wushan faction to provoke trouble. I don't know if it was the same people last time. Most of the wounds on Ye Ran's body were sword wounds. I  I can't think of anyone who would have a feud with the Wushan faction."

    After waiting for a long time, the lights in the operating room finally went out.  When the doctor came out, we hurried around to ask about the situation.

    "The patient is out of danger. Although the wound is deep, it doesn't hurt the vital parts. Excessive blood loss caused fainting. Fortunately, you have treated it beforehand. Now after the treatment, there is no serious problem." The doctor said with a smile: "Please rest assured, the anesthetic  It will wake up after the effect passes.¡±

    After hearing this, we breathed a sigh of relief.  Fortunately, Ye Ran's life was saved.  Maybe people who practice martial arts have good physical fitness. Soon, Ye Ran woke up.  Ruan Lingxi immediately went up to ask who hurt her like this.

    Ye Ran shook his head and said: "I don't know, a group of mysterious masked people came suddenly, I don't know where they came from, I don't know how to find the location of the Wushan Schoolthey even dragged out the ice coffin of the uncle  "

    "My master Su Muyu's ice coffin?" Su Ling asked in surprise, "How do they know where it is?"

    Ye Ran said: "I can't figure it out either. It seems that they are looking for something besides digging out the ice coffin, but I don't know what it is I'm afraid that the master is also in danger, but she let me escape down the mountain  Looking for you, I am afraid that you will also have an accident."

    "Damn it, who did it?!" Ruan Lingxi gritted her teeth.

    "They're looking for something? What are they looking for?" I asked.

    Ye Ran shook her head and said, "I don't know, but Master asked me to bring something to Senior Sister." As she spoke, she rummaged through her pocket for a long time and pulled out a string of bracelets.

    &nbs?? 

    Wu Dan sighed: "I am afraid that the person who finds the head will find out, if she is alive."

    It's a pity that we searched the front and back, but there were no survivors left.  I supported Ruan Lingxi, who was almost fainted, and said to Su Ling: "Sister Immortal, think about it carefully, is there any secret way or secret room in this place? Maybe your master is hiding?"

    Su Ling looked at the Goddess Peak in Wushan, and said after a while: "There is no secret room, but there is the Goddess Tomb on the Goddess Peak, maybe Master and the others are hiding in the Goddess Tomb."

    "Then what are you waiting for, let's go and have a look!" I urged.

    Su Ling nodded, and then led our group to take a small path up the mountain to the top of Shennv Peak.

    When walking halfway, Ma Luoyu suddenly screamed and stopped.

    "What happened?" I asked.

    "The bracelet is cracked." Ma Luoyu handed the beaded bracelet to me: "There seems to be something inside."

    I took it over and took a look, only to see that the beaded bracelet turned out to be hollow, and there was a small, fragrant pill hidden in it.

    "Sister Immortal, come and see, what is this?" I greeted Su Ling.

    Su Ling stopped to take it, and after scrutinizing it for a while, his expression suddenly changed: "This seems to be the secret medicine of the Wushan School. Master hid it in a bracelet and let people take it away. Maybe it's more ominous for her." (Note)  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 235 The Secret of the Wushan School (Part 2)

    ?

    "What kind of secret medicine is this?" I asked suspiciously.

    Su Ling said: "Everyone in the world has heard that the Wushan sect has a secret medicine of immortality. Immortality is impossible, but there is indeed such a medicine that can prolong life, even when people have only their last breath left, they can still live by taking it  For this reason, many people believe that after taking this medicine from Wushan Pai, they can live forever.¡±

    "So there will be many people competing for this medicine?" I was surprised.  Unexpectedly, although the times have changed drastically, human beings are still as superstitious about longevity as in ancient times.

    "Could it be that the people who came this time are also for this medicine?" Ruan Lingxi asked.

    "Whether it is true or not, find Master and ask for clarification." With that said, Su Ling beckoned us to continue climbing to the top of Goddess Peak.

    After climbing to the top of Goddess Peak, I felt a bone-chilling chill and humidity.  Looking back down the mountain, I only feel that the top of the mountain is shrouded in clouds and mist, and I can see the misty rocks and trees under the cliff.

    The mountain wind is hunting, and suddenly there is an illusion of being infinitely close to the sky.  In front of me is the stone statue of the Goddess who has left infinite legends. Looking up, it really looks like a dusty Goddess standing in the wind, with fluttering robes, looking at the junction of water and sky from a distance.

    Seeing that there is no mountain road ahead, I couldn't help but hesitate.  At this time, I saw Su Ling chanting spells and spells at the statue of the goddess, congealed three skates, and threw them at the statue's throat and shoulders.  I don't know what the ice blade hit. I only heard a rumbling sound, and the statue changed its position instantly.

    The rocks behind the statue were also removed, and a small cave appeared in front of us.  I was a little surprised, I didn't expect there to be a hole in the Goddess Peak.  I heard from Su Ling that there is a tomb of a goddess here, that is to say, the goddess of Wushan that King Xiang of Chu met should have existed in history and was a real person, and the goddess was buried here after her death.

    What is said that King Xiang has a heart for Goddess Wumeng, it is likely that King Xiang of Chu met the founder of the Wushan School back then.  As a result, he was so devoted to Taoism that he didn't even think about becoming a concubine in his palace.  King Xiang of Chu was in a dick state of mind, shouting everywhere that he dreamed of a goddess.  But the real goddess has been living in seclusion in this deep mountain, and the heights are extremely cold.

    After entering the cave, I heard a sound of water coming.  At this time, like induction lights, several lights suddenly lit up in the cave.  At the same time, someone asked in a low voice, "Who?!"

    Su Ling immediately replied: "It's me, how are you all?"

    "Is it Senior Sister?!" While speaking, several female disciples of Wushan Sect came around from behind the rock.  All of them were painted, and their clothes were a little messy.

    "Where's Master?!" Su Ling asked immediately.

    One of them cried: "Senior sister, I'm afraid the master is going to die, you go and have a look!"

    Ruan Lingxi heard Su Ling, and immediately followed her.  Several of us followed suit, bypassing several rocks, and finally came to a platform behind a deep pool.  The platform was more like a stone table, and now there was a woman in white lying on the stone table, but it was the same Bai Chaoyun I saw last time.

    But seeing him now, Bai Chaoyun has been emaciated a lot, and it seems that he has been deeply injured.  Su Ling stepped forward to check his pulse, frowned and said, "How did you suffer such a deep internal injury?"

    Bai Chaoyun opened his eyes, saw Su Ling, and smiled calmly: "You're back." Immediately, she turned her head to look at us and nodded.

    Su Ling nodded and said, "There is also Lingxi."

    Ruan Lingxi immediately stepped forward, leaned over and cried, "Master, who hurt you like this? Aren't you invincible in martial arts?"

    Bai Chaoyun smiled wryly and said, "That was in the pastMaster will also grow old one day"

    Ruan Lingxi cried: "How can Master get old? Master still looks so young"

    Bai Chaoyun shook his head and sighed: "People are born, old, sick, and die, and master will die one day."

    Su Ling asked: "Who hurt Master?"

    Bai Chaoyun smiled wryly and said: "Speaking of which, I never expected him to come back, nor did I expect him to kill the Wushan faction. After all, I wanted to save his family many years ago."

    Ruan Lingxi gritted her teeth and said, "Who is that person?!"

    Bai Chaoyun recalled: "Many years ago, a young man brought a dying girl to Wushan for help. He said that his surname was Ma, and that girl was his sister. The girl looked very young. She was stabbed in the heart and was dying. I saw  She was pitiful, so I agreed to save people. So I took out the secret medicine of Wushan School and gave it to the girl. But when her brother was going to take it for her, the girl died. The young man was very sad and said that he would take his sister's medicine.  The body was taken home for burial. Before that, he gave me a strange stone and said ?"Senior Sister, I see that Master's complexion is still not good. Could it be that the secret medicine of our Wushan Sect doesn't work?" Ruan Lingxi sighed.

    Su Ling pondered: "Master, after all, she is over seventy years old, and her physical strength is not as good as before. She has never fought against anyone in these years, so the injury will inevitably be serious. I have already told her not to use her internal strength for a while. After a period of recuperation, she will turn around."  good."

    Ruan Lingxi worried: "What if someone comes to pick quarrels again?"

    Su Ling said: "I will stay with Master."

    When Duan Qingshui heard the words, he immediately said: "You don't need to stay in Wushan, I will send someone to take care of you. You follow me back."

    Just as Su Ling was about to speak, Duan Qingshui pulled her over and said coldly, "That's it. It's useless if you stay here alone."

    I was amused in my heart, and curled my lips.  Afterwards, a few of us discussed and decided to reset the enchantment near Wushan faction, that is, to cover up the eyes, so that it is not easy for people to find the whereabouts of Wushan faction.  According to Bai Chaoyun, Ma Jingcheng was also seriously injured in this battle, so he probably won't come to the house to make trouble in person in the near future.  Furthermore, they didn't know the location of the Goddess' tomb. If Bai Chaoyun hid in it to recuperate, he shouldn't be disturbed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 236 The Dead Bride (Part 1)

    ?

    After dealing with the matter of the Wushan faction, we will go back the same way.  After Ye Ran recovered from his injuries, he returned to Wushan with the people sent by Boss Duan.

    Everything returned to calm, and Ye Lanlan also closed the bar because of this incident, and left Shenyang with Zhong Xin.  However, what makes people sad is that the police officer Li Chengjun's heart stopped beating on the day the case was closed, and he completely disappeared from this world.

    I went to Li Chengjun's funeral with Zhao Yu, and I couldn't help feeling sad when I saw Li's mother crying.  In fact, for such a long time, I have seen too much life and death, so I can understand the impermanence of life to some extent.  It's just that I still can't face the pain of my loved ones indifferently.

    After returning from the funeral, Zhao Yu and I were not very emotional.  As soon as he entered the door, he saw his colleagues gathered around Lin Yufan's computer watching videos.

    "Or, don't you have to go to work? Everyone seems to be free." I smiled and said, "What are you looking at?"

    "Brother Yan, come and watch, this supernatural show is very interesting." Lin Yufan greeted me.

    Zhao Yu and I walked up to him to watch, and saw that it was a local supernatural program in Tianjin called "The Left Eye Sees a Ghost".  It is about the supernatural events and midnight ghosts that happened in a photo studio that no one cares about.

    I looked at it for a while, and it seemed that there were a few couples who went to take pictures in this photo studio, but in the end, the bride disappeared inexplicably.  Later, the bodies of several dead brides were found in a certain suburb hundreds of miles away, and every bride had ashes scattered on her face.  Later, someone called the police, and the police began to suspect that the owner of the photo studio was the murderer.  But in the end, in the attic of the photo studio, I found the owner of the photo studio who had been dried to a bone. It seemed that he had been dead for some years.

    However, this photo studio is still open this year.  So, who is the owner of the photo studio?  Is it the real murderer?

    What is even more bizarre is that the surviving grooms actually said that they had indeed seen the owner of the photo studio standing in front of them alive and taking pictures of them.  And the camera in the photo studio does have their photos, but they are all black and white, and they look like photos from many years ago.

    Because of this kind of incident, various rumors spread on the Internet, the most popular one is that the photo studio is a cursed place, the wife of the former owner of the photo studio must have been killed, that's why other people's wives are killed  .

    Some lovers of supernatural adventures went to the photo studio to explore with spells, etc., but they found nothing in the end.

    "Spiritual photo studio," Zhao Yu frowned, "Why are there more and more ghosts in Tianjin in recent years?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "Some of them may be rumors, so don't take them seriously."

    After watching this program, Zhao Yu and I went back to the office, waiting for instructions from Ouyang Zhuan's family.  But after waiting for a day, no cases were dispatched to us.  In the evening, I asked Ruan Lingxi for dinner, and asked Zhao Yu if he wanted to go with him.

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "You two are dating, what am I going to do. I'll go home and cook for myself."

    We walked out of the gate of the Municipal Bureau while chatting.  When I just walked through a street, I saw a figure flash in front of me, a girl with ponytails draped a man's shoulders into the alley.

    I stopped and said to Zhao Yu: "Zhao Yu, that person looks like Tang Xin just now, do you want to go and see?"

    Zhao Yu obviously noticed the figure, but he said: "What are you looking at, she is probably having a tryst with another man, why should I bother?"

    Although Zhao Yu's tone didn't fluctuate when he said this, I caught a sharp glimpse of Zhao Yu's gaze towards the entrance of the alley.

    I laughed in my heart and said: "Okay, then I'm going to the station, you can go back."

    So we both waved goodbye.  I stood by the bus station, but out of the corner of my eye, I paid attention to Zhao Yu's actions.  I saw him look around, stand on the road with his head bowed in thought for a few seconds, before turning into the alley where Tang Xin disappeared.  I was amused in my heart, and immediately chased after him, stopped at the entrance of the alley, and stretched my head to look inside.

    At this time, I heard a sound of punching and kicking in the alley, and Tang Xin scolded: "Stinky man, dare to touch me?! My mother chopped off your hand!!"

    As I said that, I saw Tang Xin grabbing the man's hair and hitting it against the wall twice. When the man was fainting, she grabbed one of his hands and took out a knife to cut it off.

    I wiped off my cold sweat and saw that Zhao Yu had already run over, so I decided not to show up and continued to watch the fun.  Just as Tang Xin was about to go down with the knife, Zhao Yu shouted, "Stop!"

    Tang Xin was taken aback, turned her head to see Zhao Yu, and immediately put on a smiling face: "Little brother!!" Saying this, she dropped the knife and threw herself at Zhao Yu.

    Zhao Yu rolled his eyes helplessly, and said, "Why do you want to kill someone?hand?  "

    Tang said logically: "If the stinky man touches me, shouldn't I cut off his hand?"

    Zhao Yu smiled wryly for a while, then shouted at the man: "What's his name?!"

    I saw that the good show was over, so I followed, and said with a smile: "I saw it, Zhao Yu, and you still said that you don't care about nympho girls."

    When Tang Xin heard this, she immediately embraced Zhao Yu and kissed her cheek with joy: "Is little brother worried about me?"

    Zhao Yu wiped his face in embarrassment, and said, "I'm afraid you'll hack someone to death at the gate of the city bureau."

    I shook my head and looked down at the man.  At this time, I saw that man was also looking up at me.  During this look, I shivered, because I saw a pale face with a sly smile gradually overlapped with the man's face.

    When I stared at that face, I saw that grimace slowly disappeared, leaving only the man with a bruised nose and a swollen face.

    Hitting a ghost?  I looked at the man and saw that he was indeed surrounded by ghosts, so I asked, "Dude, where are you from?"

    The man stood up in a daze and asked, "What's going on?"

    Seeing that Tang Xin wanted to hit him, I quickly stopped him and asked the man, "You don't remember?"

    The man shook his head and said, "I don't know, why is my mouth full of blood? Ah, my teeth!!"

    Tang Xin spat: "Now you're still pretending to be crazy!"

    I smiled wryly for a while, touched the things on my body, and took out a ghost-exorcism talisman drawn by Wu Dan, then handed it to the man and said: "You take it with you, if you have any troubles, go to the city bureau."  Find me, my name is Song Yan."

    The man still didn't understand the situation, and just took it reflexively.

    I watched the man go away, and said to Zhao Yu: "This guy seems to have hit a ghost."

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "Many people are like this. Those who raise ghosts, or those with weak aura and weak willpower are likely to provoke ghosts."

    Tang Xin asked: "Where is where?"

    I smiled and said, "Since we met, why don't we have dinner together? Let's go find Ruan Lingxi together."

    Tang Xin naturally liked to be with Zhao Yu, so she immediately nodded in agreement.  We took the bus together and arrived in front of Ruan Lingxi's store, but unexpectedly saw Duan Qingshui also there.  But what surprised us even more was that Duan Qingshui was holding Xiaoman in his arms.

    "I'll go, Boss Duan, when did you become a gangster dad?" I smiled in surprise.

    At this time, Xiaoman saw me and immediately greeted me: "Brother Erbi!"

    I was about to hug her, but I saw her two chubby little hands pulling Duan Qingshui's beard from left to right.  Duan Qingshui glared at her, Xiao Man curled his lips, retracted his little hand, bit his finger in his mouth, and looked at Duan Qingshui pitifully.

    "This doll is full of nonsense. Just now Ruan Lingxi was holding her to play. On the way, she pointed at a man and called him bad uncle. As a result, the man wanted to beat someone, so I stepped forward and taught him a lesson." Duan Qingshui frowned and said, "Who  Can you tell me why no one taught this doll to be quiet?!"

    I laughed and said: "Tongyan Wuji, it shows that the man is not a good person in the first place."

    Ruan Lingxi smiled bitterly and said: "My senior sister and I came from Uncle Wu's side. When we saw Xiaoman, we hugged Xiaoman to play. Xiaoman's mother will not be able to pick up Xiaoman until seven o'clock tonight, so I have to take her with me for dinner."

    Duan Qingshui immediately stuffed Xiaoman into my arms, and said, "Bring it up, let's go to eat." Then, he took Su Ling and left.

    Xiao Man immediately pouted and complained to me: "Uncle Iron Man is so fierce."

    "Uncle Iron Man?" I smiled and said, "You mean the one just now?"

    Xiaoman nodded and said: "Uncle is not afraid of pain, he is a strong man. Xiaoman saw the bad uncle touching auntie's face on the road, and the fat uncle said he was a plain bully."

    I almost pissed off, thinking that if Wu Dan didn¡¯t teach something good, he would teach vocabulary like hooliganism.

    Tang Xin stepped forward and squeezed Xiaoman's chubby face, and said with a smile, "The little guy knows a lot."

    Xiao Man quacked with a smile: "My sister also met a bad uncle, and the bad uncle even touched my sister's hand."

    When Tang Xin heard the words, her face immediately turned green, and she said in surprise, "God, is this a ghost doll? How do you know this?"

    I smiled wryly: "Probably because you touched someone's face with the hand that was touched just now, and Xiaoman felt it."

    Tang Xin shivered, and said: "You crazy people, from children to old people, are not normal."

    I spat: "Nimma, you're not normal, you jerk off." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 237 The Dead Bride (Part 2)

    ?

    As the weather is getting warmer and warmer, the barbecue stalls on the street have also become lively.  I remembered that Wu Dan likes to make some barbecue by himself, so I suggested that we should call Wu Dan and find an open space downstairs in his house to have a barbecue and drink some wine.

    Both Ruan Lingxi and Tang Xin like to barbecue, so everyone readily agreed.  A few of us then turned back to look for Wu Dan.  When Wu Dan heard that he wanted to drink some wine with him, he readily agreed.  But in the end, it was decided that for the sake of convenience, he would simply grill skewers on an electric stove at his home and watch TV while eating.

    Xiaoman was too young to eat these things, so Zhao Yu made her some mashed potatoes.  I watched Zhao Yu make this kind of baby food in amazement, step by step with extreme care, and couldn't help but exclaim: "I didn't expect you to make this kind of thing."

    Zhao Yu smiled and said: "Don't forget that I stayed in an orphanage when I was a child. The older children usually take care of the younger ones. We don't have many delicious snacks, so I used to research these simple children's foods based on recipes  way of doing."

    So I hugged Xiao Man and said with a smile: "Xiao Man, do you like the mashed potatoes made by the pretty brother?"

    Xiaoman immediately clapped his hands and said: "I like it!!" After that, two big eyes fell directly on Zhao Yu's hand stirring mashed potatoes.

    Zhao Yu finished it quickly, so he handed me a cup of mashed potatoes and said, "Be careful, don't choke her."

    I took the mashed potatoes and carried Xiaoman back to the living room. While feeding her mashed potatoes, I watched the news program of Tianjin Satellite TV.

    Ruan Lingxi pulled a tissue to wipe Xiao Man's mouth.  Xiaoman didn't care about anything else, he just stared at the little spoon in my hand.  Ruan Lingxi smiled and said: "Look at this snack, Xiaoman, you need to lose weight, you will get fat if you eat too many potatoes."

    Xiaoman yelled: "Xiaoman is still young, so she doesn't need to marry. My sister needs to be thin and wear loose clothes."

    I laughed and said, "Xiao Man, you know a lot. Did you let your sister wear a wedding dress?"

    Xiaoman nodded while eating.

    At this moment, a piece of news was being broadcast on TV.  I accidentally glanced at it, and saw that Tianjin Satellite TV was broadcasting news about the supernatural program I saw on the Internet today.  It is said that the young couple who went to a photo studio to take pictures recently, the woman disappeared inexplicably, but a few days later, the body of the bride in a wedding dress will be found in the suburbs.  The faces of these brides were sprinkled with ashes, which were found to be human ashes.  To make matters worse, the bride had burns on all four limbs, but there were no serious burns elsewhere, which was inexplicable.

    Since the death toll exceeded five, the Serious Crime Squad opened a case for investigation.  It's just that there are no useful clues for the time being.

    "Death photo studio, this thing doesn't seem to be uncommon." Wu Dan said while watching the news: "Don't people now go to photo studios to take wedding photos? This dilapidated photo studio looks like it has been around for decades.  Maybe it¡¯s film. There are people who use this old-fashioned thing.¡±

    "Nowadays people are pursuing retro, which is probably why the photo studios have become popular for decades." I said.

    After we finished eating, we sent Xiaoman back, and were about to go back to rest, when Zhao Yu's cell phone rang.  When I heard the ringtone, I couldn't help being speechless: the call from Ouyang Zhuan's family is probably a case.

    Sure enough, after Zhao Yu put down the phone, he sighed: "We have to see the officer once, there is a new case."

    "It's almost nine o'clock." I frowned.

    Zhao Yu said: "We are all familiar with this case. The mysterious murder case in the photo studio, the dead bride."

    "Well, it seems that there is another ghost killer behind the case." I reluctantly went out with Zhao Yu, and took a car to meet Ouyang Zhuan's family.

    The location chosen for this meeting was not the strange Guanyin Temple, but went straight to the photo studio that had many accidents.

    This photo studio is next to the antique market on Sanma Road, Nankai District, behind a row of European-style buildings.  It's a relatively narrow street with a few thrift stores.  The store is small and there are not many customers, so several thrift stores have closed.

    The ghost photo studio is next to these thrift stores.

    We walked along this old street, and the night wind blew across the long street, and fallen leaves came from nowhere and flew up and down.  Although it is spring, the wind in this street seems to be extremely cold.  The willow trees beside the road are also a little listless.

    When I walked to the door of the photo studio, I looked up at the door.  This photo studio looks a little old, at least it is a building from the Republic of China period.  The door is decorated more artistically, the stone wall is directly painted gray, and the year 1920 is written.  The photo studio has no name, and the two doors are also in retro style.  However, this photo studio has a window facing the street, and there is a sculpture in it, which is a scene of a man using an old-fashioned camera to take wedding photos of a couple of new couples.

      "Maybe." Ouyang Bo said: "But it seems that it is not something that human beings can do to take several living people away from the photo studio without a trace.  Tell me anything old that needs help. Keep me updated on progress.¡±

    Zhao Yu and I nodded, and took the case information from Ouyang Bo.  Ouyang Bo turned around and left.

    "Go upstairs and have a look. It is said that the brides disappear when they are changing their wedding dresses upstairs." Zhao Yu said.

    So I followed him upstairs.  The staircase is also a retro wooden spiral staircase.  As I walked up to the second floor, I groped for the light switch on the wall.  When I touched the light switch, I suddenly felt a cool feeling on the back of my hand, as if a hand was covering the back of my hand.

    My heart was trembling, and I pulled my hand back suddenly.  At this time, there happened to be a car passing by downstairs, and at the moment when the headlights of the car were shining, I saw a bluish-white face appearing in front of my eyes with the help of the faint light.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 338 The Dead Bride (Part 2)

    ?

    I shivered in fright, quickly retracted my hand and took a few steps back to look.  At this time, Zhao Yu turned on the flashlight and shone in front of him.

    Only then did I realize that what was in front of me was not a grimace, but a very realistic three-dimensional portrait of a character.  The content of this painting is also a bride in a wedding dress, but this bride has no facial features, only a bluish-white face.  The bride is maintaining a posture of climbing out of the photo frame. The portrait is so lifelike that one can feel that this person is close in front of her eyes.

    "I'm going, what is this thing? The photo studio hangs such horrible portraits to scare people to death." I wiped the cold sweat from my forehead.

    "It's very strange. This painting doesn't have the author's name either, so I can't tell what year it was." Zhao Yu pondered, "However, the hairstyle of this bride looks like it appeared in the dramas of the Republic of China."

    I took a closer look at the wig of the woman in the portrait. It was indeed very similar to the hairstyles of the ladies who returned from studying abroad in the Zhaidou family drama of the Republic of China. The long curly hair hanging down is no longer favored by modern people.

    "In this way, the portrait should be quite old. But why is it still as clean as new? Even if it is rearranged, it is difficult to maintain this level of newness." I am amazed.

    Apart from this creepy portrait, there is nothing special about the second floor.  The full-length mirror and the huge floor-to-ceiling curtain are used as a simple fitting room.  The other places are similar to downstairs, sofa, coffee table, and even a few lifelike silk flowers.

    Zhao Yu and I went to the fitting room, searched every corner, and made sure there were no secret doors or the like.

    "Could it be that the bride was taken away by something else?" I whispered, and suddenly felt that the small space on the second floor was chilling, making one's hair stand on end.  Fear stems from the unknown.  Normally, I can see the hidden ghosts, but this time, for some reason, I have searched upstairs and downstairs, except for the empty space, it is still empty, and I am sure that there are no ghosts.

    I took a few photos of the scene in the photo studio, and then went downstairs with Zhao Yu.  Looking back at the photo studio, I always feel eerie.

    After going back, Zhao Yu and I checked the information of this photo studio for a long time overnight, but found nothing inappropriate.  The photo studio was opened during the Republic of China, and the first owner had been killed, but this was an unsolved case, and the murderer was not caught.  The first owner was nothing special, he was just a private businessman, his wealth was nothing special, and he didn't have any bad records or misbehavior, so the possibility of enemies was ruled out.

    "I really can't figure out why there are so many supernatural events in this photo studio." I shook my head and said, "Zhao Yu, what do you think?"

    Zhao Yu flipped through the materials and said, "There is really nothing special about it. But if there is anything special, it is the customers who have been to this photo studio before."

    As he said that, Zhao Yu handed me a printed enlarged black-and-white photo: "This woman is Xia Yimeng, a famous singer in Shanghai during the Republic of China. She married a wealthy businessman in Tianjin and came to this photo studio to take wedding photos.  .You should have seen the picture of this woman, we have all noticed."

    I looked carefully at the woman in the enlarged photo.  Wearing the Republic of China cheongsam, smiling like a flower, very young and beautiful, especially the skin is really silky and silky.  I am no stranger to this woman's face, and her enlarged wedding photos are displayed on the first floor of the photo studio.

    "What happened to this woman in the end?" I asked.

    "Dead, she was the first bride to die unexpectedly. At that time, the influence was so great that the owner had to consider closing the photo studio." Zhao Yu said.

    "Why do these brides die?" I wryly smiled and said, "They were still burned to death. Calculated in this way, the murderer must have lived to be eighty or ninety years old. Can such an old man have the ability to kill again?"

    "There are many people who have lived long enough and look very young." Zhao Yu smiled: "I went through Xia Yimeng's life and found that when she first debuted, she was in an advertisement. A cosmetics advertisement  , this cosmetic is a relatively well-known domestic product. It was popular in the country in the early days of the Republic of China, and it is still prosperous. Maybe you have heard its name, Mu Qingxuan."

    "This brand, it seems that villains also like to use it, what are you talking about, pure natural plant-based cosmetics without additives." I recalled: "Ruan Lingxi also recommended it to the nympho girl, I remember. But this product seems to be similar to Xia Yimeng's.  It doesn't matter if you die."

    "It's hard to say." Zhao Yu rubbed the center of his brows: "I don't know why, when I saw Xia Yimeng's face, I thought of those dead brides' facial skin. This association is a bit weird, but it's very stubborn.  strong."

    "Damn it, you mean those people are holding Xia Yimeng's skin in their mouths?" I suddenly felt goosebumps on my body: "But didn't she die early?Ma Luoyu snorted coldly: "I'm off to preside over the funeral. A lot of people have died these days."

    "Presiding over the funeral? So suddenly, who died?" I said in surprise.

    "I don't know either." Ma Luoyu suddenly covered her ears and cursed: "Damn it, the auction has started again!"

    As she spoke, she flicked the sleeves of her red robe, and several ghost figures suddenly appeared in the bookstore.

    "What orders does the ghost master have?" Several ghosts knelt in front of Ma Luoyu and said respectfully.

    "Why is there always something noisy behind this street?!" Ma Luoyu shouted.

    Several ghosts looked at each other, and one of them said, "Ghost master, there used to be an auction house in the alley behind Fu'an Street. They finally auctioned off an ancient mirror. That was the last thing ever auctioned. Because after that, the auction house  Almost all of them died, and few survived."

    "Dead? Murdered?" Ma Luoyu asked.

    "We don't know that deserted auction house is now a chess and card room, that is, a small casino. The casino is full of sun, and we can't go in, so we don't know what's going on inside." The ghost said.

    Ma Luoyu scolded: "So what about the casino, see if I don't go tonight and kill all those evil spirits!"

    Xiao Mi said from the side: "The ghost of the auction house? What a coincidence, Wu Dan went to preside over the funeral today, and the person who died was an old employee of the auction house."

    Ma Luoyu said: "It's nothing serious anyway, I'll go and see tonight, who dares to chatter in my ears!"

    I quickly grabbed her and said, "Then let's go together."

    I thought to myself, don't make any more troubles.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 339 Murder Bronze Mirror (Part 1)

    ?

    Following Ma Luoyu to a narrower street behind Fu'an Street, I saw a chess and card room, or a hidden casino at the end of that street.

    It is now dusk, and the night business of the small casino has just begun.  I hugged Xiao Mi and brought Ma Luoyu into the door.  Although it is said that the casino is full of yang energy, and all kinds of luck alternately change, the ghosts cannot get close, but Ma Luoyu didn't care, and walked in behind me.

    There are not many people in this small casino, and most of them gamble through poker.  After entering the door, no one paid attention to us, so I walked around the casino with Xiao Mi in my arms.  This casino is not too big, and it doesn't look like the original auction house.  Instead, there is a blackboard inlaid on the wall at the end.  This thing looks very abrupt. Thinking back to the layout of the auction house, there should not be anything like a blackboard, after all, it is not a classroom.

    I stopped in front of the blackboard and thought about it.  At this time, someone suddenly asked behind me: "Is there anything I can do for you?"

    I looked back and saw a uniformed casino waiter coming over and looking at me suspiciously.

    "I'm more curious about this blackboard. Do casinos need blackboards? What is the purpose of this?" I asked.

    "This is not a blackboard." The man said: "Originally there was a dark cabinet embedded on the wall behind it. Later, we painted the wooden door of the cabinet black. After all, it is strange to have a cabinet."

    It turned out to be like this.  But no one thinks it's weird to paint it black?

    At this time, Xiao Mi whispered in my ear: "The black paint seems to be mixed with donkey skin, and that thing can suppress evil."

    I raised my eyebrows, thinking that there must be something in it.  I was figuring out how to wait until the casinos had gone before I opened the cupboard to see what was in it.  Apparently the cabinet was nailed shut and needed some tools to pry it open.

    When I was thinking of this, suddenly, I heard a loud bang in my ears.  Looking back, I wiped it, and there was a big black hole on the black-painted wooden board with a "bang".

    I turned my head and saw that Ma Luoyu flicked his long sleeves and chiseled open the wooden door of the black cabinet.  The sawdust was flying, and I couldn't help taking a few steps back to avoid the flying sawdust.

    Of course I can see Ma Luoyu, but others cannot.  There was an inexplicable loud noise and a big hole in the wall, which alarmed many people in the casino.  The uproar gradually subsided, and everyone looked at the hole in the wall in amazement.

    I supported my forehead, but I saw Ma Luoyu stretched his hand in, and after a while, he took out a huge bronze mirror from inside.  But in the eyes of ordinary people, this scene is that a bronze mirror slowly flew out of the hole.

    Immediately, a commotion broke out in the crowd, and many timid people had already started running out the door.  Someone yelled: "This is the murderous bronze mirror!!" In an instant, other people in the casino began to squeeze out of the door, and after a while, there were no guests left, and they all slipped away.

    I stood in the same place without realizing it, and saw that the casino waiter also collapsed to the side with limp feet.  Not long after, a few guys dressed like thugs came over with the casino owner, and before they could ask why, they saw the bronze mirror floating in mid-air, and ran away screaming.

    In the end, I was the only living person and the fainted waiter left in the hall.  I rubbed my eyebrows and said to Ma Luoyu: "Sister Witch, can you stop being so anxious, people are scared away by you."

    Ma Luoyu held up the bronze mirror in her hand, and I saw strands of black air pounce on her.  But what is miraculous is that those ghost and evil auras are like a panacea, making Ma Luoyu's complexion more lively and bright.

    "I haven't seen such pure ghost energy for a long time." Ma Luoyu smiled and said, "Pure ghost energy can supplement my mana. I think the noisy ghosts I heard are hidden in this mirror."

    I leaned over to look at the mirror, and saw that the ancient mirror was a bit like something from the Qing Dynasty three hundred years ago, an ordinary style often seen in some Qing palace dramas.  It's just that the mirror frame is not metal or bronze, but wooden.  An unidentifiable species of wood, dusty with hollow patterns of birds and animals.

    However, after the ghost energy was taken away by Ma Luoyu, the mirror became extremely ordinary, as if there was nothing special about it.

    Ma Luoyu handed me the mirror and said, "This is an old antique, save some money for selling it."

    I took it amusedly, and said, "Sister Witch, reselling antiques is against the law."

    Ma Luoyu snorted coldly: "There are too many crimes, and if you don't kill people, it's nothing to sell some money."

    I took the bronze mirror and brought it to!  "

    Xiao Mi blinked her eyes and looked at me innocently: "I think it's a good thing to steal. That ancient mirror is not a good thing. If they like to steal it, they can steal it."

    "Isn't there nothing wrong with the bronze mirror?" I said, "I've looked at it carefully, and the ghost energy has been taken away by Ma Luoyu."

    Xiao Mi tilted her head and said, "That's not necessarily the case. Anyway, I don't think it's good for you to keep it. If you steal it, you can steal it."

    I helped my forehead and said, "You said it lightly. If the police investigate what happened in the casino yesterday, many people will see that I didn't leave by the bronze mirror. If someone traces the whereabouts of the bronze mirror, they must rush  Follow me."

    Xiao Mi smiled and said: "Don't worry. The casino is an illegal business, and they will not call the police easily. Besides, everyone thought it was haunted tonight."

    I smiled wryly and said, "That's haunted, okay?" What the hell is a ghost king.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 340 Murder Bronze Mirror (Part 2)

    ?

    Early the next morning, no one went to report the crime.  But soon, the haunted casino incident spread to the surrounding crowd, and many people began to talk about the bronze mirror.  At the end of the day, it was rumored that some kind of gambling god appeared and took away the bronze mirror in the casino.  The God of Gamblers is a young man with red eyes holding a long-haired white nine-tailed fox in his hands.

    After listening to the discussions in the streets and alleys, I was very speechless and felt that I would never love again.  It's only been a day, how come Xiao Mi and I have become like this ghostly monster?

    However, Wu Dan grasped the essence from this rumor, and quickly called me over and asked, "Did you find a bronze mirror from the casino behind the house last night?"

    "Master, how do you know I did it? Sister Witch told you?" I asked.

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "It's spread all over the streets and alleys. I'm not deaf, so how can I not know. The one with red eyes hugging a fox is not who you are."

    "Master, you are still smart." I sighed.

    Wu Dan asked: "What bronze mirror did you take, where are the things?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "It was stolen by someone. To be precise, it was stolen by a cat."

    "Stolen by a cat?" Wu Dan asked, "What cat, what kind of mirror did you find?"

    So I described the miraculous scene last night to Dan Wu.  "The thief seems to have tamed a black cat and asked the cat to steal things. He was waiting downstairs. I guess the thief saw me taking the bronze mirror in the casino a long time ago, so he followed me at night, thinking  Steal this thing."

    "Why do I feel that something is going to happen." Wu Dan sighed: "You have to be careful these few days."

    I smiled wryly and said, "Why am I so careful, everything was taken away by thieves."

    Wu Dan thought for a long time, pulled me aside, and asked in a low voice: "Is that thing you found a Qing Dynasty bronze mirror with a wooden frame?"

    I suddenly remembered that Wu Dan seemed to know someone from the former auction house of the casino, so I asked, "Master, have you seen that bronze mirror?"

    "I saw it once. The bronze mirror stayed in the auction house for seven days. When it was about to be sold and bought away, all the people in the auction house died suddenly in one night. But that night the auction house was selling the bronze mirror.  Auction. All of a sudden, people died." Wu Dan said: "I saw the bronze mirror later, it was nothing special, but I couldn't tell it was weird. I felt that people's death was related to the ancient mirror, but I couldn't find it.  What a reasonable explanation. So I asked them to lock the ancient mirror, and the door was painted with black paint mixed with black donkey skin. Fortunately, after locking this thing, nothing happened again."

    "Even Master, you can't see the problem, that's really wicked." I said in surprise.

    Wu Dan said: "The main reason is that no one knows the origin of this bronze mirror. I guess this thing was stolen by tomb robbers. But even whose tomb was stolen can't be found out. Because the two tomb robbers  The thief is also dead."

    "Could it be that he died seven days after getting the bronze mirror?" I asked.

    Wu Dan sighed: "Almost. But the fact that the cause of death cannot be found is really painful. Now that the bronze mirror has appeared again, someone must die again. This week, we must quickly find the person who stole the bronze mirror."

    After hearing this, I cursed inwardly, thinking that one wave of unrest and another wave would arise again. The case of the dead bride has not been solved yet, and now there is another bronze mirror of murder.

    So in the following week, Zhao Yu and I were suddenly as busy as Du Fu.  While investigating the details of Mu Qingxuan's cosmetics spokesperson's life, she was also looking for the whereabouts of the bronze mirror.  Considering that the bronze mirror was stolen by a person who tamed a cat, Zhao Yu, Lin Yufan, I searched all the pet trainers and circus employees in Tianjin, but found no suspicious person.

    At the same time, the progress of the search for the details of the spokesperson's life is not very optimistic.  The dead female stars are more discreet in their lives, because this domestic brand chooses female stars with classical and decent images. These female stars have no scandals, no reports of messy relationships between men and women, and even no bad habits of drinking and smoking.  From living habits to personal communication, there is nothing special. I really can't figure out how these few people died tragically.

    For a while, the investigation was deadlocked.

    Seeing that five days have passed, this day is a Saturday rest day.  Waking up early in the morning, thinking about continuing to search so much information, I couldn't help feeling a little dizzy.

    When he was struggling to get up, he suddenly heard someone knocking on the door.  I rubbed my eyes, got up and went to open the door, but was surprised to see Zhao Zhenhai, whom I hadn't seen for a long time, standing outside the door.

    "Why are you here?" I asked in surprise.

    Zhao Zhenhai looked a little nervous, and said, "Officer Song, I heard that you were investigating the case of the black cat stealing the mirror a while ago."

    &nbTheir ideas for solving the case suddenly became clear: lead the snake out of the hole, find someone to pretend to be a bride, and lead out the murderer.  But Ruan Lingxi's Taoism ability is almost two or three points, not half-baked.  Don't even think about Su Ling's words, Boss Duan will never agree.  So we turned our attention to Ma Luoyu.

    Let the ghost king and the witch pretend to be the bride, who would dare to mess with it?

    Thinking of this, I went to Wu Dan's store to find Ma Luoyu to discuss this matter.

    "Let me help you solve the case?" Ma Luoyu snorted coldly: "Who are you?! You have been asked to investigate the cause of my death and there is no conclusion yet, but it has inspired me!"

    I smiled wryly and said: "Sister Witch, this matter is not very easy to investigate, you have to wait patiently. Speaking of which, this case is very important, and it is related to the death of several brides. If you save them, it will be a merit"

    Wu Dan said from the side: "No, she has a ghostly aura all over her body. If the murderer is not human or has certain Taoism, she will definitely be able to see it."

    Ma Luoyu frowned, and shouted: "Do you think I'm not up to the job?!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 341: The Rotten Corpse Under the Portrait

    ?

    Wu Dan said: "I didn't say that."

    I smiled and said, "Master, you look so cowardly."

    Wu Dan spat: "It is very difficult to conceal the ghost aura. Although many people may not have yin and yang eyes, people who practice Taoism can sense certain things, or the aura. Her ghost aura is so heavy, you have to do something in advance."  cover up."

    "How to cover up?" I asked.

    "Metal is impenetrable to yin and yang, and wooden things are also impenetrable to yin and yang. I'm considering making her a white wedding dress with tinfoil sprinkled with sawdust, which should be fine." Wu Dan said: "After finishing, just hold the brazier and burn it to  She can wear it on her body."

    After hearing this, Zhao Yu and I went directly to the shroud shop, and asked the people in the shroud shop to rush out a wedding dress as required.  Due to the relatively large amount of money given, the people in the shroud shop were also more enthusiastic, and it took an afternoon to make a paper wedding dress.

    In the evening, Zhao Yu and I returned to Wu Dan's shop with the wedding dress, and according to Wu Dan's instructions, found a brazier to burn the wedding dress.  In a short while, I found that the red robe on Ma Luoyu's body had been replaced by a white floor-length wedding dress.

    "Wow, sister witch, it looks good in a wedding dress." I praised.

    Ma Luoyu touched the white wedding dress on her body, frowned and said, "What is this?"

    I smiled and said, "Wedding clothes. Should I let my master wear a suit to match you?"

    Wu Dan waved his hands and said, "I'll give you the suit, but I won't go."

    Xiao Mi smiled from the side: "Yes, if old man Wu puts on a suit and stands with Witch Horse, people will think they are father and daughter."

    "So this still needs another groom." Zhao Yu smiled and said, "Let Song Yan pretend. Tonight we will go to the photo studio to try it out."

    Wu Dan waved his hands and said, "No, go tomorrow night."

    "Why?" I asked.

    "Tomorrow is Ching Ming Festival. I believe that if there is a problem with the photo studio, tomorrow night is the easiest time to make trouble." Wu Dan said.

    After the discussion was over, I also borrowed a suit, and after putting it on, I felt apprehensive, wondering if this move would attract the murderer.  But now it can only be a dead horse as a living horse doctor.  After I got dressed, I went with Ma Luoyu and Zhao Yu to the photo studio where the accident happened.

    When I got out of the car and walked up the street, the surrounding scenery was still desolate, as if the spring had not reached this place.  A desolate street scene, the weeping willows are too lazy to sprout new shoots, and there is still an inexplicable wind blowing across the long street.  I looked around, but there were almost no pedestrians on the long street.  Occasionally, someone hurried past, and when they saw the attires of Ma Luoyu and me, they cast surprised glances.

    I touched the God of War on my waist, lifted my spirits, and followed Zhao Yu and Ma Luoyu into the door.  After entering the door, the photo studio was still silent, without any human voice.

    "It seems that there is nothing here. But I feel that there is movement on the second floor." Ma Luoyu said suddenly.

    I listened intently for a while, but I didn't feel any noise on the second floor, so I asked, "No sound, did you hear the voice of the ghost again?"

    Ma Luoyu said: "It's not the sound of a ghost, but a sound similar to the sound of the wind. I'll go upstairs to have a look."

    With that said, she walked up the stairs.  Zhao Yu and I hurriedly followed closely behind.  It was already past four o'clock in the afternoon, and the sun was much weaker than in the daytime.  Walking up to the second floor, I still feel that the second floor is completely silent, and I don't understand where Ma Luoyu's voice comes from.  Zhao Yu also didn't hear any strange sounds.

    I looked back and saw Ma Luoyu standing in front of the portrait of the faceless woman, staring at it.

    "Sister witch, what do you see?" I couldn't help asking.

    "It seems that there is something behind this portrait." Ma Luoyu said.  Zhao Yu walked up to look at it for a while, and said, "It's strange, I can't see what's behind the portrait For example, there should be a lime wall behind the portrait, but I can't see the existence of that wall."

    "What's behind that portrait?" I asked.  It can't be nothingness, can it?

    "There is nothingness," Zhao Yu said.

    "How is it possible?" I asked in surprise.

    Just at this moment, I saw Ma Luoyu's long hair suddenly floated up, and flew past the portrait.

    Immediately afterwards, Ma Luoyu's whole body suddenly backed up and bumped into the portrait.  I saw that the faceless woman in the portrait seemed to be alive, she stretched out her two miserable white arms, grabbed Ma Luoyu and dragged her into the portrait.

    "The Faceless Ghost is alive!!" I jumped up and shouted in surprise, and subconsciously grabbed Ma Luoyu.

    Ma Luoyu just smiled coldly, grabbed my arm, and walked towards the faceless portrait together with her."

    After Zhao Yu's voice came, I saw that the flame at the end also slowly subsided.  Ma Luoyu pushed me, and I felt my body tilted, so I fell out of the hole.

    After fully waking up, I found myself lying on the ground, my body had returned to my soul.  And Zhao Yu was taking off the portraits on the wall little by little.  I was surprised to see that under the canvas was not a wall, but a whole piece of rotting corpses.  But what was even more frightening was that the body had been skinned, exposing carrion and sticking naked to the wall.  And there is a black hole between the carrion, I don't know if that thing dragged Ma Luoyu into it just now.

    I hurriedly touched my face subconsciously, but fortunately, there was no bodily fluid from the rotting corpse on my face.  The tussle just now should have been in the state of leaving the soul.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 342: The Identity of the Rotten Corpse

    ?

    The three of us endured our nausea and dug the carrion off the wall.  From the perspective of the carrion as a whole, it seems to be a headless female corpse.

    After I took it off, I couldn't help but went to the bathroom to vomit for a while.  This is fucking disgusting.

    Ma Luoyu frowned and said, "Who is this woman? Why did she die here?"

    I smiled bitterly and said, "You ask me, who should I ask? Now I have to find a way to get her to the city bureau for an autopsy to find out who it is."

    So I called the city bureau with Zhao Yu and asked someone to come and remove the rotting corpse.  After the police car arrived, the forensic doctor covered the woman's body with a white cloth and took it away, attracting many passers-by to watch.

    I smiled wryly, thinking that there might be more ghost stories about this photo studio tomorrow.  After the forensic doctor left, I looked at the photo studio again. Except for a blood-stained hole on the second floor, there was nothing abnormal.

    I touched the drawing paper that Zhao Yu tore open, it was very ordinary oil painting paper.  "Could it be that the strange 'phenomenon' just now was just because there was a rotten female corpse in it?" I said.

    Ma Luoyu said: "It's definitely not just like that. This is an illusion. But the person who set up this illusion must not be an orthodox cultivator. He fed human corpses with unjust souls and created a passage between the human world and the world of death. Those  The ghost of the dead bride is sealed behind this portrait, dead body, it is likely that someone hid the dead body and threw it out, because it is impossible for such a physical thing like the dead body to pass through."

    "This is impossible. If someone dumped the body, there must be a criminal suspect. The biggest suspect is the owner of the photo studio. But the suspicion of the owner has been ruled out at that time. He has no motive for killing, and no one saw him.  He left the first floor to dispose of the body," I said.

    Ma Luoyu shrugged and said, "I don't know about it. What does it have to do with me? Isn't it your job to solve the case?"

    I sighed: "Okay, let's go back first."

    Having been busy all night, digging out the carrion took most of our time.  After returning home, I was as tired as a dog, and my whole body was dirty enough, so I quickly washed and went to bed.  The next morning, I immediately returned to the Municipal Bureau, and waited all morning before the forensic department's inspection report was issued.  However, what surprised Zhao Yu and me was that the female corpse was not a modern person, but a person from the Republic of China era according to tests.  After receiving this information, Zhao Yu and I quickly looked through the previous case files and found a problem: Mu Qingxuan's first spokesperson did not die strangely like the others, but disappeared.  In other words, she probably didn't die at the time, but disappeared.  Some materials and news reports were wrong. They took the other brides who died at that time as Xia Yimeng and wrote the death news report.  So the two of us thought of the rotting female corpse, so we asked professionals to help check it out. After a few days, we found out the real identity of the rotting corpse.  Just as we imagined, the rotten female corpse turned out to be Xia Yimeng.

    But what is even more exaggerated is that the forensic doctor proved that the human skins in the mouths of the dead brides also came from Xia Yimeng.  This conclusion shocked me and my friend Zhao Yu.  It turned out that Xia Yimeng was skinned first, and then the skinned corpse was embedded behind the portrait.

    Being able to kill a person like this, it seems that the murderer has a lot of hatred with Xia Yimeng.  However, contrary to previous investigations, we did not find out that Xia Yimeng had any enemies.  The spokespersons of this domestic brand are relatively decent, and they don't seem to be constantly scandalized or scandalized like many modern female stars.

    So who will skin her, then cut off her head, and make the remaining corpse into a "matrix" to attract other ghosts in the photo studio?

    But even if the murderer is found, he is still from the period of the Republic of China. Although the methods are very similar, it is hard to imagine that the murderer is the same person as the serial murderer now.

    Although there are more clues now, for me and Zhao Yu, it is still like falling into a cloud.  When it was almost time to get off work, the inspection report that made me speechless was submitted.  In addition to Xia Yimeng's DNA, the skin of Xia Yimeng held in the mouths of the dead brides seemed to belong to someone else.  This is very puzzling, how can there be other people's human skin tissue on one person's skin?  Could it be that there was another person who was skinned?

    But the DNA of the other person couldn't find out why, because there were relatively few residues, and it was more like other people's human tissue penetrated into Xia Yimeng's skin.

    In addition to this, the material of the bronze mirror frame was also found out.  It turns out that the material of this ancient bronze mirror is actually a kind of highly poisonous wood that has been extinct for a long time. There is a folk name called "poisonous snake wood".  This thing can emit a highly poisonous substance, which can poison people who look in the mirror unconsciously, and the cause of death cannot be found out.

    In the end, Wu Dan also found out the origin of the bronze mirror.??It is said that the bronze mirror was stolen from the tomb of a Qing Dynasty concubine.  The source of this concubine's tomb can no longer be verified, but it must have died in Gongdou.  Probably other concubines gave this guy a murderous bronze mirror, which killed this concubine's nemesis.  As a result, this guy died without knowing how he died, and he was buried with this bronze mirror that he loved all his life.

    After finding out the origin of the bronze mirror, Wu Dan handed it to me and suggested that I find a place to burn it, otherwise it would be a disaster to keep it.  I thought about it too. Although it is an ancient relic, we can't get rid of the poison of the wood. After asking many experts, almost all of them don't know how to deal with this problem at all.

    After get off work, I had no choice but to take this bronze mirror with me and find a secluded place by the Ziya River. I wanted to throw it directly into the water. As time goes by, the water will also corrode the wooden mirror frame.  After thinking about it, for the sake of safety, I dug a hole, threw the bronze mirror into the hole, and turned on the lighter.

    Just as I was about to ignite the wooden mirror frame, someone suddenly called me: "Wait!"

    I looked back and saw a woman in black standing behind me.  I frowned and looked at the woman's attire.  This person was dressed in a strange way, black tights, like ancient night clothes, his hair was a bit strange, and he was wearing a wooden hairpin.

    This man was holding a Tai Chi sword in his hand, and he seemed to be here to practice swords and keep fit.  But I clearly found that the Tai Chi sword was glowing with the cold light of a sword, as if it had been opened.  My heart tightened, I held God of War, and asked cautiously, "Who are you? What's your business?"

    The woman said softly: "I want to buy your mirror, it doesn't matter how expensive it is."

    As she spoke, the woman seemed to want to prove her words, and even threw a bundle of hundred-dollar bills at my feet.  I glanced at the bundle of money, and estimated that it must be several thousand.  I was stunned and said, "Do you know that the frame of this mirror is poisonous?"

    "I know, I also have the ability to eliminate. I just want this mirror to be kept." The woman said, her voice low.  Then in the dim light of the sky, I couldn't see her face clearly, but I felt that her appearance was quite ordinary and not recognizable.

    "How do you eliminate it?" I asked suspiciously.  I don't believe her words, because almost everyone said that this thing can't be eliminated, and the toxicity is a characteristic of the wood itself.

    The woman seemed to have lost her patience and ignored me. Instead, she picked up the mirror with a sword and grabbed it into her hand.

    Seeing her robbing, I immediately pointed my gun at the woman: "Put down the mirror!!"

    The woman sneered, turned and ran away.  I saw her speed was extremely fast, so I fired several shots at her back.  But every shot missed the mark.  This woman ran too fast.

    So I used a small maneuver to chase after it.  But after chasing for a while, the woman stopped.  I also stopped, only to see a person I hadn't expected standing in front of her.

    The crazy mother-in-law I haven't seen for a long time!

    She was still the same as before, with sloppy clothes, disheveled hair, dirty face, and an equally dirty sack in her hand.  Her eyes were still red, staring at the woman coldly, and the corners of her mouth slowly curved into a weird smile.

    "Crazy mother-in-law?!" I shouted in surprise.

    At this moment, I turned countless thoughts.  Although the crazy mother-in-law's identity is mysterious and powerful, I don't know her identity at all. At her age, she shouldn't be able to beat this woman with a sword at all.

    But what is amazing is that this woman looked at the crazy mother-in-law as if she was facing an enemy.

    "Old man, don't spoil my good business!" The woman gritted her teeth, trying to run around the crazy granny.

    But unexpectedly, the crazy granny moved faster than her. No matter which direction she went, the crazy granny blocked her back.  That movement was so fast that it reminded me of Zhao Yu in a zombie body.

    The woman finally got angry, raised her sword and stabbed it, straight to the throat of the crazy mother-in-law.  I was surprised and said: "Crazy mother-in-law, be careful!" As I said that, I pulled the trigger and shot the woman in the back.  But something that surprised me even more happened.  The woman seemed to be surrounded by a powerful aura. After the shot passed, the sparks from the explosion were blocked by the powerful aura. I even felt that the air flow from the explosion reversed and rushed towards my cheeks.  , I just felt the scorching heat burning my face, and I couldn't help closing my eyes and stepping aside.

    But when she opened her eyes again, she saw that the woman's sword hadn't hit her, and the crazy granny dodged it.  But at this time, the woman stabbed several swords one after another, killing her with every move.  But the crazy granny blocked them one by one with the broken sack.  The sharp sword couldn't pierce the sack in the hands of the crazy granny.

    I watched in horror, but soon realized that I didn't need help at all.  That woman is no match for the crazy mother-in-law!  Only after seeing this did I realize that the crazy mother-in-law is not only a prophet, but also a master of martial arts.  I was watching, but when the crazy granny threw the sack to the woman's arm, she let out a scream, and the long sword in her hand fell to the ground with a clatter.

    I cried and laughed for a long time, wondering what the identity of the crazy mother-in-law is?  It's unscientific to have such skills at such an age.

    At this time, the woman saw that she couldn't beat the crazy mother-in-law, so she threw the mirror over and cursed: "I'll give you this old bastard!!"

    As he spoke, he made a feint and fled away by himself.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)?It was only then that I realized that the crazy mother-in-law is not only a prophet, but also a master of martial arts.  I was watching, but when the crazy granny threw the sack to the woman's arm, she let out a scream, and the long sword in her hand fell to the ground with a clatter.

    I cried and laughed for a long time, wondering what the identity of the crazy mother-in-law is?  It's unscientific to have such skills at such an age.

    At this time, the woman saw that she couldn't beat the crazy mother-in-law, so she threw the mirror over and cursed: "I'll give you this old bastard!!"

    As he spoke, he made a feint and fled away by himself.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 343 The Secret of Cosmetics

    ?

    I was surprised to see the woman with the sword running away in a hurry, and suddenly thousands of grass and mud horses roared past in my heart.  Damn, the eighty-ninety-year-old grandma is against the sky, and she actually defeated a master of swordsmanship?  ?

    For a while, my little friend and I were stunned.  The crazy granny was looking at me and smiling strangely, I shivered from her stare, and asked, "Old granny, you are so mighty and domineering?"

    The crazy mother-in-law still looked at me mysteriously and smiled for a while, then walked forward.  A pungent and spicy smell hit my face, I wanted to cover my nose, but I was embarrassed, so I had to smile awkwardly.  I saw the crazy granny raised her dirty hand, took mine, and stuffed something like a note into my hand.  I didn't know what was going on, and was about to open it to take a look, when the crazy mother-in-law suddenly laughed and said: "The road ahead is dangerous, don't trust the people around you!!"

    Don't trust the people around you?  I was stunned for a moment, thinking that there are so many people around me, there are piles of teammates, which one do I not believe?

    After the crazy mother-in-law said this, she threw down the mirror, turned around and left with a smile.  I was about to stop her and ask, why did I say half of this?  But then I thought about Ma Luoyu's words, "Revealing the secrets can easily shorten your life or be punished by the gods", and I thought that maybe the crazy mother-in-law also worried about this, so she talked to me like a charade.  Thinking of this, I chased after her to ask where the crazy granny lived, but I found that the crazy granny was moving faster than me, and soon disappeared into the woods without a trace.

    I had no choice but to go back to the place where I dug the hole, thinking that I would burn this broken mirror first.  While I was lighting the fire, I thought about the words of the crazy mother-in-law. After thinking about it for a long time, I thought it was funny, thinking that I was cheating my teammates, who would harm me?

    Thinking about it, I remembered a passage on the Internet, and I couldn't help but sing: "Wen Neng hangs up the phone and sprays his teammates, Wu Neng jumps the tower to give away the head. If you advance, you can take five by yourself, and if you retreat, you can sit and wait for twenty shots. Before you can fly  Rescue the remnant enemy with your feet, and then you can put a wall to block the team. If you are still, you will see no one for a hundred years, and if you move, you will send a super god. Heroic flash will give you a blood, and you will sell your teammates.  It's like five people and four pits and 20 shots"

    Singing and singing, I was having fun, seeing the mirror frame being slowly engulfed by the fire, I finally breathed a sigh of relief.  Suddenly, a couple passing by on a date at night listened to my singing in surprise, and the woman laughed and said, "What is this man singing in the middle of the night?"

    Her boyfriend said with a smile: "This is just a joke, it's a joke. It's probably too much lol."

    I spat in my heart: "You just play a lot, I don't play low-end ones, I also play dota, lol is played by juniors like Wu Dan."

    After burning the mirror frame, a bare bronze mirror remained.  I simply buried the mirror with soil, clapped my hands, got up and went home.  On the way home, I took out the note from my crazy mother-in-law, unfolded it and looked at it under the moonlight.  But there were only two words on the note: Baifen.

    Pit dad ah!  What does this mean?

    I suddenly felt my head was getting bigger again.  After tearing up the note and throwing it into the trash can, I began to think about the meaning of these two words.  Literally means white grave.  But I have never seen such a pitiful grave since I was a child.  White, what do you mean?

    Since I couldn't figure it out, I simply went home and went to sleep.  Before going to bed, he was still thinking about the white grave.  As a result, as soon as I fell asleep, the dream was full of white grave mounds floating, arranged in an S shape for a while, and a B shape for a while.

    This night I had this stupid dream.  Woke up the next morning with a terrible headache.  After packing up and going to work, Zhao Yu had already arrived.  When I entered the door, Zhao Yu dragged me to the office.

    "What's the matter, so anxious early in the morning?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "After discovering Xia Yimeng's skin, I thought about it for a long time and came up with a possibility. I already confirmed with the managers of those spokespersons early this morning."

    "What?" I said I didn't understand.

    Zhao Yu said: "Some of these spokesperson actresses died, and some did not die. I found that those who died had used Mu Qingxuan cosmetics. The two or three who did not die were because they were useless.  I have tried this brand of cosmetics."

    "The spokesperson doesn't use this brand of cosmetics?" I said in amazement, "Is there something wrong with the cosmetics?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said: "I don't know about it yet, but many people use it now, and I don't see any problems."

    "These female stars don't use this brand of cosmetics as endorsements?" I wondered, "Is this inference reliable?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Although I endorse this brand, not everyone will use this brand. They may have used other brands before, and they endorsed this brand just for work, not necessarily because they really like to use this brand. And  , apart from cosmetics, I can't find any other possibility."

    "That means the murderer hates the female stars who use Mu Qingxuan cosmetics?" I was speechless: "I have to say, The perverted serial killers in our country are much more awesome than those in American dramas.  "

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "Maybe it's not a perverted killer, but this killer wants to use shocking actions to tell us that there is something wrong with this brand of cosmetics"

    "Isn't it? If there is a problem, why are so many people using it? Besides, it's enough to report this quality problem to the Industrial and Commercial Bureau, and there is no need to kill people?" I shook my head.

    Zhao Yu looked at me and said, "If it's not a quality problem, but what weird things or ingredients are in this cosmetic?"

    "What would that be?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "I remember the forensic report said that Xia Yimeng's skin tissue contained someone else's DNA. What did you think of?"

    "Well," I scratched my head and said with a little embarrassment: "You mean, did she have sex with other people"

    Zhao Yu supported his forehead, shook his head and said, "Please be more serious. Maybe, this brand of cosmetics has some shady ingredients added?"

    I listened to Zhao Yu's words, thought about it, and said in surprise: "You mean, human body fat is added to it?"

    Zhao Yu said: "There is a possibility."

    So I recalled how Ruan Lingxi was concentrating on putting on this cosmetic, and immediately felt nauseated: "Fuck, this is too strong. By the way, the villain has this brand of cosmetics, so I'll ask her for a bottle to verify it. However, if  This brand of cosmetics contains other 'illegal' things, didn't the inspection department find it?"

    Zhao Yu pondered: "Maybe they added other things in it. Even if it is tested, it may be considered as animal fat or other ingredients. Of course, this is just my guess. I don't think it is from this brand.  All cosmetics have this horrible ingredient, and it should exist in very few cosmetics."

    I suddenly said: "It must be a relatively expensive product, or there is such an ingredient in the classic product launched. Then I will investigate and see."

    I finally got some clues, and I was quite excited. I immediately rushed to the store to find Ruan Lingxi, and said that I would give her a set of Mu Qingxuan's cosmetics.  Ruan Lingxi looked at me in surprise, and said, "Erhuo, what's wrong with you today? It's not the New Year's Day, what gift are you giving?"

    I thought about it, and indeed, there are no holidays recently, so I can't say I will give you a gift for Qingming Festival.

    I laughed and said, "What, the director gave me and Zhao Yu bonuses, it's useless, I thought I haven't given you any decent gifts, and I see that you like this brand of cosmetics. You can buy whatever you want today, how much?"  I pay for everything."

    Ruan Lingxi still looked at me in surprise.

    Su Ling smiled from the side: "It's rare that Song Yan suddenly became enlightened, so you should follow him and have a look. It's not too much to receive a gift once in a while."

    Ruan Lingxi came back to his senses, and said with a smile: "Okay, I don't have anything to do today anyway, go shopping with me!"

    I inquired about the location of Mu Qingxuan's specialty store in advance. It is said that there is a quite large store on Binjiang Road, which basically belongs to the main store in Tianjin.  So I tricked Ruan Lingxi to turn around from Binjiang Road, and I could go to Wu Dan for lunch after noon.  Ruan Lingxi was in a good mood and immediately agreed.  The two of us took the subway all the way to Binjiang Road, and found Namu Qingxuan's specialty store after a while.

    The clerk of this store is very enthusiastic. When he saw Ruan Lingxi entering the door, someone greeted him immediately.  I also followed the nonsense, glanced at the price tags on the shelves, and finally landed on the two most expensive sets of cosmetics.

    One of the sets has always been in the Republic of China, called lady red makeup.  The other set is a new product, which seems to be called Lotus Rhyme.  The music TV commercial of this new product was played on the big screen in the store. Liu Yufei was dressed in a light pink ancient costume, dancing in the lotus pond, and finally the water lily in her hand turned into Mu Qingxuan's new water lily leave-on mask.

    I smiled, and said to Ruan Lingxi: "How about I give you these two sets?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 344 Investigation trip

    ?

    Ruan Lingxi came over to look at the price, immediately shook his head and said, "No, these two add up to more than three thousand, and there are not many things."

    The clerk at the side immediately laughed and sold: "Miss, these two sets are the treasures of our store. Among them, the lady red makeup series is a classic cosmetic that has been handed down from the Republic of China. It is pure natural, no additives and no stimulation, so you can use it with confidence.  The other set is newly launched, you may have seen this advertisement when you entered the store, it is endorsed by Liu Yufei, she is using it all the time, look how good her skin is."

    I laughed secretly in my heart: Ah bah, Liu Yufei doesn't need anything from your house at all.

    Ruan Lingxi shook her head and said, "Forget it, it's too expensive."

    I immediately said: "Choose one set, it's not expensive, and two sets are not expensive, I bring enough money. You don't have to be polite, wicked girl."

    Ruan Lingxi spat: "It's okay to save you money. If that's the case, I'll choose one."

    The clerk immediately smiled like a flower.  I took the opportunity to say, "Do you have a trial kit?"

    The clerk then took a few opened trial packs from the shelf and handed them to us: "You can try them and see which one you like the most."

    While Ruan Lingxi was concentrating on trying it out and listening to the clerk's nonsense work, I squeezed out a part of each of the trial packs and put them into a few small glass bottles that I brought with me.  When Ruan Lingxi finishes choosing, I will also finish tinkering.  Pay and leave, we are both happy.

    The two of us walked around other places by the way, and my legs were sore from walking.  In the end, I couldn't move anymore, so I just sat on a long bench in the shopping mall and rested.  However, Ruan Lingxi was still interested, and despised me: "How can you chase criminals with your physical strength and still be a policeman?!"

    I smiled wryly and said, "If I'm chasing the criminal, I really don't feel tired, but I feel very tired when I go shopping."

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said: "It's a psychological effect, because men feel that shopping is boring. They have no motivation, so naturally they don't bother to use their legs and feet. Since you are bored, let's go to Uncle Wu for dinner."

    When I heard this, I burst into tears like amnesty, thinking that no one else could find this kind of girlfriend, and I stopped shopping to eat when my boyfriend was tired.  Generally, men have to follow them to death with big bags and small bags.  Wu Dan Bookstore is on the nearby Fu'an Street, and the two of us rushed over quickly.  As soon as Wu Dan heard that I invited him to dinner, he immediately ordered food.  Stir-fried shrimp, seven-star purple crab, spicy pheasant, red stewed oxtail There are many famous Halal dishes.

    I rummaged through my purse, wiped my sweat, and said, "Master, you counted the money I brought, right? That's good, the money in your pocket was almost eaten by you, and the rest of the money is enough for me to pay."  The car is back at the city bureau."

    Wu Dan laughed and said, "Idiot apprentice, you bought your daughter-in-law more than a thousand cosmetics, so you can't treat me to some famous dishes that cost a few hundred dollars? See how rich you are, so I won't take this opportunity to kill you  How can you show that I am your real master."

    I smiled and said: "Master, don't eat this meal for nothing. Let me ask you, do you know what is called a 'white grave'?"

    Wu Dan frowned and said, "White Grave? This thing is not common."

    I thought to myself, isn¡¯t this nonsense, if it¡¯s common, I don¡¯t know.

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "I only remember that there are white graves in the witchcraft of some ethnic minorities. This thing is really uncommon, and I haven't seen it anyway. Why do you think of asking this?"

    I saw that Wu Dan didn't know, so I couldn't help but feel a little disappointed, so I told Wu Dan about meeting the crazy mother-in-law, and talked about the white grave note she gave me.  Wu Dan frowned and said: "It's that old thing again? Then I'll go back and find out what this white grave is. The predictions of old things are usually quite reliable. If the thing gives you any important information, I will give it to you if I don't pay attention at the moment."  Missed it."

    I smiled wryly and said, "Actually, what I'm more confused about is the identity of the crazy mother-in-law. It's amazing enough, but now I still don't know who she is."

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "According to what you said last night, this old guy may not be a human being."

    I was surprised and said, "What could that be, a demon? God?"

    Ruan Lingxi spat: "What kind of demon or god, have you seen it? There are ghosts in this world, but there are no gods."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "It should not be some god, most likely a cultivator, or an old zombie."

    "Zombie" I recalled the red eyes of the crazy granny, and immediately shivered: "I can't, if she is a zombie, why would she help me?"

    Wu Dan said: "I don't know, it may be that you are always cheating on your teammates, and she herself is anxious."

    I smiled wryly for a while, and after lunch with Wu Dan and Ruan Lingxi, I left the bookstore and went back to the Municipal Bureau.  Send the cosmetic samples you brought to the forensic forensics department and wait for the test results.  Soon, the forensic doctor submitted the test report.  Sure enough, the test report pointed out that the cosmetics contained unknown animal oilfat.

    "Unidentified animal fat, I rub it, it can't be human body fat, right?" I asked Zhao Yu.

    "It's hard to say. The water lily mask you mentioned seems to have this ingredient." Zhao Yu pondered.

    "That's right, it's a newly launched product." I said, "Didn't Liu Yufei accept this advertisement a few days ago?"

    "I saw that ad, and there are a lot of it in the streets and alleys. It seems that this new product is also very popular." Zhao Yu said.

    "More than that, it's almost sold out." I smiled wryly and said, "I don't know what women think now, but I don't think there are many useful ingredients in these cosmetics."

    Zhao Yu said: "Since it is so popular, and since Mu Qingxuan is promoting this cosmetic, the production headquarters must have been producing this water lily mask."

    I heard what Zhao Yu said, and said: "You mean, let's go to the production plant to check the production process? This is not the authority. Even if Ouyang Zhuan's family came forward, they might not buy it. After all, we have nothing  handle and evidence."

    Zhao Yu smiled and said: "If it's not clear, let's do it secretly. It's not the first time we've done this."

    I suddenly understood, clicked my tongue and said: "Zhao Yu, I can't tell, you have also turned black."

    Zhao Yu snorted coldly: "It's just an investigation, it can be changed. How about this, I will continue to investigate other clues here, how about you go to Mu Qingxuan's Shanghai headquarters? Remember, it is just to investigate, not to desperately. Once there is  If it¡¯s not right, leave immediately, if you have any questions, call me, how about it?¡±

    After I heard it, I also wanted to see if Mu Qingxuan's headquarters really used any body oils to make cosmetics, so I nodded and agreed.  So I and Zhao Yubing divided into two ways to investigate the case.  Wu Dan heard that I was going to Shanghai to check the manufacturer, hesitated for a while, and decided to go with me.  It is said that since the mysterious crazy mother-in-law reappeared, it means that my action has a certain risk, so I have to follow me to see it.  As soon as I heard it was good, Wu Dan would definitely bring that red umbrella, which is Ma Luoyu, when he was going.  This is a teammate who brings one and gets one free.  So I readily agreed, and it seemed that the hundreds of dollars for that meal were not in vain.

    Ma Luoyu had nothing to do, so he agreed to go with him.  Xiao Mi must take it with her.  In order to go through the security check, we still took the ordinary train.  Now I haven't mixed up enough to let the Hunting Bureau assign a special plane.  There was nothing to say along the way, except that Wu Dan held an umbrella to play poker by himself, which attracted the attention of many people, but nothing else happened.  Although others can't see what's going on, I can see it.  Under the umbrella is Ma Luoyu, who is playing poker with Wu Dan.  But ghosts with strong spiritual power usually have clairvoyant eyes, and this guy can basically see what the card is.  Even though Wu Dan is very good at gambling, he still lacks interest in looking at a pair of clairvoyant eyes.  However, Ma Luoyu was in high spirits and kept calculating how much money Wu Dan lost to her.

    I laughed and said, "Master, you taught her how to play poker, right?"

    Wu Dan said with a wry smile: "Yes, now I feel how boring playing poker with ghosts is."

    After hearing this, Xiao Mi immediately stretched out her head and said, "How much did Ma Luoyu win? Remember to buy me French fries."

    Ma Luoyu scolded: "Where can I buy it for you? This is money for dead people."

    Xiao Mi lamented: "But Wu Dan is basically a loser."

    I held my forehead and said, "You bastards, please don't say that I am in a hurry."

    Wu Dan lacked interest, so he threw the poker cards on the table and said, "I won't play anymore, I'll be there in a while. I've put away my umbrella. Although you're not afraid of yang energy, noon is the time when yang energy is at its peak.  How much it will hurt you."

    Ma Luoyu reluctantly hid in the umbrella.  Wu Dan put away the red umbrella and said to me, "Get ready, we'll be here soon."

    About ten minutes later, the car arrived in Shanghai.  When I got out of the car with Wu Dan, I immediately felt a rush of heat.  The weather in Shanghai is much hotter than in Tianjin.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 345

    ?

    We got out of the car and had lunch, and then went to Songjiang District, Shanghai according to the address we had inquired about in advance.  According to the information, Mu Qingxuan's cosmetics factory is near there, so Wu Dan and I groped our way to Songjiang District.  The entire area is also very large, but if you look carefully, you will find that many cosmetic factories are gathered together.  Turning a street, we saw a very spacious factory building. Although the buildings inside were all modern, the gate kept the retro style of the Republic of China period.  Especially the golden plaque: the national beauty and heavenly fragrance is the theme of Mu Qingxuan that has been passed down for nearly a hundred years.

    Looking at the century-old plaque, I couldn't help feeling a lot in my heart.  I don't know if the Chinese are too smart or too stupid, they always use some despicable means to fake and ruin the century-old national brand.  I have read many reports that Mu Qingxuan started her business with word of mouth and reputation a hundred years ago. The founders were an old couple who peddled handmade simple rouge powder and soap along the street, and gradually became famous in Shanghai.  After the old couple passed away, their son started to expand the business with great efforts, and built this large factory for nearly a hundred years.  Although Mu Qingxuan's reputation has become stronger, and she knows how to publicize better than her elders, she found a movie star to speak for her.  But Xia Yimeng's death always cast a shadow over this brand in people's minds.  While I was staring at the sign, I suddenly heard a dog barking from inside.  The sound is like a bell, extremely fierce.

    I looked down and saw a black thing sweeping towards me, its hair disheveled in the wind.  This thing turned out to be a Tibetan mastiff!

    The Tibetan Mastiff shook Liu Huan's long hair, of course it was not braided, and ran over with a whoosh, and swooped towards the gate.  The gate was an old-fashioned hollow iron gate, and it made a loud bang when it swung it, and it was almost about to break through.  I took two steps back in fright and swallowed my saliva.  The Tibetan mastiff can't be messed with. It is said that even if this guy is dead, only the bones are left and thrown on the grassland. The wolves with a radius of a hundred miles are so cowardly that they will take a detour when they see it.  A dog barked, and I saw someone come out of the guard's duty room.  The doorman was a young man. Seeing me standing here looking at the plaque, he asked, "Who are you looking for?"

    Wu Dan hurriedly stepped forward and said with a smile: "If we don't look for anyone, we're just a tourist. We got lost and got here somehow. Are you planning to go back without looking at the map? When I turned around and saw your gate, I remembered that you were on TV.  If there's an ad for you, just take a look."

    The guard looked at us a few times and said, "You can't visit here casually, let's go!"

    Wu Dan hurriedly dragged me away.  After the two of us walked away, Wu Dan said: "It's too conspicuous in broad daylight, let's find a way to get in at night."

    I said with lingering fear: "Master, there is a Tibetan mastiff in this door, it can't be messed with."

    Having said that, I heard the Tibetan mastiff barking again from a distance.  When I looked back, I saw the shadow of the Tibetan Mastiff still sticking to Mu Qingxuan's gate in the distance.  This guy really doesn't change his nature, he calls you paralyzed even after he's gone.

    "Why does this dog bark all the time?!" I said angrily.  Having this thing is like having a pack of wolves guarding the factory building.  It is more difficult to get in.

    Wu Dan said: "Can you stop barking? There is a female ghost next to me, and you have a fox on your back. The dog is so sensitive, it must have seen it. Fortunately, it can't speak. But this thing shows that this cosmetics factory is more powerful.  problem."

    I asked: "What's the matter? Many factories have watchdogs. Maybe the cosmetics factory has a lot of advanced equipment, and a powerful dog watchdog can't explain anything."

    Wu Dan shook his head and said, "This factory has already installed monitoring and alarm systems. If you were a thief, would you come here to steal a few advanced equipment parts? This is secondary. Besides, have you noticed that the dog's eyes are fierce?"  , the eyes are all red?"

    I thought about the scene just now, thinking that I was only concerned about the horror, and I really didn't pay attention to whether the dog's eyes were red or black.  So I shook my head and said, "I didn't pay attention, but the dog also has an evil spirit. Maybe it's because this thing is more fierce."

    At this time, Xiao Mi, who had been sleeping all this time, came out and said, "I suspect that this dog cannibalized human flesh. It stinks!"

    "Human flesh is there such a heavy mouth, what evidence is there, just because of the dog's smell?" I asked.

    Xiao Mi said: "You will know if you eat human flesh a few times, and I will think that you also stink."

    Wu Dan said: "Let's find a place to live first, and we'll have a look at it in the evening." I thought to myself that we had to make a plan to hold the dog, otherwise we would be nothing but dog food.

    So we found a nearby small hotel to stay and waited patiently until night.  Wu Dan took out some tools for the theft of the wall, which are quite modern, such as retractable and controllable wall hooks, silent night walking mats and night clothes, luminous glasses, gloves, lock picking equipment

    I looked at him in surprise and said, "Master, your equipment has been upgraded."

    Wu Dan said: "Fuck with that little girl Tang Xin.If it's something that she owns, isn't she good at stealing things?  "

    We divided up the equipment and each put on our night clothes.  In order to make it easier to go in and out at night without being suspected, we deliberately chose a room in the corner of the first floor when we stayed.  It is inconvenient to go in and out of the front door openly while wearing night clothes, and it would be strange to be seen by the shopkeeper, so the two of us turned out through the window of the room, and walked quietly from the small alley behind the small hotel to the cosmetics factory.

    The residence we chose is very close to the factory area.  Since there are several factories nearby, there are not many pedestrians at night. There are a few occasionally, and they are basically factory workers.  The two of us sneaked all the way and soon arrived at the gate of Mu Qingxuan's factory.  I discussed with Wu Dan in advance and asked Ma Luoyu to help deal with the dog, so we first opened the red umbrella to let her out, then we hid aside and watched the movement in the factory from a distance.

    I watched Ma Luoyu pass through the door and stood in the factory compound.  At this time, I saw a golden light shooting from her back, I couldn't help being startled, and immediately wanted to call her name to remind her.  But Wu Dan grabbed me and said in a low voice: "It's okay, there should be a gossip mirror hanging behind that door."

    "How can this be all right? Bagua mirror is used to suppress ghosts, and this is specially designed to deal with sister witches!" I said in surprise.

    Wu Dan said: "Look at it, it's not a problem. The gossip mirror is useful for ordinary ghosts. If you encounter such ghosts, you will be blind for nothing."

    Before Wu Dan finished speaking, I saw Ma Luoyu turn around, flicked his long sleeves, and waved down the gossip mirror.  After the mirror fell to the ground, it shattered into two halves, and the golden light disappeared instantly, turning completely black.  I curled my lips, thinking that I have seen gossip mirrors hanging in front of the store to suppress evil before, and it is basically because the mirrors turn black over the years.  This gossip mirror would be destroyed if she met her, and she would die in a second.

    However, the fact that the factory still hangs gossip mirrors is very problematic in itself.  Before I could think about it, I heard a dog barking, but I saw that vicious dog I saw during the day was now barking at Ma Luoyu.  But this time it was chained to the yard.  There is a simple kennel in the corner of the yard.  Ma Luoyu didn't care about it, just let it bark indiscriminately.  This yell made all the guards in the factory yell.  Wu Dan and I hid aside and watched, and saw that there were a lot more security guards at night than during the day, and all of them were tall and powerful, looking like professional bodyguards.

    "They're all Lianjiazi." Wu Dan said in a low voice.

    "There are so many professional bodyguards in a cosmetics factory." I whispered: "It seems that there is some ulterior secret in it."

    Wu Dan said: "Look carefully."

    Those security guards seemed to be unable to see Ma Luoyu, looked around for a while, and shouted at the dog: "What are you shouting in the middle of the night!"

    One of them saw the gossip mirror that fell on the ground and said, "Why is this thing broken?"

    As he spoke, several people stepped forward to watch.  Seeing that Ma Luoyu hadn't moved at all, I couldn't help feeling a little anxious.  It was supposed to be that she went up to get the dog done, and then we could sneak in.  It can be seen that she has not moved, and I can't help being a little bit impatient.

    But at this moment, I suddenly felt a dark wind blowing from the factory building, and in a short while, there were many ghosts around Ma Luoyu.  In the next second, I saw those ghosts slowly getting into the bodies of those security guards.  Just then, the dog barked even more exaggeratedly.

    Ma Luoyu turned around and scolded: "Let you live for a few minutes first, and when I come out, I must kill you!"

    After scolding, the dog actually faltered, shrank back, and barked a notch weaker.  At this time, those security guards who possessed him stood beside Ma Luoyu one after another.

    I was speechless: "What exactly does this Ma Luoyu want to do?"

    Wu Dan said: "The evil spirit possesses and controls these people to sneak in. This method is not bad, let's keep up!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 346 Human Corpse Soaking Vat

    ?

    Those "people" opened the door, and Wu Dan and I went in.  Wu Dan asked: "Why did you temporarily change the plan?"

    Ma Luoyu said: "Maybe there are more people inside, wouldn't it be good to get in like this?"

    Wu Dan said: "It is also possible. It is estimated that there will be other uniforms in the duty room. Let's find two sets."

    So the two of us were about to mix in with this group of security guards, but saw a burst of flashlight light in front of us.  Someone shouted: "What's going on, the dog is barking so much?"

    Wu Dan and I hurried into the guard room and hid under the table.  I only heard someone from the group of security guards who were possessed by ghosts say: "The gossip mirror is broken, the dog probably barks a lot because of this, there is no one else."

    When the light of the flashlight came over, the man said, "Yeah, what's the matter with the gossip mirror? You guys don't look right, don't you think something strange has come in?"

    Another person who came with a flashlight scolded: "Don't be crowed, it's unlucky enough to guard this broken place at night, bah bah bah, this place is where the master has set up a formation, there can be no problem."

    The other sneered, and said, "I hope so. Let's go, everyone go to work."

    So the two left again.  Wu Dan and I came out again, after thinking about it, we didn't bother to find any duty room, so we followed those two to find the cosmetics production plant.  This cosmetics factory covers a large area, similar to other cosmetics factories, divided into production equipment room, clean workshop, canning workshop, raw material storage room and so on.  I saw the two of them went to a distance, while Wu Dan stopped in front of the raw material storage room.

    "Go in and have a look." Wu Dan whispered to me.

    I turned my head and looked at the raw material storage room, and found that this house was a little different from the others.  The other workshops and everything looked new, as if they had been refurbished.  But this storage room seems to be a bungalow many years ago. Although it also has the meaning of renovation, there is a red eye-catching sign of no entry posted outside the door, which is almost like an explosives warehouse.  When I stared at the door carefully, I found that there was a faint golden light of Taoism inside.

    "Master, it seems that someone is pasting Taoist symbols inside." I said when I followed Wu Dan to the door.  Wu Dan didn't say much, took out the unlocking tool and opened the lock three times, five times and two times, slipped around, and led me to squeeze in the door.  Ma Luoyu and Xiao Mi followed immediately.  It was dark in the storage room, and the lights were not turned on.  As soon as Xiao Mi entered the door, she said: "It stinks to death, it seems to smell like a corpse."

    I lifted my nose and smelled it, but I didn't smell any bad smell. Instead, I felt that it was quite fragrant, with the smell of many spices mixed together.  We didn't turn on the lights either, only a flashlight.  After turning on the flashlight, I saw tall shelves with many bottles and cans on them.  I scanned it with a flashlight, and there was nothing special, they were all samples or some materials of cosmetics.

    When I got to the corner of the house, I found that there was another locked door inside.  I glanced at the door and was taken aback for a moment.  Because there is a talisman drawn on the door, which is a typical corpse-suppressing talisman.  Although it was painted on the door with cinnabar, a ray of golden light was shining at this moment.

    Wu Dan and I exchanged winks and walked to the door a few steps.  That door is also locked, and it is a relatively advanced combination lock.  When I was studying how to open the lock, Ma Luoyu said: "Go aside!" As she said, she stepped forward and twisted, and saw a black air coming out of her palm, and the lock seemed to be exposed to concentrated sulfuric acid.  Same, completely melted away.  I stared dumbfounded at the scene, thinking it was a good thing I hadn't pissed her off before.  This iron lock has become scum, if it is twisted on my arm, I will not be a second change?

    Ma Luoyu ignored my panic and directly opened the door.  As soon as the door was opened, I really smelled a bad smell.  It stinks!

    I took a look inside with a flashlight, and saw that the inside was much more dilapidated than the outside, and there were many large rusty buckets, which looked like trash cans, but they were made of iron.  I held my nose and walked to one of the big barrels, and took a flashlight to shine in it, and almost dropped the flashlight into the barrel.

    I saw a few pieces of human limbs and broken arms soaked in this big bucket, which seemed to be freshly baked, because the blood on the severed limbs could still be seen.  In other words, the liquid soaked in the stumps in this vat has a certain freshness effect. In short, seeing this thing is more terrifying than seeing zombies.

    Wu Dan and I were shocked immediately.  The two of us looked at the others, and they were all soaking in these things. The liquid in the bucket was very thick, and there was an indescribable disgusting smell.  One of the most disgusting things was that there was a fat man in it, who had been dead for an unknown amount of time. His upper body was still there, but his limbs seemed to be gone.  But soaking in a vat of smelly water, paired with his glistening meat, is visually unbearable.  I almost threw up.

    Xiao Mi said: "It's too stinky, I can't bear it. There are seven big barrels, right? It seems that this cosmetic has added a lot of dead oil."

    &nbspXiao Mi's words reminded me of the Mu Qingxuan used by Ruan Lingxi, and I felt sick for a while.  Thinking of this, I took out my phone and wanted to take a few photos as evidence.  At this moment, I heard a slight movement among the big barrels, as if someone was kicking the iron barrels lightly.

    I thought of the corpse talisman outside the door, and my first reaction was that there was a corpse in the bucket!  Thinking of this, I winked at Wu Dan and moved towards the sound.  Seeing how cautious we were, Ma Luoyu scolded: "What are you doing?! There seems to be someone tied up next to the barrel."

    When I heard that it was a human being and was still tied up, I immediately breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Why didn't you say it earlier. I thought it was a fake corpse."

    Ma Luoyu spat: "What kind of corpse are you cheating? These things have been chopped into several pieces, how can you cheat corpses?"

    I ignored her and walked over following the sound, and the flashlight followed.  From the gaps between the metal buckets, a pair of feet wearing women's sneakers protruded, and they were gently kicking the metal buckets next to them.  I hurried over, and sure enough, I saw a girl tied up and thrown on the ground, her legs and feet were tied with hemp rope, and her mouth was covered with tape.

    I bent down, gently tore off the tape on the girl's mouth, and looked at her a few times.  The girl was young, with a pair of almond eyes, wheat-colored skin, a ponytail, and a plaid shirt. She looked like a college student.  The girl coughed for a while, then whispered, "Who are you?"

    "Who are you?" I asked in a low voice, "Why are you here? Who tied you up?"

    The girl's eyes showed horror, and she said tremblingly: "He, them, and the entire Mu Qingxuan factory are all perverts! They even arrested people to make human corpse soaking tanks!"

    "Where did these people come from?" I asked, "Do you know where all the people soaked in this tank came from?"

    The girl lowered her eyelids and sighed: "I don't know. I'm a reporter. I was on location nearby once and saw a person tied into the factory by chance. I followed quietly and saw that person was kidnapped and never sent out.  I found it strange, so I stared at the factory for a long time, and several times found that they either brought living people in, or carried things like corpses into the door. Then, I tried to find a way to climb in from the back wall"

    When I heard that the girl was a reporter, and she climbed over the wall, I couldn't help being a little puzzled: "This factory raises Tibetan mastiffs, aren't you afraid? You, a girl, can climb over the wall to get in?"

    The girl said: "Of course I came in over the wall. Don't underestimate me. I was a school team athlete when I was in school. I checked before, and the dog will be tied up at night, because people who come and go at night  There are more, probably because they do shady things at night, and there are many strangers coming and going, so the dogs have to be tied up."

    Wu Dan and I looked at each other, and for the time being, we couldn't see whether what the girl said was true or false.  But since this happened, you can't just sit by and watch.  So I wanted to take this girl with me.  Ma Luoyu stepped forward to stop me at this time, squinted at the girl and sneered, "Why do I think she is so untrustworthy? A little girl is not afraid of staying in this kind of place by herself?"

    The girl said with tears in her eyes: "I'm not afraid anywhere, I was almost scared to death, but fortunately you are here. Otherwise, I might be soaked in this vat in a few days!"

    "Why are you working so hard?" I asked, "You're not a policeman."

    The girl stretched her ankles, stood up and said, "But I'm a reporter. Once I expose Mu Qingxuan's use of body oil to make cosmetics, that's my contribution to this society! This is my duty, to report the truth!"

    Wu Dan said: "Okay, put away the public morality first, let's talk about it after leaving here. Before leaving, take pictures of these things as evidence." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 347

    ?

    The reporter girl said: "Wait, stop taking pictures, I have evidence." She turned her back, rummaged through her jacket for a while, took out a mobile phone and handed it to me.

    When I took it, I felt that the phone shell was still warm, and I thought that the girl might have stuffed the phone in her bra.  The girl's phone is good, Apple's.  The girl came forward and showed me some photos I had taken.  Sure enough, they are all pictures of those big barrels.  I thought about it and wanted to send these photos to my own phone.  Just then, I heard light footsteps outside the door.

    Xiao Mi immediately got into my bag.  Surprised, I quickly turned off the flashlight.  The few of us squatted down, only to hear the footsteps outside the door getting closer.  A man's laughter came, and the voice was extremely obscene: "The little girl captured is quite handsome, anyway, she has to die, why don't we brothers have fun before we die."

    The other said: "Don't make extravagant problems, can you do it? The boss said that the fat squeezed out of the girl's meat is a good skin care ingredient. It's hard to find a good material that you have thrown yourself into the trap. Don't mess it up."

    "Ah bah, it doesn't matter if the chick can squeeze out something good or not. The corpses of tramps, beggars and mentally retarded people were used before, don't they still be used?!" said the man.

    The other one didn't speak, obviously he was also persuaded by that wretched man.  I secretly scolded their eighteenth-generation ancestors in my heart, and I couldn't help but glanced at the girl next to me, thinking that if we were a step late, this girl might be in trouble.

    Ma Luoyu was more outraged than me when she heard this, probably because she is a woman.  Uh, no, it's because of the female ghost.  Ma Luoyu's eyes flashed red, and I heard the sound of orderly footsteps outside the window.

    I was just about to ask Ma Luoyu what he was doing?  Then I thought, there was an outsider beside me.  After careful consideration, the witch probably drove the possessed security guards outside the window to come over.  Sure enough, I heard the two men outside the hut door shouting in surprise: "Why did you guys come in?!"

    I heard a faint movement at the door, as if someone had slammed the door shut.  Then, the two men shouted: "What's wrong with you guys, want to rebel?!"

    "Didn't it be agreed that you would take care of the outside and our brothers would take care of the inside?!"

    The possessed security guards didn't care, they went up and beat up the two men.  I heard the two people outside crying and howling, and I was very happy.

    Hearing the cries of the two men outside getting quieter, I pushed the door out with Wu Dan and the girl.  I saw that the possessed security guards really gave the two men a heavy beating. Their faces were bloodstained, their noses were bruised and their faces were swollen, and they were basically unconscious.  Amused in my heart, I patted one of the security guards on the shoulder and said, "Thank you buddy, well played, this kind of scum deserves to be taught a lesson."

    The reporter girl looked at several people in surprise, and asked me: "It's strange, isn't this the security guard here? How do I know you?"

    I smiled awkwardly, thinking that this girl wouldn't recognize everyone here, right?  So he said nonsense: "This is my colleague, do you understand the undercover agent, he got in here."

    Probably the girl was only thinking about the two men's plan to bully her just now, and didn't ask any more questions. She rushed over and kicked the two men, cursing: "Let you count me, kick you to death, kick you to death!"  you!!"

    I was afraid that she would kill someone if she kicked it down, so I hurriedly stopped her and said, "Let's go, don't disturb other people and we will be ruined if we can't get out."

    The reporter girl just stopped.  I suddenly remembered that I didn't know the girl's name, so I asked her which newspaper reporter she was and what her name was because she was so fat.  Unexpectedly, the girl said: "My name is Zou Xiaonan, and I am a reporter from Tianjin Daily. Hello, what is your name, police officer?"

    ? Tianjin Daily?  I asked in astonishment: "Why are you here from Tianjin Daily to join in the fun?! This is Shanghai, hey, are you kidding me?"

    Zou Xiaonan gave me a blank look, and said, "I'm a fresh graduate of the Journalism Department of Fudan University, and I'm an intern reporter. My brother is working in Tianjin now. I wanted to go to his city, so I found a job at the Daily.  It¡¯s hard to stay, the editor-in-chief asked me to submit a high-quality press release, if I pass her review, I can stay, if not, I can¡¯t. That¡¯s why I worked so hard.¡±

    After hearing this, I smiled wryly and said, "You are really a student mind. Does the daily newspaper dare to report this kind of news? Your manuscript is useless. Let me handle the case with the photos. You can think of other topics."

    Zou Xiaonan immediately became unhappy, and shouted: "Give me the phone!"

    I ignored her protests, first sent the photos to my own phone, and then threw her phone to her.  Wu Dan said: "Now that the evidence is obtained, let's withdraw it first."The few of us pushed open the gate and came out. When we were about to walk towards the gate, we saw a man in a cloak leading the vicious dog in the night, standing in the middle of the gate and the storage room, blocking our way.  I saw that the cloak that the man was wearing was very ancient, black and red, like a costume.  Judging from her height and figure, she should be a woman who is not too short.  But the hood of the cloak was lowered so that the woman's face could not be seen clearly.

    I stopped in my tracks, wondering why all the devils I met recently were women.  It seems that the dog knows her, so it is probably the owner of the dog.  Ma Luoyu sneered and said: "The dog owner is here, and he happened to kill the corpse jar together!"

    After hearing this, although I felt cruel, I couldn't help but give thirty-two likes secretly.  A witch is domineering!

    At this moment, the cloaked woman suddenly stretched her arm.  I saw that the edge of the floating cloak seemed to draw a dizzying arc in the night sky.  Immediately, I saw the woman give the dog a rope, and the dog rushed towards us barking.

    I raised the God of War, gritted my teeth, and wanted to kill it with a single shot.  But what surprised me was that after the dog rushed a few steps, it turned into several identical "dogs" in an instant.  It was as if a group of Tibetan mastiffs rushed at me.

    I know this should be a kind of illusion, just like a person standing between two mirrors facing each other, the shadow will scatter thousands of times.  But for a moment, I couldn't tell which one was real and which one was fake, because every shadow carried the evil spirit of the real body!  This is a realistic illusion!

    "Damn it, shadow clone technique??" I had no choice but to shoot at the group of dogs one after another, and then pulled Zou Xiaonan back, wanting to retreat to the storage room to hide first.  At this time, Ma Luoyu made a move that surprised me.  The witch actually pushed those possessed security guards out!

    It is said that dogs have yin and yang eyes, and they can see ghosts.  But it was this yin and yang eye that killed these security guards.  This dog can see the essence through the phenomenon. Seeing that these security guards have become strangers, he rushed up and bit them.  The ghost couldn't be killed by a real dog, so it naturally took the opportunity to withdraw.

    I watched in horror as those phantom Tibetan mastiffs also bit the security guards.  As a result, several of them had their throats bitten off before they were relieved, and the remaining few waited for the possessed ghosts to leave their bodies before they recovered, and the flesh was torn off by the vicious dogs, and they were in great pain.  Screaming again and again.  I glanced at the cloaked woman, who still stood facing us unmoved, as if she had killed someone like her.

    Zou Xiaonan yelled and covered her eyes.  Even Wu Dan frowned and said: "Fuck him, this woman will kill even her accomplices!"

    Ma Luoyu stared at the woman coldly, and said: "This bitch is cruel by nature, not a good thing!"

    I thought to myself: It's as if it wasn't you who pushed people out.  Although these security guards did a lot of bad things, but this way of death is a bit tragic, there is not even a whole body after death.

    After the vicious dog killed all the security guards and devoured a few pieces of meat, the woman made another strange gesture.  The reason why I say it is strange is because I didn't understand what gesture she was making at all.  Because although the movement looks unpleasant, it gives people a feeling of dizziness after staring at it for a long time.  As if by magic, the shadows of those vicious dogs overlapped and merged, and finally turned into that Tibetan mastiff, snorting bloody breath, and returned to her side in satisfaction.

    I looked at the woman attentively and shouted: "What are you doing?!"

    The man laughed contemptuously, pulled off his robe, and threw it over.  However, after the robe was thrown over, it turned into something like a huge fishing net, covering us.  But the fishing net was covered with densely packed small nails, which looked like iron nails.  If it sticks on people, it must become a hornet's nest.

    I know this is also an illusion, but I don't know how to decipher it.  Wu Dan was nimble, and took out the dragon-slaying sword he was carrying in his bag and swung it out.  The sword was radiant, and after a few strokes, the strange fishing net was cut off, and then turned into a few pieces of broken fabric, which floated down.

    I went to look at the woman again, but I still didn't see her face, because she was wearing a strange dramatic mask, like a smirking little Dan's face, revealing a deep sense of strangeness.  She was also wearing night clothes, so in the darkness, the mask with red eyebrows and eyes on a white background was even more abrupt, making her look extremely uncomfortable.

    "What the hell?" Ma Luoyu frowned.

    But Wu Dan said in surprise: "Illusion masters from other schools?! It's rare to see these years!"

    "What the hell?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "Outside the eight lines, outside the three hundred and sixty lines, it is a different kind, but it is not included in the regular business. This woman should be the illusion school of the eight lines outside the rivers and lakes. The ancients called it 'red handkerchief'."

    I was confused when I heard it, and then I looked at the woman. She was standing there, but she suddenly disappeared, as if she was invisible. She and the man-eating dog suddenly disappeared right before us.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)?It is a school of illusion from the Eight Elements outside the world, and the ancients called it 'red handkerchief'.  "

    I was confused when I heard it, and then I looked at the woman. She was standing there, but she suddenly disappeared, as if she was invisible. She and the man-eating dog suddenly disappeared right before us.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 348 Red Handkerchief

    ?

    I saw the woman and the dog disappear together, and I had a very ominous premonition in my heart.  I have also heard a little about the eight sects outside the Jianghu, but I don't know enough.  After Wu Dan introduced it in a few words, I finally knew what the red handkerchief in the eight gates meant.

    There are a total of eight kinds of eight lines outside the rivers and lakes, and the most dreamy or fantasy school is the red handkerchief.  The ancestor of the red handkerchief is said to be Hongyi, a strange woman in the late Han Dynasty. Hongyi is not her real name, but a nickname given to her by others.  There are not many introductions to Hongyi in the Notes of Unofficial History, only a few sentences, but there are all kinds of bragging in the legends of the eight elements outside the world, saying that Hongyi has the illusion of reaching the sky.  The most typical legend is that Hongyi used to perform on the street, took a hemp rope and held it in his hand, and the hemp rope stood straight on the ground like a bamboo pole between shaking his hands.  Then she climbed up along the hemp rope, and everyone watched from below, but they couldn't see the end of the hemp rope.  The spectators around saw her going up for a long time and did not come down, so some onlookers pulled the hemp rope standing on the ground, but unexpectedly, the hemp rope went limp after touching it.  And Hongyi has long since disappeared.

    In fact, this is essentially an illusion. This rumor is likely to be true, without artistic processing.  But our country has always been an atheist country, so the red handkerchief is interpreted as a trick, a traditional Chinese trick.  This is pure nonsense.  Let Liu Qian try climbing the hemp rope. Of course, no iron bars are allowed inside the hemp rope.  The illusion of the red handkerchief is not at the same level as modern magic and western magic. Some so-called magic is of course the lowest level of illusion handed down by the red handkerchief, Dan, sword, bean, and ring.  Today, the authentic illusion of the red handkerchief is lost, and the listed successors are also very low-key. Otherwise, there will be a small foreign technique in turn, and the Spring Festival Gala will not have the moment to witness miracles.

    Listening to Wu Dan's tone of voice, he respects the heirs of this line of work.  But this woman is obviously not a good thing, she came to protect Mu Qingxuan's corpse factory.  Thinking of this, I am really worthless for this ancient illusion.  Do you want to die like this, does your ancestor know?

    Just when we were fully on guard, I suddenly heard the sound of gongs, drums and musical instruments, just like the opening remarks of Peking Opera.  With that sound, the surrounding scenery faded away, the surrounding houses disappeared, and all of them turned into a whole red curtain, surrounding the few of us.

    Behind the red curtain, a shadow flickered faintly, as if someone was walking on the stage.  Seeing this, Wu Dan said, "Okay, are you singing it for us?"

    As he spoke, the Dragon Slaying Sword in his hand came out of its sheath and stabbed at the figure.  But just after the tip of the sword touched the curtain, the curtain suddenly changed, from an ordinary curtain to a soft and sticky piece, which directly stuck the Dragon Slaying Sword.  At the same time, I saw lumps of raised things appear on the soft red curtain, as if something had grown out of it.

    Soon, I saw the lumps of bumps separated from the curtain, which turned out to be Peking Opera masks.  Of course, it is not the same as ordinary Peking Opera facial makeup, but dozens of facial makeup of different emotions, men, women and children.  I took a closer look, and it turned out that the connection of these facial makeups turned out to be the story of a person's life.  From the crying at birth to the bitterness of growing up, looking at it, I actually felt that I was the person in the face, and I felt sad for a while, staying in the same place, my mind was blank, but the picture on the screen gradually became clear  visible.

    Just when I was in a daze, I suddenly felt a red light flashing in front of my eyes, and there was a strong wind blowing around me, so I came back to my senses with a jolt.  After regaining my senses, I felt my head hurt very much, as if it was going to explode.  I couldn't help covering my head, and then I saw that Zou Xiaonan next to me also looked similar to me, hugging her head, cold sweat dripped from her forehead, and her face was very ugly.

    Looking at the red color, it turned out to be the long ribbon on Ma Luoyu's body.  But the soft curtain grabbed the satin in her hands.  Ma Luoyu shouted to me: "Don't look at those masks, beware of her ways!"

    I saw that Wu Dan had already pulled down the dragon-slaying sword, waved it at Ma Luoyu's ribbon, and it broke in seconds.  Ma Luoyu withdrew her arm and cursed: "What a broken thing, it's so sticky!"

    Wu Dan said: "What's worse, this thing is gradually shrinking, invulnerable, sticky and hard to handle." After hearing this, I looked around and saw that the sticky red curtain was slowly approaching us.  Surrounded them, and they were about to stick to the few of us.

    Wu Dan said that he has never seen this kind of illusion before, and he does not know how to crack it for the time being.  Seeing the things surrounded by the curtain getting smaller and smaller, Zou Xiaonan beside me shouted: "What to do, think of a way, what is this?!"

    Wu Dan took out the Suppressing Evil Talisman and tried it, but found that the curtain seemed to be able to swallow everything, and ordinary Taoist methods had no effect.  Wu Dan said: "There is no evil in this thing, I don't know what it is, and I am not afraid of Taoist symbols. If you want to find out the clues, it will take some time, bastard apprentice, please ask God to try first!"

      As soon as I heard the call to God, I immediately regained my spirit.  I can¡¯t do anything else, please God understands very well.  Immediately chanted the mantra and twisted the Jue, and took the posture of the great jumping god: "The power to slay the demons is the only respect Puff!!" Before I could say the word "please God", I suddenly felt a coolness coming from behind me. I turned my head and saw it.  Ma Luoyu is injecting a force into my body.  She practiced the evil kung fu of the most yin and the coldest, and the internal force of Taoism is extremely cold, and when it was injected into the body, a burst of icy power made me shiver uncontrollably, and said, "Sister Witch, what are you?"

    "I will lend you a part of Taoism." Ma Luoyu said.

    "But you are cultivating the way of ghosts!!" I said speechlessly, wondering if you are doing more harm than good?

    Ma Luoyu said: "Didn't you pass the yin body? Don't you know that no matter what kind of Taoist internal force you use, you can improve your own skill?"

    "Really?" I said in surprise.  I really didn't know that I still have this filter evolution function, co-author I am a converter!  !  But cold is cold, when the chill subsides, a powerful force rises from the dantian, which instantly lifts my spirits.

    I immediately recited the mantra and said: "The right to slay evil spirits is the only one, please God!"

    Before the incantation sounded, I felt a powerful Daoist aura lingering from my body, even pushing the red curtain half a meter away.  As the wind whistled in my ears, I saw Zou Xiaonan who was on the side couldn't help but staggered a few steps and grabbed Wu Dan's arm to stand still.  The aura of the ancient Taoist method is too strong, I can't even control that force, I can only let it continue to grow and grow until a tall statue of a god appears behind me.

    I looked up at the statue, and saw that he was born with a leopard head and eyes, iron face and curly temples, and his appearance was strange.  Wearing a bright official robe, a sword in his hand is shining brightly.  This appearance makes people look awe-inspiring and upright.  Fortified, the twelve gods fight, beat the ghost Zhong Kui!

    Everyone knows that Zhong Kui is a multifunctional deity who has a lot of business in catching ghosts and town houses.  Affixed to the door is the door god of suppressing ghosts and evil spirits, hanging in the middle hall is a magic talisman for dispelling disasters and dispelling evil spirits, and appearing in the Nuo ceremony is a fierce general who controls ghosts and slays demons, basically belonging to the stars of the fairy world.  Even in the "Compendium of Materia Medica", it is included that the ashes of the statue of Zhong Kui are mixed with water or mixed with other medicines to make pills to treat dystocia and malaria.  And the story of "Zhong Kui Fighting Ghosts" is well known to almost everyone.  The most awesome story comes from the Tang Dynasty.  It is said that Tang Xuanzong dreamed of a little ghost stealing the jade flute and Yang Guifei's embroidered sachet when he was ill.  Xuanzong was furious, and was about to send someone to drive out the ghost, when he suddenly saw a big ghost rushing into the hall.  This ghost has shaggy hair and a beard, a terrifying face, a horn belt on his head, and a blue robe. The clothes are very unconventional.  At this moment, I saw that he grabbed the little devil as soon as he stretched out his hand, gouged out his eyeballs and swallowed it in one gulp.  Xuanzong pissed in fright, and immediately faltered.  But the big ghost saluted Xuanzong and claimed to be Zhongkui in Zhongnan Mountain. During the reign of Gaozu Wude, he was embarrassed to return to his hometown because he failed the college entrance examination, so he bumped into the stone steps in front of the stage and committed suicide.  Gaozu took pity on him, who was ruined by the national college entrance examination, and gave him a green robe to bury him.  Zhong Kui was deeply moved, and vowed to eradicate the demons for the Tang Dynasty.  After this incident, Xuanzong began to believe in Zhong Kui.  The power of a leader is invisible, and the people of the whole country began to imitate it by word of mouth.  Since then, Zhong Kui has been regarded as the ancestor of ghost hunting.

    Unexpectedly, with the help of Ma Luoyu this time, he invited the patriarch, and immediately had the urge to kneel and lick.  But he saw the long sword in Zhong Kui's hand slashing at the masks.  I heard a crackling sound, the mask was broken into pieces, and fell to the ground.  At this moment, I saw a few holes in the red curtain, and the night wind came in through the holes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 349: The True Body of the Killer

    ?

    I saw that the curtain gradually changed from its sticky appearance to the appearance of ordinary cloth, and I was overjoyed immediately. After accepting the statue, I stepped forward to tear the rag.  But Ma Luoyu stopped me and pushed Zou Xiaonan out suddenly: "Let her try it first!"

    Zou Xiaonan didn't expect Ma Luoyu's hand, and was pushed vigorously by her. He staggered and fell over. His head just hit the big hole in the fabric, and with a stabbing sound, the curtain was completely torn apart.  But at this moment, the vicious dog roared and rushed towards Zou Xiaonan who had fallen to the ground.  Startled, I shot the dog twice.  But he missed in panic, the two shots hit the ground, splashing a small cloud of dust.

    Seeing this situation, Zou Xiaonan rolled over on the spot, dodging the vicious dog.  Immediately, he rushed to the flower bed next to him in a few steps, grabbed a handful of dust and threw it at the dog.  The vicious dog was rushing towards Zou Xiaonan, barely half a meter away.  The dust fell right on the dog's face.  The dog wailed and fell to the ground, shaking its head and sneezing.  Seeing this, Wu Dan rushed forward with the sword in his hand, raised the sword in his hand, and slashed at the dog's head.

    Just when the sword was about to hit the dog's head, the illusion girl suddenly appeared, still wearing a broken mask, and she threw a rope out of her hand, wrapping it around Wu Dan's sword.  I was surprised in my heart, thinking that this woman is really elusive, could it be that she knows the invisibility technique?  This invisibility technique is just something in legends, no one has ever mastered it, isn't it too surreal?

    However, Wu Dan's reaction was fast enough. With a flick of his wrist, he returned the sword, and then changed the direction of the sword move, sweeping towards the woman's legs.  The woman was taken aback, and quickly backed away, Wu Dan's sword energy barely tore through her night clothes.  Just a little bit, the woman's leg was about to be cut off.

    The dog opened its eyes at this time, and when it saw Wu Dan, it was extremely jealous, and it turned its head and bit.  Ma Luoyu dodged over, raised her long sleeves and flung out the Tibetan Mastiff which weighed several tens of catties (I don't know if it will be more).  The dog slammed into the wall with a wail, as if it had broken its spine, and wailed when it fell to the ground.  At this time, Xiao Mi saw that our side had gained the upper hand, and immediately poked her head out and shouted: "Come on, kill that vicious dog!!"

    Ma Luoyu said: "Fox, kill that vicious dog!"

    Xiao Mi immediately shook her head: "No, it's too smelly, I only love French fries."

    I listened dumbfounded, but the illusionist seemed to be very angry. She looked at the dying dog next to her, and at Wu Dan who was holding her sword in a pose to stop her. He hesitated and stopped in place.

    Generally at this time, when masters are dueling, one side will ask: Who is your Excellency?  !

    The other party said: I ama nonsense.

    Sure enough, Wu Dan said: "Your work is good, so why give your life to the scum?"

    I pricked up my ears and listened carefully, wondering if this woman would report herself to her family and say something?  In the end, the woman ignored him, pulled the rope in her hand, and conjured up an ancient spear like a magic trick, and continued to kill Wu Dan.  Unexpectedly, although Wu Dan is a fat man, his martial arts are amazing.  In fact, many cultivators are also martial arts masters, because the internal strength in martial arts is interlinked with Taoism.  I saw that although Wu Dan is fat, his movements are very smooth, and his recruiting style is murderous, which gave me a sense of sight of Sammo Hung.  I couldn't help shouting from the side: "Master, cut her!! Cut her! Facing thousands of waves with pride, blood is like the red sun! Bones are like iron, courage is like a diamond, a good man"

    Xiao Mi scolded: "Stop singing! The police are about to be called by you."

    I shut up and watched the battle, the excitement in my heart.  It's rare to see two martial arts masters duel. That woman's kung fu is not weak, and Wu Dan is also very good. The fight looks like a stunt scene in a Kung Fu movie. In a word, it's wonderful!  [Two words, don't care about these details]

    After fighting for about fifteen minutes, I saw that woman began to lose.  I was overjoyed in my heart, and cheered on from the sidelines.  But after hitting, the woman suddenly waved her hand, and disappeared as if she had evaporated from the world.  Wu Dan was also taken aback for a moment, retracted his sword and looked around, scolding: "This is a bitch, who is it?"

    I frowned, thinking that my eyes couldn't see why, so what about Ma Luoyu?  I looked back at Ma Luoyu.  Ma Luoyu shook her head and said: "Don't look at me, this blinding method is also useful for ghosts, as long as her mana is up, ghosts can't see it."

    Just as I was talking, I saw the woman appearing behind Wu Dan like a ghost, and shot Wu Dan in the back of the heart.  I exclaimed, "Behind Master!"

    Fortunately, Wu Dan had sensed it earlier, bent down to fight back, and stabbed the woman behind him with a backhand sword.  But just when Jian Guang was about to hit the woman, the woman disappeared again.  Wu Dan's sword fell to nothing.

    It's evil!  I thought to myself, if this goes on like this, no matter how skilled she is, she will wear it down.  At that time, if you are distracted, you may be injured.  I had no choice but to go back and forth a few times, and Wu Dan really scratched his head.He was wounded.  When everyone was at a loss, Xiao Mi suddenly said: "I understand. This woman is coated with a strange powder, which makes her invisible and invisible. It's all because of this powder. You may not be able to smell it, but I can smell it."  A little scent. I calculated that this powder has a certain time limit for invisibility, and it will reveal people every ten minutes. It may have some effect on things in the air, so people have to be exposed. But what is this chemical reaction?  After the reaction passes, it will hide again, just like Japanese ninjutsu."

    I listened to Xiao Mi's words and wanted to observe this pattern. As a result, Xiao Mi exclaimed: "The bastard shoots! This woman is coming at you!"

    After hearing this, I pulled the trigger almost reflexively and fired a shot in front of my eyes.  Although I didn't see anything.  But I didn't expect that this shot was really the right one.  After the gunshots, I was surprised to see a trail of blood appearing in the air in front of me, dripping down.  Ma Luoyu also saw it, and immediately stepped forward and kicked it out.  I only heard a woman's scream, and something hit the wall with a bang, and fell to the side of the vicious dog with a plop.

    "Quick, master, that woman is next to that Tibetan mastiff!" I shouted.

    When Wu Dan heard the words, he raised his sword and went forward.  Sure enough, not long after, the figure of the woman appeared, with a gunshot wound on her chest.  Wu Dan swung his sword away, and I saw the mask on the woman's face split open.  Under the mask was the face of a woman in her thirties.  The appearance is not bad, not very beautiful, but it has some special charm.

    "Tell me, who are you, where did you come from, and why do you want to help people in this factory do evil?" Wu Dan shouted.

    The woman sneered, her voice a little low: "Using people's money to eliminate disasters for others, I don't ask whether it's right or wrong."

    I heard that the voice was indescribably hoarse and low, which was a bit awkward, but it sounded like a man's voice.  Looking again, the woman seemed to be taller than before.  I'll go, bone shrinking skill?

    I couldn't help but pulled the collar of her night gown and looked at it, and couldn't help being startled.  This guy is really a man!  There is an Adam's apple!  Transvestite!

    I withdrew my hand and said to Wu Dan: "Master, this guy is a man, a fake mother!"

    Wu Dan was also taken aback, and said: "The school of Red Handkerchief does not accept male apprentices."

    The pseudo-mother sneered, sat up and did not speak.  The dying dog next to him just barked and looked at him.  The puppet sighed softly, patted the dog's head, and suddenly tapped the dog's neck heavily.  I saw the dog let out a short bark, rolled its eyes and died in a short while.

    When the dummy's hand left the dog's neck, I saw a thick nail driven into the dog's neck.  I frowned and said, "At any rate, it's your own dog, so you can kill it without blinking an eye."

    The hypocrite sneered and said, "It's better to be dead than alive, so why don't I kill it?"

    I was at a loss for words.  At this time, I saw that he took off his night clothes and was only wearing shorts and shorts.  I saw him wipe the gunshot wound on his chest, somehow took out the bullet embedded in the flesh, and then took out a small bottle and sprinkled white powder on the wound.

    "Or, authentic Jinchuang medicine. This is an old-fashioned traditional Chinese medicine that has been lost for a long time." Wu Dan said with a smile: "I didn't expect you to use it."

    The man's face turned pale from the pain, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Since I was caught by you, I also accept my fate. But don't expect me to answer your questions."

    At this moment, Zou Xiaonan ran over and snorted coldly: "Whether you say it or not, we all know what's going on. As soon as the news is reported, Mu Qingxuan is waiting to go bankrupt!" (Remember the website address:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 350

    ?

    After Zou Xiaonan finished speaking, the man didn't respond, as if the matter had nothing to do with him.  I asked him what his name was and if he was from Mu Qingxuan's side.  The man said: "I have no parents, and I have never taken a formal name."

    Then, he stood up and said to me: "I think you have a gun, you should be a policeman. In this case, it seems that I will inevitably go to jail. Before you take me away, can I go home?  have a look?"

    Wu Dan said: "Didn't you just say you don't have parents? Where did you suddenly have a family again?"

    The man snorted coldly: "I must earn a living, and I must have a large group of people to support me." Speaking of this, his expression was a little angry, his brows were slightly wrinkled, and he looked a bit cynical.  I looked at the way he spoke, it seemed that there was too much traditional opera singing.  I looked at Wu Dan, thinking that this man had no intention of running away, otherwise I would agree to his request and follow him to have a look.  But just to be on the safe side, I tied the man with the rope Tang Xin gave me.  Looking back, I saw that the two half-dead men in the storage room had passed out, so I simply called 110 from the phone in the duty room and locked the storage room.  So many people died in the yard, enough to keep the police busy for a while.  Even if Mu Qingxuan didn't close down, she would still be notorious.

    On the way, the man was very honest, as if I didn't catch him.  We walked slowly behind him. Fortunately, it is late at night, and there are many factories nearby, so there are almost no night pedestrians.  Otherwise, it would be strange enough for us to walk with a man tied up.  On the way, I asked the man what his name was.  Even if he doesn't have a real name, there must be a code name, and people can't call him "Hey, that fake mother" when they see him.

    After asking several times, the man said impatiently that he had sung in a few performances at the Shanghai Theater Theater before, and also played a guest role as a juggler, but he was squeezed out before he could get along.  There is a stage name Leng Zhuhua, who was given by the master.

    Upon hearing the name, Wu Dan asked, "What? Ruhua? Your master is too disrespectful. This name is clearly for you."

    The man rolled his eyes and sighed: "Please, do you have any cultural background? My name comes from a tea poem, "Testing Tea in Autumn Night" written by Xu Zhenqing, a poet of the Ming Dynasty."

    With that said, this wonderful flower began to recite poems: "Cold candle flowers are born in the quiet courtyard, and the green bamboo and moonlight are blown by the wind. I am bored and have no companions to pour the cloud liquid, and the copper leaves are free to taste the word bamboo shoot tea."

    Wu Dan nodded and said, "Good poetry, but what does it have to do with you?"

    Leng Zhuhua said: "I am an orphan. Master was a folk artist back then. He was performing with his brothers in the north. When drinking tea at night, he heard the cry of an abandoned baby outside the hotel door. Of course, that  The baby is me. Master took me in and named me according to this tea poem."

    I sighed: "The folk artists of the older generation are more educated than the current stars. In this way, you should not be a bad person doing evil. Why do you meddle in these things?"

    Leng Zhuhua snorted coldly: "This is none of your business."

    Seeing his arrogant look, I wanted to beat him up, but I held back.  What I'm curious about is who the family members he insists on seeing are.  Could it be the master who taught him the stunt?  Now that the talents of the red handkerchief are withered, and Chinese people tend to worship foreigners, many ancient stunts gradually lose the market and are facing extinction.  The final outcome of many folk artists is not very optimistic.  Thinking of this, I couldn't help but sigh.

    After walking a short distance, we followed him into an old small alley.  This place allowed me to see what the slums in Shanghai looked like in the early years.  Old houses, narrow streets lined with sundries and clothes racks.  It had rained a few days ago, and muddy water had even accumulated in the potholes on the road surface, and a dull, tidal breath spread everywhere.

    Walking to a bungalow at the end, I saw a man with crutches standing outside the courtyard gate.  Next to him was a five or six-year-old boy.  The man saw us and immediately came up to us.  When he saw that Leng Zhuhua was tied up, he couldn't help being extremely surprised: "Junior brother, what's wrong with you?"

    Leng Zhuhua said calmly: "It's okay, I'll come back to see you. Brother, you can take the children away tonight, leave Shanghai, the farther the better. I left money in the account, enough for you to eat for the rest of your life."  use."

    The disabled man was surprised and said: "Junior brother, where did you get so much money? Who are these people? Why are you tied up?"

    I sighed secretly in my heart, and probably guessed the purpose of this cold candle.  There is an old saying that goes, "Poor couples mourn all things".  In reality, not only poor and lowly couples are sad, but also poor and lowly people are very sad.  The rich don't know the suffering of the poor. When people have no money, are forced to die and have to support a large family, perhaps many people will choose the road of crime helplessly.

    So I took out my police ID, showed it to the disabled man, and said: ???Police.  Your younger brother is an important witness in a case, we must take him to Tianjin to testify in court.  When the case is over, he will be sent back.  "

    The disabled man looked at me suspiciously, and asked suspiciously: "But since he is a witness, why is he tied up? What kind of witness is this? He is just a performer in a private circus, how could he have anything to do with the case?"  .¡±

    I smiled, comforted him and said, "It's inconvenient to reveal what's going on in this case. But don't worry, your brother is fine, it's just an important witness. Why are you tied up because he heard that I'm a policeman  He was about to run away. He didn¡¯t want to go to Tianjin with me, and said he would come back to support his family. There was no other way, so I tied him up.¡±

    I babbled nonsense casually, and it barely made sense.  I saw Leng Zhuhua glance at me silently and gratefully.  I smiled wryly and didn't speak.

    The brother was silent for a while, then sighed: "It's good that it's okay. Since you can't tell me, I won't ask any more questions. My brother is a commoner and has never done anything illegal. I hope the police comrades don't make things difficult for him."

    I thought to myself that he has done a lot, you don't know.

    I nodded and said, "Don't worry."

    At this time, the lights were turned on in the bungalow, and there was a commotion in the small courtyard. After a short while, seven or eight children ran out, both male and female, and the oldest was only ten years old. They all looked at us curiously.  .  The oldest little girl ran over and tugged on Leng Zhuhua's sleeve, and asked, "Second Uncle, why did they tie you up?"

    Leng Zhuhua gave a rare smile, and said softly: "It's okay, why are you all awake?"

    The little girl smiled and said: "We haven't slept yet, waiting for you to come back. Didn't the second uncle say to come back early tonight to celebrate Susu's birthday?"

    Leng Zhuhua smiled embarrassingly: "Unfortunately, I can't do it today. You all go to sleep, I want to chat with this uncle for a while."

    Having said that, Leng Zhuhua looked at me.  The children who live in the market and beg for life know how to read words and expressions. After the little girl gave me a silent look, she dragged the group of children, big and small, away.  When the kids came in, I asked, "Where did you two get all these kids?"

    Leng Zhuhua snorted coldly and said: "Two of them are my senior brother's children, and the others are either orphans or unwanted children by their parents. They are even beggars. I really don't feel safe leaving them on the street in this world, so my senior brother and I brought them back.  "

    Wu Dan said: "What is this world? This is not the time of war. Isn't there an orphanage and welfare home in Shanghai? You two don't seem to have much money. How do you support so many children?"

    Leng Zhuhua gave Wu Dan a sideways look with a sneer, and said, "Orphanage? How many good ones are there in that place?! This world may not be as peaceful as in the past few decades! You said that there were so many beggars in the streets and alleys.  Where have they all gone now? Is there a place for them to take them?"

    "Welfare homes, shelters, where can't you go." I sneered and said, "I said, do you sing too much and live in ancient times and can't get out?"

    "Shelters?" Leng Zhuhua gritted his teeth and said, "there are fewer beggars wandering in the streets and alleys now, because many of them are secretly caught, and their organs are taken from living bodies and sold on the black market. You police don't care at all, do you?"  ? Don't tell me you don't know these things!!"

    When I heard this, I was about to refute, but then I thought about the Mu Qingxuan incident, and I fell silent.  No matter how the times change, there are always some nasty, dark evils hiding in the corners of the world, which is almost impossible to change the fact.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 351 Suspicious Clouds of Female Stars

    ?

    After Leng Puppet finished explaining and bid farewell to her senior brother, she followed me and Wu Dan.  I saw that he had no intention of running away, so I untied him, found a small clinic to re-pack the wound, changed the dressing, and then took him to the place where we lived for a while.

    Early the next morning, as soon as I woke up, Zou Xiaonan knocked on the door in good spirits and asked Wu Dan and me to watch online news.  I took a look at her tablet computer, or a bunch of posts and news on the Internet, breaking out that there was a murder case in the Mu Qingxuan factory last night and so on.  However, newspapers and other places did not publish it.

    Zou Xiaonan, who is not afraid of making troubles, directly posted the photos of the dead bodies on the Internet.  What Tianya Maopu uploaded, not long after, the clicks skyrocketed, and there were thousands of replies. I think it looks like it will be popular on the headlines.

    I was sweating: "Okay, Mu Qingxuan will go out of business soon after you make such a fuss."

    Zou Xiaonan spat: "It should have gone bankrupt! Those who use human body oil to make cosmetics and kill people, these general managers and chairman should be sentenced to death! No, hanging!"

    I was stunned and said: "I didn't expect you to be quite ruthless as a little girl."

    I turned my head to look at Leng Zhuhua who was silently sitting aside, and said, "Even if it's for money, you shouldn't help Mu Qingxuan make human oil cosmetics, right? Did you catch those people in the corpse tank?"

    Leng Zhuhua said coldly: "I don't care about arresting people, I just guard their factory and drive away those who come to investigate and make trouble. I don't know what they are doing. But most of the things in the corpse jar are dead people's.  It seems that they bought the corpses from somewhere. I think it probably belonged to death row prisoners. Anyway, there is nothing wrong with putting body oil on a woman's face. Why should I stop it? You police don't care. It's none of my business.  .¡±

    I was so blocked by him that I couldn't speak.  Cosmetics need to go through the inspection of certain quality inspection departments before they go on the market. I don't believe that they can pass the professional inspection of quality inspection departments for so many years.  Once human body fat is found, won't the quality inspection department report it?  Apparently, some of the quality inspection departments were bribed, and passed without even going through a detailed inspection.  That's why Mu Qingxuan has not been discovered for so many years.  Maybe the police in the area know about buying and selling corpses, but everyone is silent for their own reasons.  This kind of thing has happened frequently since ancient times, and I understand it in my heart.

    Thinking of this, I feel a little lucky that Zou Xiaonan posted that kind of post.  It looks like there's going to be a blustery storm in the next few days.

    Sure enough, in the next few days, almost all the national media hotspots gathered on the "Mu Qingxuan Human Corpse Soaking Vat".  After something went wrong, the sales of Mu Qingxuan's products dropped rapidly, and even in some cities, angry people smashed stores and injured people.  There was a lot of criticism on the Internet, and Mu Qingxuan became notorious overnight.

    Liu Yufei was also unlucky, and was scolded as a "false fairy sister". In fact, she was a "green tea bitch", forcing her manager to come forward and issue a statement, saying that Liu Yufei didn't know the truth beforehand, and she didn't use Mu Qingxuan's cosmetics much.  I express my deep regret and indignation when this happened.  It's a pity that the statement is also a drop in the bucket, and it is still drowned in the scolding.

    This time, it wasn't just Zou Xiaonan who became popular, but even Mu Qingxuan's past spokespersons were dug out.  I don't know if it was for the convenience of finding clues, but the city bureau actually revealed some clues about the serial murder of brides to the media, saying that the mouths of those dead brides were all stuffed with a piece of Xia Yimeng's skin.  This is another breaking news.  After the news appeared, Shanghai TV station actually received an overseas call from a woman who claimed to be Xia Yimeng's husband's granddaughter.  Involved in an old homicide case.

    Since I was following up this case, Ouyang Zhuan's family immediately sent me over to listen to what this woman said, whether her identity was true or false.  Zou Xiaonan is popular now, and she also hangs next to me to get some important news.  No way, I had no choice but to bring this to watch the fun and not be afraid of big things.

    Regarding such important or sensitive news, the host of the TV station will communicate with the interviewee in advance to see what needs to be broadcast and what must be harmonized.  Ouyang Zhuanjia used his position to contact Interpol, verified the identity of Tang Mochuan, a Chinese American, and proved that she was indeed Xia Yimeng's fianc¨¦ [because she disappeared before she was married, so she can only be her fianc¨¦],  The granddaughter of Lu Yuchen, a wealthy businessman from the Republic of China who has passed away.

    When Tang Mochuan arrived at the TV station, I realized that this old lady was over sixty years old.  But her demeanor is very good, her speech is clear and sharp, and she has the demeanor of a lady.  I first chatted with Mrs. Tang for a while as a policeman. When Xia Yimeng was mentioned, the old lady frowned, with a look of dissatisfaction and resentment: "My mother mentioned these things to me later, she  I also wrote a diary. But then the country was in chaos, and weMost of the family has immigrated, so no one will pursue these matters.  "

    Speaking, the old lady showed me her mother's diary.  I took a look, I went, I didn't have the patience to look at such a thick stack, and there was something in it that was not good for the privacy of a young girl.  Seeing that I didn't open it, the old lady smiled and said, "There are only a few things about the family in it, and there is nothing else. Mr. Police, you can read it at ease. Otherwise, I will give you a general introduction first."

    Speaking, the old lady told me about the past events in her mother's diary.  It turned out that this Lu Yuchen had married a wife earlier, she was a young lady.  This wife is his original wife, and also Mrs. Tang's real grandmother.  Mrs. Tang's mother is the youngest daughter of the Lu family, the youngest child of the original wife.

    Xia Yimeng was originally a popular singer in a large dance hall in old Shanghai. She is very beautiful and belongs to the courtesan type.  When Lu Yuchen was doing business, it was inevitable that he would have some entertainment in the business field, and he often went to the dance hall, so he met Xia Yimeng.  Xia Yimeng, this woman has some tricks. In order to get close to Lu Yuchen, she first recognized Lu Yuchen as her adoptive father [it is the same way as the current female star recognizes her godfather, it turns out this is a fine tradition], she often went out with Lu Yuchen on various occasions, originally wanted to hook up with a rich man  The second generation, as a result, the playboys saw that she had a bad reputation, so they didn't want to marry her back home.  Later, Xia Yimeng simply took up Lu Yuchen's idea, wanting father and daughter to become husband and wife.  But at first she kept her expression on the ground, and she had a good relationship with Lu Yuchen's first wife on the surface.  Once, the wife of the first wife celebrated her birthday and held a birthday party at home.  Xia Yimeng went to Lu's house early in the morning.  At that time, most of the housekeepers and servants in the family went to buy ingredients for noon, or prepared meals for the birthday party, and no one paid much attention to her.  After Xia Yimeng entered, the servant brought tea and went to work, leaving her alone in the living room.

    At that time, Mrs. Tang's mother was only in her teens, and it was obvious that the little girl didn't like Xia Yimeng.  At that time, the first wife of the Lu family was trying on clothes upstairs and did not come downstairs to greet Xia Yimeng.  Seeing the green tea bitch coming, the little girl didn't go to the living room, and hid directly in the living room on the first floor, secretly watching the woman's movements through the crack of the door.

    I saw Xia Yimeng wandering in the living room for a while, then suddenly turned and went upstairs.  Seeing the green tea bitch go upstairs, the little girl also came out of the living room and followed her curiously to see what she was doing upstairs.  Just when the little girl was halfway up the stairs, she heard exclamations and curses from her mother's room.  It seemed that the green tea whore had said something, and the mother became hysterical.  Then, the sound of something being thrown came from the room, and the little girl was startled, she stopped and dared not move forward.  After a while, the sound in the room disappeared.  The little girl listened for a while, and was about to go upstairs to see what happened, but she heard the creaking of the door of her mother's room, and someone seemed to come out in a hurry and tripped.

    The little girl immediately ran downstairs to hide in the living room, but saw Xia Yimeng rushing down in a panic through the crack of the door, pushed open the door of the living room and left in a hurry.  The little girl watched her figure leave suspiciously, and was about to go upstairs to see her mother, but she smelled a smell of smoke coming from the upstairs bedroom.

    Not long after, the housekeeper sensed something was wrong and rushed in. He rushed upstairs in horror, shouting to put out the fire.  But at this time, thick smoke was already billowing in the Lu residence, and the fire spread fiercely.

    The housekeeper ran downstairs, picked up the little girl and ran out of the building.  The little girl turned her head and stared blankly at the thick smoke slowly filling the living room.  Only then did she realize that her mother had been burned to death in the upstairs bedroom.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 352 Locking the Suspect

    ?

    After listening to Tang Mochuan's narration, I realized that there was such a twists and turns in Xia Yimeng's husband's family.  However, the so-called accidental fire in this house meant that the original spouse died.  The fire was not big, and the housekeeper and several servants quickly extinguished it at home.  Mrs. Lu's family was not saved and was burned to a scorched corpse.

    Afterwards, some people also questioned whether Xia Yimeng deliberately set fire to kill people or something, but his godfather and fiance, Mr. Lu, refused to let the investigation continue, but said that his wife died accidentally in an accident and held a beautiful funeral.  The wife's natal family asked the police to investigate the case, but only Mrs. Tang's mother witnessed Xia Yimeng entering the wife's room.  But at that time, she was only a little girl about ten years old. After this accident, her spirit had been stimulated, and it was impossible for her to testify in court.  Even if it is a testimony, at the age of ten, whether the judge can trust the testimony is in doubt.

    After this matter subsided, Xia Yi lived together with Mr. Lu in a stately manner.  Of course, she later filmed various Republic of China movies and TV series, which were also invested by Mr. Lu, and she soon became popular.  After high-priced packaging, Xia Yimeng changed from a popular dancing lady to a good lady, and has since become popular all over the country.  Later, she got engaged to Mr. Lu, but in order not to affect her acting career for the time being, she and Mr. Lu set a low-key wedding photo and went to a small photo studio to take pictures.  However, Master Lu was absent that day, so Xia Yimeng went first.  So there was the black and white wedding photo in the photo studio. It should be that the owner of the photo studio knew Mr. Lu, so he took this photo as a living sign.  After all, it was a female celebrity who came to take wedding photos.

    After the two were ready to get married, several sons and daughters of the Lu family objected to no effect, and they also left home to live alone.  The eldest son of the Lu family joined the army and later became an officer of the Kuomintang, but he died in battle during the Anti-Japanese War and died young; the second young lady of the Lu family married a poor teacher and moved away with her family, leaving Shanghai without knowing where she went  where.  The youngest lady of the Lu family was sent to the United States for treatment because of being stimulated.  This went on for many years, and after Master Lu died, she stayed in the United States to settle down and never returned home.  This is some unknown past of the Lu family and Xia Yimeng.

    After listening to this, and inferring from this information, I can almost guess where Xia Yimeng disappeared.  The murderer probably followed Xia Yimeng to the door of the photo studio, saw her enter the photo studio, and then ambushed outside.  Zhao Yu and I have been to the supernatural photo studio twice, so we are more familiar with the surroundings.  It was an old neighborhood with many small fork roads, making it easy to hide.  If the murderer had arrived at the place early, found a place to hide first, and then appeared later to arrest Xia Yimeng, this is very likely.  But when I thought about it again, it was not reliable.

    That place was considered a bustling area a few decades ago, so Xia Yimeng couldn't go there by himself in the middle of the night to take pictures, he should have gone there during the day.  But how could he be taken away by a person in broad daylight without being noticed by the pedestrians around him?  And then why was the first owner of the photo studio killed and locked up in the attic?

    Thinking of this, I think that the case that happened again after a few decades is likely to be closely related to the murderer at that time.  Otherwise, the details of the modus operandi will not be completely consistent.  If it's the same person who committed the crime I thought about it and thought it was a bit nonsense.  That person must have lived to be more than a hundred years old. What strength does an old man over a hundred years old have to kill people.  This Taoist secret technique of maintaining beauty is not something everyone knows, at least not so coincidentally, I have encountered it all.

    After I finished chatting with the old lady of the Tang family, I asked if I could take this diary back for use as physical evidence, and return it after the case is over.  The old lady readily agreed.  I figured that she hoped that this case would uncover Xia Yimeng's scandal and avenge her ancestors.

    After checking this clue, I took this diary and went back to Tianjin with Wu Dan and Zou Xiaonan.  The hypocrite Leng Zhuhua also came to Tianjin with me as an important witness.  Although he has nothing to do with the murder of the bride, I always feel that the Mu Qingxuan incident and Xia Yimeng back then are the fuse of the whole case.

    After arriving in Tianjin, I reported the clues I found to Ouyang Zhuan's family, and chatted with Zhao Yu to see what he had found.  Zhao Yu has not been idle for the past few days. He said that he checked all the information in the photo studio and did a lot of unannounced investigations with his colleagues from the city bureau. Only then did he get some clues about Xia Yimeng.  Through the reports of the year, various folk news, and our own speculations, we restored the ins and outs of the photo studio at that time.  It turned out that when Xia Yimeng came to Tianjin to film a romantic drama, it happened that a young man whom Mr. Lu knew opened a photo studio in Tianjin, so he introduced it to Xia Yimeng and asked her to try out a wedding dress. If she was satisfied, the two would meet together  Get up to this friend's photo studio to shoot.

    However, Xia Yimeng's whereabouts have always been known to the murderer. Perhaps the murderer followed her to the door of the photo studio, and somehow restrained Xia Yimeng and took her away.  But this process may have been seen by the owner of the photo studio, who remembered the murderer's face, so he was killed.  Because this time I went to??Find out the entanglement between Xia Yimeng and the Lu family, then the murderer is likely to be the person who hates Xia Yimeng, and it is likely to be the descendants of Mrs. Lu's children.

    However, among the three sons and daughters of the Lu family, the eldest son died, the whereabouts of the second daughter are unknown, and the third daughter has been abroad and never returned to China.  Then the murderer may be some relative of the second daughter.  After all, they all suspected Xia Yimeng of arson and murder.  So Zhao Yu and I started investigating the whereabouts of Miss Lu's second daughter.

    However, the results of the survey let us down a bit.  The second lady of the Lu family passed away very early, leaving behind only one son, who is also in his sixties and is a visiting professor at the Central University for Nationalities.  Zhao Yu and I took a car to find Professor Cen, but the moment we saw the old man, we immediately rejected the possibility that he was the murderer.

    This old man has inconvenient legs and feet, and now he is making wheelchairs.  During the conversation, I found that although the old man has a clear mind and a good spirit, it is really inconvenient to move. He has to be supported by an assistant when he gets up and sits down. He basically relies on a wheelchair and crutches to walk.  When I mentioned Xia Yimeng to Zhao Yu, Professor Cen didn't know anything about it, and said in surprise: "I thought my grandfather was just a peddler who made a living, but he was also a wealthy businessman in the Republic of China?"

    "Don't you even know this?" I looked at Zhao Yu in surprise, and stared at the thin old man carefully.

    Professor Cen shook his head and said, "I really don't know. My mother passed away very early. I was only twelve years old at that time. My father was a teacher and died of illness a few years ago. My father didn't mention the matter of my grandfather very much. He only said  He passed away. My mother mentioned it occasionally when I was a child, saying that he was a street peddler, but never said that he was a rich businessman."

    I looked at his expression carefully, he didn't seem to be lying, so I was stunned for a while.  It seems that this Second Miss Lu was very worried about her mother's death back then, and felt that it was all her father's fault, so she never went home again, and never mentioned to her son about his grandpa.  It seems that the "murderer" suspect can be completely ruled out.

    Professor Cen took the opportunity to ask about the Lu family, so I told him about his cousin in the United States.  When Professor Cen heard it, he was filled with emotion, saying that he had lived for more than 60 years before he knew the inside story of his family, and only then did he know that he had other relatives living in the world.  So I gave him Mrs. Tang's phone number and said goodbye to the professor.

    Zhao Yu and I went out with a wry smile, thinking that this investigation would be a good thing, and it would become an annual family drama.  The long-lost brothers and sisters are separated by oceans, but they meet again after 50 or 60 years because of a strange case.  It sounds like Qiong Yao.

    I asked Zhao Yu, "What should I do? It seems that all the Lu family who have a grudge against Xia Yimeng can be ruled out. Those who don't know the truth, those who are abroad, and those who are dead. It seems that no one will have this opportunity and  Ability to take revenge."

    Zhao Yu stood in the same place, pondered: "When I went out just now, I carefully recalled your retelling of the arson case back then. If the Lu family can rule it out, then there is another person who may be suspected."

    "Who else?" I asked suspiciously.

    "The housekeeper of the Lu family." Zhao Yu said.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 353 The next assassination target

    ?

    "The butler of the Lu family? Impossible." I said, "The woman who died was from the Lu family. No matter how good the relationship between the butler and the Lu family is, she wouldn't kill someone for the sake of an outsider, and she did it so viciously."  .Furthermore, the housekeeper may not be able to live until now."

    Zhao Yu said: "I'm just guessing that it's possible, but it's not necessarily true. You can contact the descendant of the Lu family, Mrs. Tang, and ask her to find some information about the Lu family among the relics her mother brought to the United States.  Whether it¡¯s a photo or something, come and take a closer look at us.¡±

    I thought about it for a while, and there were indeed no other suspects, so I might as well just try it out like this, maybe there might be unexpected clues.  So I immediately called Mrs. Tang.  The old lady said that her mother really had a very old sandalwood dressing box, which seemed to belong to her grandmother, and she brought it to the United States in memory of her grandmother.  But she never opened it, because her mother didn't allow her to touch it when she was alive.

    I said when is this, in order to find out the case, let us use it for the police first.

    Old Mrs. Tang hesitated for a while, claiming that she didn't have the key to open it, because it was locked with an ancient big lock.  But you can send it to the police to have a look, but if there is something in it that involves the privacy of the mother, the police are required not to disclose it to the public.  So I promised that only I and a colleague could read the contents inside, and if there was anything wrong, we would not tell outsiders.  After repeated assurances, Mrs. Tang agreed to send it to me when she returned home.  Then I asked a few more questions about the housekeeper of the Lu family.  The old lady only said that her mother mentioned in her diary that the housekeeper's surname was Ma and his name was Ma Jian.  The others didn't say anything.  Seeing that she couldn't explain why, I thanked her and hung up the phone.

    After hanging up the phone, I asked Zhao Yu what to check next?  For the Lu family's clue, the only thing left is to find out if the housekeeper is the murderer.  But this steward Ma is not such an influential figure as Mr. Lu, and there will be no information left during the Republic of China.

    Zhao Yu thought for a while and said, "Then wait for news from Mrs. Tang first, and let's meet that Leng Zhuhua first. I think the reason why the murderer has been attacking Mu Qingxuan's spokesperson may not only be to make Mu Qing  There should be a deeper meaning behind the scandal of Xuan's corpse. It may have something to do with Xia Yimeng."

    So we two went to Leng Zhuhua's residence.  In order to protect Mistress Leng, we arranged him in a hotel next to the Municipal Bureau.  Send people to protect secretly all the time, so that it is convenient to know immediately if there is any change.  After we rushed to see Leng Zhuhua, we saw him practicing singing while hanging his voice in the room.

    Seeing the two of us, Leng Puppet stroked her long hair and said with a cold snort, "What's the matter?"

    I smiled and said, "Mu Qingxuan's case is almost closed in Shanghai. Many high-level officials have been arrested and dismissed. Your family members are also safe and sound. Our people are already protecting them."

    Leng Pseudo-Niang nodded lukewarmly, and said, "I know. You two are here to claim credit, right? I don't have any money to pay. Besides, since Mu Qingxuan's case is closed, do I have to have it too?"  What is the outcome? Death penalty? Hanging or what?"

    Zhao Yu said: "If you cooperate with our investigation, maybe you can go home and reunite with your family."

    The puppet Leng looked up at him and asked, "Does it matter what you say? Who are you? Are you the boss of the second-hand policeman?"

    "Why do you call me a dick?" I was a little annoyed.

    The puppet Leng smiled when she heard the words: "It seems that many people have discovered your characteristics. But if you ask me to help solve the case, I may not be able to do it. Because I don't know anything except collecting money to protect Mu Qingxuan's factory. The employer  Won't tell me, and I won't ask. This is the rule of the rivers and lakes."

    Zhao Yu said: "Then it's convenient to tell us who the employer is? Is it the manager of Mu Qingxuan's factory?"

    Leng Pseudo-Niang looked at us, blinked, and remained silent.

    I sat in front of him and persuaded: "I said Leng Puppet, think about it, your employer is definitely not a good person, using human corpses to make cosmetics, how wicked! You want to kill that girl to make raw materials?  Saying that you talk about the rules of the world, you can't be ignorant of right and wrong? You can't be conscientious in the industry with this kind of person! Maybe this guy saw you being taken away by us, turned around and went to your family to take revenge!"

    Mistress Leng thought for a while, and said: "Actually, I really don't know who that person is. The employer is a young man. He is not short, and he seems to be a practicing family. He didn't say his name, but only gave him money.  Let me guard the factory, saying that it is enough to drive away the troublemakers, and I don¡¯t need to ask other questions, and I can¡¯t meddle in other business. I agreed because I saw the money.¡±

    Zhao Yu asked: "Do you know what other private business relationship Mu Qingxuan has with those spokespersons?"

    Leng Pseudo-Niang said with a smile: "You think I will know.??  I don't pay attention to these.  But I did meet the present spokesperson's name, Yufei once.  She had been to the factory, probably for a tour.  "

    "Liu Yufei? She visited the factory?" I said in amazement.  You don't even use Mu Qingxuan's cosmetics, but you still care about what Mu Qingxuan's factory does?

    Leng Pseudo-Niang said: "Yes, it should be her. Mu Qingxuan's advertisements are everywhere, and I also saw what Liu Yufei looked like back then. She went to the factory several times, so I remember."

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "Since she doesn't use Mu Qingxuan's cosmetics, then Liu Yufei should not be very interested in Mu Qingxuan. She accepted this endorsement commercial just to earn some money and fame."

    I said: "But what did she go to Mu Qingxuan's factory to do? Visiting? That doesn't have to happen several times."

    Zhao Yu asked: "Mr. Leng, does Liu Yufei also know about the factory human corpse soaking tank?"

    Leng Pseudo-Niang said: "I'm not sure about this, but after coming and going so many times, I should be able to find some problems. Maybe she directly participated in it."

    A female star involved in these nasty things?  How can it be!  That was the first thought that came to my mind.  Zhao Yu pondered for a while, then suddenly said: "It's broken, the murderer hasn't stopped yet, will he continue to kill?!"

    "No, it's been more than half a month and nothing has happened. Who do you think he will kill?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "I'm just guessing." He paused and continued: "Before we thought that the female stars who used Mu Qingxuan's cosmetics died, and those who didn't use them lived. But this rule  It's too weak, don't you think so too?"

    "That's true, who can kill you just because you used a certain brand of cosmetics." I nodded and said, "Then what other rules are there for these female stars to be killed?"

    Zhao Yu said: "If we say that those female stars who participated in the investment of Mu Qingxuan's factory are all dead, and those who have not participated are still alive?"

    I thought for a while and said, "Liang Xiaoqian and the current Liu Yufei are alive now. Zhao Yu, are you saying that the murderer's next target is Liu Yufei? Could it be that Liu Yufei participated in the investment and operation of Mu Qingxuan's factory?"

    "It might be like this." Zhao Yu stood up and said, "We met Liang Xiaoqian last time, do you still have her contact information? Then investigate this issue. I will contact Liu Yufei's manager and ask."

    The two of us didn't dare to delay any longer, so we came out from the dowager's residence, and we each split up to investigate this matter.  Sure enough, after investigating Liang Xiaoqian, it was found that she had never participated in any of Mu Qingxuan's business activities, nor had she ever been to the factory.  Zhao Yu contacted Liu Yufei's manager and asked about it.  Due to the scandal that Mu Qingxuan broke out a while ago, the manager denied it, saying that Liu Yufei had never participated in any of Mu Qingxuan's factory operations.  Although Zhao Yu had emphasized countless times that this was closely related to Liu Yufei's life, the manager still insisted that there was nothing wrong with it. Liu Yufei had never even been to the factory, nor had she ever used Mu Qingxuan's cosmetics.

    Zhao Yu hung up the phone angrily, and said to me: "The brokerage company seems to care about their own interests and reputation, and they don't care about the life and death of their female stars. We have to spy on and protect Liu Yufei to prevent her from becoming another  subject to assassination."

    I was a little nervous after hearing this, and asked, "Where is Liu Yufei now?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Now in Beijing, but the agent said that she will go to Hengdian to shoot a costume drama tomorrow. I am afraid that something will go wrong on the way." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Four

    ?

    So the two of us contacted Liu Yufei's agent again, but this guy refused to cooperate with us.  It is estimated that in the eyes of the brokerage company, the life of a star is not as important as the reputation of their company.  But it wouldn't be a good thing for them if the money tree died, right?

    Fortunately, the two of us and our manager wanted to arrange Liu Yufei's schedule. After checking the schedule, we found that Liu Yufei was already in Tianjin today, and I guess he came to see his "godfather" [this is a good tradition inherited from Xia Yimeng].  The plane at 10:30 tomorrow morning will fly from Tianjin to Hengdian World Studios for filming.  I discussed it with Zhao Yu, thinking otherwise, I would go to the airport and stop her directly to know the benefits, and at the same time let her agree to us sending someone to protect her.

    So I discussed with Zhao Yu and decided to go to the airport early tomorrow morning to stop Liu Yufei.  After the discussion, we both went home from get off work.  In the evening, Ruan Lingxi called me and scolded me, explaining that she knew that Mu Qingxuan was made of human body fat and took her to buy it, so she felt that I was not so kind.

    I laughed for a while, and said, "Evil girl, you don't understand this. Human body oils are not necessarily bad. You see, people eat baby placenta for beauty. Mu Qingxuan probably used human body oils to create a high-end atmosphere.  High-end cosmetics, women can't help themselves after using them, and then they snap up them like crazy, for example, you hello? Hang up??"

    I listened to the "beep" sound on the other end of the phone, and knew that the villain was being teased by me, so I thought about it, and I drew a few strokes on my face with a signature pen in front of the mirror, drawing it like a black cat sheriff  Looking at it, I dug out my spare uniform and put it on, took a photo and sent it to Ruan Lingxi.

    There was no movement after a while, and I couldn't help but feel a little depressed, thinking that I've just played it off now, and made the wicked woman angry?  Thinking of this, I called the wicked woman again, but no one answered.  So I put down the phone and turned on the TV out of boredom.  After flipping through a few channels, I heard the phone ringing, and immediately picked it up to watch it.  It turned out to be a text message from Ruan Lingxi, with only two words: Erhuo¡ª¡ª!

    Seeing this, I secretly breathed a sigh of relief, it seems that the villain is not angry anymore.  I really like the point of wicked girls, they are not stingy or squeamish, unlike modern girls who break up when they get angry, tortured every day so that life would be worse than death.  When I was about to reply to a text message to Ruan Lingxi, I suddenly saw a fantasy martial arts TV series on TV: "The Legend of Immortal Heroes".  I took a closer look, maybe the heroine is that Liu Yufei.

    I shook my head. I really couldn't connect the classical beauty on TV with the image of an illegal operator.  The so-called people should not be judged by their appearance, probably refers to this kind of people.  I snorted coldly, I really lost interest in watching it any more, so I turned off the TV and went to bed.  Even if he is not very happy, he still has to protect this fake Liu Tianxian tomorrow morning.

    Having nothing to say all night, Zhao Yu and I went to the airport early the next morning, waiting for Miss Liu to pass by.  However, because Ms. Liu is relatively famous and has a godfather, she enters and exits through the VIP channel, and she doesn't care about reporters and fans asking for a group photo.  Zhao Yu and I were waiting outside the passageway, and Nima was stared at by the airport security and stepped forward for questioning.  I saw Ya's expression was upset, so I ignored it, and directly threw out the police ID: "The police will handle the case!"

    When the security guard saw it, he immediately faltered, and shrank to the side and stopped asking questions.

    When it was ten o'clock, I saw Liu Yufei walking into the airport surrounded by assistants and others.  Soon, several crazy fans started screaming at the airport, trying to stop her from asking for a group photo, but Liu Tianxian's bodyguard blocked them all.  Liu Yufei also wore sunglasses with her head lowered all the way, and she didn't look at the crowd very much. It was probably caused by the negative news a while ago, so she was relatively low-key.

    Zhao Yu and I followed, and when we were about to stop her, we saw Liu Yufei suddenly stopped at the entrance of the VIP passage, motionless.  This made many people present startled.  The assistant and manager rushed forward to ask what was going on, but, to everyone's surprise, Liu Yufei suddenly screamed, turned around and ran away.

    Zhao Yu and I were also taken aback for a moment.  Seeing this, Liu Yufei's bodyguards hurried forward to stop her, but she was still screaming.

    Zhao Yu asked: "I didn't see any suspicious people or things here, did you see it? What's wrong with the airport?"

    I looked around and thought there might be something wrong. There wasn't even a ghost in this wreck, and everything was normal.  I shook my head and said, "Nothing unusual, I said this Ms. Liu must be on drugs, right?"

    At this moment, I was surprised to see Liu Yufei break through the bodyguards and continue to run wildly forward.  Zhao Yu and I were taken aback, thinking that with the power of a young girl, it is absolutely impossible to knock over the tall bodyguards, unless it is evil!  Thinking of this, Zhao Yu and I chased forward tacitly.

    Only then did I realize how fast Zhao Yu in the zombie body moves, just like the teleportation spell in TV dramas, unexpectedly twoHe stopped Liu Yufei.  I immediately followed up, grabbed Liu Yufei, and saw that her sunglasses had already fallen off when she was pulling just now, her eyes were turning white, her body was shaking, it was as if she had epilepsy, and she was almost foaming at the mouth.  To be honest, this image is really not good. After seeing it, I had the urge to take a picture and post it on the Internet to see who else likes this duplicity woman.

    Liu Yufei's actions have alarmed the surrounding pedestrians, and some even started to exclaim: "Hey, Liu Yufei!!"

    "Yes, Sister Fairy!!"

    At this time, the sound of taking pictures on mobile phones came one after another, and there were many discussions.  I didn't care to disperse the people around me, so I asked Zhao Yu to grab Liu Yufei's arm, and then opened his eyes to see if there was any evil thing on her body.  After calming down, I saw bursts of black air emanating from her body, but it was not possessed by a ghost, but the shadow of a scarecrow hovering over her body.

    The art of disgust?  !  I frowned, all the ancient spells have been dug out these days, and this time I don't know who did it.  Probably because our police have been protecting Liu Yufei, so the murderer couldn't do it himself, so he used sorcery to harm people.  At this time, the manager and the bodyguards had already rushed over. Someone wanted to pull Zhao Yu away. Zhao Yu took out his ID and shouted loudly: "The police are handling the case!! Back off!!"

    Perhaps it was Zhao Yu's awe-inspiring voice that overwhelmed the people present. Pedestrians didn't dare to move forward, and the discussion faded away.  Seeing this, the bodyguards quickly evacuated the crowd, and at the same time stayed on the periphery to clear the field.  The assistant and manager looked at Liu Yufei, then at Zhao Yu and me, at a loss.

    The agent asked: "Officer, why should we call the emergency first? I think she is suffering from epilepsy?"

    "You are crazy about epilepsy, turn around and take a step away from us. I will cure her in a while!" I shouted.

    Those two people had no choice but to look at us suspiciously and walked away silently.  Zhao Yu asked in a low voice at this time: "How is it, is there any ghost possessed on her body?"

    I shook my head and said: "It's not a ghost, but someone is casting a spell. It must be to make her look ugly. It's like a witchcraft. There must be some kind of magic trick on her or somewhere. I have to find a way to force her  Come out with this thing."

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "Then you start, she can't run away."

    I nodded, turned behind Liu Yufei, and was about to cast a spell, when Liu Yufei suddenly lowered her head and bit Zhao Yu's arm.  I curled my lips and asked, "Zhao Yu, you have to hold on for fifteen minutes, can you do it?"

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "Let her bite, I'm fine anyway."

    I gave a wry smile, concentrated my mind, recalled the evil-fighting method Wu Dan taught me, bit the tip of my tongue, licked my sword finger, smeared the blood on my fingertips, and drew an evil-breaking talisman on Liu Yufei's back heart.  I didn't expect that Liu Yufei would have problems at the airport, so I didn't bring any Taoist talismans or anything like that.  For the current plan, the only way to try it is with blood.

    As soon as the blood talisman stuck to her body, Liu Yufei suddenly started screaming.  The scream was very shrill, but it was more like the sound of howling ghosts and wolves.  Just then, I saw a cold light falling from above our heads.  I looked up and saw that the three of us were standing under a huge fancy ceiling chandelier. Due to the large space and insufficient light in the airport, the ceiling lights used were always on day and night.  This lamp is no exception.  The original incandescent fluorescent light turned into a bluish green for some reason at this time, hitting Liu Yufei's face directly, turning that originally soft and beautiful face into a miserable green ghost with rolling eyes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Five

    ?

    The lamp above our heads is quite special.  The lamp is large in volume, in the shape of an inverted funnel.  The blue pattern on the white background, the pattern now looks like a group of burning blue-green flames.

    This "ghost light" shrouded it, and even separated the three of us from the surrounding crowd.  I looked out from the shroud of light, and unexpectedly found that the faces of the crowd who had stayed in the distance were blurred and distorted, and they turned into hideous faces in an instant.

    I took a closer look and found that the surrounding situation was not right.  Obviously, there are many more "people" around us, twice as many as the original onlookers.  Zhao Yu also noticed the clue, and said, "Why do you seem to attract a lot of ghosts?"

    Looking at Liu Yufei again, it seems that there is no sign of improvement at all. Instead, he changed into a grimace, his face was obviously green like poison, his eyes were white, his expression was strange, and there was a grim smile on his lips.  On Yu's arm, the long nails dug deeply into his flesh.

    "The evil spirit talisman doesn't seem to have any effect!" I said, wiping off my cold sweat.

    Zhao Yu stared at Liu Yufei's eyes without blinking.  I saw his eyes gradually turning purple, his face gradually pale, and I knew that he was about to turn into a full zombie again, this is the rhythm of his big move.  Could it be because of the influence of this sorcerer's aura?

    I shouted: "Zhao Yu! Wake up! Don't turn into a zombie and bite!"

    Zhao Yu ignored me, just stared at Liu Yufei, and shouted: "Get out!!"

    who?  !  I wondered, but at this moment, I saw a shadow flashing on Liu Yufei's body, and a tall ghost suddenly separated from Liu Yufei's body.  I saw that it was also a long-haired female ghost, but it looked shriveled, as if it had been burnt to death, the facial features were not very clear, and the skin was almost scorched.  I took a deep breath, and only then did I realize that this lamp was a man-made yin-gathering hole, the lamp must have been manipulated by a magic spell, and all the evil spirits around were attracted by this spell to serve the ghosts on Liu Yufei.  Complements resentment and yin.  No wonder this possessed ghost is so difficult to deal with!

    Many people don't know that ghost possession is not completely attached to the living person. They are latecomers who resist the living soul. Although they can suppress the living soul, they cannot be completely integrated after all, so they have a certain relationship with the human body.  Articulation point¡± or distance.  When this person is forced out of the evil spirit by casting a spell, the spell must be pasted at the junction to be effective.  For example, the back heart, Tianling cover, etc., are considered by traditional Taoists to be the "sacred platform" of people.  When the Lingtai is clear and bright, the yang energy is strong, and ghosts cannot get close.  The back spell was useless just now, I saw the ghost appearing, so I quickly drew a spell on Liu Yufei's altar with blood to block his retreat, and then shot the ghost.

    However, this ghost reacted quite quickly. Seeing me shoot, he quickly climbed onto the huge lamp, his head hanging upside down, and the whites of his eyeless eyes gleamed coldly.  I saw it happened to be lying on the light bulb, so I aimed at the light bulb and pulled the trigger.  At this time, Zhao Yu was supporting the fainted Liu Yufei and put it aside. He was about to come back to look for me when he saw me shoot at the light bulb.

    Zhao Yu was shocked and shouted: "Don't shoot!"

    It's a pity that he said this a second late.  Just hearing the sound of the gunshot, the light bulb and the evil spirit were instantly swallowed by the flames sprayed by the god of war.  I didn't expect the flames from this gun to be much stronger than before. The titanium alloy dog's eyes were blinded by the flames for a while, so I immediately squatted down.  But this shot was really extraordinary, like a small bomb, it made a loud bang and shattered the lamp and a surrounding billboard.  In a trance, I felt that the light was off, and some huge debris hit my head, and I felt dizzy and passed out immediately.

    After a while, I felt that my surroundings were plunged into darkness.  He moved slowly, as if he could still move freely.  Standing up and looking again, those who were alive all around fainted to the ground, the huge airport hall was dead silent, only the bluish green light was flickering.

    I got up and touched myself, and found that I was in a state of leaving my soul, and I couldn't help breaking out in a cold sweat.  Am I being bombed?

    Just when I was wondering whether I was alive or dead, I saw a small scarecrow floating under the dilapidated lamp above my head.  The scarecrow was hung in the air, with a rope tied around its neck, its neck was crooked, and black silk thread was sewn on top of its head.  When he got closer, he still had simple eyebrows and eyes.  There are several needles pierced on the body, and the one on the back of the heart is quite thick, almost as thick as a nail.  A note was tattooed on it, with someone's birthday written on it.

    I stared at the scarecrow and pondered for a while, wondering if this is a substitute for Liu Yufei?  Someone is trying to kill her?  After staring at it for a while, I saw that the scarecrow suddenly changed into Liu Yufei's appearance.

    I was startled, took a few steps back, and saw that the rope that used to hang the scarecrow turned into a thick hemp rope, and the rope was tied to Liu Yu.? neck.  Liu Yufei's neck was crooked and she was unconscious.  The long hair hangs down, as if being hanged.

    When I saw this, I suddenly understood why Liu Yufei went crazy just now.  It turned out that the scarecrow took away Liu Yufei's soul, and the three souls and seven souls were missing, so Liu Yufei lost her mind for a while and went crazy.  If this soul is saved, then Liu Yufei should be saved.  It seems that there is a small cursed scarecrow hidden in that lamp.

    Thinking of this, I raised the God of War, and was about to shoot at the hemp rope, when I heard a burst of laughter from behind, and then felt a gust of wind blowing towards my back.  I quickly turned around, pulled the trigger and it was a shot.  But I saw a row of evil spirits standing behind me, all looking at me coldly.  Behind the ominous spirit, a woman's face loomed.

    "Who hides his head and shows his tail, come out!" I shouted.

    The woman didn't answer, but whistled lightly.  So, the group of ghosts started attacking me from front to back, left and right.  I was angry in my heart, and shot while hiding, but there were more and more ghosts, just like bugs.  I gritted my teeth with hatred, but I couldn't please God.  In the state of leaving the soul, it is not feasible to invite the gods.

    Just when I was in a dilemma, a flash of inspiration suddenly came to my mind, and I remembered the scene where Ma Luoyu taught me Taoism.  That's right, you can still use the technique of enslaving ghosts!  Thinking of this, I recalled Ma Luoyu's Nian Jue gesture.  Her gestures are not complicated, easy to imitate, and there are no spells, just kill ghosts directly.  Although I saw her die every time with her long sleeves, but in fact she also has a certain twisting technique, I have secretly observed it.  Now I don't know if it will be useful, so I learned Ma Luoyu's twiddling technique from those ghosts.  But I don't think this is cool enough, because there are no spells in my mouth, and I always feel that there are some shortcomings.  For example, when a master fights, he always shouts "Ho Ho ha ha" a few times, so I simply added: "Ghost termas!"

    I meant to let them obey my orders, but I didn't expect that after the twirl, two streams of black air lingered from the palms and arms like giant pythons, and rushed towards those evil spirits.  What's even more frightening is that the black air split into several strands, and each strand turned into the shape of a skeleton, swallowing and digesting all those evil spirits one by one within a second!

    After swallowing the evil spirit, the black energy became even stronger. I only felt a cold air reaching the bottom of my heart, and I couldn't help shivering.  I thought this was ghosts eating ghosts, right?  !  No, this is simply greedy for snakes!

    After seeing the basic principles of Ma Luoyu's Taoism, I just felt chills all over my body.  This is like raising Gu, killing each other.  However, the reaction force of this ghost skill is also strong enough. If there is no strong control power, I am afraid that it will be backlashed.  Thinking of this, I can't help but admire Ma Luoyu even more.

    When those evil spirits were eliminated, I saw the woman behind the group of ghosts.  When I saw this woman's face clearly, I couldn't help being a little surprised: this woman is the one who snatched my mirror that night!

    "It's you again?!" We both said in unison.

    The woman said in a serious tone, "You actually know the art of subjugating ghosts?!"

    As I said that, I saw her jumping up to me like a ghost, with her long sword crossed, she touched my throat, and shouted: "What is your relationship with Ma Jingcheng?! Who are you, Ma Luoyu?!"

    "I have nothing to do with them! Ma Jingcheng is still my enemy!!" I said immediately.  This woman Nima moved too fast.  Seeing that she meant that she had an enmity with the Ma brothers and sisters, in order to save my life, I immediately separated the relationship.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 356 Breaking the Formation

    ?

    The woman didn't let go, she obviously didn't believe me, and continued to ask: "Where are the Ma brothers and sisters now?!"

    I smiled bitterly and said, "How would I know. But as far as I know, Ma Luoyu is dead."

    "What, dead?!" The woman seemed taken aback, with a weird look on her face, as if she was a little bit regretful, a little unwilling, but more resentful.  While she was in a trance, I broke free from her grip suddenly, pointed my gun at the woman, snorted coldly, and asked, "Who are you? Why did you rob me of my bronze mirror last time, and this time you want to use magic tricks?"  Harmful?!"

    The woman snorted coldly, and said: "You have the face to accuse me when you are with the witch?! You boy, I won't teach you a lesson today. It seems that you still don't know right from wrong!"

    With that said, the old woman in menopause rushed over again with her sword in hand.  I didn't care whether the gun could hurt someone, so I shot the old woman directly.  When the shot passed, a burst of flames unexpectedly burst out, like a fire-breathing show in magic, heading towards the woman's face.

    I was frightened into a cold sweat at that time.  The flame of the god of war usually only appears to evil objects or ghosts, that is to say, if the opponent is a human, there should be no flame reaction, and the bullets are still fired.  Now that there is a reaction, it means that this woman is either a ghost or something with a very strong evil spirit on her body, so that God of War can have such a sensing effect.

    The woman was also slightly startled, and retreated quickly, narrowly dodging the shot.  Taking advantage of her retreat, I immediately turned around and ran away.  Although I don't know what kind of alien space this is, let's run first.  But after running for a long time, I felt that I was always enveloped in a blue-green light.  I stopped in my tracks, wondering if this was some kind of formation designed by that woman.  But it didn't feel like it, as if the caster was someone else.

    In the formation of advanced Taoists, my ghost eyes will encounter obstacles in judgment, such as being unable to distinguish whether the opponent is a living soul or a ghost.  This is because the Nether Eye was not born to me, but transplanted by accident the day after tomorrow.  In this way, the potential of the Nether Eye is greatly reduced.  I didn't know it at first, but after meeting Ma Luoyu, I realized that genuine products are always different from counterfeit ones.  Just like Kakashi's Sharingan is not as good as Uchiha Itachi's.

    Thinking about it now, God of War reacted to the woman just now, probably because the woman is also divorced and is an accomplice of this evil formation.  Someone must have extradited her here to see who is breaking his line.  Thinking of this, my mind calmed down a bit, and I remembered what Wu Dan said, "Any formation has holes or flaws, just like sewing a piece of clothing, it cannot be seamless. As long as there are seams, there will be vitality."

    Thinking of this, I stabilized my mind, closed my eyes, then opened them again, and looked around.  After calming down, it seemed that Nether Eyes had a good effect.  At this moment, I saw the blue-green light around me that seemed to be the shadow of a group of flames.  There were a few strange grimaces in the flames.  It's a ghost face but it doesn't look like it, it's more like a national totem.  I stared at one of them carefully, and found that the face was like that of a tiger, but the body was human, which was very weird.  There are five of these monsters with tiger heads and human bodies in total, and they happen to surround me in the middle.

    I reckon that these five, like the hanging scarecrow, should be magic weapons for the practice.  At this time, I vaguely saw that the woman was chasing after her with her sword in hand, and her figure was getting closer and closer.  I didn't have time to think about it, so I recited the mantra, and shouted: "Bing Po!"

    In an instant, five ice skates glowing bright white were condensed from the ghost energy in his hands.  Speaking of which, I should thank Ma Luoyu, because with her somewhat ghost power, my ice soul spell can be performed in the state of leaving the soul.  The five ice skates flew towards those weird images, right in the middle of the tiger-headed figures with bloody mouths and teeth and claws.

    When I saw the ice knife piercing the mouth of the tiger-headed figure, it seemed that the surrounding flames fluctuated violently and jumped indefinitely.  The weird image also flickered on and off.  I saw that the woman had rushed behind me and stabbed me with a sword.  I stepped back subconsciously, but after touching the ripples of the flame, I suddenly felt a burst of burning pain, as if my body was ignited by fire.  I broke out in a cold sweat.  It¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t throw the skates, but if I throw it, how can the fire not decrease but increase, and it can still burn my soul?  This shit is the power to burn the soul!

    But I have no way out.  Behind is the will-o'-the-wisp, and in front is the tip of the woman's sword. If you take a step forward, you will be stabbed to death.  She was able to come with an ancient sword. It seems that the sword also has aura, and it can kill souls just like my God of War.  Both left and right are dead, what should I do?

    Seeing that the ancient sword was about to stab my throat, I was about to block the sword head-on with ice blades, but suddenly I felt a chill behind me, and the surrounding flames suddenly disappeared.  The weird image also disappeared with the extinguishment of the flame.  I was overjoyed and thought to Emma, ??this is a blind cat.My son, hit the eye!  Break this weird sorcery!

    I was overjoyed, I was narrowly dodging this woman's sword.  The wind of the sword brushed my cheek, and I only felt a sting on my face.  Powerful sword energy!

    At this time, the surrounding scene gradually returned to normal. I was surrounded by the airport I was familiar with. I stood under the headlights with that woman, but the inside of the airport was still silent because everyone was in a daze. I even saw my own body.  Also lying there.  But Zhao Yu was right next to my physical body, and I glanced at it, immediately relieved.  He cleverly stuck a few soul-fixing talismans to my Lingtai acupoint, backed the front of the heart, and protected the heart veins, that is, to protect my living soul from leaving the surroundings of the physical body easily.  Then look at Zhao Yuzheng supporting Liu Yufei with one hand, and covering her Tianling acupoint with the other hand, reciting a spell silently, calling Liu Yufei's soul.

    I suddenly remembered the scarecrow hanging from the headlight, and immediately looked up.  Sure enough, the thing was still hanging.  I knew that it was not a scarecrow, but a soul attached to Liu Yufei.  So I immediately jumped up and tried to drag the scarecrow off the lamp.  At this moment, the woman's living soul still refused to leave, and raised her sword to slash at me, so I had no choice but to step back temporarily, raised my war god and fired at her several times regardless of any randomness.

    However, the woman became smarter this time, and she dodged all my shots.  I saw the woman coming towards me with her sword in hand, her sword strokes were thick and dense, covering her head like a net.  My heart tightened, thinking that this is so invulnerable that I can't hide!  I have nothing in my hands, and it is impossible to fight with the handle of a gun.  And that woman's swordsmanship is so powerful, I have never seen or heard of it at all. I guess this is the legendary ancient Chinese swordsmanship. My taekwondo and black belt kung fu are like a scumbag in front of her.

    When I closed my eyes, I thought to myself that if I don¡¯t die this time, I will lose half of my life, hey!  Isn't it said that a good protagonist will never die

    Just at this critical moment, I felt a gust of wind sweeping across my face. The legendary pain of scalding my soul did not arrive.  A woman, holding her ancient sword in both hands.  Zhao Yu is a zombie, so these magic weapons can do him a lot of damage.  The sword had already penetrated deeply into Zhao Yu's palm, and I saw the dark red blood dripping down, passing through my living soul, falling to the ground, and soon converging into a small puddle of blood.

    The woman was startled for a while, and wanted to pull back the ancient sword, but Zhao Yu's strength in the zombie body surpassed that of ordinary people, so she couldn't pull it back at all.  Under the stalemate, the woman smiled grimly, turned the ancient sword intentionally, and cut off the flesh in Zhao Yu's palm.  Zhao Yu shouted at me: "What are you doing in a daze, return to your soul! Otherwise, it will take a long time and you will have to wait a long time to get used to it!"

    I woke up like a dream, and immediately threw myself back into the physical body, thinking that when I wake up, please God destroy you, an old woman of menopause.  But my ideal is beautiful, but the reality is a bit cruel.  Because after returning to the soul, it takes a few minutes for the body and soul to fuse together to truly return to the state of a normal person, just like a person who wakes up must pause for a few seconds before he can truly wake up.

    I got up from the ground in a daze, only to see that Zhao Yu had already let go of his palm and was fighting the woman with his bare hands.  When I saw his blood all over the ground, I couldn't help being moved.  At the critical moment, I saw that Ji's friendship was deep, and he actually took the sword with empty hands to save me!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 357 Seems to be an old friend

    ?

    I stood up and was about to help Zhao Yu, but saw the scarecrow swaying, as if being blown by the wind.  I had a bad feeling in my heart. Looking back, I saw Liu Yufei started to twitch, her face turned pale. It seemed that someone was extracting the remaining soul from her body!

    Seeing that Zhao Yu was still able to resist the old woman, I stepped forward and continued to protect Liu Yufei's Lingtai acupoint with Taoism. I looked up at the scarecrow, and was about to repeat the same trick and shoot the scarecrow down with the ice knife, but I heard  There was a strange laugh from behind.  The laughter was very unpleasant, like a blunt instrument on the bone, or like an unsharp knife sawing wood, which made people feel uncomfortable in their hearts.

    But the laughter was inexplicably familiar.  I couldn't help turning my head back, and glanced out of the corner of my eye, only to see the crazy mother-in-law appearing in the airport hall, diagonally behind us.  The crazy granny was still dressed in tatters, but this time, instead of dragging a sack, she was holding a kitchen knife.

    Kitchen knife I subconsciously glanced at the kitchen knife that was shining with cold light, and saw that the knife was quite new, it seemed to be newly sharpened, with a dazzling cold light.  I thought to myself, what does this mean, the crazy mother-in-law will not have a sudden whim, and want to cut off our heads like cutting watermelon?

    Just as she was thinking this way, the crazy mother-in-law had already walked over with a kitchen knife.  But I didn't dare to stop in my hand, because if I stopped, I was afraid that Liu Yufei's three souls and seven souls would bid farewell.  I saw the crazy mother-in-law standing behind me and stopped for a moment.  For a moment, I looked at her suspiciously, but I didn't really doubt that she would strike me with a knife.  The crazy mother-in-law saved me many times before, if she wanted to kill me, she would have done it long ago, and she still has to wait until now.

    In my heart, I expected the crazy mother-in-law to chop up the menopausal old woman, but I thought she was here to settle accounts with the old woman with the kitchen knife.  Unexpectedly, instead of walking towards Zhao Yu and the others, the crazy mother-in-law walked towards me with a knife in hand.  I frowned, feeling a little nervous, wondering if the crazy mother-in-law was in a bad mood today and wanted to kill me for fun?

    So I couldn't help asking: "Crazy mother-in-law, why are you here? Are you holding a kitchen knife to?"

    The crazy mother-in-law gave a strange laugh, and the kitchen knife suddenly slashed at Liu Yufei's neck.  I shook my hands "ah", and subconsciously retracted, but at this time, I had no chance to drag Liu Yufei to my side.  I closed my eyes, thinking that the crazy mother-in-law is going to kill Liu Yufei this time.  With this sharp knife, coupled with the fact that the crazy mother-in-law knows kung fu, Liu Yufei's head must have turned into a watermelon and flew out.

    But what is amazing is that I actually heard a clear metallic sound, clanging and stabbing, as if a kitchen knife had been chopped on a wire.  I opened my eyes and saw that the knife from the crazy granny was indeed slashing Liu Yufei's neck, but when the blade touched the neck, a chain suddenly appeared on Liu Yufei's neck for no reason.  The chain wrapped around her neck, glowing faintly.  When the blade touched the chain, there was a flash of light and flint, and there was a loud noise.

    I suddenly remembered the hemp rope on the scarecrow's neck, and thought to myself that I hadn't seen the clue on Liu Yufei's neck!  It seems that this spell caster is very skilled in spells, and he actually fooled my half-baked ghost eyes.

    The crazy mother-in-law didn't cut off the chain with a single knife, so she immediately got excited, threw her arms and resisted a few times to slash down desperately. The sound of metal collision was so ear-piercing that I felt my eardrums hurt, but I saw Liu Yufei and kept awake.  But in the end it was the crazy granny's kitchen knife that was more powerful. After a few hits, the chain fell off Liu Yufei's neck with a clatter, and disappeared instantly when it fell to the ground.

    At this moment, I saw the scarecrow hanging from the lamp suddenly caught fire.  A burst of flames engulfed the scarecrow, turning it into a pile of ashes and falling down.  The woman was shocked when she saw it, and instead of continuing to fight with Zhao Yu, she immediately slipped away with her sword.

    I didn't care about that woman, so I hurried to see Zhao Yu's injuries.  After checking, it was discovered that Zhao Yu was seriously injured.  Although there were no serious injuries, there were constant minor injuries on his body, and even more serious injuries on his hands.  I asked Zhao Yu, "How is it? Does it hurt? I'll bandage it for you."

    Since it is inevitable that I will be injured when I go on missions with Zhao Yu, Sister Shenxian often puts some bandages and emergency medicine in my bag.  I took out a small roll of bandages from my pocket, sprinkled some powder on it, and bandaged Zhao Yu temporarily.  Looking up at Zhao Yu's relaxed expression, he couldn't help but ask, "Don't you feel pain?"

    Zhao Yu smiled and said: "Zombies also have feelings, but this feeling is much slower than normal people. Maybe you find the pain unbearable, but to me it feels like a needle prick.  What a feeling."

    "Then will this wound heal?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "Yes, but it is slower than normal people."

    Hearing this, I was relieved, and after confirming that Zhao Yu was fine, I turned to look at the crazy mother-in-law and Liu Yufei.  At this time, the crazy granny was still holding the kitchen knife that was shining with cold light.?In front of Liu Yufei, he looked down at her with a sneer.  I saw that Liu Yufei's complexion was slowly recovering. I guess the evil spell has been broken, and now it's time to slowly turn around. She should wake up in a while.

    While the others were still in a coma, I asked the crazy granny, "Crazy granny, where did you come from? Are you here to save me again?"

    The crazy mother-in-law smiled without saying a word, looked at me, then lowered her head to look at Liu Yufei.  Seeing that she didn't answer, I smiled wryly at Zhao Yu and shook my head.

    Zhao Yu looked at the people around him, raised his nose, frowned, and said, "I feel something is wrong here. It turns out that the gate of the airport is locked, and there is a smell of drugs in the hall. Have you smelled it?"

    Hearing what Zhao Yu said, I looked at the gate, and sure enough, the anti-theft door outside the airport lobby has been locked, and the windows are still locked. Such a strange thing happened at the airport. I don¡¯t know if there are policemen outside.  There was indeed a vague fragrance in the hall, no wonder the people around were so sound asleep, and no wonder I felt a headache when I got up, it turned out that I had already been hit by the trick.

    At this moment, Liu Yufei slowly woke up.  I just wanted to ask her how she was feeling, but when she opened her eyes and saw the crazy granny and then the kitchen knife, she immediately yelled and passed out again.

    Zhao Yu and I looked at each other in blank dismay.  Zhao Yu said: "It's all right. Hearing the cry is so confident, it's probably out of danger."

    At this time, the crazy granny wiped two knives on the dirty clothes, put them in the tattered belt around her waist, smiled at me, and was about to walk to the back door.  I grabbed her and said: "Crazy mother-in-law, you have saved me so many times, you should tell me who you are? Why did you save me? Do you know me?"

    The crazy granny smiled and shook her head.  I didn't understand what she meant, so I continued, "If we meet by chance, why would you help me?"

    The crazy mother-in-law smiled and shook her head again, then nodded again, and said, "It seems that an old friend is here."

    After that, he took my hand off and walked towards the back door.  I wanted to stop her again, but Zhao Yu waved his hand and said, "Forget it, the old man doesn't want to say it, we don't have to make things difficult for others. Knowing that she is a friend rather than an enemy, that's enough."

    "But I never knew who she was. It felt very strange and curious." I smacked my tongue and said, "She can handle our hard-to-break magic with a kitchen knife, which makes people speechless."

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "It must not be an ordinary kitchen knife, but a killing blade. There is a method in Maoshan art to fight poison with poison, which is to use evil spirit to suppress evil spirit, such as using a knife that has killed people to suppress ghosts."

    I frowned and said, "Damn, what do you mean by that mean that the crazy mother-in-law killed someone with a kitchen knife?"

    Zhao Yu said: "I believe she will not kill people indiscriminately. But with her ability, it should be easy to find a murder weapon."

    I thought about it, and this is true.  When the crazy mother-in-law left just now, she said that she seemed to be from an old friend. What does that mean?  Hint her identity?  So I asked Zhao Yu, what does it mean that this seems to be an old friend?

    Zhao Yu thought for a while, and pondered: "Tell me, will the old lady's words focus on the word 'old friend'?"

    "Old person?" I said in amazement: "How is that possible, I really didn't know her before."

    Zhao Yu said: "If it is assumed that the old lady herself is not like this?"

    "What do you mean?" I asked, "It will look better after washing and dressing up? Just kidding, no matter how you look at it, the crazy mother-in-law is already in her nineties."

    Zhao Yu said helplessly: "I mean, the body is one person, and the soul is another. And the soul living in this body is your old friend. Just like Xiao Mi, he hides in the body of Linghu,  So the ghost can't be found, and the underworld can't record his whereabouts." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 358

    ?

    "You mean the crazy mother-in-law resurrected? If it was an old person, who would it be?" I asked puzzled.

    "The crazy mother-in-law seems to have Taoism and a certain ability to predict. Have you ever known such a person before?" Zhao Yu asked.

    "I know, I'm not dead, I'm not yet an adult. The only one I know is Xiaoman who has a certain ability to predict. Could it be that Xiaoman's soul can still enter the body of the crazy mother-in-law and pull ancient classical Chinese with me so maturely?" I sweated.  : "I'm wondering if it's some senior expert who came out to help us level up and fight monsters because he was bored in practice?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "Impossible, if it doesn't matter, why did she save you so many times?"

    We chatted for a few words and had no idea. Seeing that the others were just unconscious, we opened the gate of the airport from the inside, and we saw that the police and medical staff were surrounded outside.

    After briefly introducing the situation inside to the police colleagues, Zhao Yu and I were exhausted and wanted to go back to the Municipal Bureau.  When I was on the road, I suddenly remembered Zhao Yu's many wounds, so I took him to Wu Dan first, to see if Wu Dan could cure Zhao Yu's injuries.

    When I arrived at Wu Dan Bookstore, I found that he was looking at Guo Degang again without exception.  While watching and eating grapes, I worried that if Wu Dan continued to watch, he would look like Guo Degang.  With the current figure, it is basically a brand-destroying style, and LV can be worn like a street stall.

    As soon as Zhao Yu and I walked in, we saw that there were not many customers in the bookstore.  Wu Dan glanced at both of us and saw that Zhao Yu's body was wrapped in several bandages. He immediately jumped up from the chair, walked over in astonishment, and asked, "Why, Xiao Zhao, why are you so injured?"

    I pulled Wu Dan aside and said in a low voice: "Master, can this zombie body still be injured? How can it be broken if it is about to be injured?"

    Wu Dan said with a wry smile: "I don't know, I haven't encountered such a thing before. It depends on Xiao Zhao's recovery, so we can observe."

    After speaking, Wu Dan stepped forward to check Zhao Yu's wound, frowned and said, "It's really hard to say, I saw that Xiao Zhao's wound is also healing and recovering, and you can see that the blood is not bleeding anymore. What the hell is going on?  of?"

    So I told Wu Dan what happened at the airport.  Wu Dan was silent for a while, and asked, "You said you saw five tiger-headed figures?"

    I nodded and said, "Yes, I think it looks like a totem of an ethnic minority. What do you think, Master?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "There is a nation called the Yi people. I think you all know that they worship fire. The Yi people have a sorcery, which is to burn people's souls with the fire of hell. The ghosts burned by this kind of fire can't be reincarnated basically, and they will wander around the world.  Outside the Three Realms, that is, the place where you met Ma Luoyu. Most of those ghosts have turned into monsters outside the Three Realms."

    I shivered, thinking of the blood pool Ma Luoyu was in before, and the strange mermaids in the blood pool were still fresh in my memory.  Thinking of this, I suddenly thought of the crazy mother-in-law again, so I asked Wu Dan what he thought of that "seems like an old friend came".

    "An old friend?" Wu Dan repeated: "If it's a dead body, it must be your old friend."

    "If a dead person escapes the capture of the underworld and stays in the world, then he was a master of Taoism and magic, and he also had the ability to predict. I don't know that." I said.

    Wu Dan thought for a while, and said: "It is not certain whether you have the ability to predict. In fact, it is not necessary to have the ability to tell your past and future."

    "Then who else knows?" I asked: "The most powerful fortuneteller is called Mai Shenxiang in Chinese. How many people can there be in the whole country? It is impossible for ordinary Taoists to see through the future of others."

    Wu Dan said: "Great ghosts can freely enter and exit the Yin-Yang Road. Although they may not be able to break through the 18 hells, it should be no problem to wander around. However, there is a three-life stone beside the bridge, and there are everyone's past and present lives on the three-life stone. As long as  The soul of this person stands in front of the Sansheng Stone, and his past and future will slowly appear on the Sansheng Stone. If there is a certain spell, you can see certain things in the past and present of other people related to this person. But if the secret is revealed  , to a certain extent, it will be difficult for this person to reincarnate into an adult again, and it is very likely that his soul will be scattered in the end."

    I was surprised and said: "Could it be that the ghost of an old man with profound Taoism has possessed the crazy mother-in-law?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said, "Very likely."

    Zhao Yu asked curiously from the side: "Do you remember who this old man is?"

    I thought about it, I seem to know only one of the deceased masters of Taoism!  That is my former master, Lao Zhao, who died early!

    "Old Zhao?" I asked Wu Dan.

    Wu Dan took a deep breath, nodded and said: "It is likely. It was hard for this old thing to hide from me. I even burned paper for him on Ching Ming Festival. It's really not enough."mean.  "

    Zhao Yu asked: "Who is Old Zhao?"

    I smiled bitterly and said: "My master before." Thinking of this, I suddenly remembered that Zhao Yu's master was probably also Lao Zhao, and I didn't know what to say for a while.

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "Yes or no, just look at the box he gave you to know."

    I remembered the old box that Lao Zhao gave me before. Since I brought it to Tianjin, I threw it to Wu Dan for safekeeping.  Because what was left in the box was nothing more than a portrait of a Rakshasa ghost, probably a seal.

    Wu Dan went to the hut at this time, turned out the old box, and said to Zhao Yu and me: "If Lao Zhao is possessed, then his ghost must have followed you to Tianjin. You brought this bag with you when you came.  I checked the box, everything else is fine, only this painting, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at the time. If the ghost is hidden in the painting, then there is probably a mystery in the painting.¡±

    As he spoke, he opened the box, and inside there was only a bottle of cinnabar, a few Taoist talismans, and the scroll painting.  Wu Dan unfolded the scroll and placed it in front of us.

    I saw that the painting is still the enchanting Rakshasa ghost, but it seems that a lot of charm is missing.  Wu Dan turned over the old drawing paper, and suddenly said: "This drawing paper is a bit strange, it seems to be quite thick."

    Zhao Yu took a look at it, and said, "It was framed, and something else should have been covered under the scroll." Then, he tore the portrait of the Rakshasa ghost off the paper.  I didn't know it was pasted on another painting until he started tearing it up.  After the portrait of Rakshasa ghost was completely torn off, I was surprised to find that under the scroll was Lao Zhao's meticulous painting.  The picture of Lao Zhao wearing a police uniform is imposing, very charming, and lifelike.

    Seeing Lao Zhao's face again, I felt a little emotional and sad.  Zhao Yu asked, "Is this your former master?"

    I thought this is also your master, but I don't know how to say it.

    I nodded.  Wu Dan said: "Yes, this is the portrait of Lao Zhao hidden. This guy actually pretended to be a fairy in the painting. It is likely that Lao Zhao's ghost has not dissipated, and he came back to life with the corpse of a crazy woman. No wonder he  Know everything."

    I was so sad that I didn't know whether to cry or laugh.  But now I don't know where the crazy mother-in-law lives. If I know, I must visit and ask if he is Lao Zhao.

    After we returned from Wu Dan's shop, although we were exhausted, we had to continue investigating the case.  Now the incident at the airport has made the mess even bigger, and Ouyang Zhuan's family is almost going to dance with us.  In order to solve the case as soon as possible, Ouyang Zhuan's family also joined our investigation. Knowing that I took the diary from Mrs. Tang, the descendant of Mr. Lu, they took it and read it for themselves.  However, the overturn of the Brick House really uncovered clues.

    It turned out that there was a page between the cover and the front page of the diary, but it was stuck with glue.  Ouyang Zhuanjia took a paper knife and carefully cut the paper, but saw a photo falling out of it.  I picked up the photo from the ground and saw that it was a yellowed photo from the period of the Republic of China. The photo showed a family of three, a dignified wife in her thirties, a tall and handsome husband and a one-year-old daughter.

    "Is this Mr. Lu and his wife?" I asked.

    "No." Zhao Yu said: "I have checked the information of the Lu family, and this looks a lot different from the old man Lu in the old photos, and his height seems to be different."

    "Then who is this? Isn't the one hidden in the diary of the old man of the Lu family's youngest daughter a family portrait?" I said.

    Ouyang Zhuanjia said: "Why did I see that there are words on the back of this photo, please turn it over and take a look."

    I opened it and saw that there was indeed a poem called "Song of Zigui": "The concubine walks on the road of Chang'an, and her heart is longing for love. The place where the beacon smoke is looking is the king's golden armor. Only the sound of the golden sword is heard, and the horse's hoof splashes the yellow sand.  . After thirteen years in prison, when can I return home?"

    Although my poetry skills are not very good, but after a careful reading, it seems that this is about a general's wife, or concubine, confidante, etc. in the deep boudoir, hoping that the husband who is away from the war will return home soon.  This seems to have nothing to do with the Lu family.

    "Could it be that Ms. Lu's family has nothing to write about? Young literary and artistic youths like this." I said.  Judging by the beautiful handwriting, it should be written by a woman.

    "No, this is a Tibetan poem." Ouyang Zhuanjia held the photo and said, "Look at the first word of each sentence."

    I leaned over to take a look, and the beginning of each line read together: "The concubine's heart is tied to Ma Jian."

    Ma Jian!  Isn't this the name of the housekeeper of the Lu family at that time?  !

    "Ma Jian is the housekeeper of the Lu family." I said to Ouyang Zhuan's family, "Is this the housekeeper Ma's family?"

    "A housekeeper may not have the money to take pictures. Western photos were very expensive at that time." Ouyang Bo said: "Look at the clothes of these people. Although the men's clothes are neat and clean, the fabric should be ordinary linen. But the clothes around him  The cheongsam worn by this woman is made of silk. Looking at this little girl again, she wears a necklace around her neck, and there are jade stones hanging on the collar. She looks like a child of a rich family. This woman is also the wife of a rich man. I guess,  This woman is the original wife of the Lu family, and the child is likely to be the owner of the diary, Miss Lu. This man is the housekeeper Ma Jianma."

    "Damn it, Mrs. Lu is having an affair with the housekeeper?" I said in surprise.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)??"Look at the clothes of these people again. Although the men's clothes are neat and clean, the fabric should be ordinary linen. But the cheongsam worn by the woman next to him is made of silk. Look at this little girl again, her neck  There is a collar on it, and jade is hung on the collar. It looks like a child of a rich family. This woman is also the wife of a rich man. I speculate that this woman is the original wife of the Lu family, and the child is probably the owner of the diary.  Miss Lu, this man is Steward Ma Jianma."

    "Damn it, Mrs. Lu is having an affair with the housekeeper?" I said in surprise.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 359 is about to come out

    ?

    This is simply the Republic of China version of Happy Father!  But does this count as a dick's counterattack against Gao Shuaifu?  Why does Mrs. Lu like a housekeeper?  I have seen photos of Master Lu before, although he is not handsome or young, but he has a good demeanor, rich money, much better than a butler who only has good looks.

    I rubbed the center of my brows and said, "Even if Miss Lu is Steward Ma's child, the news seems useless. Miss Lu has been to the United States for many years, and basically never came back. It is impossible and incapable of her to come back for revenge."

    Ouyang Bo said: "Does this Steward Ma have any descendants?"

    Zhao Yu said: "It's hard to say, because I can't find his detailed information. He is just a housekeeper of a big family. Maybe the national government had household registration information at that time, but now it is almost a hundred years since then, let alone  Go find it."

    Ouyang Bo was silent for a while, then said: "What if Ma Jian is not just a housekeeper?"

    I asked, "What do you mean by that?"

    Ouyang Bo said: "In this serial murder case, whether it is the dead bride or the spokesperson, I have checked their details. Those Mu Qingxuan's spokespersons have participated in Mu Qingxuan's investment. And none of the dead brides  The exceptions are all those who are in the upper class of the mistress, and the mistress is righting the body."

    I was stunned and said: "You can find out this? No one mentioned this when I checked with Zhao Yu."

    Ouyang Bo snorted coldly: "Who would say these scandals easily? In short, since the descendants of the Lu family have been ruled out of suspicion, only the descendants of Steward Ma are suspected. Maybe Steward Ma and Mrs. Lu have other illegitimate children,  To avenge his mother, he killed Xia Yimeng and skinned her. Because of his mother's past, this man especially hated women with mistresses, so he killed these brides one after another."

    "But why did he burn the limbs of those brides? This is a psychopath." I pouted.

    "I haven't figured it out yet. But Steward Ma's descendants are very likely." Ouyang Zhuanjia said: "Try to find a way to investigate."

    I thought what you said was easy, how to check?  It has been many years since Ma Jian died, and he has gone through two "dynasties". It will take many days to investigate.

    Although I complain in my heart, I still have to do the work to be done.  First of all, our people completely protected Liu Yufei.  In order to prevent the sorcerer from taking the opportunity to commit murder again, I persuaded Liu Yufei to give her a gossip mirror that Wu Dan used to cast spells on.  Liu Yufei also learned a lot of lessons. After returning home after a serious illness, she lowered her profile a lot. Baguajing obediently accepted her and basically lived in seclusion. The recent filming announcement was also cancelled.

    Seeing that Liu Yufei was settled, I started to investigate Ma Jian's clue with Zhao Yu.  During the investigation, Zhao Yu and I discovered a problem.  After Mu Qingxuan went bankrupt, another domestic product called Yun Rumeng began to publicize and do public welfare activities, and Mu Qingxuan's position has gradually been replaced by him.

    "Coincidentally, Zhao Yu," I said to Zhao Yu, looking at the advertisements that started to appear on the street, "Do you think this family is the behind-the-scenes 'driving force' who designed Mu Qingxuan?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Maybe, but what they say has nothing to do with Mu Qingxuan's murder of a dead body, and we can't investigate them. Let's focus on investigating Ma Jian first."

    So the two of us traveled between Tianjin and Shanghai, checked even places like social welfare institutions, and finally made a list.  We estimated Ma Jian's age, and made a list of centenarians and deceased people named Ma Jian. Look, there are more than 200 people in Shanghai and Tianjin combined.  Fortunately, this name is not too popular. If it is called Zhang San Li Si Wang Er Mazi, then Zhao Yu and I will have to check up and vomit blood.

    The two of us compared the photos, and only dozens of people left sporadic photos.  But after excluding them, there are still dozens of people named Ma Jian, and there are no detailed records.  But these hometowns are all from Shanghai.  The two of us contacted the Shanghai police and asked them to help with the investigation.  It took about three or four days before I slowly figured out the information on these Ma Jians.  Of these centenarians, no more than ten are still alive, but they are all living in nursing homes, hospitals or their children's homes.  The rest are dead.  Some are widowed and lonely old people, some have children.  The Shanghai police also sent the children and social relations of these people.

    Zhao Yu and I looked through the documents, and after reading for a long time, we didn't see any clues. They all looked like children in ordinary families, and none of them had a criminal record.

    "There are teachers, professors, and ordinary workers among these people, but they are all good citizens without any criminal records, so it's really hard to judge." I sighed to Zhao Yu.

    Zhao Yu stared at the few documents without saying a word, and browsed carefully.  Suddenly, he handed one of them to me and said, "Look at this."?Looking in the past, there is also a person named Ma Jian on the information, male, without a photo.  The age is very suitable for the person we are looking for, but his occupation is a soldier, and he does not match the housekeeper of a wealthy family.

    This man has a son who is now the coach of a Sanda training class and has been to several martial arts gyms or training classes across the country.  But since he is almost sixty, he has already retired.  The coach also has a daughter who seems to be studying in a foreign university.

    "What's wrong with this man?" I asked, "If it's a soldier, he might be a veteran, a hero of the Anti-Japanese War. Do you doubt the family of a soldier?"

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "I've been thinking that the paintings on the second floor of that photo studio can only take away people's souls. If a person loses his soul, then she will be unconscious first, and there may be a certain amount of pain.  Consciousness. If it exceeds a certain period of time, she will really become a living dead, or a dead person. Those brides are very slender, although most people have the ability to get rid of them, but if you want to avoid being discovered by the people downstairs,  That had to disappear from the second floor. Let¡¯s assume that a person comes down from the window on the second floor with an unconscious bride on his back. This person must have certain strength and skill, otherwise he will be discovered by the people downstairs. Then this person is likely to be a skilled person.  Nice man. This Ma Jian is a soldier, and his son is a coach, and I feel like he has the ability to act."

    I frowned and said, "Even if he has this ability, most of these brides disappear during the day. Could it be that he won't be discovered by jumping off the second floor with a woman in a wedding dress on his back?"

    "Then let's go back and look at the scene." Zhao Yu said: "Go and see how we can get the bride away. Maybe we can find a little bit of clues. Because the bride must have worn a wedding dress at the time, and the wedding dress was complicated.  , is too big to handle, and may leave clues.¡±

    So Zhao Yu and I went back to the photo studio.  When I got downstairs in the photo studio, I looked up at the windows on the second floor.  This window faced the street. Although there were not too many pedestrians on the street, they were not too few. There were so many people coming and going, it was impossible for a big man carrying his bride not to be noticed.  Even if he used any tool to pretend to take the bride away, it would be conspicuous enough.

    So Zhao Yu and I turned to the side window again.  This window faces the corridor on the second floor, and it is not easy to be found in the side alley.  Opposite is the wall of a western restaurant. The windows of the western restaurant are just staggered from those of the photo studio. I believe that people who eat inside may not be able to see the small windows on the side of the photo studio.  Next to the small window is the water pipe, which is exposed and rusty. It looks like it has been around for many years, and it may have been abandoned long ago.

    "Half of these faucet pipes have been dismantled, have you noticed?" Zhao Yu pointed to these dilapidated faucet pipes and said, "It seems that they originally wanted to dismantle them all, but the project stopped only halfway through."

    "Could this be the faucet pipe in the Republic of China period? At that time, the photo studio spent money to install the water pipe, but the curator suddenly disappeared, so the pipe was not installed." I said.

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "That's right, that's probably the case. Downstairs in this photo studio are the trash cans set up by the hotel. Several of them are as tall as a person. If someone puts the bride in a big black bag from this window  Pull it out and throw it into the trash can, even if people passing by find it, they will just treat it as throwing rubbish."

    "Who would throw a bag of garbage down from the second floor," I sweated, "It's a bit abrupt anyway."

    Zhao Yu said: "If he was wearing the uniform of the water company and pretending to be repairing the pipes, he probably pretended to help throw out a bag of garbage, wouldn't it be natural?"

    I suddenly said: "I see. What you mean is that the murderer is probably wearing the uniform of the water pipe company and pretending to be repairing the water pipe?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 360 Lingxi Missing

    ?

    "It may also be a worker who repairs water pipes." Zhao Yu said, "Ask the owner of the previous photo studio first."

    After the owner of the photo studio in the period of the Republic of China died, the photo studio was vacant until a few days ago, a brave man bought it, and after a few people died, it was abandoned again.  Fortunately, this guy is not dead and is still alive. When we investigated the bride case last time, I left the address and phone number of the boss with Zhao Yu, and this time I went directly to the address.

    He lives near this photo studio, and he is only two streets away.  The former boss was a young man named Chen Yan. He looked about twenty-seven or eighty years old. He was a returnee who studied art, and he seemed to be from a good family.  After knocking on the door for a long time, the long-haired artistic man got up and opened the door with a sleepy look on his face.

    "Who are you looking for?" Chen Yan rubbed his eyes and asked.

    "Are you Chen Yan? Police, I want to investigate something with you." I said, "I met you before, do you remember us?"

    When Chen Yan heard the police, he was stunned, and said helplessly: "Isn't that the case? It really has nothing to do with me. I'll go, there's really no way out now. The neighbors all suspect that I murdered you. What do you say?"  Why should I kill my client?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Since it's not you, then please cooperate with our investigation and find the murderer one day earlier. Wouldn't you be able to get rid of the suspicion one day earlier? This way no one will make irresponsible remarks about you, right?"

    Chen Yan scratched his hair helplessly, opened the door, and said, "Okay, come in."

    I smiled at Zhao Yu and followed him into the door.  This artist is different. The house is decorated in a literary style, and there is a Garfield lying on the sofa.  As soon as I saw it, I immediately went up to tease it. The cat gave me a blank look, jumped off the sofa with a unique expression on its face, and sneaked into the bedroom silently.

    The literary man opened the refrigerator and asked, "What do the two police officers drink?"

    Zhao Yu said: "We just ask a few questions, you don't need to trouble, thank you."

    The literary man was not polite to us, he took a bottle of drink and drank it, sat on the sofa opposite us, and asked, "What do you want to know? I have recorded the transcripts several times before, and I don't know any details.  Tell the police, and if you ask me again, I will still say the same thing.¡±

    Zhao Yu said: "I just want to ask a few small questions. After you bought the photo studio, did you ask the water company to repair the pipes?"

    Chen Yan didn't seem to expect that Zhao Yu would ask this question. He was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "Please, because a few days after I packed the photo studio, the faucet in the bathroom on the second floor broke down. It seems to be blocked somewhere. I really  Called the water company to ask them to send a repairman, at first no one would come, but finally a master came and fixed it."

    "What does the repairman look like?" Zhao Yu asked.

    Chen Yan recalled for a while, and said: "That's it, in his forties, male, not very tall, I really can't remember the appearance of ordinary people."

    I said: "You'd better recall carefully, this person is very important to the detection of the case."

    When Chen Yan heard it, he was surprised and said: "Could it be the plumber? Damn, no way, let me think about it. He has been cleaning up those abandoned water pipes outside the window, and he basically didn't enter the house."

    Zhao Yu said: "Did you ask him to tidy up?"

    Chen Yan shook his head and said: "No, it was he who said that these abandoned water pipes are too ugly and useless to put here. Anyway, he was fine that day, so let me dismantle it. I saw that this master is quite enthusiastic, and there are not many  I asked for wages, so I agreed. After I agreed, I went to work. But then he left after dismantling half of it, saying that the company had something to do and was in a hurry to go back, so I let him go."

    I said: "After that, you found out that the bride was gone, didn't you?"

    Chen Yan recalled: "The woman who came to take pictures that day seems to be, almost, we waited for her downstairs for half an hour, but she didn't come down, so we went up to have a look, but we couldn't find it anywhere. At this time  The plumber must have left long ago."

    Zhao Yu and I looked at each other, thinking that there was probably something wrong with the plumber.  So we asked him if he could recall the man's appearance, Chen Yan shook his head and sighed: "I really can't remember, it's been more than half a month, besides, who of you will remember an ordinary worker in particular?"

    Seeing that Chen Yan really couldn't provide any other clues, we said goodbye to him and asked him to tell us anything he remembered.  Then he went out the door under Chen Yan's impatient gaze.

    After going out, Zhao Yu said that he would go to the water company to check.  Neither of us held out much hope for the trip, though.  Sure enough, there were no clues after checking, because the water company didn't have such a person at all.  Obviously an imposter.  It was true that someone called to call for maintenance personnel, butEveryone was busy, and then forgot about it.  Since the opponent didn't fight anymore, they all gave up.

    "It seems that the water pipe problem in the photo studio may be the murderer's hand and foot. He was looking for an opportunity to enter the photo studio without being suspected." Zhao Yu said to me: "It's a pity that this photo studio was left over from the Republic of China period.  , There is no monitoring equipment at all, otherwise the appearance of this person can be photographed.

    "It seems that the plumber's clues can't be checked." I was a little discouraged.

    "Then look up the Sanda coach. What's his name? I remember it was Mano." Zhao Yu said.

    "Mano, the gold-digger who hit the name "If You Are the One"." I said, admiring the zombie Zhao Yu's ability to never forget.

    "I think he is more likely, let's try it out." Zhao Yu said.

    So we asked Lin Yufan, a technical geek, to call up all the information of Mano as much as possible.  At the same time, other colleagues were mobilized to spy on the Mano family.  However, the investigation found that Mano was not married and did not have any children.  He has been to many places in the past 40 years, including Shanghai and Tianjin, but he has always led the team to play competitions, or personally participated in national Sanda competitions, and his results are really good.  If I was born a few years earlier, maybe I could know this person, after all, we have also practiced Sanda.

    This person's experience seems to be pure, without any bad records.  The only thing that was unusual was that for a while he had consulted a psychiatrist and prescribed antidepressants.  We investigated his attending doctor at the time, and the doctor said that Mano lost a very important game, so he was depressed and depressed, but he has recovered after treatment.

    The doctor's statement is understated, and we don't fully believe it.  But after monitoring Mano for a while, he really didn't find anything special.  His daily life is like that of a retired old man. He regularly goes for a run in the square near the community, occasionally goes fishing, and watches other people play chess.  Then go on a trip or something.  However, he doesn't have any good friends and is very withdrawn.  Although he has been a coach for so many years, the relationship with his students is actually very cold and distant, and no student usually remembers to come back to see him.

    After checking this, Zhao Yu and I have some doubts about whether we have checked the wrong direction, because there is really nothing suspicious about Mano.  But during the more than a week of investigating him, the serial killer seemed to have stopped, and there were no other cases of the bride being killed.  During the period of investigation, our city bureau had a regular visitor, Zou Xiaonan.  In order to find news clues, this guy pestered me and asked Zhao Yu all day, it was as annoying as a fly.

    On this day, Zhao Yu and I were studying the case at the Municipal Bureau Office, when Su Ling suddenly came to the Municipal Bureau to look for me.

    I went to the reception room to take a look, and saw Su Ling's rare expression of sadness and uneasiness.

    "Sister Fairy, what happened?" I asked.

    "Lingxi was taken away." Su Ling said, stepped forward and handed me a note: "Someone left it in front of my store, and I brought it to you as soon as I saw it. In the morning Lingxi  I went out to deliver the goods and never came back. At noon, I called her and didn't answer, thinking that she was looking for you to play again. Until the evening, I heard someone stop outside the door. I thought it was a customer, so I went out to have a look  , there is no one, but there is this letter."

    "What?! The wicked girl was taken away?!" I felt a thud in my heart, and quickly unfolded the note, and saw that there were a few calligraphy written on it: "I want to save Ruan Lingxi, see you at the cemetery behind Dasi Village tonight."

    "Who is this?!" I couldn't help but gritted my teeth and cursed: "Could it be that murderer jumped the wall in a hurry?! It seems that we checked the wrong person!"

    Zhao Yu took a look at the note and said, "Calm down first. There are not many people who use paper notes to convey information these days, and even fewer write with a brush. I'll go find the handwriting appraisal experts in the city to have a look."  Look, there's this paper, maybe there's fingerprints on it"

    I interrupted him impatiently and said: "I'm afraid the villain won't be able to wait! I'm going to have a look tonight to see who plays with us!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 361 Dark Witchcraft (Part 1)

    ?

    Seeing my flustered expression, Zhao Yu said, "Don't worry, let's discuss it carefully. I remember you mentioned that that crazy mother-in-law told you some information. Let's integrate it now. Maybe she is helping you deal with the future.  accident."

    Zhao Yu's reminder reminded me of the cryptic information that the crazy mother-in-law passed on to me twice.  The first time I said "white grave", the second time I said "be careful of the people around you".  But now it seems that these two pieces of information are completely incomprehensible.

    Zhao Yu thought for a while and said, "Didn't Uncle Wu say that he would investigate the matter of Baifen before? How is his investigation going?"

    I remembered the last time I went to see Wu Dan, he was eating grapes and watching TV in the shop, he didn¡¯t seem to care about it at all, so I sighed: ¡°Maybe I can¡¯t find anything.¡±

    Zhao Yu said: "Let's ask again."

    I looked at the time, and now I have just started to go to work in the morning, and I am way ahead of the appointed time.  So Zhao Yu and I went to find Wu Dan.  When I arrived at Wu Dan's bookstore, I saw that he didn't open the door at all today.  It was only after I called that I found out that Wu Dan was looking at some materials at home, and he also invited the two of us to go and have a look.

    I said with a bitter face: "Master, the wicked girl was taken away. We still don't know who did it. Are you still in the mood to read at home?!"

    Wu Dan said in surprise on the phone: "My apprentice's wife has been abducted? I'm not reading idle books. I just got two ancient books. Didn't you ask me the explanation of Baifen a few days ago? I've been looking for it these days  A few friends who sell antiques looked around for explanations and books related to the white tomb, and I finally found two of them."

    I remembered the crazed mother-in-law's reminder "White Grave", I couldn't help but my eyes lit up, and I said immediately: "Master, you are waiting at home, we will go to you immediately!"

    Having said that, I hung up the phone, took Zhao Yu and took a taxi to Wu Dan's house.  After entering the door, I saw Wu Dan pulling the curtains and flipping through a book in the living room.  Seeing the darkness in the room, I frowned and said, "Master, why are you pulling the curtains in broad daylight?"

    Wu Dan pointed to the red umbrella on the sofa, and said, "Dragon Boat Festival is coming soon, and that is the most rapid moment when the yin and yang qi are handed over and transformed. As the yang qi gradually becomes stronger, the ghosts can't stand it anymore. It's not like this umbrella  Is it inside?"

    "Dragon Boat Festival is half a month away." I sighed: "Time flies fast enough. But sister witch dares to go out in broad daylight, so are you still afraid of Dragon Boat Festival?"

    "Bai Niangniang showed her original shape during the Dragon Boat Festival, let alone a ghost. Maybe other days are better, and she will be fine after the Dragon Boat Festival." Wu Dan said.

    At this time, I saw Ma Luoyu appearing from the umbrella, and said with a cold snort, "How can I be so delicate!"

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said: "No, but even if you are not afraid of boiling water, if you can dip your hand into the boiling water and soak it with one hand, you can avoid it or you have to avoid it. Why ask for trouble?" Not afraid of boiling water I stole  Looking at Ma Luoyu, I thought that this description was a bit sharp.  But Ma Luoyu didn't respond, as expected, women in love have no IQ.

    Wu Dan handed the two ancient books to Zhao Yu, and said, "My eyes are dazzled. There are not only Chinese characters in it, but also the ancient Yi language. Although these two books are both translations, they are both vertical.  It also uses traditional characters, and the annotations are directly behind those Yi languages, which makes me dizzy. So, Xiao Zhao, you two look through it, and there seem to be a few chapters in it that describe Baifen in detail. I suspect that this Baifen is likely to be related to  Some witchcraft masters of the Yi nationality are related, and these people have arrested the apprentice¡¯s wife, so I don¡¯t know whether to let us stop investigating this case to prevent them from being involved, or have other plans.¡±

    When I heard the words, I took it immediately, opened it and saw that my head was big.  There are really dense words in it, Chinese and minority languages ??are mixed, which makes my eyes dizzy.  There is no Chinese on the covers of the two books, and they are directly written in the Yi language of ghost-drawing symbols. I don¡¯t know what is written. It is even more difficult to understand than Maoshan Daofu.

    The book I took over had a lot to say about the deep worship of fire by the Yi people.  The author of this book believes that all fire worship has its origin in sun worship, and that fire is often a representation of the sun.  The essence of the Yi people's sacrifice to fire is to sacrifice to the sun.  The Yi people regard the sun god as the supreme god.  The Yi people in Liangshan believe that the sun god is superior.  The Yi people also have some wizards, probably the same as the black magic and white magic that people usually say, wizards can also be divided into good and evil.  But it is very strange that the worship of fire is maintained regardless of good or evil.  For example, when wizards perform practices, they must call on the sun god: "Huo Bu Guo Shi La, Gurney Guo Shi La."  , meaning "come and see".) I think it means: I want to destroy you on behalf of the moon!  While reciting the mantra, she patted the headkerchief in her hand, Emma, ??this is very similar to the Chinese dance god.  The wizard is always thinking of summoning the sun and borrowing his powers.  Like many things that happen unexpectedly, such as: dead people,?House, stolen, etc. have to call the sun god to see, the sun is busier than Du Fu and Yuan Fang in the territory of the Yi people.  Probably because the leader of the sun felt too busy, he promoted Vulcan to be an official ape, and used a certain amount of power to serve the Yi wizards instead of himself.  Therefore, it later evolved into the worship of fire by the Yi people.  In addition, when there are wizards, you don't have to face the sun, just light the fire.  Just like if you need to do it in the middle of the night, you can't go to the sky to break through the clouds and call the sun to come out and have a look.

    Due to the continuation of the worship of fire, the Yi people have practiced cremation since ancient times.  Some wizards will supersede their usage after cremation, allowing the soul to ascend to another world with the smoke.  However, there is also an interesting thing written in this book, saying that wizards can also use fire to summon back people who are far away in another world.  However, this call requires certain conditions.  But cremation excludes unnatural deaths.  Such as a person who died violently or a baby who died young, this kind of violent death with deep resentment must be buried three feet deep in the ground to eliminate resentment.

    ?Because many Yi wizards believe that the god of fire has the same power as the god of the sun, they specially protect the fire that they ignite.  For example: when practicing, children can't come forward to play with fire, can't play with tongs, and can't approach.  People, especially women, cannot step over the firepit, cannot take dirty things into the firepit for barbecue, and cannot pour sewage into the firepit. These are all fatal elements that destroy Vulcan's ability.

    The practice of wizards of the Yi nationality requires a special "fire pond", just like what we call the formation eye.  The extinguishment of the fire in the fire pit is closely related to the success or failure of the burning of the spell, and even the name of the wizard, and the future sought.  When doing it, the fire in the fire pit cannot be extinguished.  Of course, ordinary things will not quench the fire that the wizard kindled.  At the same time, it is forbidden to light more than one (including two) torches in one fire pond at a time, thinking that this is disrespectful to the god of fire and the god of the fire pond. This method will not succeed, and you may suffer disaster.

    Seeing this, I lost my patience, threw the book away, and said, "Master, what kind of book did you borrow? It has nothing to do with the white grave, and I think it has nothing to do with the disappearance of the villain!" Compared to my impatience  However, Zhao Yu was very absorbed in reading it, and even read more than half of the book.  I glanced at the time, only half an hour had passed, and this guy had almost finished reading an obscure book.  If this was put in when he was studying, he would be an ultimate academic master.

    Wu Dan snorted coldly: "Did you forget that you told me that I saw the phantom of flames in a certain formation? That is probably the worship of evil fire, an ancient witchcraft of the Yi people."

    "Evil fire? Where did it come from?" I said disapprovingly: "Even so, does this have to do with Ruan Lingxi's disappearance?"

    Wu Dan said: "Whether it matters or not depends on Xiao Zhao's conclusion. It seems that the book you read is a brief introduction to the evil fire witchcraft, and Xiao Zhao's book has an explanation of the white grave. Wait for him to finish reading it later."  , let's gather together and see if we can find any clues."

    I saw that Zhao Yu was still reading carefully, so I also picked up the book and prepared to continue reading.  Ma Luoyu, who had been watching coldly from the sidelines, suddenly said: "I know about the worship of the evil fire, you don't need to read it, I will tell you about it later." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 362 Dark Witchcraft (Part 2)

    ?

    I smiled wryly and said: "Sister Witch, you should have said it earlier. I watched it patiently for a long while just now, but it was of no use at all!"

    Ma Luoyu said: "Although I don't know about the white tomb, I know a little about the evil fire worship of the Yi people. It is said that two ancient gods fought and broke open the gate of hell, so a mountain near Liangshan suddenly turned into a volcano.  , there is hell evil fire gushing away from the volcanic mountain, burning all year round on the top of the mountain. The flame is blue-purple, with faint shadows of skeletons reflected in it. So people at that time called it the ghost fire. There are people who practice evil methods  The sorcerer would go to the mountain to attract fire, and put it in the fire pond that he made himself.  A tall man managed to suppress the burning evil fire. However, blue-purple mist still emerged from the top of the mountain. Over the years, the rocks on the top of the mountain turned into strange flints. Picking up a random piece and knocking it a few times can ignite the fire, but  The burning flame is still the evil fire of hell, but the energy is much smaller."

    "This legend reminds me of the fight between Gonggong, the god of water, and Zhurong, the god of fire, and knocked down Buzhou Mountain." After listening to it, I said, "It seems that the legends of all ethnic groups have similar routines."

    Ma Luoyu said: "But the ghost fire in Liangshan really exists. Some wizards will use the special pottery pot with a tiger's head and human body to store the flint and fire, and carry it with them for practice."

    "Sister witch, how do you know so much?" I praised, thinking that now I know who the guy who did it is.  There are also blue-purple flames, a fire pit, and a tiger-headed figure. Isn't this the black wizard of the Yi nationality?  There are very few Yi people in Tianjin, and most of them are Hui and Han people.  If you follow this clue, will you get twice the result with half the effort?

    Ma Luoyu glanced at Wu Dan and snorted coldly: "Wu Dan likes to study weird things, so I will follow along. But these things were told to me by my brother before I was alive. He also likes to study folk things.  Mystery."

    When I heard Ma Jingcheng's name, I felt a little uneasy.  This ultimate big boss has never seen the end so far, and I don't know what to do.  His existence always makes us feel awkward, and it is awkward to think about it.  But Wu Dan is very sure that he deserved to die back then, so how can he explain that he is alive?  Unless this guy turned into some kind of monster, such as an immortal zombie!

    But what turned him into a zombie?  Judging from the photos left by Forensic Chen, his zombie body can also appear freely during the day, but why does he hide from these old friends?  The hatred has not been reported swiftly, Wu Dan is still alive, he must know it.  However, he did not kill him for a long time.  And Ma Luoyu, how did he die?

    I withdrew my thoughts, thinking to solve the problem in front of me first.  At this moment, Zhao Yu also finished watching.  Seeing him let out a long breath, I asked, "How is it? Do you know what Baifen means?"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "I know, I also know what the evil fire worship means."

    "Then tell me quickly!" I urged, thinking that I hope it can be connected with the disappearance of the villain.

    "To understand Baifen, we have to start with the legend of the Yi people." Zhao Yu said: "It is said that a long time ago, the Yi people fought against other peoples.  The Yi people were outnumbered and could not resist, so they retreated to the mountains of Liangshan. The enemy pursued them closely. In order to confuse the enemy soldiers, the leader of the Yi people had a plan. He ordered the soldiers to play straw sandals. The straw sandals were bigger than usual  Doubled, and then threw Yi on the side of the road. After the pursuers found out, they were very scared, thinking that the person wearing such big straw sandals must be a tall and powerful person. So they slowed down the speed of the chase, giving the Yi people a respite  opportunities. However, this cannot solve the current predicament.¡±

    "So at night, several leaders of the Yi people gathered together to plan how to repel the enemy. With the current force, fighting the enemy head-on is no different from hitting a stone with an egg. At this time, a general accompanying the army brought a mysterious black witchcraft  Master. This person claims to be a wizard who practiced in the deep mountains and wants to help the leader. But after the matter is completed, he wants to be an orthodox wizard in the clan and take charge of all sacrifices, celebrations and other activities. To put it bluntly, he wants fame and fortune  and status. In view of the predicament at that time, the leader agreed to the wizard. So the wizard led them on a journey overnight and found a high mountain. This mountain is very strange, it is inclined, and there are cracks on the mountain, as if  It must be torn apart at any time. The leader looked up and saw thick fog on the top of the mountain, and the temperature was scorching hot. He wanted to make people take off all their clothes. But a gust of mountain wind brought a chilly air, which made the  It is unspeakably uncomfortable for people, as if they are in the double heaven of ice and fire. So the leader asked the wizard what kind of mountain this is. The wizard said that this mountain is called "evil mountain".  On the other hand, it is because of the evil fire on the top of the mountain, which is rumored to come from the Nether Hell." Zhao Yu continued.I know.

    Hearing this, I immediately remembered the story I had just read, and said in amazement: "Does this mountain really exist? Isn't it a myth?"

    "It may really exist, because this battle should have existed in history. In short, the wizard chose a large flat land, then took fire from the evil mountain, and ignited a raging fire in the center of the flat land. The fire  After burning, several warriors carrying weapons and sharp blades came out of the fire. The leader took a closer look and found that these warriors turned out to be the seven great warriors of the Yi nationality who had passed away. These seven warriors rushed into the enemy's line with weapons  , Invincible. The other soldiers were stunned. That night, the mountain was high and the wind was strong, and the fire took advantage of the wind. The raging flames lit up half the sky. The soldiers cheered for the warriors and followed the seven resurrected warriors to kill the enemy.  The pursuers were soon defeated, so they gave up their pursuit and retreated in defeat. After the battle was over, everyone knew that what the wizard summoned was not a real warrior, but the ghost of a dead warrior.  In fact, it is the summoning of the undead." Zhao Yu said: "These warriors also died in the war at that time, and there were no bones. When they were buried, they only put their battle clothes in the clay pot with tiger head and human body. Their  The tomb was made white, which seemed to show a kind of reverence at the time. Since it was impossible to save the undead to heaven, I had to express my respect and admiration for them as much as possible. The white tomb was buried in Liangshan, which happened to be near Xieshan, so the wizard  With this method, the undead are summoned to fight against powerful enemies."

    "Wait, why do I feel something is wrong when you say this" I frowned and said, "The tiger-headed figure, I believe this thing has appeared again now, does it mean that these undead have to come back again?"

    Zhao Yu said: "I guess some wizards dug up the tombs of these people, that is, the clay pots where the battle clothes were placed, and wanted to use the summoning technique to find the warriors back again."

    "Then what does this have to do with being kidnapped to Ruan Lingxi?" I asked anxiously.

    Wu Dan suddenly said: "By the way, Lingxi grew up in Wushan, did he also take some medicine from Wushan all year round? To adapt to the high and cold weather of Wushan and practice ice soul spells?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "She doesn't have any spells at all. But she should be the same as the fairy sister. The food she eats and the spells she practices should be the same thing."

    Wu Dan said: "That's right. Some sorcery, especially things that need to guide the evil fire of hell, most of them require virgin boys and girls to sacrifice. Since this is a sorcery, it must be performed at night, and the sacrifices required must be  People with yin and cold physique, or people whose fate is yin. I think they also want to lure you over. If you go, the other party will not let the disciple's daughter-in-law go, and will also design to arrest you and burn them together to sacrifice to the warriors.  In this way, the undead warrior can be summoned, and the undead warrior will be stronger."

    "I rely on these perverts, why do they resurrect the dead?" I said in amazement.  Unexpectedly, these Yi witchcraft masters were not finished catching wicked women, and dared to play Lao Tzu's idea.

    Zhao Yu said: "It's hard to say. It depends on what the wizard's purpose is. In any case, Lingxi is in danger, and we must go to save people tonight!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 363 Dark Witchcraft (Part 2)

    ?

    The three of us began to prepare for the appointment at night, but none of us had any idea, because we had never seen the sorcery of the Yi people.  Now there is no other way but to take one step at a time.  I asked Ma Luoyu if he knew how to restrain the evil fire in the dark witchcraft of the Yi people.  Ma Luoyu said that he didn't know. At that time, Ma Jingcheng looked down on the heresy of the Yi people. He said that they were not very powerful and their combat effectiveness was not strong, so they didn't study it in depth.  I thought this was true, Ma Jingcheng studied all the top-secret magical arts of Boss Duan's family, and he probably didn't pay attention to such things.  But let's say he doesn't take it seriously, and he knows a lot about Yi people's witchcraft.

    The three of us studied the resurrection technique of the Yi people, which is the soul summoning technique.  We estimate that this kind of thing is similar to the upgraded version of borrowing Yin soldiers. The borrowed soldiers are very powerful and can be invincible.  But after all, it is a ghost, and it will be more effective to deal with it as a ghost.

    The three of us each brought a charm, and when night fell, Zhao Yu drove the vehicle of the Spirit Hunting Bureau and took Wu Dan and me to Dasi Village.  But when they arrived at Dasi Village, they discovered that a simple public cemetery had been planned in this place, with courtyard walls and gates, and the gates were still locked.  Later, I stopped an old man who was returning home from work in the fields, and found out that the village had rebuilt its own cemetery, and the dead villagers and the ancestral graves of each family were relocated to this place.

    I looked at the cemetery in this village, and thought, something is wrong, this crazy person should not pry open the door and let us meet here.

    So we asked the old man, where else is there a cemetery in this village.  The old man looked at us suspiciously and asked what the three of us were planning to do.  Wu Dan smiled and said: "Don't worry, sir. The three of us are here to do archaeology. I heard that there are some ancient battlefields nearby. I thought that I happened to be passing by today, so I just asked."

    I thought to myself, Master, the ability to tell lies is getting better and better.  The villager thought about it and advised us not to go to the barren cemetery in the middle of the night.  It is true that there is a cemetery nearby, but it was a mass grave a long time ago.  There are mostly unowned wild graves and places where corpses are thrown at will.  During the years of natural disasters and the period of the War of Resistance Against Japan, Japanese devils entered the village, captured some underground party members and locked them in the mill at the head of the village, making them hungry day and night grinding the mill, so many people starved to death  Or die of thirst in that hut at the head of the village.  Later, the corpses were dragged to the mass grave and thrown away casually. Over time, the mass grave was vacant, the grass was full of grass, and several solitary graves stood alone.  Sometimes passers-by at night can still see the will-o'-the-wisps jumping between the cemeteries.

    Zhao Yu and I looked at each other in blank dismay, thinking this was the cemetery we were looking for.  So I asked the old man how to get there, parked the car at the entrance of the village, and walked on foot.  It feels like a long way to go this way.  When we actually walked to the cemetery, the night was already very dark.  I looked up at the mass grave in front of me.  I saw that the mass grave was not a short distance away from Dasi Village, and when I looked back, I could only see the afterglow of the lights in the village.

    The Mass Burial Mound is nothing more than a wilderness and flat land, where the night wind blows and the weeds rustle.  The moonlight was misty, and the graves scattered around were faintly seen.  There are no steles, and crooked trees even grow on some grave mounds, as if a zombie stood there.

    I looked around, but I didn't find the shadow of Ruan Lingxi, nor did I see the altar we imagined.  I asked Wu Dan in a low voice: "Master, did we go wrong? Why is there nothing around?"

    Wu Dan thought for a while, and said, "We should be on the right path. There is only such a cemetery in this wretched place. Wait and see."

    So the three of us waited by the side of this mass grave.  After waiting for about half an hour, when I looked back and saw that the lights in Dasi Village were all off, I heard a faint sound coming from the grass.  It seems to be the footsteps of a person from far to near.

    "Master, there is someone behind you." I whispered.

    Wu Dan nodded and whispered, "I know."

    So the three of us looked back together, only to see a slender figure walking from a distance carrying something like an ancient sword.

    Is that woman again?  !  I frowned, wondering if she was a Yi wizard?  No wonder I always feel a little weird in temperament.

    The woman walked up to us, her eyes were as bright as a civet cat at night: "Come with me."

    The three of us winked at each other silently, and walked slowly behind the woman.  Walking through the deserted graves in the mass graves, I felt a chill rise from the soles of my feet, and my whole body was indescribably numb.  After passing through the mass graves, it took a while before they found a sloping hillside.  Looking down the hillside, my heart suddenly tightened.  I saw a simple wooden platform built under the hillside, covered with a white cloth that looked like a dead person; Ruan Lingxi was tied to the wooden pole inserted in the center of the high platform, with his head hanging down, maybe unconscious.

    ??A few white flags were planted on the ground around her, and some strange characters seemed to be written on them.  When I saw the ghostly drawn talisman, I guessed it was written in the Yi language. After all, Zhao Yu and I watched it all afternoon. Although I couldn¡¯t read the characters, I knew it was in the Yi language.  There are seven white flags or banners in total, forming a question mark shape around the altar where Ruan Lingxi is located. After seeing it, I really want to complain, is this special performance art?

    I looked closely at the aura around Ruan Lingxi, and saw that it was exuberant, so I felt relieved.  It seems that the villain is not dead, she just fainted, and she doesn't seem to be injured.  Just as I was staring at the white flags under the hillside, I suddenly felt a bright light flashing in front of my eyes.  Taking a closer look, I saw that the words on the white banner were actually shining, as if they were written with a blue-purple highlighter.

    "Master, why are these things still in such a formation?" I asked Wu Dan puzzled.

    Wu Dan pointed to the sky and said, "Just look at the sky and you will know."

    I looked up and saw that the moon had been covered by clouds, and the light of stars in the night sky suddenly stood out.  Today's night sky is not very clear, but you can faintly see the stars shining.

    "The upside-down Big Dipper?!" I said in amazement.  It turns out that where we are almost corresponds to the position of the Big Dipper, and the seven white flags on the ground are exactly opposite to the position of the Big Dipper in the sky.

    "It's the Big Dipper again. Could it be that this Yi people has something to do with the Seven Stars in Ma Jingcheng?" I whispered.

    At this moment, the woman walked down the hillside and smiled at me: "Don't you want to take your girl away? Come with me."

    I took a look, but didn't see anything unusual about the white banner below, so I wanted to get closer to see what this woman was up to.  But Wu Dan grabbed me, dragged me aside, walked down the hillside, and smiled at the woman: "Hey, don't you think my apprentice is handsome? Why didn't you call me to go? Or do you want to take me away?"  The disciples also cheated away together?"

    Seeing that Wu Dan went down the hillside so swaggeringly, I felt a little worried.  The woman's face changed, and she shouted: "Let your apprentice come down, or I will burn that girl!"

    As she spoke, she pointed the long sword in her hand, and the white cloth under Ruan Lingxi's feet suddenly really burned, and blue-purple flames burst out.

    "Wicked girl!! Wake up!" I was anxious and wanted to run down, but Zhao Yu grabbed me and said, "Let's talk later!"

    "What are you waiting for? The fire is on fire!" I gritted my teeth.

    At this time, I saw Wu Dan throw the backpack to the ground, draw out the ancient sword behind his back and stab at the woman.  I shouted: "Master, that old woman is very good at martial arts, be careful!"

    Wu Dan didn't answer, and still raised his sword to fight the old woman.  The woman didn't expect Wu Dan to attack her suddenly, so she raised her sword to meet her, the ancient swords intersected, and suddenly there was a sound of dragons singing and tigers roaring.  I saw a bright light emerge from the intersection of the two swords, and immediately saw a powerful aura surrounding Wu Dan and the woman.

    "Song Yan, I feel that there should be another person around here." Zhao Yu said, "Because I heard the heartbeat of another person. Although his heartbeat is slower than that of ordinary people, he is indeed present and is hiding nearby."

    "Where is it?" I was relieved when I saw that the flames on the high platform had only burned the white cloth.  Although Ruan Lingxi was tied to a wooden pole, she was still a little away from the ground of the high platform, and the fire did not burn her body.  Hearing what Zhao Yu said, I understood what Wu Dan meant.  He wanted to kill the two Yi wizards by surprise.  Contain one, let Zhao Yu and I find the other one, and take the opportunity to break his spell.

    Zhao Yu's eyes fell on the high platform at this time.  The high platform should be nailed out of wood, in the shape of a trapezoid, as tall as a person.  Zhao Yu said softly to me: "That wooden platform should be hollow. I heard a heartbeat inside, and it should be hiding someone, but I can't see what this person looks like. It must have used a certain method of concealment to block the person."  body shape."

    I saw that Wu Dan fought fiercely with the woman, but did not see the woman's helper coming out to help, so I couldn't help being a little surprised: "No, if there is an accomplice, he should jump out and help."

    Zhao Yu said, "Go down and have a look."

    So we both moved closer to the high platform.  Zhao Yu stared down, but I looked at the villain on the stage, couldn't help jumping onto the stage, untied the rope from the villain's body, and hugged her down.  The villain was still in a deep sleep, breathing evenly, and it seemed that her life was not in danger.  I was about to wake her up, but Zhao Yu shouted from the audience: "Song Yan, run!"

    I just felt a numbness in my scalp, almost a conditioned reflex, I tried my best to perform a small maneuver and jumped off the high platform, and then ran a few steps forward.  Just when I ran a few steps, I heard a loud noise behind me, and the wooden high platform collapsed in pieces, and pieces of wood smashed on my back.

    ?I hugged Ruan Lingxi tightly, and felt a piece of my face scratched, and it hurt so hot, I couldn't help cursing inwardly: Lord Bacheng is disfigured.  After the sound of the explosion was over and the ringing in my ears slowly disappeared, I turned my head to look, only to see that the high platform had been blown away, and a white grave appeared under the high platform.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)?Looking at Ruan Lingxi, I felt a piece of my face scratched, and it hurt so hot, I couldn't help cursing in my heart: Lord Bacheng is disfigured.  After the sound of the explosion was over and the ringing in my ears slowly disappeared, I turned my head to look, only to see that the high platform had been blown away, and a white grave appeared under the high platform.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 364 Flood Dragon Neidan

    ?

    Sure enough, there is a white grave!  I immediately remembered the prophecy of the crazy granny, and thought that there was a white grave, but why don't you explain, crazy granny, what is the meaning of this white grave to me?

    But when the white grave appeared in front of my eyes, I felt that this thing seemed to be different from what we read in the book.  It is recorded in the book that the white tomb is just a white tomb, that is to say, it is not known whether the people of this tribe used lime powder or white paint to dye the surface soil layer white.  But the white tomb in front of me looks more like a pile of bones, shells or even jade, not a layer of soil.

    However, in connection with the "resurrection" function of the white tomb, I think it is very likely that it is the accumulation of human bones.  At this time, the woman found that the white tomb was exposed, she retreated with a feint, and immediately chanted a mantra.  At this time, I suddenly saw the dark wind blowing between the seven white flags, and blue-purple flames were burning from the flags.  But the strange thing is that the flag was not burned.

    At the same time, before I could react, the evil fire on the flag suddenly gathered into a three-headed fire snake, and rushed towards me and Ruan Lingxi.  At this moment, Wu Dan's ancient sword also stabbed the woman, but the woman held back the severe pain and did not let go, as if she wanted to burn me and Ruan Lingxi to death.

    I quickly hugged the villain and ran away, but no matter how fast I was, I couldn't beat the fiery snake. Soon, I felt a burning pain in my back. When I looked back, my clothes were smoking.  Zhao Yu stretched out his arms on the hillside and shouted: "Song Yankuai, I'll pull you up!"

    Just as I was about to carry the villain on my shoulders and grab Zhao Yu with one hand, I suddenly felt more pain in my back, and a huge force was pulling me backwards.  I looked back and saw that the fiery snake had actually turned into a blue-purple three-headed monster, with blue-purple flames burning all over its body, and one of its bloody mouths was biting my shoulder, driving me to the white grave.  Direction to drag.  I took two steps back and shouted to Zhao Yu: "Lingxi will be given to you first!"

    Having said that, I threw Ruan Lingxi into Zhao Yu's arms with all my strength, but at this moment, I couldn't help being dragged back down the hillside by the fire snake.  This strange fiery snake is also fierce, not only attacking me, but even harassing Wu Dan every now and then.  This is the advantage of having three heads and six arms, being able to do a lot of things at once.  Enduring the pain in my back, I recited the Ice Soul Curse, but I didn't expect that it would be of no avail. The shattered ice condensed by the Ice Soul fell on the fire snake, and was quickly evaporated into water vapor and dissipated into the air.

    Ice Soul is not easy to use, and God of War is probably useless, so I can only ask God.  Thinking of this, I didn't dare to delay, so I immediately steadied my mind and recited the incantation formula: "The power to slay evil spirits is the only respect" It's a pity that before I could say the word "please God", I was knocked into the air by the fiery snake, and hit me  The white grave goes up to the grave.  I heard a crash behind me, and it seemed that the grave had collapsed.  At this moment, I felt that the fiery snake suddenly rushed over, opened its mouth at me and sprayed out a blue-purple flame.  I subconsciously blocked it with my arm. Although my eyes were fine, I felt a sizzle on my arm, and a burning pain spread.

    This burst of pain made me feel dizzy, my eyes went dark for an instant, and I lost consciousness.  I don't know how long it has passed, in the dimness, I seem to hear someone approaching me gently.  I slowly got up from the ground, and saw that the surroundings were pitch black, and my body was still burning with blue-purple flames.  I couldn't laugh or cry in my heart, thinking why it was still burning, the pain was gone.

    Gone?  !  My scalp numb and I touched my face.  Emma, ??what appeared this time was not an entity at all, but an incorporeal body, which means that this evil fire is burning my soul.  Am I dead?  !  There was a thump in my heart, and then I was comforted: Fortunately, I threw Ruan Lingxi to Zhao Yu just now.

    Just as I was thinking about it, I only felt slight footsteps and dripping water coming from the darkness.  This voice is very familiar, I always feel like I have heard it somewhere before.  After concentrating on it, the surrounding scene is very familiar, the scene that has appeared countless times in the dream, the water pool, the ice coffin, Su Muyu's ice coffin

    I can almost guess that there must be a dragon coming out of the water next, so I just stared at the water surface, thinking that I already know who the woman in the ice coffin is, why do you keep showing up again and again?

    But what surprised me this time is that the dragon did not appear, the ice coffin did not jump out of the water, but someone called my name in the dark: "Song Yan"

    "Who is calling me?!" I said in amazement, the voice was a woman's, soft and thin, not like any woman's voice I knew.

    "It's me." The voice suddenly became clearer, and a woman in white was vaguely seen approaching.  I was surprised to look at the woman in white who emerged from the darkness, and saw that she was wearing a white robe, which was very similar to the robes of the fairy sisters of the Wushan School.  Looking at her appearance, she is also a classic beauty, with soft eyebrows and slender figure, she seems to be the Su Muyu I have seen many times in my dreams.

    I felt a chill in my heart, thinking of the person who died eight lifetimesI can see it, am I completely dead?

    "You, how do you know me?" I asked suspiciously: "Didn't you die many years ago? You're not an innocent soul, why didn't you reincarnate?"

    Su Muyu smiled and said, "It was Master who sealed my soul in the ice coffin, probably thinking that I could come back to life one day."

    "Resurrection from the dead?" I smiled wryly, "How is that possible? The most basic laws of the world cannot be reversed."

    Su Muyu smiled and said, "Have you ever loved someone deeply?"

    This question came out of nowhere, and it took me by surprise.  Like a conditioned reflex, I thought of the villain, hehe smiled, and said, "This fairy sister, why do you ask such a question?"

    "Although parting between life and death is a common thing in the world, many people can't let it go. That's because they have someone they love deeply, someone who is hard to part with. It's like Master treats me as his own, and still can't accept the fact that I'm dead.  "Su Muyu sighed softly, and said: "Master has spent many years researching on the resurrection elixir, but he has never been able to achieve his wish in his whole life. Even if he is resurrected, he can only live without heartbeat, lack of body temperature, and relying on the lives of others.  puppet."

    "What, no heartbeat and body temperature?" I immediately thought of Zhao Yu.  But Zhao Yu's appearance is quite normal, basically no problem!  So I asked: "Then your master successfully researched Lian Xin Dan?"

    Su Muyu sighed: "It was originally called Mu Yu Pill, and it was developed to save me. But it didn't work, so I gave up. Unexpectedly, junior sister Ruan Qingwu felt that it was a pity, so she kept this prescription and passed it on from Wushan.  With the later improved Lianxindan."

    Having said that, Su Muyu looked at me and said, "Didn't you eat it too?"

    This sentence seemed to wake up the person in the dream. I suddenly felt a pain in my heart, and I seemed to hear Zhao Yu's faint cry.  I closed my eyes and waited for the severe pain in my heart to pass before I asked, "Sister Immortal, my heart hurts."

    Su Muyu smiled and said: "That's because someone cares about you in the world. The reason why I stood on the Yin-Yang road was originally because of this unhealthy relationship between Lian Xindan and your fate with the Wushan School."

    "Yin Yang Road?" My scalp started to tingle again: "Then I'm still dead?"

    Su Muyu shook his head and sighed: "In addition to Lianxin Pill, there is also a Flood Dragon Neidan in your body, have you forgotten?"

    I suddenly remembered that I had indeed eaten something, and it was given by Su Ling.  It is said that it is the inner alchemy of the dragon, which can improve the skill, but basically it does not have much effect on me.  I nodded and said, "It is true, but can it save lives?"

    Su Muyu smiled lightly: "Yes, it's your fate. This time, the evil fire must be rescued by the dragon's inner alchemy."

    As she spoke, she stretched out one hand and held my wrist at the gate of life, and lifted the other hand lightly to her lips, and chanted a mantra softly.  Qi hovered out from her arms, and gurgled into my body.  At the same time, the burning sensation on his body disappeared, and was replaced by an incomparably transparent sense of coolness, making his whole body refreshed.

    Just as I breathed a sigh of relief, I suddenly felt that something in my body was about to move. When I lowered my head, I saw white light emerging from my body, shining indefinitely.  Suddenly, the light and shadow of a silver dragon rushed out of the body, roaring and hovering around the body, which made me dumbfounded.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 365 Be Careful of Those Around You (Part 1)

    ?

    I stared at the statue of the dragon for a while, and was attracted by the dragon's outstanding figure.  I don¡¯t know if the ancestor of the dragon really existed in ancient times, but the posture and demeanor are really high-end and upscale, low-key luxury and connotation, no matter how you look at it, it looks like an aristocrat, not a bear-like alien in American dramas  can be compared.  I want you local tyrants in the Middle East to show their pets, raise tigers and leopards, and buy global visa-free passports for twelve eagles.  But do you know, there is a dragon in my body, can you beat me?

    After lingering for a while, the dragon bowed its head and seemed to yawn, then tilted its head to look at me, and got into my body again in an instant.  I just felt a sense of coolness spread from the bottom of my heart, and when I saw that the blue-purple flames on my body were completely extinguished, I couldn't help jumping for joy.  It seems that Grandpa's life was saved again this time.

    Su Muyu let go of my hand, then smiled, and gently pushed me outward.  This push seemed gentle, but it seemed to carry a thunderous force.  I felt my soul flying high into the sky, and I couldn't see Su Muyu's face clearly in an instant.  I just wanted to say some parting words, such as thanking the fairy sister for saving my life, but I felt that my eyes went dark and I bumped into something.

    "Song Yan, Song Yan!" I clearly heard Zhao Yu shouting in my ear.  I frowned and opened my eyes, and suddenly saw that among the people Zhao Yu was pinching me, his hand was strong enough, so I sat up with a groan, and shouted: "Okay, I'll pinch you even if I'm not dead!"  Dead. Am I alive again?" I quickly touched my cheek and pinched it, this time it was real, um, don't worry.

    Zhao Yu looked me up and down in surprise, tugged my arm again, and said, "Strange, just now you were clearly burned seriously, but now it seems that there are only some skin injuries. What happened when you passed out just now?  "

    When Zhao Yu said this, I quickly raised my arm and looked at it. It was true that there should have been a large area of ??burns on my arm, but now there was only a row of blisters.  Although the blisters are painful enough, they are much better than burns.  Although his back hurt, Zhao Yu said that there was only a little blister, and there was no serious injury, but a large piece of his clothes were burned.  I secretly rejoiced in my heart, thinking that if I didn't really have the dragon inner alchemy in my body echoing the ghost of the underwater dragon's neighbor Su Muyu, I would really be doomed this time.

    Before I had time to explain in detail to Zhao Yu, I looked around and saw that Wu Dan was tying up the woman. Ruan Lingxi seemed to have woken up, and leaned under a tree on the hillside in a daze, and asked, "You two, are you okay?"  ?¡±

    "Are you awake?" I immediately felt relieved.  Ruan Lingxi nodded and said, "It's just dizziness, let me rest for a while."

    I thought of the white tomb, and when I looked back, after the tomb was cracked, it was hollow inside, but there was a coffin.  This coffin is very strange, it is also made of bones, and the whole body is white.  I went up to touch it, and it was chilly to the bone.

    "What's in the coffin?" I asked the injured woman who was tied up by Wu Dan.

    The woman frowned and said: "It's a deceased ancestor, you can't transport this coffin away."

    I spat: "Let him die in the wild if he doesn't take it away? Tell me first, who is in here, why do you want to burn me and the wicked woman to death? Is it to resurrect the people in this coffin?!"

    The woman snorted coldly and did not answer.  Wu Dan wiped off his sweat and scolded: "This fire is quite hot. I said what's your name, you bitch? I still don't know your name after catching it for a long time."

    The woman pretended not to hear.  Wu Dan was overjoyed, and said, "I'll open the coffin if you don't speak. Open the coffin to see who is in your coffin."

    The woman scolded: "You bastards, don't you know how big the dead are?!"

    Wu Dan said: "I don't know, I'm just curious, you made a coffin of bones, or human bones, put it there, you said that my apprentices are all policemen, why don't you check this weird thing?  What if you are a murderous maniac? The bones of the murderers are made into coffins to satisfy your perverted desire "The woman spat at Wu Dan.  Wu Dan hid, smiled and said: "I didn't spit." The corners of the woman's lips twitched in anger, and she almost lost her breath.

    I shook my head speechlessly, and discussed with Zhao Yu what to do.  Zhao Yu sneered and said, "What can we do? Take the coffin and people back and hand it over to Chief Ouyang. I think she will tell the truth soon."

    Ignoring the woman's yelling, Zhao Yu and I called Ouyang Bo, and immediately someone drove over with a truck.  So Zhao Yu and I carried the white coffin onto the car.  I was very curious and wanted to know what was inside.  But Zhao Yu only said that it was a man's corpse.  In fact, the two of us didn't open the coffin just now because the coffin didn't have any gaps at all, just like a welded iron box.  It is estimated that it was also sealed by a secret technique at that time.  If this person is going to be resurrected [if there is such a thing as a resurrection technique], it must be smashed.It takes a lot of effort to get the coffin out.

    I supported Ruan Lingxi, and Wu Dan dragged the woman into the car of the Hunting Bureau.  Along the way, the woman's face was ashen, and she didn't say anything when asked.  So the three of us gave up.  When driving to the entrance of the village, I saw two people To be exact, one person and one ghost standing on the small road at the entrance of the village.  I asked Zhao Yu to stop the car to take a look, but I saw Su Ling and Ma Luoyu waiting at the entrance of the village.  Seeing me, Su Ling immediately stepped forward and asked, "Where's Lingxi?"

    I pointed to the back seat, and the villain greeted Su Ling: "Senior Sister, I'm fine, but I'm still a little dizzy now."

    Su Ling breathed a sigh of relief, and said: "We agreed to come together, but you ran away first. I searched around here for a long time, and I also searched around the cemetery, but I didn't see you."

    I shook my head with a wry smile, and asked Ma Luoyu behind Su Ling: "Sister Witch, why are you here?"

    Ma Luoyu snorted coldly, pointed at Su Ling and asked, "Who is she?!"

    I remembered that Ma Luoyu hadn't met Su Ling yet, so she said, "Her name is Su Ling, and she is Lingxi's senior sister. The witch sister is here to find my master, right? I can't see you for a while"

    Ma Luoyu snorted coldly and said nothing.  At this moment, the arrested woman suddenly became excited when she saw Ma Luoyu, and shouted: "Ma Luoyu, is that you? Are you Ma Jingcheng's younger sister?!"

    This deafening voice startled me.  Ma Luoyu frowned and looked at her for a while, then rolled his eyes and asked, "Who are you? Why are you sitting next to Wu Dan?!"

    The woman became even more agitated immediately, her face was a little pale due to blood loss, and now her veins were exposed like a ghost: "You, I want to kill you!! I will not let your family off even if I am a ghost!!!" The voice was extremely stern, I heard it  All feel timid.  Fortunately, we drove out of that village, otherwise the scream in the village would probably be thought to be haunted.

    Wu Dan grabbed the woman and pushed her back to her seat, cursing: "Be quiet!! If you have any grievances, go back and talk about it!"

    I saw the woman panting, clenched her teeth, staring at Ma Luoyu with a distorted and terrifying expression, as if she wanted to tear Ma Luoyu to shreds.  How could Ma Luoyu have experienced such yelling and sulking? He opened the car door and went in. He raised his hand and slapped the woman, dragged the woman out and threw her to the ground, cursing: "What rotten thing dares to scold me? I will follow you!"  Do you know?! Tell me, are you Wu Dan's lover?!"

    After hearing this, the few of us suddenly had black lines all over our heads.  It seems that Ma Luoyu herself doesn't know why people hate her.  The woman spat: "Have you forgotten? You and your brother killed so many people in our clan many years ago!!"

    "Are you sick?! Shall I kill you?! Are you worthy?!" Ma Luoyu kicked over, just right on the woman's stomach, causing the man to scream in pain, and cold sweat suddenly oozes from his forehead.  Seeing that the situation was not good, Wu Dan and others hurried forward to hold Ma Luoyu.

    Wu Dan said helplessly: "My sister-in-law, you can't do this cruelly. If you want to kill this girl, I don't know who will kill my apprentice and my apprentice's wife!"

    Ma Luoyu snorted coldly and remained silent.  Wu Dan dragged the woman up from the ground and helped her into the car.  But after all this tossing, the woman didn't have the energy to swear, and we immediately felt that our ears were much cleaner.

    Ma Luoyu grabbed Wu Dan's sleeve, pouted and snorted coldly: "Then tell me, you have nothing to do with that ugly girl."

    When I heard this, I almost spit.

    Wu Dan was sweating: "No, really no, grandma. It's already one o'clock in the middle of the night, should we go back and talk about something?"

    Only then did Ma Luoyu smile victoriously, turned around on the spot, turned into a phantom, and hid in Wu Dan's ancient sword scabbard.  Su Ling looked aside for a while, then said in amazement: "Just now that was a girl's ghost?"

    I smiled wryly and said: "Where is a girl, that is simply a ghost king." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 366 Be Careful of Those Around You (2)

    ?

    We took this woman back and handed it to Ouyang Bo.  Afterwards, the wicked girl was sent back.  There is nothing serious about the villain, it is nothing more than being drugged.  The blisters on my body are nothing serious, just a little painful to move.  It was almost three in the morning when we got back.  I applied the medicine, fell asleep in a daze, and slept until noon the next day.  I was thinking about the captured Yi witchcraft master, so I called Lin Yufan and asked Lin Yufan if the woman had confessed something.  Lin Yufan said that the woman refused to reveal her identity and name.

    In fact, even if the woman doesn't confess, we still know about the same.  This guy is a wizard from a certain tribe of the Yi nationality, but he seems to have a grudge against Ma Jingcheng and Ma Luoyu.  But Ma Luoyu didn't know her, and there seemed to be something wrong.

    At noon, I took the opportunity to find Wu Dan for lunch, and asked Ma Luoyu by the way: "I said, you really don't remember this woman? She seemed to swear that she knew you."

    Ma Luoyu spat: "I am dead, but my brain is very useful. Only the memory before death is faulty. I remember it when I was alive. Where did I meet her? This woman is crazy.  ?!"

    "Doesn't your brother Ma Jingcheng know her?" I asked.

    Ma Luoyu said: "In the few years I was alive, my brother rarely traveled far. Even if he did, he would tell me. The farthest place he has been to is Yunnan, and he has never been to the border of the Yi nationality in Liangshan. Besides, he  What are you doing there?"

    Wu Dan said: "It is not easy to interrogate a prisoner in a place like the police station? I have been asking for a long time and don't know anything?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "Master, are you alluding to us extorting confessions by torture?"

    Wu Dan shrugged, noncommittal.

    After thinking about it for a while, I went to see the woman again.  The office of the Hunting Bureau is in the wing of Guanyin Temple in Jianfu, Tianjin, and the simple detention room is the warehouse of Guanyin Temple.  The interior decoration is very good. It looks like an inconspicuous warehouse from the outside, but the inside is similar to the interrogation room of the police station. It has all kinds of high-tech equipment, and there are a few specialized personnel staying there. Most of them are Ouyang.  Brick's follower.  Their little leader is Lin Yufan.  This technology house is using high technology to scan the contents of the bone coffin.

    We have been detaining this woman overnight plus half a day.  The colleagues from the Hunting Bureau interrogated him overnight, but they didn't find out why.  This old woman is simply soft and hard.  Ouyang Zhuanjia frowned, and snorted coldly: "I didn't expect this woman to be quite stubborn."

    Uncle Liu, who kept smiling, said with a smile: "It doesn't matter, Xiao Linzi is scanning the bone coffin now, as long as he knows the identity of the person inside, he will also know the identity of the woman."

    Ouyang Zhuanjia nodded, turned around and saw me, and asked, "Are you here too?"

    I said: "Sir, let me try to chat with this woman."

    Ouyang Zhuanjia hesitated and said: "Although Lao Liu has temporarily sealed this woman's Taoism, you have to be careful, this humane law is not low-level, and it uses spells that we don't often see. You can ask her if you want to ask her."  All right, but are you sure you can find out why?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "I don't know either, just try it out."

    Ouyang Zhuan's family saw that there was no progress with the people inside, so they asked the two colleagues to come out and let me go in and have a try.  I pushed the door open, and when the woman saw me, her expression became stern.  I smiled and sat down across from her.  Seeing the light of the incandescent lamp, the woman's face left a heavy shadow, her eyes stared at me from bottom to top, her eyes were cold and resentful, and there was a sense of sight of curse.

    I grinned and said, "I said, auntie, please don't stare at me like this. I really have nothing to do with the Ma brothers and sisters Oh, I can't say that, Ma Luoyu almost became mine before he was alive."  Mistress."

    I looked at her while talking, and saw that she still didn't relax, as if she was staring at her enemy. I guess she regarded me and the Ma brothers and sisters as the same breed.  I saw the corners of the woman's lips were chapped and twitched slightly, so I couldn't help but sighed softly, took a glass of water, slowly pushed it in front of her, and said, "Drink first"

    Before the word "water" was out of my mouth, I saw the woman's handcuffed hands suddenly moved, and they cut off my wrist abruptly.  I quickly retracted my hand when I saw this, and saw that the woman's slashing force was very powerful, like a knife and axe, and cut a big hole in the table, sawdust fell down, and the wooden table in front shook for a long time, almost  fall apart.  The glass of water was also overturned by the split, and the water flowed to the crack and dripped onto the ground.  My little friend and I were stunned.  For a while, there was silence in the interrogation room, only the sound of dripping water dripping around us.

    I made up my mind and said, "I'm talking about this auntie, please listen to me first. You said you have a grudge against the Ma brothers and sisters, is it?"What grudge?  "

    The woman's face was cold, and she said through gritted teeth: "The revenge of the genocide!"

    "Mie" I felt speechless.  This hatred is big enough, but then again, how come the Ma brothers and sisters have genocide feuds with many strange peoples?  Why does Ma Jingcheng only pick up the corners of the minority ethnic groups to attack?

    "Excuse me for asking one more question, when did Ma Jingcheng go to your territory? About how many years ago?" I asked.  I remembered that Ma Luoyu said that he didn't know this woman at all, which made me a little surprised.

    "Eleven years ago." The woman gritted her teeth and said, "I remember it very clearly. Eleven years have passed!"

    eleven years!  The answer completely stunned me.  Ma Luoyu died twenty years ago and was sealed away for many years. How could it be possible that he slipped out to kill eleven years ago?

    I smiled and said, "Actually, Ma Luoyu died twenty years ago. What you saw last night was her ghost. You also know that she has a ghostly aura" I think as long as you are a cultivator,  Even if they don't have yin and yang eyes, they can roughly distinguish the difference between human beings and ghosts through the special feeling produced by their cultivation or the opened "eye of heaven".

    The woman snorted coldly: "She has always been a ghost!"

    Uh, that's true Ma Luoyu practiced the secret arts of ghosts, so even in life, she should have a ghostly aura, which is no different from after death.

    I thought for a while and said, "Then you should know whether the Ma Luoyu you have seen is a human or a ghost For example, ghosts have no shadows, everyone knows. The Ma Luoyu you saw is?"

    The woman thought for a while, then seemed to suddenly understand, blinked, and said a few words: "It should be a person."

    "That's right, you also saw last night that Ma Luoyu who was following us is a ghost." I said.  Yesterday Ma Luoyu hid in Wu Dan's ancient sword in front of everyone, I don't believe she didn't see it.

    The woman snorted coldly and said, "How do I know if this is your conspiracy?"

    I said helplessly: "Auntie, if we wanted to play tricks on you, wouldn't you be dead by now? Why bother to bring you here and ask around. Because we are also at a loss,  I don't understand the ins and outs of the matter, and I don't understand what the hatred between you and Ma Jingcheng brothers and sisters is. If you are willing to tell me, maybe we will let you go or help you. This is our duty."

    "Responsibility?" The woman expressed doubts.  I had no choice but to briefly introduce the Spirit Hunting Bureau to her, saying that the duty of our organization is to suppress evil demon organizations, protect innocent civilians, and maintain world peace.  But the woman didn't listen very carefully, and finally just "cut" and remained silent.  However, after I observed her face, I found that this woman was much gentler than before, and no longer had a lot of hostility towards me.  I breathed a sigh of relief and took the opportunity to ask her name.  The woman was silent for a while before telling me her name was Qubi Ayi.

    "Aunt Qubi?" I smiled and said, "You don't have to keep reminding you that you are older than me"

    Qubi's face suddenly turned ugly: "First, my name is Qubi Ayi, and Ayi means moon in the Yi language. Also, I'm not yet forty years old, and I think you're in your twenties too.  , it seems that there is no need to call me auntie."

    I was a little embarrassed: "You are not very old" But looking carefully under the light, her eyebrows and eyes are full of wrinkles, and she really looks like forty-five.  The first time I saw her under the moonlight, I didn't see so many wrinkles clearly. Now I really don't think she is only in her thirties.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 367 Be Careful of Those Around You (Part 2)

    ?

    Qubi told me that she wanted to kidnap Ruan Lingxi and me, sacrifice our lives to heaven, revive the former patriarch of her clan, and lead them to seek revenge on Ma Jingcheng.  The resurrection ceremony requires seven kinds of ominous creatures to be buried under the seven white flags.  She met me when she was looking for the bronze mirror for the first time. She wanted to take the mirror away, but was stopped by the crazy mother-in-law.  But after meeting me, she discovered that I also have Nether Eyes. She thought I was a descendant of the Ma family, but after checking the information, she found out that I don't seem to have any direct relationship with Ma Luoyu and Ma Jingcheng brothers and sisters.  But my birthday is the best candidate for worshiping the sky, so this guy is thinking about me.

    In addition to me, she chose Ruan Lingxi, because the female disciples of the Wushan School have a cold physique, and the monks have a pure heart, so they are excellent candidates for sacrifice.  The reason why Su Ling wasn't approached was very simple, probably because she didn't dare to touch the fairy sister.

    I asked her if she had anything to do with Mu Qingxuan's murderer?  Mu Qingxuan's murderer also likes to attract souls, and also likes to set fire to people, which is slightly similar to Aunt Qubi's habit.  But Qubi categorically denied that he knew the murderer. If he continued to ask, he would not say anything. Instead, he asked me what was my relationship with Ma Luoyu, and whether Ma Luoyu was dead or alive.

    I smiled wryly and said, "I really don't know who that person you saw is. Anyway, the real Ma Luoyu has been dead for twenty years. I think you've only seen someone very similar to her."

    In fact, I don't believe these words myself, let alone how many similar people in this world, even if there are very similar people, they may not have the skill of Ma Luoyu.  Besides, since it's not his sister's real body, what is Ma Jingcheng doing with that woman.  To be honest, Ma Jingcheng, the ultimate boss, really confuses me. Things are always surrounded by clouds and fog, making people unable to understand the cause and effect.

    Seeing that I couldn't find out why, I walked out of the interrogation room, shrugged at Ouyang Zhuan's family, and said, "Just ask these questions."

    Ouyang Zhuanjia patted me on the shoulder in a rare way, and said: "It's okay, not bad, you are not useless."

    Immediately my face was covered with black lines.  At this moment, Lin Yufan rushed in in a panic, and shouted as soon as he entered the door: "Old teacher, coffin, coffin!"

    Ouyang Zhuan's family glared at him, and shouted: "What's the fuss about, what does it look like! What's wrong with the coffin?!"

    Lin Yufan swallowed, and then finished in one breath: "The person in the coffin is alive!"

    "What?!" Both Ouyang Bo and I were taken aback, wondering if the woman's sorcery really worked?  The resurrection of the dead?  Nonsense rhythm.  Thinking of this, Ouyang Bo, Uncle Liu and I followed Lin Yufan into the technical room.  I saw that the white coffin was still on the test bench, and the scanning instruments and computers were also installed, but I heard that there seemed to be real movement in the coffin, rumbling, as if someone had smashed it inside.  The walls are like a coffin.

    At this moment, Lin Yufan pointed to the computer screen with trembling fingers, showing me the inside of the coffin displayed on the computer.  I leaned over to take a look, and saw the contents of the coffin displayed on the computer.  Of course, computer imaging cannot be like surveillance, which can see people's facial features and clothes.  This computer imaging can only see the outline of a human figure, who is half-sitting up from the coffin, raising his hand and beating the top of the coffin.

    "Really alive?" I was taken aback.  Can the dead really be resurrected?

    "What's the resurrection, I'm afraid it's a fake corpse!" Ouyang Bo shouted.  He winked at Uncle Liu, so the two of them approached the coffin holding the corpse-suppressing talisman, one on the left and one on the right, chanting incantations and Nian Jue.

    At this time, I saw that the things in the coffin seemed to have sensed the "pressure" from the outside world, and kept hitting the top of the coffin.  Just when Ouyang Bo and Uncle Liu were sticking the talisman on the coffin, a big hole was dug out of the coffin of white bones by the things inside.  When I saw a withered hand with long nails protruding from the hole, I couldn't help but gag, thinking of those underground zombies I saw in Fengmen Village.

    However, Ouyang Bo and Uncle Liu are very good after all, the corpse was not cheated, and was suppressed by the corpse suppressing talisman.  After a while, under the pressure of the powerful Taoist golden light, the zombie's hand slowly retracted into the hole again.  Lin Yufan and I looked at the display on the computer and felt relieved: the ancient corpse lay back quietly again.

    Ouyang Bo and Uncle Liu received the spell, frowned and said: "What's going on, the coffin is sealed, there shouldn't be any chance of deceiving the corpse."

    I said: "Could it be that the witchcraft practice of the Yi people was interrupted halfway through, and the dead people became zombies?"

    Ouyang Bo said: "It's possible. This woman will let her go for the time being, and I have to send someone to follow her to see where she goes. Lao Liu, I will leave this matter to you. I'm afraid that this woman has profound morals and young people.  This generation can't beat her. You give her this coffin, let her go, and then follow her to see if she will meet the murderer in the Mu Qingxuan case."

    Liu DaUncle nodded and answered.  Not long after, I saw him bring Qubi over.  When Qubi saw the cracked coffin, tears filled his eyes immediately, and he threw himself on the coffin and cried for a while, as if he was still talking about something.  But she spoke the Yi language, and I didn't understand a word.  Lin Yufan on the side suddenly curled his lips sadly and sniffed his nose twice.

    I looked at him speechlessly and asked: "What are you doing, do you want to cry?"

    Lin Yufan curled his lips and said, "Brother Song, you don't know. This woman said that there was her lover in the coffin. She originally wanted to revive him, and she could lead the clansmen to fight together, and continue the relationship. Who knows that now we are  Several interrupted"

    "Damn it, it turns out she is the one who is dating, no wonder she is so persistent." I frowned and said, "But you are a techie, you can understand Yi language?"

    Lin Yufan snorted coldly: "Brother Song, you don't pay attention to me too much. Although I have basically zero Taoism, I basically have a photographic memory when it comes to language arts and computer programs. Let's not speak the languages ??of the fifty-six ethnic groups.  A dozen is not a problem"

    As soon as I heard this, my head got bigger: "Come on, you are a top student, don't show off." Can I say that my foreign language and Chinese are basically struggling above the passing line.

    When the song finished crying, I heard that we were going to release her, and I didn't believe it.  Later, Ouyang Bo repeatedly promised to release her on the spot, saying that we were only investigating the murderer, and since she had nothing to do with the murder, there was no need for us to hold her.

    When Qubi heard this, he immediately asked to leave with the coffin in his arms.  Ouyang Bo agreed on the spot, uncuffed her, and asked our people to help move the coffin away.  Qubi waved his hand to indicate that he didn't need it, and walked away with the coffin on his shoulders.  I was stunned.  This is simply a strong woman.

    When she went out, I also wanted to follow Uncle Liu to have a look, so we followed her quietly.  Uncle Liu is also a master, and his tracking skills are naturally very good.  I have practiced small maneuvers, and it is easy to follow a few people.  The two of us followed her, and saw that her figure and movements were also very fast, and she ran very far away very quickly.  When she turned a few streets and reached a small alley, she suddenly slowed down.

    Uncle Liu and I also stopped slowly and watched her movements carefully.  She put the coffin on the ground and looked around for a while.  I whispered to Uncle Liu: "What do you think she is doing?"

    Uncle Liu motioned for me to keep silent, then pointed behind us.  I saw a man in a hat, glasses and sportswear walking behind me with a large backpack on his back.  That person also looked sneaky and suspicious.  However, when he passed by me, I suddenly recognized who it was.

    In the blink of an eye, I remembered the meaningful prophecy of the crazy mother-in-law: "Be careful of the people around you, be careful of the people around you!"

    The person next to him, could it be him?  !  I was a little excited, and my heart beat faster.  I stared at the man in sportswear, and saw him walking slowly behind the woman, raising his hand to pat her on the shoulder.  Qubi turned his head to look at it, with a strange look on his face.  Originally, she was very calm when she saw this man, but suddenly, she twisted his arm abruptly and shouted: "Who are you and what are you here for?!"

    The man suddenly yelled: "Hey, I'm just passing by"

    I frowned, and wanted to go out to see what was going on, but was grabbed by Uncle Liu and said, "Keep watching." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 368 Portrait (Part 1)

    ?

    I saw Quby grabbing the man, and the man in sportswear tried to break free, but at that moment the cap on his head fell off, and the long ponytail fell out of the cap.  Listening to that voice again, I immediately recognized it was Zou Xiaonan.  How could it be her?  What is she doing here?

    I looked carefully at Qubi and Zou Xiaonan, and seeing that Qubi didn't seem to know Zou Xiaonan, I kept asking her where she came from.  Zou Xiaonan shouted: "I wonder where you came from, and I don't know you. I'm here to find someone!"

    "Who are you looking for?" Qubi shouted.  Zou Xiaonan looked around for a while, frowned and said, "It's strange, but the person is gone."

    Qubi sneered and said: "I said you are lying, are you following me?! Are you a policeman?"

    Zou Xiaonan immediately waved his hand, took out a work card from his pocket and handed it to her: "I'm not a policeman, I'm a reporter, but I really came here with a policemanbut I turned a street and disappeared."

    Following the police I thought to myself, this girl is not following me, is she?  I asked Uncle Liu in a low voice: "Let's go out and have a look? I'm afraid that if Qubi doesn't believe this girl, she will be in trouble" How bad would it be to give Zou Xiaonan a head-dropping spell?  Even a little drug addiction is troublesome.

    Uncle Liu pondered and said: "It seems that these two people really don't know each other, it doesn't look like acting. Do you know this girl?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "Yes, I just practiced as a small reporter, thinking about collecting news every day."

    Uncle Liu nodded and said, "Oh, then let's go and make a rescue."

    Seeing that the two were still arguing, I had to show up with Uncle Liu and said, "Hey, Zou Xiaonan, why are you here?!"

    As soon as Zou Xiaonan saw me, he immediately shook off Qubi and ran over happily: "Officer Song, Brother Song, who is this woman? She is carrying a white box in a strange way. I came to look for you, but yours  The legs are too fast."

    "Why are you looking for me?!" I asked with a straight face, and at the same time saw that Qubi's face was not very good-looking.

    Zou Xiaonan immediately patted the backpack behind him: "News! I was carrying a camera, and I thought you were going out to handle the case again. Let me tell you, last time my press release was passed instantly, and it even made the headlines on the front page of the daily newspaper."  Well. The editor-in-chief said that I would be in charge of social news. It would be best to report some cases and so on. Now people like to read these. If there is news, of course I will follow in your footsteps."

    "You actually followed me?!" I frowned, thinking why didn't I notice someone behind me?  But it's also possible.  Along the way, we only paid attention to Qubi who was carrying the coffin in front of us, and didn't get distracted by looking at other things.  In addition, it is broad daylight now, with cars coming and going on the road, and there is a lot of movement. If you don't notice someone following behind you, it's normal.

    Zou Xiaonan said with a smile: "Don't say it so weirdly, I just follow along and take a look. If there is a case, I will read the news."

    I saw that Qubi had stopped talking to us, but walked into a small courtyard ahead.  This is a western-style antique building with a small courtyard. The trees and grass in the courtyard are kept clean and fresh, but the building looks old.  Sitting in the courtyard were a few idle old men playing chess and listening to the music, and a white-haired old woman, holding a small mongrel poodle in her hand, watching us enter the door blankly.

    It surprised me that Qubi rented this kind of place.  There are quite a lot of people in this yard. Although they are all old men and women with dim eyesight, many people will find it strange that a single woman carries strange things around all day long, right?  But soon I discovered why everyone took it for granted.

    "Xiao Qu is back, or, what else is this carrying? Can it be carried?" An old man watching the chess game turned around and greeted her.

    Qubi smiled and said: "It's okay, the props used in circus performances are very light and made of wood." The old man smiled and continued to watch chess.

    Circus actor, this identity is well used, I thought to myself.  The performances of the circus are irregular day and night, and the props are also weird. In this way, no matter when you go out, you will not arouse the suspicion of your neighbors.  I looked around and saw that there were old buildings, old houses and old people.  It's easy to get along with the elderly, as long as there is no noise, no one will come to your door to make trouble.  It seems that this song ratio is quite good at picking places.

    When Qubi walked into the door of the building, he looked back at us and snorted coldly: "Why, come in and sit?"

    I waved my hand and said: "It's okay, you are busy first." Then, I picked up Zou Xiaonan and followed Uncle Liu out of the courtyard gate.  As soon as Zou Xiaonan went out, he asked excitedly: "What, there is another case? It has something to do with the girl from the circus just now? By the way, the killer of the bride has not been found last time. How to close the case? I wrote most of it."  Monthly serialization! Now there are many people on the Internet who are guessing who is the murderer, Emma, ??I am almost becoming a novelistHa ha.  "

    I squinted at her rosy face, and knew that she must have received a lot of benefits for reporting on Mu Qingxuan's case. She was promoted and raised in salary, became the CEO of the department, kicked out the yellow-faced woman, and became a generation of celebrities.  Um, it seems that I have seen too many strange things.

    I warned Zou Xiaonan, "Don't write nonsense. If something goes wrong and you lose your job, I will be punished. If you want news, just go to Lin Yufan. That nerd has nothing to do all day long, and he will provide it to you.  .¡±

    Zou Xiaonan snorted coldly: "He doesn't know what to ask, and he doesn't know what to say. It's boring. It's better to follow you and Captain Zhao for fun."

    "Playing with your size! I don't know how I will die someday!" I spat.

    Uncle Liu interrupted us with a smile: "Okay, let's go back first. It's been a long time since we came out, and we haven't seen any progress. Go back and discuss it." So the three of us parted ways.

    On the way, Uncle Liu was silent for a while, then smiled at me: "Xiao Song, this girl Zou Xiaonan doesn't look simple."

    "Her?" I heard that there was something in the words, so I asked: "What do you see?"

    Uncle Liu said with a smile: "A young reporter has a very good kung fu background. She looks quite eloquent. But she is quite young, no matter how you look at it, she is only in her early twenties. She has such high kung fu at such a young age."  , that is rare in the world. In the end, she became a small reporter, and I feel quite inferior."

    I fell silent after hearing this.  Uncle Liu is more amiable, and his words are very tactful.  What he said clearly meant that he was more suspicious of Zou Xiaonan's purpose, but he didn't know the depth of my friendship with Zou Xiaonan, so he used a milder expression.  Compared to Zou Xiaonan, I am more suspicious of Qu Bi's sneaky behavior.  For example, if she really lived in that small courtyard, there was actually another much shorter route that could be reached directly, but she took a long detour.  Is it to get rid of stalkers?  But we have no evidence, so we can't be sure.

    Uncle Liu and I went back to the Hunting Bureau, feeling that things are still complicated and the case is still unsolved.  Ouyang Bo saw that our faces were not looking good, so he probably guessed the result of the follow-up.  However, the brick family did not show any frustration, nor did they loudly denounce their subordinates for not doing things well like many leaders, but said lightly: "You two don't need to be discouraged, things will always be resolved. Isn't it too bad now?  There is one person we didn't ask carefully."

    As soon as I heard this, I immediately asked, "Who? Mano? If he's the murderer, it won't do us any good if we ask."

    Ouyang Bo shook his head and said: "It's not him, it's the one who knows magic, and the name is very awkward, what a cold candle."

    "Leng puppet? He hasn't left yet." I suddenly remembered that we still have a puppet witness: "But he didn't know anything about it."

    "But he knows at least one thing." Ouyang Zhuanjia pretended to be deep.  Don't say anything after talking halfway.  I was sweating immediately, and the leaders like to pretend to be deep. At this time, you have to give him a step down so that he can continue to pretend.

    "What's the matter?" I asked through gritted teeth.

    "Leng Zhuhua knows who the person who hired him is, that is to say, he knows the appearance of the person related to Mu Qingxuan's corpse factory. Find a portrait painting expert and ask Leng Zhuhua to describe the person's face in detail and draw it. Let's  Then you can check the identity of the employer." Ouyang Zhuanjia said.

    "Yes, this is also an entry point." I nodded.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 369 Portrait (Part 2)

    ?

    So I called Zhao Yu, contacted a portrait expert from the Municipal Bureau, and the three of us went to find Leng Zhuhua.  Mistress Leng still lives in that hotel.  In the first few days, I was clamoring to leave, but these days it seemed to suddenly quiet down.  I was still shopping nearby with great interest before, but these days I have been hiding in my room and not seeing many people.

    At first, Zhao Yu and I thought he was planning to sneak away, but after observing for a few days, we didn't see the puppet girl making any moves, so we were always puzzled.

    Zhao Yu and I walked to the door of the hotel room where the puppet Leng lived, and saw that there were four colleagues from the Hunting Bureau and the City Bureau taking turns protecting the puppet. All four said that the puppet was very honest these days, basically  Sleep in the room.  We knocked on the door, and after a while, Mistress Leng opened the door with her long hair loose and an impatient look on her face.

    "What are you still looking for me for? Tell you, this is illegal detention, you have to let me out!" Leng Pseudo-Niang said angrily.

    I laughed and said, "This is the witness protection plan, you're an idiot." As we spoke, Zhao Yu and I pushed the door open and closed the door.  I was surprised to find that the cold puppet girl who was always tidy and seems to have a cleanliness, like a Virgo, did not make her bed for the first time today, and there were a few balls of paper on the table. Although her face was washed and her pajamas were neatly dressed, she seemed to have forgotten to comb her hair.  Scattered a little messily over the shoulders.  Not to mention that this cold puppet girl really has a soft charm.

    Zhao Yu said: "You only need to help us complete one thing, and then we can go home."

    The puppet Leng was startled when she heard the words, and asked, "What's the matter? I don't know anything anymore."

    I said: "The portrait of the employer. We have invited portrait painting experts here. As long as you describe your employer in detail and we finish the portrait, we will let you go. You can go wherever you want, and we will not let you go."  I will hold you accountable." Of course, you can't be held accountable, and you can't be arrested on the charge of harming people with sorcery.

    Immediately, the puppet Leng sat down obediently, and said, "You must mean what you say."

    I smiled bitterly and said, "It counts, of course, we are the police."

    Leng Pseudo-Niang complained: "The police are deceiving people when they talk." Although muttering in her mouth, Leng Pseudo-Niang was more cooperative, describing the person's face in detail and recalling the person's appearance.  Under the expert's hand drawing, after about two hours, the face of the employer appeared vividly on the paper.

    "Yes, this is the man, very similar, and the painting is not bad, brother." Leng Mi Niang praised, and at the same time grabbed a box of chewing gum, pulled out a piece, tore off the paper and chewed it in her mouth.  Seeing me staring at him, the puppet Leng smiled: "Quit smoking and save money."

    Zhao Yu took the portrait and looked at it, frowned, and handed it to me.  I took it over and took a look, I am sub-Ao, I know this product!  Isn't this Yang Rui?

    "Why is it this guy again?" I rubbed the space between my brows: "The ghost lingers. Why did he get involved in Mu Qingxuan's affairs?"

    Zhao Yu thought for a while, and said: "I guess Ma Jingcheng used corpses to study zombies for some reason. But the unfinished products that failed are not easy to deal with, and Mu Qingxuan just needs corpses to boil human body oil. So I just made a pen  business, selling corpses to Mu Qingxuan factory, and providing some Taoist assistance, such as how to make human body oils have the power to maintain youth, such as preventing fraudulent corpses, etc. This is also a way to make money for your own organization  , I guess so. And the middleman in this matter is Yang Rui."

    "I rely on these people to be very good at doing business." I sighed: "It seems that knowing the middleman is useless. It is very likely that the Love Flower Organization did not participate in the murder case, but it has a certain illegal relationship with the Mu Qingxuan factory.  It's just a deal."

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "That's right, the murderer should be investigated from Steward Ma's descendants." As he said that, Zhao Yu said to Mistress Leng: "Mr. Leng, you can go, thank you for your cooperation these days.  Be careful along the way."

    Leng Zhuhua immediately stood up happily, and then made a gesture that left us dumbfounded.  This guy actually threw his arms around Zhao Yu's neck and kissed him mouth to mouth.  This kiss was a deep French kiss, and I was petrified immediately.  I think Zhao Yu was also petrified at that time, and his body stayed in place stiffly.  The portrait specialist retreated silently, closing the door graciously.  I'll wipe it, what's the situation, why are you backing down, hey!  With an expression on his face like he knew something!  !

    I hurried forward and pulled Leng Puppet away, and said: "I said, I really didn't realize that you are really gay?"

    The puppet Leng seemed to have a meaningful expression on her face, she looked at Zhao Yu and smiled and said: "Officer Zhao, my chewing gum tastes good, take a good look."  The chewing gum in his mouth was sent to Zhao Yu's mouth.  I'm bah bah bah, I almost went up and slapped this neither male nor female guy.

    The Leng Mistress looked at Zhao Yu who was stunned for a while, then winked, hummed a little song happily and finished cleaning up.Lucy, dragging the suitcase and leaving.  After a while, I saw Zhao Yu spit out the chewing gum in his mouth silently, with a pensive look on his face.

    On the way, Zhao Yu didn't say a word.  I turned to look at him, and asked, "Hey Zhao Yu, you won't really be kissed for love, right? I really didn't see that you have different orientations." Zhao Yu glared at me, and suddenly at the intersection  Turn around and drive into an old alley.

    "Hey, how did you get in here? Aren't you going back to the Municipal Bureau?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu signaled me to keep silent, and after getting off the car, he checked back and forth for a long time, and searched under the rollover seat, the cushion, under the car, etc., and finally heaved a sigh of relief after confirming that he found nothing.

    "What are you looking for?" I looked at him curiously.

    "There seems to be no monitoring equipment." Zhao Yu said, "Do you know why Leng Zhuhua kissed me?"

    I shivered, and felt a chill in my heart: "Did you see you?"

    Zhao Yu said helplessly, "No, it's to pass on the news." As he spoke, he opened his palm, picked up the piece of chewing gum that was in the palm of his hand, slowly unfolded it, and took out a piece of paper wrapped in the gum  strip.  How dare I have such a weird way of delivering messages!  I broke out in sweat, and went to Zhao Yu's side to read the words on the note.  I saw a line of words scrawled on it, very small, as if it was written with eyebrow pencil: "Someone asked me to take the blame."

    "Let the cold puppet take the blame? Is this true or false?" I asked.

    "I don't know." Zhao Yu shook his head, and then called his colleagues from the Hunting Bureau through the internal line, asking them to check carefully to see if there is a surveillance camera in the hotel, but don't take the camera down.  I know, so as not to startle the snake.  Sure enough, within ten minutes, the call came back.  There was more than one camera in Leng's room, and none of them had touched it, so she asked Zhao Yu what to do.  Zhao Yu said "wait for instructions" and hung up the phone.

    "Is someone monitoring Leng Pianniang? Why?" I began to believe the words on the note.  The murderer of this case might be afraid that his identity would be exposed, so he actually wanted someone to take the blame?  That must be a relative who captured Leng's pseudo-mother and used it as a threat, right?  At the same time, there are monitoring and listening equipment, and they also feel that Leng Zhuhua dare not pass on information to the police.  I scratched my hair, and finally understood why Leng Zhuhua suddenly lost his nerve.

    "What's next?" I asked.

    "When he went out, I already had someone follow Leng Zhuhua secretly." Zhao Yu said: "As for whether what he said on the note is right or wrong, we have to wait for the follow-up results. Our colleagues said that apart from delivering meals  No one has ever entered Leng Zhuhua's room. Then the murderer must have dressed up as a food delivery person, sent threatening messages to Leng Zhuhua, and installed a camera."

    "No wonder this guy has been suffocating in the house uncharacteristically for the past few days." I frowned and said, "But why didn't the murderer let him confess directly?"

    "That's too fake," Zhao Yu said: "I think the murderer is trying to create a scene of 'everybody gets everything' for him, so that we can completely believe that he is the real murderer. So I asked people to follow Leng Zhuhua."

    "Then how to make it? Could it be to kill people?!" I was surprised.

    "That's right, there are still a few hours before night. I believe that this murderer must have found a target and forced Leng Zhuhua to kill him, and then let us police see it with our own eyes." Zhao Yu frowned and said: "  So we have to make a plan immediately to prevent this from happening. No matter what Leng Zhuhua said is true or not, it means that a woman will be murdered again." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 370 Catch the real culprit

    ?

    Zhao Yu's words are indeed very reasonable, but there are so many women in Tianjin, how do we know which one is the mistress who kicked off his original partner and wants to marry?  Even if we know, how can we be sure which of these women the murderer knew and which ones he didn't know?  Besides, this thing is not easy to count, who would admit that he is a mistress

    So I asked Zhao Yu what he thought of this.  Zhao Yu said: "If he only targeted an unknown woman, we wouldn't be able to know immediately, then he wouldn't be able to easily frame Leng Zhuhua. So, if what Leng Zhuhua said is true  Yes, then the target of the murderer must be someone with certain influence. In this way, we will know when something happens to this person. "

    "You're right." I nodded repeatedly and said, "If you're a celebrity, who would you turn to in Tianjin"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said: "It is not necessary to look for it in Tianjin. There is a celebrity involved in this case, and I think the next target is likely to be her."

    "You said it was Liu Yufei?" I suddenly said, "Liu Yufei is not in Tianjin, isn't she going to film now?"

    Zhao Yu said: "At the opening ceremony of the new play in Beijing. But our colleagues have already secretly followed to protect. The murderer has not been caught yet, so I dare not relax now."

    I let out a long sigh of relief and said, "I hope your guess is right. Let's go to Beijing to have a look."

    Zhao Yu nodded and drove directly to Beijing with me.  On the way, Zhao Yu contacted Liu Yufei's manager and asked where the shooting ceremony would be held.  The manager obviously disliked our continuous follow-up. Because of the Mu Qingxuan factory scandal, Liu Yufei's agency went to great lengths to hire water soldiers to brainwash the posts, showing that Sister Tianxian really has nothing to do with this matter.  Only then did he preserve the image of a celestial being.  Of course, Liu Yufei only invested in the corpse factory and did not participate in the corpse trade. It is impossible for the police to detain her because of this incident.

    After we arrived at the venue of Liu Yufei's opening ceremony, we saw that many media had already arrived.  There was no one on the rostrum. It seemed that Liu Yufei hadn't arrived yet.  I discussed with Zhao Yu, wondering if Leng Zhuhua or someone else would attack her on the way.  However, he immediately dismissed the idea.  One is, if Leng Zhuhua was framed by someone, then since he sent a message to Zhao Yu, he hoped that we would notice that he was attacking Liu Yufei, and at the same time give us a chance to catch the real culprit.  The real culprit must have been watching all this somewhere at the time, and he had to make sure that Leng Zhuhua was really caught before he could leave with confidence.  Then we can find clues as long as we observe in the dark at that time.  The second is that the police can "know" that the murderer is Leng Zhuhua only when they act under the watchful eyes of everyone, and only then can this frame-up be done.

    I mixed with Zhao Yu and a few other plainclothes policemen, carefully observing the people in the crowd.  Fortunately, the people who appeared in this opening ceremony were relatively simple, and there would not be a lot of messy people rushing in.  Now most of the people in the venue are media reporters, the main staff of the crew.  The rest are hotel staff and several senior "fan group" representatives.

    Zhao Yu and I glanced at the fan club, and immediately rejected the idea that the murderer would be among them.  Most of the members of this fan group are young men and women, in their teens and early twenties, and they all seem to be students.  The murderer we suspect should be that Mano, no matter how he dresses up, it is impossible for this old guy to be transformed into a man in his early twenties.

    "Zhao Yu, I think it's very difficult to get in at this venue. The media reporters all have work certificates, and the fan club is all teenagers. The few of us are among the hotel staff, and we all know these staff. You said the murderer would  How did it happen?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "Look carefully, he will definitely appear. Compared with the media and fan clubs, it is easier to sneak in by pretending to be hotel staff. So we have to pay more attention to whether there are strange hotel staff passing by or something."

    Zhao Yu and I watched the people coming and going carefully, but found no suspicious person.  Just then, I heard excited screams from the fans in front of me.  Zhao Yu and I looked at the gate and saw Liu Yufei walking in surrounded by his manager and assistants.  The fans screamed wildly, deafeningly.  For a while, the security guards began to maintain order, and I almost wanted to cover my ears and run away.  I really don't understand where the enthusiasm of this group of people comes from, just for a woman who pretends to be a fairy?

    I watched Liu Yufei walk into the gate with a smile like a flower, and sat down on the rostrum.  Nothing happened during this process.  The press conference, or the opening ceremony, began, and everything went well.  Twenty minutes later, I doubted whether Zhao Yu's speculation was correct.

    "Zhao Yu, it's been twenty minutes, and the total time spent on this meeting is only one hour. Could it be that we guessed wrong?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu glanced at the time and said, "Wait and see."

    After another ten minutes or so, the lights in the hall flickered, and instantlyExtinct.  Although it was daytime, the lobby of the hotel was too large and the light from the windows was not enough to illuminate the venue, so fluorescent lights were turned on in the lobby.  Now, all the fluorescent lights are extinguished in an instant, and the microphone has lost its sound.

    "What happened?!" someone shouted in the hall.  My nerves tensed instantly, and I immediately took out the God of War.  At the same time, the attention is highly concentrated, watching the changes in the surrounding aura.  I remember that the color of the magnetic field around Leng Zhuhua's body is different from that of ordinary people.  Generally, the aura around a master of Taoism is pure white, but Leng Zhuhua is slightly crimson.  This color is not common, and only appears on a few people who practice strange spells.

    I speculate that Leng Zhuhua will use blindness to hide himself, and then snatch Liu Yufei away.  In the eyes of normal people, this is foolproof.  But he knows that I have ghost eyes, so he must be able to distinguish his aura.  So in the chaos, I kept staring at Liu Yufei's body, and sure enough, I saw a crimson light flash past.

    "Here we come!" I whispered to Zhao Yu.  I ran after him, and Zhao Yu followed closely behind.  The two of us followed the red light all the way out of the venue.  But the red light stopped outside the hotel.  Zhao Yu and I exchanged winks.  Now Leng Zhuhua has used some kind of blindfold to hide his figure under the eyes of everyone.  Of course, he didn't hide Liu Yufei altogether.  Even so, ordinary witnesses would think that Liu Yufei ran out of the venue by herself, and even if she died in the end, she would be considered a bizarre suicide like Han Keer.  Now Liu Yufei was also frightened and stupid, and stood there blankly.  I saw a flash of red light, and Leng Zhuhua appeared, with a gleaming dagger pressed against Liu Yufei's neck.  Liu Yufei immediately screamed like a pig being killed.

    I held God of War and looked at Leng Zhuhua's face.  I saw him look past me and wink at Zhao Yu.  Immediately, the dagger in his hand flashed, moved down, and stabbed at Liu Yufei's lower abdomen.

    Hearing a "bang" gunshot, Zhao Yu fired one step ahead of me, and hit Leng Zhuhua's lower abdomen without hesitation.  I watched in surprise as Leng Zhuhua covered his stomach and collapsed, bright red blood flowed all over the floor.

    "Zhao Yu! Why did you shoot?!" I yelled, thinking that this shot was brutal enough, and with so much blood, Leng Zhuhua might not live long.

    Zhao Yu didn't care at all, stepped forward and unceremoniously kicked off Leng Zhuhua's dagger, handcuffed his hands and dragged him away.  Liu Yufei on the side was so frightened that she looked like a dead person.  The manager and assistants quickly surrounded her and helped Liu Yufei away.  I collected myself and looked at the crowd carefully, and saw an old man in the clothes of a sanitation worker among the crowd of onlookers.  The man was wearing a hat and glasses, and his figure looked like Mano.  After watching all this, the man turned around silently, dragged the broom and pushed the car back.  I wanted to follow immediately, but I saw Zhao Yu behind me at some point, grabbed me, and said in a low voice, "Stay away, don't let him notice you."

    "Zhao Yu, you know that Leng Zhuhua is just acting, why are you so cruel. What if he really dies." I whispered.

    "Leng Zhuhua can't die." Zhao Yu said in a low voice while dragging me away.

    "Why are you so sure?" I frowned and said, "I see he bleeds a lot."

    "That's not real blood at all, it's red pigment." Zhao Yu said, "There's no smell of blood at all. If Leng Zhuhua really wanted to kill Liu Yufei just now, he would just cut his throat. Why did he move the dagger to his lower abdomen?  Obviously, he was signaling to me to shoot him in the stomach. It can be seen that he has been prepared for a long time."

    I suddenly realized: "That's what it meant. I said when did you two have such a tacit understanding of the heart? You can understand it."

    Zhao Yu smiled and did not answer.  I curled my lips and saw Mano suddenly stopped in an alley in front of me, so I quickly stopped with Zhao Yu and hid in a small hardware store nearby.  This is an old residential area. Many buildings have demolished characters written on them. They will probably be demolished soon. There are relatively few residents, and the surroundings are quite quiet.  I saw Mano leave the cart and broom aside and walk towards a building door.

    Zhao Yu and I followed up, and vaguely saw that he did not go upstairs, but went to the basement.  After the two of us went down to the basement, I saw Mano pushing open the door of a small underground warehouse and walking in.

    Zhao Yu stared at the door and said to me: "There are two children inside who are tied to a chair and unconscious. They should be two of the group of orphans adopted by Leng Zhuhua."

    "Then what are you waiting for, go down and save people!" I said.

    Zhao Yu took out his pistol, nodded and said, "Let's go!"

    Immediately, I kicked open the door first and pointed my gun at the house.  But there were only two children tied up in the middle of the room, and I didn't see where Mano was.  At this moment, I felt the cold wind blowing beside me, my heart tightened, I shrank my head, and dodged the board cut by me.  But I was still a little slow to hide, the board missed my head, but hit my shoulder, the pain made me break out in a cold sweat immediately.  Turning his head, he saw that it was Mano who was hitting people with a board.  At this moment, he was staring at me fiercely.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)The board cut from the side.  But I was still a little slow to hide, the board missed my head, but hit my shoulder, the pain made me break out in a cold sweat immediately.  Turning his head, he saw that it was Mano who was hitting people with a board.  At this moment, he was staring at me fiercely.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 371 The Truth of the Murder Case (Part 1)

    ?

    I thought to myself, old bk, if you dare to hit me with a board, see if I don't deal with you!  He was about to rush up and beat him up, but was pulled aside by Zhao Yu.  Zhao Yu blocked Mano's attack with two moves, but I saw that he didn't dodge, and the wooden board hit his arms directly.  Through the sunlight, I saw the dust flying in the air and heard the crisp sound of the wooden boards, and I couldn't help but feel a pain in my heart.  For Lian Jiazi, he knew how to inflict maximum physical harm on others quietly.

    Mano is a Sanda coach, so he naturally knows how to do it.  If it really fell on an ordinary person, his arm would have to be broken.  Zhao Yu in the zombie body was indifferent to this, and went directly to meet him, grabbed Mano's collar and lifted it high, then fell hard to the ground.  Mano was thrown to the ground, he got up from the ground in a daze, and looked at Zhao Yu in surprise.  Zhao Yu stepped forward, handcuffed Mano's hands several times, and said to me: "What are you staring at, you woke up the child!"

    I hurried forward to untie the ropes on the two children and shake them awake.  One of the little girls I recognized was the one we had seen that night when we were looking for Leng Mistress, the oldest of the children.  Zhao Yu and I took Mano and the child into the car, and called colleagues from the city bureau to search Mano's house to see if we could find any clues related to the murder of the bride.

    On the way, Zhao Yu was driving, and Mano and I sat in the back seat.  This guy was thrown by Zhao Yu for a long time, and now he came back to his senses, and kept calling us crazy and arresting people casually.  I ignored him, just looked at the two children in the passenger seat.  One was the twelve or thirteen-year-old girl holding a four or five-year-old boy in her arms.  I was a little surprised to see that the two children were very quiet, even with a composure beyond their age.

    "Are you all right?" I leaned forward and asked.  The two children didn't have any external injuries, the only injury was nothing more than the bruises left by the hemp ropes on their arms and legs.  The girl smiled back at me and said, "Thank you brother policeman, we are fine."

    "Are you not afraid?" I couldn't help asking.  Normal children must cry when they encounter a kidnapping incident, and some even go to a mental hospital after being frightened.  This little girl is too strong.

    The little girl shrugged and said, "There is nothing to be afraid of. I have encountered worse things before. Uncle Leng said that he will protect us no matter what. Let us not give up at any time, and we don't need to be afraid of bad people."

    I said in astonishment: "You guys are pretty brave." But I understood for a while.  Presumably these children had a difficult life, and they had suffered a lot traveling with Leng Zhuhua, so that they had such calm and calm at such a young age.  Is this luck or misfortune in life?

    I was thinking wildly, and saw the car arrived at the city bureau.  Zhao Yu stopped the car and brought the two children down.  I dragged Mano out of the car.  After getting off the car, I saw Leng Zhuhua rushing out from the city bureau.  The two children were very happy to see him, and ran straight to him.  Leng Zhuhua, one on each side, embraced the two children, kissed them, and rubbed their hair.

    When Mano saw Leng Zhuhua, his face was extremely stunned: "Youhow are you?!"

    Leng Zhuhua smiled and said: "Why did I betray you? Old boy, I don't want to think that my mother is an actress, can I play with you for real?" As he said, he exaggeratedly twirled his orchid finger, looking at the surrounding people  There was a chill.

    Mano spit at him, and I took him to the interrogation room.  Zhao Yu then followed in.  The two of us reported to the chief, saying that we had caught the suspect in the serial murder of brides.  The director asked suspiciously: "Is it true? Have you found any evidence?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Others have already gone to investigate. Even if there is no evidence, a confession is fine."

    The director looked at him and said, "This case has dragged on for a long time, and the public opinion is indeed under great pressure. But you two can't use torture because of this. It will be even worse for us if people find out about it."  .¡±

    I frowned and said, "What are you talking about, chief? How could we do such a thing?"

    The two of us entered the interrogation room and saw Mano sitting impatiently.  Seeing the two of us coming in, he snorted coldly and said, "Why did you arrest me?! What crime did I commit?!"

    Zhao Yu slammed the documents on the table coldly, sat opposite him and said, "I'm afraid you know best what crimes you have committed. First, kidnapping children; second, brutally murdered several soon-to-be-married  bride."

    Mano sneered and said, "I'm the one who kidnapped the child, but what does the murder of the bride have to do with me?! Oh, I see, you police can't catch the murderer, so you just arrest someone."  Is it the top crime? To increase your rate of solving crimes? Is this how the police handle cases?"

    Zhao Yu looked at him coldly and said nothing.  Mano smiled smugly for a while.  just atAt that moment, I suddenly heard a chi-chi-la-la sound in my ears, and I couldn't help but frowned: "Zhao Yu, it seems that there is something wrong with the monitoring and recording equipment in the interrogation room."

    Zhao Yu nodded and said, "I deliberately interfered with the signal."

    "What?" I looked at him puzzled.  Daoist people, zombies and ghosts all have special auras or magnetic fields.  If the magnetic field is artificially controlled, for example, by using certain Taoist methods, the aura around the body can be adjusted to interfere with the magnetic field of others, causing certain supernatural phenomena to occur around.  For example, the phenomenon of haunting is the deliberate action of ghosts.

    Now Zhao Yu actually interfered with the recording equipment of the Municipal Bureau by Taoism, which puzzles me a bit.  At this time, someone knocked on the door.  Zhao Yu said, "Come in." As soon as the man opened the door, I saw it was a logistics technician.  The technician asked: "Is there something wrong with the recording equipment in the interrogation room?"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "Yes, you go and check it. We will proceed first."

    The man nodded and said, "I'll do it as soon as possible." Then he closed the door and left.  I heard him walk away, so I asked Zhao Yu, "What do you mean?"

    Zhao Yu waved his hand to me, then looked at Mano, and said, "Don't speak dark words in front of Ming people. Frankly speaking, the police officer and I are not just ordinary criminal police officers from the Municipal Bureau."

    Mano looked at us a few times, blinked, and nodded: "I know, I can see it. So?"

    Zhao Yu said: "I interfered with the recording signal in the city bureau, and no one will be able to hear our conversation. Of course, I don't want our conversation to be known to others. Both the police officer and I understand the law, so  It can be seen that you used heresy sorcery to kill people, can't you?"

    Mano looked at us with some surprise, and said after a while: "Do you have some brain problems, such as Taoism, ghosts and gods, are there any in this world?"

    Zhao Yu sneered and said: "Don't pretend to be confused with me. You burned the bride's limbs, but you must have taken the bride's soul from the top of the head to use as a primer for Qubi Ayi's resurrection. The reason why you stuffed the bride's mouth  Xia Yimeng's human skin is to let the world uncover the old case, so that Xia Yimeng's past of arson and murder will be exposed to the world, so as to vent your hatred."

    Mano's face was surprised at first, then slowly calmed down, looked at Zhao Yu coldly, and said, "What do you mean by that? Who is Xia Yimeng?"

    Zhao Yu sighed, and said, "You are the son of Ma Jian, the housekeeper of the Lu family, aren't you?" As he spoke, Zhao Yu pulled out the photo of Ma Jian, Mrs. Lu and Miss Lu from the file, and pushed it to Mano  in front of.  When Mano saw the photo, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the crow's feet in the corners of his eyes became more obvious.  Picking up the photo with calloused hands, he looked at the person in the photo trembling slightly.

    Zhao Yu sighed softly: "You think these are your parents, don't you?" Mano remained silent, still looking at the photo.

    Zhao Yu continued: "This is Steward Ma and Mrs. Lu back then. Unfortunately, he is not your biological father. He is just lying to you and using you for revenge."  He raised his eyes and stared at Zhao Yu.

    Zhao Yu said: "Look carefully at the child in the photo. That is the illegitimate daughter of Ma Jian and Mrs. Lu. She is a little girl, how could it be you? Maybe you will say that Mrs. Lu gave birth to another  Son, this son is you. Unfortunately, Mrs. Lu did not conceive another child after this photo was taken. You were adopted by Steward Ma, and you are not their son at all." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 372 The Truth of the Murder Case (Part 2)

    ?

    "What did you say?!" Mano's expression became agitated.  Zhao Yu continued: "After our investigation, Madam Lu and Ma Jian are lovers. There is a hidden poem written behind this photo, which is about the relationship between Madam Lu and Ma Jian. We speculate that Madam Lu and Ma Jian are lovers.  They were originally a couple with Steward Ma, but they were separated by the family due to family status and other reasons. Afterwards, Ma Jian joined the army. After retiring, he worked as a housekeeper in Lu's mansion by accident and met Mrs. Lu. The two never forget their old relationship, secretly  She gave birth to a young daughter, Miss Lu's third. This is Steward Ma's biological daughter. After Mrs. Lu was burned to death, Steward Ma resigned from the housekeeper position in the Lu family, and has never been married since. I want Steward Ma to tell you that Mrs. Lu is the only one.  Is it your real mother?"

    Mano's expression became restless.  I thought to myself, Nima Zhao Yu, when did you find out so many things and didn't tell me.  But why does this plot sound so familiar Isn't it Tianya Mingyue Dao? Fu Hongxue, who worked for others for nothing, finally found out that avenging others has nothing to do with him.  Emma, ??I didn't expect the bloody plot to be staged in reality.  I was afraid that Mano would tear up the photo again if he got excited, so I rescued the photo immediately.  Mano held back for a long time without speaking, Zhao Yu was also silent for a few seconds, and then said slowly: "Actually, you are a victim. In this case, the misfortune of many people finally constituted the current murder case. Steward Ma lost his lover,  In addition, he and his own daughter couldn't see each other. Over time, his gloomy personality turned violent, and he brutally killed Xia Yimeng, and peeled off her human skin and kept it at home. Before this, I believe he investigated Xia Yimeng  He also knew that she had participated in Mu Qingxuan's investment in making Mu Qingxuan's corpse. After Ma Steward killed Xia Yimeng, he didn't feel relieved, so he wanted to expose Xia Yimeng's evil deeds to the world. Unfortunately, his body later  It's getting worse and worse, and he probably passed away before he lived too long. He left this resentment to you, let you kill people, and fulfill his wish? So you killed the female star who participated in Mu Qingxuan's corpse factory investment  , And reached an agreement with Yi wizards to provide them with ghosts and ghosts, and they taught you how to make these women die painfully, and designed how to make the world pay attention to Xia Yimeng again, and let the old case be revealed to the world again.  "

    The corner of Mano's mouth twitched for a while, he cleared his throat, and said, "Then why do you think I killed those women? Brides in wedding dresses."

    Zhao Yu sighed: "We have done a lot of investigations on you. Before you got a marriage certificate, you were married in name, but then quickly divorced, right? That woman is a rich man's lover.  The mistress who was kicked out later got pregnant with a boy, so rich people are ready to accept her, marry her, and then abandon their childless original spouse. Presumably that mistress is the woman you like, but later you find out that she has betrayed her long ago  I've killed you, and I'll use you as a way out."

    I rub it, another happy father incident!  I had a lot of emotions in my heart, and I thought of Wu Dan suddenly and inappropriately.  Xi Dang's father is like Mano, who turned into a serial perverted murderer after getting angry.  It can be seen that Master Wu Dan is still living happily after being dumped by his wife. This is called a big heart.  It is true that one thought becomes a demon, and one thought becomes a Buddha.

    Mano's expression changed, and after a while he sneered and said, "Since you already know, why bother asking me again? Tell me, you talk so much nonsense with me, what do you want? It doesn't matter to me whether you admit it or not,  Anyway, I am alone with nothing to worry about, and when I die, I will die. Anyway, life is like this." After hearing this, I couldn't help but feel a sense of desolation in life.

    Zhao Yu shrugged and said: "I don't want to do anything, I just want to tell you the truth about this life experience. In fact, it is really a pity that you became a murderer."

    Mano sneered, with an extremely sad expression on his face: "So what, it has already happened. Should I find a lawyer and prepare to go to court?"

    Zhao Yu smiled, grabbed me, pushed the door and walked out.  After closing the door, I frowned and said, "You just talked nonsense for a long time and didn't record it. What if he is afraid of dying in court and retorts? Our work is not in vain! Even if colleagues search and collect evidence at his home,  What if no evidence of murder can be found?"

    Zhao Yu smiled, took out a recording pen from his pocket, and said, "I recorded it just now, what do you think? Why did I repeat the questioning afterwards, just to record his confession in person."

    "You can do it, even you have learned to lie!" I couldn't help giving a thumbs up.  Zhao Yu smiled and went back to the director's office with me, intending to report the results.  When he walked to the door of the reception room, he saw Leng's puppet standing leaning against the door, she had an enchanting aura, she looked like a brothel girl.

    I laughed and said, "I'm talking about a fake girl, you don't look like a member of the Red Handkerchief School, but rather a member of the Orchid School. You have a smiling face."

    Leng Zhuhua gave me a blank look, grabbed Zhao Yu, and said with a smile: "Thank you"rub.  Zhao Yu hurriedly stretched out his hand to push him away, and said with a smile: "Thank you for accepting it, so don't kiss again. There are so many people going back and forth, and I will be rumored to be inhumane later." Leng Zhuhua smiled for a long time, and said to Zhao Yu  Say thanks to me and go out with the two kids.  I looked at his back and thought this guy wasn't too bad.

    After dealing with the bride murder case, we went to Qubi again.  When the two cases are connected, although it is known that Qubi and Mano are cooperating to resurrect a certain Yi patriarch with the ghost of the dead bride and seven evil things, there are still a few puzzles in it.  For example, who did Ma Jingcheng bring to destroy Qubi's tribe?  What is his purpose?  Is there a woman beside Ma Jingcheng who looks exactly like Ma Luoyu?  What is the history of this woman?  But when we went to find Qubi's residence, we found that she had long been empty.  Several people watched around her house, but no one noticed when she disappeared.  I was extremely depressed, but since she had nothing to do with the murder of the bride, the city bureau couldn't send anyone to hunt down this woman's whereabouts.  We also had to give up for the time being.

    Later, Zhao Yu and Wu Dan and I dug up seven murderous objects in the barren graves of Dasi Village.  These seven ominous objects are the introductions used by Qu Bi.  When you dig it out, it's all very strange things.  A cursed puppet, a broken dagger.  A small porcelain vase with human bones in it, etc., seem to be ancient relics.  Most of these antiquities should come from ancient tombs, or sold on the black market.  But one of the monsters puzzled us very much: a CD player seven or eight years ago.

    "Damn, it's out of place." I removed the sand from the CD player, opened the CD, and found a CD inside.  This disc is a collection of popular songs, most of which were popular film and television songs at that time.  I took a look, and most of them were songs by Tony Leung and Leslie Cheung.  There is also a theme song called "Wind and Sand" in Zhang Yimou's blockbuster "Hero".

    "This thing is strange, open it to see if it can make a sound." Wu Dan said.

    "It's been so many years, the battery may not have power." Zhao Yu said.

    I opened the battery cover, took out the battery, squeezed it, and said, "It's really bad, it's aging, and it's very soft." Then, I put the TV in again.  But just after I put the battery back in, the CD player suddenly turned on the button and sang: "I have had no peace all night. The well in the yard reflects the expression of being awakened by a nightmare.

    I set off back north and asked around.  Her life experience is in vain.  The ghost of that time, through love"

    The singing voice is quiet, with the murmur of chi chi la la, it seems to be the echo of time, and it seems to come from another world.  I shivered and said in a low voice: "Master, this seems to be the lyrics of "Wind and Sand"Why did this thing start singing by itself?"

    Wu Dan took it over and looked at it, then pressed the switch, and the singing stopped abruptly.  Wu Dan frowned and said: "This thing is interesting, let's take it back and have a look. Let's study it later and understand it. Since it is one of the ominous things, it is probably not an auspicious thing."

    I frowned and said, "Then you still take it back?"

    Wu Dan said nonchalantly: "It's better than throwing it somewhere else and letting it harm people. The rest are antiques, and most of them belong to the National Museum. Don't be afraid, the Hunting Bureau will take care of them if something happens. Where are they?"  If you can have it, you must throw it away casually. If you throw it away, it will harm others, so why don't we meddle in our own business."

    I immediately admired: "Master, you really have a chivalrous heart."

    Wu Dan said cheekily: "That is, who made us the masters of the generation." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 373: Weird Dream

    ?

    After taking this strange CD player back, I studied it with Wu Dan and Zhao Yu for a long time, but I didn't see anything inappropriate.  This thing is made of metal, as I said before, metal is impenetrable to yin and yang, and it is impossible for ghosts to live in this thing.  Ma Luoyu leaned over to have a look, and said, "There are bloodstains on this round thing."

    "What round thing?" Wu Dan asked.

    Ma Luoyu took out the disc inside, and put it in front of his eyes curiously for a while: "This is it. What is this, I have never seen it before."

    "Blood?" I asked in surprise.  I put the disc in front of my eyes and looked at it, and I saw a smear of blood.  But this blood light is very shallow, and it is covered by the light of metal, if you don't look carefully, it will almost be ignored.

    "Sister Witch, you are the best, you can tell there is something wrong with this thing at a glance. Why can't I see it." I sighed.

    "That's because you're blind." Ma Luoyu pierced my heart with an arrow.

    I covered my heart speechlessly, and turned my gaze back to the disc again.  At this moment, I suddenly noticed a reflection of light on the disc, and slowly, a dull girl's face emerged from the disc.  This face is pale, with dull eyes and long hair. Although only the neckline can be seen, it is certain that the girl is wearing a sportswear, or a school uniform.

    I rubbed my eyes, thinking I was wrong.  Obviously there is no ghost on this thing, it is impossible for Ma Luoyu to miss it.  When I continued to stare at the disc, I suddenly saw that girl's face turned lime-white like a white wall, her eyes gradually disappeared, leaving only white eyeballs, her mouth was wide open, and there was a big mess of grass.  Something came out of his mouth.

    This scene really made my scalp tingle, I immediately trembled and threw the disc to the ground.  Wu Dan was taken aback for a moment, and asked, "Why are you so nervous?"

    "Master, there is a grimace on it!" I said.

    "Impossible, it's impossible to have a ghost attached to this thing. Besides, can the ghost king next to me not smell the ghost?" Wu Dan said.

    Ma Luoyu got up and picked up the disc, looked around, and said: "There is nothing, except blood. There are no ghosts, but since you can see it but I can't, it may have nothing to do with ghosts, but  It¡¯s something related to human beings. You can perceive those things better than me. And there¡¯s already a bridge between me and you.¡±

    "What can I perceive?" I asked.

    Wu Dan went on to say: "Then this disc is likely to store the emotions of living people, such as obsessions."

    "Obsession? Do you want to be so abstract." I frowned.

    "Without abstraction, obsession can also take shape." Wu Dan said: "But not everyone can perceive it. There are ghosts on the disc. Can you describe in detail what kind of ghosts it is?"

    So I recalled the grimace I saw just now, and told Wu Dan the appearance of that grimace in detail.  Wu Dan paused for a while, and said: "This alone doesn't seem to explain anything. Let's take a look again. I'll leave this CD player to you. I think the owner has taken a fancy to you and wants to say something to you, or let me tell you something."  What can you do to help, isn't it like this before."

    As he spoke, Wu Dan stuffed the singing CD player into my hand.  I looked at the old machine and felt numb in my heart.  Sing a song to me again at night, and if there is such a grimace next to the pillow, then I won¡¯t be scared and insomnia.  Even if you are used to ghosts, you can't stand the constant fright.

    But Wu Dan insisted on stuffing this thing into my hand, so I had no choice but to take it home.  After dinner, I stared at the CD player in a daze, carefully looked at its model and so on.  This thing must be an old thing seven or eight years ago, but the quality is not bad, Sony brand, silver gray, with a few kitty cat stickers on it, it seems that it belongs to a girl.  I pressed the button, only to find that the CD player started singing again.  I was amused in my heart, this battery is 80% Nanfu brand, and it can be used for seven or eight years.

    When Xiao Mi heard the voice, she came over and asked, "What are you listening to?"

    I put the CD player in front of him and said with a smile, "Have you seen this thing?"

    Xiao Mi raised her front paw and pressed the button of the CD player, shook her head and said, "I haven't seen it, but this thing has a strange smell."

    I remembered Ma Luoyu's words, so I asked: "You mean you also smell blood?"

    Xiao Mi shook her head, tilted her head to look at it, then lowered her head and moved closer, sniffing at the CD player.  Then he said: "Not only the smell of blood, but also the smell of salty sea water, earth, and perfume. I think this perfume smells like sweet-scented osmanthus."

    "Damn it, your nose is like a police dog!" I said in surprise.

    Xiao Mi snorted coldly and said:??: "Where did this thing come from?"

    I smiled wryly and said: "I really don't know about that. As for the Yi woman, didn't she say that she had to gather seven monsters to do it? This is one of them, which shows how deep the resentment is on this thing."

    Xiao Mi looked at me and asked: "You want to meddle in business and find out the origin of this thing?"

    I said: "Can I ignore it?? Who gave me a master who cheated my apprentice? My master took it back, and now it is in my hands, so I can ignore me."

    Xiao Mi said: "But where do you start? This thing has no special features, and you don't know where it originally came from."

    I thought for a while and said, "You mean the breath of the sea. Could it be that the master lived by the sea?"

    Xiao Mi said: "I don't know, how did I know that. Tianjin also has seas, and there are many places with seas all over the country."

    I sighed: "This is where I struggle. There is no way to find out where this thing came from. That Qubi has disappeared. This kind of monk is hard to find, and the dragon can't see the end. But except  She probably doesn't know where this thing came from."

    Xiao Mi said: "Let's put it on for now. Since you can see the ghost, it means that the former owner wants to talk to you. You just sit and wait." When I heard this, my heart subconsciously shuddered.  Although I'm used to seeing ghosts and the like, no one can bear a sudden grimace to chat with you.  Thinking of this, I threw the CD into Xiao Mi's nest, and said with a smile: "Then let her chat with you."

    Xiao Mi pulled it out with a look of disgust, threw it on the floor, and said, "I don't want such a smelly thing."

    Xiao Mi and I were poor for a while and felt sleepy, so after washing, we lay down on the bed and fell asleep.  After an unknown amount of time, I seemed to hear Xiao Mi making a clicking sound under the bed.  I frowned, and wanted to open my eyes to see what this guy was doing, but I felt that my eyelids were heavy and I still couldn't open them.  Just then, I thought the noise seemed to change.  Before it was like something was jumping up and down on the wooden floor.  But after the sound gradually became clear, I heard a clanging sound, like the sound of knives, axes and hammers chiseling on stone.  Just when the sound became clearer, I opened my eyes and saw a dense fog in front of me. The place where I was lying changed from a comfortable soft bed to a huge flat rock, which seemed to be right at the entrance of a cave.  .

    Looking back, there is a faint statue in the cave behind, but I can't tell who the statue is.  There is a cliff in front of the rock that is as flat as a stone bed. Due to the thick fog, it is impossible to see the surrounding scene and the things under the cliff clearly, and can only hear the sound of chiseling stones coming from all around, which is very strange.  If you listen carefully, you can still hear the faint sound of rolling waves in the distance, and the sound of turbulent waves crashing on the shore.

    "What the hell, am I dreaming again?!" I yelled.  My echo resounded from all around: "dream?dreamdream"

    When I was at a loss, I saw the thick fog in front of me slowly disappear, and another cave was revealed on the other side of the cliff.  I took a closer look and saw that there seemed to be three characters above the hole.

    "Shuilian Cave, Pansi Cave?" I thought amusedly.

    When the fog gradually dissipated, I saw clearly what those three characters were: Shenxian Cave.

    Fairy Cave?  Unfamiliar, not famous.  I was a little disappointed, thinking that maybe this place was fabricated in my dream.  Just after the thick fog dissipated, I suddenly heard a singing voice floating in the distance. When I listened carefully, it turned out to be the voice from the CD player again!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 374 Immortal Cave (Part 1)

    ?

    The well in the yard reflects the expression awakened by the nightmare

    I set off back to the north to ask around

    Her life is in vain

    The ghost of that time travels through love

    Hear the howling

    Where will the wind and sand take me"

    Originally, the melodious tune of this song has the characteristics of ancient style, but it appeared in this kind of weird dream and became the background music, giving people a chilly feeling.  I listened to where the sound came from, and quickly discovered that Tony Leung's singing was mixed with a kind of harmony, as if someone was singing along with the song.  I listened intently and felt that the voice was like a girl's deep voice.  The sound quality is very good, with a sweet feeling.

    I looked around and heard the voice getting closer, as if right behind me.  Looking back suddenly, Emma saw a girl in school uniform standing behind her.  It should be said that there is a ghostly figure of a young girl standing there.  The girl was singing faintly, her eyes seemed to be looking at me, or at the cliff behind me.  I saw her approaching me slowly, holding the CD player with kitty cat stickers in her hand.

    I stared at her face, but saw her face slowly change.  As the girl moved lightly, her face seemed to be cut by some invisible sharp weapon, one, two, three even countless small bloodstains appeared on her face, and in the end, her face was bloody and bloody.  .

    It's hard for you to imagine that an originally beautiful face turned into a ball of blood and flesh in front of your eyes, making people unable to help but feel nauseated and fearful in their hearts.  I saw the girl's ghost walking to the edge of the cliff, and suddenly jumped down.  I couldn't help stretching out my hand to grab it, but it was empty, my body shook for a while, and then fell down.

    Even in a dream, the horror of falling from a height is so clear.  Surrounded by the whistling wind, thick fog filled the air, and even branches protruding from the cliff kept gliding across my body.  I couldn't help but yelled "Ah¡ª¡ª", but fell into the swamp under the cliff with a "plop".

    "Hey, hello, master of the second class!!" I suddenly felt a pain in my ears, and suddenly I opened my eyes and saw that I was still lying on the bed, but fell down inexplicably.  I used to sleep with my head facing the window, but now my feet are facing the window.  Xiao Mi was biting my ear, seeing that I woke up, she opened her mouth and scolded: "What is the ghost calling in the middle of the night, it makes me so noisy that I can't sleep."

    "What a dream." I relaxed, only to realize that my pajamas were drenched in cold sweat.  But when I turned over and listened, I heard the same singing voice as in my dream!

    "Who's singing?" I asked.

    Xiao Mi dragged the CD player out from under my bed, and said, "CD player, you can't sleep because of your yelling, so I'll turn on the CD and listen to music."

    "It's very strange, I also heard this song in my dream just now." I pondered.

    Xiao Mi said: "I probably let it go."

    I shook my head and said, "It's not right. Hey, do you know if there is any illusion in this world that can be transmitted through music?"

    Xiao Mi thought for a while, and said: "This kind of thing is also possible. The generation of sound and image is also related to the magnetic field. If some singing can change the surrounding magnetic field, it may make the other party feel the illusion. You mean  This thing? But I think it's very common."

    I pondered and said: "My master said that what is attached to this is not a ghost, it is probably a human obsession. Not everyone can feel this kind of thing, uh, including ghosts."

    "Then how do you check, even if someone sends you information, it's useless." Xiao Mi said.

    "Who said it's useless? Looking at the combination of dreams and reality, I now know a few points. First, a girl died seven or eight years ago, there must be a great grievance. Second, she died in a nearby  A place by the sea, but it¡¯s not like Tianjin, it looks like a place far away By the way, the fairy cave was also mentioned in the dream. Do you know any city or mountainous area that has such a cave?¡± I suddenly remembered the scene in the dream.  The scene, asked Xiao Mi.

    Xiao Mi shook her head and said, "I don't know. Although I have been to many places, I have never heard of the Immortal Cave."

    I looked at the time, it was already six o'clock in the morning.  After thinking about it, he turned over and got up, went to the computer desk and turned on the computer, and searched the three words "Shenxian Cave" on the Internet.  This search, really have.  It is said on the Internet that the Immortal Cave is located in Xinmi City, Henan Province. It was called Kongshan Cave in ancient times, also known as "Xianyu Lingyuan".  Legend has it that it is the residence of the immortal Guangchengzi; Xuanyuan Huangdi once came here to ask him.  It sounds awesome.  So I flipped through the pictures of this fairy cave in Henan.  There are a lot of pictures. From the pictures, it can be seen that there are ravines in the Immortal Cave, the trees are luxuriant, the environment is quiet, and there are various stalactite shapes. Although it is very beautiful, it is completely different from the Immortal Cave I saw.

    Search again?I found that apart from the introduction of this fairy cave, there is nothing else on the Internet.  I was a little disappointed, and then remembered that the cave was close to the sea, so it was even more impossible to be the Immortal Cave in Henan Province.  But the world is so big, where can I find the Immortal Cave?  I stared at the computer and thought for a while, and suddenly thought of a person.  Zou Xiaonan, this guy is a reporter, and Tianjin Daily has a travel column, if I ask her to look it up, it is very likely that she will find the fairy cave that matches my dream.  So I called Zou Xiaonan, briefly described the cave I was looking for, and asked her if she knew of any other attractions, or this unknown place among famous mountains and great rivers.

    Zou Xiaonan said on the phone: "Brother Song, since it is unknown, it is a place that has not been developed much. Those places will not develop tourism, how could our colleagues know? But since you said it, I will go to my colleagues  Let¡¯s ask. There are a few donkey friends here who like to drill in undeveloped places.¡±

    I thanked her and hung up the phone.  Just as I hung up the phone, another call came in.  I looked at the time, it was not yet seven o'clock, and the call was from the Municipal Bureau, and I was a little depressed.  It seems that something big happened again.

    "Hey, what's the matter? Someone died again?" I asked angrily, probably Zhao Yu was on the other end of the phone.

    Sure enough, Zhao Yu said on the phone: "He is dead, but this time the murderer is Duan Qingshui."

    "What?!" I was surprised and said, "Duan Qingshui Who did Boss Duan kill?"

    Zhao Yu smiled wryly and said, "The person who killed him was a heinous fugitive murderer. But his behavior is bloody enough. He is staying in the police station now. Come and have a look. The chief wants to ask the two of us for a suggestion, whether to let him go or not?"  what to do."

    "What's the trouble with this? If you kill a fugitive, kill it." I asked strangely: "Boss Duan is so rich and powerful, so I guess he has taken care of the chief. Can our boss still detain him?"  Don't let it go? He doesn't dare."

    Zhao Yu sighed: "You will know after taking a look."

    I put down the phone and was very curious in my heart. I quickly washed up and went out, wanting to see what was going on.  After arriving at the Municipal Bureau, I finally understood why Boss Duan was not released immediately.

    The cause of the incident was that at around five o'clock in the morning, Boss Duan was walking and chatting with Sister Shenxian in the park.  It's an odd time period.  It was still dark at that time, and a girl who was returning home from night shift also passed by the park.  At this time, a rapist and murderer who had been hiding in the park saw the girl and reverted to his old ways, intending to rape and kill the girl.  Just as he was pulling, he was seen by Boss Duan.  Boss Duan's fist hit the prisoner's leg bone at that time, and it was immediately broken, and blood and flesh were splashed everywhere.  Unexpectedly, he didn't stop, he hit the prisoner more than a dozen times in succession, and smashed the prisoner into meatloaf.

    This situation frightened the girl silly, and she screamed immediately.  The screams alarmed a cleaner who got up early to clean up. The uncle saw the situation and immediately called the police.  This is good, Boss Duan was pulled to the police station.

    I looked at Boss Duan speechlessly, Nima's white coat was covered in blood, and a lot of blood was splashed on his trousers.  The bright red blood stains on the snow-white pants looked particularly shocking.

    "I'm talking about Boss Duan. I heard that you killed a criminal." I said speechlessly, "Why did you do that? I know you are jealouswhy don't you usually see that you are jealous?!"

    Duan Qingshui glanced at me, leaned on the back of the chair, and asked, "How is it? When can I leave?"

    I looked at the fairy sister who was standing beside him silently, pulled her aside, and said in a low voice: "Why is Boss Duan so angry? He must be venting his anger, right? Take that unlucky bastard?"

    Su Ling sighed softly: "No, it's just because his condition has gotten worse. Irritability is one of the symptoms." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 375 Immortal Cave (Part 2)

    ?

    I thought of the strange illness of Duan Qingshui's clan, and couldn't help feeling a little worried: "Could it be Boss Duan?"

    Su Ling said: "I haven't found a cure for this strange disease after researching for more than half a year. Now I have some doubts whether they were poisoned by someone, but the poisoner's method is too high, even me who has been immersed in the drug for many years  The people inside the poison and antidote can't find out what kind of poison it is."

    "Isn't it a curse?" I said in astonishment, "Isn't it confirmed that it is the curse technique under Ma Jingcheng before? Isn't Boss Duan looking for the key to open some cave and break the curse or the head drop technique?"

    Su Ling shook his head, and said, "No matter how good the head-bending master is, the person who has been given the head-bending technique will still have some characteristics that are different from normal people. Or there will be tiny invisible lines in the eyes."  , or there is a trace of blackness around him. I asked you to look at it before, and you said that you couldn't see any difference between him and Yunyao. So now I suspect that there is no head-down technique, and they are all hit by unknown people.  poison."

    "Poisoned?" I said in amazement.  My eyes fell on Duan Qingshui again, and I looked carefully, and I really didn't find anything wrong with the aura around him.  For ascetics, small things like illness will not affect the changes in their own magnetic field.  Unless you can see the clues at the moment of death.  Ordinary ailments or chronic poisoning may be serious for ordinary people, but for ascetics, there is no change in the aura and magnetic field around the body.  But Taoism and magic are different.  These things directly interfere with a person's magnetic field, even for ascetics.

    "That's right, I didn't think about this problem carefully before." I turned to Su Ling and said, "Boss Duan seems to be under a spell. If he is really poisoned, it's a toxin that even the fairy sister can't detect."  , Who else in the world will find out this thing?"

    Su Ling frowned slightly, and said: "This is what I am worried about. There is no way to find out any toxins in the body, I only know that this kind of heat poison is very powerful."

    "Even you don't know, let alone the current Chinese and Western medicine." I sighed.  Don't think about the hospital.  It is not to despise modern medicine and high technology, but to be honest, many things in western medicine are not as perfect and sophisticated as traditional Chinese medicine. Many secret recipes in Chinese medicine have been lost. Otherwise, Chinese medicine can solve many difficult and miscellaneous diseases that western medicine cannot solve.  If there is really a superb poisoning master who is harming Boss Duan, even a detoxification "Chinese medicine" master like Sister Shenxian can't see it, how powerful is this person?

    "Does Ma Jingcheng understand poison" I pondered.  In fact, according to the style of the Ma brothers and sisters, I think it is more likely to use some magic or directly attack.  Poisoning or something is not Ma Jingcheng's style.  Besides, from previous understandings, Ma Jingcheng was very interested in all kinds of magic and Taoism, but he had never heard of him researching poisons.

    Su Ling sighed: "The problem now is how to delay his illness. I'm afraid that if he becomes irritable in the future, it will be difficult to end if any trouble occurs."

    "Sister Immortal, is there nothing you can do? Didn't you always give Boss Duan a medicine?" I asked.  Don't beat people to death anymore. Fortunately, the one killed this time is a criminal. If innocent people are injured, even if we want to exonerate him, it will be very difficult.

    Su Ling frowned and said: "That's what I'm worried about. The effect of the medicine has been weakening now, and it seems that it can't completely suppress his heat poison. Just like we take medicine, if you take a medicine frequently, your body will  Produce an antibody to this drug. In this way, the effect of the drug will be weakened a lot."

    "Could it be that Boss Duan is hopeless?" I asked.

    Su Ling said: "Not all of them. I found a record in the master's notes back then. It said that during the Song and Yuan Dynasties, there were seven Quanzhen disciples in Zhong Nanshan's Quanzhen sect. Each of the Quanzhen seven disciples specialized in specialties, but one of them, Qiu Chuji  Being good at refining a kind of elixir is the one that restrains the rare heat poison. I remember the master said that in his book "Great Dan Zhizhi" it recorded the refining process of this elixir, which is divided into nine steps.  There are three levels of Cheng, Zhongcheng, and Dacheng, refining essence to transform Qi, refining Qi to transform spirit, refining spirit to unite Dao, if it really succeeds, it may have miraculous effects."

    "The Seven Sons of Quanzhen? There really are such people in the world?" I thought to myself that I thought it was Jin Yong who invented it.  However, Quanzhen Sect was hacked by Mr. Jin in "The Legend of Condor Heroes". To be honest, although I know that the facts are not as bad as Jin Yong's writing, I still can't help being a little disgusted when I hear Qiu Chuji.

    Su Ling nodded and said: "The Seven Masters of Quanzhen really existed in history, and Qiu Chuji created the Longmen School, which was passed down later. He has an apprentice named Liu Changsheng. Although this person is not as famous as Qiu Chuji, he is a genius in alchemy. Rumor has it that he  Preserve Master's "Great Dan Zhizhi" and pass it on. It's just that Liu Changsheng likes to travel around, and he disappeared after leaving Zhongnanshan Quanzhen Sect. I have checked a lotAfter reading the ancient books, and asking Master Wu for advice, I learned that Liu Changsheng had stayed in Shandong for a while.  The last place he appeared was actually a temple in an unknown hill.  But it is also because of him that the temple and the place where he lives are somewhat famous.  "

    I was stunned and said: "Sister Immortal, don't you want to find this descendant of Liu Changsheng?"

    Su Ling nodded and said: "He does have heirs. I think that if we find the secret recipe of the elixir in that ancient book, we may be able to save the guardian gods."

    I thought to myself: You want to save your lover

    "The chances of this are a bit small" Su Ling was born in the mountains, so he didn't know all kinds of turmoil in the outside world.  Even if such a miraculous book really existed, it might have been burned long ago.

    Su Ling said: "No matter what, I have to try it. So for a while, I would like to ask you to watch him. I will go to the forest to find Liu Changsheng's successor."

    I immediately patted my chest and said, "Sister Immortal, your business is my business, whoever we are with. Tell me, where are you going to find it? I will accompany you all the way up the mountain and into the ground!"

    Su Ling smiled, and said: "The place I went to was not a mountain of swords and seas of fire. I know that place is in a small city that is not well-known in Shandong. The mountain where the temple is located is called Yunfeng Mountain. Liu Changsheng's descendants are still alive today.  It's in a place called the Immortal Cave in Yunfeng Mountain."

    "Pfft" I just picked up the water glass and took a sip of water, and immediately sprayed it out.  At that time, the boss was finishing his statement and got up from his chair, when he accidentally got sprayed all over his body, his face became even uglier immediately.

    I ignored Boss Duan's desire to beat someone up, and immediately asked Su Ling, "What, what? Where is the Immortal Cave? Where is Shandong?"

    Su Ling looked at me in surprise: "Shandong Laizhou. Why are you so excited?"

    "Is there a sea there?" I asked, although I don't know where Laizhou is, but Shandong is a coastal area, and there is a fairy cave, which is more in line with the scene in the dream.

    "There is a sea" Su Ling was surprised by my excitement.

    "Emma, ??this is too coincidental." I said, "I have been dreaming about this fairy cave in my dreams for the past few days. I have never known where it is. I never thought that the fairy sister would solve my doubts as soon as she appeared."

    Su Ling was surprised and said, "What are you looking for in this place?" So I told Su Ling about a CD player I recently found that kept singing in the middle of the night.

    Su Ling was stunned and said, "Just because of a dream, you have to travel thousands of miles to find the Immortal Cave?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "What can I do? For peace of mind, I have to figure out what's going on with this thing."

    Su Ling sighed: "You are really a good person."

    I was overjoyed to hear this.  Sister Shenxian is the best at telling lies, and a compliment is a 100% honest compliment, so I couldn't help scratching my hair and said triumphantly, "That's right, that's not counting"

    Before the words "what" came out of my mouth, I felt a sudden sharp pain in my abdomen. Boss Duan raised his arm and typed it out for me.  Fortunately, I didn't use too much force. I took three steps back and hit the corner of the table. There was a pain in my back, and I cursed inwardly.

    Boss Duan walked up to Su Ling and said, "If you really want to go, I won't stop you. But let's go together."

    Su Ling smiled slightly and said, "Well, let's go together."

    I rubbed my stomach and back and cursed inwardly: Nima¡¯s Boss Duan thinks he¡¯s taking pictures of divine sculptures, so the look of ignoring others in his eyes is so real!  !  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 376 Immortal Cave (Part 2)

    ?

    Since I decided to go, I asked Ouyang Zhuan's family and the director for leave.  Although the two were not very happy, but since there were no weird cases to deal with these days, they granted me leave.

    So I, Sister Shenxian and Boss Duan planned to go to that fairy cave in Yunfeng Mountain.  If Su Ling hadn't mentioned it, I'm afraid I wouldn't have known there was such a place in the world.  After checking the history of this small town, I was shocked to find that it was a thousand-year-old city. There was a small mountain called Yunfeng Mountain along the coast.  The back of Yunfeng Mountain faces the sea, the peak is not too high, and it is surrounded by other small hills.  The fairy cave is in these mountains.  Liu Changsheng was indeed mentioned in the materials, but it was mentioned in a few words. It seems that this Liu Changsheng is a very low-key person, not as high-profile as his masters and ancestors.  When the villain heard that I was going to Shandong, she immediately said that she would go with me.  I said this is not for fun, it is likely to be involved in a long-standing case.  However, she still couldn't stand her soft-heartedness, so she promised the villain to go forward together.

    Zhao Yu stayed in Tianjin on standby.  Before leaving, Wu Dan told me not to be careless.  This old machine is the murderous thing selected by Qubi, presumably an old murder case was involved behind it.  If that doesn't work, investigate the clues first.  If it doesn't work, ask Ouyang Zhuan's family and Master for help, otherwise no one will save you if you die in the deep mountains and old forests

    After hearing Wu Dan's words, I laughed and said, "Master, that place is not a deep mountain or forest, so don't worry."

    Wu Dan said: "Well, don't worry, bring good things and the fox. I am quite relieved that Boss Duan is following." In the end, Nima was relieved because Boss Duan was there.

    Since this departure was a "private matter", Ouyang Zhuan's family did not grant me any privileges, nor did I greet the local police, and I let me handle everything.  The four of us arrived in Qingdao by plane, and then transferred to this unheard of small city Laizhou.

    After getting off the bus at the long-distance station, I saw that this place is really small, and it feels about the same size as Suzhou in Anhui, but the urban construction is much better than Suzhou.  We followed Boss Duan to find a bunker hotel in the city center.  The name of this hotel is awesome, it's called the White House.  What's even more formidable is that the style of the hotel is quite westernized, similar to the white castle in fairy tales.  This is very abrupt in the surrounding old buildings.

    "This hotel is interesting. Boss Duan, do you decide to live here?" I said with a smile, "You are too girlish. This looks like a fairytale castle."

    Ruan Lingxi was very happy: "Stay, stay, I think this hotel is quite new nearby." Then, this guy dragged me to the hotel.  When I was about to take a step, I suddenly looked up and saw a dazzling golden light flickering over the hotel, like a searchlight or an infrared scanner, constantly sweeping past us.

    What is this thing that has a magic weapon to suppress evil?  I was amused in my heart, but I felt a turmoil in my back, and Xiao Mi got out from inside, cursing: "Is there a hailstorm?"

    "Hail your sister, it's already May now." I smiled wryly.

    "Then why do I feel my back hurts?" Xiao Mi frowned, raised her eyes and saw the golden light, and immediately got into the backpack again: "What is that!"

    I was surprised and said: "Are you afraid of this thing? I think this golden light should be the light of some magic weapon, or the light of Buddha. Maybe there are Buddha statues that have been consecrated by eminent monks. However, you have never been afraid of these things before  "

    Xiao Mi got out of the backpack again, leaned on my shoulder and said in a low voice: "Change quickly, I can't stand this thing."

    I was curious, so I gave Ruan Lingxi Xiaomi and the backpack, and went in to have a look.  After entering the door, I suddenly saw a statue of Guan Erye in the hotel lobby.  However, this statue is a little different from the ordinary Guan Erye clay sculpture.  Although the statue is a colorful clay sculpture, the robe and cloak on Guan Erye's body is not a sculpture, but a real cloak.  The golden light emanates from the cloak.

    At this time, a young waiter came over and asked, "Do you want to stay, sir?"

    I chuckled and asked, "Did you make the clothes on the statue yourself?"

    The waiter didn't expect me to ask such a question, and he was stunned for a while and said, "No, I specially asked someone to do it."

    "Who did you ask?" I asked.

    The waiter suddenly lost his patience, and said angrily: "You are so strange, you can't live, is there anything in the hall that has anything to do with you?!"

    As soon as she shouted, another waiter came over.  This one is a girl with a round face, she looks very gentle, she stopped her with a smile in her eyes, and said to me with a smile: "Excuse me. Are you staying here? Or are you eating?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "I thoughtCame to stay, but my girlfriend didn't like it, so I came in to see how the hotel was, and I saw this statue.  It seems that no one really put such a tall statue in the main hall"

    The round-faced girl smiled and said, "It's a long story. This statue was given by the abbot of a temple here. What's interesting is that we have to dress the statue with clothes made by him. That's why you, the guest, saw it.  The deity is still wearing real robes. Our manager believes in this, so it is placed here."

    I heard the words and stepped forward, and carefully looked at the cloak on Erye Guan.  There was nothing fancy about this cloak, it was simply made of linen and simply painted.  But it smelled of a strange smell on the cloak. After careful identification, it was found that it was the smell of incense, cinnabar, and other strange smells mixed together.

    My heart moved: Is there a spell on this cloak?  So, I stepped forward and took a look at the cloak, and sure enough, I saw that there was a layer of lining on it, and the golden light was more shining on the lining, and it seemed that some kind of spell was written on it.  But I was too embarrassed to tear it down to read, so I had to walk away awkwardly under the strange gaze of the waiter.  I asked the round-faced girl who made this thing, and the girl said she didn't know, it was the manager who made it herself.

    After I finished asking, I went out of the hotel, and saw that Duan Qingshui had already chosen a hotel diagonally opposite, and the villain greeted me at the door.  I crossed the road in three or two steps and rushed over. The wicked woman asked, "What are you writing on there?"

    "There is a statue of Guan Erye in the White House Hotel. It is very interesting. It is wearing linen clothes and has spells written on it." I said.

    Xiao Mi complained: "The eighth achievement is a spell that makes me uncomfortable. Strange, there are still experts in this small place?"

    I was also surprised when I heard Xiao Mi's words.  Generally speaking, the spells drawn by people with profound Taoism have strong power to ward off evil spirits.  But this also varies from ghost to ghost.  Some ghosts have high spiritual power, and they are not afraid of ordinary Taoist talismans.  Just like Xiao Mi's "soul" Song Yang, Tao Talismans of the general level are not afraid at all.  But he felt a headache for the Dao talisman, how high is the Dao method of this caster?  Thinking of this, I think of the descendants of Liu Changsheng in the Immortal Cave that Sister Immortal said.  Could it be that person?  Otherwise, there should be no one else in this small broken place with such powerful Taoism.

    We found a place to live first.  Coming from Tianjin, it took me a long time to find a place to live, eat and rest.  The journey was tiring, and at night, Ruan Lingxi went to bed first.  Sister Shenxian and Boss Duan didn't know what they were hiding in the room to study [please don't think wrongly]. I was bored by myself, so I thought of going out to see the night scene.

    Carrying a bag and getting into a taxi casually, the driver asked, "Where are you going, young man?"

    I thought about it and said, "You can drive it, I just want to see the night view of this small town."

    The driver looked at me in surprise, and said with a smile: "What kind of night scene does our small city have? There are no people on the street at eight o'clock in the evening. Are you sure you want to see it?"

    I smiled and said, "I can't sleep anyway, so just take me to have a look."

    The driver smiled and said, "Then you sit still, let's go!"

    The car drove up, and the slightly hot night wind blew into the windows.  I looked out the window and found that there were indeed no pedestrians outside.  After the car drove for more than ten minutes, there were almost only street lights on the road, and there were no shadows of pedestrians.  I watched it for a long while, feeling bored, and just wanted to have a few words with the driver about the Immortal Cave.  But suddenly, the originally sunny weather suddenly began to rain, blurring the vision for a moment.

    "Okay, why is it raining?" the driver muttered.  At this moment, I saw a wet girl standing on the side of the road, waving gently at our car.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 377: Rainy Night Female Ghost

    ?

    Through the car window where the water was constantly pouring down, I vaguely saw the face of a girl distorted in my sight.  Because there was too much rain on the car window and the vision was too blurry, I couldn't see what the girl looked like, but she looked like a schoolgirl in a white shirt and jeans.  At this time, there was a loud bang in the sky, and a thunderbolt lit up.  The rain then seemed to get heavier.  Seeing that the driver didn't stop, I said, "Master, please stop by the side of the road and take this little girl with me and take her home."

    Unexpectedly, the driver stopped the car and looked out the car window in doubt, and asked, "Where is the little girl? Why didn't I see it?"

    "No?" I turned my head and looked out the car window for a while, but I didn't see the girl just now.  There was only the sound of thunder and rain, but no one was there.

    It's strange, could it be that what I saw just now was not a human being, but a ghost?  I pouted, it's also possible.  Although I can see ghosts, but on this rainy night like ink and the blurred car windows, I can't tell whether it's people or ghosts outside.  Forget it, maybe some lonely ghost came out for a walk on a lonely rainy night.

    I sighed and said: "Maybe I misread it, master, let's go." Unexpectedly, the driver didn't respond for a long time.  I couldn't help but look up at the front seat, but I happened to see his frightened and gloomy eyes reflected in the rearview mirror on the upper right side of the driver's seat.  This look startled me, and I couldn't help asking: "Master driver, what are you looking at?"

    The driver's voice was trembling, and he asked, "You, why are your eyes red?"

    I was speechless: "Didn't you see it just now? I" I was about to say that I have ghost eyes, but after thinking about it, he knows what ghost eyes are, so he just lied: "I wear colored contact lenses."  We post-90s love these."

    "Really?" the driver asked doubtfully.

    I laughed and said, "What else can I do, of course it's true."

    The driver stared at my hippie smiling face for a while, and then said: "I was taken aback." Then, he started the car and asked, "Where do you want to go next? It's raining heavily, otherwise I will send you off."  You go back?"

    I was also very depressed by the sudden heavy rain, so I nodded and said: "Okay, let's go back." The driver then turned around and wanted to drive back.  I looked out through the car window, only to feel that there was darkness all around me.  Although there are street lights, the light from the street lights is not very clear.

    "Where is this?" I asked, "Why is it so dark that it doesn't look like it's in an urban area?"

    The driver said while reversing: "This is the downtown area. This street is an old street. There are two bookstores in front of us. A high school is diagonally across from us. Going out of this street is"

    Before the driver finished speaking, I suddenly heard a loud "bang" from the front window glass.  Startled, I immediately looked to the window in front of the driver, only to be surprised to see a grimace pasted on the window.  This ghost has messy black hair, a blue-gray face, no white eyes, black-purple lips, and his hands pressed against the window, with long pointed nails clearly visible.

    "Ah¡ª¡ª" Before I could recover, the driver let out a scream and twirled his hands on the steering wheel.  My intuition was not good, and sure enough, I saw the front of the car rushing forward diagonally, hitting something hard with a bang.  I hugged my head quickly, and felt my body hit the front seat and bounced back to the back seat, making me a little dizzy.

    After the car stopped, I hurriedly got up to see the driver's situation, only to see that the uncle driver had been knocked unconscious on the steering wheel, with blood oozing from his forehead.  I cursed in my heart, suddenly became angry, opened the door and got out of the car, and went to settle accounts with that female ghost.  I thought to myself, are you upset that I didn't drive you home just now?  !  It's getting on my head!  Even if you are an underage girl ghost, you are not so harmful!  !

    But after I got out of the car, I didn't find any trace of the female ghost, so I had to go back to the car to check the driver's injuries. I felt that he was just fainted from fright, and the injuries were not serious, just skin trauma.  I moved him to the passenger seat and wanted to drive the car directly to the hospital, but found that the car was damaged and couldn't start.

    I had no choice but to call the 120 emergency number, only to find that I still didn't know where I was after I dialed.  I had no choice but to get out of the car and braved the heavy rain to observe the surrounding terrain. According to the driver, it was near a school. After I got off the car, I saw a school courtyard wall on the side of the road, and a school was two or three steps away.  the gate.  The taxi hit the stone lion in front of the school.  There is a stone lion at the gate of the school I wondered for a few seconds, thinking that this thing doesn't often appear at the gate of the school

    I walked a few steps forward to see what the name of the school was.  When I walked closer, I saw a big sign standing on the side of the school gate, with a few big characters on the sign: Laizhou No. 1 Middle School.

    "I'm near Laizhou No. 1 Middle School." After I saw the sign clearly, the contact with the emergency centersaid the member.  The other party replied: "Okay, wait a moment, I will go right away." After that, he hung up the phone.  Just when I wanted to get back in the car and continue to take shelter from the rain, a thunderbolt sounded in the sky, and a sudden light flashed above my head, reflecting the school building very clearly.  I glanced at it inadvertently, and saw that the school building was actually very old. Right opposite the door was a low red pointed bungalow with four numbers embossed on the wall of the house: 1938.

    "Such an old school." I said dumbfounded.  Under the dazzling lightning, the old school building revealed a gloomy and cold atmosphere.  I frowned and stared carefully at the school building for a long while, but I didn't see a ghost.  But there was a faint sense of death floating out of this old school.  I shivered. Dead air means dead bodies or zombies. Is there such a thing in a high school?

    At this time, the rain continued, so I had no choice but to go back to the car to hide from the rain.  Just as I sat in the back seat, I suddenly felt a cool breeze blowing over me.  My body froze, and I held the god of war on my waist.  I've seen a lot of hell, and I know it's a cloudy wind, not a cool wind in nature.

    Just then, I saw a ghost suddenly appear on the seat beside me.  This ghost looks like the girl who stopped the car just now.  White shirt, jeans, shawl with fine long hair.  I collected myself and looked at her carefully. I thought she might be the same person as the girl in my dream, but judging from her appearance, she was not the same.  This is a real female ghost, full of ghostly aura and deep resentment.

    When I was looking at her, I saw that her plain girlish face suddenly changed to the one that appeared on the car window just now, and then she turned around and rushed towards me.  I wanted to shoot, but changed my mind within a second, and took out an ordinary evil-suppressing talisman that I carried with me and stuck it on the ghost.  The girl ghost screamed and slowly dispersed from the car, and the Taoist talisman was also burned and scattered into ashes.

    Ran away?  I looked around, afraid that when I turned around suddenly, there would be a female ghost's face on my shoulder.  But this time there was no sign of her.  I slowed down and thought about where the girl came from just now.  Is this school haunted?

    Just when I was puzzled, I suddenly felt a chill coming from my back.  The bone-piercing cold feeling spread from my back to my whole body. I couldn't help scratching my back, but it seemed that I caught something.  At this time, the lightning flashed again, and through the rearview mirror, I saw that I had caught a bluish-white ghost hand with long nails.  This hand was about to open the carrying bag I was carrying behind me.  My scalp went numb, and I threw the ghost hand out.  When the ghost hand hit the glass, it disappeared again.  I subconsciously looked back at my bag, but my vision suddenly went dark, and when I looked up, I saw long messy hair hanging from the car window behind.  A bloated grimace hanging upside down stared at me from the rear window.  The rolled eyes and the smirking lips are especially shocking under the light of lightning.

    I secretly hated in my heart, thinking whether I should shoot her to death with a single shot.  But when he went to push the door, he saw that the door was locked.  What's even more exaggerated is that water slowly seeped in from under the car door from nowhere and quickly submerged my feet.  My heart sank, and I suddenly realized that I had encountered a drowned water ghost.  This ghost is looking at me from the car window now, presumably she wants to swallow the whole car in front of the rain, and then she appears again and presses me into the water to suffocate.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 378 The Dead Boy

    ?

    As the rain accumulated more and more, I no longer hesitated, smashed the car glass with the pistol handle, and fired a shot through the hole in the window glass.  The flames erupting from the god of war rushed towards the female ghost in an instant.  I saw the female ghost's hair was burned, screaming and disappearing into the night sky.  I had no intention of looking for her again, so I quickly opened the car door, let the rainwater out, and then went to see the driver.  Fortunately, he still fainted, and there were no other symptoms.

    At this time, there was a sharp horn honking in front of me, and then I saw an ambulance coming from outside the alley, so I quickly got out of the car to say hello.  After the ambulance stopped next to the taxi, the medical staff and I helped the driver out of the car, put him in the ambulance, and then went to the hospital.

    After arriving at the hospital, after a period of first aid, the driver woke up quickly, but his head was a little dizzy.  Hearing that I sent it to him, I immediately thanked him a thousand times and said, "I'm so sorry that I made you go on like this."

    I smiled and asked, "Do you remember what happened just now?"

    The driver thought for a while and said, "I really can't remember. It seems that I hit something After driving for so many years, this is the first time I have encountered such a thing. I have always been very careful."

    I stared at the driver for a long while, and I was sure that he was not lying, and that I really forgot what happened just now.  Perhaps this is called short-term amnesia. Some people will forget certain fragments and things they have experienced after being seriously injured or extremely frightened and unconscious. This is a kind of human body self-protection ability.

    It¡¯s okay to forget, I thought to myself, if I remember it and tell people about it everywhere, it¡¯s no wonder that people don¡¯t think it¡¯s a snake spirit disease.

    I smiled and said, "Master, did that Laizhou No. 1 Middle School have any murders?"  Is there still a body buried in that school?

    The driver thought for a while, and said: "Murder There is no major incident in our small place. If there is no murder, but this No. 1 Middle School had a student who disappeared several years ago. The parents came to make trouble for several days, and it finally died.  It's over. Then there was a student who committed suicide by jumping into the lake in the new campus a few days ago. Is this considered a murder?"

    "Suicide? Are you sure?" I asked curiously.  Many murders are disguised as suicides.  Jumping into the lake to die is very similar to the water ghost just now.

    "I'm sure. According to the Public Security Bureau, the one who committed suicide was a female student." The driver sighed, "It's really not easy for children to go to school nowadays."

    Suicide?  I looked at the heavy rain that was still falling outside the window and pondered for a while.  If it is suicide, although there is resentment, but the resentment will not be so heavy.  It seems that this school is also very interesting.  The driver said that a student disappeared several years ago, so I asked casually, only to find out that the missing student was also a female student, and her whereabouts are still unknown.  Many people knew about this incident at the time, and it was quite a serious disturbance. In the end, it was suppressed by the school. I don't know if it was a loss of money.

    Seeing that the driver was fine and out of danger, I said goodbye to him and left.  It's already twelve o'clock in the middle of the night, if I don't go back to sleep, I won't be able to climb up the mountain tomorrow.  When the driver heard that I was going back, and that I was traveling in Tianjin, he immediately left a phone call enthusiastically, saying that if there is any place I want to go and I can¡¯t find a car, he will drive me there for free.  I thanked each other, left each other's contact information, and came out of the hospital.

    After going out the gate, I found that the night rain was much lighter, and there was an indescribable sadness in the fresh air.  I shrank my neck, not knowing where this feeling came from, so I turned and walked out.  But when he walked to the gate of the courtyard, he saw a woman sitting beside the parking lot crying in a low voice, her hair and clothes were wet by the rain, and she didn't seem to notice it at all.  A stretcher was placed in front of her, and on the stretcher seemed to be the corpse of a child, covered with a white cloth.  Judging from the stature, the deceased should be a young man, probably the woman's son or daughter.

    Among the great tragedies in life, sending a white-haired person to a black-haired person is the most uncomfortable.  I stopped involuntarily, and stopped beside the stretcher. Listening to the woman's mournful cry, I couldn't help feeling sad.  Although I am used to watching life and death, I still can't accept this scene of life and death parting.

    Looking at the woman's rustic attire, she should be a rural woman. The back of the hand that wiped the tears was yellow and calloused, as if she was used to doing farm work.  I felt even more unbearable after seeing this, and was about to step forward to comfort him, but suddenly saw a ghost standing up from the stretcher.

    I was taken aback, and at first glance, I saw that he was a young man of sixteen or seventeen.  The child was pretty and thin, with a pale face and wearing a school uniform, as if he were a high school student.  I looked at the white cloth covering the corpse in puzzlement, and saw that the white cloth had already been soaked, so it could be seen that this woman had been sitting here crying for a long time.  But the soul is only now leaving the body, this is a very delicate issue.  This shows that the young man probably didn't die just now, and he didn't really die until now, so the soul could no longer stay in the body and was forced to separate.?? come out.  Since he didn't die, why was he carried out early?  Didn't the doctor rescue him?

    I couldn't help but stare at the boy's ghost, only to see that he was staring sadly at the crying mother sitting beside him.  The boy went up to touch his mother's hair, but found a void, and looked at his hand in a sense of loss.

    My sight made the boy's ghost look over involuntarily, and said softly, "Am I already dead?"

    I nodded.  The boy sighed: "But I can't bear to part with my mother."

    I sighed softly, squatted down in front of the woman, and said, "Auntie, it's raining, why are you sitting here and crying?"

    The middle-aged woman raised her face and looked at me. Tears hung on her vicissitudes of life, her eyes were cloudy and bloodshot.

    "My son is dead, he was hit by a car¡ª" At this point, she cried again: "He studied so well, and he even took key classes What should I do"

    I sighed: "Since the child is gone, don't let him get wet here."

    The woman cried even more sadly: "When it was delivered, he was obviously still alive, but I didn't have the money to pay for the surgery. The doctor asked me to pay the money first and then the surgery, and he just died"

    I wiped it, but it didn't save me?  !  I was surprised and said: "The doctor didn't rescue him in time? How could I have such a doctor?!" After saying this, I suddenly remembered the tense doctor-patient relationship mentioned in many news now, and I couldn't help feeling a little ashamed.  This kind of thing really might be true, medical ethics and so on are now the same price as shit.

    The woman cried even more sadly when she mentioned this.  At this time, I saw several people coming out of the dormitory department.  Three of them looked like a family, a middle-aged couple in bright clothes, with a daughter who looked like a young girl.  The three of them went out with an umbrella, glanced at the woman, and then left expressionlessly.

    As soon as the woman saw them, she jumped up and rushed over to drag the couple.  At this time, a middle-aged man who had been walking behind grabbed her and shouted: "It's okay, it's okay, everyone has lost money, what else do you want?!"

    The woman yelled: "It's over if you lose money, huh?! My child is worth his stinky money?! He obviously didn't admit that it was his daughter who killed someone and bullied us who have no power and power. What kind of world is this?  You have been punished by heaven!! You will not end well!!¡±

    The woman's mournful cry resounded through the night sky and spread far away in the quiet night.  The girl was frightened, screamed and ran back to her family's car, closing the door.  The couple also hurried away.  After their car drove away, the woman burst into tears, her heart-piercing voice was heartbreaking.

    I sighed, and looked back at the ghost of the young man, and saw that he still hadn't left, but silently looked at his mother's back, with a sad expression on his face.  I walked over and patted him on the shoulder, and comforted me: "It will be better after a long time. It turns out that you died accidentally."

    The young man sighed: "I'm afraid I'm gone, and my mother won't be taken care of."

    I was stunned and said: "Don't you still have a father? Isn't there someone around your mother?"

    The boy shook his head and said, "It's my stepdad. He treats my mothernot very well." I suddenly understood.  The boy suddenly grabbed my arm with his backhand and begged: "If you can see me, can you pass a few words to my mother for me? I made some money from working during the winter vacation and I want to leave it to her. Now the money is with me.  Under the pillow in the house, I was afraid that if my stepfather saw it, he would take it away and not give it to her."

    I was stunned and said: "This If your mother asks me how I know, what should I say"

    The boy was startled, sighed, and let go of my hand in disappointment: "Sorry, I was a little abrupt."

    I smiled and said: "Don't be afraid, anyway, you didn't go to Yinyang Road now, which means that there is no mortal relationship. Maybe God pity you and ask you to talk to your mother more. There are still the first seven soul nights. At that time  When Yinhun's spiritual power is at its strongest. I can help you see your mother, and if you have anything to say, you can tell her face to face and say goodbye."

    The young man looked at me in surprise: "I never thought about it beforethere is such a world of yin and yangI will know it after I die."

    I asked: "Seeing that you are still a student, which school do you belong to? What is the cause of death?"

    The boy said: "My name is Ding Chen, and I was a student in No. 1 Middle School when I was alive."

    "Laizhou No. 1 Middle School?" I asked.

    Ding Chen nodded and said, "Yes."

    I smiled wryly and said, "It's evil, and it belongs to this school again." Before I finished speaking, I suddenly saw that the aura around me seemed to have undergone earth-shaking changes.  It was as if there was a weird protective shield covering the real scene inch by inch. Night rain, flowers and plants, pedestrians, everything disappeared, replaced by black waves rolling in chaos.

    "There is a way to live, and there is a way to die. Humans and ghosts have different paths!" There seemed to be a shout coming from a distant direction.

    I was startled, and quickly dragged Ding Chen's ghost behind me.  Ding Chen asked, "What's wrong? Where's the sound?"

    I smiled wryly and said: "It seems that the ghost guards don't like you staying in Yangjian very much, and black and white impermanence locked you back to the underworld." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)There is a dead end.  Humans and ghosts go their separate ways!  "It seemed that there was a shout coming from a distant direction.

    I was startled, and quickly dragged Ding Chen's ghost behind me.  Ding Chen asked, "What's wrong? Where's the sound?"

    I smiled wryly and said: "It seems that the ghost guards don't like you staying in Yangjian very much, and black and white impermanence locked you back to the underworld." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 379 Die Xian Killing Game (Part 1)

    ?

    Just as he was talking, he saw two thick black mist sweeping towards him.  After a while, two ghost figures appeared before our eyes.  These two ghost images are the appearance of two men in black.  It is similar to the Guicha Jiayibingding I saw on the side of the Naihe Bridge. It is all black and wears a tall black hat, like an ancient coir hat.  His face was pale, his eye circles were blue, his lips were black and purple, and he had a pair of hooks in his hands.  In my opinion, this is not impermanence at all, but a general ghost.  It is estimated that the black and white impermanence is their department manager, or the section chief and division chief, who are so stupid that they can't tell the difference.

    ?Due to thousands of years of development, presumably the underworld official ape system has developed relatively well. Black and white impermanence who often came out to run business in ancient times has been promoted and only deals with some evil spirits.  As for such small ghosts and mobs, they will be handed over to the official apes under him.  I suspect that Impermanence in Black and White is just watching ghosts order dishes. For example, I didn't see them dare to go to Ma Luoyu.

    Seeing that it was an ordinary ghost messenger, I gained some confidence in my heart, stepped forward and said with a smile: "You two ghost messenger brothers have worked hard. What are you guys up to?"

    One of them cursed: "Get out of the way! We are going to take that ghost back to the underworld!"

    I said: "Brother Guicha, can you let him stay for a few more days. I have a case that I need his help to investigate."

    Another ghost messenger sneered and said, "What are you, ordering the two of us? You are in charge of people alive, and we are in charge of them after death. The Yin and Yang of heaven and earth, and the order of all things, can it be changed because of you, a mere mortal?"

    I heard this guy's tone was not kind, and I also darkened my face: "The order of all things cannot be changed, but there is a saying in the world that law is nothing more than human feelings. This boy passed away suddenly, let him stay in the world for a few more days to accompany his mother  What's wrong with worrying about it while I was alive? Besides, I am indeed working on an old case. This young man was studying at the school where the crime happened. If I let him help with the investigation, I think the truth of another unjust case will be revealed soon.  .This is a good thing to accumulate yin virtue, I hope the two ghosts can understand."

    The ghost guard sneered and said, "Just because you still want to change our rules? If you don't get out of the way, don't blame us for doing it!" Then, the two ghost guards rolled up their arms and sleeves, and they really wanted to come up and beat me.  Ding Chen grabbed my arm, with a trace of fear in his voice: "Who are they, and where are they taking me?"

    I pushed him aside and said, "With me here, I don't believe that these two bk's can be taken away by you!" Xiaobian, if I can't beat black and white, you two little guys don't take it seriously.  Let the two of you look like urban management.

    Having said that, the hooks in the hands of the two ghost messengers left and flew towards me with a trace of black air.  I thought of Ma Luoyu's technique of subjugating ghosts, so I chanted the incantation Nianjue to transform the Yin energy around me into my own mana.  When the soul hook was about to fly towards my face, I felt two forces burst out from the depths of my body, getting stronger and stronger, and finally converged on my arms.  As a result, black energy suddenly condensed above the arms, turning into two black dragons, roaring out, and rushing towards the two ghost messengers.  I reckoned in a good state of mind that with my half-learned skills, I should be able to drive these two ghosts back.

    Unexpectedly, in fact, the giant dragon transformed from the black air flew straight towards the hook, smashing the hook and turning it into a wisp of black smoke.  The two ghosts turned pale with shock when they saw this. The two ghosts underestimated the enemy. I didn't expect that I came suddenly and didn't respond in time. As a result, I was picked up and thrown out by the two giant dragons one by one.

    I saw with my own eyes that the two ghost messengers were thrown by the giant dragon, and suddenly they flew across the sky like meteors, and disappeared flickeringly, probably thrown back to the underworld.  I set up an awning and watched for a while, but I didn't see the two ghosts coming back, and I felt guilty for a while.  Is this an accident?

    After the ghosts disappeared, the scenery that had been shrouded in Yin Qi returned to normal.  The crying of the woman and the persuasion of a man can still be heard in the distance.  Seeing that I had chased away the ghost messenger, I was somewhat relieved, and looked back at Ding Chen, only to see that he was looking at me in surprise.

    I laughed and said, "Don't worship me too much, it's just a trivial matter."

    Ding Chen was stunned and said, "Um, who are you"

    I smiled and said, "I'm a policeman, but I often use spirit bodies or ghosts to solve cases. Now there is an old case in your middle school, and you may need your help. Would you like to stay and help me? I can also visit your mother a few more times."  But when the time comes, I have to send you away."

    Ding Chen immediately nodded and said: "I am willing. But I don't know anything, how can I help you?"

    I thought for a while and asked, "I heard that a girl in your school committed suicide by jumping into the lake a few days ago. Do you know about it?"

    Ding Chen nodded and said: "I know, so you want to check this?"

    I nodded and said: "Start checking from this. You go home now and take this piece of paper with you." Then, I took out a piece of paper from my bag.paper.  In fact, this piece of paper is an ordinary A4 paper, but Xiao Mi's spirit fox urine was accidentally stained on it.  The spirit fox's urine seems to have a strong "covering" effect, making it impossible for the ghost to find the ghost in a short time.  So I folded the piece of paper and wrote Ding Chen's name on it. Immediately after, I remembered the psychic spell Wu Dan had taught me, and my heart moved, and I recited the mantra to the paper.  Then he took it out of the lighter and burned it.

    Not long after, this piece of paper appeared in Ding Chen's hand.  He held up the white paper and looked at it suspiciously, and said, "What is the use of this thing?"

    I smiled and said: "It is useful. I cast a psychic spell on this piece of paper. If you want to find me, just write down what you want to say and my name on it with a pen, and I will hear it. Besides this, take  Look at it, it¡¯s not easy for ghosts to find you. You are full of yang during the day, I suggest you hide at home and don¡¯t go out. If you want to find me, talk to me at night.¡±

    Ding Chen put the paper away suspiciously, nodded and said, "Thank you, I don't know your name yet?"

    "Song Yan." I smiled and said, "Call me Brother Song."

    After Ding Chen thanked me, he walked to his mother.  I checked the time, it was almost morning.  It was an unlucky night, with fights, rain, and several ghosts.

    In desperation, I had no choice but to walk out of the hospital, took a taxi back to the hotel, took a hot bath and fell asleep.  But when I was lying on the bed, I couldn't fall asleep, and the same scene kept repeating in my mind: the car window on a rainy night, the grimace suddenly bumped into the car window

    It was three or four o'clock in the morning before I fell asleep in a daze.  But he felt that he hadn't slept soundly yet, when he was disturbed by a shrill siren.  Xiao Mi turned over from the sofa in the living room, yawned and stretched, cursing: "The police went out early in the morning, what happened?"

    I got up and opened the curtains, looked downstairs, and saw the main street of this small town downstairs. It seemed that the Public Security Bureau was not far ahead. The hotel we stayed in was only a few hundred meters away from the Public Security Bureau.  Now two or three police cars whizzed by on the road, sanitation workers and pedestrians who got up early stopped to watch.

    I looked at the direction where the police car was going, and suddenly realized that it was the direction of the No. 1 Middle School I went to last night.  Dead again?  I am a little stunned.

    After the siren disappeared, I suddenly heard a voice coming from beside me: "Brother Song, Brother Song?"

    When I heard the voice, it seemed to be Ding Chen, so I immediately asked, "Why, what happened?"

    "I went to school last night and saw something. I don't know if I should tell you." Ding Chen said.

    "What's the matter?" I asked.

    "I wanted to go back to my alma mater last night, but when I got to the library, I saw that a few girls didn't go back to the dormitory to sleep, but stayed in the library playing Die Xian games." Ding Chen said: "But their expressions  It was very unnatural, as if they were being forced to play. Their expressions were very bad, and they asked strange questions. After a while, I saw that there was a ghost hand in the middle of their hands on the plate. But  I can't see who the owner of that ghost hand is. But I can't go to them, as if something is blocking me Because one of the girls is my classmate, I took a few more glances, and then  I just stayed in the classroom. The next morning, when I wanted to leave, I found that one of the girls who was playing Die Fairy died by the lake."

    "Another suicide by jumping into the lake?" I said in amazement.

    "I don't know, because some students who got up early called the police, and now the police have arrived in a part, and I can't get close." Ding Chen said.

    I know it in my heart.  The policeman has a righteous or evil spirit, and ghosts with weak spiritual power really can't get close.  But after hearing this, my drowsiness was already driven away, so I had no choice but to get up, pat on Ruan Lingxi's door, and call her to get up and go take a look together.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 380 Die Xian Killing Game (Part 2)

    ?

    It's only half past six, what are you doing up?  "Ruan Lingxi was dragged up by me, and complained while washing.

    "It was you who said, this time you will follow us to solve the case." I smiled.

    Ruan Lingxi poked her head out from the bathroom, and snorted coldly: "I wonder if you think that the one who died this time is a female student, and you want me to sneak in and ask about the situation?"

    I laughed and said, "That's right"

    Ruan Lingxi immediately threw the comb in her hand over: "I knew you were here to make me work!"

    I dodged and dodged it, and said with a smile: "Okay, when I find out about these things, I'll take you to play."

    After Ruan Lingxi packed up, I also put on my backpack and went out, stuffing Xiao Mi into the bag.  Xiao Mi immediately got out and protested: "It's early summer now, you still stuffed me in the bag, are you trying to heat me to death?"

    I said: "Then you have to keep a low profile. We are here to investigate the case secretly, so we can't attract too much attention."

    Xiao Mi ignored my words and leaned on my shoulder.  I shook my head, glanced at the CD player on the coffee table, thought about it, picked it up and stuffed it into my bag.  Although this is a monster, I don't think it's anything special. Apart from singing every now and then in the middle of the night to make me have nightmares, nothing strange happened.

    After arriving at the high school, I saw that the police had cordoned off the school gate, preventing us from entering.  I first chatted with the policeman at the gate of the campus for a while, and then showed him my police card, saying that I was a parent of a student inside and wanted to go in and have a look.  It's a pity that this set doesn't work for others.  In the past, he could travel unimpeded in Tianjin because of the protection of Ouyang Zhuan's family.  This time the Bricks didn't care, and I immediately discovered the disadvantages of being okay and having no way.  Hit a wall wherever you go.

    Ruan Lingxi simply pulled me aside and said in a low voice: "Let's not bother at the front door, we won't be able to get in at all. How about we still climb over the wall from the back door?"

    "Again? The back door of this school is close to the street. I'm afraid it's hard to explain if someone sees it." I said.

    Ruan Lingxi looked at the time on the phone, and said, "It's only seven o'clock, and there are not many people on the road. With the height of the courtyard wall, we must pass in two minutes."

    I thought about it and felt that this plan was feasible, so I made a detour to the back door of the school.  Outside the back door of the school is a main street, and across the street is a theater.  The others are nothing more than various stores, which have not yet opened for business, and there are few pedestrians on the road.  I put Xiao Mi in first, and saw Xiao Mi jumped over the wall to get in, and shouted in the wall: "Hurry up, no one!"

    So Ruan Lingxi and I retreated a certain distance, took a simple run-up, and then climbed over the wall and entered.  When it fell to the ground, it was discovered that it was actually a small forest behind the school.  There are pavilions, terraces and pavilions not far away, and the sound of running water and voices can be heard.

    In the early morning light, there was no one else in the woods except the three of us.  Ruan Lingxi and I quietly walked out of the woods, looking for the lake where the accident happened.  After walking for a while, I realized that this high school occupies a very large area, almost comparable to the area of ??a university.  Judging from the architectural style, it seems that the new and old campuses are divided, and the woods behind are newly built. Walking out of the small woods, the vision suddenly becomes clear.

    The place where Ruan Lingxi and I stood was still a small hillside.  There is a huge artificial lake at the foot of the hill, and a cordon is being pulled around the lake.  From our position, we could vaguely see a lot of policemen surrounding the lake, as well as people like school teachers.  There was a white figure lying on the ground by the lake, I wondered if it was the female student.

    "It's a pity that I can't see clearly." I frowned and said: "It would be great if Zhao Yu was here, his eyes are like clairvoyance."

    "Clairvoyance." Ruan Lingxi thought for a while, and then began to rummage through her backpack.

    "What are you looking for?" I asked suspiciously.

    "I really have a clairvoyance, here you are, the telescope!" Ruan Lingxi took out a small telescope from his backpack and handed it to me.

    "Why do you still have this?" I opened the mirror cover and asked curiously.

    "Boss Duan bought it," Ruan Lingxi said with a smile: "What are you talking about watching stars with my senior sister. Emma, ??why do I think he has zero emotional intelligence in this area. The way of chasing girls is basically copied from idol dramas."

    "PfftLooking at the stars" I suddenly got goosebumps all over my body.  It's really hard to imagine how embarrassing it is for a strong man to watch stars and say his lines like a Korean drama girl with a hot flower.  But for Boss Duan, he doesn't know how to say lines, and most of the time he memorized them after Baidu.

    I raised the binoculars to my eyes, and I could see the scene by the lake very clearly.  Now the forensic doctor is taking pictures of the corpse on the ground, which happened to be blocked by my view.  I had to wait patiently for him to move away before I saw the corpse on the ground.

    It was a teenager who died?A female student, wearing a white short-sleeved pajamas.  She was half lying on the edge of the lake, her eyes were wide open, staring forward, and her mouth was opened wide.  This kind of stiff expression coupled with the godless eyes made people feel extremely uncomfortable and awkward in the horror, as if the deceased was trying to scream before death.

    But if it was really shouting, how come no one heard it?  I moved the binoculars again, and suddenly, the dead man's hand came into my field of vision.  I saw that the girl had one hand stretched forward, but one of the fingers seemed to have been worn off a small half, bloody and bloody, and the bones were exposed, which made me shiver.  Below her hand was the last step of a stone staircase.  A line of words was written in blood on it: "You will be the next to die!!"

    Those big bloody characters were hideous, and I felt nauseated from the bottom of my heart when I saw them, as if I saw a vicious curse.  I put the binoculars down and pondered for a while.

    Ruan Lingxi turned to look at me, and seeing my serious face, asked, "What did you see? Did the girl die terribly? Is there something abnormal?"

    I curled my lips and said, "It's not only miserable, but also very strange. Could it be Die Xian who killed people?"

    "What dish fairy, these girls have played with dish fairy?" Ruan Lingxi said in surprise: "How do you know, is it a dream again? The things in the dream may not be real."

    I smiled and briefly told Ruan Lingxi about the adventure last night.  After hearing this, Ruan Lingxi was surprised for a while, and then kicked over: "Er, tell me when you go out later! What if something happens!!"

    I was speechless: "Where did I know that I could meet ghosts and ghost messengers, I just wanted to take a casual walk."

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly, and said, "Then what should we do now, we can't go up close and ask people what they found out."

    I smiled and said: "It doesn't matter, we can't investigate during the day, and investigate with ghosts at night."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "You still come at night?" I nodded.  At this time, Xiao Mi suddenly interjected: "Hey, have you noticed that there is a building that seems to be different."

    "Where?" I asked, then held up the binoculars to look around the campus, and finally stopped on a tall building.  This is the tallest building on the campus, but its shape is very strange, it looks like an altar from a distance.  Looking at the direction should be southeast, but not southeast.  I visually inspected the location and found that the building should be facing the sun everywhere, and that location can absorb the most sunlight in a day.  Not only that, there are three flagpoles erected in front of the building, but there are no flags on the flagpoles.  From the bottom of the flagpole, there seemed to be three golden lights of Taoism flashing out.  I carefully checked the front and back of the building with a telescope, only to realize that it was an office building, where the teachers of all grades worked.  The office building actually has the golden light of Taoism, which is amazing.

    "It seems that the building has been set up before," I put down the binoculars and said, "It means that the school is not very peaceful. Because that building was not set up for luck, but to ward off evil spirits."

    "The school still needs to ward off evil spirits?" Ruan Lingxi said: "It is said that the school can be built on top of the mass grave, because children are full of yang energy and can suppress ghosts and evil spirits."

    "The fate of a certain place and a certain person is always changing. School hauntings and murders are also emerging endlessly, and supernatural cases are not uncommon. But looking at this situation, we can't investigate during the day, so we should go back first and talk about it when we come out at night."  I said: "Boss Duan is going to find the Immortal Cave, let's hang out with Elder Sister Immortal and Boss Duan first." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 381 Die Xian Killing Game (Part 2)

    ?

    But when we got back to our residence, we found Boss Duan lying on the bed half-naked, his body covered with silver needles by Su Ling.  I looked at Boss Duan who was lying on the bed speechlessly, and asked, "Why didn't I see you turned into a hedgehog overnight?"

    Boss Duan glared at me and said, "This is called acupuncture."

    Su Ling sighed: "I saw that his condition was not good in the morning, so I used acupuncture to control it first. But it seems that he will not be able to go out today. In order to make the effect last longer, it is better to rest for one more day."

    Ruan Lingxi looked at me and asked, "Then what shall we do?"

    I shrugged my shoulders and said, "That's also good. Use this day to check the old cases of No. 1 Middle School, and you can always find some clues."

    So we discussed it, first went around No. 1 Middle School, and found two bookstores and an old residential area.  The school has recently been under martial law, and it is impossible to enter the school gate.  So Ruan Lingxi and I turned to check the situation of the two bookstores.  Among the two bookstores, one of the shopkeepers was a man in his forties who was taciturn.  I tried to ask him about No. 1 Middle School, but he didn't say much.  So I gave up and went to another bookstore.  The owner of this bookstore is a young girl. According to her, she was married from out of town. After marriage, she newly bought this bookstore, and she doesn't know anything about No. 1 Middle School at all.

    When I came out of the bookstore, I couldn't help feeling a little frustrated.  It's noon now, the sun is shining brightly, and it even feels a little hot for the first time.  I was a little sweaty after walking for a long time.  In such weather, it is impossible for Ding Chen's ghost to appear.  So Ruan Lingxi and I set our sights on the old community diagonally opposite the main entrance of the school.  There was a locust tree at the door, and under the tree sat a few white-haired old ladies chatting with fans.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Let's go, let's see what those old people have to say."

    I thought to myself that generally speaking, old ladies like to tell a short gossip about their parents. If you ask them, you may have a clue.  So Ruan Lingxi and I walked up, trying to find a reason to strike up a conversation, but saw several ladies staring at us even more curiously.

    I smiled and said, "Excuse me, ladies, we are parents of students, and our children go to No. 1 Middle School"

    One of them interrupted me and said, "What are you two young people talking about, your children are going to kindergarten this year"

    Ruan Lingxi's face was slightly stunned, and then his face turned red, and said: "Where is it, it's not our child, it's our sister. Didn't you hear that something happened to their school? We came to pick them up from school, and came to see if there was nothing wrong.  "

    I immediately echoed: "Yes, the two of us just came here to visit relatives. Anyway, we have nothing to do these few days. I heard that there have been many incidents in this school?"

    At this time, another chubby white-haired old lady asked: "Aren't you two locals? Most locals know about this."

    "Most of them know?" I was surprised.  Looking at the school's martial law posture, I just don't want the news to spread.  It seems that I still can't prevent the crowd.

    "How can I not know, Laizhou City is only such a small place." The other said: "This school is evil, two students died in a row. I also heard that one was hit by a car the day before yesterday.  Know what's wrong."

    I saw that my aunt had opened up the conversation box, so I quickly pulled Ruan Lingxi to sit down and listen carefully.  The old ladies had nothing to do, and seeing the two of us cheering so much, they also became interested, so they told us what happened recently.  Even the disappearance case I asked about many years ago was brought up.

    It turns out that this No. 1 middle school is the most powerful key high school in the city. It produces many top students from Tsinghua University and Peking University every year, and there are even top students in arts and sciences every year.  Due to the good teaching performance in successive years, the government allocated funds to expand the school building, focusing on building the reputation of No. 1 Middle School.  At the end of this road, you can still see a huge billboard, which reads: Peking University¡¯s aircraft carrier Yun Yun [you can write about Harvard if you have the ability].

    Due to the growing reputation, the principal of the No. 1 Middle School has also begun to receive more attention. It is said that he also enjoys subsidies from the State Council, and the salary is very high.  Children in this city are proud to be admitted to No. 1 Middle School.  Since the classroom space is much larger after the expansion, the school also plans to start expanding enrollment.  Of course, this expansion of enrollment is somewhat tricky.  For example, set a higher score line, and students with good grades who really pass the line can go to the first middle school for free.  .  About three or four thousand yuan per person.  In this case, if ten people come to pay, the school will have an income of 30,000 to 40,000 yuan.  But it is said that except for the five or six key classes in each grade, nearly half of the students in many other ordinary classes pay money to study.  There are about 40 or 50 students in a class. Calculated in this way, after the high school entrance examination every year, the school will have a considerable income.  And parents are willing to pay money for their children to read the key points, but there is noPeople object to this twisted unspoken rule.

    Of course, this behavior is not considered a crime, and this phenomenon also exists in high schools everywhere.  But this behavior of collecting money has changed the whole atmosphere of the school.  I heard that many teachers have also become snobbish. Parents give red envelopes secretly, and the class teacher and teacher will focus on training them.  The other students don't care.  Every six months, the grades will be ranked and announced for the whole grade, and then re-divided into classes to form a "competitive" atmosphere.  In addition, the school holds a weekly meeting [due to the loud sound of the campus radio, the surrounding residents can hear it], and will praise a group of students with excellent grades and progress, and give material rewards at the same time.  Of course, I will also criticize the backward students with poor grades, or the students who fall in love with each other early.  The names of these students will be called out on the spot, and they will have to write a review. The next meeting will read the guarantee letter in front of the whole school.  This creates a high-pressure and tense learning environment for all students in the school.

    Seven or eight years ago, it was the time when the school first became famous, and it was also when the school had just expanded the school building.  It is said that in the summer of that year, probably also in May and June, a girl was discovered by her teacher because she had a puppy love with a male classmate.  Later, at the grade meeting, the head of the grade department called names in front of all the teachers and students in the school, and criticized the girl for her puppy love.  Later, in the principal's speech, he repeatedly mentioned the child's puppy love incident as a "negative teaching material".  Because she was criticized and ridiculed at school, the girl didn't think about it for a while, and left a letter from the school to "leave school", saying that she didn't want to stay in such a perverted school and so on.  But this time, there was no news.

    ?Because the child disappeared at school, the heartbroken parents came to the school crying, begging the teacher to find the student together, and were blasted out of the door by the security guards many times.  The crying of the child's mother was heart-rending and could be heard throughout the street. At that time, many elderly people in the residential area came out to persuade them.  Later, there was a lot of trouble, and the security guards didn't let her in, so she sat under the tree at the door and cried, sometimes sitting in a daze for an hour.  The police also came, and the child's parents reported him missing.  But after all these years, I couldn't find it.  Afraid of taking responsibility, the school immediately expelled the girl from her school status and did not recognize the girl as a student of No. 1 Middle School.

    Seven or eight years have passed, and the students have changed one class after another, but the mother who lost her child would often sit under the tree outside the school gate for a while, and then mutter to herself, a little mentally disturbed.

    "Now that child's mother will come over?" I was shocked, and suddenly thought of that weird CD player.  Could this missing girl be the owner of the CD player?

    An old lady sighed: "Of course I will come, often. We are all used to it, and no one persuaded her. Anyway, everyone knows about it. After many times of persuasion, it is normal.  .¡±

    "What's the girl's name?" Ruan Lingxi asked.

    "That girl's name is An Xiaoshuang, she is my granddaughter's classmate." Another old man said: "At that time my granddaughter had a pretty good relationship with her."

    "Then where is your granddaughter now?" I asked, thinking that it would be best if someone knew, lest I have no idea.

    "I'm studying as a graduate student in other places. My granddaughter is doing well." The old lady immediately became happy when she mentioned this: "It's at Nankai University." Well, it's not here.  But when I heard Nankai's name, I felt a lot of comfort in my heart.  It's easy to do in Tianjin.

    After asking the old ladies, Ruan Lingxi and I got up and left, planning to find a small restaurant near the school for dinner.  Ruan Lingxi said, "Er, do you think the owner of your CD player is An Xiaoshuang?"

    I smiled wryly and said: "If it is, it will be miserable. The child is probably dead. The poor mother comes here every day to wait, but she doesn't know that she will never be able to wait for her daughter." (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 382 Playing Die Fairy Together (Part 1)

    ?

    The two of us saw a ramen restaurant next to the community, so we opened the door and went in, found a seat by the window and sat down.  While waiting for the meal to be ordered, a group of laughing male students in school uniforms rushed in, quickly filling up half of the seats.

    I looked up at them, and saw that several of them were wearing sportswear, as if they had just finished gym class.  After a while, I saw four girls coming in with them, and sat down behind Ruan Lingxi and me.  Ruan Lingxi turned her back to them, but I could see the faces of the four girls.  However, it seemed that one of the girls was not looking very well, her brows were slightly frowned, and her face was cold and silent.  The other three chatted happily.

    I noticed that this sad girl was actually the prettiest of the four, and also the tallest.  She was sitting diagonally across from me.  After I sat down, I heard someone from the group of male students opposite me whistle a few times at them.

    The three girls turned their heads and cursed with a smile. They seemed to be from the same class and they all knew each other.  But the frowning girl remained unmoved and sat indifferently on her seat.  At this moment, a tall and sunny boy walked around and greeted the cold-faced girl.  The girl looked at him and said impatiently: "I'm in a bad mood, don't mess with me."

    "Why are you in a bad mood? You didn't do well in the exam? It's not a placement test. What are you afraid of?" The boy shrugged indifferently: "You have such good grades, why are you afraid that you won't be able to go to the key class?"

    At this moment, another girl withdrew her smile and said, "Chen Hao, don't bother me. You know who Minjing is in a bad mood because of someone. Something happened to our senior high school sister, you know it."

    "Oh," the boy raised his eyebrows: "I've heard of it, but I haven't seen what's going on. Didn't the police come to seal the scene?"

    "Why are you so indifferent," the girl continued, "it's a dead person."

    "I don't know that senior sister. I just watched her performance at the New Year's Party. Why am I sad? Besides, she is not the only one who committed suicide under the pressure of studying in our school." The boy said indifferently: "So if you want to  Open up"

    "Okay!" The girl named Minjing was annoyed: "Go away, don't bother me!" After hearing this, the boy suddenly felt that he couldn't hold back his face, turned his head and left with a cold snort.  The other three girls exchanged glances, and one of them said to Minjing: "Don't take it too seriously, Chen Hao just has no brains. What happened to Senior Sister Lin should be an accident"

    "Accident?" Min Jing smiled coldly, with the corners of her lips raised mockingly: "The girls' dormitory is locked in the middle of the night, and the auntie in charge said that no one goes out in the middle of the night, so how did she open the door to go to the lake? I think it's murder."  , maybe the murderer lives in our dormitory building."

    Another girl said: "But I heard that they were killed playing Die Xian. It is said that Die Xian killed people."

    Min Jing sneered and said: "Do you believe it? There are ghosts, it's just someone who hurt people!"

    "How are you so sure?" another girl asked.

    That Minjing rolled her eyes, and took out an icrazy mobile phone from her sportswear pocket: "Look, someone sent me a prank text message."

    As I spoke, I caught a glimpse of her putting her phone on the table.  The three girls gathered around and remained silent after watching it.  I pricked up my ears curiously, and at the same time saw that the expressions of the three girls were not very good-looking.  After a while, one of them said, "Senior Sister Li Linisn't she dead? Why are you still sending text messages in the early morningI heard that she died in the middle of the night yesterday."

    Another said: "Someone must have stolen her mobile phone to scare Minjing."

    "Add Die Xian killing game software let you play Die Xian together, isn't she dead, how to play?" said the third girl.

    "So, this must be a prank text message. I don't know who stole the senior sister's mobile phone." Minjing sneered: "You want me to go to the library to play, it's ridiculous."

    "But, won't the senior sister's mobile phone be taken away by the police There will be a show on TV, and the mobile phone at the crime scene will be taken away by the police."

    "It's hard to tell whether it's murder or suicide. The school doesn't allow wild guesses."

    "I think it was Die Xian who killed the game. Some people also said that the invited Die Xian must be An Xiaoshuang who disappeared inexplicably back then. They said that she was dead, and the ghost came back to kill people."

    "Bah bah, these are all rumors. Do you believe in ghosts? I think it must be the students who did it. There is a psychopath hidden in our grade. She must be a woman who is so narrow-minded. She thinks that other people's grades are better than hers, so she just  These people are going to be killed. Be careful and pay attention to the students in the dormitory.¡± The one named Min Jing said decisively: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back to class after lunch.??"

    Several girls stopped talking and buried their heads in eating.  I exchanged glances with Ruan Lingxi, and we each ate in silence.  After the group of children dispersed, I asked Ruan Lingxi, "What do you think of these problems?"

    Ruan Lingxi shrugged and said: "It's hard to say. But it reminds me of a horror novel I read the year before last. It said that people's resentment is spread through game software. If they can't pass the level, they will be killed, and then the dead will give  The first person in the address book sent a message, asking him to download this software and continue playing. Similarly, those who can¡¯t pass the level will die. It will continue like this. Do you think it will be like this?¡±

    I shook my head and said, "It doesn't look like it. The key is the Die Xian game in the library. Let's sneak into the library tonight to see how it goes."

    "Are you sure someone will go to the library to play Die Fairy at night?" Ruan Lingxi said in amazement: "What if there is no one? We are waiting all night for nothing."

    "Even if there is no one, go and see if there is any dirty things in the library." I said, "Anyway, we have done this kind of thing more than once over the wall."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Then try it at night."

    So the two of us went shopping after eating, and then went back to catch up on sleep and prepare for the night's action.  After nine o'clock, Xiao Mi called me up, Ruan Lingxi and I packed up and took Xiao Mi out.  He arrived at the back gate of the school with ease, climbed over the wall in twos and twos, and walked from the small woods to the lake.  The library is not far from the opposite side of the lake, and you can vaguely see that there are still lights inside.

    "Students are still studying at night." Ruan Lingxi said, "We came early."

    "Then wait by the lake for a while." I said.  The moonlight is good tonight. By the moonlight, I can see the sparkling water on the lake, as if scattered silver.  Now the weather is already feeling hot in summer, and a few water lilies on the lake are about to bloom.  If there had been no murders in this lake, then this scene would be very good, quite poetic.

    I recalled the location where I saw the female corpse that day, and found the steps.  The bloodstains have now been washed away, and the white steps reflect a cold light.  Ruan Lingxi walked up to me and said, "Didn't you say that a girl committed suicide by jumping into the lake? Have you seen any water ghosts here?"

    I looked back at the lake for a while, then shook my head and said: "No, it seems that when I met that female ghost that day, it was not long after she died She wanted to kill me, it was nothing more than looking for a substitute, heavy grievances, or seeking relief  , I want the ghost messenger to take her away. Ghosts are like people. If they commit a criminal case in Yangjian and their spiritual power is not as powerful as Ma Luoyu, they can easily be taken back to the underworld to be imprisoned by the ghost messenger. But it is also a good thing.  After all, the future will be arranged after the punishment, such as reincarnation."

    "But she's not here now?" Ruan Lingxi asked unconsciously in a low voice.

    "No, it's very peaceful here, and there's nothing there." I said, "This is very strange. There was a lot of resentment a few days ago, but now it's gone."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Could it be that he was captured by a ghost messenger?"

    I smiled wryly and said: "I don't know either. It seems that the female student who committed suicide by jumping into the lake was killed after playing the Die Fairy game. Although there are many clues now, one thing is clear: the Die Xian game is the fuse.  Which means there should be something wrong with the library."

    Having said that, I stared at the library carefully for a while, but I didn't find a ghost, but I felt that something in the library was shining with a different aura.  Reddish gray, this is a very rare evil spirit.  It suddenly occurred to me that I had seen the dead air emanating from this school before.  It must have been before and after the girl committed suicide by jumping into the lake, the dead body was dissipated.  Or maybe it was this weird evil spirit that Yu Yetian couldn't see clearly, so it was regarded as evil spirit.

    But now there are still people in the library, and it is not convenient for us to go there, so we have to wait where we are.  A gust of night wind blew, and Ruan Lingxi's long hair lifted up and brushed against my arm, and a subtle itch suddenly arose in my heart.  I turned my head to look at her, only to see that the villain was staring intently at the window of the library, thinking.  Under the moonlight, the villain's expression was so beautiful, I couldn't help but stare blankly for a while.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 383 Playing Die Fairy Together (Part 2)

    ?

    Ruan Lingxi noticed my gaze, and turned her head to look at me: "Erhuo, what are you looking at?"

    "Look at you." I smiled.

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly: "Look what I'm doing, I thought you saw something wrong." Something wrong, this statement is a bit interesting.  Through this statement, I feel that the villain is also a little scared in her heart, so she dare not say the word "ghost".  The aura of this school is misplaced as a whole, mixed with evil spirit and dead spirit, people with sensitive physiques will feel uncomfortable if they stay in this place for a long time.  However, when a person is in adolescence, the yang energy is the most abundant, so it is not easy to be invaded by these evil spirits, so there are still very few people who get sick.

    Thinking about this, I grabbed Ruan Lingxi's shoulders and said with a smile, "Why, are you scared?"

    Ruan Lingxi pushed me twice, and snorted coldly: "I'm afraid? Just kidding, I haven't seen anything before."

    Seeing her cute look, I couldn't help but leaned over and kissed her, and said with a low laugh, "Aren't you really afraid?"

    Ruan Lingxi was slightly stunned, then smiled with lowered eyebrows, and hugged me around her waist.  It's rare for me to see her so docile, and I couldn't help but hug her tightly, and my heart was filled with tender feelings for a while.

    I don't know how long it took, but I felt that the lights in the distance went out, and the moonlight became clearer, shining softly on both of us.  Ruan Lingxi said in a rare soft voice: "The lights in the library are off, let's go in."

    I looked back, and sure enough, the lights in the library were off, and it seemed that the students who studied late at night had all gone back to their dormitories.  I checked the time, it was 9:30 in the evening, it was still a bit early, so I sat by the lake with Ruan Lingxi and waited for a while.  The breeze was coming, Ruan Lingxi leaned on my shoulder and did not speak.

    I asked: "What are you thinking?"

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Thinking about what happened in the past year or so, everything is like a dream. I didn't expect that even in a peaceful and prosperous age, there would be so many turbulent scandals. I suddenly felt a little dazed.  "

    "What are you at a loss for? Soldiers come to cover up the water." I laughed and said, "I don't believe that an old guy who should have died a long time ago, Ma Jingcheng, can do anything for us."

    After hearing this, Ruan Lingxi smiled and said, "That's right, no matter what, this old guy won't live longer than us."

    We didn't go to the library until it was ten o'clock.  When I got to the doorstep, I heard light footsteps behind me.  I immediately grabbed Ruan Lingxi, dragged her to the library door and hid her.

    I looked out and saw a female student walking towards the library under the moonlight.  The bright moonlight shone on her face, and I was surprised to find that this was the female student named Minjing we saw during the day.  The girl looked a little dull now, took out the key card and opened the door of the library.

    "Strange, it is said that the door of the library will be locked at night, and only the teachers of the library and the leaders of the school have the key card to open it. Ordinary students don't have this thing at all." I whispered.

    Ruan Lingxi thought for a while and said, "Maybe she is not an ordinary student?"

    "What do you mean?" I asked.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Maybe this girl is a child of the school leader." Ruan Lingxi raised his arm, used the goddess crossbow that had not been used for a long time, and shot an arrow into the crack of the open door of the library.  The door closed slowly, just in time for a crack to be jammed by the crossbow arrow.

    "This is what you are? Your arrow skills are good." I praised.

    "For the sake of saving, we have to climb to the second floor and open the window to enter. Now we can enter the library from the gate." Ruan Lingxi said, after confirming that the girl had entered the door, he pulled me to open the library door and enter.  After entering the door, I saw the girl walking up the stairs to the second floor blankly as if she didn't notice.

    "This girl seems to have lost her mind or was confused? She seems to have no consciousness at all." Ruan Lingxi said: "Look at her, she feels very stiff."

    "Follow and take a look." The two of us followed this person named Minjing up to the second floor.  The second floor is a large reading room with a wide space.  The other part is neatly arranged desks.

    Minjing stopped in that huge open space, looked mechanically to the right, walked to one of the desks, reached out to the desk drawer, and actually took out a white plate and a piece of paper.

    "She wants to play Die Xian." Ruan Lingxi whispered: "But how can she play alone?"

    I suddenly seemed to understand something, and said with a wry smile: "Perhaps a lot of 'people' will come to play with her in a while." As I was speaking, I saw wisps of black air gathering.  Not long after, several ghosts in school uniforms appeared next to Minjing.  I frowned, and found that the school uniforms on them did not seem to be from this school.Already, there was a sharp and strange scream for a while.

    However, it still didn't let go, but instead tightened the hand holding Ruan Lingxi.  At this time, Xiao Mi suddenly got out of the backpack, jumped to the ground, bared her teeth at Die Xian, and let out a low cry.  Die Xian's weird eyes stared at it, unmoved.  Xiao Mi jumped up and jumped onto the half of Die Xian's body to bite.

    Linghu has spirituality, coupled with Song Yang's own Taoism, this attack is quite effective.  I saw a few Taoist golden lights emerging from Xiao Mi's claws, grabbing Die Xian's body, but I saw wisps of black air flying out, flying into the air and disappearing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 384 Playing Die Fairy Together (Part 2)

    ?

    Unexpectedly, Xiao Mi's deadly fox claws really worked. After a while, the Die Fairy let go of the ankles of me and the villain with screams.  When I saw this, I immediately straightened the bookcase, and at the same time raised the God of War and shot Die Xian with a headshot.  With a "poof", the flame exploded, and Xiao Mi jumped away with a "woo", touched the fox's face with her front paw, and cursed: "Look at me when you shoot, don't kill me together, okay?"  ?¡±

    I shrunk my neck and said with a smile, "I never thought you would be afraid of this." I looked down at the dish fairy, but I was burned to death by the fireworks just now.

    "This is a bit weak, isn't Die Xian a very difficult character?" I wondered.

    Ruan Lingxi got up from the ground and cursed: "My ankle hurts like hell, I don't think this thing is easy to deal with."

    Xiao Mi raised her nose at this time and said, "Why do I smell a strange smell in this library?"

    "What kind of strange smell?" I also sniffed, but I didn't find anything unusual.  Looking at the other ghosts, they have long since disappeared, let alone staying here to be abused by us.

    "It seems to have vinegar, medicine, and a rotten smell." Xiao Mi said.

    "Is this cooking?" I said speechlessly, "Can you find out where it came from?"

    Xiao Mi said: "I'll look for it." So the two of us followed Xiao Mi around the reading room, and finally he stopped in front of a magazine shelf in the back row.

    "It's in the cabinet below. Open it and have a look." Xiao Mi said.  I glanced at the magazines on the bookshelf, and saw that most of them were about economics and philosophy. The magazines were quite new, and it seemed that few people had read them.  I turned on the flashlight and looked at the cabinet, and saw a small lock hanging on it, but the lock was false and not locked.

    I stepped forward to remove the lock, opened the door of the cabinet, and took a photo inside, and saw that there was also a pile of magazines inside.  I rummaged through the magazines until I found a strange clay pot at the far end of the cabinet.  It was too dark to see clearly, so I reached out and took it out.  When I put it in front of my eyes, I was stunned.  I've seen this clay pot before, with a tiger's head and a human body. It's what the Yi female witchcraft Qubi Ayi used when she practiced it.

    Thinking of this, doubts suddenly appeared in my heart.  First of all, how did this thing appear in the library of this small school?  Second, I suddenly remembered the sorceress who was in the state of leaving the soul at that time.  This unscientific.  If Qubi did it, then at her level she seems to be incapable and she will fight with us from her soul, and she will try to revive the warrior in the white grave.  In other words, this guy still has a helper, but this helper has never shown up since the beginning.

    "Xiao Mi, this seems to be the shaman pot used by Qubi." I put the pot in front of Xiao Mi and said.

    Xiao Mi took a sniff and said, "The smell of medicine and vinegar comes from here. Open it and have a look. But be careful, and see if there is anything wrong with it."  Although there is evil spirit, but the evil spirit is not heavy, more like emanating from the clay pot.  There are some Yi people's incantations embossed on it, and I don't know what they mean.

    I saw that there was a removable cover on the clay pot, so I carefully pulled out the cover slowly, a crack appeared, and I didn't feel any change, so I completely removed the cover.  At this time, a smell of vinegar and medicine wafted out of the clay pot, making me sick for a while.

    "Emma, ??what's in it, it smells so bad!" Ruan Lingxi stepped back immediately.  I covered my nose and looked up, shocked.  I happened to see a skeleton stuffed in the jar.  Under the illumination of the flashlight, the eerie white bones reflected a more eerie light.  My hands trembled, and I almost threw the jar on the ground.  How did such a large human bone and skeleton be stuffed into the jar?

    What's more, there is not only this bone skeleton in this jar, but also other scattered bones, and there seems to be half a jar of medicinal juice.

    I think this clay pot is neither big nor small, about the size of a small wine jar in a costume drama.  There's so much stuff in there.

    "Here seems to be a pair of human skeletons. The concoction inside is not a drug that corrodes human bones, right?" I put the clay pot on the ground and almost spit it out.

    "Are you kidding me? How could there be more than 200 bones in a human body stuffed into this small jar? There are still such a big skeleton, and the mouth of the jar is not enough." Ruan Lingxi said.

    Xiao Mi shook her head and said: "Not necessarily, I remember seeing a murder case, the murderer softened the human bones with vinegar, and then stuffed them into a jar. Maybe this person did the same thing." Xiao Mi leaned forward  After looking at it, he continued: "I don't think there are many bones inside, it seems to be only half of it."

    "Could it be that half of the corpse was stuffed in?" I felt a chill in my heart.

    "But what's the purpose of this?" Ruan Lingxi asked, "Why are people stuffed???This place?  "

    Xiao Mi said: "This jar is used for witchcraft. But it can also be used to raise ghosts. I guess the half ghost was probably chopped up and corroded, and the bones were stuffed into the jar. Part of it is missing.  The rotten meat that fell off was put into the jar with it."

    "Damn it, what a big revenge." As I said that, I put the lid on the clay pot.

    Xiao Mi said: "If you raise a ghost, the deeper the ghost's resentment, the greater the ability after death. Maybe the person who raised the ghost is asking for this. But it also has something to do with the person who raised the ghost. If the humane law is not very good, he will also  Don¡¯t dare to let the ghost¡¯s spiritual power be too deep, for example, the witchcraft writing on this clay pot is likely to restrain the evil spirit.¡±

    "It's very strange to find Yi people's witchcraft pots in this place." I said, "Do ordinary students and teachers play with this thing?"

    Xiao Mi snorted coldly and said, "It's not necessarily true, but the female student should not be dead, right?"

    Ruan Lingxi said: "I'm still lying down, and passed out."

    Xiao Mi nodded and said: "That's right. The person raising the ghost is probably to kill these female students. She is not dead. The murderer must be very puzzled. If he is puzzled, he will come to the reading room to look for this thing. There are many people in the daytime.  She will definitely not come. She must come to see it at night. As long as she comes to see it tomorrow night, she will know."

    I think Xiao Mi's words are very reasonable, so I cleaned up the reading room with Ruan Lingxi, put the white plate and white paper back, and put the clay pot back in the cabinet.  After tidying up, Ruan Lingxi and I helped Min Jing out.  Walking outside the door, blowing the breeze, I pinched her Renzhong acupoint, and soon, the girl woke up, and was very surprised when she saw us: "Why am I sleeping outside? Who are you two?"

    I smiled and said: "We are the parents of the students in this school. I heard that the school is not peaceful recently. We sent the children back. I saw you lying at the door of the library. I was worried about what happened. Come and have a look. Girl, you  What are you doing lying here?"

    Min Jing sat up suspiciously, and suddenly seemed to think of something, and immediately asked: "Where is my mobile phone?!"

    I handed her the phone and said, "I see there is still a game open on it."

    "Yes, Die Xian Killing Game." Min Jing murmured to herself, her eyes glazed over.  Seeing this, Ruan Lingxi said softly, "Don't be afraid. We'll take you back."

    Minjing nodded, thanked her briefly, and was supported by Ruan Lingxi to walk towards the girls' dormitory.  I touched her mobile phone casually, opened the game and looked at it, but saw that the game was still on that page.  I searched carefully for the game information, and found that there was no name of any research and development company mentioned above, only one game name: Die Xian Killing Game.

    Sending Minjing back to the dormitory, I said to Xiao Mi: "Let's discuss something. You stay here and watch Minjing, and if you have something to do, please find a way to notify me." Then, I hung up a small walkie-talkie on the  On Xiao Mi's neck, she said with a smile: "Call me if you have anything to do. This is a walkie-talkie designed by the Hunting Bureau. Even in the deep mountains and old forests, there is a signal."

    Xiao Mi snorted coldly, and reluctantly agreed.  So Ruan Lingxi and I went back to our residence.  It was already late at night when we got back.  We both went back to rest.

    The next morning I got up early to find Boss Duan, only to find that he had returned to normal.  I have contacted Xiao Mi, and Xiao Mi said that everything is as usual, and I will wait for the news in the evening.  So Boss Duan and Sister Shenxian and I decided to go to Shenxian Cave to find the descendants of the Quanzhen Seven Sons.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 385 Weird Temple (Part 1)

    ?

    It is not difficult to go to Shenxian Cave, many people know that place.  I contacted the driver master I met on the first day in the small town and asked them to take the four of us there.  The driver readily agreed, and enthusiastically introduced Shenxiandong on the way.

    The Immortal Cave is located on the mountainside of the only Yunfeng Mountain in the local area, and there is a small temple near the cave.  The mountain where the small temple is located is called Hantong Mountain. The temple has a long history and is said to have been built during the Jin and Yuan Dynasties.  It is said that when the cave was opened, the mountain was suddenly covered by thick fog, and the appearance could not be discerned. Only the sound of chisel and hammer was heard, which spread for several miles.  After 40 days, the fog cleared and the sky cleared up, and the cave and statues miraculously appeared.  People think it is made by gods, so it is called fairy cave.

    Hearing this introduction, I suddenly remembered the scene I had seen in my dream.  There is a thick fog, there is the sound of mountain opening, the cliff temple, I rely on it, it really is the right place, it seems to be this fairy cave.  So I asked the driver if there was a disciple or grandson of the Quanzhen Seven Masters who practiced in this temple.

    The driver smiled and said, "I don't understand what Quanzhen Seven Masters are. I only know that there is a Taoist priest in the Immortal Donghantong Temple, who is also the abbot, and his surname is Wang. For others, there is a strange person who followed the Taoist priest, deaf-mute  , can be regarded as a little Taoist priest, responsible for the rough work in the front and back of the yard, and his brain is a bit weak. There is nothing else."

    "It's so bleak, does anyone go to the temple to offer incense?" Ruan Lingxi asked.

    "There are quite a few. I heard that Hantong Temple is very effective. Many local businessmen go to ask for money and fortune-telling. You are foreigners, and you may not know some evil things here. For example, the White House in the city center  A few years ago, there was a work-study high school student who worked as a waiter in the restaurant. He seemed to be drunk by a man and jumped off the stairs to commit suicide. Later, the restaurant lost money to the family.  Because the drunk man was a rich boss. As a result, after the female student died, the hotel was haunted, and the hotel owner invited the king of the temple to show it. He suggested that the hotel put a statue of Guandi at the entrance, criticizing  I don¡¯t have any troubles since then.¡± Said the driver.

    "You can suppress the evil spirits by doing whatever you want. This master is a bit sharp." I said in amazement.  Although it is said that the masters are among the people, it is really admirable that there are such masters in such a small place.

    The driver smiled and said, "That's not all. Look at the location of the Fengshui office building in No. 1 Middle School. It was also chosen by Wang Daochang, and the construction style was also suggested by him. He said that it can suppress evil spirits. You don't know, the school was originally  It is a mass grave. When I was a child, the place was still a whole piece of deserted tombs. The big downhill, and the lake, turned out to be a stinky ditch. When school was over at night, my classmates encountered ghosts hitting the wall.  I slept in the barren graves all night. Because when I was in high school, the school was just a little bit by the side of the barren graves, and every time I went home, I had to go through the mass graves. Later, the school was expanded and the whole area was expanded.  The mass burial mound was occupied. There were also strange things when the school was founded. The principal at that time asked Wang Daochang to guide him. Later, he designed the layout, saying that it was to suppress ghost spirits or something, and he could rely on ghost spirits to flourish people.  transport."

    "Relying on the luck of ghosts and people, this is not a glorious righteous way." Duan Qingshui said suddenly: "How old is this way?"

    The driver smiled and said, "I don't know what is righteous or evil. Anyway, it is rumored that he is quite magical. Many outsiders also go to fortune-telling and offer incense. Hantong Temple is very popular. It is reasonable to say that this Wang Daochang will be good at all times."  He's ten years old, but he really doesn't look like that, he's in good health, he looks like he's in his fifties or sixties. Maybe it's just like that for those who practice Taoism."

    "Is this Taoist leader very low-key? How come no one has made him famous for being so powerful. Look at the Internet now, this master and that Taoist leader are very popular." I laughed.

    The driver said with a smile: "A real expert doesn't care about these things. Maybe they just look down on them and don't care too much. They just stay in the temple and don't come out. They have lived there for many years. They are still alive now."

    While speaking, the car left the urban area and drove onto a deserted road.  After driving for about half an hour, I really saw mountains in the distance, as if I had arrived at Yunfeng Mountain.  After arriving at the foot of the mountain, the driver asked us to get off the car, pointed to a mountain road and said: "You go up this step, and you will have to walk for a while before you can see Hantong Temple. This is not like a scenic spot in a big city. There are water sellers.  Beverage sellers. If you travel fast, you will have to walk for forty or fifty minutes. There are no shops and stalls on the road, so you can only bring your own water to prevent thirst on the road. I have it in my car, how about I give you a few bottles?"

    I quickly waved my hand and said, "Thank you master, we brought it." I said I wanted to pay for the car.  The driver hurriedly waved his hand away, saying that you saved his life and what to do with this, and then drove away directly.

    I looked at the back of the taxi and sighed: "Small towns are simple and honest."

    Duan Qingshui looked at the mountain in front of him, and said with a sneer, "That's not the case.??, I think the old Taoist priests on this mountain have problems.  "

    "You can't say that. Although it's not very fair to use Yin Qi to increase your luck, you can't say that people are extremely vicious." I said: "After all, it can be regarded as a good deed."

    Duan Qingshui said: "Yes, I don't charge less for doing good deeds."

    I said helplessly: "Why do you always think of people in the wrong way?"

    Su Ling, who had been silent all this time, said: "Okay, let's go up the mountain while the sun is shining. We'll know who that Taoist priest is."

    So I shut up with Duan Qingshui and climbed up the mountain road all the way.  The scenery on this road is not bad, and there are remnants of steles from ancient times everywhere on the road. The inscriptions record in detail the excavation and construction of Shenxian Cave and the activities of Taoism in the local area during the Jin and Yuan Dynasties.  The ancient pines were verdant and the boulders stood everywhere. Halfway up the mountain, I stopped suddenly.  I saw that the mountain road in front of me was getting narrower and narrower, and a cave appeared on the mountainside. It was large in scale, deep and quiet, and the top of the cave was a deep relief sculpture of a cloud dragon with teeth and claws, forming a vast and far-reaching scene of a heavenly palace.  The cave is on our left, opposite a cliff.  The sound of the sea waves came from afar, and the mountain wind roared, which moved my heart.

    "This is the scene I saw in my dream. Here it is!" I yelled.

    Ruan Lingxi frowned and said: "Where is this place? The cave seems to be very big." I pointed to the Yinran cave on the opposite side of the cliff, and said, "The opposite is the Immortal Cave, which should lead to the mountain temple."

    Su Ling said: "But there is no passage between these cliffs. If we want to go there, we may have to go back the same way and go down the mountain."

    "Isn't that exhausting, and I still have to go down the mountain?" Ruan Lingxi said with a bitter face: "What road does the driver point to?"

    "We seem to have taken the wrong mountain road." Duan Qingshui said: "There was a fork in the road ahead, but because of the barbed wire, we took this road. This may be the reason."

    "Okay, let's go down the mountain." I sighed: "Otherwise we wouldn't have the lightness to fly over."

    Ruan Lingxi sat down on the ground with a bitter face, and said, "I'm exhausted, let's go after a rest, it's still noon."

    Duan Qingshui nodded and said, "Alright, let's take a break."

    So just as we were about to sit down, we suddenly heard a slight shout from the cave behind us.  The sound was very slight, and disappeared after only one sound.  The four of us looked at each other, and Duan Qingshui said, "There are people in the cave behind you."

    "Go in and have a look." I said.  The four of us then walked into the entrance of the cave, but saw that the inside was quite spacious. There were 11 stone statues in the cave, some sitting or standing, solemn and elegant, each with their own expressions, all carved from snowflake white marble.  The cave is not deep, although it is a bit dark, but the situation inside can be seen clearly, and there is no one there.

    "Did we hear it wrong, the sound came from the cave opposite?" Ruan Lingxi said.

    "Impossible, I also feel that the cough is close in front of me." Su Ling said.  At this moment, I suddenly saw a piece of clothing floating out from behind the stone statue.  I winked at Duan Qingshui, strode up, and dragged the person behind the stone statue out.

    I pulled it out and saw that it was a Taoist priest wearing a shabby Taoist robe. One side of his face was covered by scars, and he couldn't see his original appearance.  Being dragged abruptly by me, he looked a little flustered, but remained silent.

    "It's a Taoist." I breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Are you from Hantong Temple?" The man nodded, shook his head again, and made a "ahhh" sound, his hands were shaking, and he was still holding a broom  .

    "Well, it's probably the deaf-mute Taoist." Ruan Lingxi said, "Maybe he was cleaning the Buddha statue."

    I let go of his hand and said with a smile: "Scared you? I came to look for Hantong Temple, but I didn't expect to go the wrong way."

    The Taoist priest didn't make a sound, nor did he look at us.  Boss Duan suddenly stepped forward at this moment, looked at the Taoist priest coldly, grabbed his wrist suddenly, and said coldly: "Is it an ordinary Taoist priest? Then where did the fresh blood on the corner of your clothes come from?" (  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 386 Weird Temple (Part 2)

    ?

    When Duan Qingshui said this, my nerves also tensed up, and I subconsciously stared at the corner of the Taoist priest's clothes.  Sure enough, a bloodstain was found on the hem of his Taoist robe, but the area covered by the bloodstain was not large, so if you don't look carefully, you will really ignore it.  I couldn't help sighing secretly that Boss Duan's eyes are really poisonous.

    Looking at the Taoist priest again, there were no wounds all over his body, and the blood stains could not be his.  This kind of Taoist priest who practiced in the mountains probably wouldn't eat meat and drink like Wu Dan, let alone kill.  So I asked, "Yeah, where did the blood on your body come from?"

    The Taoist lingered for a while, then pointed to the back of one of the statues.  I touched it and saw a dead pheasant lying behind the statue with its neck crooked, as if it had been smashed to death with a stick.  I pouted, grabbed the broom of the Taoist priest and looked at it, and saw that the handle of the broom was also stained with blood, so I asked, "The blood on your body is because you killed a pheasant?"

    The mute nodded and looked at us in fear.  I was speechless: "Didn't you say that monks cannot kill?"

    Ruan Lingxi rolled her eyes and said, "Perhaps I was taken aback by the sudden appearance of a pheasant. Are you two too sensitive?"

    Duan Qingshui sneered and said: "It's okay for him to deceive you, an ignorant little girl, but it doesn't seem so easy to deceive me." After saying that, Duan Qingshui asked me to keep an eye on the deaf-mute Taoist, and turned around to go to the one just now.  After a while, he walked out of the cave, grabbing a handful of black things in his hands.

    "What is this? What are you burning behind the statue?" Duan Qingshui loosened his hands, and slowly sprinkled the ashes on the ground: "There is still a residual temperature, this thing looks like human clothes, there are a few pieces that haven't been burnt clean  "Speaking, I saw a fragment of clothes fiber falling from Duan Qingshui's palm, and I couldn't help but startled.  Going forward to pick it up, the material of the dress is pink, like chiffon material, it should be a girl's.  But there are two men living on the mountain, where did the girl come from?

    I also lowered my face and snorted coldly: "What's going on?!"

    The dumb Taoist waved his hand and pointed to his throat, "Ahhh" for a while.

    "He is dumb and can't speak." Ruan Lingxi sighed: "What should I do?"

    Su Ling said at this time: "That means there is something wrong with this temple. Let's take him down the mountain and turn back to Hantong Temple to have a look."

    So the four of us lost the interest to rest, and took the dumb Taoist down the mountain.  Before leaving, I went back to the cave to have a look, and sure enough, behind the stone statue, I found a pile of ashes of something burnt.  Probably this guy was concentrating on burning things, but a pheasant from the mountain broke in and beat the pheasant to death while being frightened.

    However, there are a few points of confusion here.  First of all, this Taoist can kill a pheasant accurately, which shows that he is not weak and accurate, and he is not like a country Taoist who knows nothing.  Second, what is he burning here?  It looks like a woman's shirt, or coat, or skirt.  If so, whose clothes were burned?  Why burn these people's clothes?

    The deaf-mute Taoist shook his head ignorantly, and we couldn't let him speak.  Then we can only find the host of Hantong Temple.  After going down the mountain, we walked up the mountain from another mountain road, and then we reached the gate of the temple.  When I got outside the door, I heard a din of people's voices.  I saw many people going in and out of the temple, and the smell of incense permeated the entire mountain.

    "Today seems to be the fifteenth day, and everyone is here to offer incense." Ruan Lingxi said.

    I looked around the crowd for a while, but I didn¡¯t see anyone dressed like a Taoist, so I asked the mute: ¡°Where is the host? Is the surname Wang?¡± The mute nodded and pointed to the hall.

    "He may mean that the presiding officer is now in the apse, let's go in and have a look." Ruan Lingxi said.  Duan Qingshui picked up the mute, and the four of us walked across the main hall to the backyard.  When I walked to the backyard, I realized that this temple is really small, with only two courtyards.  There are no carved beams and painted buildings in the whole, but it has a quaint charm.

    After entering the backyard, I actually saw a few young beggars basking in the sun in the yard.  Some sleep in the sun.  I glanced at it casually, and found that most of them were young, and most of them were women, so I couldn't help being a little surprised.  It is not surprising that a few beggars come to ask for alms, but the strange thing is that they are generally young, and those who are awake are crazy and stupid, staring at people blankly without speaking, as if they have mental problems.

    "Erhuo, look there are five or six beggars here. Four of them are young people." Ruan Lingxi whispered: "It's a bit weird."

    I laughed and said, "Even you silly girl thinks it's weird, of course it's weird. These few seem to have some mental problems"

    Ruan Lingxi patted my arm hard, and spat: "Speaking seriously, don't you think there is a problem?"

    "Yes, let's seeLet's talk about the host.  "I said in a low voice, and followed the dumb Taoist and Boss Duan into the apse. In the back hall there are many statues, several statues. The three in the middle seem to be Sanqing Tianzun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Lingbao Tianzun and Daode  Tianzun, see "Fengshen Bang" for details. Sanqing Tianzun is the collective name of the three highest gods worshiped by Taoism. It refers to the three gods living in the fairyland of Sanqing.

    Next to it is a side door with a linen curtain, and there are faint voices coming from inside.  Duan Qingshui shouted: "Is anyone there?!"

    Even the deaf can hear his voice.  Only the sound of footsteps could be heard behind the linen curtain, and someone came out through the curtain.  A few of us turned to the person coming, but what we saw was an old Taoist priest.  The beard and hair are gray, it is pure silver white, without a trace of stray hair, it has a hint of fairy spirit.  His face was covered with wrinkles, the corners of his eyes were lowered, and his expression was cold.  The taoist robe on his body was dark blue and looked very old.

    "May I ask how many of you are?" the old Taoist asked calmly, his voice was calm.

    I was about to speak, but Duan Qingshui stopped me suddenly, and smiled: "It's okay, we are from other places, we are Taoist lay disciples, and we are here to visit a senior in the same sect."

    "Same sect?" The old Taoist asked, "Which sect do you belong to?"

    Duan Qingshui immediately pushed me out, and said with a smile: "Song Yan, a descendant of the Maoshan School. I heard that this Hantong Temple was the place where Liu Changsheng, one of the Seven Sons of Quanzhen, practiced. His descendants still cultivated in the temple.  , I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s you, the Daoist.¡±

    The old Taoist suddenly said: "Oh, so you are here to see me. I am the only abbot in this temple." The old Taoist smiled and said kindly: "Sit down for a while, I will see you off.  Let this guest come."

    The old Taoist said, and went into the inner room again.  When we got to our place, the deaf-mute Taoist moved out a few wooden benches for us with ease, put them in the sun, pointed at the benches, and let us sit on them.  I thanked you and told Ruan Lingxi and Su Ling to sit down and rest for a while.  Ruan Lingxi yelled "I'm exhausted" and sat down on the stool to beat his legs.

    Su Ling and Duan Qingshui did not move.  Seeing that the expressions of the two were different, I leaned over and asked in a low voice, "Boss Duan, Sister Immortal, what are you muttering about?"

    Su Ling said: "I was looking at these beggars, and I always felt that something was wrong."

    I laughed and said, "Just ask the priest later. It may also be a mental patient who cannot be cured at home, so he is thrown out. This kind of thing is quite common in rural areas. Everyone has no money.  It's not terminally ill, and it doesn't get cured very much. Boss Duan, you seem to have come here to inquire about your crimes. Why did you suddenly become polite when you saw that old Taoist?"

    Duan Qingshui leaned against the door frame, silently took out a cigar and lit it, smoking without talking, treating me as air.  I was no longer surprised by his arrogance and going his own way, so I had no choice but to shut up.

    Su Ling said: "Originally we thought that there would be no outsiders in this temple in the mountain, so we could just ask any questions. But now that there are so many people coming and going, if there is any conflict, they will accidentally hurt others. Let's observe for a while and ask who  Taoist, see what he says."

    I nodded and said, "Sister Immortal is still witty." At this time, the deaf-mute Taoist silently brought out a bucket of water and a bag of water bowls, put them one by one in front of the beggars, poured the boiled water in the bucket, and signaled them  drink.  A few picked it up and drank it down.

    The Taoist came over and looked at us.  I looked at the broken bowl, thinking that maybe someone had used it, so I immediately waved my hand to thank.  He didn't write much, and went into the house again with a bucket in his hand, not knowing what he was busy with.  Not long after the deaf-mute Taoist entered the house, the guest of the old Taoist came out the door.  I turned my head and saw that the man was a middle-aged man in a pair of retro white coat and gold-rimmed glasses.  Ruya looks like a scholar.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 387 Weird Temple (Part 2)

    ?

    I looked at the middle-aged man carefully, and saw that he also had a kind smile on his face. He greeted us, said goodbye to the Taoist, and walked through the backyard.

    The old Taoist smiled at us and said, "I'll let the dumb prepare lunch first, and you guys stay and eat." As soon as we talked about eating, I suddenly felt very hungry.  I walked the mountain road for a long time and didn't eat much, so I glanced at Duan Qingshui and saw that he had no objection, so I immediately nodded in agreement.

    When the deaf-mute Taoist was cooking, we chatted with the Taoist and asked about the origins of these beggars.  The old Taoist said that these are beggars from the nearby mountain villages, mentally ill or something, and those who cannot be supported by the family will be "released" directly and thrown on the street. The nearby villagers are simple and honest, and they will basically give some food to these beggars.  Or mentally ill homeless people.  Sometimes temples also take in some homeless people, and then ask charities to send them to welfare homes and other places.

    "Then the one just now was a certain philanthropist?" Duan Qingshui asked nonchalantly.

    The old Taoist smiled and said: "Yes, he is a Taiwanese businessman who invested in a breeding farm here. He likes Taoist culture and often comes to my place to drink tea and play chess."

    "Oh, yes." Duan Qingshui nodded.  The old Taoist took us into the house there and made tea for us.  I saw that the equipment in this room was also very simple. There was an old low tea table on the side near the window. It was made of wood, and the edges were polished very brightly, which showed that it had been used for a long time.  There are several rustic teacups on the coffee table.  Next to the low tea table are two rattan chairs with cushions.  We were too embarrassed to sit there, so we had to move the bench in to talk.

    The old Taoist asked why we came here, and Duan Qingshui asked the old Taoist if his surname was Wang, and if he was a disciple of Liu Changsheng's younger generation.  Did Liu Changsheng leave an ancient book behind? We just want to read that ancient book.  After hearing this, the old Taoist sighed: "You guys are late. My surname is indeed Wang, but this ancient book should have been burned. You know, there were all kinds of troubles in those days, and I was also arrested and imprisoned."  Fortunately, a village head of a nearby village saved me, otherwise this old bone would be gone. Although our master is indeed Liu Changsheng, one of the Seven Sons of Quanzhen, my cultivation is not as good as  That's so powerful, he's just a fatuous old Taoist who just sits and waits to die. A few of you are looking for the wrong person."

    I saw that the old Taoist seemed unwilling to borrow it, so I looked at Duan Qingshui, wondering if I should continue to ask.  To my surprise, Duan Qingshui also showed a look of regret, and sighed: "I didn't expect that we made this trip in vain. Since we came all the way, we want to live in this temple for three years."  On the fifth day, go to the nearby mountains and rivers for a few days before going back, don¡¯t you think this is a disturbance?¡±

    The old Taoist smiled and said: "Our temple has never hosted outsidersespecially there are female benefactors."

    Seeing that Duan Qingshui wanted to stay here, I thought about looking for it myself, so I said, "Master, you see, these are all members of the same sect. Is there any reason to drive them out? We will give some of them to the temple."  Incense money, do you think it will work?"

    The old Taoist didn't speak. Although there was no expression on his face, he felt that the silence meant that he didn't quite agree.  We all fell silent for a moment, which made me feel a little awkward.  Just in the middle of the silence, the deaf-mute Taoist walked in through the curtain, making gestures with the old Taoist for a long while, and then with us for a long while.

    "Damn, what is he talking about?" I asked.

    Duan Qingshui smiled: "It seems that the guest room has been prepared for us. It seems that many visitors will live here in the past."

    The old Taoist smiled: "Then you can stay. There are not many guest rooms, only three or four, which are very simple, and you will leave. I have something to do first, so excuse me." Saying that, the old Taoist went out.  The deaf-mute Taoist began to clean up the tea table, and I smiled at Duan Qingshui: "Okay, Boss Duan, you're as good as me."

    Duan Qingshui snorted coldly: "This temple seems to be weird, check it out carefully. If this old Taoist is really as stupid as he said, he will suppress evil spirits for the hotel and suppress the negative spirit for the school. How did he do it?"  What? I don't think it's that simple."

    Su Ling said: "Let's observe carefully these few days. I always feel that the Taoist's behavior is a littleindescribably uncoordinated."

    "What's incongruous?" I asked.

    "Wang Daoist should be in his 80s or 90s. But this person's behavior doesn't look that old." Su Ling said: "Although people who practice Taoism will appear much younger than their actual age, some  He likes and behaves like a young man, but he still can't be like a young man." After speaking, Su Ling got up and walked to the window, pointed to a place in the yard where green flowers and plants were planted, and said, "Do you know what those green plants are?  ?¡±

    I looked carefully, and suddenlyRecalling a case involving ashes and tobacco last year, I immediately said: "That's tobacco! Is it the tobacco leaves grown?"

    Su Ling nodded and said: "I study Chinese medicine, and I am more concerned about the flowers and plants in the world. I heard that the older generation of folks who love to smoke like to grow some tobacco, sell the good quality, and make the bad tobacco into shredded tobacco by themselves.  Put it in a dry pipe to smoke. If these people who like to smoke live to this day, they should be eighty or ninety years old. It seems that Wang Daochang should be an old man who likes to smoke. The tobacco sprouting in the yard shows this. But you see  In the ashtray that the dumb Taoist took away¡ª"

    Su Ling's eyes fell on the mute's hand, and I followed suit, and saw that he was putting back the washed cup and taking out a small ashtray on the table.  There were several stubbed cigarette butts in it.  This is obviously a common smoke on the market.  I was stunned and said, "Sister Immortal, I don't understand what you mean."

    Su Ling said: "The current Daoist Wang actually likes to smoke this kind of cigarette, it doesn't seem to match his age."

    I said, "Maybe it was drawn by the Taiwanese businessman just now?"

    "No, when the businessman passed by me, I could smell him not having a strong smell of smoke, but only a faint smell of perfume. But Wang Daoren had a strong smell of smoke." Su Ling said.

    "Then maybe this old man suddenly likes to smoke modern cigarettes?" Ruan Lingxi said: "What's the matter?"

    "Those who like to smoke dry tobacco will feel that the current tobacco is not enjoyable enough." Duan Qingshui said: "The main problem is the age. What if he is not a king?"

    I was stunned and said, "Then who would he be?"

    Duan Qingshui said slowly: "This is the problem we will stay and investigate today."

    I was stunned for a while. I thought they were suspicious, but after thinking about it carefully, I felt that Wang Daoren was really mysterious.  Before we had time to talk, it was time for dinner. After dinner, I saw Wang Daoren sending away a few beggars, and those who came to take away were indeed people from the social welfare institution.

    In the afternoon, we walked around the temple. Except for the empty mountain, we couldn't see people from far or near.  That Taiwanese businessman raises sea cucumbers, and the farm is not far from here by the sea, relatively close to the temple.  Two huts were built under the steps of the temple, which were quite low, like a warehouse, with arched doors and locked doors.  In the afternoon, while the deaf-mute Taoist was busy, I looked in through the crack of the arched door. It was indeed a warehouse, and there were a lot of old things, unused bedding, etc. in it.

    After walking around for a day, a few of us didn't find anything wrong with the temple.  Even after dinner, Wang Daoren didn't seem to want to spend more time with us, saying that he had to go to practice meditation, so he locked himself in the hall.  Duan Qingshui saw him enter the hall, and asked me: "You really don't think there is anything wrong with him?"

    "No, but what is certain is that his Taoism has a good foundation, and it is not what he evaded on the surface at all." I said.

    Duan Qingshui nodded, and said to Ruan Lingxi and me: "You two rest, I will go out with Su Ling."

    "You still go out in the middle of the night?" Ruan Lingxi sighed: "There is not even a signal in this poor place."

    "What signal do you hope there is in the mountains?" I said with a wry smile.  Ruan Lingxi yawned helplessly: "I'm going to have a beauty sleep first, and you guys should go to bed early too." Saying that, she opened the door of the side room and went in.

    I couldn't sleep, and seeing Duan Qingshui taking Su Ling out, I wondered what Boss Duan was going to do mysteriously in the middle of the night, so I followed them out.  But Duan Qingshui stopped shortly after he walked out of the temple, and stretched himself facing the moonlight.

    Su Ling asked: "What are you going to investigate?"

    Duan Qingshui looked leisurely: "What are you looking for, it would be nice to come out to relax." As he spoke, he hugged Su Ling and said with a smile: "There is no one around here, so if you do something, you won't be noticed."

    Su Ling was a little annoyed immediately: "No, don't mess around in the place of Qingxiu."

    Duan Qingshui said with a low smile: "I don't care what kind of place he is. Otherwise, how about we live in the fairy cave for one night and be a couple of gods?" As he said, Boss Duan actually hugged Su Ling tightly in his arms  Kiss passionately.  I was stunned watching from the sidelines, thinking that the two of you came out to talk about love.

    Su Ling pushed him away slightly, and said in a low voice, "Let's go back."

    Duan Qingshui said with a smile: "What are you doing back home? If you don't want to go to the Immortal Cave, let's go to the forest May flowers bloom just right, and the moonlight is not bad" Saying that, Boss Duan really hugged Sister Immortal.

    I immediately turned around and wanted to go back, thinking that these two were going to be on a reality show.  Don't look at me, Boss Duan usually has a cold look, but I didn't expect him to be very wretched in private.

    Just when I was about to go back to the mountain temple, I suddenly heard a woman's scream from nearby.  The sound was very shrill, very harsh in the quiet mountain.

    "Sister Immortal?" My first reaction was Su Ling shouting.  But I immediately realized that the sound was wrong and the direction was wrong.  That voice clearly came from near the small warehouse!  I hurried to the front, and saw that the locks of the warehouse were still locked, the mountain wind was blowing, the flowers and trees were swaying, and there was no one around.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)A woman's scream was heard nearby.  The sound was very shrill, very harsh in the quiet mountain.

    "Sister Immortal?" My first reaction was Su Ling shouting.  But I immediately realized that the sound was wrong and the direction was wrong.  That voice clearly came from near the small warehouse!  I hurried to the front, and saw that the locks of the warehouse were still locked, the mountain wind was blowing, the flowers and trees were swaying, and there was no one around.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 388 The Chaotic Secret (Part 1)

    ?

    I was looking around, but Duan Qingshui and Su Ling also ran over: "What happened?"

    I was a little embarrassed, and then said: "I don't know, I just heard a woman screaming, you should have heard it too?"

    Su Ling nodded and said, "It seems to be, it's near here."

    I looked back at the small warehouse, and saw that the wooden door was an antique lattice door with glass inlaid on it.  The glass is a bit dated and dusty.  I leaned over to the glass to watch the movement inside carefully.  It was so dark that I couldn't see clearly.  Just when I wanted to shrink back, I heard a "bang" on the glass, as if something hit it.

    I was startled, and saw a magnified grimace suddenly appearing in front of my eyes, staring at me coldly with rolled eyes.  Suddenly, this huge, bloated, white-faced grimace appeared in front of his eyes. His tongue was drawn out and stuck to the windowpane.

    "What?!" I took two steps back.

    "What did you see?" Duan Qingshui stepped forward and asked.

    "Ghostface, I was scared to death, are there ghosts in this place?" I asked.

    Su Ling said: "But I didn't see anything."

    I collected myself and went to look at the glass again, and indeed there were no more grimaces.  Just then, I heard a voice above my head: "What happened?"

    I looked up and saw a person standing on the stone steps next to me.  The light behind me came from the courtyard of the temple, and I could tell that the person I saw was the kingly man.  This old man walked without any sound at all, just like a ghost.  But looking at his figure under the light, he is not short, but tall and straight, he really doesn't look like an old man in his eighties or nineties.  But he had an old look on his face.  Thinking of this, I can't help but be full of doubts.

    "We heard a woman screaming, so we came to have a look. I wonder if you heard it?" Duan Qingshui said.

    Wang Daoren gave a "hmm" and said: "There are many strange birds and wild cats in this mountain. Some of them have strange calls, and it is not surprising that some can make human-like calls."

    "Really?" Duan Qingshui sneered and did not speak again.

    Wang Daoren smiled and said: "It's quite leisurely for you guys to stay up at night. The air in the mountains is good at night, so it's good to walk around. But there may be wild animals on the mountains, you have to be careful."

    Duan Qingshui said with a smile: "It's nothing to worry about, you can continue to clean up."

    Wang Daoren nodded, the expression on his face could not be seen clearly under the dim light of the sky.  In other words, I feel that the old man has no expression on his face. Could this be the calmness of a cultivator.  Wang Daoren walked slowly back to the gate of the temple again and closed the gate.  Su Ling stared at his back and disappeared into the door, and then whispered to us: "When he was standing there just now, he didn't look like an old hunchback. But when this Taoist walked back to the temple just now, he suddenly looked old.  The posture is slightly hunched, and the footsteps are full, which seems to be pretending on purpose."

    "Pretend it on purpose, why?" I asked: "Speaking of Sister Immortal, you seem to have a lot of research on people's posture, steps and appearance. You can be a profiler."

    Duan Qingshui said: "The disciples of the Wushan School are good at disguise, and it is not uncommon for them to be able to keenly observe the characteristics of people's posture, expression and appearance."

    Su Ling nodded and said, "I've always suspected that he was pretending."

    "Pretend to be an old Taoist priest? Why? According to Sister Shenxian, the most valuable thing here is the ancient book handed down by Liu Changsheng. But no matter how valuable it is, it will not cause disputes like "Sword of Avoiding Evil". For this  This ancient book is really not enough." I said.

    Duan Qingshui said: "So this temple is full of weirdness. For example, the identity of the king, the young beggar in the backyard, and the deaf-mute Taoist."

    "What's so strange about young beggars and deaf priests?" I asked.

    "As I said just now, I suspect that some beggars are pretending." Su Ling said, "Especially young girls. The skin is very fair, and the clothes on their bodies look good. Although they are full of stains, there is nothing tattered about them."  .Does this look like a beggar? The dust on his face also seems to have been wiped off later."

    "Pretend to be a beggar? What's the benefit?" I said blankly.

    Duan Qingshui said: "It may also be dressed up like this."

    "Dressed up as?" I was even more confused.

    Duan Qingshui said: "Leave that aside, did you hear the sound coming from the warehouse?"

    I nodded suspiciously: "Maybe, I'm not sure about this."

    Duan Qingshui looked at the small warehouse and said, "Open the door and go in and have a look."

    "Do you suspect that there is something in it?" I remembered what happened just now.Immediately said: "Boss Duan, keep going! It's almost successful!"

    Duan Qingshui condensed his mana to prepare for the third punch.  But at this time, his expression suddenly changed, his figure was crooked, and he held on to the door frame with only one hand.

    "What's wrong with you?" Su Ling immediately supported him.

    "It seems that the heat poison has started to attack again." Duan Qingshui's face was covered with cold sweat: "The situation is not good. I may not be able to use my power for ten minutes because I can't concentrate." At this time, the deaf man outside the door  The dumb man started to light the fire.

    Su Ling supported Duan Qingshui with his left hand, and chanted a mantra with his right hand, a gust of icy cold air rushed out, extinguishing the burning flame.  The deaf-mute Taoist also seemed to be taken aback, and stood there in a daze.

    I thought this was an opportunity, so I took out the God of War and wanted to shoot the deaf-mute Taoist.  Su Ling grabbed me and said, "Don't shoot him!"

    "Why, he wants to burn us!" I said.

    "It's not him who wants to burn us to death, he's a fool." Su Ling said, "It's impossible to have such a plan." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 389 The Chaotic Secret (Part 2)

    ?

    "Sure enough, that old Taoist has a problem." I gritted my teeth and said, "Sister Fairy, step back, I ask God to give it a try!"

    Su Ling helped Boss Duan back, so I recited the mantra and said: "The power to kill evil spirits is the only one, pleaseWu Zhongkui!"

    Maybe many people don't know that Zhong Kui is also divided into civil and military.  I didn¡¯t know until later when I applied for God class. The weapon in Wen Zhongkui¡¯s hand was a fan, and he looked like a literary man at first glance; Wu Zhongkui was not necessarily, some with swords, and some with hammers.  It seems to have something to do with the thoughts of those who invite God.

    I turned around and saw the statue of Zhong Kui appearing behind me.  Tall, with a bearded face, wearing a bright red robe, with two meteor sledgehammers in his hands.  But seeing that Zhong Kui threw the meteor hammer in his hand towards the golden light gate, there was a bang, and golden light shot out, almost blinding my titanium alloy dog ??eyes.  Fortunately, the golden gate was no match for Zhong Kui's sledgehammer's repeated attacks, and finally broke through a corner, and the meteor hammer flew towards the deaf-mute Taoist with light and shadow.

    I saw that the dumb Taoist couldn't dodge in time, was knocked away by the hammer, flew several meters, and fell far away on the mountain road.  I rushed out immediately, and saw Su Ling and Boss Duan also rushed out.  At this moment, I vaguely felt that there seemed to be a flash of fire in the temple. I don't know if it was set on fire or what.

    I remembered that the villain was still inside, so I ran up the steps and pushed open the gate of the temple.  But there was a smell of flames in the air, but there was no one in the yard, leaving only the inexplicable burning smell.

    "What happened?" I saw Ruan Lingxi running out of the backyard and asked, "I'll come out and see if there is a fire."

    "Fire light? You shouldn't be able to see the fire in the warehouse, right?" I asked suspiciously.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "There is a fire in the warehouse. It is clearly the front yard. It seems that there are two other people who have gone somewhere."

    "Two people?" I said, "Why didn't I see it?"

    Ruan Lingxi said: "I don't know. There are several front and rear doors and side doors here, and they may have escaped through one of them. The key is who are those two people? What's the matter with the fire?"

    I thought of the old Taoist, and immediately rushed to the front hall to have a look.  The front hall was lit, but the old Taoist had disappeared.  We searched back and forth for a while, but we didn't see the old Taoist. We went to look at the deaf-mute Taoist, and saw him getting up from the ground and standing there blankly.

    "Who told you to harm us, tell me!" Boss Duan violently grabbed the mute Taoist by his collar.  The mute gestured for a while, but we couldn't understand it at all.

    "You don't need to ask, it's probably the old Taoist priest. But why did he want to harm us? Where did the woman's cry just now come from? It's not a ghost cry, it's like a living person's cry." Su Ling asked  .  Ruan Lingxi didn't know the truth, and when I relayed it, she was surprised and said: "There is a corpse in the warehouse? Dig it out and see who it is."

    We thought this was a clue, so we turned back and ordered the dumb Taoist to bring a shovel and wait for the digging.  Boss Duan and I also helped, while Su Ling and the villain stayed outside.  After a while, the three of us dug up all the corpses in the ground.  I was really surprised to see this.  It turned out that a lot of female corpses were buried under the warehouse, three of them were not rotten, two were half rotten, and the rest were bones.  We looked at the corpses that covered most of the warehouse hut, and we were surprised.  A stench with a damp smell hit our nostrils, and Boss Duan and I couldn't help taking a few steps back.

    The villain came in and took a look, couldn't help retching, and said, "Who are these people? They seem to be women? Who killed them?"

    "And it's a young woman." Boss Duan said, gathering his composure.  Seeing that his expression was not optimistic, I asked, "How are you, can you do it?"

    Boss Duan nodded and said, "It's okay now."

    Pointing to the dead bodies on the ground, I asked the deaf-mute Taoist: "Who are these women? Where did they come from?"  Ruan Lingxi frowned and said, "Isn't he out of his mind? How would he know? He only knows how to do what others tell him to do."

    At this time, Su Ling suddenly turned back and said, "I heard the sound of fighting coming from the cliff, do you want to go and have a look? It seems to be coming from the direction of the Immortal Cave."

    "Go, take a look!" Boss Duan said, and immediately turned and ran out after speaking.  I was at the end, looked at the deaf-mute Taoist, then at them, and finally decided to go after them first.  But just as I was about to step out of the warehouse door, the deaf-mute Taoist suddenly grabbed my arm.

    I looked back in astonishment, and saw his eyes were cold, staring at me without speaking.  Under the moonlight, that disfigured face was particularly ferocious and terrifying. I couldn't help shivering and asked, "What are you doing?"

    What happened next surprised me.  This guy actually spoke!  The deaf-mute Taoist suddenly said, "Are you Song Yan?"

      "You can talk?!" I was surprised: "You know my name?!"

    "Mute" Taoist nodded, touched for a while from his arms, took out a small object and threw it into my hand, and said: "Someone asked me to give it to you."

    I took it in surprise and took a look, even more surprised.  It turned out that what he gave me was exactly the same stone as the Snow Mountain Key that Boss Duan was looking for!  Maybe it's another key that Boss Duan is looking for.  But why is this thing hidden here?  I have thousands of questions that I want to ask, but I heard Ruan Lingxi shouting outside: "What are you doing?!"

    I glanced at the "dumb" Taoist, and he said to me: "You go first, and we will talk later." I nodded and immediately chased after Ruan Lingxi.  We took a shortcut, and within a quarter of an hour we arrived outside the Immortal Cave.  But he saw that the cave was brightly lit, and the flames were shining everywhere, as if it was on fire.

    A few of us went to the entrance of the cave and saw that the old Taoist in the cave was fighting with two people in night clothes.  Those two people looked very thin and slender, like women.  Those flashes of fire turned out to be the real fire of Samadhi surrounding the two women.  I rely on Samadhi True Fire, it seems that I am a master.

    Looking at the veteran is not weak.  Every time a talisman is drawn, a Tai Chi pattern formed by Taoist white light hovers out. I heard Wu Dan say that this belongs to a high-end cultivation realm, which can operate one's own Taoism freely, and it is ok to not use Taoist talismans at critical moments.  Of course, the disadvantage is that the persistence is not good enough, and it may be exhausted after a while.  But looking at the old man who is not young, he has good stamina, and he is still free and easy after fighting with these two women for a long time.

    "What to do, who to help?" I asked Boss Duan.  Duan Qingshui was silent for a while, then said, "Let's have a look first."

    In my heart, I want to help these two men in black. Although I don't know their origins, in comparison, they should be better than this old man.  This guy looks like a Qingxiu extraterrestrial expert, but he killed so many girls and buried them in the ground, it is definitely not a good thing.

    Thinking of this, I just put my arms together and continued to pray to God, but just after I rehearsed the formula, I saw the old Taoist make a false move and return to the cave, and after a while, he actually took a jar and came back.  Seeing this, the two women in black actually exchanged winks, immediately threw out the ropes around their waists, and jumped down the cliff.  One of them raised his eyes and smiled at me, and said coldly: "Song Yan, if you want to know the truth, jump off the cliff with me!"

    What?  I wondered in my heart: when did I become a famous person, any passer-by knows my name hey.  When I was in a daze for a moment, the two women in black had already flown down the cliff like Batman.  I looked at the old Taoist again, only to see that he was holding a completely black jar in his hand, with a Taoist talisman with white characters on a black background pasted on it.  I gasped when I saw this Dao talisman.  Isn't this the evil talisman that people in the Ghost Sentence Organization especially like to use?  Could it be that the old Taoist in front of him is one of the seven stars?  !

    Before I could understand what the old man was holding, I suddenly heard Duan Qingshui yelling, holding my head in my hands.  "Damn, Boss Duan, are you alright?" I shouted, there was something wrong at this juncture, it would be a disaster.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, I had no choice but to recite the mantra and said: "The power to kill evil spirits is the only one, please God!" But this time I invited not Zhong Kui, but the water god Gong Gong.  It takes a while for the skill to cool down. It seems that asking God just now took a lot of my energy.  I took this opportunity to recite the Ice Soul Curse with Su Ling, condensing the water vapor in the air and mountains into thousands of sharp ice knives, and flew towards the old Taoist.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 390 The Chaotic Secret (Part 2)

    ?

    At this time, he saw that the old man did not hide, and directly chanted a mantra to lift the cover of the black jar.  The moment the lid of the jar was opened, I saw countless black things flying out, like black birds, but without eyes, only sharp claws and sharp beaks.  These strange things became dense in an instant, pecking the ice skates of my sister and I into pieces one by one.  Although those weird blackbirds also suffered casualties, they couldn't stand the increasing number of them, and they couldn't stop them as soon as they saw them.

    At this time, Duan Qingshui shouted: "Go to the bottom of the cliff!"

    At the bottom of the cliff I thought to myself that this decision is extremely cruel, how can I go down?  We don't have the rope that the two women used just now, but now we are carrying the special rope for snitches that Tang Xin gave us, but the height of a wall can be no more than a dozen meters, and the rope is naturally not long, but this cliff doesn't matter how you say it  It's more than a hundred meters, isn't it a dead end?

    I was hesitating, but I saw Boss Duan grabbing Sister Immortal and walking towards the cliff.  I saw that the way he went down the cliff was very cruel. This guy actually relied on the strength of his hands and feet like a hammer to carve out a few holes in the cliff composed of stones and mud, and went down step by step.  Walk.

    After Boss Duan went down with Sister Shenxian on his back, he called Ruan Lingxi and me to follow down the cliff.  The villain was obviously afraid of heights, her calves were trembling a bit: "What about the bastards, shall we go down?"

    "Don't you want to die?" I said, "Let's go!" At this moment, I saw three black strange birds flying towards me, and suddenly remembered that when I first saw Ma Luoyu, I was floating in the Three Realms  The bloody big bird outside.  Could it be that these are also the result of wronged souls?

    Seeing this, Ruan Lingxi immediately raised her wrist and shot the goddess crossbow arrow, but the crossbow arrow just passed through the body of the bird instead of shooting it down, it just made the movements of these strange birds slower.  I said to the villain: "We can't beat this old thing, let's run away first!"

    At the moment of life and death, I don't care about being afraid.  I carried the villain on my back and climbed down along the footsteps of Boss Duan, which really saved me a lot of trouble, and I immediately felt like climbing rocks.  However, there was fog all around, and although the moonlight was very bright, I still couldn't see the bottom of the cliff, and the branches were flying across the sky, which always gave me a thrilling feeling of walking on the clouds.

    Ruan Lingxi used the Goddess crossbow arrows and ice blades to block the falling blackbirds.  But I still took a few hits from these strange birds.  There were several wounds on the back of the hand, and the shirt on his body was also torn out several times.  I asked the wicked woman, "How are you? Are you injured?"

    The wicked woman scolded: "There are too many ghosts! There is no way, hurry up!"

    I had no choice but to concentrate on climbing down, with cold sweat dripping from my palms, back, and forehead.  Fortunately, after climbing for a while, I saw fewer and fewer black birds, and finally they seemed to be unable to fly to the bottom of the cliff, and gradually disappeared.

    I continued to descend for a while before I vaguely saw the bottom of the cliff.  It seems that there is no water under the cliff, but a land covered with thick fallen leaves.  Boss Duan saw that he was approaching the bottom of the cliff, so he jumped down.  I heard a dull "plop" and knew he had fallen to the ground.  When it landed, a large swath of fallen leaves fluttered.

    I saw Boss Duan holding on to the cliff and not moving, he seemed to be very ill.  I hurriedly jumped down too, put the villain down, walked up to Boss Duan, and asked, "How is it? What's wrong now?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "I'm a little dizzy, like I have a fever. Take care of yourself first, your clothes are almost soaked with blood."

    As soon as Duan Qingshui said it, I felt a sharp pain in my arms and legs.  After a careful inspection, I went, and dozens of wounds were black and bleeding. Although they were not deep, they looked bad.  The villain is not much better, and she has a lot of color on her body.  Su Ling quickly took out the elixir and gave it to the two of us, and said, "I guess the old man used a kind of ghost Gu. These big black birds have corpse poison."

    "This is very similar to the style of the Love Flower Organization." I said, "Isn't it one of the seven stars? Taoism is very powerful!"

    Su Ling said: "It's hard to say, maybe it is. Let's rest for a while, and then see where we can go out."

    The four of us sat down against the cliff, and Su Ling used ice magic power to suppress Duan Qingshui's heat poison.  This life-threatening climb was not pleasant. After sitting down, I felt numb all over my body and my wound hurt.  I rested for ten minutes, and slowly came back to my senses. The wound on my body was not bleeding much, so I stood up on the edge of the cliff and looked around.

    The bottom of this cliff is very ordinary, surrounded by a forest, and the mountain road is covered with fallen leaves, it seems that it has been abandoned for a long time.  Ruan Lingxi also stood up, wiped off his sweat and said, "Er, why is this place similar to the scene in the dream you mentioned?"

    "In a dream?" I recalled dreaming of a girl jumping off a cliff.  What Ruan Lingxi said, I think the bottom of the cliff looks more and more familiar.??It is indeed exactly the same as a dream.

    "It's very similar, I didn't expect this place to exist." I clicked my tongue, thinking that if the girl fell, she would probably be crushed to pieces.  Thinking of this, I couldn't help squatting down, and carefully rummaged through the fallen leaves under my feet.  Ruan Lingxi followed up and asked, "What are you looking for?"

    "Bones. I dreamed that the girl jumped off the cliff. She couldn't have the ability of Duan Boss. She usually fell to her death. The bones must be scattered around here, look for it." I said.

    Ruan Lingxi nodded suspiciously.  We both squatted down and rummaged through the things under the fallen leaves, but there was nothing there.  Dead birds, feral cats, pheasants.  I wipe all kinds of prey, do not know how to die.

    "Ah, come here, bastard!" Ruan Lingxi suddenly shouted.  I ran over in a hurry, but there was a human skull lying at her feet.  This bone has been air-dried for a long time, and I don't know how many years it has been dead.

    "Could it be the old man on the mountain who threw the corpse down?" Ruan Lingxi asked.

    "No, if it's a corpse dump, why is he still burying the corpse in his warehouse." I said.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Raise ghosts. After raising them, the bones will be thrown down."

    "That's right, what you said makes sense." I nodded.  We searched around and found many scattered human bones.  This is only within a hundred meters, I don't know if there are any far away.

    "Probably that girl died at the bottom of the cliff too. Ugh." I sighed.  At this time, I suddenly heard a voice shouting in my ear: "Brother Song, where are you, Brother Song?"

    "Ding Chen?!" I asked, "Where are you?" Suddenly, I saw the ghost of that young man emerge.

    "Do you have anything to do with me?" I asked.

    "Xiao Mi found out the identity of the ghost breeder, let me tell you." Ding Chen said: "He said he can find you here."

    "What identity?" I asked.

    Ding Chen said: "It's strange, that girl is my classmate. But I don't think she knows how to raise ghosts"

    "Your classmate killed his classmate with the Die Xian killing game? Why?" I couldn't help asking.  The question was not resolved but another one came.

    Ding Chen shook his head and said, "I don't know. I just came to tell you what are you doing under the cliff?"

    "What can you do, you escaped." I said with a bitter face: "Do you know if there is a mountain road to go back here?"

    Ding Chen shook his head and said, "I've never been here before."

    I sighed, and said to the villain: "You look at Sister Shenxian and Boss Duan first, and I will find a way out."

    The villain nodded and said, "Be careful."

    So I took Ding Chen forward.  But just after walking out for a while, I suddenly heard a burst of singing from the bottom of the cliff.  The singing sound is very quiet, but the melody is very familiar to me.  The songs in that CD player!

    I hurriedly touched my backpack and rummaged for a long time, but I didn't see this thing.  I recalled it for a while, but couldn't remember whether I took it with me when I went out.  There was silence everywhere, and the cold moon shone through the forest to the ground, reflecting the thick fallen leaves at the bottom of the cliff.  For a moment, it seemed that only the singing was floating.

    "Someone is singing in the ground." I felt a chill in my ear, turned my head and saw Ding Chen was talking next to my ear, under the cold moonlight, his face was as pale as a ghost, and his eyes were dark  Boundless stared straight at me with no expression on his face, which startled me.

    This is what the ghost in the middle of the night said!  I said angrily, "Can you stop being so close to me when you talk?"

    Ding Chen lowered his eyes and said in a low voice: "I just want to remind you that someone is singing underground, and we seem to have stepped on her." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 391 The Deaf and Mute Taoist

    ?

    I involuntarily lowered my eyes and looked at the ground.  Sure enough, the underground has been singing.  I thought to myself, do I understand it or not?  The two women in black jumped off the cliff just now and disappeared, indicating that there must be a passage before and after this.  If you keep going, you may soon find a way out.  If you are nosy, it may delay a lot of time.  If that old man finds out, maybe he will have to torment us again.

    But the song became more and more lively, I couldn't help but squatted down and searched among the leaves for a long time, but couldn't find the CD player.  However, his fingers touched something cool.  I pushed aside the fallen leaves and saw a white thing glowing coldly under my hand.  After I saw it clearly, I couldn't help but immediately withdrew my hand: there was actually a skeleton buried in the fallen leaves!

    But when I touched the skeleton, the singing also disappeared.  I couldn't help looking at it, but I saw a black air rising slowly from the white bone skeleton.  I stared at the black air carefully, and saw that she slowly turned into a person, and gradually became clear from blur.  Finally, the anomaly clearly appeared before us.

    I was surprised to find that the girl was the one who jumped off the cliff in my dream.  I suddenly remembered the girl who disappeared many years ago, so I asked, "Are you An Xiaoshuang?"

    The ghost nodded, and it dissipated into the air after a while, and the ghost was gone.  "Hey, are you done yet?" I yelled.  But there was silence all around, and An Xiaoshuang's ghost had disappeared.

    "Brother Song, does she want you to take her bones away? It's this skeleton." Ding Chen reminded.  I grinned and said, "She jumped off such a high cliff, she might have fallen to pieces a long time ago. Even if she knew that the skull belonged to her, all her limbs would be gone."

    Ding Chen said: "Then let's look for it and find all the scattered bones nearby and bring them back."

    I smiled wryly and said, "It seems to be the only way, otherwise this female ghost will harass me every day." As I said that, I roughly estimated the distance and asked Ding Chen to help me find human bones nearby.  After a while, we found a pile of bones and came back.  But I'm not a forensic doctor, and I'm not sure which one belonged to An Xiaoshuang and which one wasn't, so I found a convenience bag, wrapped it up and stuffed it into my backpack.  Immediately, I felt a heavy weight on my back.

    Strange to say, after we finished looking for the bones, suddenly a gust of wind appeared at the bottom of the cliff, blowing away the fallen leaves all over the ground, and flashing a dirt road.  The mist that settled at the bottom of the valley slowly dissipated, and I suddenly realized: This ghost is showing us the way!

    I ran forward for a while, and heard a burst of waves.  After walking a few more steps, the eyes suddenly opened up, but saw a quiet sea appearing under the moonlit night, and the night wind was blowing slowly, and there were ripples.  The sound of the waves is soft, as if sleeping peacefully.

    "Walking along the beach, there must be fishermen!" I said happily, and immediately went back to find the villain and the others.  Halfway back, he saw Ruan Lingxi and Su Ling walking over with Boss Duan supporting him.  Boss Duan's complexion recovered a bit, but cold sweat spread all over his forehead, and he still didn't look very optimistic.

    "We found the way. There is the sea in front of us. There should be fishermen. Although we don't know how to get back, we just need to find a family and inquire about it." I said.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Then what are you waiting for, let's go." So I led the way and let them follow me.  When I got to the beach, I took a look from a distance, and it seemed that there was a small village a few hundred meters away.  When he was about to walk towards the village, Ding Chen suddenly said, "Brother Song, someone is coming, I'll hide for a while."

    Someone?  After Ding Chen disappeared, I looked behind me and saw a person walking by the sea.  This man was walking like flying, and when he saw me turning around, he waved at me.  Emma, ??did you meet someone asking for directions while driving late at night?

    Ruan Lingxi said in a low voice: "Er, that man seems to be waving at us."

    I said speechlessly: "I saw it, but we have no acquaintances here. It doesn't look like an enemy, and the enemy will not greet us in an open manner." We were puzzled, but we saw the man rushing towards us.  in front of.  When he ran to me, I realized that it was the deaf-mute Taoist from the temple.  I suddenly remembered the Snow Mountain Divine Key he gave me, and I couldn't help being full of doubts.

    "Deaf-mute Taoist?" Ruan Lingxi asked in surprise, the crossbow in his hand was on the string, and he raised his wrist to shoot.  I immediately pressed her arm and said, "Wait, he has something to say."

    "Speak? Isn't he dumb?" Ruan Lingxi asked in surprise.

    "I'm not dumb, it's just that I haven't talked much before I saw you all these years." The man said coldly.

    "It's really not dumb? It looks normal, so why are you pretending to be dumb?" Ruan Lingxi said in surprise.

    "For survival, for the truth." The Taoist said coldly: "You are Song Yan, and I heard that your master is named Wu Dan."

     

    The Taoist said: "It's not that the mountain is well-informed, but Hantong Temple is well-informed. This host is fake, and the real host is dead."

    "Fake?" I was stunned and said, "Why is he pretending to be the host?"

    "He is a member of the Ghost Sentence Organization, one of the Big Dipper, Lian Zhen. His purpose is to guard the treasure here. Of course, he has done a lot of bad things secretly." The Taoist said.

    "Big Dipper, why is this group of people haunted!" I gritted my teeth and said, "What did he do?"

    "Pretend the abducted young girls as beggars, and sell them at a high price. Or as prostitutes, or sold to poor rural areas as peasant women. These abducted girls will be given a special drug, so even if you see them in the backyard,  They won't have any reaction." Then, the Taoist took out a small porcelain bottle from his arms and said, "I stole Lian Zhen's medicine for you, and I will use it as evidence when I go back."

    I took the medicine bottle and shook it, and saw that there was indeed medicine powder in the heavy medicine bottle.  I couldn't help wondering: "Who the hell are you and why did you help me?"

    The Taoist said: "I don't have time to go into details. Let me tell you the reason why I have been lurking for so long. I escaped to this temple many years ago. Due to the serious injury, I was already dying.  He saved my life and took me in as a disciple. But a few years ago, Lian Zhen came to Hantong Temple, killed the Taoist priest and pretended to be him. Before he died, the Taoist priest did not forget to help me  Save my life, tell Lianzhen that I am a deaf-mute fool who doesn't understand anything at all, and is doing rough work in the temple. Let him save my life so that I can be a helper. In this way, Lianzhen wanted someone to help him take care of the temple  Before and after, they kept me here. After many attempts, I had no choice but to pretend to be deaf, dumb, crazy, and stupid to deceive him. The reason why I stayed this life was not because I was afraid of him, but because I had a wish unfulfilled, that is, the  Stone."

    When he said this, I immediately took out the snow mountain key that the Taoist gave me, and at the same time showed it to Duan Qingshui, and said, "Boss Duan, you have another key to your house. I was too busy running for my life just now, so I forgot to tell  you."

    Duan Qingshui's expression suddenly brightened, he took the stone and looked at it in front of his eyes, then picked up the other Snow Mountain Key hanging around his neck, which is my previous Nuwa stone, and compared it, but saw that the two  The stones seem to be a seamless one, merging together seamlessly.

    "Sure enough, they are the Snow Mountain Divine Keys. It seems that I have found them." Duan Qingshui looked delighted.

    Ruan Lingxi said happily: "This is all right, the Duan God Clan is saved!"

    The Taoist looked at Duan Qingshui and said, "You are the guardian of the Protoss, and you are from Yunnan?"

    Duan Qingshui nodded and said: "Yes, thank you senior for helping my descendants of the God Race keep this key for many years. Without you and Master Wu, I am afraid that the Snow Mountain Divine Key will be lost in the world."

    The Taoist sighed, paused, and continued: "Next, I'm going to tell you some secrets about Lianzhen and this Hantong Temple. You listen carefully, and then leave quickly. People from the Ghost Trial Organization often come in and out of this place, and we  I'm afraid it's not safe even under this cliff."

    I hurriedly asked: "Senior, why did you hide by Lian Zhen's side? Also, how did you get this key?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 392 Wu Dan¡¯s Old Man

    ?

    The Taoist said: "Your master will tell you my identity, but I won't tell you. To save time, let me tell you the secret of Lian Zhen first. Lian Zhen is a Taoist in his forties, and his Taoism is quite high.  He is far above me. This is why I have not dared to do anything to him. He pretended to be the host, and in name he took care of the homeless beggars. In fact, he mixed some young girls into the beggars.  In name, it was taken away by a car from the social welfare institution. This car was actually sent by the Taiwanese businessman, that is, the man you saw. He took these young girls away, according to the requirements of the people who came to buy them  , sent everywhere.¡±

    "Then since you know these things, why don't you report them?" I asked.

    "Report?" The Taoist sneered and said, "Why does he do these things so blatantly? Do you think he has no official relationship? I'm afraid that if the report fails, I will die first. In this way, this key and these secrets will be buried in the ground."  rotten into slime."

    After hearing these words, I felt chills in my heart.  Although he knew that the ghost sentence organization was not a good thing, but according to Wu Dan's narration, it seemed that Ma Jingcheng hadn't been so devoid of humanity before.  Now it's completely blackened.  Over the years, it seems that he has become a demon with a single thought, and he has completely embarked on the path of demons and refuses to turn back.

    "But even if human trafficking is carried out here, this place is not too secretive and nothing special. Why did he choose this place?" Ruan Lingxi said: "What about the female corpse in the warehouse?"

    The Taoist said: "Of course there is no need to choose this kind of place just for a human trafficker. But there is still a big secret hidden in this place."

    "Big secret?" I thought to myself that there are quite a lot of secrets in this small place.

    The Taoist said: "Do you know that there was a man named Wang Jing in history?"

    I shook my head and said, "I don't know."

    The Taoist said: "Wang Jing was a famous general in the Five Dynasties and the Northern Song Dynasty. He served in Liang, Jin, Han, and Zhou.  Concurrently served as the order of Zhongshu. He also served as the deployment of the west camp. He defeated the Shu army in Shangyu, beheaded tens of thousands, and entered the title of Liang Guogong. The Northern Song Dynasty was changed to the Yuan Dynasty.  Fu, who was crowned Duke of Liang, has been a favored minister for several dynasties and has a high position and authority. This Wang Jing lived in a nearby fishing village before his death, and his family made a living from fishing."

    "What is the secret of Wang Jing and Hantong Temple?" I asked suspiciously.

    "Wang Jing has gone through several dynasties and fought abroad. Every time he wins, he will collect some rare treasures in the local area for himself. After so many years of fighting in the south and north, he has collected a lot of treasures. In addition, after going through many dynasties,  The military achievements are illustrious, and the emperors of each dynasty also received a lot of rewards, and together, it is already a very considerable treasure." The Taoist said.

    "You mean, Wang Jing's treasure is nearby?" I was surprised.

    The Taoist nodded and said: "There used to be a tomb of Wang Jing nearby, but it was dug up by someone led by Lian Zhen, and no treasure was found inside. But the treasure should be in this small town. Lian Zhen stayed here, and she was always looking for the whereabouts of the treasure.  .¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help feeling suspicious.  Is this Taoist in front of me trustworthy?  Wouldn't this product be kept for treasure?

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I changed this idea, the Taoist noticed it, and then smiled: "You think I, the old Taoist, are thinking about this treasure?"

    I smiled awkwardly: "No, no."

    The Taoist smiled and said, "Your child is simple-minded and easy to guess. It is completely different from your master. He looks cynical and simple-minded, but he has a very bold and meticulous mind." I heard that the tone of the Taoist's words was very subtle.  , as if he knew Wu Dan very well.  I just wanted to follow up with someone, asking if he and Wu Dan are good friends.

    However, Ruan Lingxi interjected at this moment: "What about the female corpse in the warehouse? You haven't told us yet. Since you belong to us, why do you want to burn us to death?!"

    The Taoist said: "It is impossible for me to save everyone. I released a few girls before, and Lian Zhen almost discovered my flaws. I originally asked someone to bring the news, but that person was killed. Fortunately, he died.  I did not say that I leaked the secret, so I saved my life. I am not afraid of death. I almost died many years ago, and death is not so terrible. What I am afraid of is that I did not keep my promise and hand over this Nvwa stone.  To the descendants of the Duan family.

    "Then how did you know my name is Song Yan?" I asked.  There are too many questions, and my mind feels extremely confused for a while.

    "Although I stay in this mountain, I can often hear news from the Ghost Trial Organization. They think I'm a fool, and they don't shy away from my presence when they speak. You and your master are already on their blacklist.  Be careful in the future." The Taoist said.  I have long felt in my heart that the Ghost Sentence Organization must beIf you know me, Wu Dan's identity may also be exposed.  It's just that they don't seem to dare to take action very much, which confuses me.

    The Taoist continued: "I saw your profile photo by accident before, and then saw the real person, and saw you asking God and those ghostly eyes, so I was more sure that you were Song Yan. It was not my idea to burn you to death.  It's Lian Zhen. He has already seen your identity, but I didn't have a chance to tell you, so I had to observe his actions from the side. I think Lian Zhen didn't do anything to you, because he was afraid that there were people from the guardian gods. Duan Qingshui, right?  ? The Taoism of the Duan family should be above integrity. That's why he wants to catch you off guard."

    "When I first met you, what were you doing in the cave?" I couldn't help asking: "Is the blood on your body human blood?" Thinking of the female corpse in the warehouse, I always have a grudge.

    Unexpectedly, the Taoist nodded and said: "Of course it's human blood. Not all the kidnapped girls will be obedient and obedient, and some will die on their own without taking the medicine. Lian Zhen thinks that the resentment of these girls can help him raise ghosts.  , simply buried them in that warehouse, and used resentment and yin to raise ghosts that can hurt people's lives. The black strange birds you have seen are raised by him. However, the resentment of these people who died in vain is not strong enough,  You were just ordinary people when you were alive, so the ghosts after death can't breed very powerful ghosts. It is also because of this that you have a chance to escape. In short, after these girls die, Lian Zhen will hand over the bloody clothes left behind.  Burn it for me. I also wanted to send it back down the mountain, but I heard that Lian Zhen also had secret dealings with the local police, so I gave up the idea."

    Another ghost!  I suddenly remembered that Lin Sixing also likes to raise this stuff.  He was even more ruthless, directly turning Yang Wen's pervert into a Gu.  I am not afraid of being tortured to death by backlash one day.  Suddenly, I thought of An Xiaoshuang, so I asked, "By the way, senior, do you know a girl named An Xiaoshuang?"

    "An Xiaoshuang?" The Taoist looked surprised, and said after a while, "How do you know her?"

    "Do you remember? This is great. I don't know each other, but this girl's soul always comes to me." I smiled wryly, and briefly told him about the scene in my dream.

    The Taoist sighed for a while, and sighed: "That's a little girl that Lian Zhen caught when she first came. I once let her go at night, but who knew she was found by Lian Zhen when she escaped halfway, and she was arrested again.  When I came back, I was beaten severely. Lian Zhen thought she would be obedient, but the next day, when I loosened her rope to let her eat, she jumped off the cliff and died with injuries all over her body.  This is the first girl to be victimized, so I remember it very clearly. She told me that her name is An Xiaoshuang. If she dies here, let me go back and send a letter to her parents. But Lian Zhen saw that I was quite good  It's tight, I will forget about it after a long time. After all, I don't even know where her parents are. "

    I couldn't help being moved after hearing this.  After a long time, he sighed, "There's no need to deliver the letter. Her mother is already crazy."

    The Taoist was taken aback and remained silent for a long time.  Su Ling said at this time: "We know about the matter, let's go first, so as not to hurt the Taoist priest."

    I woke up like a dream and nodded: "Yes, we have to go first, otherwise we will make trouble if the old thing sees it. And you, senior, do you want to go back?"

    The Taoist sneered, stroked his sleeve, and said, "I'm not afraid of him anymore. Even if I die, you will take back these secrets. The Nvwa stone that was kept by others will also be returned to the original owner. Now  My wish has come true, I have no regrets, and naturally I am no longer afraid of death."

    After hearing this, I couldn't help feeling a surge of passionate passion in my heart.  The heroic spirit hidden in the bones of the Jianghu people since ancient times has not faded away, but has quietly grown in these outsiders.

    Duan Qingshui also seemed to be moved, clasped his fists and said: "Thank you, senior. Be careful of the old way when you go back to this business. Dare to ask senior Gao's name?"

    The Taoist smiled at him, then turned to look at me, and said, "Tell you, Master, Tang Tao lived another twenty years longer. Back then we were lucky enough to escape the siege together, but I'm afraid we won't be able to see him again today." (Note  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 393 Life and Death Together (Part 1)

    ?

    Hearing this, I felt sad, and at the same time had an ominous premonition, so I said, "Senior, why don't you go with us? I haven't been back for so long, once that old fellow Lian Zhen finds out, maybe he will suspect you  , to kill you."

    Tang Tao smiled and said: "It doesn't matter, I'm not afraid of him. You walk along the seaside and you will see a small fishing village. There will be a road leading to the nearest town. Be careful all the way."

    Seeing that I could not persuade them, I had no choice but to follow Duan Qingshui and the others.  But not far away, I heard a flock of birds hula-la flying in the forest.

    "Someone is here." Duan Qingshui said in a low voice, obviously also noticed this abnormal situation.  We stopped and looked back, only to see a few people descending from a mountain path from a distance, and surrounded us.  Tang Tao's expression changed drastically, and he shouted to me: "Go first! I'll stop them!"

    "Who are they?" I asked, but looking at the few people who rushed to the front, they were all wearing retro black double-breasted jackets and holding swords in their hands. They looked like monks from other worlds.  But where did these people come from?  We didn't see them when we were in the temple.  Under the night, the black clothes merged with the surrounding night, only the sharp blades that were shining with cold light were glowing with a cold light.

    I ran to Tang Tao and asked in a low voice, "Who are these people?"

    Tang Tao's face was a little ugly, and he said: "It seems that Lian Zhen has already found out that I have a problem, why don't you leave!"

    "Stay here to help you!" I said.

    Tang Tao frowned and scolded: "Stupid! You still have an injured person, and the other two are women. Are you going to die if you stay? Lian Zhen has very high mana, you can't deal with him!"

    Just at this moment, I heard a clear and sparse applause from the opposite side.  I looked up and saw an old Taoist man wearing Taoist robes slowly walking out of the shadowy forest.  This old man with gray beard, white hair and gloomy eyes is Lian Zhen who is pretending to be the abbot of the temple.

    "That's right, the two of you have only met for a few days, and you have such a life-and-death friendship." Lian Zhen sneered, "It's a pity that I can only die here." Seeing this, Tang Tao suddenly pushed me vigorously  , actually pushed me back many steps, and shouted: "Go!"

    I was anxious and wanted to help again, but was grabbed by Boss Duan and said: "You want to die? I haven't recovered my Taoism, so I won't be Lian Zhen's opponent now. What's more, he brought so many helpers here.  We must go."

    "Then watch Senior Tang die here?!" I said angrily: "No, I can't do it! You go first, and I will catch up with him!" As I said that, I wanted to shake off Duan Qingshui's hand.

    Boss Duan shouted: "You go? He will die faster! No, hurry up!" As he spoke, he winked at Ruan Lingxi and Su Ling.  Ruan Lingxi stepped forward and grabbed me, and sighed, "Erhuo, let's go first. Maybe that senior can escape unscathed, we can't hold back here."

    Before the wicked girl finished speaking, I heard the sound of fighting behind me.  Looking back, I saw Lian Zhen and several people raising swords and surrounding Tang Tao's group.  This duel is not only a duel of martial arts, but also a duel of Taoism.  I saw a very powerful black air lingering on the long sword in Lian Zhen's hand, colliding with the white Daoist air around Tang Tao, and the resulting resistance rippled like a wave, and the trees trembled like a strong wind  No end, fallen leaves are rustling.  Not far away, the calm waves suddenly turned into huge waves, and the sound of crashing on the shore was endless.

    I was taken aback, thinking that Lian Zhen's morality is no less than Wu Dan, I wonder if Tang Tao can stop it?  At this time, several people rushed towards us with weapons.  Ruan Lingxi and I shot arrows separately, we didn't dare to stay any longer, so we had to protect Su Ling and Duan Qingshui and flee towards the small fishing village.

    In the process of escaping all the way, I saw that these people are not low-handed. Although they are not as good as Lian Zhen, they are also good at Taoism.  My God of War only wounded one of them, and the others escaped me and Ruan Lingxi's attack unexpectedly.  I thought to myself that even retreating to the village would not solve the problem, and it might involve innocent villagers being victimized.  But there is a mountain village on one side and the boundless sea on the other, it seems that we have no choice.

    At this moment, I heard a loud bang behind me, which seemed to be a blast caused by a spell.  Take a closer look, and you can see a burst of blood mist in the distance!  I immediately shivered.  I don't know what method Lian Zhen used to blow Tang Tao to pieces!

    In shock, I could only run for my life with them, but my heart was beating like a drum.  The big living person who said so much to me just a second ago has now turned into a cloud of blood mist.  This scene made me feel uneasy.  I didn't need to turn my head to know that Lian Zhen and his men had already chased him.  A few of us also approached the village.

    "Let's find a place to hide for a while." Duan Qingshui said: "After a while, my mana will recover, so I will take care of him."I said with a bitter face: "Boss Duan, I'm afraid we won't be able to hide for long." As I was speaking, I saw a few people running out of the village.  I was quite surprised, and thought to myself, did Lian Zhen set up an ambush here?

    But if you take a closer look, these people are dressed very strangely, with small bows and arrows in their hands, and a quiver on their backs. The most embarrassing thing for me is that one of them is actually holding an old-fashioned torch.  By the flickering light of the torch, I saw that these people were all wearing masks.  The masks are all uniform patterns of beasts, it's hard to tell what they look like.  When Duan Qingshui saw these strange people, he subconsciously kept us behind.  In the end, as if they didn't see us, these people passed us to the entrance of the village, bowed their bows and set arrows at the people brought by Lian Zhen, and shot and killed them involuntarily.

    This is a very interesting scene, because apparently Lian Zhen's subordinates did not expect such a move, and they were hit by several tricks, and died on the spot.  He retreated defensively and used his sword to block the bow and arrow, but two more people were injured.  In the end, only four of Lian Zhen's subordinates survived.  I thought to myself, this is evil, and there are still people who take the initiative to help kill the enemy?

    At this time, Lian Zhen also rushed over.  This guy is not the group of war scum under him. When the robe was rolled up, I saw a black air rushing towards the group of archers. The faces of those people immediately turned black, and they vomited blood and fell to the ground and died.  But this really didn't scare the remaining archers, who continued to bend their bows and set their arrows with perseverance.  Besides, there were actually a few other copycats who came forward to fight Lian Zhen desperately.  It was a sincere desperate effort, and every move was a posture of killing each other, which made me dumbfounded.

    "Boss Duan, where did this group of people come from? It seems like they have a grudge against Lian Zhen." I said.

    Duan Qingshui said: "You don't care where he came from, let's hide first." So the four of us ran to the depths of the village.  But seeing that this small fishing village is not big, there are no more than thirty or forty families in total.  But the doors of every house are closed and there is no light. I don't know if they know that there are murders and fights outside, and they have been hiding for a long time.

    Just as we were about to run out of the village and onto the road leading to the outside of the village, I suddenly heard someone shouting behind me: "Song Yan!"

    The sudden voice made me shiver.  I stopped and turned around, and was surprised to find that the person calling me behind me was Qubi Ayi who suddenly disappeared.

    "Qubi?" I was quite surprised, seeing that she was wearing a night gown, and looked at me coldly with her hands behind her back, as if she was defiant.  There were two people following her, one of them was tall and burly, he should be a man, but he was also wearing a mask.  The man was holding a torch, and the flames shone on the faces of the three people, so I could see that it was Qubi who was calling me.  The other woman next to Qubi was also wearing a black night gown, but unlike Qubi, this woman wrapped herself more tightly, wearing a black veil, a veil, and a forehead ornament to fix the veil,  The exposed eyes were also painted with heavy eye makeup, as if she was afraid that people would recognize her.

    "Isn't this Qubi?" Ruan Lingxi said, "Is this playing cosplay at night? It's so strange."

    However, Qubi's appearance suddenly solved a small doubt in my heart.  Those who wore masks to kill Lianzhen were warriors under Qubi's command.  Thinking of this, I said to Qubi: "Thank you for saving us. Why are you here?"

    Qubi smiled and said: "I've been here for more than a day. We've met since yesterday, haven't we?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 394 Life and Death Together (Part 2)

    ?

    When she mentioned it, I thought of those two women who besieged Lianzhen and then escaped.  Could it be Qubi and this woman with heavy makeup?  I stared at the woman with heavy make-up curiously for a while, and found that I couldn't tell her age or appearance at all under this attire.  The woman's eyes were ambiguous, seeing me looking at her, she even gave me a wink.  I looked away speechlessly, and said, "Lian Zhen has brought someone to chase her now."

    Qubi smiled and said, "I saved you once just now."

    Ruan Lingxi sneered and said, "He is asking us for a reward."

    Qubi laughed and said nothing when he heard this, neither affirming nor denying it.  Just when the few of us were in a stalemate, I saw Lian Zhen rushing into the village with the remaining two people.  My scalp exploded, thinking that this old thing is not dead yet!

    I said to Qubi: "The old guy is here, can we kill him together?"

    Qubi shook his head and said, "Neither you nor I can do it, but there is one person who can."

    "Who?" I asked, thinking that your life and death are at stake.

    "Duan Qingshui." Qubi said, the moment she spoke, I seemed to see three silver threads flying out of her mouth, piercing several vital points of Duan Qingshui.

    Where did this come from?  I looked at Boss Duan in amazement, and saw that his expression suddenly changed, his face gradually changed color, his veins bulged, his pupils shrank, and there was a rhythm of running away.  Qubi's few needles felt as if he had been injected with chicken blood.

    Before I could recover, Boss Duan started the ultimate runaway mode.  I saw his eyes wide open, and I rushed towards Lian Zhen.  When I passed by my side, I felt a whirlwind created by a strong Taoist aura blowing towards my face.  I felt a pain in my cheek, and I couldn't help but take a few steps back, seeing Duan Qingshui rushing towards Lian Zhen like a ghost, and punched him out.

    Lian Zhen didn't expect Duan Qingshui to rush towards her suddenly, with such a strong momentum.  This blow was too fast, Lian Zhen had no choice but to avoid the limelight, dodged to the side, and then pushed her men out as a shield.  It is conceivable that Boss Duan's iron fist was as powerful as a thunderbolt, and the guy's head was instantly shattered into slag, blood splattered everywhere, and Duan Qingshui was sprayed all over his face.  But he seemed to be cheating, he didn't even blink his eyes, and continued to attack Lian Zhen one after another, which left me dumbfounded.

    "Damn it, what's going on?" I asked Qubi, "What sorcery did you use?!"

    Qubi laughed and said, "It's nothing more than stimulating potential, you don't have to worry about it. You can't die."

    "You fool me, why don't you stimulate your potential?!" I scolded.

    Qubi said quite frankly: "If I double my skill, I can't beat Lian Zhen. When you were in the warehouse last time, if I hadn't yelled in the dark night when I found out that someone was going to attack you, you would have already  Died without anyone knowing."

    I thought about it for a while, and cursed: "What, you made that scream at that time? Thank you, if it weren't for you, we might not have entered that warehouse, nor would we have nearly been burned to death."

    Qubi sneered and said, "Don't talk about it yet, let's see their victory and defeat."

    At this time, Su Ling also had a rare anger, and said coldly to Qu Bi: "If something happens to him, I want you to die too."

    Qubi sneered: "Don't worry, we should live and die together at this time, and I will not harm my allies."

    "Bah, who is your ally, you old woman!" Ruan Lingxi was also annoyed, and couldn't help cursing.  Qu Bi didn't care, and watched Duan Qingshui and Lian Zhen's duel with cold eyes.  I also turned my attention to the past, but seeing that the two are now evenly matched, there is no difference between the winner and the loser.  But gradually, Lian Zhen lost her face a bit.  Boss Duan is already very good if he doesn't open it, not to mention that he has unleashed all his potential now.  Another of Lian Zhen's subordinates was also dropped by Duan Qingshui in seconds.  At this time, the old fellow Lian Zhen didn't dare to fight, and wanted to run away.

    At this time, Qubi took out two throwing knives from his waist, and flew out while Lian Zhen was being forced to retreat by Duan Qingshui.  These two knives were aimed at Lian Zhen's back, and the other was at the neck, both of which were fatal.  Lian Zhen didn't dare not hide, but she was distracted while avoiding the throwing knife, and was punched on the arm by Duan Qingshui.

    In the dark night, I seem to be able to hear the sound of bones breaking.  Only old man Lian Zhen screamed, covered his arms and took a few steps back, gritted his teeth and shook out a porcelain bottle from his bag, as if he wanted to plot against Boss Duan.  Seeing that the situation was not good, I immediately held Boss Duan's hand that was about to fall, and at the same time chanted the mantra, and the ice soul flying knife went towards Lian Zhen's face.

    Lian Zhen dodged, and then ran forward scrambling.  Seeing this, Qu Bi chased after him, but Lian Zhen threw the medicine powder in his hand at Qu Bi.  Qubi had no choice but to back away, covered his nose for a while, and said to us, "Hide in the house first!"

    We followed her into a small farm yard.  At this time?, I felt Boss Duan's body tilted and fell down, so I hurriedly supported him.  Su Ling stepped forward to feel Duan Qingshui's pulse, and said, "It's okay, I just passed out. But it looks like I've passed out."

    Qubi said: "Don't worry, it's fine."

    Just as I was about to scold this black-hearted and vicious old woman, I smelled a strong smell of blood coming from the street.  "What's that smell? It's disgusting," I said.

    Qubi said: "Lianzhen is good at witchcraft and poisons. This smell is caused by his unique life-saving poison. The powder in his hand not only has the effect of fascination, but also has a strong corrosive effect. When the wind blows over  Everywhere, all living beings turned into bones. Of course, it depends on the dosage of the medicine powder. There are a few corpses outside, which should have been corroded by his medicine powder. This will save us trouble."

    I asked: "The fighting outside has been going on for so long, and it's impossible for the people in the village to be quiet. Where have they all gone?"

    Qubi said: "I drove them away. I gave them some money and asked them to leave the village for a few days."

    "Just to deal with Lian Zhen?" I asked.

    "That's right." Qubi said vaguely.  I thought to myself, even if you don't tell me, I can guess it.  Most of you also know the whereabouts of the treasure, stay here and want to hunt for it, right?

    But I'm not interested in treasures right now, I just want to leave quickly, and it's best not to have anything to do with this woman.  After Su Ling took the medicine, Boss Duan woke up again, but this time he woke up really haggard.

    "Why do I feel so tired?" Duan Qingshui shook his head and frowned.

    "I'll talk about this later, let's leave here first." I said, "Qubi Ayi, do you want to stay?"

    Qubi thought for a while, and said, "I can't stay here since Lian Zhen found out the trace, so let's go together and go our own way in the city."

    I immediately nodded in agreement and got into their car.  There are not many living people left, but these few people are actually very indifferent, thinking that the comrades in arms will die when they die, and the people of the same clan seem to have nothing to do with them.  Although I have a lot of doubts about Qubi, and the silent woman next to her is also very suspicious, but I know that this guy won't say anything, and it's useless to ask.  It's better to go back and talk about it first.

    Soon we arrived in the urban area, and after Qubi dropped us off near the hotel, we drove away.  Su Ling and I helped Duan Qingshui go upstairs and back to the room.

    I looked at Boss Duan worriedly, frowned and said, "I don't know if Lian Zhen can come back again. If we come back again, we are rivals. Why don't I ask Ouyang Zhuan's family and my master for help."

    Ruan Lingxi rolled her eyes and said, "Didn't the brick family care about your private affairs? I guess he won't send someone over."

    I smiled wryly and said, "Then only my real master is there."

    I looked at the time, it was three o'clock in the morning, yes, I should call tomorrow morning.  The four of us thought that Lian Zhen would not come back tonight, because Duan Qingshui's blow was enough to cripple his arm and make him look like a fool in a second.  Lian Zhen needs time to heal, at least not tonight.  But what I can't figure out is where are his subordinates hiding?  There were originally only two people living in the temple.

    But after thinking about it casually, I figured it out.  Most of these lackeys were placed in the farm of the Taiwanese businessman before.  It is close to the temple, and if something happens, you can come to help with a signal.  It's a pity that Tang Tao didn't discover this, otherwise we could have taken precautions early.  I sighed, thinking that I would have to think about how to tell Wu Dan about Tang Tao tomorrow morning.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 395 Secret Love Murder

    ?

    After returning to the room, I decided to leave these troublesome things until tomorrow to solve them, so I went back to sleep.  I don't know how long it took, I woke up from my sleep, feeling something furry sweeping my face.

    I couldn't help sneezing, turned over and sat up and saw Xiao Mi jumped off me, and Ding Chen was also sitting by the bed.

    "What are you doing?" I yawned and looked at the time on my phone. It was only six o'clock in the morning, and I only slept for three hours.

    "Let me tell you the clue." Xiao Mi said, "I was watching others outside, but you slept well."

    "So, is there a clue?" I asked trying to drive away the drowsiness.

    "Didn't I send you a photo of a girl before?" Xiao Mi said, "I used the miniature camera you gave me, and it recorded the whole process of the girl looking for a ghost jar. It's the tiger-headed person."  Pottery."

    As he spoke, Xiao Mi pulled the camera and walkie-talkie off his neck and threw them to me: "There is no signal on the walkie-talkie, where have you been these few days?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "Near death."

    At this juncture, I didn't bother to talk about what happened last night, so I took the miniature video camera from Xiao Mi's hand, took out the memory card and connected it to the computer.  There is a video in it. I clicked on it and saw that the video changed with Xiao Mi's actions. From the library door to the reading room, the camera shook so badly that I felt a little dizzy.

    After the camera arrived in the reading room, it finally stabilized.  I saw a female student with long hair and bangs appear in the camera, pushed open the door of the reading room, walked directly to the bookcase with a flashlight.  I remember the location of the bookcase very clearly, because we found the clay pot for raising ghosts there.  The girl found the pot with ease, dug it out from the bookcase, and even opened it to have a look.  The camera took a clear picture of the girl's face from bottom to top.

    The girl under the lens is really not very beautiful, with small eyes, a square face, a little hunchback, and looks very thin.  This is the most common face. If it appears in a crowd, it is probably the role of a passerby, and it will not attract attention at all.  I really didn't expect that such an ordinary girl with nothing special would know how to raise ghosts and harm people.

    "Who is this girl?" I asked.

    Ding Chen said: "She is my classmate, her name is Cheng Wen, and she sits in the back seat of me. She is usually a very introverted girl, she doesn't like to talk, and she hasn't said a few words to me."

    "This girl has a bright future. She is introverted and quiet, but she can raise ghosts." I said, "Do you know why she raises ghosts? Who is she targeting? This jar for raising ghosts is not common, it is a magic weapon used by Yi witchcraft  .If we ask Qubi, she will definitely not tell the truth."

    Ding Chen shook his head and said, "I don't know either."

    I sighed: "I can only look at this again. By the way, do you know a girl named Minjing?"

    "Li Minjing? Yes, she is the niece of our principal and the daughter of the dean. His father was originally our geography teacher. Later, because he had a good relationship with the principal, he was promoted to be the dean. There is such a legend in the school." Ding Chen said  .

    "So that's the case. No wonder she can go to the reading room in the middle of the night. Her father is the school leader, so she should also have a key card." I nodded and said, "Except for this? Does Li Minjing have any problems with this Cheng Wen?"

    "No way, the two of them don't have any interaction at ordinary times." Ding Chen said.

    "There is no intersection, why do you want to attack her? There is no reason." After I turned off the video, I asked, "Think about it carefully."

    Ding Chen shook his head and said, "I really can't think of any connection between them"

    Xiao Mi said: "What about the conflict? Didn't you quarrel or fight?"

    Ding Chen said: "Even if there was a quarrel, it was just a small conflict, and it is impossible to think of killing people. I believe Cheng Wen is not that kind of person."

    I looked at him suspiciously and said, "Why are you so sure that you said at the beginning that you were not familiar with her."

    Ding Chen said in amazement: "It's just a feeling. Although I haven't said a few words, I can still feel that she is a good girl. She is quiet and introverted, has no temper, doesn't conflict with others, and studies hardnot bad."

    "Then tell me what kind of conflict she had with Li Minjing?" Xiao Mi asked.

    Ding Chen thought for a while and said, "It's not considered a conflict. One day Li Minjing was in a bad mood and was walking on the campus while talking on the phone, and accidentally bumped into Cheng Wen. Although Cheng Wen apologized, Li Minjing still quarreled with her."  There was a fight, probably because she was in a bad mood, and what she said was ugly. Li Minjing is quite popular with boys, and many people helped her, but in the end it was Cheng Wen's fault."

    I looked at him and asked, "ThenLi Chen was stunned and said, "No, Li Lin is not the only one who died in our school. Some people committed suicide by jumping into the lake before. Later, Li Lin died by the lake. Could it be that the water ghost who died unjustly found a substitute?"

    Speaking of water ghosts, I recalled the strange things I encountered on the first day here, the water ghosts who actively attacked people, or the unjust ghosts.  Comparing with this curse of raising ghosts, I suddenly seemed to understand something.

    "In other words, maybe the cause of Li Lin's death was not that the water ghost was looking for a substitute, but that she was killed by the Die Immortal ghost raised by Cheng Wen while playing a Die Xian game. I once saw the unjust soul of the water ghost who jumped into the lake to commit suicide. I think it disappeared later.  I don¡¯t see it because it was consumed by Die Xian. Maybe you don¡¯t know how to raise ghosts. Raising ghosts requires Yin Qi supply and nourishment, and the most convenient Yin Qi supply around here is only the suicide water ghost and the Yin Qi underground in the school.  Qi. That water ghost attacked me for no other reason than to quickly find a substitute to get rid of the deep water and go to the underworld for reincarnation. Otherwise, its fate would be to be swallowed up by Die Xian." I explained.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 396 Qubi¡¯s Plan

    ?

    After conjecturing the case, the sky also brightened.  Ding Chen couldn't stay long, so he left temporarily.  Xiao Mi asked me, what should I do next?  I scratched my hair helplessly, feeling a mess in front of me, and didn't know where to start first.  I sat by the bed and sorted out my thoughts, and decided to call Zhao Yu and Ouyang Bo first.  Ouyang Bo might not care about my personal affairs, but I don't think he would care about Lian Zhen's appearance in this small town.

    Thinking of this, I called Zhao Yu and Ouyang Bo successively, integrated what happened here with my conjecture, told them, and then told Ouyang Bo, anyway, you can figure it out, Lian Zhen is injured now, and my subordinates  They are almost dead for the time being, if he asks for help, it will take a while for the reinforcements to arrive.  If you don't take the opportunity to kill her now, there will be endless troubles.

    Perhaps my report had an effect. Although Zhao Yu didn't come, when it was almost noon, Ouyang Zhuan's family came with Wu Dan.  Bring Wu Dan to me!  I was surprised to see the two driving from the mountain road, and I was surprised when the two turned into good friends?

    "Master? Why are you here?" I was surprised.

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Why didn't you ask me for help at the first time? Why, do you think I can't beat that old guy Lian Zhen?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "I thought Ouyang Zhuan's family was powerful and would bring a group of people to fight against the Qinghua organization. I didn't expect him to bring you here."

    Ouyang Bo glanced at me and said: "There is also a backup corps, but it hasn't arrived yet. It won't arrive until tonight. I think your master should be more worried about you, so I brought him here first."  If you can't deal with Lian Zhen, find a master to help you.

    The next day, with Ouyang Zhuan's house there, I suddenly felt that the police in this small town were much more efficient.  Ouyang Zhuan's family is very high-ranking, stronger than their mayor, so leaders, big and small, dare not neglect, even the whole city is under martial law, and police patrols are placed in many places, for fear that Ouyang Zhuan's family will be assassinated here.  Lost his official position.

    In addition to these, I suddenly felt that Ouyang Zhuan's family was surrounded by many people, and their treatment was no less than that of protecting national treasures.  Wu Dan and I followed behind Zhuanjia, very speechless.  Wu Dan smiled and said, "Yes, we walk like a monkey."

    I smiled wryly and said: "That's not true, but the bricks are used to it, and it is likely that they have adapted to this kind of officialdom."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "That's not it. People like them live like monkeys."

    Ouyang Bo heard it from ahead, and turned his head to stare at both of us.  We decided to investigate the killing of ghosts in the school first.  Cooperated with the investigation of the local police and talked to the girl named Cheng Wen.  After being questioned by many parties, she admitted her behavior of raising ghosts and killing people.  And through investigation, we discovered that this plain-looking and silent girl is an expert in software design, and she designed and transmitted the Die Xian killing game to Li Minjing and Li Lin's mobile phones.  She didn't want to talk about raising ghosts, but with the cooperation of her parents, she found out that it was indeed a woman who taught her how to raise ghosts and kill people.  It turned out that after Ding Chen helped her out of a siege once, Li Minjing and others made some small troubles and pranks against the two of them many times.  Bit by bit of resentment accumulated, and Ding Chen was hit to death by several people, so she had the idea of ??revenge.

    I heard the words and asked strangely: "Then where did you meet the person who taught you witchcraft?" What I don't understand is who Cheng Wen met before she learned the technique of raising ghosts.  Looking at this clay pot, it is probably Qubi's technique of raising ghosts.  But why is she teaching this to her schoolgirls?  It doesn't look like she is patient like that, besides, how does she know that Ding Chen will die?

    Cheng Wen stared at me blankly for a while, and said, "It was at the scene of the car accident. I followed Ding Chen and walked home that night. I often followed him quietly for a while before returning to my home."

    I suddenly said: "Then you saw the scene of the car accident? It was Li Lin and Li Minjing, and there was another female student in the car, right?"

    Cheng Wen nodded, then shook her head again.  I asked impatiently, "What do you mean by that?"

    "Only the two of them are here. The other one is a ghost." Cheng Wen raised her head and said, "It's Die Xian who wants to help me. She followed behind those two women."

    "What?" I was surprised: "Then what does she look like?"

    "She said her name was An Xiaoshuang. I know An Xiaoshuang. I heard that she was a girl who disappeared from school." Cheng Wen said coldly: "The school lied to us, but she is actually dead."

    Ouyang Bo frowned while listening.  When I said this, only I and Ouyang Zhuan's family were present.  The other is Cheng Yiwen and her mother.  Damn it, her mother obviously knew about it, and thought her child had mental problems.  Ouyang Zhuan's family waved their hands, let her mother go out first, and called the principal overbsp; "I don't know what she looks like, because she is all gray and black, covered her face, and her eyes are cold. She said her name is An Xiaoshuang, and she is a ghost." Cheng Wen said: "That's it."

    Masked in black, his eyes were cold.  There is also the clay pot with tiger head and human body, this person is very similar to the mysterious girl next to Qubi.  If it's really Qubi, maybe she knew that the CD player was taken away by us and started going around in circles to pull us in.  The purpose is probably to provoke us to conflict with Lian Zhen, they like to make a profit.  One of the benefits should be revenge. Anyway, the Ma family has a lot of hatred with the Yi tribe.  Second, maybe they also know that there is a huge treasure hidden here, and they know where the treasure is hidden.  But Lian Zhen was also staring at them. In order to divert attention and restrain Lian Zhen's strength, Qubi thought of this idea to involve us, saving his own vitality to find the treasure.

    In this way, the woman next to Qubi is probably also a Taoist.  Then the real caster of the resurrection last time was this woman, and Qubi was just a cover.  Thinking of the resurrection technique, I suddenly remembered the incident at the airport, the time when Liu Yufei almost died.  After thinking about it, Liu Yufei was the target of Mano's revenge at the time, not Qubi's, but the incident at the airport was clearly caused by Qubi and that Taoist.  If they were to help Mano, they would definitely not work so hard, and they didn't need to do it themselves.  The only explanation is that they took Liu Yufei's soul because Liu Yufei is also a yin body that is rarely seen in a hundred years.  Taking this physique as a primer to perform the resurrection technique will have a multiplier effect.  This kind of physique is easy to attract ghosts on a girl. If she is not too stupid, if she has a little spirituality, it should be easy to sense the existence of ghosts.  In order to prove this little conjecture, I confirmed with Liu Yufei's manager.  Sure enough, this guy is also on Ghost Festival's birthday, and his actual age is two or three years older than the information left on the official website.  Female celebrities like to write their age younger, which is understandable.

    After finding out about the ghost raising and killing incident, Ouyang Zhuan's family let Cheng Wen go first, and the subsequent disposal was something he had to worry about.  I met with Wu Dan and Duan Qingshui to discuss how to get rid of Lian Zhen, a serious problem in my heart.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 397

    ?

    After seeing Wu Dan, I suddenly remembered that I was still carrying a girl's bones, so I bought a big urn with Wu Dan from the crematorium in this small town, put the bones in it, and found An Xiaoshuang  Home address, send it together.

    When I found An Xiaoshuang's house, I couldn't help frowning.  Her home is in a small village in Shinan District.  Many small cities in Shandong are a combination of urban and rural areas. For example, high-rise buildings in the city are mixed with a bungalow area, but there is not much sense of disobedience.  See more and feel that it is a feature.  An Xiaoshuang's home is in the bungalow area. The house looks like it has not been renovated for many years, and it is in a dilapidated state.

    Knocking on the wooden door, a tall man with gray temples came out and opened the door.  I thought about it, and showed my police ID, saying that a few days ago a middle school student murder case was solved, and now we have recovered your daughter's body, she died by jumping off a cliff, and died under a cliff near Hantong Temple.  You see how to bury it.

    This man should be An Xiaoshuang's father, his hands trembled after receiving the urn, and asked how we were sure it was her daughter's bones.  I told him about Lian Zhen's kidnapping and trafficking of girls, and briefly explained the cause of An Xiaoshuang's death and the relic CD player I found next to the bones under the cliff.

    I returned the CD and the bones to him, and then I wanted to drag Wu Dan away as soon as possible. I really didn't want to stay and watch this heart-piercing crying scene.  Just as I was about to leave, I saw a woman running out of the house, looked at us in surprise, and shouted: "Xiao Shuang is back?!"

    I took a closer look, and it was the crazy woman Ruan Lingxi and I met at the school gate that day, that is, An Xiaoshuang's mother.  I saw that she had lost her appearance a long time ago, with a haggard look on her face.  At this time, An Xiaoshuang's ghost suddenly appeared under the apricot tree in the yard, smiled at her mother, then turned to look at me, smiled and nodded to me.  I couldn't help waving to her, and then dragged Wu Dan away as if fleeing.

    Coming out of the village, Wu Dan said: "It seems that the family didn't ask if the murderer was caught or not."

    I smiled wryly and said, "Maybe I think it's okay to ask, people are dead and can't be resurrected."

    Wu Dan sighed: "The school is wicked enough, and Lian Zhen's grandson is even more worthless."

    The two of us went back to the residence, and after seeing each other for a day and a night, Duan Qingshui's face returned to normal, probably because he was temporarily out of the runaway state.  Ouyang Zhuan's family is busy dealing with the aftermath of the school murder case and appeasing all kinds of angry parents and relatives.  However, since the children who died were all children of school teachers or leaders of the Education Bureau, these family members would not make too much trouble with the school.

    After the few of us got together, I saw Wu Dan bring Ma Luoyu along.  I looked at Ma Luoyu who was standing by the door and had nothing to do, I frowned and said, "Master, why did you bring her with you?"

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said: "It's not that I want to take her, but she came along by herself, and I can't get rid of it."

    I looked at Wu Dan, hesitated and said: "Master, there is one thing I want to tell you. Don't be too sad after hearing this."

    Wu Dan looked at me strangely, and said, "What's the matter? You got into trouble again? Tell you, I won't deal with the aftermath for you."

    I smiled bitterly and said, "It's not me. Master, do you have a younger brother named Tang Tao?"

    "Tang Tao?" Wu Dan was a little surprised: "Why did you ask him?"

    "It seems to be true, Master, Boss Duan and I have seen him before." I said.

    "What?!" Wu Dan was taken aback, and asked, "Where did you meet? Where is he? Didn't he die back then?"

    "I'm really dead now." I sighed: "I was killed by Lian Zhen. He asked me to tell you that I survived back then, and was rescued by the abbot of Hantong Temple here, and later died in the temple.  Stay here to recuperate and practice, and ask for news about you. But you have no news, so he simply stayed. Until a few years ago, Lian Zhen killed the abbot and took over Hantong Temple.  Collected evidence of Lian Zhen's human trafficking, etc., and wanted to find an opportunity to drive Lian Zhen away completely. However, he alone could not fight against the Ghost Trial Organization, so he pretended to be deaf and dumb for many years, until the Ghost Trial Organization later  After hearing about you and me, he told me the secrets of these years after seeing me, and then returned another Snow Mountain Key to Boss Duan."

    "Yes, another key" Wu Dan seemed to be immersed in the memory in an instant: "We were hunted down at that time, and we ran for our lives separately. I didn't know what it was before.  He told me the name and origin of this thing. When we fled, he gave me one of them, saying that this thing was made of Nuwa stone, and the style was just the opposite. If one of them is lost, keep the other and use it  The same nuwa stone will definitely work. If one of us is in trouble, the other can return this thing to the original owner. In fact, I didn't pay attention to these things at the time, and ran away with life and deathAt the moment, I really didn't take this matter completely to heart.  Speaking of which, I am not as good as my senior brother.  He will keep his promises in mind at all times, alas.  "

    Upon hearing this, Duan Qingshui said to Wu Dan: "In this matter, I have always been grateful to you two. You probably saved the lives of our entire clan."

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said, "What are you saving? Don't you know what will happen after the key opens the door? It's like you don't know where the strange diseases of your people come from."

    Duan Qingshui smiled, and said seriously: "In any case, I really admire you two for keeping their promises."

    "By the way, Erhuo, you just said that Tang Tao is dead?! Why did he die again?" Wu Dan frowned and said, "It's been fine for twenty years, why was he suddenly killed?"

    "Lian Zhen found out his identity and died." I thought of Tang Tao's death, and my voice trembled: "It was a terrible death."

    Wu Dan clenched his hands, paused, and asked, "How did he die? Where is the corpse?"

    "There is no corpse, it was blown into a cloud of blood mist by Lianzhen's sorcery." I said, "We couldn't find his corpse at all."

    "Blood mist?" Wu Dan's face changed when he heard this, and he fell silent and stopped talking.  I saw that his face was expressionless, but there was a sudden change in his eyes, and I knew that Wu Dan was not comfortable with anger and anger.

    Ruan Lingxi looked at me, hesitated for a while but did not dare to speak.  Duan Qingshui said: "Mr. Wu, since the man has gone, you don't have to be too sad. At least we know who killed him, and we can avenge him."

    I quickly echoed: "Yes, Master, we can torture that Lian Zhen to death and cut him into eight pieces!"

    Wu Dan made up his mind and said with a smile: "These are all things to say later. Now Ouyang Bo's people have also arrived and are searching for Lian Zhen's whereabouts in the city and countryside. We can listen to his news. If there is news, we will  Go to Lian Zhen to settle the score. But it seems that Lian Zhen hasn't shown up yet. So the most urgent thing is¡ª"

    "What is it, do you do any preparations?" Ruan Lingxi asked.

    "It's dinner, apprentice daughter-in-law, I'm starving to death." Wu Dan said.

    I rolled my eyes.  But when Wu Dan mentioned it, I also felt hungry, so I suggested that everyone go eat together.  Duan Qingshui said that he just didn't have a good appetite, so he didn't go with us.  If he didn't go, Su Ling naturally didn't bother to go.  In the end, Ruan Lingxi, Wu Dan and I took a ghost king Ma Luoyu and found a small restaurant nearby for dinner.

    When I was sitting in the restaurant, I saw a police car and two patrolmen parked outside.  It seems that with the order from above, the whole city began to be under martial law.  Wu Dan called the boss to bottle Erguotou, I frowned and said, "Master, this is going to be the final battle, and you're still drinking!"

    Wu Dan said with a smile: "Drink something more energetic!" As he said, he took the liquor from the store and filled it up.

    Ruan Lingxi gave me a hand and winked.  I get it right away.  Presumably Wu Dan was saddened by the death of his junior brother, but he was embarrassed to show it on his face, so he had to drink some wine to suppress it.  I looked at him, and simply poured myself a small glass, drinking and eating with Wu Dan.

    Ma Luoyu has been watching with cold eyes.  I smiled and asked, "Sister Witch, would you like some wine?"

    Ma Luoyu frowned and said, "I don't like places with too many people, there is a bad smell."

    I smiled and said: "Then you go back and wait for us, it will be fine in a while." Ma Luoyu snorted coldly, turned and left.

    So I continued to drink with Wu Dan for a while, and seeing that he drank a little too much, I quickly picked him up with Ruan Lingxi and dragged him back to the residence.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 398: Poisonous Mist Obscuring the Eyes (Part 1)

    ?

    Wu Dan drank quite a lot this time.  After going out, Wu Dan was even more dizzy when he was blown by the cool wind at night. He suddenly threw us away and rushed towards the electric pole.  I was taken aback, thinking that if this hit the electric pole, I would be knocked out again.  Wu Dan is not Boss Duan, if Boss Duan bumps into him, it may not be who will be dizzy.

    Ruan Lingxi and I immediately chased after him, trying to hold him back, but saw him staring blankly at the telegraph pole for a while, mumbling something, then suddenly hugged the telegraph pole and vomited.  Ruan Lingxi let out an "ah" and stepped aside.  After Wu Dan finished vomiting, Ruan Lingxi handed over a tissue: "Wipe for Uncle Wu."

    I wiped off what was on Wu Dan's mouth, but he grabbed my shoulders and said, "Let's go, go home, my wife is still waiting at home."

    I smiled and said, "Master, didn't your wife run away with someone? Master, you almost want to be a father, right?"

    Wu Dan laughed and said: "Where is it? I didn't run away. I'm at home. I'll take you to have a look." We both thought it was funny and carried him all the way back to the hotel.  I used his room card to open the door of Wu Dan's room, and before I entered, I saw a throwing knife flying towards me.

    I broke out in a cold sweat from fright, and dodged to the side, only to see the flying knife stop when it flew in front of my eyes.  The knife paused in the air for a while, then flew back the same way.  I went into the room and saw that not only the flying knife, but also a few pieces of apples were floating in the air. Xiao Mi was looking at Ma Luoyu with resentment.

    I was stunned and said, "Sister Witch, what are you doing?"

    Ma Luoyu took back the fruit knife in his hand, threw all the apple slices on the plate, pushed them to Xiao Mi, and said to me boringly: "Cut the apples and give them to the fox."

    Xiao Mi complained while eating the apple: "What, she obviously doesn't want to give it to me."

    Ma Luoyu rolled his eyes at him, walked up to Wu Dan, sized him up carefully, and asked, "He drank so much wine!!"

    I smiled bitterly and said: "Yes, I will give it to you next time, just watch him."

    Ma Luoyu nodded and said: "Okay, let's go."

    Ruan Lingxi tugged at me and said in a low voice, "Can it work?"

    I looked back at Ma Luoyu, feeling a little worried.  The witch supported Wu Dan with one hand and a fruit knife in the other.  I was afraid that if she became impatient, she would stab Wu Dan again.

    Wu Dan raised his head and looked at Ma Luoyu. Suddenly, he made a movement that surprised Ruan Lingxi and me.  Wu Dan suddenly squatted down and hugged Ma Luoyu's thigh, shouting: "Honey, I don't dare to drink too much anymore, don't kill me!!!"

    Ruan Lingxi and I watched this scene in astonishment, petrified.  Ma Luoyu didn't expect it either, so she threw the fruit knife aside, pulled it up for Wu Dan, and shouted, "Who is your wife?"

    Wu Dan thought about it seriously.  I broke out in a cold sweat.  Wu Dan did almost marry a woman after Ma Luoyu, if she casually mentioned the woman's name, I think this fruit knife will go up.

    Wu Dan thought for a long time, and said: "My wife seems to have run away with someone"

    When Ma Luoyu heard that Wu Dan didn't say her name, she immediately let go.  Wu Dan immediately fell to the ground again.  Ma Luoyu gave a cold snort and kicked a few times, then turned and left.  Ruan Lingxi and I glanced at each other, thinking it was lucky we didn't leave right away, otherwise Wu Dan would have to sleep on the cold floor at night.  Ruan Lingxi and I helped Wu Dan to the bedroom and put him on the bed. By the way, I also took Xiao Mi away after eating a plate of apples.  The moment I closed the door, I shivered, thinking of Ma Luoyu's viciousness when he twitched the song Bi Ayi, and I was especially worried for Wu Dan.

    Early the next morning, I heard Wu Dan arguing with Ma Luoyu, and then I heard the door slamming.  I hurriedly got up and opened a crack in the door to have a look, Xiao Mi also got into the crack of the door gossipingly and stretched her neck to look out.  I saw Wu Dan coming out of the house, frowning and pulling out a cigarette helplessly, and was about to light it, but I saw Xiao Mi and I peeping, and cursed: "What are you guys doing?!"

    I looked to the opposite side, yes, Ruan Lingxi also opened a door and looked out.  So I opened the door with a smirk and said, "Master, why don't you come in and sit down first."

    Wu Dan entered the door helplessly, and said: "What's the matter, that Ma Luoyu flirts with me when I wake up in the morning, and I still have a terrible headache. You said she doesn't have to eat or sleep, why don't you like it?"

    I curled my lips and said, "Master, have you forgotten what happened last night?"

    Wu Dan asked blankly: "What's the matter?"

    "I drank too much, and then the witch sister asked who your wife is, and you said that your wife ran away with someone." I said.  Wu Dan was stunned for a while, then shook his head and said, "I really forgot, what did I do yesterday?"

    So I described what happened last night to Dan Wu in detail.  After hearing this, Wu Dan sighed, "It's been a few years.??It's so fucking embarrassing to drink like this.  No wonder, when I wake up in the morning, I feel that my pee is stronger than beer, and I feel like vomiting blood again soon.  "

    After hearing this, I couldn't help laughing.  Wu Dan said: "Let's go, after breakfast, let's help Ouyang Bo find someone. Your Spirit Hunting Bureau is not doing well. It's been a whole day and there is still no news."

    We were pushing the door out, but we saw Ruan Lingxi standing at the door.  As soon as Ruan Lingxi saw me, she immediately said, "Er Huo, Qubi Ayi is here, looking for you and Uncle Wu."

    "She came to look for us? Why?" I was a little surprised, and I felt that there was probably nothing good for this woman to look for us.

    A few of us went downstairs to the dining hall.  There are not many people in this hotel, and there are even fewer people having breakfast at this hour.  I saw Qubi sitting in the corner at a glance.  She was accompanied by the man with the torch we had seen that night, but the masked woman in black was not with her.

    Qubi stood up politely when he saw us, and said with a smile, "Mr. Wu, Officer Song."

    After the two of us sat down, I said angrily, "I said, Auntie, why are you looking for us? It's probably nothing good, right?"

    Qubi smiled and said, "Officer Song, don't have too much prejudice against me. This time I'm here to make a deal with you two."

    I looked at Wu Dan, saw that Wu Dan was still indifferent, and asked, "What deal? What else can we trade?"

    Qubi Ayi said: "I know you are looking for Lianzhen, I have a way to lure him out. Do you want to try? I heard that you haven't found him yet."

    "What can you do to get him out?" Wu Dan asked.

    "It's very simple," Qubi Ayi said with a smile: "I have found the exact location of the treasure. Lian Zhen should not have left now, because he has the treasure in his heart. If you agree, I will let someone secretly spread the treasure.  Lian Zhen will definitely bring people here when he hears the news. At this time, we will plant a trap nearby and wipe out this group of people in one fell swoop."

    "Have you found the treasure?" Wu Dan said with a smile: "It's a good idea, let us and the Ghost Sentence Organization lose each other, and then your people will benefit and steal the treasure. You have a good idea."

    Qubi Ayi sneered and said, "Then do you have any news about Lianzhen?"

    I thought to myself that I really didn't.  Ouyang Zhuan's family mobilized so many people to search for it, but not all of them may be serious and careful, especially Lian Zhen, who knows the Tao and the law, will be disguised and cannot be found out.  Not to mention the ordinary police, even the colleagues in the Hunting Bureau found nothing.  In terms of finding people, maybe people from the rivers and lakes and folk masters will be better at it.  Because they know how to hide better.

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "Maybe Lian Zhen has enlisted the help of other experts from the Ghost Judgment Organization. Even if the two of us work together, we may not be able to succeed."

    Qubi said: "Then you have a better way?"

    "No."

    "So give it a try." Qubi said, "It's better than waiting to die."

    I discussed it with Wu Dan, and I think cooperation is feasible.  But the Ouyang brick family definitely disdains cooperation.  So neither of us are going to tell him.

    Seeing that we agreed, Qubi took out a topographical map and spread it out on the table: "This is the treasure map. The exact location of the treasure is directly under Hantong Temple. I guess someone set up a Taoist bureau to block it."  The golden light of the treasure also interfered with the test of the detector, so Lian Zhen didn¡¯t find it. I didn¡¯t expect it to be under the temple. It¡¯s important to act early. We will gather at Hantong Temple tonight and bring good things. I will let the wind out today.  , I believe Lian Zhen will know soon."

    I looked at the treasure map and found that it was hand-painted. Qubi and others must have been to this place a long time ago and tried their best to find the location of the treasure.  Although we don't know if Qubi's method will work, we decided to give it a try, it's better than waiting.

    Go back and discuss it with Duan Qingshui, and he agrees.  So the few of us packed up our things, met up with people from Qubi at night, and went to Hantong Temple together.

    Due to a homicide at the temple, the door has been sealed.  Hiding in the dense forest near the temple with Qubi and others, quietly waiting for the arrival of Lian Zhen and others.  But we have no idea. We know that we may not be able to wait for this class, and we may wait for many days without any results.

    In the middle of the night, I started to feel sleepy.  Just when I was about to take a nap for a while, Xiao Mi suddenly said in a low voice: "Er Huo, why do I feel that this mountain is not right? There is fog in the mountain."

    "There's nothing wrong with fog, it's a common phenomenon." I yawned and said in a low voice.  But when I casually looked back, I was shocked.  I saw that there was indeed a dense fog slowly approaching from the dense forest behind us.  The fog was so thick that it engulfed the trees inch by inch, and even brought out a sulfur-like smell.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 399 Poison mist blinds the eyes (Part 2)

    ?

    I lifted my nose and sniffed it, and suddenly I was choking.  Why does it smell like Beijing smog?

    "Beijing smog is coming!" I blurted out, and after I shouted it, I thought, oh, what smog, so I asked Wu Dan, "What is this thing, Master??"

    When Wu Dan saw it, he immediately jumped up from the ground and shouted: "Everyone, retreat quickly, poisonous fog!"

    As soon as I heard that it was poisonous, I immediately struggled from the ground, pulled up Ruan Lingxi and ran out of the forest.  After running for a few steps, I realized that maybe this was a trap that Lian Zhen had been prepared for. What if there were people outside the forest?

    I was standing on the edge of the forest, but I didn't see anyone outside.  I stopped hesitantly, and went back to take a look. The thick fog was approaching. Wherever I went, the birds returning to their nests at night scattered, and some birds that were too late to fly away encountered the poisonous fog and fell to the ground after a few flutters.  fell down and died.  The surrounding vegetation slowly withered after encountering the poisonous fog, and I could even hear the decaying sound of fallen leaves.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Erhuo, why are you in a daze, why don't you run out?" As he said, he dragged me out of the forest.

    At this time, the dense fog is still slowly approaching us, and it has the momentum to rush out of the forest and continue to engulf us.  I anxiously asked Wu Dan, "Master, what do you think we should do?"

    Wu Dan said to Su Ling and me: "This is near the sea, can you use God and Bingpo to 'rain' to suppress the poisonous fog?"

    "I rely on the master, I don't know how to call the wind and call the rain!" I was surprised, thinking that you are my Jiang Ziya?

    Unexpectedly, Su Ling said: "Wushan School does have the spell of diverting water and raining, but it is more difficult. I'm afraid I can't do it."

    Wu Dan said: "It's okay, it's okay to try!"

    I was surprised when I heard this.  Wu Dan said to me: "The second-rate apprentice, please water god!"

    I didn't dare to be negligent. Seeing that the thick fog was about to spread to the edge of the forest, I immediately chanted the mantra and said: "The power to kill evil spirits is the only one, please the water god!"

    As mentioned before, the water god does not have a specific statue, but is connected with Wushan's ice soul spells. After inviting the gods, the air or nearby moisture will condense into water droplets or streams.  There is a sea near Hantong Temple, and the water vapor is very heavy. When I invited the water god, I heard the sound of turbulent waves crashing on the shore in the distance, and I couldn't help shivering.  Manhan Temple.

    I saw that there were indeed two streams of water condensing out of my body, and then I saw Su Ling taking the opportunity to twist formulas beside me and said: "Ice soul, turn into rain!"

    Suddenly, a flash of lightning between heaven and earth illuminated the dense forest, and then, there was a thunderclap.  I heard the thunder was ringing overhead, so I looked up.  I saw Su Ling stretching out one arm upwards, his slender fingers still maintaining the posture of Ice Soul Transforming Rain Art.  And the sky above the sky that she pointed to in the hand gesture was the direction where the thunder exploded.  After the thunder, I saw that the surrounding water suddenly turned into steam and disappeared.

    When I saw the situation, I couldn't help asking: "Master, did the fairy sister's spell fail?!" As I asked, I watched the progress of the poisonous mist, but saw that it had already floated out of the dense forest, and it was gone.  To engulf the fairy sister and others.  Duan Qingshui wanted to drag Su Ling away, but Wu Dan immediately stopped him and said, "Wait, look!"

    Before Wu Dan finished speaking, I heard a sudden patter of rain above my head.  I looked up, only to see that the sky actually fell down a drizzle.  Of course, this "drizzle" smells a bit of sea water.  I didn't expect that the Wushan School's spells could also "call the wind and call the rain", which is really a fortress.

    The "rain" became heavier and heavier, and the successive raindrops formed a line, falling into the dense forest, and dispelling the poisonous fog.  The few of us took a few steps back and watched in the rain, seeing the poisonous fog gradually disappearing under the washing of the rain.  When the thick fog had almost cleared, I found that the woods were in ruins.  The trees lost their leaves and their branches turned black, as if they had been eroded by a chemical weapon.

    When the rain subsided a bit, I saw that Su Ling withdrew his spell, and his face was a little pale.  Looking at the sky again, lightning still lights up from time to time.  This is because if the aura of Taoism is strong enough, it will affect the surrounding airflow, aura and natural environment, thus causing some unusual natural phenomena, such as thunder and rain, lightning and thunder.

    Duan Qingshui supported Su Ling, took off his coat and put it on her body, while he wore a vest to get caught in the rain.  I looked around and found that Qubi's people were at war, and they were searching around to see if there was someone from Lianzhen.  But I found a very subtle thing: Qubi brought a few fewer people, and the masked woman who followed her never showed up.

    I whispered to Wu Dan, and Wu Dan sneered at Qu Bi: "I just said that you, a woman, are untrustworthy and have conspiracy."

    Qubi Ayi turned his head and said, "What conspiracy?"

    Wu Dan said: "You think Lian Zhen is also on guard, so let us talk to you first.One of them was used as a bait to see what tricks Lian Zhen would use to attack us, while the others hid in the dark to check.  We are still your shield and bait.  "

    Qubi Ayi smiled and said: "It seems that you are not stupid, so why are you willing to come?"

    Wu Dan said: "Even if you know this is the case, you have to fight. Anyway, there will be a battle!" Before Wu Dan finished speaking, at the same time, he suddenly stabbed the ancient sword in his hand at the gap between me and Ruan Lingxi.  Ruan Lingxi and I were startled, subconsciously dodged to the two sides, but saw two cold arrows shot from behind us.  With a wave of Wu Dan's ancient sword, the two cold arrows were cut off to the ground.

    I wiped off my cold sweat. If it wasn't for Wu Dan's sharp eyesight and quick hands, both the villain and I would have been shot through the heart with an arrow.  But the strange thing is that when the bow and arrow came, none of us saw the archer.

    "Xiao Mi, can you hear or smell a stranger?" I asked.

    Xiao Mi lifted her nose and sniffed it, but she sneezed a few times and said, "No, the smell of sulfur has not dissipated. I can't smell it for the time being, and the strange thing is that I can't hear it either."

    Wu Dan was silent for a while, then suddenly said: "It's broken, the poisonous mist can blind you!" Then, he shouted to the crowd: "Everyone, be careful! The enemy is hiding in the dense forest!"

    Before he finished speaking, he saw a few cold arrows being shot out, Qubi's subordinates didn't react, they screamed and fell to the ground, dying of breath.  Only then did I understand Lian Zhen's intentions.  The poisonous mist is poisonous, and if you touch it, you will die.  Although we were not poisoned to death by the poisonous mist, the smell affected our five senses, and even Xiao Mi, who was sensitive, was blinded by the poisonous mist.  But the poisonous mist has a large area of ??damage, presumably Lianzhen's people didn't dare to approach it just now, and now the mist disperses, slowly coming from the depths of the dense forest, and plotting against us not far away.

    The people of Qubi seem to know jungle warfare well.  Of course, it may have something to do with the living environment where they grew up in the mountains. Maybe they just hunt when they have nothing to do.  Qubi Ayi and others brought a convenient quiver with them, and started various counterattacks with the people deep in the dense forest.  The people in the front row took out their folding shields, unfolded them with a clatter, and lined up in a row, while the people in the back began to bend their bows and set up arrows, and counterattacked one by one according to the direction of the opponent's hidden arrows.  Ruan Lingxi also joined the Qubi tribe's counterattack.  For a while, cold arrows swished, and the trees in the forest were hit by arrows in the knees from time to time.

    Wu Dan frowned and said: "We can't see the figure at all, we can only fight back from the direction of the opponent's bow and arrow, which is too passive."

    I asked: "Master, what can you do?"

    Before Wu Dan could speak, Duan Qingshui, who had been supporting Su Ling in silence, said, "You all stand back, let me try."

    I looked at him in surprise: "Boss Duan, although you are invulnerable, you don't need to be a shield with them."

    Duan Qingshui ignored me with a cold snort, turned his head, stretched his arms, made a stretching and warming-up movement, and walked steadily to the front.

    I looked at his back and felt serious, and I exchanged glances with Wu Dan, expressing that I didn't understand what Duan Qingshui wanted to do.  Judging from the back view, Duan Qingshui is muscular and tall, wearing a tight vest.  But we don't know where the enemy is, how to pick?

    Qubi Ayi also saw Boss Duan, stopped his movements immediately, and frowned at us: "What is he doing? Don't you know that it's hard to guard against backstabbing?" I shrugged to show that you know a ball.

    Just when we were in doubt, we saw Duan Qingshui standing in front of the shield and began to recite a spell that we couldn't understand.  The opponent's cold arrows flew over densely, but after hitting him, they all fell powerlessly, as if hitting a copper wall and an iron wall.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 400 Another Ma Luoyu

    ?

    Although I couldn't understand the mantra in Duan Qingshui's mouth, I probably knew it was the long-lasting mantra.  While chanting the mantra, I felt a significant change in the aura around me.  Then look at Duan Qingshui's entire body, the skin turned bronze, the charm on his arm glowed golden, and the veins bulged.  At this moment, I saw him leaning down and hitting the mountain on the ground with a bang!

    I have seen Boss Duan's thunderous power, and the rebirth of the unicorn arm that is astonishing as the clouds.  However, I have never seen it smashing against a mountain.  It can be seen that this time he used 90% of his strength. I felt a tremor under my feet, as if I had experienced a magnitude 3 or 4 earthquake.

    The boss of this attack was just warming up, and then, the thing seemed to be on the hook, and it hit the mountain.  These few blows were absolutely 10% forceful, and I smashed the mountain with all my strength, and my hands hurt for him.  But soon I was not in the mood to worry about Boss Duan, because the strength of this guy's men was comparable to an earthquake of magnitude 4 or 5. Ruan Lingxi and I only felt that our feet were a little unstable, so we hurriedly supported the tree beside us.  Looking at Wu Dan and Su Ling, they are as stable as a rock, and they only watch Boss Duan cheat.  I admire it in my heart, it seems that the deep foundation of kung fu is the steady footing.  But I don't understand why Duan Qingshui smashed the ground, what did he want to smash?

    Not long after, I heard a slight shouting sound from the depths of the dense forest, followed by the sound of grass and trees.  Xiao Mi's eyes lit up, and she said, "Er Huo, I heard someone fall from a tree, it was not easy."

    I immediately understood that Duan Qingshui wanted to smash out the enemies hiding in the dark.  Qubi Ayi also agreed, and immediately called the people in front to search in the dense forest, and then followed the sound.  Wu Dan and I followed behind.  Duan Qingshui also stopped at this time, withdrew his mana, and walked forward beside us.  But after walking a few steps, Wu Dan suddenly stopped and said in a low voice, "Something is wrong!"

    "What's wrong, Master?" I said, and I could already see a few young men from the Ghost Trial Organization falling to the ground in front of me.  I frowned when I saw Qubi's clansmen come forward with knives and slash at several people.  I was hacked to death by several people immediately, what a great hatred.

    Wu Dan said: "There is something under the ground!" I subconsciously looked down, but saw a lot of things crawling under my feet.  Looking at it again with the flashlight, I wiped it, and there were centipedes, ants, and ground beetles crawling past my feet It was the world of insects.  Ruan Lingxi on the side suddenly screamed "ah", I took a photo of her feet, but saw three or four mice running past her feet.  Ruan Lingxi's face turned pale immediately.

    What's even more strange is that after the mouse passed, the snake also ran out after it.  The two natural enemies didn't respond when they met. They seemed to be busy escaping for their lives, and the snake didn't even think about hunting the mice.

    "Master, did Boss Duan blow it out just now? These animals thought it was an earthquake." I said.

    Wu Dan said: "I'm afraid it's more than that!"

    Just as I was about to ask him what he meant, Xiao Mi suddenly turned around and ran away, shouting while running: "Master, run away, there is a bomb underground, I smell gunpowder!!"

    "I fucked the bomb!" I immediately pulled Ruan Lingxi and ran out of the woods.  Ruan Lingxi and I didn't take a few steps before we heard a series of loud noises behind us.  I looked back while running, but saw the mud flying, the trees collapsed, and a tree fell on the top of our heads.  Wu Dan ran beside me, and when he saw this, he quickly swung his sword. The ancient sword flashed coldly, and chopped off a huge tree head. Ruan Lingxi and I were lucky enough not to be photographed by the tree on the ground.

    In the process of fleeing for my life, I was glad that I had learned the Wushan school's small tengnuo, and I was able to run flexibly.  When I ran out of the woods with all my strength, I heard a loud noise from the edge of the woods, and Ruan Lingxi and I kicked up a wave of mud and dust on the ground, and rushed towards us.  I hugged Ruan Lingxi and immediately threw myself on the ground, but the dust just covered my head and face, choking me to death.

    When the dust settled, Ruan Lingxi hurriedly asked: "Er Huo, are you okay?"

    "It's okay, cough, cough, cough, it's just that his mother ate some mud." I spit twice, spit out the mud, and wiped my face.  The two of us got up and went out of the woods, seeing other people also ran out.  Few of Qubi's clansmen were alive, and half of them died because of explosives.

    Qubi Ayi was also injured and limped a little.  I don't have a good impression of her, and I'm always plotting to use others, so I'm a little gloating about her getting hurt.  This is called the current world newspaper.  But before we could take a breather, I felt that the surrounding atmosphere was not right.  Wu Dan seemed to have noticed it too, and immediately raised his sword in his hand, signaling us to hide.  But where is this place hidden? Now we have a dense forest in front of us and Hantong Temple behind us.  So the few of us had to temporarily paste it under the corner of Hantong Temple.

    "I didn't expect Song Yan, a very powerful underworld policeman in the legend, and the Maoshan faction ZengIt turned out that Wu Dan, his chief disciple, was not doing well.  "Someone laughed in the dark:" I set up a tricky game, and I beat you to pieces!  "

    Just as I was about to stretch my head to have a look, Wu Dan grabbed me, turned off my flashlight, and whispered: "This grandson is on the top of the temple."

    I heard the words, and looked at the shadow on the ground in front of me by the moonlight.  Sure enough, there were two people standing on the roof of the temple. Judging from the shadows, one seemed to be a man and the other was a woman.  Because her flowing dress and long hair can be seen in the shadow.

    I recognize this man's voice, it's that pervert Lian Zhen.  But who is this woman?

    Wu Dan winked at me, meaning get your gun ready.  I silently hold God of War in my hands.  Wu Dan and I gestured to Duan Qingshui, telling him to stay in the shadow with Ruan Lingxi, Su Ling and Qubi first, then we both came out of the shadow and looked up at the two standing on the roof of the temple.  people.

    The two looked down at the ground, and I couldn't see their faces clearly in the shadows.  But the figure and movements of the man among them are very similar to Lian Zhen. Now he doesn't want to pretend anymore, he has removed his Taoist attire and restored his original appearance, but judging from his voice and figure, he is probably Lian Zhen.

    Another woman I was taken aback when I saw it.  Although her face could not be seen clearly under the shadows, her figure, the red robe she was wearing and the flying black long hair were very similar to Ma Luoyu!

    I was taken aback and looked carefully again.  Seeing this woman standing quietly beside Lian Zhen, a strange aura surrounds her whole body.  First there was a thick ghostly aura, and then a strange purple aura.  This kind of purple is not a very auspicious purple, it is more like black purple, which makes people feel chills.

    "Master, do you think that person looks like a witch sister?" I asked Wu Dan in a low voice.

    But at this time, I saw Wu Dan's face was extremely serious, and my heart became even colder.  I thought she was really a witch, right?  Wasn't it just a quarrel last night, as for the next night, turning against the enemy and fighting with Master to the death?  As he was thinking about it, he saw the woman in red flaunt her figure and flew down from the roof of the temple.  That action is comparable to Chinese martial arts blockbusters.

    After the woman in red fell to the ground, she stood coldly in front of me and Wu Dan.  This time I saw her face clearly by the moonlight.  I checked, it was really Ma Luoyu!  The red ghost eyes, the slightly raised eyebrows, and the murderous look in the eyes are exactly the same!  Or maybe it's the same person at all!

    "Two witch sisters? Who is this? Or is she the witch sister?" I was surprised.

    Wu Dan said coldly: "No, she is not the ghost of Ma Luoyu. This person has a shadow." I suddenly remembered that I did see the shadow cast by the woman in red on the ground just now.  But I can't see any breath of life on her body.

    Could it be that this is a zombie?  !

    I felt a chill in my heart, and remembered Qubi Ayi's words.  She said that "Ma Luoyu" and Ma Jingcheng killed her clan eleven years ago.  If that Ma Luoyu is not the witch sister who is following us, then it is this woman in front of me, or a zombie!

    But this zombie is exactly the same as Ma Luoyu himself, except for the powerful evil aura around him!  This can only explain one problem -

    The frenzied Ma Jingcheng actually preserved the corpse of his cousin, and transformed it into an invincible zombie god of war through magic!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 401: Ma Jingcheng

    ?

    I looked at Ma Luoyu No. 2 in front of me, and whispered to Wu Dan: "Master, this seems to be the zombie version of the witch sister? It's her"

    I was going to say "corpse", but I don't think that's a good way to say it.  But she was indeed Ma Luoyu's dead body.

    I saw Wu Dan's expression was solemn, and he had already clenched his ancient sword tightly in his hand.  I glanced at Lian Zhen, who was still posing on the roof of Hantong Temple, and saw that there was movement in his hands.

    If Ma Luoyu is a zombie, then if she attacks, she must be controlled by someone.  Lian Zhen is the only person nearby who can control Ma Luoyu, the Zombie God of War.  Following Lian Zhen's movements, I saw Ma Luoyu suddenly twiddling the formula with both hands, doing the finger formula used in the ghost art.  At this moment, I saw the ghost energy around it began to rise and gather, turning into several black poisonous snake-like things and rushing towards Wu Dan.

    Wu Dan didn't move, I saw a huge white light bursting out from his body, blocking Ma Luoyu's ghostly aura.  Many masters of Taoism have a special kind of white light for body protection. The protective cover formed by this powerful white light covers the whole person, forming a spherical outer cover.  The strong ghost energy hit the Taoist white light, as if hitting a glass container, and scattered in all directions.

    Zombie Ma Luoyu's eyes were wide open, as if he had been irritated and let out a loud roar.  I immediately shivered as I saw that sharp zombie tooth in her mouth.

    "Master, be careful!" I shouted, and within a second, the zombie Ma Luoyu jumped out like a shadow in the wind.  Speaking of it, I think the zombie version of Ma Luoyu is very similar to Mei Chaofeng who knows the nine Yin and white bone claws. The curly palm is in the shape of an eagle claw, and the nails are very long.  There are several claws all over the body, overlapping and dazzling.

    I was surprised, but I saw that Wu Dan didn't get the slightest trace of these ghostly auras.  But perhaps considering that it was Ma Luoyu's body, Wu Dan didn't strike hard, but just blocked her attack.

    Seeing that Wu Dan can deal with the zombie Ma Luoyu, I wanted to deal with Lian Zhen.  At this time, I saw many people pouring out around Hantong Temple.  This time, these people also brought their own weapons and blades, and masked their faces. It seemed that they should be Lian Zhen's subordinates.  Seeing that Duan Qingshui, Su Ling and Qubi are enough to deal with those minions, I got up and prepared to deal with Lian Zhen.  I've always wanted to see if my full-level Pray God can pk the Big Dipper one of them.  If you want to beat all seven of them, it is simply harder than creating the world.  To deal with one, I dare to try.

    Thinking of this, I calmed down and chanted the mantra and said: "The power to kill evil spirits is the only one, please God!"

    ?As the gesture passed before my eyes, I felt that the god I invited this time seemed to be one with me.  There are certain uncertain factors in inviting gods. For example, if the spirit is not concentrated enough, or the ability is insufficient, then most of the gods invited are separated from me, and I can only direct passively.

    But this time, I was surprised to see an extra "sword" in my hand.  This sword is formed of Taoist white light, but it has the sharpness of blowing hair and breaking hair.  A fallen leaf floated by, touched the blade of the Dao Dharma sword, and cut it off at the waist, breaking into two pieces and falling to the ground.

    I was delighted when I saw it, and immediately gained confidence. I jumped a few times and climbed up the temple courtyard wall to the roof. The sword light in my hand swiped towards Lian Zhen's lower body.

    Lian Zhen's movements were not slow, and when her feet flew into the air, a puff of black mist was thrown at me.  I knew that this guy was good at using sorcery, and I didn't know what kind of hidden weapon he used made of ghost energy, so I quickly avoided it, but after the ghost energy touched the statue covering me, it was knocked away.

    Lian Zhen also seemed quite surprised.  Taking advantage of his underestimation of the enemy, I swiped a few swords.  Only then did Lian Zhen stop pretending, turned over from the roof of the temple and fell to the ground, moving swiftly like a cheetah.

    I also immediately chased to the ground and took a closer look, but I saw that Lian Zhen was a man about the same age as Lin Sixing, tall and tall, but his complexion was a bit unhealthy blue-gray.  It must be that the time of raising ghosts and making poisons is too long, which affects their own charm.

    I fought with Lian Zhen, and saw that he moved as fast as a ghost, making it difficult to see his figure clearly.  Fortunately, the Nether Eye's field of vision is wider than that of ordinary people, and I can barely keep up with his rhythm, otherwise I will have to wait for death.

    I tried my best to defeat Lian Zhen, but found that he was not defeated so easily.  After more than 20 minutes, I don't think this old man is tired at all.  But I began to feel uncertain.  On average, my ability to invoke God can only last for half an hour. After half an hour, my spiritual power is getting weaker and weaker. After a while, I'm afraid it will be completely gone.  Wouldn't he be killed by Lian Zhen at that time?

    So I concentrated on fighting against Lian Zhen, and all my attention was on his movements.  But after half an hour, I saw that Lian Zhen was still in good shape.  But I felt the light of the Taoist sword in my hand began to weaken.  I hurriedly feinted to escape, and shouted: "Master, help me, I can't beat you!"?? went to support her and asked, "How are you doing?"

    Wu Dan waved his hand and said with a smile: "Ma Jingcheng, you really are not dead. Your life is big enough."

    As soon as I said this, I felt my scalp tingling uncontrollably.  Damn, face to face with the ultimate boss!  Will it be turned into slag in seconds?  !

    However, Ma Jingcheng seems to be more interested in Wu Dan, maybe because Wu Dan's Taoism is almost the highest among us, so we should kill the powerful opponent first, and then kill us in seconds.  Or, Wu Dan was his old enemy, who had a deep blood feud back then, and he was the first to kill him when they met.

    I saw Ma Jingcheng move again, but his movement was so fast that he surpassed Professor Du from the stars, and my ghost eyes didn't even see his movement clearly!  Before Wu Dan had time to undo the move, I saw that Ma Luoyu rushed forward without hesitation, trying to grab Ma Jingcheng's hand but in vain, this palm was full of ghostly wind, solid  It landed on Ma Luoyu.

    I saw Ma Luoyu flying out in an instant, knocked down a dead tree, and fell to the ground.  I was surprised to see a ghostly aura emanating from her body, and her normal lips began to turn black and purple.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 402: The Mysterious Helper

    ?

    Surprised in my heart, I took a closer look at the aura around Ma Jingcheng.  It was an existence that was too powerful to look directly at. It seemed to be superior to Wu Dan, and Boss Duan seemed to be no match.  My scalp was numb, and I thought to myself that if Ma Jingcheng suddenly killed and ran away at this time, would our group of people combined be able to compare with him?

    While talking, I saw Ma Jingcheng attack Wu Dan again!  He has no weapons in his hands, bare hands.  But the "body protection" protective shield formed by the Taoism around me and the Taoism sword light in my hand are so powerful and dazzling that they blind my titanium alloy dog ??eyes.  Wu Dan didn't dodge either, knowing that dodging was useless, so he slashed at Ma Jingcheng's right shoulder with all his might.  But the sword failed to fall, and was blocked in the air by Ma Jingcheng's protective cover of Taoism.  I saw the light of the ancient sword flowing, suddenly exuding a cold murderous aura.  But the murderous aura couldn't break the Taoist aura around Ma Jingcheng, he just cut a small crack, and was firmly held by the gap, and the two of them couldn't stand in a stalemate.

    When Duan Qingshui and I saw this, we rushed to help immediately.  Ma Jingcheng immediately retreated, jumped up and attacked me and Duan Qingshui instead.  I didn't see clearly whether he had a weapon in his hand at all, I only saw a short and dazzling white light shooting towards me and Duan Qingshui.  This thing is like a flying knife shrouded in light, I don't know what it is, but it reminds me of Duan Yu's Six Meridians Excalibur, of course it's an upgraded version.

    Intuitively, this "throwing knife" is not easy to mess with, so I hurriedly dodged and returned the bullets of the God of War.  But the flames from the God of War bullets couldn't get close to Ma Jingcheng's body at all. After touching the glowing flying knife, it seemed to evaporate, turning into clouds of extinguished flying smoke, which surprised me greatly.

    I dodged the throwing knife, and saw it flying past my shoulder, the light of the knife actually scratched my clothes.  But I feel that the throwing knife just now is quite a distance away from me!  This is too awesome.  At this time, I saw those luminous six-veined swords falling into the jungle and destroying several tall trees.  This is not like the destructive power of explosives exploding, but it seems that the tree has taken away its vitality from the inside, withered all of a sudden, and turned into a pile of ashes.

    I watched from the side and my scalp was numb, thinking what kind of domineering way is this?  Unheard, unseen!  Just when I was at a loss, I saw Ma Luoyu suddenly rushing from behind Ma Jingcheng, with his long sleeves waving, two red ribbons in his sleeves wrapped around Ma Jingcheng's waist.  Ma Jingcheng didn't seem to expect that Ma Luoyu could fight back, he pulled the ribbon, but didn't move it, the ribbon seemed to be alive and wriggled around his waist, and then strangled vigorously into Ma Jingcheng's flesh.  I saw strands of ghost energy turning into poisonous snakes and crawling into Ma Jingcheng's body.  I shivered, and saw several small snakes crawling under Ma Jingcheng's skin, wriggling endlessly.  The little snake even burrowed through his face, which was kind of disgusting.

    This is the "poisonous snake" transformed from the ghost energy on Ma Luoyu's body. It can penetrate into the human body and devour the life breath and soul of a person, and can eat up a person in an instant.  For cultivators, this kind of thing will also devour their internal strength and aura of Taoism, causing great damage to the primordial spirit.  It seemed that Ma Luoyu was really in a hurry this time.  In front of relatives and lovers, I decisively chose the latter.  The water poured out by the so-called married daughter has two hearts after all.

    Duan Qingshui saw that Ma Jingcheng was slightly distracted, so he took the opportunity to punch Ma Jingcheng in the right chest.  We knew before that the Ma brothers and sisters are mirror images, and the positions of the internal organs are opposite to those of ordinary people.  Duan Qingshui didn't forget this at this chaotic moment, and he chiseled at Ma Jingcheng's heart without any hesitation.

    However, the old horse is not easy to provoke. He didn't dodge. Instead, he turned the attack into defense, and raised his left hand to catch Duan Qingshui's fist.

    These two people are both masters of Taoism, and the butt joint of this move is simply earth-shattering.  I only heard a loud bang in my ears, which exploded between the two of them like thunder on the flat ground.  Dazzling white light flashed, and I couldn't help covering my eyes with my hands.  The Taoist aura of the two of them affected the airflow around them. I only felt the flying sand and stones in the forest and the collapse of trees, and the roaring waves in the distance, and the surging waves soaring into the sky.  I pulled Ruan Lingxi who was beside me back a few steps outside the forest, and squinted my eyes to watch the duel between the two.

    Ruan Lingxi shouted tremblingly: "Er Huo, do you hear any noise?"

    I thought to myself, isn¡¯t there too much noise around here?  ?  But after this loud noise, I really heard an unusual sound.  Looking down again, I wiped it, and there was a crack extending from the feet of Boss Duan and Ma Jingcheng, like a crack caused by an earthquake.  The crack extended to the bottom of Hantong Temple, the courtyard wall trembled, and a few roof tiles actually fell down.

    At this time, the sound of waves hitting the shore in the distance became louder, and I seemed to be able to smell the strong breath of sea water.  I shivered and thought timidly: Could it be that the ground crack here caused a small tsunami in the distance?  The seaside is not far from here, and I suddenly thought of the village near the sea.  Although there is no one in the village for the time being, it is so miserable when people come back and find that their home is flooded.

    At this time, Ma Luoyu was the worst.  I saw that the ribbon wrapped around Ma Jingcheng's waist had already been torn apart and scattered.  At the same time, I saw Wu Dan running towards the direction where Ma Luoyu fell.

    Now I think to myself, I want to help, but I can't get close at all.  After this blow, Ma Jingcheng and Duan Qingshui backed away respectively. Looking at their expressions, I found that Boss Duan seemed to be struggling, because I saw cold sweat oozing from his forehead, and his face was not very good-looking.  Ma Jingcheng is wearing a mask, I can't see what he looks like, whether his face is ugly, but from the outside, this guy still has a relaxed posture.  At this time, Qubi Ayi suddenly raised his sword and rushed over, shouting: "Ma Jingcheng, I will make you pay with blood!!"

    I had a sudden shock in my heart, thinking that generally speaking, those who yelled this line were just playing tricks, and they would definitely be killed in seconds in the next second.  As expected, Qubi Ayi was swept away by this guy before he got close to Ma Jingcheng, screamed and fell outside the forest, and rolled for a long time before stopping, spitting out two mouthfuls of blood.

    Seeing this, Su Ling hurried forward to check, sealed several acupoints of Qubi Ayi, and began to stop the bleeding.  I wiped off my cold sweat, thinking that I can't do it, my god can't handle this guy at all, even Lian Zhen can't handle it, let alone Ma Jingcheng!

    Thinking of Lian Zhen, I suddenly saw him standing against the wall holding the corpse Ma Luoyu.  This guy was so abused by Boss Duan that he couldn't even move for a while.  The Zombie King protested against us, but he still refused to step forward.

    I looked back at Xiao Mi at my feet, and saw him jump on my shoulder and said in a low voice: "This zombie doesn't seem to dare to come over, there is a problem!"

    "How dare she fight so hard here?" I said.

    "No, there is something else that scares the zombies!" Xiao Mi whispered.

    "What" I said blankly, but when Duan Qingshui was about to fight Ma Jingcheng again, there was a strange chanting sound in the forest.  The reason why I say it is chanting is because I can¡¯t understand what this person is chanting. Isn¡¯t it like this in chanting?

    Just as the chanting sounded, I noticed that the Zombie King shrank to the corner and stuck to the wall in fear.  To my surprise, I saw that Ma Jingcheng was also on guard, his whole body tensed up, and he listened carefully to the movement around him.  I also looked around nervously, and saw a rumbling sound under the soil of the forest, and something emerged from the soil.

    I took a closer look and saw that the cracks on the ground were much bigger. A skinless hand stretched out from one of the cracks, grabbed the edge of the crack, and slowly climbed up.  After these monsters climbed up, I realized that they all looked like skinned blood men, their whole bodies were red, with two protruding eyes, spinning around.  But there are only two black holes left in the nose, and the mouth is even more terrifying. It is the mouth of the strange murloc I have seen outside the three realms of the Black Lagoon in the Blood Sea.  I thought to myself that these war scumbags have a purpose, and I'm not even afraid of them.  The big deal is the upgraded version of those strange murlocs, how awesome they can be.

    It's amazing!  Ma Jingcheng actually took a few steps back after seeing those monsters, and suddenly covered his arms.  I saw a burst of dazzling golden light on his arm, as if some characters appeared faintly.  At this moment, Ma Jingcheng jumped up and slipped out of the encirclement in a few steps, moving as fast as a ghost.  I saw him grab the Zombie King, turned around and sneered at us, "Everyone, I think it may not be me that you really want to deal with." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 403 I will wait for you in the next life (Part 1)

    ?

    Having said that, Ma Jingcheng picked up the zombie king Ma Luoyu, and disappeared into the night like a ghost within a few seconds.  Seeing this, Lian Zhen wanted to follow, but was grabbed by Duan Qingshui and fell to the ground.  I touched my body and saw that I was wearing handcuffs, so I simply threw it over to Duan Qingshui and said, "Cuff this old bitch."

    When Ma Jingcheng ran away, I saw that the sound of chanting scriptures in the forest also disappeared, and those bloody people turned into red smoke and disappeared.  I frowned, and heard that someone seemed to be coming from the depths of the dense forest.  Slowly, I saw a black figure approaching from a misty distance.  To be exact, it was two people.  The man in black was pushing another person.

    When the two of them got close, I saw clearly that one of them was the heavily made-up woman next to Qubi Ayi, still covered with a veil.  The other is a white-haired old woman, skinny and skinny, wearing a gray-blue coat, sitting in a small wooden wheelchair.  Fortunately, she is small and her wheelchair is also small, so it is not too strenuous to walk through the forest.

    Although the old woman has wrinkles all over her face, her eyes are very sharp, and she doesn't look like a good stubble.  Duan Qingshui and I looked at each other, wondering if it was this old woman and the woman in black who helped me by chanting sutras just now?

    "Who are you two?" I stepped forward and asked.  The woman in black ignored me, went directly to Qubi and pushed Su Ling away, checked her pulse, took a small cloth bag from her waist, and gave Qubi the herbal pills inside.  At this time, I looked at the old woman curiously and asked, "Senior, who are you?"

    The old woman chuckled, that smile was almost a half-hearted smile, and her originally wrinkled face became even more tangled.  It was only when I saw this smile that I realized the meaning of the phrase "You look uglier when you smile than when you cry".  But the old woman ignored me, instead she turned her gaze to Ma Luoyu, and suddenly said: "This girl will not live long."

    The old woman's voice was hoarse and unpleasant, like the dull sound of broken tiles rubbing against stones.  But this sentence still surprised me, and I turned to look at Wu Dan and Ma Luoyu.  I saw Wu Dan was supporting her, and Ma Luoyu's current expression was really uglier than a ghost.  His entire face was as white as a plaster wall, and his lips were even more bloodless.  I saw that the ghost aura around her has disappeared so badly that she has probably turned into an ordinary ghost by now, basically unable to bully ghosts.

    But after hearing what the old woman said, I asked: "Old man, can you save the witch sister? Please help us if you have something!" I think people who even Ma Jingcheng is taboo must be very powerful.

    The old woman shook her head and said: "The order of heaven and earth, no matter how high a mortal's cultivation base is, it is impossible to violate it, otherwise he will be punished by heaven."

    "What's more, she is the sister of our clan's enemy." The woman in black turned back and said: "Even if we have the ability to save her, we can't do it."

    "You also saw just now that she and Ma Jingcheng are not on the same side at all!" I hurriedly said: "Senior, it's not because you don't have the ability"

    The woman in black gave me a hard look, and shouted: "Shut up!" I shrank my neck and had to be quiet.

    Wu Dan sighed: "Forget it, she was originally a ghost, and she did not belong to the yang world long ago. If she stays for too long, there will definitely be disasters." After speaking, Wu Dan got up and walked to the old woman, bowing: "I didn't expect the bamboo demon  Seniors are still alive in this world."

    "You actually know me, the old woman?" The old man said with some surprise.

    "Why don't you know it? It is said that there is a bamboo forest in the deep mountains of Liangshan.  The old seniors of the company also came forward."

    The old man nicknamed Bamboo Demon sneered: "Someone kills your disciples and grandchildren, and harms your relatives, don't you just ignore them? A cultivator must transcend the world, but you can't let the wicked do evil! I know I  His reputation is not very good, but it is better than those evil people who kill their own sisters and exterminate other clans!"

    ? This old woman's voice is quite loud, even though she is barely alive.  The voice made me dizzy.  I asked: "Senior, even Ma Jingcheng is afraid of you, so you must be very powerful?"

    Bamboo Demon sneered and said: "It's not that I'm good, it's that he didn't come here today to fight you all. He just came to test your abilities."

    I thought back to what Ma Jingcheng said before he left, and I always felt that there seemed to be some hidden meaning.  But when she asked the old man carefully, she didn't know, she just said that she could tell from watching the battle just now.

    "Then why is he afraid of your Taoism? What is the magic used by the old man?" I thought to myself thinking about the bloody thing just now.  This method is not a decent spell.

    "Ghost Blood Pact," the bamboo demon said, "It's a trick that I have no choice but to use. I can't dress up Ma Jingcheng at all, but I know his?Ma Luoyu grabbed it off her back, and splashed a handful of water on her face.  The two then chased and laughed in the clear water.

    I looked at the young backs of the two of them, and suddenly felt sad in vain.  The peach blossoms on the shore were scattered, and a few petals flowed past my feet along the water, like tears from the past.

    The screen is constantly changing.  There are crying and laughing, there are days and nights, and there is the sword under the kushenghua tree.  The fallen Ma Luoyu and Wu Dan who hid her sorrow to save her.  This time, I seemed to see Wu Dan's last look back after Ma Luoyu fell to the ground unconscious.  In those long, narrow, young eyes, always with an indifferent smile, there was a trace of tears floating, turning around in the blink of an eye, but disappearing again.

    "You're so in love

    started after parting

    Whoever disappears and who stays in place

    It's you who weep silently

    I think about it all my life

    It's not just a moment of dependence

    I will wait for you in the next life to see the warm morning light" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 404: I will wait for you in the next life (Part 2)

    ?

    "Dirty, second-hand?!" In a trance, I heard someone poking my face.  I woke up in a daze, and saw Xiao Mi scratching my face with her claws.  I waved the guy's claws away, yawned, and said, "Why are you trying to scratch my face?"

    "No, I think you seem to be crying, so I just ask." Xiao Mi stretched her waist and said.

    I sat up and saw that it was still dark outside the window.  He wiped his face, as if tears were streaming down his face.  Thinking of the scene in the dream, I couldn't help being a little depressed, and sat by the bed for a while.  Xiao Mi calmed down uncommonly, shook her long tail, tilted her head after a long while and said, "Er Huo, Ouyang Zhuan's family is leaving, don't you want to go and have a look?"

    "What are you looking at?" I said listlessly: "I don't feel like paying attention to him recently."

    "If you're not in the mood, you have to deal with it. He'll give you your money." Xiao Mi said, "If you don't want to work for the time being, you should ask him for a few days off first."

    I think what Xiao Mi said is right, but I glanced at the time, and it was only six o'clock in the morning.  Just thinking about whether to go to Ouyang Zhuan's house after a little more sleep, he found that he was no longer sleepy after lying down on the bed.  At this moment, the phone rang suddenly.  I touched the phone and saw it was Ouyang Bo.

    "Brick family, call so early." I said in a muffled voice: "I heard that you are going back to Tianjin today? Is the case settled?"

    Ouyang Bo said: "Yes, Lian Zhen caught it. It's thanks to you and your friends. I was just about to ask you if you want to fly back with me?"

    "Can I take three days off?" I sighed, "Stay here with my master."

    Ouyang Bo seemed a little surprised, but readily agreed: "Yes, then remember to come back to work on time in three days."

    I hung up the phone and sat up, thinking that Wu Dan would not be able to sleep either, so I wanted to go and see Wu Dan and Ma Luoyu.  Pushing the door open, went to Wu Dan's room and knocked on the door, but no one answered.  I pushed it with my hand, and the door opened by itself.  Opening the door and looking, the curtains in the room were not drawn, and the bed was neatly made. It seemed that Wu Dan hadn't spent the night in this room at all.  Taking a closer look, I found that the dragon-slaying sword that Wu Dan was carrying with him was gone, as well as the red umbrella that Ma Luoyu was hiding from.

    I was puzzled, closed the door and went downstairs, walked up to the front desk lady of the hotel, and asked, "Sister, have you met my master?"

    A few of us lived here for several days, and the front desk lady who came back and forth already knew us.  Especially Wu Dan is so poor.  The lady at the front desk smiled and said, "Mr. Wu? He seemed to get up very early today and went out at almost five o'clock. It was strange that he was carrying a red umbrella. I told him that it would not rain today, and he  Didn't pay much attention to me."

    "Do you know where he went?" I pressed.

    "I also asked him where he was going so early. He said to watch the sunrise over the fairy cave." The front desk said.

    Immortal Cave, take the witch sister to watch the sunrise, damn it, isn't this the rhythm that makes Ma Luoyu die.  When Yinhun is so weak, he still goes to watch the sunrise to consume his Yin energy Thinking of this, I hurried out of the hotel, took a taxi and headed towards the Immortal Cave.  On the way, I kept guessing Wu Dan's intentions, it wouldn't just be a romance, a romance at the cost of "death"

    The small town is not big, so the car quickly arrived at the foot of the mountain where the fairy cave is located.  I saw that the sky had already turned fishy white at this time, and in about ten or twenty minutes, the dawn would break out.  At that time, I was afraid that Ma Luoyu would disappear in smoke.  I really don't understand what Wu Dan is thinking, does he hope that Ma Luoyu will really turn into ashes and disappear outside the Three Realms?  Of course, at this point, there is no way to save Ma Luoyu.  Maybe it's like what Xiao Mi said, there is a way in heaven and earth, everything is in order, and humans and ghosts have different paths.  It is impossible for us to keep Ma Luoyu in the human world forever, which violates the great order of heaven and earth, and will inevitably cause chaos and affect the Three Realms.

    Arriving at the foot of Shenxian Cave, I got out of the car, feeling indescribably dull.  He hurried up the mountain, and it didn't take long before he arrived near the Immortal Cave.  When I approached the entrance of the cave full of stone statues, I stopped.  Because I caught a glimpse of Wu Dan and Ma Luoyu sitting on the edge of the cliff in front of me, looking at the scenery of the distant mountains.  I looked at the focused silhouettes of the two, stopped and sat in the grass, waiting quietly, not wanting to disturb them.

    The morning glory has not yet dawned, and the morning glory is full of mountains and fields.  This kind of flower, which can only be seen before seven o'clock in the morning in summer, seems to have a very fresh and peaceful atmosphere, swaying gently with the summer morning breeze.  At this time, I heard Ma Luoyu laughing in a low voice: "Hey, do you still remember that every time I called you to watch the sunrise when I was on the mountain, you couldn't get up."

    "Yeah, we always watch the sunset together in the end." Wu Dan smiled and said, "I'm sleepy, I can't get up so early in the morning. This is one of the few times in life."

    "There is also picking sweet-scented osmanthus and making wine with rice. You said that the wine is not strong." Ma Luo? Said: "I remember that on your birthday on March 16th that year, I stole the flower carvings that my brother had treasured for many years and gave them to you."

    Wu Dan sighed: "It's been a long time ago, what are you talking about?"

    Ma Luoyu was silent for a while, then said: "Tell me, why didn't my brother save me after that battle? Why did he kill me now?"  However, there was a sense of sadness.

    After a long while, Wu Dan said: "I don't know about that either. But I haven't seen through Ma Jingcheng. His thoughts are complicated, and people like us probably can't understand them. No matter what, you will live and die with him now."  Separation, yin and yang, there is nothing to do, you don't have to be sad."

    Ma Luoyu was silent for a long time, and said: "Wu Dan, have you ever really liked me in your heart? Are you just an undercover agent of those famous families All those years I lived, I was just acting with me?"

    Wu Dan was silent for a long time, and said: "I liked it. I will never forget you in this life."

    After a while, I heard Ma Luoyu's crying voice: "I really want to have the opportunity to watch the sunrise and sunset with you all the time in the future."

    Wu Dan said softly: "Then I will wait for you in the next life, and watch the sunset together every day."

    Ma Luoyu seemed to laugh through tears: "Why don't you watch the sunrise?"

    Wu Dan said: "I guess in the next life I will still be lazy and can't get up. Whoever calls me in the morning, I will definitely scold him."

    After hearing this, I shook my head and smiled wryly, recalling the scene of Ma Luoyu when he was young in the dream.  Presumably that short period of time was the happiest time in her life.  Brilliant spring flowers, fireflies in summer nights, clear brooks in autumn, and white snow in winter.  The years in the deep mountains were peaceful and beautiful, and the girl's mood rekindled her original kindness, which made Wu Dan gradually fall in love with this simple and lovely girl.

    I lay in the grass, looking at the shimmering sky.  Birdsong gradually sounded in the forest.  At this moment, I heard Wu Dan say: "It's almost time, the sunrise will be soon."

    I heard the words and sat up gently, thinking that although the light of the morning sun is weak, it is also the beginning of yang energy.  This is not good for the ghosts, is it for watching a sunrise?  So I looked worriedly through the gaps in the grass, and saw Wu Dan holding up the red umbrella to cover Ma Luoyu's ghost.  At this time, a faint morning light broke through the clouds on the top of the distant mountain.

    The warm red light illuminated the small half of the mountains and fields, and also reflected on Wu Dan's body.  I saw Ma Luoyu smiling sweetly and leaning on Wu Dan's shoulder.  Neither of them said a word, but the warmth of this scene moved me slightly.

    I don't know how long it took, Wu Dan said: "I saw the sunrise, you should go."

    Ma Luoyu restrained her smile, held Wu Dan's arm tightly, and said, "Can you let me stay for another day?"

    Wu Dan said: "No. Now your spiritual power is very weak, and any disturbance may dissipate your soul. Send you away early, reincarnate one day earlier, and find an ordinary family in your next life to live a peaceful and happy life."

    Ma Luoyu curled her lips and said, "But I can't bear you."

    Wu Dan smiled: "Then there is no other way, we can only see you in the next life."

    With tears in Ma Luoyu's eyes: "Then after I leave, will you marry someone else?"

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said, "Why should I marry someone else at this age."

    Ma Luoyu said: "Then, if one day you can defeat that zombie who is exactly like me, you must bury my dead body properly."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "No problem, definitely a good cemetery. It seems that I can't keep my little savings"

    Ma Luoyu pouted and said: "Then write on the tombstone: the tomb of my beloved wife Ma Luoyu."

    Wu Dan smiled bitterly and said: "Okay, anyway, if people ask me why I don't get married, that's an easy answer. My wife is dead."

    "I still can't bear you." Ma Luoyu hugged Wu Dan's neck and leaned forward: "In the next life, you must remember me, and watch the morning light, sunrise, and sunset with me."

    Wu Dan paused, tears appeared in his eyes, but he said with a smile on his face: "It's a deal, I'm afraid that I will be too ugly in the next life, and you will look down on me."

    Ma Luoyu said softly: "No, now you are fat and have scars on your face. It has become so ugly, but I still like you very much."

    Wu Dan sighed: "People are hard to break down, you will really ridicule me." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 405 I will wait for you in the next life (Part 2)

    ?

    When I heard this, I thought to myself that this is the rhythm of Wu Dan sending off the witch sister.  So I couldn't help but came out from behind the bushes and shouted: "Master, wait!"

    Wu Dan was a little surprised when he saw me: "Why are you here so early in the morning?"

    "Master, are you really going to send Sister Witch away?" I asked.

    "I can't help it. If I stay here, I won't even be able to be a ghost. Why don't I send it away now. Reincarnate and become a human again." Wu Dan sighed.

    I looked at Ma Luoyu, felt a little bit reluctant, stepped forward and said, "Sister Witch"

    Ma Luoyu smiled and snorted coldly: "It's hard for you to remember to come and see me."

    I asked: "When you leave, when will I see you again" Of course, this question is nonsense. If we say goodbye in this life, I'm afraid it will only be goodbye in death.

    Ma Luoyu snorted coldly: "I don't want to see you in my next life, as long as I can see Wu Dan again."

    Wu Dan said: "Okay, it's almost time, I'll see you off." Ma Luoyu lowered his eyelids and nodded reluctantly.

    I didn't understand how Wu Dan sent the ghost away, so I watched from the sidelines.  He took Ma Luoyu to the shaded place behind the Immortal Cave and stopped.  When I walked to the shade of the mountain, I felt a burst of coolness in the morning.  Although summer mornings are not very cold, the temperature in the shade without morning light is much lower than that on the edge of the cliff.

    Wu Dan asked Ma Luoyu to stand still, then drew out the Dragon Slaying Sword he was carrying, drew a strange spell on the ground in front of Ma Luoyu, and then recited the Nian Jue.  I only heard gusts of mountain wind, circling and whistling, and it seemed to be much colder suddenly.  I shivered, and leaned against the lee of the rock.  At this moment, a few cloudy clouds floated in the originally clear sky.  There was a strange sound coming from deep underground.

    Suddenly I heard a voice: "Who is calling the ghost messenger?" Ghost messenger I immediately thought of those apes in the underworld who wore black clothes and had no taste or fun.

    Wu Dan said loudly: "Disciple Wu Dan, please meet the ghosts in the underworld!" Before the words fell, I saw that the mountain wind became stronger and the clouds became more cloudy.  The sky seemed to be darkening again like evening.  Not long after, I saw the shadows of the two ghost messengers appearing from the ground, standing in front of me and Wu Dan.

    I looked at the two ghosts, and felt a little guilty, thinking that I should not meet the previous two. If I happen to meet, these two will avenge me and abuse the witch sister.  But after looking at it, I feel relieved.  These two ghosts are completely unfamiliar faces, and their faces are more pleasing to the eye, much better than the two idiots I met before.

    The two ghost messengers are also very understanding of etiquette. They looked at Wu Dan and me, and clasped their fists expressionlessly: "I don't know why you called us?"

    Wu Dan smiled, and pulled Ma Luoyu to the two of them: "Please take her back to the underworld, so that she can be reincarnated and don't have to suffer in the yang world and endure the catastrophe of being scattered."

    The two ghost messengers looked at Ma Luoyu, and one of them asked puzzledly, "Didn't she go to the underworld after she died?"

    Wu Dan sighed: "It's a long story." So, Wu Dan half-truthfully told some of Ma Luoyu's experiences to the ghost messengers.  The general idea is that some folks refine the corpse, so they seal Ma Luoyu's ghost and take the corpse away.  Later, the sealing spell failed, and Ma Luoyu escaped, but wandered in the world with nowhere to go.  That's why he thought of asking the ghost messenger to take it away, and hoped that the official ape of the underworld would be accommodating.

    I looked at the expressions of the two ghost messengers, saw that they were not bad, seemed to have a faint sense of compassion, nodded and said: "This is no problem, our own duty is to lead ghosts to cross spirits. We must bring her safely.  Go back." Saying that, the two stepped forward and were about to pull Ma Luoyu away.

    The corner of Ma Luoyu's mouth twitched suddenly, and he burst into tears, turning around and hugging Wu Dan and not letting go.  I was stunned for a while, thinking that it was rare for Ma Luoyu to cry so sadly, and I couldn't help but wet my eyes with tears.

    Wu Dan patted her on the back and said with a smile: "Let's go, don't forget to see you in the next life." Ma Luoyu then let go of her hand and looked back at Wu Dan every step of the way.

    "Then let's take our leave." The ghost messenger cupped his hands.  I saw Ma Luoyu waved to us, and then I turned into a black shadow together with the ghost messenger and disappeared into the air.  I subconsciously took two steps forward and shouted into the air: "Sister Witch!"

    Mountain winds are blowing in all directions, and the clouds are slightly dispersed.  The mountain flowers are in full bloom, and there is no one around.  I couldn't help feeling sad, thinking back to the first time I saw Ma Luoyu, she looked back at me alone in the sea of ??blood and black reefs; thinking of the ordinary details of getting along these days, I felt even more reluctant.

    Looking back at Wu Dan, he was already crying silently.  But seeing me looking at him, I wiped away my tears, cleared my throat with a cough, and said, "Emma's wind is too strong, I'm fucking freezing to death, tears and snot run down my nose."

    I am sufferingHe smiled and said, "Then let's go down the mountain." So we walked back silently, neither of us having the energy to talk.  When I got back to the hotel, I saw that Wu Dan looked tired, probably because he hadn't slept all night, so I suggested that he go to sleep first.  Wu Dan nodded and went back to the house.

    When I was about to go back to rest, I saw Ruan Lingxi standing in front of my room door.  I stepped forward and asked, "What's the matter? It's still early, what are you doing up?"

    Ruan Lingxi immediately pulled me back into the room, closed the door and asked in a low voice: "How is sister Luo Yu?"

    "What else can I do?" I sighed, "Master sent her to reincarnation."

    Ruan Lingxi gave a soft "ah" and said in silence for a while, "Maybe this is her best home. Although we are all reluctant to part with her."

    I nodded and said: "Yes, this is the best ending. It's better than being lost, going to the poor and falling to the underworld, and never seeing each other again. Okay, let's go back and have a good rest. We will go back to Tianjin tomorrow."

    Ruan Lingxi nodded and said, "You too, take a good rest." Saying this, Ruan Lingxi went out and closed the door of my room.  I sat back on the bed, Xiao Mi jumped on my lap and said, "I'm also a little lonely, no one cut fruit for me to eat."

    I rubbed his head and said, "There is a villain who bought you French fries."

    Xiao Mi blinked her big watery eyes, put her head on her front legs, and sighed: "Life is really lonely like snow."

    I laughed and said: "Okay, tonight seems to be Ding Chen's first seven days, we have to go back to Tianjin tomorrow after we say goodbye to him."

    Xiao Mi said: "Okay, Tianjin is still interesting."

    So we rested for a day, and in the evening I took Ruan Lingxi to Ding Chen's house, and delivered to Ding Chen a bit of Taoist yin energy that Ma Luoyu gave me when he taught me the art of subjugating ghosts, so that he could appear from the phantom,  Go to the mourning hall to meet my mother.  Ruan Lingxi and I were still in a bad mood, so we took advantage of this to leave.  After going back, he packed his bags and went to see Wu Dan again, and saw him hiding in the room, drinking, and not talking.  I wanted to have a chat with him, but Wu Dan kicked me out, and I felt depressed.  After returning to the room, I thought about it, and still wanted to know where Ma Luoyu was, so I concentrated my mind and tried to track down Ma Luoyu's memory fragments with the technique of leaving the soul.  But this time the pursuit was fruitless.  Because I found that I could no longer enter Ma Luoyu's dream.

    Depressedly, I withdrew my living soul, got up and walked around the house for a while, then remembered the technique of subjugating ghosts. It had been a long time since I summoned wild ghosts to come out to chat, so I recited the mantra and said: "All ghosts treasure!"  Yes, there are three ghosts of lonely ghosts in the room.  I looked up, and I said, "Old acquaintance, Zhumadian is more than a male ghost."

    That ghost has porcelain teeth and a mouth full of big yellow teeth. It seems that he smokes more.  I asked helplessly, "Why are you again?"

    The male ghost approached obsequiously, stretched out his hand and said, "I'm short of money for cigarettes."

    I snorted coldly and said, "Mingqian is indispensable to you. By the way, can you find me a ghost named Ma Luoyu, how will I be dealt with by the underworld?"

    "Ma Luoyu?!" Upon hearing the name, the three ghosts immediately widened their eyes in horror: "She was arrested too who would dare"

    I was speechless: "Don't talk nonsense, can it be done?"

    The male ghost wondered: "No way, ghost master, we dare not go to the depths of the underworld, and we don't want to go. The information of reincarnation and reincarnation belongs to the secrets of heaven, and people of our level cannot pry into it at all."

    Another female ghost said: "That's right, since everyone is gone, God must have arrangements, so why bother to be persistent."

    I sighed and said, "I was just thinking, will she see my master again in the next life"

    The male ghost smiled and said: "Well, it depends on fate. Fate can also be divided into good and bad. For example, there are rumors that there are marriages for seven generations and couples for seven generations. The former is in love for seven generations, and they are both loving couples;  The couple lived seven lifetimes, but they lived well in each lifetime. This shows that"

    I interrupted him impatiently: "All right, all right, forget it if you don't know, what are you talking about, it's so annoying."

    The male ghost laughed and said, "The cigarette money"

    I said impatiently: "Don't worry, which time you are missing." The three ghosts left satisfied.  After they left, I felt completely lonely.  I couldn't help being a little worried about Wu Dan, so I said to the bored Xiao Mi, "Hey, Xiao Mi, do you think Master will be sad and fall ill?"

    Xiao Mi rolled her eyes and said, "Don't worry, no. Then the old bk will fall ill, and I won't eat French fries from now on."

    I couldn't help but smile when I heard the words, and unexpectedly thought of the lyrics of the song in my dream:

    Whose heart is sad alone

    Whose love touches the atrium after it is lost

    You will only keep chasing forward

    ? Regret the beauty you missed

    Who will remember who in the dislocation of time

    you just love

    started after parting

    Whoever disappears and who stays in place

    It's you who weep silently

    I think about it all my life

    It's not just a moment of dependence

    I will wait for you in the next life to see the warm morning light (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)?Just keep chasing forward

    ? Regret the beauty you missed

    Who will remember who in the dislocation of time

    you just love

    started after parting

    Whoever disappears and who stays in place

    It's you who weep silently

    I think about it all my life

    It's not just a moment of dependence

    I will wait for you in the next life to see the warm morning light (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 406 Heaven¡¯s Secret (Part 1)

    ?

    Early the next morning, Wu Dan, Duan Qingshui, and Su Ling and I packed our bags and prepared to return to Tianjin.  When checking out, I secretly glanced at Wu Dan's expression.  Seeing that his expression is quite normal, but his eyes are full of red blood, it seems that he hasn't slept well for a while.

    The few of us walked to the long-distance station silently. Wu Dan wiped his sweat after going out, and said, "It's hot enough. Go back to Tianjin, hurry up, I want to continue eating barbecue."

    I smiled and said: "Yes, Master, I also want to go back a long time ago~." We chatted for a while on the way, but we could see that everyone was not very interested.  After arriving in Tianjin, I asked Duan Qingshui what his plans were next.  I have found the two Snow Mountain Divine Keys, so I want to go to Yunnan immediately.

    Duan Qingshui said: "Of course I want to go, but the date has to be set separately, but I will leave in the next few years."

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "Boss Duan, if you want to go, tell us, how about going with you if I'm fine?"

    Duan Qingshui was a little surprised: "It would be very good if this is the case. But this time I will go to Lijiang first when I return to Yunnan. There was an accident in Lijiang a while ago, and a friend of mine was injured. I have to go and see."

    When Duan Qingshui said this, I remembered the news I accidentally browsed online the day before yesterday.  The hacking and killing incident organized by Xinjiang separatist forces occurred at the railway station in Lijiang City, Yunnan Province the day before yesterday.  The media referred to this incident as the "Lijiang Train Station Killing". As of today, it seems that 32 dead and 153 injured have been caused. The list of 20 victims and many injured has been released. Up to now, the list is still being updated.  .

    I curled my lips and said, "It turns out that your friend was also injured in that incident."

    Duan Qingshui was silent for a while, and said: "But I think this incident is a bit weird. So I want to go and have a look. You go back and rest first, and we will talk about it in a few days."

    So I sent Ruan Lingxi home, and followed Wu Dan back to the bookstore.  It was already evening when we arrived at the bookstore.  The two of us stood in front of the bookstore, and suddenly felt a little emotional.  In just a few days, suddenly there is a sense of vicissitudes of life.  Wu Dan opened the shutter door, and there was a smell of dust in the bookstore.  I remembered that every time we came back, we could see Ma Luoyu waiting in the bookstore.  But after opening it now, there are only silent books in the empty room, and the smell of books mixed with the dust in the room.  I felt a little sad, and Wu Dan stood silently at the door for a long time before he said to me: "Go in."

    The two of us entered the door and threw our backpacks on the cash register.  Not long after Wu Dan turned on the lights in the store, he heard a burst of joyful shouts from outside the bookstore: "Uncle Fat~! Big brother, brother~!"

    When I heard the loud and clear child's voice, I was sure it was Xiaoman, and I couldn't help but feel amused, and my gloomy mood cleared up a lot.  When I went out of the store, I saw Xiaoman's mother walking towards the door of the store with the chubby Xiaoman in her arms.  It's hot in summer, and the little guy doesn't wear much.  But the big eyes and chubby face are as cute as ever.

    When Xiaoman saw me, he immediately opened his hand for me to hug.  I carried her over, but Xiaoman's mother smiled and said, "We went to the supermarket to buy something. As soon as we got here, Xiaoman yelled that you are back. If I didn't bring her, she would quarrel with me. I had no choice but to  Take her to see."

    I smiled and said, "It's better to be Xiaoman, remember to come and see brother."

    Xiaoman immediately grabbed me and kissed me, looked around suspiciously, and said a little unhappy: "Brother Erbi, where is the sister in red? She's gone."

    My heart was shocked, and I knew she was talking about Ma Luoyu, so I sighed: "Sister Hongyi has gone to a far away place, and you probably won't see her again until a long, long time later."

    Xiaoman pouted: "Xiaoman is so sad."

    I was immediately amused by her serious expression.  The little guy became serious, his eyebrows were furrowed, his chubby mouth was pouted, and his eyes were watery with tears.  I pinched her chubby face and said with a smile: "Xiao Man, how about I ask Brother Piao Niang to make mashed potatoes for you tonight?"

    The joys and sorrows of little children are simple.  Hearing that there was something delicious, he immediately smiled and clapped his hands: "Okay!!"

    Xiao Man's arrival also made Wu Dan, who hadn't seen a smiling face for many days, smiled, and said: "Let's have dinner together tonight, and call Xiao Zhao tonight."

    So Xiaoman's mother also stayed.  I called Ruan Lingxi and Zhao Yu over, but at night I found that Tang Xin had followed.  I looked at Tang Xin speechlessly, and asked, "I didn't seem to invite you?"

    Tang Xin smiled and said, "I didn't come with you either? I came to find my little brother."

    I spat: "It's been a year and you still don't give up? People don't like you."

    Tang Xin smiled and said: "It doesn't matter, anyway, I have a lot of time, take your time.?? chant.  "

    I was speechless by her, and when I went to see Zhao Yu again, I saw that he was not as loud and harsh as before against the self-righteous words of the nympho girl.  I think it's a sign of resignation.  Anyway, Tang Xin is really like maltose, the more you pull her, the more sticky she will become, and she can't be pulled off anyway, so just let her go.

    The dinner was quite enjoyable.  But I knew that Wu Dan was still not completely relieved, so I drank a few drinks with him.  But tonight he was not drunk, and he was thinking about something.  I asked Wu Dan, but he shook his head and remained silent.

    Zhao Yu pulled me aside and asked about what happened to Shandong.  I briefly talked about it, and when Ma Luoyu was mentioned at the end, both of us were silent for a long time.  After eating, Xiaoman's mother smiled at Xiaoman: "Okay, brothers, uncles and sisters have met, it's time to go home?"

    Xiao Man seemed to be still interested in playing, pouted and said: "Ma Ma, Xiao Man still wants to play for a while."

    Xiaoman's mother said: "No, it's past eight o'clock. Xiaoman will go back to sleep at nine o'clock."

    Xiao Man put his arms around my neck reluctantly, and muttered, "Brother Erbi, don't go so far away."

    I laughed and said, "Is Xiaoman talking about me? Why can't you go far away?"

    Xiaoman pouted: "Because my brother will be in danger!" I was taken aback, thinking of the trip to Yunnan proposed by Boss Duan, and said, "Can Xiaoman foresee anything?"

    Xiaoman looked at me blankly and shook his head.  I thought something was wrong, Xiao Man was only two or three years old, so he probably couldn't understand what I said.  Send Xiao Man and Ruan Lingxi away, leaving only me, Zhao Yu and Wu Dan in the bookstore.

    Seeing that Wu Dan was still refusing to speak, I asked, "Master, do you have something on your mind? Or do you have any plans?"

    Wu Dan said: "Not yet, you go back first." Wu Dan drove us out of the bookstore with a lack of interest.  I thought he was still brooding over Ma Luoyu's death, so I quickly dragged Zhao Yu away.

    But not long after leaving the store, Zhao Yu grabbed me and said, "Wait."

    I was stunned and said, "What are you doing?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Wait and see where Uncle Wu is going."

    "Master? It's impossible for him to go out in the middle of the night." I said.  Zhao Yu pondered for a long while, then said, "We'll find out after we go and see together."

    I dubiously hid with Zhao Yu next to the bookstore.  After waiting for a while, I saw that the lights in the bookstore were still on, and Wu Dan did not go out.  I suddenly felt that something was wrong with Zhao Yu, as if I was following up and investigating Wu Dan.  So I said to Zhao Yu: "I said, don't you suspect that my master will do something bad? Why are we peeking here?"

    Zhao Yu said: "I feel that Uncle Wu is very preoccupied today, and it seems that it is not just because of Ma Luoyu's departure."

    "What else could it be?" I asked puzzled.

    Zhao Yu motioned for me to keep silent, and said, "Don't talk, Uncle Wu has come out."

    I looked in the direction of the bookstore, and saw that he turned off the lights of the bookstore, walked out of the bookstore, and locked the anti-theft door.  The two of us watched him silently, and saw that he stayed at the door for a while, but he didn't go in the direction of home, but went in another direction, and stopped a taxi at the intersection.  Seeing this, Zhao Yu and I immediately ran to the car of the Hunting Bureau, opened the car door and got in.  The two of us quietly followed Wu Dan's taxi and found that his car didn't stop until it reached the Ziya River.

    Zhao Yu and I stopped the car far away and followed on foot.  I whispered to Zhao Yu, "What are we doing?"

    Zhao Yu replied: "I have a feeling that Uncle Wu is hiding some secret from us. I'm worried that something will happen to him."

    I just wanted to say: "You think too much", but when the words came to my mouth, I swallowed them immediately.  Because I saw Wu Dan suddenly stop by the Ziya River, holding some paper money in his hand.  I saw him talking to himself while burning paper by the river, as if he was reciting a spell.

    The firelight reflected his face flickeringly.  At this moment, I suddenly saw a person walking slowly by the Ziya River.  My eyes couldn't help falling on this person, and after seeing it clearly, I was shocked.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 407: Mystery (Part 2)

    ?

    The person who appeared turned out to be a crazy mother-in-law whom I hadn't seen for a long time.  The crazy mother-in-law was standing not far from Wu Dan, still looking crazy, dragging a sack in her hand, still wearing the same kind of tattered old clothes, her white hair fluttering in the night wind.  The firelight illuminated her face flickeringly, and her eyes were still bloody red.

    I tugged at Zhao Yu in surprise, and said in a low voice: "Look, crazy mother-in-law, crazy mother-in-law!"

    Zhao Yu ignored me for a long while, instead staring at Wu Dan's burning paper hand.  I looked at him suspiciously, and asked in a low voice, "Zhao Yu, what are you looking at?"

    "I'm watching Uncle Wu burn the paper. The paper he burns is very strange." Zhao Yu whispered.

    "What's so strange?" My gaze fell on Wu Dan's hand involuntarily.  Indeed, the paper he burns is not ghost coins, nor paper money, but a kind of white paper with spells written on it, and the dense spells make it difficult to understand.

    "He seems to be burning a spell?" I whispered, and immediately, I saw a change in the aura around him.  It seemed that there was an extremely fast airflow circulating around him, enveloping Wu Dan and the crazy mother-in-law inside.  After a while, Wu Dan finished burning the paper, got up from the ground, and faced the mad mother-in-law.  The crazy granny suddenly showed that creepy and iconic smile.

    I shuddered seeing it.  Wu Dan said: "There is no one else here, so you don't have to pretend to be crazy anymore. I temporarily covered Ziya Hebian'er with a forbidden spell to block the information from the Three Realms."

    The crazy mother-in-law sneered for a while, then suddenly said: "Old Wu, what you did is violating the laws of heaven and earth, and the rules of righteousness."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "What is the right way and evil way? You and I have experienced so much, so there is no need to be so hypocritical. The forbidden spell does not last long. You and I have something to say as soon as possible."

    The crazy granny restrained her smile and asked, "What do you want me to say?"

    Wu Dan said coldly: "Tianji."

    "Tianji?" The crazy mother-in-law smiled: "You want to know the future of your apprentice?"

    Wu Dan sighed: "No, I want to know if you are Lao Zhao. Why do you hide your whereabouts from me? Why are you resurrecting your soul now?"

    The crazy mother-in-law smiled and said: "I am Zhao Wuji, why, you don't even recognize me?"

    When I heard this, I was struck by thunder.  The person living in this crazy mother-in-law is indeed Master Lao Zhao!  !  I was a little excited, couldn't help holding Zhao Yu's arm, and said in a low voice: "My master, my master Lao Zhao! I knew he wouldn't be killed so easily!"

    I was excited for a long time, but saw that Zhao Yu didn't respond at all, so I turned to look at him.  At this time, I saw that Zhao Yu's face was very ugly, as if he had seen a ghost.

    I asked in a low voice: "Zhao Yu, what's wrong with you?"

    After a long while, Zhao Yu said in a low voice: "This person's voice is also very similar to my dead master." I suddenly remembered that Zhao Yu's master was actually Old Zhao, so I whispered: "That, Zhao Yu. Actually  "

    Zhao Yu waved his hand to signal me to stop, and said, "Don't talk, listen to what they say."

    I shut my mouth, only to hear the crazy mother-in-law continue: "Do you know why Ma Jingcheng didn't dare to appear rashly?"

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "This is also where I am puzzled. The ghost judgment organization created by Ma Jingcheng is now so powerful that it can compete with Feng Sihai's power. But the Big Dipper has been damaged one after another, and he has no major actions."

    The crazy mother-in-law said: "I know that when you were in Shandong last time, you fought against Ma Jingcheng, didn't you?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Yes, but he left soon."

    The crazy mother-in-law said: "As far as Ma Jingcheng's Taoist skills are concerned, he is above you. Do you know why he escaped?"

    Wu Dan thought for a while, and said, "A master of Taoism from the Yi nationality helped us drive him away. The master said that there is a tattoo on Ma Jingcheng's arm, which is a talisman."

    The crazy mother-in-law said: "Yes, the key lies in this spell. The tattoo on Ma Jingcheng's body is a spell. This spell-like Gu was a sorcery secretly studied by a disciple of the Maoshan School. Because this technique violates the rules of heaven and earth, Maoshan  They sent this rebel disciple to be punished. But he didn¡¯t comply, killed his teacher and fled for his life, was hunted down by Maoshan disciples, and died. This sorcery was also sealed up with his death.¡±

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "You mean someone planted this kind of Gu on Ma Jingcheng? What's the use of this kind of thing?"

    The crazy mother-in-law said: "It is used to control the soul of people, the lifeline of ghosts, and the Taoism of zombies. Let these three creatures obey their own words. However, the onset of this kind of poison depends on the level of the Taoist.  The magic is powerful, so the effect of the poison is naturally very powerful. The Tao is average, and the effect is also average. At the same time, it is also affected by many other factors."

    "Who can have such a great ability???Put a Gu on a master like Ma Jingcheng?  "Wu Dan was surprised and said: "I really can't think of it!"  "

    The crazy mother-in-law said: "I don't know about this either. In ancient times, Yuan Tiangang was able to break through secrets, but I didn't have that ability. All I can see is a little bit of the future and your past."

    "Ma Jingcheng suddenly turned into a zombie, which is quite intriguing." Wu Dan said, "How did he become like this?"

    The crazy mother-in-law said: "He was really seriously injured back then. If we speculate, maybe Ma Jingcheng was dying at the time, but he was 'resuscitated' with zombie poison, but at the same time, a Gu was placed in his body."

    Wu Dan frowned and said, "I really can't think of it."

    The crazy granny said: "Then don't think about it. The effect of the forbidden curse will disappear soon, let's go back first." Wu Dan nodded, and the crazy granny also turned to leave.  Zhao Yu beside me jumped up suddenly, rushed over, and shouted: "Master!! Is it you?!"

    The crazy granny stopped.  Wu Dan was taken aback and said, "You two actually followed me?!"

    I said embarrassingly: "Well, Zhao Yu insisted on following"

    The crazy mother-in-law turned her face and smiled at Zhao Yu.  Zhao Yu walked up to the mad mother-in-law and asked, "Master, are you my master? Is your surname Zhao?"

    The crazy mother-in-law laughed wildly for a while, shook her head, and dragged her sack away.  Zhao Yu wanted to catch up, but was pulled back by Wu Dan, and said in a low voice, "Now that my forbidden curse has been lifted, if you insist on revealing his identity, I'm afraid it will cause trouble for him."

    Zhao Yu's face turned pale, and then he gritted his teeth and stopped.  We watched the crazy granny walk away slowly into the night.  Zhao Yu was silent for a long time.  Wu Dan patted him on the shoulder and said, "Xiao Zhao, let's go back first."

    Zhao Yu shook him off, and said in a low voice: "You know that, right? Know that he is my master?!"

    Wu Dan sighed: "I only discovered it recently." Zhao Yu was furious, but he didn't say much, just left with a cold snort.  Wu Dan and I glanced at each other, quite helpless.  On the way, I asked Wu Dan: "Master, I heard what you said just now. Didn't you say that you used some forbidden spell to interfere with the transmission of information between heaven and earth? Then how can Zhao Yu and I still hear it?"

    Wu Dan rolled his eyes and said, "My forbidden spell is for certain things and certain people. You and Xiao Zhao are all right."

    I spat: "Aren't you lying? Master, your forbidden spell is useless at all, isn't it? Otherwise, how could Zhao Yu and I hear you?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "I deliberately let you and Zhao Yu hear the chat with Lao Zhao."

    I asked in surprise: "Damn, can this be optional?"

    Wu Dan said: "Of course. If anyone wants to hear it, burn two other paper figurines with that person's birthday written on it. The best thing is to add two drops of your own blood. In this way, the two people can hear the forbidden curse."  Internal chat."

    I suddenly realized: "Master, so you already knew that we were following you? When did you know?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "If I don't even know that you two are following me, how can I get along in this society?"

    I sighed: "You mean to let Zhao Yu know the identity of the crazy mother-in-law on purpose?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Yes, he always needs to know. There is also the relationship between Lao Zhao and him."

    "Old Zhao and Zhao Yu? What's the relationship?" I suddenly became interested.  Both are surnamed Zhao, so they can't be illegitimate children, right?

    Wu Dan said: "Son. Lao Zhao was married back then, but he had a bad relationship with his wife and left very early. But at that time his wife was pregnant with a child, Lao Zhao didn't know. I want to tell Lao Zhao  At that time, Zhao Wuji had already gone with me to find Ma Jingcheng, but he did not contact anyone. Later, after Zhao Yu was born, Lao Zhao¡¯s wife died of dystocia and hemorrhage at that time. His mother died, his father¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, and there were no other relatives.  So I sent Zhao Yu to the orphanage and handed it over to the director. Presumably, Lao Zhao found Zhao Yu's whereabouts a few years ago, but he was embarrassed to recognize him, or dare not recognize him. His occupation is not safe.  Interpol. If some villains retaliate against him, Zhao Yu is young, and his family members can easily fall into danger. So Lao Zhao kept his identity very tight."

    I was stunned and said: "Wait a minute, master, how did you know? Since Lao Zhao didn't tell you, why do you suddenly know so much?"

    Wu Dan shrugged his shoulders and said, "Have you forgotten Zhao Zhenhai? Give him some money, and you won't be able to find out any private affairs. It's not a lot of trouble."

    I said speechlessly: "Master, I didn't realize that you are quite gossip." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 408: The Lijiang Youth Who Sells Flowers

    ?

    After several days of this incident, Zhao Yu finally returned to normal, and apologized to Wu Dan, saying that he was too excited that day.  Wu Dan patted him on the shoulder knowingly: "I know, I understand."

    I thought to myself: "We haven't told you that Lao Zhao is your father" But at this juncture, we don't know how to tell Zhao Yu, so we simply don't tell him for the time being.

    In the past few days, Duan Qingshui came to look for Wu Dan and asked if he still wanted to go to Lijiang with him.  It seems that Duan Qingshui's attitude towards Wu Dan has improved a lot since Wu Dan and his younger brother handed over the key to Boss Duan.  When Wu Dan heard that Duan Qingshui was going to Lijiang, he immediately agreed: "Okay, I just wanted to say that I will go with you."

    So this time we packed our bags and set off again.  This time I asked Ouyang Bo for leave, but he agreed very happily, saying that I have done meritorious service this time and captured Lian Zhen, and there is nothing serious in the past few days, so I can ask for leave to do some things of my own.  Not only me, Zhao Yu also wanted to follow along to help.  So I, Ruan Lingxi, Zhao Yu, Wu Dan, Duan Qingshui and Su Ling, plus Tang Xin [this guy has to follow me because I have a shameless face], a fox Xiao Mi embarked on the journey.

    Going to Lijiang is easy, just one flight away.  When we got off the plane, we were greeted with the scenery of Yunnan.  Even the construction of this airport is quite different from that of northern cities.  The retro red roof and the extended main road.  There are green trees on both sides of the road, distant mountains and white clouds in the distance, what a sunny and heroic scenery!

    When I entered Lijiang, I was stunned.  I have never been to Lijiang, I just heard that it is beautiful, but I did not expect to feel even more shocked when I was there, it is more beautiful than the pictures on the Internet.  The ancient city of Lijiang began to take shape in the Southern Song Dynasty, with a history of eight or nine hundred years.  Continuing to the present, it has become increasingly prosperous.

    The street is built along the mountain and along the water, and is paved with red five-flowered stones.  We walked along the street and looked around at the scenery of Lijiang Old Town.  Duan Qingshui suggested that we go to Sifang Street to have a look.  When he took us to Sifang Street, I saw that Sifang Street was a large trapezoidal square, paved with five-flowered stones, and there were rows of shops on both sides of the street.  The commanding height on the west side is Kegongfang, which is a building like a small classical gatehouse. Its style is very unique. The three-storey gatehouse reflects the blue sky and white clouds, which is very magnificent.  Duan Qingshui said that there was Sifang Street in Lijiang first, and then there was Lijiang Old Town.  Lijiang Old Town is an ancient town developed on the basis of Sifang Street.

    "In the legend, there is a piece of pure land, inhabited by ancient peoples Everyone can sing and dance well" I couldn't help thinking of Sun Nan's song and hummed a few words.  Afterwards, I caught a glimpse of Xiao Mi covering my ears on my shoulder, and said, "It's so noisy!"

    I laughed and said, "I'm sorry, I'm tone deaf."

    Duan Qingshui sighed: "But in this beautiful and quiet place, a murder happened."

    "Even if there was a murder, this ancient city is still peaceful." I sighed, "I don't know who has the heart to destroy this beautiful place."

    Ruan Lingxi opened her arms, looked up at the blue sky, closed her eyes intoxicated, and sighed: "The air here is so fresh."

    "What's so fresh, it smells like blood!" An old man cleaning the roadside snorted coldly.  The few of us turned our heads to look at him, and seeing the old man grunted coldly with no expression on his face, he glanced at us and left.

    Duan Qingshui said: "Don't worry about it. It must be a relative of the victim of the Lijiang massacre. People in my own family were killed, and I always feel a little bit indignant."

    "There seems to be a lot less pedestrians on the road." Wu Dan looked around and said, "I imagine there will be a lot of tourists here. There are people everywhere on the street."

    "When this kind of murder happened, how many people can come?" I sighed, "I'm afraid."

    "I read the news, it's really not a thing, they hacked and killed civilians at will, and many people died. The blood flowed into a river at the train station." Ruan Lingxi frowned and said: "It is said that they are Xinjiang terrorists, they are still quite young, and they are all dressed in uniform.  Xingyue clothing. It is said that the pattern of stars and moons is printed on the clothes. I really don¡¯t understand these people.¡±

    Wu Dan looked at Duan Qingshui and asked, "You said your friend was also hacked?"

    Duan Qingshui sighed: "Yeah, I'm planning to visit him after I find a place to live."

    At this time, I heard the two people passing by discussing: "Isn't the whole city under martial law now? I haven't seen a policeman."

    "What do you know? Plainclothes are everywhere now. Police in real uniform are at the airport and train station. It was a terrible situation at that time. Many people were hacked to pieces, some were hacked to death, and there was a knife  Broken throat, the picture on the Internet is really bloody. It's a good thing I didn't go out that day." Another person shook his head.

    ?After the two of them walked over, I heard Ruan Lingxi sigh: "It's really boring, this kind of thing happens, people don't even have the heart to appreciate the beautiful scenery."Thoughts are gone.  Just like what the old man said just now, it seems that the air is full of bloody smell.  "

    "Is there really a smell of blood? Why do I smell only flowers?" Suddenly, a young voice sounded beside us.  I looked back and saw a young man in a short-sleeved spring shirt standing behind us.

    I took a look at this young man. He was in his teens, but he was thin and tall, with a mixed-race appearance. He had a fair complexion, deep features, and a particularly high bridge of nose.  But especially those eyes.  When you stare at it carefully, you will feel that his eyes are as clear as crystal, with a dark purple color, shining brightly.

    I was stunned to see it.  A burst of sweet fragrance of flowers hit.  I saw a young man wearing Naxi clothes and holding a flower basket full of flowers in his hand.

    "Beauty, do you want to buy flowers?" The young man smiled at Ruan Lingxi and blinked his eyes.  Ruan Lingxi also seemed to be attracted by the boy's appearance. After a while, she came back to her senses, stared at the flowers in the basket, and said with a smile: "This flower is very special, where did it come from?"

    "I planted it myself." The young man smiled and said, "I live in a bamboo forest with my mother, and the yard is full of flowers. I also want to grow up and open a flower shop in the future. A place as beautiful as Lijiang cannot do without flowers and sunshine."

    The boy's smile was extremely bright, like the warmest sunshine in the sky.  I couldn't help being infected by his cheerfulness, and couldn't help but look at the flowers in his basket.  Those are flowers that I have never seen before, but each bouquet is very beautiful and full of fragrance.  Each bouquet is beautifully wrapped in beautiful paper.

    The young man looked at Ruan Lingxi, and added: "Of course, Lijiang cannot lack a beautiful girl like you."

    Your mother, you are so glib at such a young age!  I cursed in my heart.  Ruan Lingxi bought a bouquet of flowers happily, looking very useful.  I was about to ridicule her a few words, but Wu Dan suddenly smiled at the young man: "Young man, what's your name? You should be still in school at your age, right?"

    The young man smiled and said: "My name is Ma Yun, I am from the Naxi ethnic group. I used to go to school, but that happened many years ago."

    Also surnamed Ma.  It really hurts me to hear that last name.  Wu Dan looked at him for a while with a half-smile, and said, "What about your parents? What do they do?"

    Ma Yun was stunned for a long while, maybe he didn't expect a stranger to ask this question, and he didn't know what to say for a while.

    "Whoa, whoa, you guys are flirting with a handsome guy!" Tang Xin, who had been dragging Zhao Yu around as soon as she entered the ancient city of Lijiang, came back and said, "This looks a bit special."

    Ma Yun was a little embarrassed to be noticed by our group of people, but after a while, he became familiar with us.  This young man is also very talkative, chatting with us very happily.  In the afternoon, Duan Qingshui and Su Ling went to see his injured friend.  After Ma Yun sold out the flowers on Sifang Street, he proposed to take us on a tour of Lijiang.  The young man was very enthusiastic, and we hung out with him until the evening before giving up.

    Before Ma Yun left, Wu Dan asked suddenly: "By the way, young man, where do you live?"

    Ma Yun said with a smile: "I live quite far away, but I'll be there in half an hour. Run fast. My home is in a bamboo forest near Lijiang. If you want to find me, go to the southwest  Just walk through the bamboo forest. The forest is not big, and we will soon see our hut."

    Wu Dan nodded and said with a smile: "Then you go back first, maybe your mother calls you home for dinner."

    The boy then waved to me, carried the bamboo building on his back and ran into the distance.  This kid walked really fast, and he disappeared after ten minutes, which shocked me.

    Wu Dan looked at his back, and said thoughtfully: "This kid doesn't look like a human being. Don't you think so?"

    "Impossible, Master, he doesn't have any special aura around him." I said.

    Wu Dan said: "This is a problem. So I want to see the child's family tomorrow." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 409: The Hidden Mysterious Charm

    ?

    We wandered around until the evening, and went to the apartment that Boss Duan had found together.  This is a very ethnic hotel.  It seems that the boss is also from the Naxi ethnic group, but he is a minority people with serious sinicization.  The scenery inside the hotel is very delicate and beautiful.  The hotel has two floors of wooden buildings. All wooden buildings are retro wooden buildings with ethnic style, painted in sandalwood color.  The wooden building surrounds a square courtyard like a courtyard. Although the courtyard is not big, it is designed with ingenuity.  The upper floor is made of wooden floors, while the lower floor is built in the shape of a pond.  The most delicate thing is that there is a glass floor in the middle of the wooden floor.  Wooden rattan chairs, tea tables, and parasols are set above the glass floor.  Sit there, drink tea and read the newspaper, and enjoy the small fish swimming leisurely in the small underwater pond.

    Duan Qingshui was rich and powerful, so he booked the whole hotel for this hotel.  The small hotel is not big, and although there are not too many rooms, but there are only a few of us, it really seems a bit empty.  The hotel owner was warm and hospitable, but very smart. He didn't talk much, and didn't ask us where we came from. After preparing refreshments, he went to his room closest to the door, and left the entire backyard to us.

    Wu Dan sat down on the wooden rattan chair, crossed his legs and looked at the backyard carefully, and praised: "This place is so nice and beautiful. Look at these purple flowers in the yard, and there are pots of orchids.  , and there is an ancient lamp above the head, Emma, ??why do you feel so relaxed."

    Ruan Lingxi was amused after hearing this: "Uncle Wu, why do I feel that the beauty of this place is compromised by your description?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "I can't do it. I'm a primary school student in Chinese, and I don't understand those literary things. Anyway, it's beautiful."

    Not to mention that the yard is so beautiful, there are also exquisite decorations and potted plants in the corridors.  Ruan Lingxi and I looked around and couldn't help but be amazed.  The shop owner was cleaning the fallen flowers in front of the door with the soft light reflected by the lantern. Seeing us walking all the way, he greeted us with a smile.  I smiled and said, "Boss, your place is so beautiful."

    The shop owner said with a smile: "It's nothing, there are such beautiful scenery in every hotel in our Lijiang!"

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said: "No wonder netizens say that they don't want to leave after coming to Lijiang. I don't want to leave now! Erhuo, you can come here to buy a hut when you stop being a policeman in the future. Let's settle down, shall we?"

    I smiled and said, "Then you have to marry me?"

    Ruan Lingxi blushed, snorted coldly and remained silent.  The shop owner said with a smile: "Our Lijiang is indeed a very peaceful place. There have been few wars since a hundred years ago, because it is said that Jade Dragon Snow Mountain has gods to protect this beautiful pure land." When he said this, his expression suddenly darkened:  "It's a pity that there are always people who want to destroy this tranquility."

    I knew he was alluding to the murder case the day before yesterday. I remembered that Duan Qingshui went to see his injured friend today, and he probably got news back in the evening.  Just as he was thinking, he actually saw Duan Qingshui and Su Ling walking in from the door.  Not long after, I saw Tang Xin, who was clamoring to go shopping and dragging Zhao Yu for an afternoon, also entered the door.

    The shop owner greeted Duan Qingshui and retreated tactfully.  Tang Xin entered the door with big bags and small bags, not forgetting to free one hand to grab Zhao Yu.  Zhao Yu's face was expressionless, and he probably gave up resisting.  One arm was pulled by Tang Xin, and a lot of bags were carried in the other hand.

    "I'm going, are you moving the whole of Lijiang back?" I looked up in surprise.

    Zhao Yu immediately said: "She wants to buy it herself, but I have no interest."

    Tang Xin then laid out all the things on the coffee table in the yard.  I saw, or, food, drink, play, clothing, everything that one expects to find.  Tang Xin smiled and said, "Tomorrow is Children's Day. Everyone here has gifts."

    I was speechless: "What gift did you give us on Children's Day?"

    Tang Xin rolled her eyes and said, "Of course, we're not married. If you're not married, you're a child. Children get gifts!" After speaking, Tang Xin began to distribute gifts to us.  First, I gave Lingxi and me a pair of couple wooden necklaces, probably bought at a tourist stall.  Then I gave Boss Duan and Su Ling two boxes of condoms After she took them out generously, we were all speechless.

    Duan Qingshui said: "No, you can keep it for yourself." So we became more silent.  Tang Xin thought for a while, then turned around and handed it to Wu Dan. By the way, she took out another item from her bag and handed it to him.  Wu Dan was holding the packing box with black lines all over his face, and asked, "It can't be some fucking thing, right?"

    Tang Xin smiled and said: "You guessed it right, it's something that makes you fuck." As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked.  Except for the usual Duan Qingshui and Wannian Bingshan-faced Suling, the rest of us had an indescribable expression on their faces.

    Zhao Yu rubbed the center of his brows and said, "Uncle Wu, just treat her as crazy."

    Wu Dan grinned and opened it for a look, and immediately?? was stuffed back.  The light was a bit dim, and none of us could see clearly, so we asked what it was.  Tang Xin replied loudly and proudly: "Self-defense weapon!" We all fainted together with Xiao Mi.

    Wu Dan said: "Fuck him, what did you give me this for?"

    Tang Xin smiled and said: "Look, Uncle Wu, your wife is gone, and you don't want to marry someone else, so what should you do, you have to always have this" Zhao Yu quickly stepped forward, covered her mouth and dragged her away.  For a while, we were silent.  Duan Qingshui cleared his throat and said, "Eat first, I have something to discuss with you after the meal."

    The meals prepared by the hotel owner are all very special Lijiang snacks.  The first is soybean noodles, which is a signature snack in Lijiang. The soup base is hot and sour, which is very appetizing; the fried soybeans inside are very crunchy and have an excellent taste.  The second is Lijiang Baba, the dough is quite chewy.  Salty sweet, unique flavor.  The third is Dongba grilled fish, which is a bit spicy.  Then we all drank some highland barley wine.  The boss said that he brewed it himself. It is delicious, sweet, and smooth to the throat. It is about 10 degrees, and the degree is not high.  Wu Dan said that it can be directly drunk as sugar water.  What makes us salivate most is the roasted whole lamb.  A few of us basically solved the whole roast whole lamb.  Made of lamb, the meat is particularly fresh and tender, roasted just right, charred on the outside and tender on the inside.  The smell of mutton is just right.  Mixed with hot barley wine and Sprite, cool!  Wu Dan likes to eat beef and mutton, and his eyes are dull when he eats it. He repeatedly praised that Lijiang is really a good place, not only the scenery is beautiful, but the food is so delicious

    After eating and drinking, the owner of the store thoughtfully made tea for us and brought it up, saying it was for digestion and relief.  Wu Dan burped and drank tea, patted his belly, and said, "I haven't had a good meal these days, this time it's really worth it. It's good to be friends with a local tyrant like Boss Duan."

    Duan Qingshui said with a smile: "Mr. Wu, you've had enough food and drink, can you help us with the research on the Lijiang massacre that happened the day before yesterday?" As soon as we heard this, we immediately turned our attention to him.  Wu Dan said seriously: "Why, isn't this an ordinary terrorist organization's violent attack on civilians?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "Many people think so, and the media also report it this way. But I always feel that this matter is weird. If it is the terrorist forces in Xinjiang who are splitting up, it is mostly on their territory these years, that is, in southern Xinjiang.  On the other side, there are many ethnic minorities, the ethnic composition is complex, and various forces are intertwined. But here in Lijiangnot to mention that there are very few Xinjiang people, even if there are, it is difficult to use this place as a base for terrorist organizations. Because it is very difficult for Yunnan  In other words, they are outsiders, and it is not easy for them to take root in a short period of time and get familiar with the environment. In this way, once they make any moves, it will be much harder to get out of the whole body.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu said, "Maybe it's just revenge for society's disturbing peace? He didn't consider his own safety, just like a suicide terrorist attack."

    Duan Qingshui shook his head and said: "I thought so too, but this day I enlarged and printed out all the pictures of the murder case that I could find on the Internet. Take a look." As he spoke, he put the printed pictures on the coffee table,  let's see.  Several of us took a few pictures to check carefully.  I saw Duan Qingshui's screening brought back pictures of the murderer's back, or profile, and occasionally some blurred frontal pictures.  A few of them are clear, and five of them are the frontal images of the criminals who were arrested. Sure enough, all of them are young Xinjiang people, and there is actually a young girl among them.

    I watched it for a long time, but I didn't think there was anything wrong.  Wu Dan stared at one of the photos for a while.  I leaned over to take a look, and saw him holding up the profile photo of the girl I noticed just now.  This photo is considered clear, and even the patterns on the clothes can be seen clearly.  I saw the Xingyue logo on the pattern of the clothes, but there was also a line of Xinjiang characters that I couldn't understand.

    "Master, what have you found?" I asked.

    Wu Dan pondered for a while, then said: "This girl looks good"

    "Pfft" I said speechlessly: "Master, can you pay attention to something normal"

    Wu Dan thought for a while, and said: "Why do I think there is something wrong with this line?" After speaking, he turned to Duan Qingshui and said: "Is there a close-up of this shirt pattern?"

    "Yes," said Duan Qingshui, and handed an enlarged pattern picture to Wu Dan: "I also zoomed in on purpose, but I didn't find any problems."

    Wu Dan looked at it for a while, his face changed from indifferent to dignified.  Seeing his serious face, I asked cautiously, "Master, what did you see?"

    Wu Dan said: "I don't think this line of characters is Xinjiang characters, although it looks very similar This is a kind of hidden charm. If you look carefully, you have to look at it from an angle." Then, Wu Dan handed me the picture  .  I didn't know what was going on, so I took it and looked at it obliquely according to the 45-degree angle he taught me [45-degree angle is really an angle I want to complain about].  I tilted my neck and looked at it for a long time, and I really felt that the word seemed to be a Taoist talisman.  But it's an uncommon dao talisman, so I can't understand it.

    "This is an exorcising talisman, a Maoshan Taoist talisman combined with the research of the secret method of the corpse exorcisers in western Hunan. This thing is rare, and most of the disciples of the Maoshan sect don't know about it." Wu Dan pondered, then looked and listened carefully  Duan Qingshui who spoke to him: "Boss Duan, I'm afraid this is not a simple hacking incident, there must be some kind of conspiracy hidden in it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)?I don¡¯t understand.

    "This is an exorcising talisman. It is a Maoshan Taoist talisman combined with the research of the secret method of the corpse exorcists in western Hunan. This thing is rare, and most of the disciples of the Maoshan sect don't know it." Wu Dan pondered, then looked at it and listened carefully  Duan Qingshui who was talking to him: "Boss Duan, I'm afraid this is not a simple hacking incident, there must be some kind of conspiracy hidden in it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 410: Living in the Bamboo Forest

    ?

    "Conspiracy, exorcist." I said in amazement: "But they are living people. There are more than 30 people, and I haven't heard that there are zombies in them. Can zombies be the same as living people? The difference is obvious."

    Wu Dan said: "Do you still remember your colleague named Xin Xiaoran? The undercover agent of the Ghost Judgment Organization, the one who died on Duanhun Bridge? She is a living person, but her body was injected with zombie poison. This presents a kind of  Half-human, half-zombie, with the thoughts of a living person, but much better than ordinary people in terms of physical fitness."

    Duan Qingshui nodded and said: "More than 30 young people have killed so many people and injured more than 150 people, but only six or seven criminals were caught by the police, and the rest are absconding and their whereabouts are unknown.  .In this way, these young people seem to be quite powerful."

    Wu Dan frowned and said, "The whereabouts of the remaining 20 or more people are unknown? Boss Duan, you have a lot of news, can you find out the origin and whereabouts of these people? I see some photos of the murderers have been published on the Internet."

    Duan Qingshui sighed: "Not yet, but I'm sure they didn't escape from Yunnan, or even Lijiang. Because after this incident, not only the police, but also people on my side paid attention to the news.  It was my friend who was also cut and wounded. The second one was that I was from Yunnan.  There is no news, but it is certain that he did not leave Lijiang."

    I asked puzzled: "How can you be sure?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "These criminals are all from Xinjiang. They look very different from southerners and foreigners. They are very obvious in the crowd. No matter how hard they hide, if you look at the photos on the Internet, the color of their eyes is not the same as that of ordinary people.  It¡¯s not the same, and it¡¯s easy to tell. Customs, train stations, and airports all have my people. I can be sure that no one from Xinjiang has entered or left Lijiang since the development. There is no news from the police either.¡±

    "Disappeared out of thin air, evaporated from the world?" I asked in surprise.

    Ruan Lingxi said suddenly: "By the way, speaking of special, I think the boy we met during the day is very special. Although he doesn't look like a Xinjiang native, but the color of his eyes is something I have never seen before.  very special."

    "Who are you talking about?" Duan Qingshui asked.  So we told Duan Qingshui about seeing Ma Yun on the street during the day.  Duan Qingshui pondered, "Maybe he's just an ordinary flower seller."

    Wu Dan said at this time: "No, I don't think he looks like a person."

    "How do you say that, Master?" I asked puzzledly: "I said the same thing when I met him, but I think his temperament is just that of an ordinary person, but he looks quite distinctive."

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "It's not right, I always feel that something is not right. Let's go to the house he said in the early morning of tomorrow. I want to meet the parents of this child."

    ?I smiled wryly and didn¡¯t say a word, thinking that I came here to accompany Boss Duan back to his hometown. Master, it¡¯s good for you, and I started to make home visits.

    Early the next morning, Duan Qingshui left the house very early, saying that he was going to investigate the whereabouts of those criminals.  Wu Dan very interestedly invited us to find the home of the boy selling flowers.  I said silently that I was really not interested.  Ruan Lingxi and Tang Xin were very interested.  Because Ruan Lingxi described how handsome and special that young man was with embellishments, Tang Xin became curious and wanted to follow him to have a look.  Su Ling was fine anyway, so the rest of us, except Boss Duan and Xiao Mi, all headed for the bamboo forest in the south of the city.

    The Old Town of Lijiang is much bigger than we imagined.  Lijiang City cannot do without water.  In the story "Mufu Fengyun", it is said that the Tusi Mujia who ruled Lijiang once renovated the drainage system of Lijiang.  Every street and every alley has a specific water channel. Through the designer's precise calculation, the angle and radian are designed, and they run together to form a complete set of connected drainage system.  Not only is it not afraid of flooding under heavy rain, but it can also make a light and pleasant sound of running water.  When the rain is over and the sun is clear, walking on the Qingshi Road, listening to the sound of running water in the narrow channel beside the road, I feel refreshed.  The water in this waterway will not dry up even on sunny days, because the source comes from the Jade Dragon Snow Mountain and other waterways, and the water flows continuously all year round, giving Lijiang City a warm and poetic atmosphere.  But the most amazing thing is that the final destination of these closely connected waterways is the back garden of Mufu.  The chieftain of Mufu received all kinds of secret letters from outside through this secret waterway.

    As I was walking, I told Ruan Lingxi the story of Lijiang. Ruan Lingxi was fascinated by it, and I also talked more and more vigorously.  When we reached the south of the city, most of the morning passed.  But when we arrived at the outskirts of the city, we heard the sound of clear water flowing. From a distance, we could see greenery and secluded bamboo forests, making us feel relaxed and happy.

    "This bamboo forest is not bad." Wu Dan said, "I just don't know if it's big or not."

    Zhao Yu said: "I asked the shop before I went out.Boss, he said that the area of ??the bamboo forest here is not too big, and there are a few houses in it, but there are only three or five scattered households, and there are not many people.  Originally there was a small village here, but after the development of the ancient city of Lijiang, many villagers lived in the city, and there were not many residents in the bamboo forest on the outskirts of the city.  "

    "It's still interesting to live here. There are bamboo forests, clear springs, and maybe there are mountain flowers blooming inside." Ruan Lingxi looked forward to it.

    "Hey, what a funny fart." I rolled my eyes: "Without internet or electricity, it's inconvenient to do anything. For example, you can't play lol." Ruan Lingxi gave me a contemptuous look.

    After entering the bamboo forest, the heat fades away, and the feeling of coolness envelopes you, which makes you feel refreshed.  But after walking for a while, suddenly there was a muffled thunder in the sky, and it seemed that it was about to rain.

    "Oops, I forgot to bring my umbrella." Ruan Lingxi shouted.

    I said: "Then hurry up and find that kid's house to take shelter from the rain!" So we had no choice but to hurry up and rush to the depths of the bamboo forest.  After walking a few steps, the sky really started to rain.  Fortunately, the rain was not heavy, but after a long time, I felt wet and uncomfortable.

    Fortunately, after walking for a long time, we saw a small building in a bamboo forest.  It appeared next to a small mountain road, very delicate, with bamboo fences enclosing a small yard filled with exotic flowers of various colors.  We stopped outside the door of the small courtyard, and just as we were about to knock on the door, Su Ling suddenly whispered: "Wait!"

    I asked: "What's wrong, Sister Fairy?"

    Su Ling stared at the flowers all over the yard, and said: "The flowers and plants in the yard are very strange, with relatively strong medicinal properties. Some of them even inhibit zombie poison."

    I was stunned and said: "Suppress zombie poison? Let me go, there are people who know herbs in this small farmyard?"

    Su Ling said: "Not only do I understand, I am afraid that I am better than me. I have seen many varieties of flowers that I have never seen before. I guess the owner of this garden developed and cultivated them himself."

    After hearing this, Wu Dan sneered and said, "I just said that the child's parents must not be ordinary people. This kid Ma Yun is weird from head to toe."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "You are too sensitive, the kid is only eighteen or nineteen, what can he do."

    Just as I was talking, I saw some people coming out of the bamboo building, and I signaled them to keep silent.  Not long after, when the bamboo door opened, Ma Yun came out holding an umbrella, looked at us in surprise and smiled, "I didn't expect you to really come to play with me?"

    "Or, how did you know we were coming?" Wu Dan smiled and said, "It's not a coincidence, it's raining, can you let us go inside to hide from the rain?"

    Ma Yun smiled and said: "Of course. I saw you coming on the second floor just now, so I came to open the door."

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said: "You have good eyesight." Saying that, we entered the yard one after another.  After entering the yard, I took a closer look at the two-story bamboo building, but found it extremely elegant.  On the second floor of the bamboo building, retro lanterns and white gauze curtains hang quietly.  Under the gauze curtain is a small window sill, which is also filled with potted plants.  There is also a yellow kitten taking a nap under the window.

    I stared at the bamboo building carefully for a while, but didn't find any difference in the aura, so I couldn't help but doubt Wu Dan's speculation.  Could he be a soldier of grass and trees?  At this moment, Ma Yun warmly invited us to sit in the room.  So a few of us went to the main hall.  When he was walking to the door of the bamboo building, Wu Dan stopped suddenly.  At this time, a woman came out of the house and happened to meet Wu Dan face to face.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 411 The Unexpected Person

    ?

    I took a good look at this woman, and saw that she was about 30 years old, wearing a red and white Naxi single dress, but she didn't wear those messy headdresses on her head, she just pulled her long hair up into a simple bun.  In a topknot, an old silver-style walker with silver tassels is inserted.  Without makeup, her appearance is not very beautiful, but it makes people look very comfortable and pleasing to the eye, and this woman exudes a very strange, indescribable aura.

    Xiao Mi suddenly got out of the backpack and stood on my shoulder looking at this woman.  Looking at Wu Dan's face, it was even more strange, staring at him non-stop, as if seeing an old acquaintance.  Speaking of which, I don't think he knows anyone in this place.

    But looking at the woman's expression, although she was softer, she was very alienated, and she didn't seem to know Wu Dan, but Wu Dan's inexplicable gaze also made her feel a little embarrassed, so she smiled.  Seeing this, Ma Yun immediately walked over to the woman and said, "Grandma, this is my friend, I just met yesterday."

    The woman was startled, then took a deep look at us, and said with a smile: "It's raining outside, come in and take shelter from the rain."

    Her voice is sweet, quite lolita, not at all like a woman in her thirties.  I looked at this woman suspiciously, thinking how young she is to marry and have a child, the son is already so old I saw Wu Dan was still in a daze, so I tugged him and asked, "Master, what are you looking at?  !"

    It was only then that Wu Dan felt that he had lost his composure, and smiled: "I'm sorry, I seem to have admitted the wrong person." The woman glanced at him, her face was calm, and she didn't speak.  A few of us entered the house, and Ma Yun ran back and forth to serve us tea.  It is said that his movements are really fast, I couldn't help asking: "Ma Yun, do you know kung fu?"

    Just as Ma Yun was about to speak, the woman said calmly: "Go and get some preserved fruit for the guests to eat." Ma Yun promised, turned around and left.  Ruan Lingxi smiled and said, "Don't be so polite."

    Ma Yun's mother smiled and said: "You are guests from afar, we should treat you warmly." At this moment, I suddenly heard an inaudible "pop" on the wooden floor.  The kitten jumped down from the second floor.  Seeing Xiao Mi, the kitten uttered a very unfriendly "meow", arched its body slightly, and looked at Xiao Mi coldly.

    I thought to myself that cats and dogs have special eyes and can see ghosts.  Could it be that his cat also saw the clue?  Xiao Mi did not show weakness, she grinned at Maociya.  I looked at this guy speechlessly, and slapped him on the head.  Do you have the nerve to fight against a kitten as a human being?

    "Come here, don't make noise." Ma Yun's mother shouted.  So the kitten withdrew its ferocious expression, obediently jumped onto her lap, and clung to her lap.

    Su Ling smiled suddenly at this moment, and said, "Madam, the flowers in your garden are so beautiful."

    Mrs. Ma smiled and said, "My son and I both like flowers. If we have nothing to do, we will study how to plant flowers and plants by ourselves. We will open a small flower shop in the outskirts of the city next year."

    Wu Dan looked at her and asked, "Madam Ma is not from Lijiang, is she?"

    Madam Ma raised her eyes to look at Wu Dan, shook her head and said, "I am from Lijiang."

    Wu Dan said: "Then what is your real name?"

    Madam Ma said with a smile: "My name is Fu Ning, and I am a local. My husband passed away, so I live here with my son."

    "Fu Ning." Wu Dan nodded.  Looking at the two of them, Zhao Yu seemed to feel a little weird, but he didn't speak.  Su Ling was also silent.  I feel more embarrassed.  But Tang Xin on the side started.

    Tang Xin walked up to Wu Dan and Fu Ning, looked at this, looked at that, and asked suspiciously: "Excuse me, do you two know each other?"

    Fu Ning smiled and said: "I am a village woman in the mountains, and I have never been out of Lijiang. How can I know you?"

    Tang Xin said: "But why do I feel that old man Wu seems to know you?"

    Fu Ning was stunned, and said, "Then it must be the wrong person."

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "It does look very similar to an old friend of mine." When I heard this, I asked, "Hey, Master, you really have a lot of old friends. Tell me, apart from the witch sister, you  Who else do you know? Don¡¯t be like Uncle Gong, whoever you go is an ex-girlfriend.¡±

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Don't tell me, this lady really looks like my ex-wife." Ex-wife?  I suddenly remembered the woman who dumped Wu Dan and ran away with someone, she seemed to be called Jin Xilai.  So I made some associations If this lady is the wife of Wu Dan back then, then who is this son Wu Dan is happy to be a father!  Thinking of this, I smiled, it couldn't be such a coincidence.  Jin Xi is from Tianjin, and this woman speaks with a southern accent.  Even for that woman back then, her local accent is hard to change, and her speech will always bring out the flavor of Tianjin in the north.  But this lady doesn't have a Tianjin accent at all.

    Fu Ning listened.If Dan said it, he just smiled and didn't answer.  Wu Dan started talking endlessly.  He took a sip of tea, got up and walked into the living room, looked at a painting on the wall and asked with a smile, "Is this your son's painting?"

    Our eyes followed Wu Dan to a scroll painting hanging on the side of the living room.  The painting is an ink painting, it seems to be the scene of Fu Ning watering the flowers in the yard, his expression is serene and peaceful, the kitten beside him is chasing butterflies in the flowers, the vivid interest is vivid on the paper.  Although this painting is very simple, the scene does not have much meaning.  But the brushwork is used freely, the charm is captured in place, and the level is quite high.

    Fu Ning got up, hugged the kitten in his arms, walked behind Wu Dan and said with a smile: "It's true that Yun'er drew it when she was free."

    Wu Dan looked back at her with a smile that was not a smile, and said: "Madam also said that she is a village woman in the mountains, but how can a village woman have such a high level of painting attainment, and guide her son to draw such a professional painting?"  Paintings?"

    Fu Ning frowned slightly, but smiled immediately: "Where is it? This is the painting he learned from the teacher outside."

    Wu Dan looked at her and said with a smile: "Ma'am, don't speak dark words in front of Ming people. Who are you, don't you know me?"

    Fu Ning was slightly taken aback, but lowered his head with a guilty conscience.  But his tone became cold, and he said, "I don't know you, you must have admitted the wrong person."

    Wu Dan said: "Your name is not Fu Ning, you are Jin Xi, my unmarried wife. I don't understand why you suddenly ran away before the wedding. I can understand running away from marriage, and I don't want to pursue it after so many years."

    Fu Ning suddenly raised his head and asked, "Then how can you be sure that I am your fianc¨¦e? According to your age, it must have been more than ten or twenty years since this happened. We haven't seen each other for twenty years  , how can you be sure that I am the person you are looking for?"

    Wu Dan smiled: "Admitted? Misunderstood, I really didn't want to get you back. I just wanted to say that" At this point, Wu Dan looked at us who were listening attentively, and waved  Said: "You go out first, I have something to tell Mrs. Ma."

    Tang Xin suddenly had a very lonely expression: "Uncle Wu, I just want to hear gossip" Zhao Yu dragged him away and threw him out, his movements were very skillful.  At this moment, Ruan Lingxi and I looked at each other, and I was also kicked out by Wu Dan.

    Standing outside the door under the eaves, the few of us were bored looking at the flowers in the garden.  I looked at the raindrops falling from the sky, and thought to myself, this life is like a dream, if I just walk away, Wu Dan can meet his ex-fianc¨¦e?  But I feel that people don't seem to know him at all. Could it be that Wu Dan made a mistake?  But in the end, Mrs. Ma's words were also very meaningful, and she seemed to admit the fact that she was Jin Xi.

    Emma, ??how entangled is this!  I wanted to eavesdrop, but I saw Ma Yun coming over with a small tray.  I whispered something to Lingxi, asking her to block Ma Yun and chat with him, while I went under the window to eavesdrop on the conversation between Wu Dan and Mrs. Ma.  I have learned kung fu from Wu Dan and Ruan Lingxi, and I have also practiced it before. People who learn martial arts have good ears and hearing.  Especially this is summer, listening carefully through the half-closed window, you can barely hear sporadic conversations.

    I listened intently, only to hear Wu Dan ask in a low voice: "Are you really Jin Xi?"

    Fu Ning neither admitted nor denied, but instead asked Wu Dan's identity.  Wu Dan briefly said that his intention to come to Lijiang is his identity.  After a long while, Fu Ning said: "I don't think you are a bad person, and you didn't tell lies to scare me. So I believe you. But I think you are also a man of morality. If you are willing to do something for me,  I'll tell you my real identity."

    "Real identity?" Wu Dan was a little surprised, but said again: "I want to know what it is, if it's a violation of law and discipline, forget it."

    Fu Ning smiled and said, "Of course not." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 412 Ghost Carrying the Sedan (Part 1)

    ?

    Wu Dan asked, "What do you want me to do for you?"

    Fu Ning said: "I think you should be a Han Chinese, do you know Taoism?"

    Wu Dan said with a smile: "Do I understand, don't you know?"

    Fu Ning continued disapprovingly: "I wonder if you know the art of geomantic omen?"

    Wu Dan said: "Fengshui Kanyu belongs to the Sutu school of Taoism. I learned the Maoshan school of Taoism, but these schools are interlinked, but I also understand some things about Fengshui. I don't know why you ask this?"

    Fu Ning frowned slightly, and said, "There is a family in Lijiang CityI want you to show them Feng Shui."

    Wu Dan asked: "Oh? Did something strange happen in their house?"

    Fu Ning said: "There is a family in Lijiang City. There are three brothers. The eldest son has two sons, the second son has a son, and the third son has a son. But in recent years, the number of people has suddenly decreased.  She gave birth to a daughter, and the second son's first child was also a daughter, but died. The third son also gave birth to a daughter. The old man in this family prefers boys and wants a son who can pass on the family's incense, but several  The son can no longer bear children, and the daughters who were born have been ill and have been suffering from minor illnesses even until now. I suspect that there is something wrong with their ancestral graves, but I am not very proficient in Fengshui. I don¡¯t know if Mr.  Can't help with this? It's also to keep their children safe."

    After Wu Dan finished listening, he said, "That's it?"

    Fu Ning smiled and said, "Of course that's all. Don't you think I want you to kill and set fire?"

    Wu Dan was silent for a while, and said, "Is this family your relative?"

    Fu Ning said: "No, I don't have any relatives here, only me and my son."

    Wu Dan said "Oh" and said: "Since it is a good thing that can help people, of course I agree. When will I go to see it?"

    "Wait for the rain to stop." Fu Ning said, "I'm afraid it will rain for a while."

    Having said that, the two seemed to chat about some irrelevant things.  I was bored, so I moved away from the window and walked under the eaves.  At this time, I heard Ma Yun talking to Ruan Lingxi about the potted plants he had planted.  This guy is a flower farmer, and he even named these flowers, such as "Mingyue Zhuxin", "Nine Heavens Profound Girl", "Bloodstain" and the like, which makes people get goosebumps.

    Ruan Lingxi seemed to be really interested, pointing to another pot of flowers with a white background, but the petals were slightly blue and asked: "What's the name of that pot?"

    Ma Yun said: "This is an ordinary white orchid raised by some small manipulations. This is my new experimental product. It is very successful, isn't it?"

    I leaned over to take a look, and said with a smile, "Successful fart, it's still changing color." It reminded me of the skirt of Yu Zheng's version of Xiaolongnu's dress that was complained by everyone.  Ma Yun was a little embarrassed after hearing this, but she was not angry.

    Ruan Lingxi gave me a blank look, and snorted coldly: "What level of appreciation do you have, I think that pot is the most elegant." Then she smiled at Ma Yun: "Don't pay attention to him, what does he know?"

    Ma Yun smiled and said: "Lingxi, what do you think the name of this flower is good?" I rub, Lingxi!  !  When did you get so close?  ?

    Ruan Lingxi was not surprised at all, and said naturally: "You take it yourself, I'm not so elegant."

    Ma Yun thought for a while and said, "Your name sounds very nice. I remember that a poet named Gu Kuang in the Tang Dynasty wrote a poem called "From Shanxi to Chicheng".  Lingshan, reflecting the tall buildings to the moon. In the dream of the sound of cranes in the middle of the night, I still doubt the room of the qin music cave. Otherwise, it is called Lingxi flower, how about it?"

    Fuck me, now you actually use such a shameless method to catch girls?  !  I was about to make some sarcasm, but Ruan Lingxi said in surprise, "Aren't you from the Naxi tribe? You can memorize Tang poems that even us Han people can't remember! Where did you learn it?"

    Ma Yun smiled sheepishly: "My mother taught me, she is very good, she can do everything."

    Ruan Lingxi praised: "Really talented!"

    I was sweating immediately.  Turning my head to look at Zhao Yu and Tang Xin, I saw that they were looking at me in unison with regret.  Tang Xin smiled and said: "Emma, ??if you don't care about the bastard, your family Lingxi will leave with this handsome guy."

    I curled my lips and said, "A man recites little poems all day long, does he look like a man?"

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly and said: "He is called a wit, if you have the ability, you should also memorize the poem just now! There is my name in it, you don't even know it."

    "What am I doing carrying that stuff on my back? I'm not a poet!"Road.  While talking, when the door opened, Wu Dan and Fu Ning walked out.  Wu Dan saw us chatting together, so he smiled and said: "Why, what are you talking about so lively?"

    Tang Xin immediately smiled and said, "Uncle Wu, your apprentice and daughter-in-law will be abducted by this handsome young man."

    Wu Dan smiled: "It's normal, it doesn't look like mother and son." When I heard this, I felt secretly happy, thinking that Wu Dan was mocking Fu Ning, or that Jin Xi escaped with others and survived  It's about a son.  From Wu Dan's expression, I seem to have let go of this matter a long time ago, or his feelings for Jin Xi [Fu Ning] are not too deep, and he didn't react much after knowing the truth.

    Fu Ning pretended not to hear, and simply pretended not to know Wu Dan.  When I looked at Fu Ning, I always felt that this woman was very mysterious.  According to Wu Dan, she is just the daughter of a small village chief. To put it mildly, she is a fairly good-looking village girl.  It can be seen that the movements and steps are very dexterous, and the running is not inferior to me and Ruan Lingxi's multi-faceted systematic education.  I suspect that Wu Dan has admitted the wrong person.  But miraculously, it seems that he did not admit his mistake, because the other party did not completely deny it.  All in all, a very strange woman.

    The rain did not stop until the evening, intermittently.  We had dinner at Fu Ning's house, and Wu Dan said that he promised Fu Ning to visit a family in Lijiang City, and asked if we wanted to go together.  Tang Xin was not interested in looking at Feng Shui, so she dragged Zhao Yu to stay at home with Ma Yun to watch the house.  Zhao Yu had no choice but to stay.  So Ruan Lingxi, Wu Dan, and Fu Ning and I walked towards the city of Lijiang.

    Unexpectedly, Fu Ning's footsteps were also very fast, and we returned to the ancient city of Lijiang in a short time.  Lijiang City under the night has a special charm.  Especially when the new rain has just stopped, there is a fresh breath in the air.  The houses and shops on both sides of the street lit up with red lanterns. At a glance, the soft lights reflected the bluestone slabs, and the figures of merchants and travelers suddenly became poetic and picturesque.

    Ruan Lingxi exclaimed: "Lijiang is really beautiful."

    Fu Ning echoed: "It is indeed a beautiful place."

    I sighed: "I didn't expect such a beautiful place to be harmed by people."

    Fu Ning turned his head and glanced at me, and said, "You mean the murder a few days ago?"

    I curled my lips and said, "That's right, the murderer has not been found yet. But after the massacre, Lijiang City is still so peaceful and peaceful, and it didn't cause much panic to the people."

    Fu Ning said with a smile: "There are far fewer people traveling from far away now. No matter whether there is a bloody incident, no matter whether someone died or was injured yesterday, as soon as the sun rises the next day, the living still have to work hard to live and make a living  Vendors will still set out to sell goods, shopkeepers will still make tea and wait for customers. Pedestrians will still stop in front of fresh fruit stalls, and children will still pester adults to buy dolls. Girls will still be surrounded by beautiful  Clothes, rouge and gouache attract because as long as people are alive, there is hope, and they yearn for beautiful things in their hearts." Hearing her words, I suddenly felt a burst of warmth from the bottom of my heart.  Maybe what she said is right, people yearn for beauty and have hope when they live, so Lijiang, which has gone through murder and fear, still maintains peace and beauty.

    We followed her for a while in silence, Fu Ning stopped suddenly, pointed to a house in an alley and said, "We're here, it's that house."

    I stopped to take a look, and saw that what Fu Ning was pointing at was a two-story residential building.  It is still antique, it seems that it has been a few years.  There are also red lanterns hanging in front of the door, swaying slightly in the night wind.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 413: Ghost Carrying the Sedan (Part 2)

    ?

    This house was originally very ordinary, and it was just one of the tens of thousands of small houses in the ancient city of Lijiang.  But what makes this cottage special is the architectural style.  I have learned some feng shui techniques from Wu Dan. Although I am not proficient, I still understand the basic knowledge of feng shui.  For example, the whole yard of this family is not too small from the outside.  There are two courtyards in the east and west, the houses are tall, and there should be a courtyard in the middle, but the houses in this courtyard are very short, forming a situation where two large houses sandwich a small one.  This situation is not auspicious, which is called "two ghosts carrying a sedan chair" in Feng Shui. From the appearance, these three places look like two adults carrying a villain.  In the Five Elements and Eight Diagrams, all four sides of Zhenli Duikan are shaded places, but now two of them are surrounded by high places around the courtyard in the middle.  In this case, the Yin Qi will gather and linger, forming a fierce appearance of ghosts carrying sedan chairs, and the husband and wife in the family will easily quarrel, and even bloodshed and murder will occur.

    It is not difficult to solve this problem. First, build a road to lead to a lower place, which can guide the yin energy to dissipate.  The best thing is that there are popular or high-yang places in the lower places, such as police stations, governments, schools, playgrounds and so on.  Or the family spends money to set up an ancestral hall for the local ghosts, and no one should live near the ancestral hall.

    I once saw such a fierce appearance of a ghost carrying a sedan chair in Tianjin.  It was a family in a small village in Xiqing District. Due to family disputes and conflicts, and other reasons, more than half of the people in the village died.  Later, the old people in the village found someone to invite Wu Dan to take a look, and then Wu Dan took me to have a look at Fengshui.  We observed the village carefully for a few days and found that the overall feng shui is extremely poor, the atmosphere of the earth is very cloudy, chaotic, and poor, many trees are dead and withered, and the flowers and trees that are barely alive are also listless.  The original two large ponds and a small river in the village have also dried up for a long time.  Wu Dan and I spent a few days investigating around, and found that this village is a very ominous situation in Feng Shui: four ghosts carrying sedan chairs.  To the east, south, west, and north of the village, there used to be four huge cemeteries. Two of the four cemeteries used to be mass graves, where people who died of starvation, sickness, and natural disasters were thrown there.  After years of changes, the villagers just buried the unclaimed bones in the ground and did not deal with them.  The remaining two cemeteries are the public cemeteries of the village and neighboring villages, where dead villagers are buried.  But the village is in the middle of the four cemeteries. What's more, the village's electrical substation equipment is in the middle of the village, which strengthens the magnetic field of the spirit world.  The two main roads in the village are just on the two borders of the village, and there is a naturally formed earth bag under the Biandian station in the village.  At that time, when the villagers needed soil for house renovation or for growing vegetables and fruits at home, they were used to digging the soil. As a result, the people who dug the soil either died of innocent accidents or got seriously ill and peeled off their skins, which ended badly.  In fact, this soil bag is a crypt, that is, a yin hole, which happens to be connected to the spiritual world, and the yin energy is very heavy.  That time, Wu Dan and I really worked hard for a long time, and first removed the yin point, that is, the soil bag.  The method of opening the altar before digging is called black and white impermanence. Burn five sticks of incense in front of the altar.  In short, at that time, a lot of effort was spent to change the feng shui of the village. If it couldn't be changed, he had to move, otherwise the people in the village would die.

    Unexpectedly, this murderous situation would appear again.  Fortunately, the situation of the two ghosts carrying the sedan chair is much better than that in Tianjin's village, and they will not be surrounded by cemeteries.  The range of damage will not be that large, and there is no such thing as dead energy in the room, at most the aura is a little bit weak, and there should be no dead people.

    Of course, Wu Dan quickly saw the ferocious appearance of the house, and said with a smack of tongue: "The second ghost is carrying the sedan chair, this house is not well built."

    Fu Ning asked: "Did Mr. Wu see something wrong?"

    Wu Dan said: "Of course, it's obvious at first glance." As he spoke, he gave Fu Ning a brief explanation.  Fu Ning understood as soon as he heard it, and nodded repeatedly: "That's right, this is actually the residence of the third son of the family I mentioned. After the old man passed away, the other two sons moved out of this big house and lived in another house."  Going to other places or going to other places, only this youngest son lives in the old house. So this is their main house. I think if there is a problem, it is not from the ancestral grave, that is the main house. Since Mr. Wu is sure  It's a problem with the layout of the house, then I understand."

    Wu Dan said: "How is the relationship between the husband and wife in this family?"

    Fu Ning shook his head and sighed: "It's not good. In the early years, in order to make a living, I used to work in an embroidery workshop with the wife of this family. Later, manual embroidery declined, and Lijiang developed rapidly. The embroidery workshop closed down, and we each made our own living  But I have a good relationship with this lady, and I have occasional contacts. I know that since she got married, she has often quarreled with her husband, and sometimes even started fighting. Later, she had a child, a daughter,  The husband is dissatisfied, and their relationship is even worse. I am afraid that something will happen, so I ask my husband to come and see."

    Wu Dan looked at her, and said with a smile: "Are you afraid of killing someone if something goes wrong? You didn't want to tell me the details before, because you were afraid that I wouldn't come to see you if I didn't want to cause trouble?"

    pay?Laughing: "Many people are afraid of trouble, aren't they? Especially this kind of life lawsuit."

    Wu Dan clicked his tongue and said: "I think I really misunderstood the person, you are not at all the same as the girl I knew before." Then, Wu Dan pointed to the house and said: "This house can be modeled after the circulation of heaven and earth.  Crack. Lijiang has a lot of water. If we take the energy of the lake to turn the mountains, and the energy of thunder and fire to generate the wind, we will divide the house into two parts, and use the doors and windows to change the direction of the atmosphere.  Make detailed adjustments everywhere, so that the air of defeat can flow and disperse elsewhere, and solve the urgent situation. If you have time, you can make major changes. This is relatively simple."

    Fu Ning smiled: "Then please ask Mr. Wu to explain it himself, I don't understand these things." After speaking, Fu Ning stepped forward to knock on the door.  I think this woman is a bit mysterious, and I have never trusted her very much.  So I whispered to Wu Dan: "Master, don't you think this woman is strange?"

    Wu Dan looked at Fu Ning's back, smiled at me nonchalantly: "If she isn't weird, I won't follow her."

    I was stunned and said: "Master, have you always been suspicious of her in your heart?"

    Wu Dan sneered and said: "Yeah, everything is a coincidence. This woman is mysterious and not frank. I deliberately follow her to see what she wants to do."

    Just as I was talking, I heard a creak from the house, as if someone slowly opened the door from the inside.  Wu Dan and I also walked over, but saw a woman with disheveled hair standing at the door with half of her body exposed, watching us warily.  When her gaze fell on Fu Ning, her expression softened: "You're here."

    Fu Ning frowned and said, "Why do you look so embarrassed, did he hit you again?"

    The woman sighed and opened the door of the house.  I took a closer look and was taken aback.  The woman's hair was disheveled, as if she had been dragged out by someone, her forehead was bruised, and there were a few Band-Aids on it.  She was wearing home clothes, and because it was summer, her arms were exposed. I saw that her arms were bruised and purple, which was very ugly. It seemed that she was beaten by her husband.  I thought to myself that there is a saying in traditional Chinese thinking that "family ugliness should not be publicized". If this were put on foreigners, they would have brought their husbands to court for domestic violence.  I still endured it like this.

    The woman glanced at us and asked, "Who are these?"

    Fu Ning smiled and said: "It's my distant relative. By the way, I just wanted to ask you something. I can't accommodate so many people in my place, so I want the three of them to borrow from you Anyway, your house is empty  There are quite a few rooms, can you make do with two?"

    The woman thought about it for a while, and said: "It's okay, I'm afraid that our family will lose his temper again and don't give the guests a good face."

    Fu Ning smiled and said, "It's okay, they will leave after staying for two days."

    The woman grinned and said to us: "Come in, three." So Wu Dan and Ruan Lingxi, I, and I walked into the yard.  As soon as I entered the yard, I couldn't help shivering.  I just felt a gust of wind passing through the door, just blowing over my neck.  Although there were a few lanterns hanging in the dark courtyard, the light of the lanterns seemed to be unable to penetrate the shadow of the courtyard, flickering in the night in a trance.  There used to be a tree in the yard, but now it has fallen leaves all over the ground, as if it has encountered severe cold weather in autumn and winter.

    As soon as the courtyard door was closed, there was silence all around, and the few of us seemed to be isolated in a certain cold space.  I clicked my tongue and looked around, and suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure flashing in the corridor on the second floor, moving slowly.  I looked up and saw a girl in a red dress walking quietly in the corridor on the second floor, her face could not be seen clearly under the darkness of night.  I stared at her for a while, and she happened to stop in front of a lantern hanging from the railing on the second floor.  The light from the lantern fell on her face, and I saw her looking down at us.  The light infiltrated the red color of the red lantern and threw it on the person's face. Half of the face was covered with shadows, and the facial features were covered with shadows, adding a bit of ferocity, as if there was a grimace hanging above my head.

    I curled my lips, and quickly shifted my gaze elsewhere, wondering why this family is full of ghosts.  Probably the place where I live is too cloudy, and the yang energy is being weakened.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 414: Ghost Carrying the Sedan (Part 2)

    ?

    The mistress of the family has a gloomy and nervous face, and the only daughter in the family is gloomy like a ghost.  I don't know what kind of virtue the hero is.  It is definitely not a good bird to beat a woman like this.  I reckoned that if he could be beaten all over his body, he would have to be a rough man no matter what.  As a result, when the host came out, I was quite surprised.

    This man is quite tall, but very thin, with little flesh on his body.  His eyes were darkened, he yawned, and his face had an unhealthy bluish gray.  I frowned, I've seen this image somewhere.  When we were still in the police academy, we would learn all kinds of criminal investigation knowledge and visit many places.  For example, you can study forensic medicine, go to the morgue to observe autopsies, and understand the changes in the body of a person within a period of time after death, etc.  Of course, I have also been to a drug rehabilitation center, and I have seen what those addicts look like.  The man in front of him was obviously also an addict, taking drugs quite heavily.

    The man obviously has a bad temper. When he saw us, he frowned and said, "Where did you come from?!"

    The hostess said: "What are you shouting about? These are Fu Ning's relatives. I will let them stay with us for one night."

    The man looked unhappy, and just about to have an attack, Wu Dan threw him a pack of cigarettes and gave him a few hundred dollars by the way: "We pay to live haha. Brother, I'm bothering you."

    When the man saw the money, his expression softened a lot, and he asked, "These few hundred dollars are enough to live in a nice hotel, why do you want to live in our crappy house?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "We just like Lijiang's customs and customs. Seeing that your house is quite old, your wife happens to be a friend of my relatives, so I begged her to bring us to ask."

    The man waved his hand and said: "It's easy to say, let's live. The houses in the east and west courtyards are all empty, and the three of us live in the middle courtyard. You can choose any one you want, and I will let my wife clean it for you." Live in the middle,  I rely on this is the rhythm of the two ghosts carrying the sedan chair, no wonder the family of three is full of bad luck and ghosts.  I saw that Wu Dan was so willing to spend money this time, it seems that he saw something wrong with this house, so he insisted on staying for one night and giving it a try.  So I walked over and asked in a low voice: "Master, don't we call Zhao Yu and the others to come and stay?"

    Wu Dan said: "No, we can take care of this trivial matter." Then, he turned to Ning and said, "What about you, stay or go?"

    Fu Ning thought for a while and said, "Stay with you for one night." Wu Dan then nodded.  I don't know what Wu Dan is planning, but he seems to have a tacit understanding with Fu Ning, I don't know what the two of them have realized.  I turned back to look at Ruan Lingxi, but Ruan Lingxi was also confused.  Then he raised his head to look at the ghostly little girl, only to find that the girl had disappeared.

    When the hostess went to clean the guest room for us, Fu Ning introduced the family to us.  The family's surname is Guo, and the girl's name was Guo Ai just now.  This big brother Guo used to be a hotel owner. He opened a hotel in the city for a few years and then closed down. After that, he started a small business at home, anyway, he was hungry and full.  The wife works as a cook outside, basically she is making money to support the family.  The man in my family is not up to date, takes drugs, and often steals money to buy drugs.  Last time I was arrested and went to a drug rehabilitation center, but I still didn't change after I was released.  This girl named Guo Ai didn't speak all day long. She went to middle school in the city, but she seemed to have a withdrawn personality. She liked to stay in her house when she came home from school, and her parents were not allowed to enter her house.  Fu Ning occasionally met her and greeted her, but she ignored her.

    "This old house has always belonged to the Guo family?" Wu Dan looked around and said, "It seems to be quite a few years old."

    Fu Ning said: "No, hundreds of years ago it was the house of a rich man in the local area. The rich man seemed to be a Han Chinese. He hid here to avoid official fights and built this house. The original layout of the house was not like this, but Lijiang a few years ago  There is a lot of rain every year, and the house leaks, so the predecessors of the Guo family refurbished the house. But they don¡¯t know Feng Shui, so they repaired the house like this.¡±

    I whispered to Wu Dan: "Master, there are ghosts everywhere in this house. I don't know if it is because of the pattern of ghosts carrying sedan chairs, or it is derived from the house itself. Since it is a house for hundreds of years, it is always  Something bad happened in this place. Is there some evil spirit hiding there?"

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "Let's see tonight." At this time, Mrs. Guo also sorted out a few rooms for us.  Due to the return of damp in the rooms on the first floor, there were a lot of mold spots on the walls, so our rooms were all placed on the second floor.  The middle room on the second floor is mine, and Ruan Lingxi's room is next to it.  Wu Dan lives next door to me on the other side.  Fu Ning lived with Mrs. Guo.

    We walked up the wooden stairs to the second floor.  The whole second floor is connected, the east and west courtyards are connected with the small courtyard in the middle where the Guo family lives.  I stood on the railing at the door of my room and looked down, and saw the lights on in the diagonally opposite room, which seemed to be Guo Ai's room.  hiddenThe hidden lamp light cast her shadow on the wooden window.  I looked at the window suspiciously, thinking to myself that the temperature in this summer is twenty or thirty degrees, why doesn't this girl's room open the window for ventilation?  Not too hot?

    Wu Dan walked up to me, looked at the room, and smiled inscrutablely: "What are you looking at?"

    I said: "Master, look how strange that girl is, it's not too hot in summer with the windows and doors closed."

    Wu Dan said: "There is no one in the world. Go to rest for a while, I don't think it will be very peaceful tonight."

    "Tonight? Haunted by ghosts?" I wryly smiled and said, "Master, are you arranging us to sleep here to catch ghosts?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Almost. But it's still early. I got up at twelve o'clock to have a look. It's only 8:40. Sleep for a while, just get up and exercise your muscles."

    Seeing that Wu Dan looked confident, I stopped worrying. I was tired after walking so many mountain roads, so I wanted to go back to the house and go to sleep.  Before I entered the room, Wu Dan called me to stop, and smiled meaningfully: "You two, don't change rooms with your apprentice and daughter-in-law, your room is more cloudy, and the girl can't stand it."

    "Hey, master, what do you mean?!" Intuitively, I seem to have been cheated by Wu Dan again?  !  Wu Dan yawned, stretched, waved his hands, and went straight to the room.  I'm so angry that I can't do it.  I thought to myself, forget it, if you come, you will be safe, brother, who am I afraid of.

    Thinking of this, I pushed open the door of the room.  I just felt a chilly wind blowing over.  I shivered and looked into the room.  There was no light in the room, and one could vaguely see that the walls were empty, except for an Eight Immortals table in the middle, with a plate of shriveled and rotten fruits on it.  I suddenly felt unlucky, thinking that this family doesn't care about their own house, and they don't know how to throw away the rotten fruit.  The key point is the table for the Eight Immortals placed in the middle of it. No matter how you look at it, it is reminiscent of those altars that enshrine the portraits of the dead in ghost movies.  I fumbled for a long time and turned on the lights in the house.  Dim light shone down.  The electric light in the main room is still a very old light bulb, and the outer cover is covered with dust.  The lights were dusty and seemed to be stained with dust, and I could barely see the things in the room.  I walked up to the Eight Immortals Table and saw a rectangular trace on the plaster wall next to the Eight Immortals Table. It was evident that portraits had been hung in this place.  However, the portrait is not necessarily the deceased ancestor of the owner of the old house, it may be a statue of a god.

    When I walked into the bedroom, I saw that the bedroom was simple enough. There was a big retro bed with simple bedding and pillows on the bed.  There is a wooden cabinet next to the bed, where you can put clothes and other things.  After a day of walking on the mountain road, I was very tired, so I didn't think much about it. I took off my shoes, lay down on the bed, and slowly fell asleep.

    When I slept until midnight, I suddenly felt very cold.  Sitting up with a shiver, he quickly checked his phone to see what time it was.  Wu Dan said that there might be something abnormal at twelve o'clock, is there a ghost coming?  I touched the phone and looked, and it happened to jump to 00:00.  But it was quite quiet all around, the windows were open, and the lantern on the second floor was still on, swaying gently in the night wind, covering the hazy night outside the window.

    It's really cold.  I shivered and couldn't help sneezing.  Tsao, what the hell is that place!  I cursed in my heart, thinking that I should close the window first.  So I walked to the window, and when I was about to close the sash, I casually glanced at the yard below.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 415 Ghost sedan chair

    ?

    When I went to the window, the yard was still dark.  But when I reached out to close the window sash, I found that there was a sudden light in the yard.  I looked down and saw a red sedan chair parked in the middle of the yard.  The car roof is silver, and the car cover and car curtain are soap-colored.  The eight bearers were shadowy, but upon closer inspection, they were all paper figurines!

    The sedan chair is glowing red, it should be that there are lights inside.  But who could be sitting in the sedan chair?  I looked at the sedan chair in the yard, and couldn't tell whether I was in a dream or in reality for a while.  Judging from the style of the sedan chair, it should be an official of the third grade or above in the Qing Dynasty and the Jingtang.  ghost officer?  I can't figure it out.

    At this moment, I saw the curtain of the sedan chair lifted, and a person came out.  This person is a low-browed girl, dressed as a maid in the Qing Dynasty, with a simple bun.  I saw her stretch out her hand through the curtain and helped another person out.  The man who appeared after I saw was wearing the big braids of the Qing Dynasty, dressed as a scholar, and was holding a folding fan in his hand.  His complexion is quite fair, and he looks quite like a scholar.  But what came out of the ghost sedan chair must be a ghost.  This guy should be a ghost scholar.  I saw this ghost coming up the hallway, and I thought how should I react?  But judging by his appearance, his face was kind, as if he didn't want to fight me hard, so he didn't do anything.

    At this moment, the ghost scholar walked up to me, and the maid beside him handed over a piece of paper.  I saw the ghost smile at me, so I asked, "What do you mean?"

    The scholar ghost smiled and said: "My surname is Nalan, and I was destined to have no children, so I put the statue of my ancestors in the ancestral hall to enshrine, hoping for a son every day. The king will come to see the consequences, and the ancestors will protect you. If you sign this contract, you can do it."  The owner of this ancient house is a descendant of Nalan. Under the ancient tree in the yard is the treasure of Nalan ancestor, and it all belongs to you."

    What the hell?  treasure?  ?  I was confused, but I understood the general meaning.  This ghost official of the Qing Dynasty, or the ghost scholar's surname Nalan, is probably a relative of Nalan Rongruo Nalan Mingzhu's family.  This guy said he had no son, so I asked Lao Tzu to be his son, so the old house is mine, and the treasure under the old tree is mine.  I took the piece of paper and looked at it, but I didn't understand what was written on it.  They are all in traditional characters, but most of them should let me be his son.

    "Are you kidding, do you know who I am? Ghosts usually call me grandpa, how dare you let me be your son?!" I said angrily.  I am the son of a ghost, did I learn the art of serving ghosts for nothing?  !

    The ghost scholar said: "Are you really unwilling to sign?"

    "Sign your sister, even if you give me gold and silver, I won't sign! What are you kidding, I can exorcise ghosts and exorcise ghosts, why should I be a son of a ghost?! It's not bad for you to be my grandson!" I spit  road.  With that said, the contract was thrown on the ground.

    The ghost scholar suddenly changed his face ferociously, and winked at the ghost maid.  Suddenly, I heard a shout coming from my ear.  I turned around and was surprised to see Ruan Lingxi hanging out of the window.

    "Wicked girl!" I was taken aback, thinking that there were enough evil tricks!

    At this time, I saw the rope hanging Ruan Lingxi slowly igniting the will-o'-the-wisp.  I wanted to put it out, but the ghost scholar said, "I'll give you some time to think about it. If the rope breaks, she will fall to her death."

    Damn, ghosts will do this too!  I broke out in a cold sweat.  I looked at the nervous look on the villain's face, and thought that no matter whether it was in a dream or in reality, this kind of thing cannot be allowed to happen.  Some ghosts can confuse people in dreams, making people think that everything that happened is real.  If one dies in a dream, but the body is not dead in reality, but once the soul believes in the truth of death, it will fall into a deep sleep and never wake up. After a period of time, the person will really die.

    Most likely this is a living nightmare.  But once the rope was burnt and Ruan Lingxi fell down, once she believed that she would really fall to her death, there would be severe pain in her body like falling from a building.  Immediately, the nerves go dormant, and if it goes on for a long time, it will lead to death.  I shivered and saw that the rope was about to break, so I said, "Okay, just sign it, it's no big deal!" I thought this ghost was crazy about his son, and when he saw a young man, he wanted to be his son.

    So the maid picked up the contract and handed it to me, along with a pen.  But when I took this pen, I felt something was wrong.  Looking ahead, I shuddered.  This nima is just a dead man's finger, with human blood on it, which makes me tremble with fear.  At this time, Ruan Lingxi yelled: "You can't sign, you can't sign! These two ghosts are definitely not good people!!"

    I subconsciously glanced at the ghost scholar, and saw that his expression became more ferocious.  I was afraid that he would attack Ruan Lingxi, so I decided to sign my name.  Just as I was about to sign the contract with this weird dead man's finger, I suddenly heard an ugly song erupting in the night sky.

    "Oh, Gangnang style! Gangnang style!! That stunned Dasha Long Ouyinga is called the Gin Yao family~! Kaupi Hagane wants public opinion to be a high-ranking Yao family~! Bami is so heartbroken.??One byu Gao I am a few tender Yao's family~~~~Ancient banjiang Yinnen Yao's family~~~!  !  That tender Sa Lahei!  !  The Romaken Building on that street is alley husalahei!  !  But you have to pay together and go down to get Sarah Hei!  !  Oh, Mi Aow, you are afraid of home, you are tender, Sarah!  !  !   oh oh oh oh oh just sac style

    !!  Just bag style!  !  Oh oh oh oh just sac style~!  !  eh-sexy lady!  !  Oh oh oh oh oh"

    I'm O, Uncle Psy's "Jiangnan Style"!  This burst of singing matched the music, completely missing the beat of the drums.  The most important thing is that singing, like a broken gong, very unpleasant.  The two ghosts couldn't help covering their ears, and I hurried to grab Ruan Lingxi when I saw this.  But at this moment, I felt my eyes go dark, and everything suddenly disappeared!

    But what disappeared was only the video, and the ugly "Gangnam Style" still rings in my ears, and it is getting louder and louder.  I shivered, turned over suddenly from the bed, and regained consciousness after a while.  Looking around, I was still lying in this room, it was really a vivid nightmare just now.

    Subconsciously turned his head to look at the window, and suddenly saw a face stuck on the window, and broke out in a cold sweat!  This face was glowing red, tightly stuck to the window paper, and seemed to be peeking into my room.  The red light of the lantern reflected on the ghost's face, painting it with a layer of bloody horror.

    Presumably the grimace realized I was looking at it and immediately disappeared from the window.  I cursed in my heart, thinking that the window was open before going to bed, did I close it when I got up and sleepwalked?  It's possible I did something else in that nightmare.  So I got out of bed and ran to the window, opened the window and looked, there was no one outside the window, and the door of Ruan Lingxi's room was closed, but there was bursts of singing of "Jiangnan Style" divine comedy from Wu Dan's room next door.

    Wu Dan's broken voice roared, it was really hard to hear.  I couldn't bear it anymore and went out, walked to the door of Wu Dan's room, and slammed on the door: "Master, what are you singing in the middle of the night?!"

    Wu Dan shouted from the room: "The door is unlocked, come in!" I pushed it, and saw that the door was indeed ajar.  At this time, Ruan Lingxi also walked out of the room sleepily: "Why is it so noisy?"

    I caught a glimpse of Wu Dan in the living room dancing on horseback, still roaring.  I'm sorry I really don't think he's singing.  The mobile phone was placed aside, blinking, as if it was playing the accompaniment music of "Gangnam Style".  Ruan Lingxi and I rolled our eyes, went in and closed the door, and asked, "Master, what on earth are you thinking, singing in the middle of the night? You don't need to sleep anymore?"

    Wu Dan looked at the two of us, then stopped, turned off the music, and said, "How is it, did you have a good dream just now?"

    I was taken aback, recalled the nightmare, and asked, "Master, how do you know what dream I had?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "I don't know what dream you had, but I saw that little girl named Guo Ai who stayed up in the middle of the night and squatted under your window. But her face was very abnormal, and her eyes were staring straight.  , it is clearly the upper body of a ghost. I thought that a ghost squatting under your window must be uneasy and kind, and it would be bad if it killed you and your apprentice and daughter-in-law in a dream, so I yelled at you to get up."

    I was speechless: "Then can't you knock on my door? It's strange to sing in the middle of the night, okay?"

    Wu Dan said: "I can knock on your door, but what about my apprentice's wife? Knock on the door of a little girl in the middle of the night? Is it plausible? So I just sang." (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 416 Evil Ghost Possession

    ?

    "I rely on you to roar in the middle of the night just to quarrel us?!" I said angrily.  What's wrong with such a thing as knocking on the door?  ?

    "It's not just like this, it's so awesome." Wu Dan said: "Ghosts are also afraid of "Jiangnan Style", a divine comedy that has been circulated. For example, the "Can't Hurt" that is sung in the streets and alleys.  It is very vulgar, but it is a sharp weapon to dispel Yin Qi."

    "Ghosts are afraid of the Divine Comedy?" I asked in surprise, "What does this mean?"

    Wu Dan said: "All things have spirits. For example, Japan has words and spirits. The United States also had the famous ghost baby bride. People's obsession, belief, curse and resentment will generate a kind of spirit, and the spirit can also be divided into good and evil.  .Songs, words, paintings, if they are watched by thousands of people, they will produce a kind of spirit. For example, the famous portrait of a murderous girl. "Jiangnan style" is a vulgar divine comedy, but it is sung by tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of people.  It will also generate a kind of aura. This kind of aura is the firework gas of the mortal world, similar to Yang Qi, and is the nemesis of ghosts and ghosts. Classical music of Yangchun Baixue also has spirits, but ordinary people cannot appreciate this kind of stuff.  Very few people can appreciate it, and besides, the things that have been passed down for thousands of years are always a bit shady. This kind of refined thing is not afraid of ghosts and ghosts, and some ghosts even like this rhythm.  A luthier with superb piano skills. One is that the music is really good, and the other is that the music is spiritually yin, and creatures with spiritual energy and ghosts like it."

    Wu Dan's words reminded me that a long time ago, my mobile phone's ringtone also saved my life.  At that time, it was Mu Sha who tricked me into a ghost wall.  At the critical moment, the villain called, and the ringtone was the Divine Comedy "The Offering of Love", so I immediately woke up from the ghostly illusion.

    Wu Dan asked me about the specific scene in the dream, so I recounted it to him and Ruan Lingxi.  After hearing this, Ruan Lingxi said in surprise, "You had exactly the same dream as me!"

    Wu Dan said: "This is not a dream, but a ghost that has captured your soul. It seems that the ghost here is not young, and the age is not young, otherwise the Taoism will not be so deep. We have to catch him  With that said, Wu Dan and the two of us walked to Guo Ai's room.  But the door was open and the room was empty.

    I asked: "Master, are you sure there is an evil spirit possessing this girl?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "It should be, find her first. Since you heard the ghost in your dream say that there is a treasure under the old tree in the yardthen maybe there is a dark room under the old house."

    The eyes of the three of us fell on the ancient tree in the yard.  This ancient tree is really lifeless. Although it is summer, half of the leaves are withered and yellow, and the other half is still green, but it is crooked and very tangled.  The three of us came down the wooden stairs, and when we reached the yard, we saw Fu Ning coming out of the main room in the middle, and asked, "What happened?"

    Wu Dan looked around the middle courtyard suspiciously, and said, "Where's the Guo couple?"

    Fu Ning said: "I used some herbs to make them fall asleep." Wu Dan and I glanced at each other.  Wu Dan winked at me.  I knew he was asking me to see if there was any life or blood in the house.  Could it be that something happened to the Guo couple?  But I observed for a while, and although the middle courtyard was not lit, there was no trace of death or blood, and the Guo couple should be fine.  So I nodded to Wu Dan.

    "Did you see that little girl?" Wu Dan asked Fu Ning.

    Fu Ning shook his head and said, "No, isn't she in the room?"

    Wu Dan said: "Not here. Forget it, let's look at the cellar first." So we walked under the old tree and took a closer look.  Fu Ning asked, "What are you looking for?"

    Wu Dan pondered and said to me: "The evil ghost induces the soul to make a phantom, and what he said to make you sign the contract is actually to occupy your body. Once signed, it is likely to possess you. But it will attract  It takes a lot of spiritual energy for a living soul to appear. He has not left this mansion, which means that there is something in this mansion that restrains him, and prevents the yin energy on his body from continuously aggravating."

    "So what Master means is that this evil spirit is replenishing yin energy somewhere and recuperating?" I asked.

    Wu Dan nodded, and said: "It's probably in the cellar near the ancient tree." The four of us walked around the ancient tree and stepped on the ground, but found nothing wrong.  Wu Dan looked up at the tops of the branches and trees, then pointed to a place under his feet and said, "Let's start digging."

    We found a shovel in the yard, and since there was only one, Wu Dan instructed me to start digging.  I shook my arms and dug for seven or eight minutes, and soon dug a metal cover.  Pushing the soil aside, he saw that the door was not locked, so he just covered it casually.  So I leaned over to pull the doorknob.  But Wu Dan stopped me suddenly and said, "Be careful." He took the shovel in my hand, slowly stretched over, and slammed the iron door open.  Then he motioned us to back off.

    The moment the door opened, I saw strands of thick black air coming out of the door, and I couldn't help but sweat on my face.  If I were to pull the iron gate, I would probably be attacked by this ghostly or corpse-like thing, and I might lose half my life on the spot.  Although I said that I have learned a little of Ma Luoyu's technique of commanding ghosts, but I haven't studied how to control Yin Qi, it's all based on feeling.  I still have no way to decipher the ghost and corpse aura from outside.

    After the ghostly aura was over, the four of us stared at the entrance of the cellar intently.  There was no response for a long time, and nothing appeared.  Wu Dan tiptoed forward slowly, and was about to lean over to have a look, but suddenly saw a black and blue hand suddenly stretched out from the cellar opening, grabbing the edge of the cellar opening.

    Ruan Lingxi and I were taken aback, and subconsciously took a step back.  Fu Ning shouted from the side: "Mr. Wu, be careful!" I couldn't help but subconsciously glanced at her, and the doubts in my heart flashed: She didn't feel scared at all?  It seems to be used to this scene.  How can ordinary village women have such courage?

    But at this time, I was not in the mood to think about it, because a head slowly protruded from the cellar mouth.  This head is Guo Ai's head, but this face and expression is like a ghost.

    I saw that Guo Ai's dark circles were getting deeper, his face was as pale as lime, his eyes were red, he stared at us coldly, and he stuck out his tongue to lick the blood on his lips, which made me shiver.  Because the moment she opened her mouth, I saw bloodstains on her mouth and lips.  Where did the blood come from?  !  Are there dead people in the cellar?  !

    Wu Dan suddenly pulled out the ancient sword he was carrying on his back, and said impressively: "Your fate is over, get out of this child's body quickly!!" As he spoke, he thrust the ancient sword in his hand into the muddy ground in front of the evil ghost.  .  I seemed to feel a gust of cold wind blowing up from the flat ground, the cold light flowing around Gu Jianjian, and the compelling sword energy spread out.

    Guo Ai, who was possessed by the evil spirit, shuddered, but still refused to accept it. He grinned at Wu Dan's porcelain teeth, jumped out of the cellar inadvertently, landed in front of Wu Dan, and threw himself on him.  Wu Dan dodged and dodged.  The girl possessed by the evil spirit was like a wolf demon, grabbing with both hands and biting when she opened her mouth. Although her movements were chaotic, they were extremely fast and ruthless.  I saw her rush towards Wu Dan one after another. Wu Dan didn't want to hurt the body of Guo Ai who was leaning over him, so he dodged repeatedly and hid behind the tree.  The evil ghost jumped into the air and grabbed the ancient tree, leaving five clear scratch marks.  I looked at the scratches in surprise, and saw that the scratches on the old tree were still emitting black gas, and the bark was quickly corroded into five deep scratches.

    "Master, I'm here to help you!" I couldn't help shouting, thinking that this would be caught on Wu Dan, and the burns on Wu Dan's body would have to be added with scars, which would be even more crippling.  Although it is already disabled, it is strange and sad to become even more disabled.  As I said that, I will use my housekeeping skill of asking God [and I will know this little thing].

    Before I could pose, Wu Dan immediately shouted: "No way! The soul of this evil ghost has already merged with the soul of Guo Ai. If you invite God, both of them will be destroyed!" When I heard this  My scalp exploded.  Doesn't this mean that they can't be beaten or scolded?

    "Then what to do, master, think of a way!" I shouted.  At this moment, the evil spirit who had been unable to catch Wu Dan suddenly became angry, suddenly changed its target, and rushed towards Ruan Lingxi who had been standing nervously beside him.  The evil spirit moved very quickly, a black smoke flashed past, and rushed to her immediately.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 417: Underground Murder

    ?

    I saw that the evil spirit was very close to Ruan Lingxi, and I saw that this guy was going to catch Ruan Lingxi.  I didn't think much about it, I stepped forward and pulled Ruan Lingxi aside, protecting me behind me.  But the arm didn't escape the evil ghost's grab, and it scratched my arm directly.

    There was a piercing pain, and I turned around and punched Guo Ai who was possessed by the evil spirit.  I thought I would push this thin little girl out, but I felt that this punch was like hitting a reinforced concrete statue, and my hand bones were almost smashed.

    I almost cried in pain, and cursed: "What the hell is this!" Wu Dan fished out a rope from somewhere in the yard, made a noose for Guo Ai's waist, and put it on the ancient tree.  Pull up the edge.  I thought to myself that it would be useless to catch this Guo Ai, wouldn't it be possible to restrain the evil spirit in the physical body and then run out?  But to my surprise, the evil spirit attached to Guo Ai did not come out of the body.  I helped Wu Dan tie Guo Ai to the ancient tree, and watched her porcelain teeth grinning at us helplessly.

    I asked Wu Dan: "What should I do, Master? You can't tie her up all the time, right? Why did she suddenly get angry when she saw us but didn't harm the Guo couple in this house?"

    Wu Dan said: "This is probably an ancient ghost. He has never been reincarnated, and now he wants to be reborn. The Guo family and his wife are not good candidates. You are young and strong. Of course he likes you. Maybe this thing  He was suppressed by something in the cellar, so he couldn't move easily, otherwise he would have gone out to harm people. Now he dare not come out because he knows that we both know how to catch ghosts, and he will definitely die when we come out. Now he is hiding in the human body and thinks  We can't do anything to him."

    "Then let's go down to the cellar?" I said, "Since there's something holding him down, maybe we can find a way to get him out."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "That's right." As he spoke, he asked Ruan Lingxi to take down the Goddess crossbow, put all the Goddess crossbow arrows around the ancient trees and planted them in the soil, surrounded Guo Ai, and by the way, put the Goddess crossbow arrows in the soil.  There are charms attached to the crossbow.  I saw a circle of golden light surrounding Guo Ai, and I didn't feel very comfortable seeing the evil spirit, grinning at us in protest.

    "Okay, I shouldn't be able to escape." Wu Dan smiled and said, "Let's go down and have a look." Ruan Lingxi looked at Guo Ai who was tied to the tree, and said, "Is it really possible?"

    Wu Dan said: "Don't worry, even if it doesn't work after a long time, he won't run out for a while." Then, the four of us jumped down into the cellar.  The height of this place is not high, but for ordinary people, jumping from this height will cause ankle sprain.  But Fu Ning jumped down very easily, saying that she doesn't know how to kung fu, and the ghost-possessed things outside wouldn't believe it.  At this time, I saw that Wu Dan didn't say anything, so I didn't say much, and the scene in the cellar immediately attracted my attention.

    There was actually a light on in the cellar.  But this light is not an ordinary lamp, but a long-burning lamp, similar to the lights in ancient tombs. I don't know if it is made of human corpse oil or something, and it will burn forever.  In addition to this, there are some paper money coins and paper figurine ingots piled up in the cellar.  I couldn't help but wondered, stepped forward and flipped through it, only to find some documents and old certificates in a pile of paper money.  It turned out that the Guo couple had lost money in opening a hotel before, and then they thought of starting a shroud shop. Unfortunately, the business was not good and it closed.  The rest of these things were thrown away in the cellar.  There are business licenses and so on in this pile of money.  I remembered that the evil spirit said, I will leave you the treasure at home in the cellar. I am a fool, but I dare to leave me a pile of dead money. It is a lie to the children. It is a pity that I did not sign it.

    In addition to this, there is a portrait hanging between the two long-burning lamps. It is a Qing Dynasty man in official uniform. It looks like the guy I met in my dream.  It turned out that the portrait on the wall had been moved to this place.  But obviously the Guo couple did not want to worship the ancestors of this old house, but invited a Buddha statue to be placed on the altar in front of the portrait.  I don't know if the Buddha statue is made of copper, it may have been a long time ago, and now it is full of copper rust.  Perhaps it was because the Buddha statue was covered in dust and no one took care of it, and the cellar was full of darkness, and the power of the Buddha statue gradually weakened, so the evil ghost escaped and took possession of Guo Ai.

    "What should I do, Master, it seems that this is the evil spirit." I said.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "If we tear down his portrait and burn it, will we be able to burn that evil spirit to death?"

    Wu Dan waved his hand and said: "No, Guo Ai's soul will also be injured in this case. If he dies, it will be our sin."

    I couldn't help but anxiously said: "It's okay to move him, and it's okay to leave him alone, so what will happen?" Wu Dan thought for a while, and just about to speak, he heard a slight voice coming from the cellar.  Not only Wu Dan, Ruan Lingxi, I, and even Fu Ning also heard it.

    Fu Ning whispered: "Is there something ringing in the cellar? Is it a mouse?"

    Wu Dan whispered: "No, it sounds like human footsteps."??He pulled me and Ruan Lingxi, and signaled Fu Ning to hide behind the pile of money with us.  The four of us then hid behind a mountain of coins and carefully watched the movement outside.  With the ever-burning lamp burning, it is natural to see the scene in the cellar clearly.  We only paid attention to the surroundings of the portrait just now, but did not find that there is actually an iron door painted black on the side of the portrait.  Since the color of the iron gate is very close to the soil, we didn't notice it right away.

    At this time, the sound of footsteps stopped behind the iron gate, and it seemed that someone opened the door.  At this moment, I saw two people walking to the light, and then closing the iron gate.  There was a strong smell of blood, and I couldn't help covering my nose.  At this time, with the help of the dim light, I could clearly see the appearance of the two people who came.

    These two people turned out to be young people in their early twenties, and they looked younger than me.  He was dressed in black, but had blood on his hands.  The appearance is too characteristic.  With deep facial features, a high nose bridge, and light-colored eyes, this Nima is from Xinjiang.

    I suddenly thought of the Lijiang City massacre, and couldn't help but feel a sudden shock in my heart.  Are they one of the terrorists?  No, two?  Those killer thugs who were not caught, even Duan Qingshui couldn't find their hiding place, but he didn't expect them to hide here!  What is behind the cellar of this old house?  It seems to be a secret passage.  So where does the dark passage lead?

    I stared at the two of them carefully and listened to them talking a few words in dialect.  Or in Xinjiang dialect, I didn't understand a word.  Afterwards, the two walked to the Buddha statue, groped for a long time, and found a folded iron ladder from behind the Buddha statue.

    Shit, there are ladders here It seems that this group of people has known this place for a long time.  The two men straightened the ladder and climbed up.  Wu Dan and I looked at each other, and decided not to act rashly for the time being.  Wu Dan asked Fu Ning in a low voice: "What are these two bk talking about?"

    Fu Ning replied in a low voice: "It seems to be asking where Guo Ai has gone. Remember when Guo Ai crawled out with blood on her mouth? I guess she is relying on blood sucking to maintain the yin energy in her body. Some evil spirits stay in the yang world for too long  , Yin Qi will be consumed by Yang Qi, and can only be maintained by this kind of magic. These two people provided Guo Ai with living people for her to suck blood. It seems that they are with the Guo family, or with the ghosts possessing Guo Ai  There's some sort of tacit understanding."

    "Too bad, Master, Guo Ai was tied up outside by us. If they found out, wouldn't they know we were in the cellar?!" I said.

    Wu Dan said calmly: "Nonsense, so now we have to do one thing." Then, he tidied up his clothes.

    I asked: "What's the matter?!"

    Wu Dan immediately ran out and shouted: "Run along the tunnel!" The three of us followed subconsciously, and I thought to myself while running, why can't I go out from the cellar and have a fight with them?  Can't the two killers kill them?  But when I followed Wu Dan into the tunnel, I heard a loud bang behind me.  Wu Dan pulled me over who was still at the door, fastened the latch of the tunnel with a bang, and continued to flee for my life.

    I suddenly understood: when the two of them came down, this old guy saw that they were carrying a lot of grenades on their waists, and he planned to blow up the cellar and bury us in it, and report to the people in the tunnel by the way.  No wonder I thought the two Xinjiang people had something hanging around their waists just now, but I didn't think much about it. I didn't expect Wu Dan to have such poisonous eyes.

    There was a loud bang behind the iron gate, and bursts of dust scattered from the top of the tunnel.  Ruan Lingxi shouted: "Can we keep running like this?! What if there is an ambush?!"

    Wu Dan said while running: "Don't worry, this place is usually used to escape. The soil is newly dug, and there should be no time to design an ambush. The only thing we need to pay attention to is not to be hacked by someone running out of the shadows."  Already!" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 418: Return of the Soul (Part 1)

    ?

    In a hurry, I had no choice but to follow Wu Dan and escape all the way forward.  But the explosion outside really caught the attention of the hidden killer.  As we were running forward, suddenly a few people in the shadows came at us with machetes.  There are no lights in this tunnel, we can only hear the footsteps to identify the location.  I protected the villain and said, "Be careful! These are killers without batting an eye!"

    Ruan Lingxi whispered: "I know, don't think that my kung fu is for nothing!" There is not much space in the tunnel, the sound of fists and feet in the shadows, the sound of pain, and the dull sound of weapons passing through the mud wall can be heard endlessly.  I took out the flashlight and turned on the flashlight at the person rushing over.  Police flashlights are so strong that they can blind people's eyes in an instant.  In the process of turning on the flashlight and looking forward, I saw more than a dozen people coming, but when the flashlight flickered and the other party covered their eyes, I saw their eyes glowing red.

    Zombie eyes?  !  I immediately shouted to Wu Dan: "Master, you may have guessed right. Like Xin Xiaoran, they are half-human, half-zombie monsters!"

    Wu Dan said: "Nonsense, I found out." As he spoke, he took out a few Dao Talismans from his bag and pressed them one by one on the faces of those who were half-human and half-zombie.  Due to the small space in the tunnel, no matter how fast those half-human, half-zombie monsters moved, they couldn't move or hide. Wu Dan's spells were stuck to the heads of those half-human, half-zombie monsters.

    After sticking to the scene after, I feel very funny.  The charm suddenly emitted a golden light near the forehead, covering the whole body of those people like lightning.  After that, these people trembled as if they had been electrocuted, and after a while, black air came out, and they all collapsed to the ground in a daze.

    "Damn, this is the end?" I looked at the moaning murderer all over the floor in surprise and said.

    "Then what else can happen." Wu Dan said: "They are just so capable. They are not complete zombies. They may have been injected with zombie poison like Xin Xiaoran. These people should not be as good as Xin Xiaoran. They have no  Taoism, nothing more than some kung fu, so the zombie poison cannot be completely integrated with itself. Don't talk about it, just drag the two out to ask what's going on."

    So he and Wu Dan dragged one of them up, and dragged them to the end of the secret passage.  This secret passage is quite long, with several forks.  When we came to a fork, Wu Dan and I stopped, not knowing where to go.  I asked Wu Dan, "What should I do, Master, where is the right?"

    Wu Dan said: "Where do I know where to go? I really don't know How about scissors and a burden hammer?" I was about to complain when I suddenly heard footsteps coming from behind us, faint shouts of people and the light of torches  Flashing where we came running.

    "Oops, those two people are looking for helpers." Ruan Lingxi said anxiously: "What should I do? Just walk aside!"

    Fu Ning suddenly said at this time: "Follow me, the road on the right!" She squeezed past us first.  Wu Dan nodded to us and said, "Okay, follow her!" So the four of us continued to flee forward, and I had to drag the half-human, half-zombie who was as heavy as a dead pig, feeling depressed in my heart.  Fortunately, our physical strength is still good. Regardless of Fu Ning's age, Nima moves so fast. Ruan Lingxi didn't catch up with her, so he could only follow behind her.  I thought to myself that Ma Yun's kid is hereditary, and this family can run fast.

    Following Ma Yun and running for a long while, it seemed that the group of teasers behind him were pushed away.  In order to stop the footsteps of those half-human, half-zombies, Wu Dan asked Ruan Lingxi to sprinkle glutinous rice on the road while running, and at the same time pasted corpse-repelling charms on the two walls of the secret passage.  After a while, we finally saw a flash of light in front of the dark passage, and at the same time I heard a sound of water flowing.  When I got to the end, I saw that the entrance to the secret passage was actually covered with aquatic plants.  A pool of clear water is just below the entrance of the secret passage, and it is dare to dig it to the river.  But when I got close to it, I felt something was wrong.  There seemed to be hidden lights by the river.

    "Where is this?" I asked in a low voice.

    Fu Ning said in a low voice: "It seems to be the back garden of a house. Wait, I'll go and have a look first."

    Wu Dan grabbed her and said, "Wait, what if there is danger outside. Don't go."

    I suddenly felt that Wu Dan had a heroic spirit, and just when I was about to say a word of praise: "Master, you actually want to take risks with your own body to test the truth", Wu Dan immediately added a sentence that made me vomit blood: "Let my apprentice try to see the truth outside."  Safe no."

    Pit me again!  !  !

    Although I complained endlessly in my heart, I still stepped forward and poked my head out of the secret passage to have a look.  I saw that there was indeed a large pond outside, and there were even layers of water lilies growing on the pond.  The night wind is blowing gently, and the fresh lotus fragrance is tangy.  I tried the water, but it wasn't too cold, so I got into the water lightly, pushed the water lilies away and swam forward for a while, then stopped by the shore.  Listen carefully, the shore is quiet., and climbed ashore.

    After standing on the shore, I was immediately stunned by the scenery in front of me.  Looking forward, there is a heavy building with a smoke lock.  The terrain ahead is lower than mine, and you can vaguely see overlapping ancient palaces.  The white marble base is exquisitely carved and majestic, making me feel like I am in the Forbidden City of the imperial palace.  Damn, could it be that this is the legendary Lijiang Mufu?  !

    Looking at the palace building in front of me, I suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of excitement.  There are nearly a hundred buildings in this courtyard, which is the heart of the 800-year-old Lijiang Old Town!  Even though Mufu is just a chieftain's house, its luxury and magnificence are no less than the Forbidden City!  Gray tiles and white walls, carved beams and painted buildings, pavilions and pavilions reflect each other and blend with the moonlight.  The scent of lotus smells like the majesty of the Forbidden City, but also the beauty of the southern country, which made me stare blankly for a long time.

    I only heard Wu Dan shouting in a low voice: "Student apprentice, what did you see?!"

    "I rely on Master!" I shouted out of excitement, until I realized that the voice was too loud and lowered my voice: "Master, do you know where this place is? This is Lijiang Mu Mansion!! It's the backyard of Mu Mansion  Son!!"

    Wu Dan scolded: "Did you come to visit or escape? Is there anyone? Is there anyone up there?"

    I replied: "Of course there is no one. Can I talk nonsense if someone is here? You come up." With the sound of water, Wu Dan, Ruan Lingxi and Fu Ning swam over from the river.  I looked at Fu Ning suspiciously, and thought to myself, amphibious, can do everything, not bad, this is a village girl, this is simply the rhythm of the almighty ninja Hokage.  When the three of them swam up, Wu Dan and Ruan Lingxi dragged the two half-human, half-zombie creatures ashore.  In order to escape just now, I knocked the two of them unconscious to prevent them from resisting halfway and delaying the matter.  Now the two of them are lying on the ground unconscious like dead pigs.

    "How could this secret passage lead to the Mufu?" Ruan Lingxi asked in surprise, "What are they planning?"

    Wu Dan looked around and said: "Lijiang Mufu was originally the private garden of the local chieftain, but now it is a national tourist attraction. There are many tourists during the day, but there are no people at night. It's good if you want to hide, no one will."  Thinking that a gang of murderers would be hiding in the heart of Lijiang, in the hottest tourist attraction."

    "How is this hidden, master, aren't there many people traveling in broad daylight?" I asked.

    Wu Dan rolled his eyes and said, "These people are half-human, half-zombie, with the attributes of zombies. They can sleep in a closed environment during the day and come out to act at night. Although these are all open places, what about underwater? Ponds  You can hide at the bottom of the water, because these murderers have the attributes of zombies and can survive for a long time in a closed environment. Maybe there are murderers lurking at the bottom of the pond or in the dark passage. But I am more curious about one thing¡ª¡±

    As he said that, he turned his face to Fu Ning, who was wringing the water stains from the corner of his clothes, and said, "How do you know which secret path to escape? If I guessed correctly, the three forked roads just now, maybe the other two are dead ends.  There are other secrets or things hidden, and it may be the hiding place of the murderer. However, how can you choose the right one with a one-third probability? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s your intuition, you can lie to me, you can lie to me.  no way."

    I rolled my eyes, thinking that you are still trying to hurt me at this time.  But this question did make me suspicious of Fu Ning, so I stared at her to see what she had to say.  Fu Ning calmly straightened his hair and skirt, and said, "I don't know where to start. The first thing I want to tell you is that I'm sorry for you."

    When I heard this, I thought to myself what rhythm is this?  !  What's the situation, admit that you are Jin Xi, right?  ?  Is it Wu Dan's fiancee?  Let Wu Dan like the woman who became his father, right?  !  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 419: Return of the Soul (Part 2)

    ?

    I pricked up my ears to listen very gossip, and found that Wu Dan still had a lot of love history that I couldn't tell, so I couldn't help but look at him with admiration.  Don't look at how disabled he is now, the uncle used to be a handsome man.  Thinking about it, I was a little excited.

    But Wu Dan squinted his eyes to look at her, and asked, "Aren't you Jin Xi?"

    Fu Ning smiled wryly, and said: "You may not believe it. This body is Jin Xi, but I am notthat is to say, I bend over Jin Xi's body."

    I rely on, resurrect the soul with a dead body?  !  No, the resurrection of the dead is a borrowed corpse, and the corpse will not last long, there will always be spots on the corpse, and it will always stink.  But this thing looks exactly like a normal person.  No matter how you can cover up and preserve the corpse, it is impossible to make yourself so impressive.

    "Your soul is someone else, has it been exchanged with Jin Xi?" Wu Dan asked.

    Fu Ning said: "It's not that simple. I think Jin Xi likes you very much. Before possessing me, I saw her dressing up in front of the mirror and preparing her wedding dress. But that was the last mirror image of her during her lifetime"

    "Jin Xi is dead?!" Wu Dan looked cold: "You killed her?!"

    Fu Ning said: "I don't kill Boren, Boren died because of me. I am also one of the murderers."

    "I rely on Master, I can't understand, can you speak the language of the earth?" I asked anxiously.  This is going to be a riddle, when can things be explained clearly?

    Fu Ning said: "It's very simple. I should be the one who died, but my soul has been hoisted and frozen in the ice with my body. But then the ice broke and my body was buried. My soul can only die."  Floating. In the end, he was summoned back and forcibly endowed with another physical body. Do you understand that?"

    I was stunned and said: "This Aunt Fu, you are saying that you were originally dead, but someone didn't want your soul to leave, so they used Taoism to seal it. Later, the body could not be revived, so I had to put your soul in another  In the physical body, that is, in Jin Xi's body? What about Jin Xi's soul?"

    Fu Ning sighed: "The soul flies away. In order to hide the truth and not be discovered by the ghost messengers, Jin Xi's soul has been scattered. I thought I bent over by accident just before her death.  In the other person's body, but later I found out the truth is not the case. I killed Jinxi."

    I was a little dizzy, but Wu Dan seemed to understand, and said: "There are not many people who can have this method. It is easy to borrow a dead body to revive the soul, but it is very difficult to borrow the body of a living person."

    "Why is that?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "Even if the soul of a living person has just left the body, there will still be yang energy remaining, and it is difficult for a ghost to enter immediately. Therefore, borrowing a corpse to revive the soul is usually a dead body that has lost its yang energy. But borrowing  When a corpse revives the soul, the body will inevitably rot, so some people will think of borrowing the body of a living person. However, in addition to suppressing the yang energy of the body of the living person, it is also necessary to ensure that the other soul will be released immediately when the soul of the person leaves the body.  Enter. This time difference must be accurate, otherwise all previous efforts will be wasted. This is more difficult. Even if you have achieved both of these two points, the last point is also difficult. That is, you must find the right body with the same horoscope. Just match the organ  Same, very troublesome."

    "Fu Auntie, who is this person who 'resurrected' you?" I asked.  Jin Xi was Wu Dan's fianc¨¦e twenty years ago, and she is at least forty years away from Fu Ning in front of her.  But judging by her appearance, she is more than ten years younger than her actual age, so I really don't know whether it is better to call her sister or aunt.

    Fu Ning did not speak, but looked at Wu Dan.  Seeing this, Ruan Lingxi and I couldn't help looking at Wu Dan.  I thought to myself, this is impossible. Could it be that Fu Ning was talking about Wu Dan?  !  Damn, besides the witch sister and Jin Xi, is it possible that Wu Dan is still entangled with another woman?  !  How many good sisters do you have, dear!  !

    Wu Dan looked indifferently, looked at Fu Ning, and said: "You know painting, classical poetry and literature, and you are an expert. Your son's paintings prove this. I believe he never went to school at all.  You taught him everything. At the same time, you also know herbal medicine, which can be seen from the fact that you drugged the Guo family. Third, you know martial arts. Your feet are brisk, your foot is steady, and your kung fu is not good at all.  Weak. Fourth, you understand Taoism. Although you can¡¯t see the depth, you are not surprised by things like zombies and evil spirits. You can see that you have seen them before. Fifth, that is the most amazing point¡ª¡± Wu Dan said this  , couldn't help touching his chin meaningfully: "You should have a very keen sixth sense, right?"

    Fu Ning smiled, noncommittal.  I asked, "Master, where did you find this?"

    Wu Dan said: "When she was at the underground three-way intersection just now, she didn't really know where the three secret passages led to, but she found the exit by feeling.""I can rely on this?" I was surprised: "Could it be the same prophecy ability as Xiaoman?"

    Wu Dan said: "It is very possible. You must have heard of people with so many characteristics, and you know whose soul is stored in Jin Xi's body."

    "Who the hell?" I said speechlessly.  What's the matter, Wu Dan also likes to play tricks like Zhao Yu?

    "Zang Qingning!" Ruan Lingxi suddenly yelled out: "Could it be Ma Jingcheng's lover?!"

    I looked at Wu Dan and Fu Ning in surprise: "Really, it's that Zang Qingning?! Is it Boss Duan's tribe?!"

    Fu Ning nodded and said, "That's right, I am Zang Qingning. My soul is not dead, it is still hidden in this body."

    "That means Ma Jingcheng summoned your soul and then changed your body?" Zang Qingning nodded and said, "That's right."

    I suddenly thought of Ma Yun, and thought to myself, no wonder this kid has a weird temperament, he turned out to be something like an invincible little zombie.  As I said before, everything in the world has its order.  For example, people and ghosts have different paths, people and spirits, and demons are not allowed to be together.  Zombies are monsters, or half-ghosts, half-monsters.  Why can't humans and ghosts fall in love and stay together?  For example.  Zang Qingning is now a living person, but Ma Jingcheng is the zombie king.  The descendants of these two people are not necessarily of any type.  It might be a normal person, but the probability is very small, there is more than 95% possibility that the child born by the two will be a monster.  It looks like a half-human half-zombie body, but it is completely natural, and it is likely to mutate in the process of growth and become a species with special functions.  For example, Sun Wukong is a very special existence. Why don't gods and Buddhas wait to see him?  Trying hard to recruit?  Because it has too many variables, it is not easy to control.  The order of heaven and earth is afraid of such creatures that can bring about changes.  Don't underestimate a small variable.  For example, the butterfly effect, perhaps a small variable can bring about devastating power.

    Another example is why Fahai always has trouble with Bai Suzhen and Xu Xian?  It's not that Fahai doesn't understand love [Fahai may still have a crush on Xiaoqing], but that the combination of human and evildoer may give birth to strange species beyond the three realms of heaven and earth.  This kind of human-like monster can easily disturb the order of heaven and earth, and it is likely to possess mysterious power that cannot be controlled, changing fate against the sky.  You said that the gods and Buddhas of the heavens and the spirits of the heavens and the earth would agree to the existence of this kind of alien?  The rules are broken, so why play.  Therefore, those who practice the Tao think that they follow the destiny to catch ghosts and subdue demons.  Although this is also a good thing, some paranoid results are inevitable.

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said: "You can do it, Ma Yun should be born after your "resurrection"? I said that you are the prophet who protects the gods, why don't you think that this is not a joke?"

    Zang Qingning sighed: "I know, so I wanted to not have this child, but I was reluctant. After the birth, I thought that this child might be an ordinary person, so I sent him to school to study, hoping that he would live an ordinary life."

    Wu Dan said: "But something happened to him in school, so you have to let him drop out?"

    Zang Qingning said with a wry smile: "In the beginning, Ma Yun was no different from ordinary children. It wasn't until he was in elementary school. Once a senior child bullied him, he suddenly broke the child's ribs and almost died. Then  Later, I gradually discovered that he was different from ordinary people, so I was afraid, and sealed Ma Yun's ability, and let him live alone in the mountains with me. I also gradually cut off contact with Ma Jingcheng. "

    I looked at Zang Qingning and felt that her expression was sincere and she was not lying.  It seems that she and Ma Jingcheng are not the same people.  Wu Dan asked: "Then why did you involve us in this matter? Do you know the inside story of the Lijiang massacre?"

    Zang Qingning sighed: "I have no choice but to. I had a hunch before the Lijiang massacre, but I was powerless to stop it. When Ma Yun brought you to my house, I knew that the people I was waiting for were coming. Only you can save Lijiang, save Lijiang.  This piece of pure land." I thought to myself, Nima, who has died once and still maintains the attributes of the Virgin Mary when she was a prophet, this is simply a natural descendant of Nuwa to save the common people!  !

    At this moment, Wu Dan said in a low voice: "Let's hide first. The people in the secret passage seem to be chasing after them, and it seems that people in this Mufu palace are also coming!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 420: The Truth About the Murder Case (Part 1)

    ?

    After Wu Dan finished speaking, I really heard footsteps coming from far to near.  The four of us quickly found a place to hide.  The Mu Mansion is full of courtyards and palaces, so it is not difficult to find a place to hide.  The few of us each hid behind a pavilion, but saw two people walking over with flashlights from the many courtyards of the Mu Mansion.  A few murderers in a mess came out of the secret passage.

    I counted in secret, and it seems that there are only five people who came out of the secret passage.  It seems that the others were all scared off by Wu Dan's corpse-suppressing talisman.  I looked at the two people holding flashlights, they seemed to be the staff on duty in Mufu.  Now the Mufu mansion has become an important scenic spot in the ancient city of Lijiang. There should be night shift security guards at night, and it seems that the two are two of them.

    After the five assailants appeared, they met with the two security guards.  The person dressed as a security guard asked: "What's going on, what are you doing at night?!"

    "Someone discovered our secret passage." One of them said, "We chased them here."

    "How many people are there?" the security guard asked.

    "It should be three or four," someone replied, "I can't see clearly in the shadows, it seems so."

    "It seems, yes, can you be sure?! You can't be careless about this point. Tomorrow is a critical day, you all be careful!" Another security guard whispered.

    "Wait, why are there two of us here?!" Suddenly someone shouted.  Several people immediately surrounded the past.  I suddenly remembered that Wu Dan and I dragged two dead pigs up.

    "Still alive." One of the security guards said: "Why don't you see the people you mentioned?!"

    "Well, let's look around. The two of you stand guard at the front door. If there is any movement, we will ring each other to inform each other." Someone said.

    "That's the only way to go. Be careful, don't make too much noise," said the security guard.  So several people scattered to search.  I asked Wu Dan in a low voice: "Master, shall we withdraw?"

    Wu Dan thought for a while, nodded and said: "Let's go first." We were about to leave in the dark, but we saw a flashlight shining over us, and someone shouted, "Who's there?!"

    Oops, found out!  My scalp was numb, and I quickly raised the God of War with my hand, and fired two shots in the direction of the flashlight.  Regretted after opening.  Nima exposed the hiding place.

    Wu Dan shouted: "What are you doing in a daze, run!" So we ran away.  But those people were also very fast, chasing after us in threes and fives.  Since we are not familiar with the internal structure of the Mufu, we walked around, in fact, in the backyard.

    But at this time, seven people had already caught up.  I raised the God of War and shot at a few people, only to see that after the bullets of the God of War burst into flames on the people who were hit, the half-human, half-zombie thing shook, but did not fall down.  I have an extra blood hole in my body, but I still have amazing fighting power. I held up a long knife and slashed at me.  The so-called one inch is short and one inch is dangerous, these people use long knives, strike hard and fast, and I have a god of war, but one or two bullets can't kill these half-human, half-zombie monsters, I can't help but feel a little nervous.  But if you think about it carefully, it may be that these half-zombies are insensitive to pain, so even if there are more blood holes on their bodies, they don't feel much.  And they are not all zombies, and the power of God of War will not be particularly powerful.

    Looking at Wu Dan and the others again, Wu Dan was fine, while Ruan Lingxi followed Zang Qingning, apparently only had time to hide, and had no chance to fight back.  Zang Qingning did have some kung fu, but he didn't look like he was used to fighting, his fighting strength was less than seven, just average.

    I was annoyed in my heart, and I couldn't help but think of a little ghost-subduing technique taught by Ma Luoyu.  So he immediately recited the mantra and twisted the formula, and shouted: "Ghosts, Fu Zang!" In a short while, a dark wind swirled between the sky and the earth, and this move attracted several ghosts very powerfully.  I glanced at it, and thought that if there were still funny ghosts from Zhumadian, I would really kneel down.

    But this time there were really no ghosts, all of them were strange ghosts, and some of them had ethnic characteristics, maybe they were ghosts who died in the Mufu.  Several ghosts prostrated themselves: "I am willing to obey the orders of the ghost master!"

    "I caught them all!" I shouted.  These ghosts are obviously not very powerful ghosts, but those half-human, half-zombie creatures are faster than ordinary people and strike harder, and they don't know Taoism, so they can't deal with ghosts.  A few ghosts stepped forward, dragging those half-human, half-zombie monsters with all their might.  When they were at a stalemate, I simply raised the handle of the God of War and hit them hard on the back of the head one by one.  Soon, several people fainted one after another.  Just as I was about to knock on the last person's head, Wu Dan stopped me and said, "Leave one to ask about the situation." So I didn't knock on, and took a look at this person, who seemed to be one of the two security guards.

    "Do you want to die or live?!" I shouted, by the way?? kicked the man's chest.  Although this guy fell to the ground with a bang, my feet still hurt.  It seems that the half-human half-zombie thing is quite tough.

    The security guard sat on the ground and looked at us in horror: "You guys, what are you doing?!"

    I just wanted to say it was the police, but Wu Dan immediately stopped me and shouted at the man: "Do you know Duan Qingshui?!"

    "Duan Qingshuivery familiar" The security guard frowned and said, "It seems to be the big brother of the Lijiang gangster?! Are you his?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Of course, Boss Duan is our leading brother. If you dare to play any conspiracy on his territory, be careful that one day you will be chopped off!"

    The security guard said: "Here, we didn't offend you, aren't we good and evil"

    "Killing people in Lijiang City is a crime against us." Wu Dan put his hands on his chest and snorted coldly: "Say, did you do it?! Why do you kill people for no reason?!"

    The security guard immediately said: "I didn't participate in this, it's all them!" He pointed to the fainted Xinjiang people lying on the ground: "Xiao Wang and I are another security guard who just takes money.  Provide convenience for them to enter and leave the Mufu. I don't know about the others. I don't know about killing people"

    "I don't know?!" Wu Dan yelled: "It seems that you are also a master who does not shed tears without seeing the coffin. Er, give this kid some color!" Then, Wu Dan waved to me.

    "Ah? What color" I thought to myself, should I hit someone?  After hesitating for a long time, he didn't do anything.  Ruan Lingxi gave me a blank look, and said with a sneer, "I'm coming!" As he spoke, he stepped forward and grabbed the security guard's arm, and the three ice needles in his hand immediately plunged into the security guard's flesh.

    Immediately I heard a hog-killing howl.  I shivered, thinking that women are more cruel than men at this critical moment.  It seems that the pain of needle pricks is more unbearable, no wonder Rong Rong is so hot.  After a few injections, the security guard was in a cold sweat and wanted to say nothing.  It seems that forced confession has a certain effect.

    The security guard said that more than a month ago, he took money from others and secretly opened the back door of Mufu for a few people at night to let them in.  It seems that these people dug tunnels from the backyard of the Mu Mansion, and they don't know what they dug for.  Of course, this matter cannot be discovered, so he and another night shift security guard have been paying attention to the situation here.  Since it was discovered that the murderers who came in and out of the secret passage were murderers who had not been caught in the murder case, they were always worried that they would also be identified as the murderer after they were discovered, so they wanted to kill us, which was considered murder.  In the end, he said that he really had no choice but to do it, and he didn't mean to harm us.

    After hearing this, Wu Dan scolded: "Didn't you hurt us on purpose? Does it matter if you hurt someone intentionally or not?! You really don't know where all the secret passages lead to?!"

    The security guard said with a bitter face: "I really don't know. They won't let us enter the secret passage." Wu Dan saw that he didn't seem to be lying, so he said softly: "Now you have told us the secrets of these people.  I¡¯ve been here for a while too. Hurry up and wake up your companions and run for your life, and hide first.¡±

    The security guard looked at us incredulously, and hesitated: "Can we leave now?"

    Wu Dan glared at him, and shouted: "Why, do you have to cut off your leg before you believe it?! Before you leave, leave us a front door key and a map."

    The security guard nodded immediately, and took out the key from his waist, but there was no map, so he had to give us a used ticket.  There are simple maps on the tickets of general tourist attractions.  I took a closer look and seemed to be able to understand where I am now and how to get out of the Mufu.  So the security guard stepped forward and called his companion, another security guard, and ran away scrambling.

    I looked at the stunned people all over the floor and asked, "Master, what should we do with these seven people? Are they all bound back? We can't take them out either."

    Wu Dan said: "Don't worry about it. Don't worry, your Ouyang Zhuan's family may have arrived in Lijiang by now."

    I was stunned and said, "He's here too? Master, how do you know?"

    Wu Dan said: "Have you forgotten how many other people were arrested? This kind of massacre has shocked the whole country, and there must be high-level officials involved in the investigation. After the investigation discovers the zombie poison in these people's bodies, the relevant personnel will definitely tacitly arrest them."  Hand over the case to the Hunting Bureau. Then Ouyang Zhuan¡¯s family will definitely come.¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 421: The Truth About the Murder Case (Part 2)

    ?

    I heard Wu Dan say that Ouyang Zhuan's family would come to Lijiang soon, and I couldn't help being suspicious. I called Ouyang Bo under suspicion, but found that Wu Dan had really guessed it.  Ouyang Bo just got off the plane not long ago.

    "How did you know I would come to Lijiang? Didn't you ask for leave to see your friends?" Ouyang Bo asked.  So I told Ouyang Bo what happened in Mufu.  Upon hearing this, Ouyang Zhuan's family immediately said: "You wait for me in the Mu Mansion first, and I will send someone to meet me!"

    After hanging up the phone, I told Wu Dan that Ouyang Bo would send someone in a while.  Wu Dan thought for a while, then turned around and asked Zang Qingning, "Do you still have any drugs?"

    Zang Qingning smiled and said: "Look at what you said as if I was a snitch. There are some more, are you going to drug these people?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Let them sleep until Ouyang Bo rushed over to meet him." Zang Qingning thought for a while, nodded, then took out the powder and sprinkled it one by one.

    Wu Dan looked at the pond where the secret passage was located, and said, "We can't always wait for Ouyang Bo to respond, we have to attack first."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Uncle Wu wants to go down and have a look again? That's not good. Now that they found out that we have a problem, they must have closed the isolation door of the secret passage. We can't open it even if we go down. Even if it is opened, the other party is prepared.  Wouldn't we be unlucky if we blow up the secret passage?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Why do we go down, let other things go down." Then, he glanced at the few ghosts that I had summoned and hadn't left yet.  Those ghosts immediately waved their hands and said, "Don't trick us, you put a spell in that secret passage, we dare not come forward."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Just turn into something else." Then, the fat man jumped out like lightning, and disappeared into the grass with a whoosh.  Ruan Lingxi and I looked at each other, not knowing why.  Ruan Lingxi was surprised and said: "Uncle Wu looks like Guo Degang, but his movements are as fast as Liu Xiang's."

    I laughed and said, "It's really as fast as Laxiang." Just when we were surprised, we saw Wu Dan coming out from the grass with a squeaking thing, and then he threw it in front of me.

    After Ruan Lingxi saw the thing clearly, she screamed and hid behind me.  I took a closer look, and I went, Wu Dan fished a mouse out of the grass.

    "Master, what is this?" I asked puzzled.  Never eat it!

    Wu Dan looked at the ghosts, and then waved to one of the skinny male ghosts: "Come here, I will make you possess this mountain mouse."

    The ghost was a little stunned and hesitated for a while.  I touched my backpack, remembering that when I dropped it in the cellar of the Guo family, I grabbed a handful of coins and looked through them.  But when they broke into the two of them, I just stuffed Mingbi into my bag.

    "I'll give you the money, it's not in vain." I held up the Ming coin and stretched it out to him and smiled, "It's a lot of money to appear, dear, so you have to be attached to the mouse and follow the tunnel to find out where the exits are.  The money will be burned to you."

    The male ghost's eyes lit up immediately, and he said, "Give me the money first."

    "Nimma, you were a businessman before your death, right?" I rolled my eyes, asked the ghost's birthday and name, then drew a circle on the ground, and wrote the ghost's name and birthday in the circle with Wu Dan's ancient sword  wait.  Then the paper money was lit with a lighter.  When the paper money was burned out, I saw the ghost dancing with a handful of renminbi, and I thought why the ghost I invited was just a joke.  I think the popular phrases on the Internet can be changed in the future: "Are you a tease invited by Song Yan?"

    Wu Dan recited the incantation and Nian Jue at this time, and he didn't know what he gave the mouse. Then he saw the male ghost turned into a wisp of black smoke and entered the mouse's body.  Wu Dan put the mouse on the ground and said to it: "Go, find where the other two exits are." The mouse nodded, turned and went.

    A few of us waited on the shore.  While waiting, Zhao Yu called and asked where we had been, why didn't we come home in the middle of the night?  I looked at the time, well, it was past one thirty in the morning.  So I briefly told Zhao Yu about what I had seen and heard, and asked him to meet up at Guo's house tomorrow morning.

    After hanging up the phone and waiting for a while, I saw the ghost-possessed mouse come back again.  Wu Dan understood the Taoism and released the ghost from the mouse's body. The male ghost said: "The other two exits are to a secret room. I can't get in because there is a Taoist talisman on the door of the secret room, but  I can smell a pungent sulfur smell inside. The other exit is the sewer leading to a hotel. The hotel seems to be called Crowne Plaza Lijiang, but the place is under martial law now, and there seem to be many police and security guards.¡±

    "The Crowne Plaza Lijiang sounds like a good hotel." Wu Dan pondered, "Is there any important person living in it?"

    Zang Qingning said suddenly: "Could someone want to kill the people who live in it?"

    Wu Dan suddenly slapped his thigh and said, "By the way, I remembered something. DuanDidn't you have a friend who was chopped up?  Now after this guy came out of the hospital, he seemed to be staying in some kind of hotel.  Boss Duan mentioned it after he came back that day, and I didn't pay attention to it at all.  At this thought, it seems to be a Holiday Inn.  "

    "No way, Master, these people want to kill Boss Duan's friend? They dug a secret tunnel just to chase after him and kill him?" I said in amazement.

    "I seem to understand." Wu Dan immediately said: "The Lijiang massacre murdered people at will. It seems like an act of revenge against the society, but their real purpose was to kill someone who was there at the time. That person was the target. What about the people?"  It¡¯s just a cover-up. To cover up the real purpose of their assassination. Ask Ouyang Zhuan¡¯s family to send us a list of the injured in the Lijiang massacre. No Send us a list of the injured who lived in the Crowne Plaza Hotel, or experience  A hotel guest who has been murdered."

    "I rely on Master. It is difficult to investigate this. How could it be uploaded immediately? Besides, if it is an assassination of someone, why is there such a big commotion?" I said speechlessly.

    Wu Dan shouted: "Human life is at stake! Hurry up! It only means that this person is probably a defector from a certain organization. He has people to protect and respond to him at the airport and train station. Simple assassination and assassination cannot be successful.  Only when there is chaos!" I shuddered, seeing that he rarely had such an expression, so I immediately called Ouyang Bo and Boss Duan to explain the matter.  Not long after, the various courtyards in the Mu Mansion were lit up one after another, and Ouyang Bo brought people here.

    Wu Dan was not polite, and immediately explained the identities of these people to Ouyang Bo, and then said that he would borrow his car.  Ouyang Bo readily agreed.  So we drove Ouyang Bo's car to the Crowne Plaza Hotel, and saw Boss Duan and Su Ling waiting for us at the door.

    "What happened, you want me to check this thing?" Duan Qingshui said: "Fortunately, there are not many guests living in this hotel, and only three have experienced murder. My friend, the other two are a couple  Singaporean couple."

    Upon hearing this, Wu Dan immediately asked, "Boss Duan, what does your friend do?"

    Duan Qingshui was a little stunned: "He? He used to be a university teacher, but later he resigned and stayed at home because he got cancer. Sometimes he went to play in the bathing center I opened at the time. I met by chance at that time."

    "But he's not dead yet?" Wu Dan frowned and said, "Isn't it cancer?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "Later he told me that it was a misdiagnosis. After that, there was no contact for a long time. It was not until before the Lijiang massacre that he suddenly contacted me and told me about his experience of narrow escape.  Went to see him."

    Wu Dan said: "Your friend is very problematic. Take us to see him."

    Duan Qingshui looked at us, didn't ask any more questions, and immediately led us upstairs.  I really appreciate Boss Duan's point, he doesn't talk nonsense, it doesn't look like some idiots still express doubts, ask why [commonly seen in film and television dramas], people will die after asking.

    We went down the stairs to the fifth floor, and Duan Qingshui led us to the door of the man's room.  But when I pushed the door, I found that the door was not closed, so a few of us rushed in.  I rushed in and saw that a man in black tights in the outer room was holding a dagger and trying to insert it into the neck of a man lying on the ground.  The man was holding on to the dagger desperately, blood was dripping from his palm, covering half of his face.

    "Stop!" As I said, I raised the God of War and shot the man in black.  The shot hit the man in black's arm, and the man dodged aside with a scream.  At this moment, I saw the man jumping up from the ground, grabbed the dagger and stabbed the man in black a few times. It happened so suddenly that none of us had time to organize it.

    Duan Qingshui shouted: "Old Xu, what are you doing?!" The man didn't speak, and gave the black-clothed killer a few more stabs.  Seeing that the killer gradually lost his breath, he died on the spot.

    Duan Qingshui looked forward, then looked back at the man dripping blood from his hands in cold sweat, frowned and said, "Why don't you keep him alive?!"

    The man named Lao Xu shrugged, wiped his sweat and said, "He wants to kill me, don't I try to resist?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 422: Murder

    ?

    I stepped forward to look at the dead killer. There is no doubt that he was from Xinjiang, and he seemed to be one of the murderers.

    Duan Qingshui frowned and said, "Who will kill you? Have you caused any serious trouble in the past few years?"

    Old Xu said: "It's nothing, you don't have to worry."

    Duan Qingshui snorted coldly, and said, "Now that people are killing people here, you still say it's okay? I hate the feeling of being kept in the dark." Saying this, Duan Qingshui pulled out a dagger from his waist  , pulled that old Xu over, put the dagger against his neck, and said coldly: "I treat you as a friend, and you treat me as a gunman? Let my people save your life?! How many heads do you have?!"  , the dagger slashed deep into the depths abruptly, creating a wound on Lao Xu's neck.

    Only then did Old Xu turn pale with shock, and immediately said: "No, I didn't want to hide it from you."

    Duan Qingshui snorted coldly, threw him to the ground, and said, "Well, explain clearly what happened before and after, who are you, and why did these Xinjiang people kill you?"

    Lao Xu got up from the ground, shook his clothes, and sighed: "Where should I start?"

    I took a closer look at his appearance. He was well-dressed, with an average appearance, but a burly figure. Judging from what he did just now, he probably had practiced martial arts.

    Wu Dan said from the side: "Start with who you are, why did you lie about having a terminal illness and resign from the university."

    Old Xu looked at Wu Dan, surprised and said: "You are?"

    Duan Qingshui sat on the sofa in the living room, and habitually put his legs on the coffee table in front of him.  That old Xu was about to touch the water glass on the coffee table to take a drink, but he saw Duan Qingshui's feet were just touching the edge of the water glass, and I caught a glimpse of the mud on the soles of his feet slowly falling into the water.  Old Xu also saw it, so he had no choice but to withdraw his hand in embarrassment, took out a roll of bandages from the drawer, and wrapped it around his hand.

    I saw that I carried it with me in bandages. This guy seems to have known that he must be hunted down by someone?

    After bandaging the wound, Old Xu said: "My real name is Xu Songling. Mr. Duan knows that I used to be a professor at a university, studying genetics, and then I resigned because someone hired me and gave me a very good salary to study something.  .There are quite a few other people doing this kind of research besides me."

    Wu Dan asked: "Someone paid a lot of money to ask you to study how to use zombie poison to improve human body function?"

    Xu Songling was a little stunned and said: "Yes, how do you know? When I was doing scientific research in school, I raised the issue of zombie poisoning, but many people thought it was a fallacy and did not adopt my theory. School colleagues and leaders all thought that I was spiritual  There was a problem, because they didn¡¯t believe that there were zombies and ghosts in this world. Then the principal wanted me to be a teaching assistant, so I just resigned.¡±

    "Who is the person who paid you to do research?" Duan Qingshui asked.

    Xu Songling said: "Actually, I don't know what his origin is, and I don't want to ask more. The person who asked me to do research called himself surnamed Feng, and he was a businessman. He gave us generous treatment and let us study the fusion of human tissue and zombie poison.  method. What's even more strange is that he will invite some very strange people to observe our research."

    "How strange?" I couldn't help asking.

    "How should I put it, the temperament is very strange, not like ordinary people, but more like monks and priests." Xu Songling said: "But everyone knows the principle of using people's money to eliminate disasters for others. In addition to research work,  Don¡¯t ask about other things.¡± Xu Songling said: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to ask, until one day I overheard a conversation between Boss Feng and a man in a tunic suit. That afternoon, Boss Feng walked into the laboratory with a man  , and I was picking up the medicine in the warehouse. At this time, I heard Boss Feng discuss one thing with this man, that is, once we research the catalyst that can fuse the zombie poison with the human body, we will keep the formula and kill  All of us.Because they were afraid that people would make too much noise and finally reveal the secret. I was very disturbed when I heard the news, so I ran away the next night. I didn't dare to go home, knowing that since they chose us, they must be in  Surveillance equipment has been installed in the places where we often appear. After working with them for so many years, I know some of their influence. Although I still can't guess who Boss Feng is, I can feel that he is very powerful.  "

    "You guys have been together for so many years, just to study a catalyst?" Wu Dan said speechlessly: "Is this game difficult? If Boss Feng often takes Taoist priests to observe, it is probably a combination of traditional Taoism."  It stands to reason that this research process should be very fast. You have been here for several years, right?"

    Xu Songling smiled wryly: "It's not just this one project, there are other ones too. This is the strange one. But basically what we study are related projects such as human body or genetic modification."

    theHealth.  Xu Songling kept wiping the cold sweat off his face, muttering to himself, "You actually put a bomb on me, put a bomb"

    Wu Dan sighed: "When I was talking just now, I smelled a faint smell of sulfur. After talking for a while, I remembered that when I was exploring the way, the ghost said that there is a secret room in the secret passage that smells of sulfur, so I smelled it."  I think it might be where they store explosives. Fortunately, I looked for it, otherwise we would all be buried with this grandson."

    Duan Qingshui said coldly: "It seems that this Xinjiang killer came here on a special trip to plant the bomb today, and you just happened to find him when he left. Let me tell you, this killer is not very capable, so how dare he kill alone? It seems that there is something wrong.  Follow up."

    Ruan Lingxi collected himself and said, "Who is going to kill him?"

    Xu Songling smiled wryly and said: "I don't know either. I have never seen the person you mentioned. He is from Ma Jingcheng."

    Wu Dan pondered: "Could it be that someone else is researching these things?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 423: The Hidden Enemy

    ?

    Xu Songling looked at our questioning eyes and said: "I really don't know who Boss Feng is. But now your people already have the portrait I provided, so you have to check it yourself!"

    Just then, I heard a bustling sound outside the door.  Boss Duan reacted quickly and immediately knocked down the ice wall with his fist. Seeing this, Su Ling secretly used the Ice Soul Technique to turn all the ice cubes on the ground into water.  But the smoke from the outer room slowly dissipated, and I couldn't help coughing a few times.  At the same time I heard what seemed to be someone rushing in from the living room and bedroom.  The leader shouted: "Is there anyone alive?!"

    When I heard the voice was relatively unfamiliar, it must be the local police or fire officers and soldiers, so I shouted: "It's in the bathroom!!"

    Immediately afterwards, a person rushed into the bathroom like a wind.  As soon as he came in, the bathroom was a bit crowded, so the people behind him didn't enter the door, but just stood at the door and looked at us.  I looked at the people behind me, all of them were wearing gas masks or something, and the guy who just broke in didn't wear anything but was still full of energy.

    I took a closer look at this man, and saw that he was dressed like the hooligans under Boss Duan, with a big gold chain around his neck, and a tattoo on his back, which had obviously spread to his neck, as if he was tattooed all over his body  A dragon with teeth and claws.  He is quite tall, in his thirties, with a fierce face, not as good-looking as Duan Boss.  Looking at this man who is full of banditry, he is similar to Duan Qingshui, both exuding the temperament of a big man who picks his feet.

    However, unlike Duan Qingshui, this man has no life at all, just like a ghost.  But when I got closer, I could tell that he was an entity, not a ghost.  This makes me wonder.

    "Who are you?" I asked, "Boss Duan's subordinate?"

    "Who is Boss Duan?" The man asked, "Why didn't any of you die?"

    Wu Dan scolded: "What are you talking about, boy, do you still want us to die together?!"

    The man snorted coldly, and shouted out the door: "Ouyang Bo, come here, is this the person you are looking for?" As soon as I heard that Ouyang Zhuan's family was coming, I immediately stretched out my head to look.  Ouyang Zhuan's family also covered their mouth and nose with a wet handkerchief. After seeing us, they were surprised and said, "Why are you all here?"

    I immediately pushed Xu Songling to him, and said, "This guy, this guy should know the inside story of the Lijiang massacre. Someone wanted to kill him, and we almost followed suit!"

    The tattooed man looked at me curiously, and asked Ouyang Bo, "Who is this kid? His eyes are as red as a rabbit's."

    Ouyang Bo smiled and said, "This is an agent from the northern branch of our Spirit Hunting Bureau. His name is Song Yan."

    "Song Yan" The man was taken aback, turned his head and stared at me abruptly, his eyes were extremely fierce.

    I stared back viciously, and just about to ask where this grandson came from, Ouyang Bo blocked my question back with one sentence: "Song Yan, this is Fang Liang, the head of the Southern Branch of the Hunting Spirit Bureau. Come and call me."  Say hello."

    Shit, it's still the immediate boss.  I had no choice but to smile awkwardly, greeted him, and wondered why this national agent was dressed like a low-level gangster, even Boss Duan had better taste than him.

    Fang Liang still stared at me meaningfully for a while with a half-smile.  I couldn't help asking: "I said Fangtouer, what are you looking at?"

    Fang Liang smiled: "I said, why are your eyes turning red?"

    I said: "It's a long story, it's the ghost eyes" I thought to myself, wouldn't it be written on my entry materials, Ouyang Bo once said something that hurt my self-esteem: "If it weren't for your eyes,  Our northern branch doesn¡¯t want you yet.¡±

    Fang Liang nodded and said nothing.  I looked at him curiously and asked, "Did you know me before? I don't remember us meeting."

    Fang Liang smiled, and said: "It's not considered to have met before. That's all, let's get busy with the affairs here. Fortunately, you are not dead, otherwise it would be very troublesome to deal with death on my territory. I am in charge of both sides now.  My son's affairs are more difficult."

    The affairs on both sides I took a look at Ouyang Bo, and wondered if he was of a higher level than Ouyang Bo?  But it doesn't look like it.

    The firefighters cleaned up the scene and packed up the wreckage of the bomb. Ouyang Bo asked his men to escort Xu Songling out.  After the people left, Ouyang Bo looked at us and said, "Why are you here?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "I didn't follow the clues. It turned out that there was only one person who wanted to be killed in the Lijiang massacre, and that was Xu Songling. But who did he work for, Ouyang Zhuanjia, did you make it?"

    Ouyang Bo said: "We have already investigated the identity of Boss Feng. But the information shows that he is just an ordinary businessman. I don't know who is behind him. Now we?? Did not find the whereabouts of this boss Feng.  "

    Wu Dan sighed: "Yes, if you can't find it anymore, it will probably become a corpse."

    Ouyang Bo sighed: "This is a trouble. I'm afraid the clue will be broken again."

    Wu Dan asked, "Where is Boss Feng from?"

    Ouyang Bo said: "People from Changzhou City, Jiangsu Province."

    "Changzhou, Jiangsu" Wu Dan pondered.

    "Master, what did you think of?" I asked.

    "Nothing." Wu Dan smiled.  I saw that Wu Dan's expression was clearly thinking of something, but he refused to say it now.  I was puzzled, but I saw Fang Liang standing leaning against the bathroom door, frowning and looking at me thoughtfully.

    "What are you looking at?! I've never seen a man!" I couldn't help it.  From the moment this guy knew I was Song Yan, he stared at me as if he had discovered some monster.  Nima, does this still have the temperament of a government official ape leader?  Do you think Ouyang Zhuan's family is so strong?  You look like a rogue.  Shouldn't the orientation be abnormal?

    Fang Liang flicked his hair [of course the hair is too short to be shaken], walked over step by step, and said deeply, "Don't you think I look familiar? Have you seen it?"

    "No." I shook my head immediately.  Wu Dan laughed at the side, and said: "I have a feeling of deja vu. Look at his behavior, isn't it similar to my second apprentice?"

    Fang Liang snorted coldly, restrained his smile, patted me on the shoulder, and said with an understanding look on his face: "I understand, it's normal if you don't remember, but it's not normal if you remember me. It's okay, I have to go back and deal with it."  Let me know about the bombing case of old man Xu, and I will contact you another day. Remember, I will definitely find you." Saying this, the dude actually blew a kiss to me.  But after blowing the kiss, I was surprised to see a black business card floating into my hand like a willow leaf.  I lifted it up and saw that the color of the entire business card was divided into black and white. On the black business card, a phone number and Fang Liang's name were printed with silver-gray glitter, and nothing else.  A strange thing is printed on the white part, which is a hornless mythical beast wrapped around winding vines.

    "What, making a business card into such a virtue, if I didn't know his occupation, I would have thought he designed it." I shook my head and sighed.

    Wu Dan took the business card and looked at it, frowned, then glanced at Ouyang Bo at the side, and said, "Was that person just now?"

    Ouyang Bo nodded with a wry smile: "Yes, you guessed right."

    I asked curiously: "Who is he? What is it?"

    Wu Dan said: "The two men just now are not human beings, but half-spiritual and half-ghost things. Have you heard of ghosts and monsters?"

    "A ghost, a ghost, isn't that still a ghost?" I said.

    Wu Dan said: "There is a saying in the ancient trees: the sprites are the sons of Xiushan Wanteng Acacia, and the flowers are seven. The sprites are also written as Fang Liang. Just now this person is the incarnation of sprites and dead souls, becoming a kind of  Something floating outside the Three Realms. The sprite was originally transformed from the aura of mountain spirits, wood and stones, but now this thing is mixed with a pair of ghosts, so there is this kind of entity."

    "Damn, he's not human? Then why does he have to manage the affairs of the world? And he is the head of a state agency?" I asked.

    Ouyang Bo said: "There are corresponding organizations in the world. He has two jobs. There was someone in charge of the southern branch, but that person passed away. There was no one to replace him for a while, and this Fang Liang volunteered.  It also helped us a lot, so I handed over the materials and agreed.¡±

    "You actually appoint people from the Yin Division?" I was surprised and said: "Brick family, you are so hanged, is it made by the country?" Besides, the people from the Yin Division said that they would look for me in the future Could it be that he was caught by him when I made a big fuss about the Yin Division?  Are you blacklisted?  Thinking of this suddenly made my head a lot bigger.

    Ouyang Bo glared at me, and said coldly: "Don't talk nonsense, just now Zhao Yu called me and said that something happened to Guo's house, let us go and have a look. Go now!"

    When I heard this, I suddenly remembered that Guo Ai, who was possessed by the evil spirit, had been tied up by us all night.  Now it is almost dawn, and the moment when black and white alternate, is the time when Yin Qi is most concentrated.  Did that ghost break free from Wu Dan's formation?  Thinking of this, I felt chills, and immediately went out with Ouyang Bo.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 424: The Unspeakable Secret

    ?

    When we rushed to the national mansion to take a look, we saw the corpses of two Xinjiang people lying in the yard. After careful identification, it turned out that they were the scumbags who threw bombs into the secret passage in an attempt to kill us.  But both of them seemed to have been shot by Zhao Yu's gun and died in the yard.

    Look at Zhao Yu who is strangling Guo Ai's neck.  But Guo Ai's gesture was really speechless.  For some reason, this guy was lying on the tree with his head upside down and his feet up like a spider. Zhao Yu was struggling to drag her down by choking her neck.  Tang Xin was watching from the sidelines, not knowing where to start to help, she turned her head and saw us, and immediately shouted: "Hurry up, Song Yan, catch that evil spirit possessed guy!!"

    "What's going on here?" I asked, and was about to step forward to help, but Wu Dan stopped me and said, "I'll come."

    Tang Xin said: "We asked the direction and rushed to the house before dawn. When we entered the yard, we saw a woman tied to a tree. Brother Yu said she was possessed by an evil spirit, so we ignored it.  Seeing two people running out of the cellar, they slashed at us without saying anything. In a hurry, I snatched brother Yu's pistol and killed him I forgot to keep alive hehe, I'm used to it."

    I rolled my eyes and said, "It doesn't matter, it's already like this." At this time, I saw Wu Dan stepping forward and drawing out the ancient sword, and stabbing at Guo Ai.  I was taken aback, and thought that the body was human, and this little girl Guo Ai was going to die.

    But Wu Dan's sword didn't land, it just stopped near Guo Ai's Tianling Gai.  I saw the ancient sword's sword energy was like frost, and suddenly it burst into light, covering Guo Ai's whole body, emitting a silver-blue shimmer.  At this time, I heard Guo Ai let out a scream, and not long after, I saw another shadow appearing faintly on her body.  That was clearly the Qing Dynasty male ghost I had seen in the dream.

    "Get out soon?!" Wu Dan shouted.  The ancient sword in his hand trembled three times, and the sword energy became stronger.  Accompanied by the screams, I saw the male ghost's spiritual body slowly peeling off from Guo Ai's physical body.  I immediately shouted from the side: "Master, cheer up!! Male ghost, let go of that girl and let me come!!"

    After yelling, I felt something was wrong. I turned my head and subconsciously looked at Ruan Lingxi, and saw that she was staring at me sideways.  I smiled, shut up and stood aside silently.

    The male ghost was obviously tortured by Wu Dan's formation all night, and his spiritual power had been weakened.  Coupled with the power of Wu Dan's ancient sword, more than half of it was quickly separated from Guo Ai's body.  I suddenly remembered Wu Dan's horse-riding dance, and wondered if I should sing "Jiangnan Style"?

    Thinking about it, he couldn't help singing: "Ao Fa just took the ribbon, just took the ribbon, which roads are like Ga Bibi" As soon as he stretched his neck and sang a few words, Ruan Lingxi said to him  He kicked his ass and staggered forward decisively for several steps.

    At this time, a sharp ghost scream was heard, and the male ghost was completely separated from Guo Ai's body, and fell to the ground fiercely.  Wu Dan swung down the ancient sword, and the tip of the sword touched the ghost's forehead.

    I rubbed the place where I was kicked by Ruan Lingxi, Ciya grinned and said, "I said, what's the matter with you, look, if I didn't sing a few lines, could this ghost be so easily punished?"

    Ruan Lingxi gave me a blank look.  At this time, Guo Ai fell from the tree, and Zhao Yu hurried forward to catch it.  After sniffing, Zhao Yu said to us: "Fortunately, this girl is still alive, but her breath is very weak."

    Wu Dan said: "Send her to the room first." Zhao Yu nodded, hugged the unconscious Guo Ai and left.  Tang Xin immediately chased after her: "Hey, let me do it, what are you doing hugging someone else!! If you want to hug someone, you have to hug me!!"

    After the two went upstairs to Guo Ai's room, Wu Dan said to the evil spirit, "It's good that you are the original owner of this house, but time has changed, hundreds of years have passed, and you are still here again and again.  And the three places harm people! When people die, they have to go to the underworld. Are you going to follow the ghost messenger by yourself now, or will I beat you to death?!"

    The male ghost sneered and said, "Why should I leave?! I have lived in this world for hundreds of years, and I like this place very much. This is my home, why should I let others live?!"

    Wu Dan shouted: "Humans and ghosts have different paths. Humans take the road of the yang, and ghosts cross the bridge of the underworld. If you die, you have to go down!"

    The male ghost laughed for a while, and said: "If you die, you must not stay in the human world? I have existed for hundreds of years, and I have seen and heard everything. You are not normal people, right?  One borrowed a corpse to bring back the soul, and the other borrowed someone else's life" At this point, Wu Dan shouted: "Get lost!"

    The male ghost jumped up to resist, but Wu Dan immediately slashed down.  There was a cold light on the ancient sword, and the ghost screamed and disappeared.

    I was thinking about what the ghost said just now.  Resurrecting the soul with a dead body can barely be regarded as Zang Qingning.  Borrowing someone else's life, who is this?  I looked around at the few of us, and it seemed that none of us survived.  None of us are soul burial masters like Yang Wen.?Only playing nasty tricks.

    Wu Dan sighed: "Wake up the Guo couple, let's go."

    "Let's go now?" I hesitated: "Master, what does this ghost mean by borrowing life to live?"

    Wu Dan said: "What the ghost said is all nonsense, do you believe it? He just talks about it casually. Who do you say is borrowing from us? Isn't that nonsense."

    I looked at him suspiciously, seeing that there was nothing to be seen in Wu Dan's expression, so I had no choice but to give up temporarily.  But the doubts in my heart were even worse.  At this time, Zhao Yu rushed down from the corridor on the second floor and shouted: "Uncle Wu, this girl is awake, can you show me?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Got it." Immediately, he said to Zang Qingning: "I'm afraid the Guo couple are still awake, please go and relieve them of the drug and let them see their daughter."

    Zang Qingning nodded and went to the Guo couple's room.  Duan Qingshui looked at her back and asked Wu Dan, "Who is this woman?"

    Wu Dan said with a smile: "A local mountain dweller, you may not know, one day we met a child selling flowers at the entrance of the hotel, this is his mother. People in the mountains know herbal medicine, I asked her to help me faint.  House couple."

    Having said that, Wu Dan briefly told Duan Qingshui what happened.  Duan Qingshui nodded and said, "I don't know why, but I feel that this woman is inexplicably familiar."

    I curled my lips, looked at Wu Dan, and wondered if I should tell Boss Duan that the soul of this woman was actually the dead prophet from their tribe.  However, I have heard Boss Duan and Wu Dan talking about the family affairs of the guardian gods before. Anyway, this female prophet is probably executed by the clansmen for the crime of defection.  In this case, it is better not to say it for the time being.  So Ruan Lingxi, Wu Dan and I didn't talk to each other.

    Not long after, Zang Qingning came out with the Guo couple.  Wu Dan stepped forward and interrogated the Guo family man, asking him if he had any dealings with those villains in Xinjiang.  The man refused to admit it to death at first, but in the end he was punched by the boss Duan until he cried and cried. He admitted that this group of people found him and said that they would dig a tunnel under his house in exchange for giving him enough drugs.  The daughter of the Guo family suffered from a strange disease and always sleepwalked at night, and when she came back, her face was covered in blood.  In order to treat diseases and buy drugs, the Guo family has been destitute.  The other party promised to give his daughter free medical treatment, so they agreed with this group of people to dig tunnels in the yard.

    After hearing this, Wu Dan frowned and said, "Do you know that their so-called free treatment is to provide your woman with human blood to drink?"

    "How can my daughter drink blood? She is not a monster!" Mrs. Guo said in surprise.

    Wu Dan sighed: "The evil spirit has possessed him. This ghost has a certain level of morality. But to maintain his yin energy from being consumed, he must drink the blood of a person who has just died. The blood of a living person is full of yang energy, so he cannot drink it."  The blood of the dead is not fresh, and drinking the flesh will cause problems. Only the blood of the newly dead is full of resentment and replenishes yin energy. However, this has led to many innocent deaths. Don¡¯t say you haven¡¯t discovered it for so many years  !"

    The Guo couple looked at each other, shook their heads and said, "I really don't know."

    Zang Qingning sighed: "The two of them quarreled every day, and they quarreled so much, why would they care about their daughter's life?" The Guo couple stopped talking after hearing the words.

    Wu Dan snorted coldly and said, "Brother Guo, you are not too young. Is it plausible for a man to beat a woman? It's embarrassing to say it! You can move away. You can only live in this house after renovation. This is a ghost carrying a sedan chair."  If you live for a long time, your family will die. Also, quit the drug. If you smoke too much, you will die. You don¡¯t care about yourself, you have to think about your wife and children, right? A man has to be a little  Take charge!"

    The man surnamed Guo snorted coldly, as if he didn't take it seriously.  Duan Qingshui waved to Wu Dan and said, "Let me do it." As he spoke, Boss Duan approached Brother Guo step by step.

    The man looked at Boss Duan, remembered the pain from being beaten just now, and immediately shrank back.  Boss Duan passed him, stood in front of the old tree, and shouted: "If you beat your wife and children again, and let me see it, you will end up like this tree!"

    Having said that, Duan Qingshui punched the old tree.  The ancient tree snapped at the sound, and with a thump, it fell sideways just like a person whose neck had been twisted.  The man looked stunned.  After a while, Wu Dan scolded: "Damn it, what's the smell? It's so flirtatious."

    I looked back, yes, this big brother Guo was scared to pee.  I saw him kneeling down on the ground with his legs softening, nodding repeatedly: "I, I understand, don't do anything"

    Seeing this scene, Ruan Lingxi couldn't help laughing out loud, and whispered to me: "See, wicked people need to be tortured by wicked people." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 425: Snowy Village (Part 1)

    ?

    After we came out of Guo's mansion, we met Ouyang Zhuan's house.  Ouyang Zhuan's family looked at us and said, "Thank you for your help this time, which protects our witnesses."

    Wu Dan waved his hand and said, "Don't talk about that yet. Are there any clues to the real culprit of the Lijiang massacre?"

    Ouyang Zhuanjia sighed: "I'm afraid Boss Feng is dead. Even if we find him, I'm afraid we can only find one body."

    Wu Dan nodded, and said calmly: "It's expected."

    Ouyang Zhuanjia asked: "Song Yan Zhao Yu, do you two have anything else to do? If not, come back to Tianjin with me."

    I smiled bitterly and said, "Brick's family, we haven't done anything yet when we arrived in Yunnan. We are only concerned about the bloody case. So we have to go back a few days later."

    Ouyang Zhuan's family seemed to be worrying about other things, and they didn't care whether my request for leave was reasonable or a little too much, so they nodded and agreed that Zhao Yu and I would continue to hang out with Boss Duan.  After Ouyang Zhuan's family left, I pulled Wu Dan aside and asked in a low voice, "Master, do you have any doubts and conclusions about the murderer behind this murder?"

    Wu Dan looked at me and said, "Everyone says you're stupid, but I think you're pretty smart sometimes. How can you tell what my guesses and thoughts are about the murderer behind the scenes?"

    I sighed: "Master, we have been together for a long time, and I know what you mean by intuition. To be honest, Master, do you have any thoughts or doubts?"

    Wu Dan sighed: "I hope my guess is wrong. I remember Ma Jingcheng said a word 'we may not be the one we want to deal with the most'. Think again, Ma Jingcheng has a charm to control zombies, is he helpless?  Being manipulated? No, the possibility of being manipulated should not be high. I feel that he is under the control of others. He was unintentionally cast this kind of Gu or curse, so he also started to study zombies. For example, the semi-finished product discarded under the Broken Soul Bridge  However, judging from the discarded objects, Ma Jingcheng¡¯s research is not considered successful. I guess, he may be researching how to crack the poison or spells in the zombies. But this method was unsuccessful. Since someone else cast the spell,  Then the half-human half-zombies that appeared in the Lijiang massacre may have been researched and produced by others. This place in Changzhou, Jiangsu really makes me a little"

    "What's so special about this place?" I asked.

    Wu Dan let out a long breath and sighed: "It's nothing specialbut the Maoshan faction is nearby."

    I was startled, and immediately understood what Wu Dan was referring to.  Could it be that he suspects that his teacher has such a scum?

    "Master, you don't mean that your brothers are studying magic?" I asked.

    Wu Dan was silent for a while, then said, "It's not impossible."

    I was speechless: "Why would they do this?"

    Wu Dan sighed: "Of course I hope I guess wrong. But this matter will give Ouyang Zhuan's family a headache for the time being. We have agreed to go back to our hometown with Boss Duan. The next itinerary is what we have to consider.  well."

    I asked in surprise: "That's strange, Master, you never sighed before. What's wrong this time?"

    Wu Dan frowned and said: "I always feel that something will happen, this premonition is not very good."

    After Wu Dan said this sentence, I remembered what the hundreds-year-old ghost of the Qing Dynasty said before his death: "One borrows the corpse to revive the soul, and the other borrows the life to live." Who will borrow the life?  Could it be that he was talking about Zhao Yu?

    I subconsciously glanced at Zhao Yu who was being entangled by Tang Xin, and then shook my head.  Zhao Yu's situation is not an excuse.  Those who live by life are at the cost of consuming the life of the other party.  For example, Yang Wen before.  What about the others?

    I looked at each of them one by one, but I really couldn't find anyone who would be living by life.  Everyone's past, we all know each other.  I was looking at their stupefied gap, Ruan Lingxi shouted: "Er Huo, what are you looking at?"

    "Uh, it's okay." I smiled.  Ruan Lingxi stepped forward and said, "The Lijiang massacre has come to an end. Boss Duan said to take a day off and go back to the tribe in Yulong Snow Mountain tomorrow morning. There are still a few days of travel on the way. How about we go back and rest early?"

    "How many more days?" I said with a bitter face, "It's far enough. Do you still have to climb the mountain?"

    Ruan Lingxi glared at me and said, "What are you afraid of? I'm not tired yet."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Yeah, I didn't sleep all night and busy with these nonsense things. Let's take a day off and start tomorrow with enough energy."

    So I kept the question in my heart for the time being, and went back to the hotel with Wu Dan and others to rest.

    Early the next morning, we headed towards Jade Dragon Snow Mountain under the leadership of Duan Qingshui.  Before leaving, Ma Yun also came to see us off.  This guy dragged Ruan Lingxi YiyiReluctantly: "Lingxi, I'll take you there." I stared at his hand holding Ruan Lingxi's arm, wondering when did this kid call Ruan Lingxi's name directly?  ?

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said: "We have a guide. I don't know if there is any danger on this road, so you should not go."

    I immediately echoed: "Yes, children, why are you wandering around with us?! Hurry up, your mother is calling you to go home for dinner!"

    Ma Yun snorted coldly and looked back at Zang Qingning.  Zang Qingning smiled and said: "He is familiar with snow mountains. I have some necessary things for mountain climbing here. Let him take you for a ride. Don't worry, this child will not cause trouble for you."

    Duan Qingshui wanted to politely refuse, but Wu Dan held him back, and smiled at Zang Qingning: "Thank you then." When I heard this, I couldn't help feeling dissatisfied with Wu Dan.  What kind of master is this? This is simply recruiting a love rival for the apprentice, isn't it!

    Zang Qingning smiled, called Ma Yun aside, and whispered a few words.  Mayun nodded.  Zang Qingning then handed Ma Yun a bundle in his hand to carry on his back.  I took a closer look at the bundle, but I didn't know what was inside, it was bulging.

    After taking Ma Yun with us, we followed Duan Qingshui all the way to Jade Dragon Snow Mountain.  After leaving Lijiang City, the scenery is more open.  The car was found by Duan Qingshui's men, and it was a tourist bus.  I see that there are also four words of Lijiang tourism marked on it, and I can't help but feel a little bloody.  But it's a really comfortable car.  Along the way, not only can I see the scenery, but I can also see various tourist attractions introduced on the screen in the car, which gave me a sense of sight when I was on the road.

    After watching the introduction, I realized that there are many villages under the Jade Dragon Snow Mountain.  The most famous of these is Yuhu Village.  There is a lake in this village called Yuhu.  Yuhu Lake is an artificial lake dug by the Mu family before the Ming Dynasty.  The nobles of the Mu family will enjoy it, building a summer palace, Yulong Academy, and a deer farm by the lake.  The earliest residents of Yuhu Village were those who raised deer for the Naxi king's palace.  Therefore, it is also called "Chang Kuo Luo".  The first stop of our trip is to go to Yuhu Village.  Because it takes several days to go to Yulong Snow Mountain to find Boss Duan's hometown, so I need to replenish some food and necessities in Yuhu Village.

    Along the way, Ma Yun sat next to Ruan Lingxi and happily talked about the local customs and customs near Lijiang and the legend of dying for love in Jade Dragon Snow Mountain.  Ruan Lingxi listened with gusto.  Wu Dan was eating melon seeds to watch the scenery, and suddenly caught a glimpse of my displeased expression, and said with a smile: "Second force apprentice, you are too bad. Look, the apprentice's daughter-in-law is about to be snatched away by that kid."

    I curled my lips and said, "Master, didn't you provoke this guy? Why do you want him to follow us?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said in a low voice: "I think Zang Qingning seems to want to help us. She has the power of prophecy, and maybe she sensed some danger, so she let her son follow us into the mountain. There is no harm in having an extra helper."

    I whispered: "Then what if this is not a helper, but an enemy? Isn't this leading wolves into the house?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "No matter how powerful he is, he is still a child who has never learned Taoism. Don't mention me, you can subdue him with your hands. If Zang Qingning sent an enemy, would he send such a rookie?" I heard  This makes sense.

    The car drove out for an unknown period of time, and the speed slowly slowed down.  I looked out, and suddenly my eyes lit up.  I saw a large mirror-like lake in the distance. The lake water was clear, and the blue sky and white clouds set off the tall Jade Dragon Snow Peak behind the lake. The momentum seemed as if all nature had settled at the bottom of the lake.

    "Master, Yuhu Lake is here!" I couldn't help admiring.  Looking at the shore of Yuhu Lake, the grass grows and warblers fly, wild flowers and grass flutter in the boundless grassland, cowbells jingle in the distance, and shepherds sing.  When the car got closer, I could see an orange tree beside Yuhu Lake. According to the introduction of the tourist attraction, this tree was transformed by a dragon girl, and people called it "Dragon Girl Tree".  There is a cliff next to Yuhu Lake, and four big characters seem to be engraved on the cliff.  Squinting your eyes and looking far away, you feel that the four big characters "Jade Pillar Qingtian" are engraved on the cliff. The moss next to the handwriting is mottled, with a deep ancient meaning and a unique charm.  It is the connotation of these four words today makes me a little powerless to complain.

    "Has Yuhu Village arrived?" Ruan Lingxi also exclaimed in amazement.  I saw Boss Duan but didn¡¯t respond. I turned around and saw him frowning slightly, and asked the driver, ¡°Are you sure this is Yuhu Village?¡±

    The driver smiled and said: "It should be. I haven't run this way much in the past few years, but I know that the village in front of me is Yuhu Village from this stone carving."

    Duan Qingshui was silent for a while, and said, "But why do I feel that something is wrong with the position?" (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 426: Snowy Village (Part 2)

    ?

    "What's wrong?" Seeing Duan Qingshui questioning, I asked the driver for a map of the vicinity and looked at it.  The location marked on the map is consistent with the Yuhu Village we saw, and there is no deviation.  Looking at this village again, it is a quiet and peaceful scene, without any ghost, death, blood, disaster and so on.  It can be determined that this is a nice little village outside the world.

    Wu Dan also took the map and looked at it, then looked at the surrounding scenery, and said: "There seems to be nothing wrong, Boss Duan, what do you think is wrong?"

    Duan Qingshui frowned and said: "I can't tell, I always feel that something is wrong."

    I said: "Boss Duan, have you not been home for a long time, and now you feel more timid when you are close to your hometown? Probably because you haven't been back for many years. The place has changed, for example, the house has been renovated, and there are a few more families.  It¡¯s not the same as it used to be, and that¡¯s normal.¡±

    Duan Qingshui thought for a while, breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "Maybe, maybe I'm too nervous."

    Su Ling stepped forward to hold his arm, and said, "It's okay, the final answer will be known soon."

    Duan Qingshui sighed: "Yeah, I've been wanting to open the Snow Mountain Saintess Cave for so many years to see what's inside, and whether Ma Jingcheng set up some formations that made our family cursed.  I couldn't find the key to open the cave, but I didn't expect to have this opportunity again by mistake."

    I smiled and said, "Boss Duan, a group of us are following you. Don't worry, nothing will happen this time." Duan Qingshui nodded and said, "It's almost noon, let's go to Yuhu Village to rest for a while before  Let's go."

    So our group went to Yuhu Village.  When I entered the village, I saw that the village was much more beautiful than I imagined, but it was also much colder.  Probably because of the proximity to Jade Dragon Snow Mountain, the temperature here is much lower than that in Lijiang City.  The few of us dug out the mountaineering suits we had prepared for climbing the snow-capped mountains and put them on. Boss Duan stopped a herdsman and chattered in dialect for a while. The man nodded and took us home, saying that he would prepare food for us.

    So we followed the middle-aged herdsman home.  Along the way, Boss Duan looked around, his face was not very good-looking.  I also looked around, and saw that the scenery of this village is very beautiful, and the stones used to build the walls are colorful, and I don¡¯t know where I got them.  Tall gatehouses, tidy houses, a school of southern style retro exotic style.

    When I arrived at the herdsman's house, I was sure that there were no ghosts in the village at all, so I told Boss Duan to rest assured that there were no ghosts in this place, and it was very clean.  Only then did Duan Qingshui feel relieved, and had lunch at the herdsman's house, and bought some things to keep out the cold and food.

    In the afternoon, the originally clear sky suddenly darkened, and after a while, it started to rain.  The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and thunder flashed across the sky one after another.  Duan Qingshui looked at the weather and said, "Looks like we can't leave today. Let's rest for the night and talk about it tomorrow." There are two extra rooms in the herdsman's house. It would be a little crowded if we stayed, but it's okay.  There are not many people in the herdsman's family, only him and his two children.  After chatting, I learned that the wife of the herdsman brother had passed away long ago.

    It really rained all afternoon.  After nightfall, the rain stopped, but the lightning was still shining in the sky.  Wu Dan and Ma Yun looked out of the window from time to time.  I couldn't help asking: "What are you two looking at?"

    Wu Dan smiled: "It's nothing, I always feel something is awkward."

    Ruan Lingxi leaned over curiously and asked, "What's wrong with lightning? Why can't I see it."

    Ma Yun said: "There are often thunderstorms in the mountains and forests. When I am free, I like to watch lightning."

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said, "Looking at the lightning, aren't the eyes dazzled?"

    Ma Yun said seriously: "No. But why do I feel that there is something wrong with the lightning here?"

    Hearing that both Wu Dan and Ma Yun paid attention to this thing, everyone came together.  Zhao Yu said: "I don't see it, what's wrong?"

    Tang Xin smiled and said: "I didn't see it either, are you guys free?"

    Ma Yun said: "It's just wrong, the direction is wrong." As he spoke, he actually turned around and went into the room to find out his backpack and took out a few paintings.  I was speechless after looking at those landscape paintings.  I rely on this person to sketch or follow our adventures?  ?

    Ma Yun showed us one of the scrolls depicting lightning, and said, "Look, is the direction, angle and position of lightning different from the current one?"

    Wu Dan took the scroll and looked at it, and said, "It is different, it seems to be completely opposite. Yes, it is completely opposite to our vision."

    When Wu Dan said this, I looked at the lightning in the sky and felt something was wrong.

    Tang Xin said: "What does this mean???.  I saw a flash of phantom, and the shadow returned to its real body. It was the ghost of Old Zhao!

    "Old ZhaoMaster!" I felt mixed with sorrow and joy.  Did Lao Zhao come to rescue me?  Or tell me where there is potential danger?

    Lao Zhao smiled at me and said, "I can't stay long. I just want to tell you that you are deceived by blindfolds. Look at the cemetery outside the village." I followed his fingers and looked away, but  Some trapezoidal piles of bricks and stones were clearly seen.  These appear to be graves in the village.  But these piles of bricks and stones all had a crack open, and I saw a gurgle of gray air coming out of the crack.

    "What is this, master?" I said in surprise, "The gray air seems to cover the whole village!"

    Old Zhao's ghost said: "That's right. This is an evil method of the Naxi shamans. They can fake the ghosts of the graves into real people and live in this village. You live in a ghost village, and you eat ghosts."  Tribute, I'm afraid I won't be able to wake up once I fall asleep."

    My scalp was numb, and I said: "No wonder Master, that is, Wu Dan thinks this village is weird. It turns out that some experts have done tricks. So what should I do, Master, I will go back and wake them up?"

    Old Zhao sighed: "It's too late." As I was speaking, I saw a sudden change in the aura of the village.  At this time, every house was lit with dim blue lights, and old-fashioned expressionless ghosts came out of each house and were slowly approaching us.

    "Master, there are so many ghosts, I'm afraid I'll have to fight for a while to pray to God." I broke out in a cold sweat immediately.

    Old Zhao said: "There is another way now, that is to go to the cemetery and burn all the pines and cypresses beside the cemetery. The reason why these ghosts have strong spiritual energy is because the pines and cypresses keep the Yin energy here.  Save it in a cycle. Burning the pines and cypresses will not only drive away the ghosts, but also prevent them from harming them. In this way, Lao Wu and the others will be fine."

    As soon as I heard this, I immediately nodded and said: "Then I will go right away!"

    Old Zhao nodded and said: "I'll stop them first." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 427: Snowy Village (Part 2)

    ?

    I saw Lao Zhao turned his head to cast a spell, and put a barrier in front of him to keep those ghost villagers behind him.  I saw those ghosts still baring their teeth and claws at me, and I couldn't help being a little scared.  But seeing that Old Zhao could resist for a while, I hurried to the side of the cemetery.

    When I ran to the cemetery, I was surprised to find that the tombs of the Naxi people were a bit strange. The cemeteries were all trapezoidal polygons, and there were no pines and cypresses next to them.  However, not far from the cemetery is the cliff, which is covered with pines and cypresses.  I looked at the rows of trees standing from a distance, and I always felt a little weird.  Looking back, I saw Old Zhao was gesticulating at me, meaning to let me go up the cliff and burn the tree.  So I didn't hesitate anymore, and immediately touched my trouser pockets, and found a few spells, among which luckily were fire starters.

    So I immediately ran towards the cliff with a small maneuver.  This time I ran almost with all my strength, the mountain wind howled in my ears, and the scenery retreated rapidly. In the end, I couldn't see what was around me at all.  I was not in the mood to observe the surrounding scenery either, I only thought about Wu Dan, Zhao Yu and Ruan Lingxi in my heart, guessing that maybe they were in danger.  So he tried his best to run up the rugged cliff.

    I don't know how long it took, but I finally stood in front of the rows of pines and cypresses.  But when I came to the front, I felt something was wrong.  These pines and cypresses are arranged too neatly, and they stand in rows, like rows of soldiers.  It's so strange that someone would plant a tree like this.  I couldn't help but hesitate a little, and slowly put down the hand holding the spell.

    I wanted to see if I could still see Lao Zhao, but I saw that I had already reached the top of the cliff, and Lao Zhao was in a village far away from me.  Now it's night again, I can't see Lao Zhao at all.  In the space of my hesitation, I suddenly felt a piercing cold breath rising from the bottom of my heart, and quickly spread to my legs. I suddenly felt that my legs seemed to lose consciousness in an instant.  Slowly, the chill rose to my arms again, and suddenly, my arms seemed to gradually lose their feeling.  Damn, what's the situation?  !  I was taken aback, thinking that I ran too fast just now, and now I have sequelae and instant paralysis.  Will there be such a strange disease?  !

    At this time, I seemed to hear another person's breath clearly.  It was an indescribable feeling, like hearing another person's heartbeat and feeling his breath.  I suddenly remembered the breath I felt when I was alone facing the night under the eaves of the herdsman's yard.  In a trance, I seemed to hear the heartbeat of another person, but it didn't seem like it, but there was indeed another thing slowly approaching me.

    But what happened next made my scalp explode.  Because I really discovered that my hands and feet, which were obviously unconscious, moved, walking mechanically towards the edge of the cliff.  And the hand involuntarily pulled out the fire-igniting charm from the pocket, recited the mantra, and stuck it on the body of one of the trees.

    Who is manipulating me?  !  I suddenly felt a burst of fear, and I wanted to stop, but I couldn't stop.

    "Who, who is by my side?!" I shouted.  However, I found that I didn't open my mouth at all. The sound of drinking was more like a living soul.  Could it be that I was used puppetry?  !

    Just at this moment, the trunk of the tree that was stuck with the fire-igniting charm suddenly burst into flames.  While burning, I heard a burst of human screams coming from the tree.  So I took a closer look, only to see that the few pines and cypresses standing in a row suddenly turned into people, and the person who had been pasted with the fire-igniting charm burned a ball of fire from his back, and was about to kill the bound person.  Devour slowly.

    "What's going on, why are people?!" I was shocked, and when I looked at other so-called pines and cypresses, they all turned into real people.  The cliff was nailed full of wooden stakes at some point, and these people were tied to the wooden stakes, big and small, young and old.  Everyone's eyes were full of fear, and those eyes of fear and hatred all fell on me, converging into an indescribable sense of oppression.  This feeling of oppression and tension made me want to vomit.  I wanted to extinguish the flames on that man, but I couldn't move my hands and feet.  I wanted to yell loudly, calling for Old Zhao from the cliff to come over, but when I opened my mouth, I could only sneer.

    The feeling of being unable to move my limbs at all made me anxious, watching a living person being burned into a scorched corpse in front of my eyes.  The smell of burning corpses came, and I really wanted to bend over and vomit, but my whole body was still extremely stiff.  After the corpse completely turned into a scorched corpse, I suddenly realized that this person was burned to death with my own hands!

    I gasped and saw that "my" hand was about to cast spells to set fire to kill people again, so in desperation, I thought of Wu Dan's emergency method to control zombies and ghosts: seal his Tianling acupoint.  So I recited the mantra silently, concentrated my efforts and slowly raised my arm, trying to touch my Tianling acupoint.  But halfway up the hand, it seemed as if it was being held by something, and it was impossible to move.  At this moment, I felt a strong attack from my back, and I staggered, jumped to the ground.  But after landing, I found that I felt no pain at all.  I stood up and took a look, only to realize that my own soul was kicked out.

    Looking back, my physical body was still moving, and I ignited the remaining fire starters without hesitation. Suddenly, a sea of ??flames filled the cliff, shining brightly in the night sky.  In an instant, there were cries, screams, and curses on the cliff.  I was shocked in my heart, thinking of Ma Luoyu's technique of enslaving ghosts, I wanted to use Yin Qi to suppress the burning flames.  However, when I cast the spell, I realized that my spiritual power was actually very weak as a ghost, and I didn't even extinguish any sparks.  I turned back to look at the other "me", but I saw him sneering at me, as if he was looking at the tragic scene in front of him happily.  I stepped forward to grab his collar to knock him down, but found that I didn't even have the strength to grab him.

    At this time, I looked past him and looked down the mountain, but this look made my hair stand on end.  The so-called cemetery is basically a house, and there are lights in the house.  But on the other side, the village I escaped from was pitch black!

    These two villages are both next to Yuhu Lake, but they are arranged at a very strange angle.  The village where Wu Dan and I lived was surrounded by several trapezoidal polyhedrons, which were actually the tombs of the Naxi people.  That village has no lights at all now, it's a ghost village at all!  And the village I thought was the cemetery was the real Yuhu Village, with sparse lights shining in the dark.

    "What kind of monster are you?! What happened to these two villages?!" I shouted.

    "I am you." The other "I" spoke out suddenly, and the voice was exactly the same as mine, but the look, expression and sneer made me feel very strange.  At this moment, I suddenly realized that I might have been deceived by that ghost pretending to be Old Zhao just now!  Ghosts can indeed change into another person's appearance with their thoughts.  However, there are very few that even imitate the sound and form exactly the same.

    At this time, flames shot up behind me, and the screams were endless.  I didn't dare and couldn't bear to look back, I knew that the real villagers were all tied up here, set on fire by this fake monster in front of me.  But I had to look back again.  But in the sea of ??flames, there were faces that were slowly engulfed by the flames.  The expression that was frozen at the end was horror, resentment, curse, full of anger and chill.  Those eyes all fell on the "I" behind me.

    I watched them burn alive and could do nothing because I didn't even have the strength to beat them now.  My living soul was actually driven out of my body and turned into a phantom!  The fire on the cliff gradually diminished and finally went out.  The air was full of the smell of charred corpses.  I looked at the horribly scorched corpses tied to the wooden stakes in shock, and suddenly felt a sense of nausea welling up in my heart.  Shock and horror in addition to nausea: what the hell is going on here?  !

    At this moment, I heard someone yelling in the distance: "Song Yan!! What are you doing?!" I followed the source of the sound and looked behind, and saw Duan Qingshui and others chasing after him.  Everyone looked at the other "I" in surprise, as if seeing a ghost.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 428 Past and Present (Part 1)

    ?

    "Master, I'm here!!" I yelled, but no one noticed me.  I can't help being a little disappointed.  But to my relief, Zhao Yu must have discovered the problem in the village, so he escaped with Wu Dan and the others.  If you get lost in it, it's over.  But among these few people, only I have ghost eyes.  Zhao Yu's eyes could only see through the inside of solid things, but he couldn't distinguish ghosts with weak spiritual power.  So now I'm being ignored.

    "Master, someone ran away from here just now!" The other "I" suddenly fell to the ground very weakly, unconscious.  At the same time, I saw an additional wound on his abdomen.  Damn it, this dude's acting skills are better than mine!  Obviously he stabbed himself!  !  But obviously everyone believed his acting, Wu Dan immediately stepped forward and turned him over, looked at the wound, and said: "It was stabbed by a sword. Let's find a place to apply medicine to heal the disease, the wind on the mountain  It's too big and too cold, here there are so many charred corpses!"

    Duan Qingshui turned around and looked at the charred corpse tied to the stake, his face was very ugly, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Song Yan didn't do this, did he?!"

    Ruan Lingxi immediately jumped up and said, "Impossible! The scumbag wouldn't do that. He must have heard the noise and chased after him, but was stabbed. Now the murderer who burned the villagers and stabbed the scumbag escaped!"

    At this time, Su Ling said: "His condition is not very good, the wound is deep, I will stop the bleeding first, and then we will send him to the foot of the mountain to have a good rest." After Su Ling applied the medicine to my body, everyone gathered together  He lifted me down with all his hands.  Ruan Lingxi was on the sidelines wanting to cry: "You two, don't die"

    Ma Yun supported her by the shoulders, and said softly: "Lingxi, he will be fine." I watched anxiously from the side, thinking to myself, what's going on with me, someone took away his body?  !  I yelled on the spot, and followed for a while, but found that no one saw me, and I was very depressed.

    When I got to the mountainside, I couldn't help but feel very depressed, and I felt very strenuous to walk.  I have a bad heart and consume too much spiritual power, so I'm afraid I won't be able to keep up now.  So I stood where I was, watching them carry away the counterfeit goods depressed and sad, and cursed in my heart.

    Thinking of this, I felt so depressed that I couldn't help but want to cry.  At this moment, Zhao Yu, who had been following at the end, suddenly stopped, and suddenly turned back to look in my direction.  Excited in my heart, I shouted: "Zhao Yu!! Look here, look here!! I'm behind you, hey!!" But the result disappointed me.  Zhao Yu looked back for a while with a puzzled expression, but didn't respond to my waving and stomping.

    Tang Xin stopped in her tracks and asked, "What's the matter, Brother Yu, what did you see?"

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "I don't know why, but I always feel that someone is following us. No, to be precise, Song Yan is here"

    Tang Xin said: "He is in front, isn't he being carried away?"

    Zhao Yu sighed: "Maybe I'm too nervous. Yes, how could Song Yan stay here. Let's go." Saying that, the two of them followed Wu Dan and the others away.  I wiped it, all kinds of crying father and mother in my heart.  It is suggested that in the future, the Creator will configure a Yin-Yang eye for every Taoist mage who catches ghosts and subdues demons. It is not convenient to do business without seeing ghosts!

    Just when I didn't know what to do, I suddenly felt a dark wind blowing behind me, and the sky and the earth changed color.  Looking back, cold sweat broke out immediately.  It turned out that those innocent souls who were burned to death were approaching me, each of them was burning with flames, and the surrounding temperature seemed to suddenly increase several degrees.  I suddenly thought of the tragedy just now, and couldn't help feeling sad.  But I don't have time to be sad, because I thought of a problem: These innocent souls may recognize me as the murderer and come to kill me!

    Seeing those ghosts approaching, I couldn't help taking a few steps back, and said, "Everyone, it wasn't me who killed you, it was another monster. I, I don't want to die yet. I haven't figured out what he wants to do!"  My mind was in chaos, and my speech was even more incoherent.  However, one thought came to my mind: to run away.

    So I turned around and ran down the mountain with all my strength, but because my spiritual power was too weak, I was soon surrounded by these burned dead souls.  I looked at the burning humanoid ghosts around me, and finally understood why the impostor didn't kill me just now.  Because he knows that I must die.

    I stopped where I was in despair, and subconsciously touched my waist, but remembered that the God of War was taken away by that counterfeit.  But with this touch, although the god of war was not touched, a thin piece of paper was touched out.  I looked down and saw that the piece of paper was the business card left by Fang Liang from the Southern Branch of the Hunting Bureau.  The paper of this piece of paper is obviously not the ordinary white paper in the Yang world, because it can penetrate the nether world.

    I read the phone number silently, thinking that I don't have a mobile phone to call by now.  In desperation, I shouted: "Fang Liang, Fang Liang?!  Are you there?  !  "After shouting a few times, there was no response, but the ghosts were getting closer and closer, countless arms stretched out to me, and I even felt the burning sensation of the flames brushing across my cheeks.

    I gradually despaired in my heart, and when I was done thinking, I often walked by the river, how could I not get my shoes wet.  Now I'm gameover, let's start over again, hero Thinking of this, I closed my eyes, thinking that I would be stabbed anyway, so it's better not to see me being torn to pieces.

    The moment I closed my eyes, I remembered the faces of my friends and family like a movie in front of my eyes.  Wretched Wu Dan, wicked girl Ruan Lingxi, Luo Hanjin's tallest boss, fairy sister Su Ling, and Ma Luoyu who just went there not long ago.  I was saddened by it, remembering that I walked on Huangquan Road uselessly, I couldn't help but want to cry bitterly.  But before I could cry, I suddenly heard a "bang bang bang" gunshot in the night sky, as if someone was chasing me.

    Immediately I opened my eyes and took a look. Damn, I thought Keanu Reeves had passed through if he was wearing a black windbreaker and black sunglasses.  This guy is obviously Fang Liang.  In his hand, he held a micro-charger and dropped it from the sky. The black-shelled micro-charger was similar to a real gun. If it wasn't for the silver logo of the Soul Hunting Bureau on the gun shell, the gun in his hand would basically be the same as the real-life micro-gun.  Punch exactly the same.

    I saw him come with a few ghost messengers, catch and kill these burned souls, and quickly deal with everything, moving quickly and unexpectedly.  I looked at him and thought, am I a living soul or a dead soul?  Will he just grab my penis for me?

    The ghost messengers kidnapped those wronged souls, but they all tacitly ignored me.  I was worried for a while, and found that they didn't care, so I was relieved.  After all the ghosts and ghosts around me disappeared, I saw that Fang Liang was still standing still, thinkingor looking at me with weird eyes.

    "What are you looking at, you want to take me away too?" I asked.

    Fang Liang sighed, shook his head, and patted me on the shoulder: "Did you fall down, did you get kicked out? But it's my fault, I didn't expect this day to come so soon. But it was expected  , your time should be two years later."

    "What two years later, you know I will be like this? Not human nor ghost?" I was surprised.

    Fang Liang nodded and said, "You have to understand that no one can go smoothly. Come with me first, I have to replenish your spiritual power. If you die outside your body for too long, I will die of depression.  "

    "What is your relationship with me? Why are you so concerned about my life?" I asked in amazement.  It seems that we don't know each other

    Fang Liang said: "It's a long story." As he spoke, he supported me and sat under a tree, then took off his sunglasses, twisted the formula in his hand, and condensed a faint blue cold air  , gurgling into the living soul from the position of my heart.

    Immediately, I felt much refreshed, and my body became much lighter.  Fang Liang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Okay, I won't die for a while."

    I pressed on: "Tell me who are you?"

    Fang Liang smiled and said, "We actually knew each other a long time ago."

    "I don't remember, when did I see it?" I guiltyly thought of those ghost messengers I beat up.  But it doesn't look like him.

    Fang Liang said a word, and I immediately vomited blood: "A thousand or two thousand years ago." Damn, are you kidding me?  !  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 429: Past and Present (Part 2)

    ?

    Nima, one thousand years, playing the legend of the white lady.  I frowned and said, "Wait a minute, I want to ask a question before that. What was that thing pretending to be me just now? Why can it attach to me and kick me away? That's my physical body!"

    Fang Liang said: "So this question starts from a thousand years ago. In other words"

    I said helplessly: "Okay, then I will explain this question at the end. Then tell me what happened in this village first, okay? Why are there two identical villages beside Yuhu Lake?"

    Fang Liang said: "Actually, one of these two villages is fake. The villagers inside, that is, the people you see are all made up of a combination of a mirror spirit and a ghost. You probably know the mirror spirit."  , Fang Liang dragged me up the cliff again, and let me look at the clear jade lake like a flat mirror.  I saw that lake was like a mirror, reflecting the faint light of water waves in the night.  Two villages still exist, one is lit, the other is dark, and there are still a few graves scattered around.

    Fang Liang continued: "I speculate that someone cast a magic formation and used the reflection of Yuhu water to create a replica of Yuhu Village, that is, the empty village surrounded by those graves. It is a mirror image village, and the world inside it  It is exactly the same as reality, but sometimes you will find subtle differences. For example, the left and right are reversed. But the world in the mirror is too similar to reality, and it was rainy when you entered the village, so no one noticed those subtleties  The difference is quite possible.¡±

    "No, someone noticed it." I suddenly recalled what Ma Yun and Wu Dan said.  The direction of lightning in the sky is opposite to that of real lightning in nature.  Damn, it's just one step away. If we think about it carefully, maybe we will find the difference in that treacherous village!  No wonder I feel that the herdsmen¡¯s family has no vitality of living people. The light that surrounds them is actually the reflection of the mirror, that is, the reflection of the mana on the water surface of Yuhu.  This kind of light covered up the ghostly aura on them, so I didn't recognize them.  Furthermore, Boss Duan noticed something when he approached Yuhu Village, but I confidently thought that any monsters and ghosts could not escape my ghost eyes, so I accidentally fell for it.  Now I suddenly feel that I don't have the piercing eyes of Sun Dasheng at all, and I can't be too confident in my eyes.

    Fang Liang shrugged his shoulders and sighed: "I can see that I have been tricked, and you are really good."

    I smiled wryly and said, "No one thought that there are still people setting up formations in this place. What does this person mean? Who is the person who harmed us?"

    Fang Liang said: "I don't know either. I'm not an omnipotent god, I know everything. I just discovered that Yuhu was cast with a mirror spell, creating another Yuhu village."

    "But what about those villagers? Why were those villagers tied to the cliff and burned to death by that man?!" Recalling the tragedy just now, I still have lingering fears, grief and sadness, and couldn't help gnashing my teeth and asking.

    Fang Liang said: "Your Nether Eyes can distinguish between anger and ghosts. I guess the other party is afraid that the real Yuhu Village where the villagers are located will be identified by your Nether Eyes, so they arrested the villagers and tied them up  On the cliff, you can't find it in a short time. After all, people's vision is limited, and you can't see the yang energy of someone on the cliff in the village."

    "I understand." I suddenly remembered the heartbeat and breathing I heard under the eaves of the treacherous village.  That is not the heartbeat and breathing of a person, but the frequency of another living soul, but I didn't find him, but was possessed by him inexplicably.

    "I was possessed in that fake village, right? Someone controlled my physical body, and then turned into a fake old Zhao to trick me to the cliff. He deliberately transferred me away so that my physical body could be here  Fuse with that living soul for a while, and when I reach the cliff, it will be enough time to kick my own soul out of the body." I said.

    Fang Liang nodded and said, "Yes, it seems that you are not as stupid as the legend says."

    "No, it's still wrong. Why was my soul kicked out of my body so easily? I rely on it to be my own body! Besides, why did he kill so many innocent villagers?!" I said angrily.

    Fang Liang said: "Why is it so easy to be kicked out of the body? This has to start a thousand years ago. As for why they slaughtered the villagers, I don't know, maybe it was for other reasons."

    I squatted down and calmed down, only then did I realize that I was completely calculated this time.  Yuhu Village is a trap.  Now that fake pretends to be me and sneaks into the team, for some unknown purpose.  Maybe you want to play Infernal Affairs too?  I only hope that the fake will not harm Wu Dan and Ruan Lingxi.

    Fang Liang patted my shoulder and said: "Go, I will take you to see your past and present lives, and tell you why there is a chance of being kicked out of your body. It's useless if you think about anything else, now?Must rest and recuperate first.  Before that impostor just kicked your living soul out of your body, it had already absorbed most of your spiritual power.  Now we have to wait for your soul and spiritual power to slowly recover before we can find a chance to go back.  "

    I forced myself to stand up and said, "Okay, listen to you. I also want to know why you helped me. You said we knew each other a thousand years ago. Could it be that you were a white lady in your previous life?"

    Fang Liang rolled his eyes and glared at me: "I'm still Xu Xian. But I was indeed a human being a thousand years ago, and I was a celebrity at the time."

    "More than a thousand years ago, you couldn't be Qin Shihuang, right? Cut." I rolled my eyes.

    Fang Liang said: "Wrong, I was the one who assassinated Qin Shihuang. At that time I had a name, Jing Ke."

    "Ah poof" I looked at him in surprise: "Are you fucking kidding me?!" The domineering number one star assassin in the Warring States period, Jing Ke who dared to assassinate Qin Shihuang was like a bear?  !  Hanging from a big thick gold chain, chewing gum, tattooed on his body, and holding a prop-like micro punch in his hand.  Tai Nima ruined history and ruined childhood.  Give me back the hero Jing Ke!

    Fang Liang flicked his hair and said, "What's the matter, it doesn't look like it?"

    I curled my lips and said: "It's very different, I doubt it. And the thick chain around your neck. Is it really gold? Don't go to the bathhouse to take a bath. If you float on the water, it will be embarrassing."

    Fang Liang said: "I'm really, if you don't believe me, I'll take you to see history." Saying this, the guy grabbed my arm.  I immediately said: "Wait, you said you have known me for a thousand years, so could it be that I am Gao Jianli, Prince Dan? I was a celebrity in Emma's previous life"

    Fang Liang looked back at me sympathetically, and said, "You think too much. In your previous life, you were the younger brother of a dancer, a grassroots, and died when you were underage."

    Damn, should the reality be so cruel!

    I asked: "Then why did you help me? Did I know you in my previous life? A commoner knows a famous assassin hero?"

    Fang Liang raised his eyebrows and said, "Yes, he is still my brother-in-law." After a pause, he continued: "The dancer girl became my wife later, and she is the most unforgettable woman in my thousands of years."

    Damn, ruin my childhood again!  It turns out that Jing Ke is not single, but also has a wife and brother-in-law!  !  Ah's wife is also a dancer!  !

    Immediately I was full of curiosity about this period of history, and asked where Fang Liang would take me to review it.  Could it be that they have produced a psychic computer software that can record historical fragments?

    Fang Liang said: "It's very simple, just go to the Sansheng Stone next to the Naihe Bridge and take a look."

    "Are you going to cross the Naihe Bridge?" I was a little apprehensive.  What if I am detained?

    Fang Liang looked at me and said, "Don't worry, no one would dare to embarrass you with me around."

    I looked at him curiously, and asked, "Aside from being the head of the Southern Branch of the Spirit Hunting Bureau, what other status do you have? Are you a ghost messenger from the Yin Division? You don't look like a low-level official ape."

    Fang Liang smiled and said, "Have you heard of the Fourth Division of the Underworld?"

    I nodded and said: "I know, there are four divisions in the underworld. The four civil and military judges in the palace of King Yama belong to the Division of Rewarding Good, Division of Punishment, Division of Yin Law, and Division of Prosecution. Now I am accustomed to regard the Division of Yin Law as the order to order the judge Cui Pan.  Chief Judge, the most famous one is Judge Cui. I said you can't be Judge Cui, right?"

    Fang Liang said helplessly: "My name is Fang Liang, monster! Judge Cui. I am not as high as him. I belong to the Department of Punishment and Evil. I am a small boss under the judge and above the ghost messenger."

    I suddenly said: "Understood, it was Jing Ke before his death, and Fang Liang after his death. He is an official of the underworld. It seems that he is still at the department level." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 430 Past and Present (Part 2)

    ?

    I followed Fang Liang back to Yinyang Road again, and stood in front of the Sansheng Stone next to Naihe Bridge.  I saw him put his palm on the Sansheng Stone, and soon, his information appeared on the Sansheng Stone.  I was surprised, thinking that the Sansheng Stones of the Hell have now realized the fingerprint recognition function. Hey, maybe there are related searches like Baidu.  For example, when Lao Zhao was looking at his past and present lives, he searched a few of us by the way, so everyone's past and future are clear at a glance.

    At this time, I saw the picture on the Sansheng Stone turn around, and an ancient picture scroll was switched out.

    "Look slowly at the 3D version." Fang Liang said, "It's just that there are no drinks here."

    I smiled wryly and said, "Why is it 3D?"

    Fang Liang said: "True 3D, this means that these images can give you a realistic feeling of being there."

    Fang Liang was right.  When the picture unfolded, I suddenly felt as if I had walked into that picture, especially as if I had traveled to ancient times.  This is a bustling market, and the streets are full of people and cars.  The sky was grayish yellow, as if it was approaching evening.  There are shops on both sides of the street, and the door is a little dusty.

    A carriage passed by, and the dust hit me head-on. I subconsciously dodged backwards, and ended up stepping on Fang Liang's foot.  I chuckled, and Fang Liang glared at me: "This is a fake image, even if you come out and throw a knife, you don't have to hide!"

    I laughed twice and continued to look, but saw that there were many shopkeepers and performers in this ancient street. The surrounding buildings were simple and grand, but not refined enough, more like the style of the Qin and Han Dynasties, or even the Warring States Period.  Pedestrians on the road are wearing thick Hanfu. Looking at this season, it is probably autumn and winter.

    I saw two buskers on the street, one was building and singing, with a very artistic beard.  The other one had a murderous look on his face, with a sword behind his back, and he looked like Fang Liang next to me.

    "I rely on Fang Liang, the ancient costume looks good." I praised: "Is this the legendary Jing Ke?"

    Fang Liang put his hands in his pockets and said, "Keep watching." I couldn't help staring at Jing Ke in this image carefully.  Sure enough, different shapes will show different temperament.  Although this ancient Jing Ke has the same face as the scoundrel next to me, his eyes are cold, his expression is unsmiling, his eyebrows are high, he is accompanied by a slightly messy hairstyle, elegant Hanfu, and a simple long sword. When combined, he looks like a knight-errant  temperament.  Not very handsome, but very attractive, outstanding among all living beings.

    At this time, I saw a bearded man with a knife pinned to his waist and dressed more sloppily running over, holding two jars of wine in his hands, and shouted: "Come, let's have a drink together!"

    I corresponded to the history and speculated about the personalities of these three people.  The chivalrous man just now must be Jing Ke.  This sloppy black and bearded man with a butcher's knife is probably a dog butcher who has a good relationship with Jing Ke.  Speaking of this, I really don't like this butcher who specializes in killing dogs. Is Nima going to do it?  I want to come to the thinner literary and artistic youth next to him who is building and singing, is Gao Jianli.  According to historical records, Jing Ke was a chivalrous prodigal son, an ancient donkey friend, traveled to many countries, and had troubles with many masters.  Because he ran away if he couldn't fight, he didn't die in the end.  But Jing Ke has a bigger dream in his heart, and he doesn't want to care about this group of ranger masters, it's not that he is not afraid of death.  In the end, after Jing Ke arrived in the country of Yan, he made friends with the local dog butcher and Gao Jianli, who was good at building, and became confidantes.  Jing Ke is a drunkard, every day he drank with the dog butcher and Gao Jianli in the Yan market. After getting drunk, Gao Jianli went to the building, and Jing Ke sang to the beat in the market, performing in disguise.  However, although Jing Ke loves to drink, he can be regarded as half a literary youth. He is a deep person and likes to read.  The deep words can be seen from his face.  Bitter and bitter.  Sure enough, this guy started singing after drinking too much.  To be honest, I really can't appreciate his singing voice, it's almost the same as Wu Dan, with a drake voice.  But if you mix it up until now, you can pretend to be Yang Kun.

    The ancient people were simple and honest, and soon some people began to throw copper coins, knife coins and the like in front of this group of lunatics.  I am secretly happy.  Just then, I saw a slender girl walking slowly from the end of the market.  My eyes also fell on the girl intently.  It's not because of how beautiful the girl is, but because of the child she is holding.  Nima, this kid looks so much like me when I was a child.

    "This, this is my previous life?" I pointed at the child in surprise, and asked Fang Liang, "I rely on this to be exactly the same as when I was in junior high school, except this kid is thinner!!"

    Fang Liang nodded and said, "Your previous life was called Yun Ruo."

    "What about the girl next to me?" I looked at the young girl who was holding "me".  She should be only sixteen or seventeen years old, she should be my sister?

    Fang?? King Qin's heart.  The king of Qin was startled, he jumped up and his sleeve broke.  Hastily drew the sword, but only grabbed the scabbard.  In a moment of panic and urgency, the sword was held tightly and could not be pulled out immediately.  Jing Ke chased the King of Qin, and the King of Qin ran around the pillar.  Suddenly, something unexpected happened, and the ministers were stunned for a moment.  Just as the King of Qin was running around the pillar, not knowing what to do, the attendants shouted: "Your Majesty, push the sword behind your back!"

    King Qin pushed the sword behind his back, drew out the sword and attacked Jing Ke.  King Qin's sword is full of royal aura.  My eyes can see a person's aura clearly.  In fact, from the moment the king of Qin drew his sword, I saw the sword of the king turned into a dragon and rushed towards Jing Ke.  Jing Ke didn't expect King Qin to strike his sword instantly, and the sword struck his left leg impressively.  Jing Ke raised his dagger and stabbed the King of Qin with a flying knife, but unexpectedly, the King of Qin was also quite skilled, so he blocked it with the blade of his sword, and the flying knife hit the copper pillar.  The king of Qin became completely ruthless and stabbed Jing Ke eight times with his sword.  Jing Ke knew that the situation was over, but Yizhu laughed wildly, and cursed: "The big thing has not been accomplished, because I want to capture you alive, and force you to return the prince's land contract to return to the prince!" Amid wild laughter, the guards rushed forward and stabbed him  Jing Ke died.  Jing Ke died in an instant, dying in peace.

    After watching this scene, I couldn't help but gasp.  Although I have seen the scene of Jing Ke assassinating the King of Qin several times in film and television dramas, I did not expect the real scene to be so frightening.

    I looked back at Fang Liang, but saw that he had nothing to do with him, as if he was reading someone else's story, and I couldn't help feeling a little embarrassed for a moment.

    "In the end no, what happened to Jing Ke in the end, how did you become Fang Liang?" I couldn't help asking.

    Fang Liang smiled and said: "You continue to watch." The last screen switched to a wild suburban mountain outside the king's city.  Some soldiers in armor buried Jing Ke's bones in the grass and wasteland outside Xianyang.  The mountains are full of vines and yellow flowers, embracing Jing Ke's grave.  I suddenly saw streams of elf energy flying out of those yellow flowers and injecting them into Jing Ke's tomb.  At this time, I saw Jing Ke's ghost covered in blood slowly coming out, merging with the essence of the mountain flower.

    "This flower is called Acacia." Fang Liang said, "Actually, the energy of these flowers and trees is called sprites. I mixed with these spirit energy by accident and became a nail that is difficult to reincarnate.  household."

    "So that's how it is." I smiled wryly.  At this moment, I saw a government official ape wearing a purple robe, with angry eyes and a serious face appearing, and flashed the badge of punishing the evil division to Jing Ke's ghost.

    Yin Chai, the Department of Punishment, said: "Our punishment is based on the rules of disloyalty, unfilial piety, disrespect, disbelief, disrespect, unrighteousness, shamelessness, shamelessness, etc., light punishment for minor crimes, and heavy punishment for serious crimes. You  follow me."

    Jing Ke sneered and said: "I have been loyal all my life, and my faith has been enhanced. How can it be your turn to punish my ghost!"

    The clerk of the Punishment Division sneered: "Why should I punish you? I was just ordered to send you to the Yin Division to report. You have been appointed by the Punishment Division, and you will be a member of our division from now on."

    "Damn, that's how you became an official of the underworld?" I said in surprise, "It seems like shit luck."

    Fang Liang said: "It's very simple, because I have been mixed with the essence of flowers and trees, and my magic power is strong. If they want to catch me rashly, they will definitely fail. In addition, the underworld manpower was small at that time, so they hired me. Look at the people at that time.  How much, the bosses have come out to bring the ghosts down in person.¡±

    I was speechless: "What about me? What about me and my sister in the previous life?"

    Fang Liang sighed: "After Jing Ke's death, someone was grateful for his actions and took Jing Ke, the bones of my previous life, back to my hometown for burial. Your sister Yun Jiang in your previous life died of depression not long ago. You were also a sick and young person in your previous life.  So he died soon. On Huangquan Road, I saw your siblings again."

    "I'm going, I was such a loser in my previous life?" I thought to myself that I had a relationship with Jing Ke anyway, and thought that I was at least Gao Jianli or Prince Dan.  In the end, feelings are a dozen of soy sauce.

    "That's right, not only in your previous life, but you have been a short-lived ghost in all your lifetimes." Fang Liang said helplessly, "I have never seen such a bad fate."

    "Damn!! So unlucky?? How did your underworld arrange it? It's not fair!!" I said angrily.

    Fang Liang sighed: "This is not your sister. After seeing me, Yun Jiang asked you what will happen to you in the future. I said nothing will happen. You will die early in life after life, or you will die young. Your sister is reluctant to let you go, saying that she is the one who brought you down this time."  No one to take care of you, and died of illness at home, so I beg you to give you a long life. However, the heavenly secrets cannot be tampered with at will, if you really want to change it, there must be a price."

    "What price?" I couldn't help asking.

    "Borrow your sister's life." Fang Liang said.  As soon as these words came out, I was taken aback.  It turns out that what the ghost said about borrowing life to live was not someone else, but myself!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Four Hundred and Thirty-One

    ?

    I asked in surprise: "I borrow my sister's life, but I don't have a sister in this life. I'm sure my mother never gave birth to a daughter, or even got pregnant!"

    Fang Liang said: "Don't get excited, just listen to me. After I died, I became a shady servant who punished the evil, and I often went out to catch some evil spirits. In the previous life, after your sister died, the ghost messenger who was in charge of taking her back to the underworld came to look for her."  Me, asked me if I wanted to see her for the last time. So I went to see Yun Jiang, and I asked her if she had any unfulfilled wishes. Yun Jiang asked me, do you know what will happen to you in your next life? I peeked  According to the data on the Sansheng Stone, tell your sister, this kid¡¯s life is too bad, he will be a short-lived ghost for several lifetimes, and his life is not very happy.¡±

    "I'm going, I've hanged myself for a thousand years! Speaking of which, how did your underworld arrange it? Anyway, you should even out your fate, so that I can have so many lifetimes of wealth?" I protested.  This is simply not fair ah hey!  How did the plan of the underworld work?

    Fang Liang said: "There is no way. Everything has a cause and an effect. What you have done in life, the efforts you have made, will change the fate of this person after death.  He may be a beggar or a prostitute, or he may simply be reincarnated as a pig. For example, when Qin Hui was reincarnated in his tenth life, he was all pigs, and his meat was extremely smelly. In the end, no one cared about eating his meat. What about you?  Every life is mediocre, so every life ends hastily."

    "People are tough, why do you have to say it so bluntly." My heart was broken immediately.  I thought that I knew Jing Ke thousands of years ago, maybe he was a big shot, but now my heart is really broken.  Not only is he not a big shot, but he is also doomed to be soy sauce for several lifetimes and be alone all his life.

    "However, I still secretly changed your fortune." Fang Liang said, "Yun Jiang begged bitterly, and would rather trade her life in the next life for your longevity and happiness in the next life.  Just help you change your luck. But the price may be that from that life on, your sibling relationship will be severed, and you will be strangers if you reincarnate again in the future."

    I was shocked and said: "Could it be that in a certain life you killed your sister and let her life be counted on my head?!"

    Fang Liang said speechlessly: "How can I be so mad. I just waited for the first life, which is your life. Originally, your life span in this life is not long, you can only live to be in your twenties. The cause of death is that you died in a case  However, in this life, Yun Jiang, who was originally your sister, will not have good results. Since you are a criminal policeman, a certain case you solved involved relatives, so your sister is destined to be killed. The original design  It must be, your sister was knocked into a vegetative state by the gangsters, and she died after lying on the bed for twenty years. This is a very tragic fate. In the past twenty years, maybe your parents will hope that she will wake up. For this  False hope is likely to consume all the savings of the family, and you will be poor and hopeless in the end. So I secretly changed your fate, and simply ticked off your sister's name in Judge Cui's book of life and death.  Add the rest of your life to your body."

    "Damn, won't your behavior be discovered??" I was surprised.

    Fang Liang smiled and said: "Based on the pros and cons, this approach is not wrong. Since it will not cause major troubles, the Underworld will not go after the root cause. And the records of the Underworld are updated every day. As I said  , what everyone did in life will affect his later fortune, whereabouts after death and the arrangement of the next life. There are too many variables, and the underworld can't track it down. So to be precise, your life span was grafted by me later  , there will be a hurdle in the twenties."

    I suddenly said: "That is to say, my own life span has been used up today, and the rest will be my sister's life?"

    Fang Liang nodded and said: "That's right. Since you borrowed someone else's life, there must be a gap in the process of conversion. If this gap manifests in your body, it means that you have a serious illness. But, I just checked  Check your information." As he spoke, he raised the phone in his hand: "The information in the Yin and Yang worlds says that you were borrowed by a soul burial master. Maybe his behavior damaged your life span for two years, so that you can't wait for the death of a soul burial master."  This gap of life-changing has been advanced. During this gap period, your soul and body are not compatible. If you don¡¯t encounter other things, then it will be the same as what I just said, and it will appear as a life-changing event.  After a serious illness, you will recover from the serious illness and return to health, but the rest of your life span is borrowed from your sister. But now your gap period has arrived, and when your soul and body are not compatible, someone just took advantage of it  , kicked out the living soul, and this kind of accident happened: occupying your body, but kicking out your soul."

    "I see. But who would snatch my body, is this guy sick? What's the purpose?" I frowned.

    Fang Liang shook his head and said, "This is something that you and I need to find out. Since that person borrowed your body as an undercover agent, he must have some secrets to tell.?But no matter what, I believe that he wouldn't dare to act rashly even among those masters.  Especially since this place is Duan Qingshui's domain.  "

    Speaking of Boss Duan, I suddenly remembered the purpose of this trip, so I said: "By the way, Duan Qingshui originally wanted to take us into the depths of the snow-capped mountains to find the Protoss tribe. Maybe that fake is also for this purpose?"

    Fang Liang nodded and said: "It appears at this place at this time, so people have to think of it. How about we follow them into the snow mountain and follow them from a distance. If there is any change, we can take care of it."

    I immediately nodded and said: "That's what I was thinking, I was afraid that the fake would harm my master and the others."

    Fang Liang patted my shoulder and said, "Let's go back and have a look together." Then, he dragged me across the Naihe Bridge, and walked back from Yinyang Road.

    Fang Liang and I walked all the way, thinking back to the scene on the Sansheng Stone, I couldn't help but look at the official ape dressed as a rogue in front of me.  Unexpectedly, behind every seemingly unreliable hooligan there is a tragic past.  Such as Wu Dan, such as Fang Liang.

    Soon, we returned to the cliff beside Yuhu Village.  I overlooked Yuhu Village, but I saw that the sky was turning white, and it would be dawn soon.

    Fang Liang said: "You can see the situation at the entrance of the village from here. Wait and see, if they leave, we will follow. I guess they will show up soon." I nodded, feeling very uncomfortable.  Damn, it's really hard to go home now.

    Just as I was feeling sad, suddenly, I heard a rustling sound from the grass beside the cliff.

    "Is someone here?" I whispered.  So Fang Liang and I stared at the grass, and at the same time, Fang Liang raised his micro punch.  But after a long while, the grass parted, and a small white furry head poked out from inside.

    "Xiao Mi?!" I exclaimed in surprise.

    When Xiao Mi saw me, she was taken aback at first, and then said calmly: "Sure enough, my guess is right, the owner of the second-hand goods has been deceived."

    "You actually understand me!!" I stepped forward and picked him up from the ground and hugged him in my arms, with a feeling of sadness and warmth in my heart: "Master can't see me, and the villain doesn't know me, but now you are the only one who understands me!"  Guys can recognize the real me"

    Xiao Mi spat: "Ah bah!! I just thought there was something wrong with that person's smell, so I ran out to look for it. Sure enough, I saw you. How did you become so immortal? The one next to me seemed to see  Pass?"

    Fang Liang looked at Xiao Mi, and sneered: "He's hiding an old man, why don't you report to the Yin Division?"

    Xiao Mi snorted coldly: "You care about me?"

    I was not in the mood to quarrel with them, so I asked, "Xiao Mi, why didn't you tell me that master is fake?!"

    Xiao Mi said: "I don't know what's going on, what did I tell him? Now that group of people's attention is on that counterfeit, maybe even if I say something, maybe no one will take it seriously. By the way, they today  Maybe we are going to go to the snow mountain, do you want to follow and have a look?"

    I nodded and said, "Of course I'm going. I also want to see what ulterior motives that counterfeit has." So the three of us stood on the cliff and watched the situation of the village.  After dawn, we saw Wu Dan and his group coming out of the village and walking on the mountain road under the cliff.

    Fang Liang motioned for me to squat down and hide in the grass, and then lightly blew a burst of cold mist into my face.  "I used Taoism to help you block the invasion of Yang Qi, let's follow up and have a look now." Fang Liang said.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Four Hundred and Thirty-Two

    ?

    Xiao Mi and Fang Liang and I quietly followed behind them.  Thanks to Fang Liang's magic power, I didn't suffer much along the way, and I was not discovered by Wu Dan and others.  But I can clearly see their actions in front of them.  That impostor is very close to Ruan Lingxi, Nima is talking and laughing.  Wicked girl, this silly girl can't see that it's not me?  Don't you feel that there is something wrong?

    I was annoyed watching from the sidelines, but Fang Liang comforted me calmly: "It's okay, I'll find a chance to exchange it for him. Besides, that body is yours, and you won't suffer if anything happens Hey, hey  , why did you hit me??"

    In this way, we followed for several days, and finally entered the depths of the snow mountain on the fourth day.  After reaching the depths of the snow-capped mountains, I felt that the temperature here was more than ten degrees lower than the outside world, one was summer and the other was winter.  But although I can feel the temperature difference, I am not afraid of it.  The colder the place, the better it is for me.

    When walking from the outside to the depths of Jade Dragon Snow Mountain, I really saw the changes in the scenery of the four seasons.  Outside, there are blooming flowers, short waterfalls, and clear mountain springs.  But in the depths of the snow-capped mountains, the mountain winds are gusty and bitterly cold.  Snow covered the mountains, and some places have been turned into tourist areas, with huge ski resorts.  But tourist areas are only a small part of it.  When walking further into the deep snow, there is no human habitation at all.  Fortunately, Duan Qingshui prepared all kinds of warm things for camping in the wild, tents, etc. in advance, and even found a cave to shelter from the wind for the night, while Xiao Mi and Fang Liang and I could only squat in the snow near them.

    That night, Xiao Mi squatted on my lap and complained: "I'm freezing to death, when will I get here. It's good for you two, you don't feel cold at all."

    I smiled bitterly and said, "How do I know how far Boss Duan's home is. But after walking for so many days, it must be almost here."

    Just as he was talking, the cold wind was howling in the sky, and a flurry of snow was blowing.  Xiao Mi shivered, and said: "Now I know that wearing fur is not necessarily warm. Hey, you better stop hugging me, it's even colder." I had no choice but to put him on the ground.  At this moment, Xiao Mi suddenly pricked up her ears and said in a low voice, "Why do I feel that someone is coming?"

    "Is there?" I listened carefully, but there was no human voice.  Fang Liang was sitting next to me and playing with the snow boredly. Hearing this, he stopped pinching the snow ball in his hand, looked at the ground under his feet, listened with his ears up, and said, "Someone is here."  , still came to find me."

    "Where is it? Who is looking for you? Could it be Wu Dan and the others in the barren mountains?" I asked.

    Fang Liang made a "shh" gesture, and said in a low voice: "Only one person came. I'll go and have a look." Then he stood up.  The three of us were hiding behind a mountain rock covered with snow.  Fang Liang stood up at this moment, as if he really saw someone, staring at him without saying a word.  At this moment, I smelled a strong smell of incense candles, and I couldn't help but quietly straightened up, and slowly exposed my eyes to look out.

    Since it was night, although there was reflection from the snow, the vision was still not very clear, and I could only see the silhouette of a person in the distance.  But next to him are incense candles and paper money, just like burning paper in the snowy mountains.

    Fang Liang walked around the rock and walked slowly towards that person.  The man also saw Fang Liang and walked towards us.  After he walked away for a while, I suddenly found out that the guy who walked over was actually Ma Yun!  Why is this kid burning paper in the mountains?

    Because there is a distance, and I am against the wind, I can't hear what the two of them said, but I only hear some fragmentary voices occasionally.  So I asked Xiao Mi in a low voice: "What are they talking about?"

    After listening, Xiao Mi said, "It seems that Ma Yun sent two letters to Fang Liang, one for someone else and one for Fang Liang. I can't tell who it was specifically for."

    It's evil, Ma Yun is still hiding a secret?  I recalled the scene before departure, and suddenly remembered what Zang Qingning seemed to have told Ma Yun before he left.  But what does this pair of mother and son want to do?

    The two of them just muttered for a while, and after a while, Ma Yun left, and Fang Liang returned to the rock and sat down again.  I immediately asked: "Is that Ma Yun just now? What did this kid tell you?" Thinking of his intimate behavior with Ruan Lingxi, I was very upset.

    Fang Liang shook the letter in his hand and said, "He told me to deliver this letter to the current Goddess who protects the Protoss. She also told me a secret shortcut to find the Protoss, allowing me to be one step ahead of your master and the others." I looked at Fang Liang.  The Dongba paper envelope in Liang's hand, nothing was written on it.

    I asked, "Do you know who gave it to her?"

    Fang Liang said: "Zang Qingning, a certain prophet and goddess of the Guardian God Clan, died and did not go to the underworld to report. It seems that there are quite a few people who broke the law and violated discipline."

      Zang Qingning?  What does this woman want I looked at the sealed letter paper, and I was ashamed to tell Fang Liang to open it for a look.  Fang Liang thought for a while, put the envelope in his arms, and said, "Anyway, let's go and see what she said. With a shortcut, we can arrive earlier."

    I remembered Xiao Mi said that Zang Qingning had another letter to Fang Liang, so I asked, "Didn't he give you another letter?"

    Fang Liang looked at me and smiled, "Did you overhear our conversation just now? He did say that he had another letter for me, but I might not be able to read it. It was a bit strange for him to say that, saying that if I could  To see that letter would be to see it in a corpse."

    "I rub it, so strong taste?" I said in amazement: "Could it be that there is a dead body in the snow mountain, and there is a letter hidden in the body?"

    Fang Liang smiled wryly and said, "I don't know where to go. Let's take a walk and see. While the others are camping and resting at night, let's go overnight to the territory of the Guardian Protoss to see what happened."

    So the three of us walked all night and followed Fang Liang on an extremely dangerous mountain road.  This mountain road detours along the cliffs. In addition, the road is covered with snow, which is slippery and difficult to walk. It is basically impossible for people to walk on it.  Fortunately, Fang Liang and I are not real people. This road is simply not for people to walk. Even if Qinggong is as good as Xiaolongnv, there is a danger of falling off the cliff and being smashed to pieces.

    The three of us walked against the cold wind.  The wind kept blowing floating snow, which fell to the bottom of the cliff one after another.  There is a black hole under the cliff, and I can't see anything clearly, but I can hear the wind in the valley howling like a beast.  I couldn't help shivering, thinking that this was a long way to go.  After walking in silence for a long time, Fang Fangliang suddenly stopped and said, "I feel that there are people living nearby."

    "Man, where are you?" I looked around, and saw that there was a dead end in front of me, Nima's dead end, blocked by mountains and rocks, and it was tightly connected.

    "This is a dead end, or is there a mechanism on the stone?" I went up to feel it, but didn't find any secret door that could be opened.

    Fang Liang said helplessly: "What are you groping for? This is a solid rock."

    "Fuck me, are you kidding me?! Does that mean we've reached a dead end?" I said speechlessly.

    Fang Liang said: "You forgot, we are not physical people. We can pass through this stone." As he spoke, Fang Liang stepped forward and grabbed my arm and pulled me to hit the stone.

    "Wait a minute, what about Xiao Mi?!" I suddenly thought of Xiao Mi behind me.

    "Let him climb over this rock by himself and climb up to find us." Fang Liang said.

    "Your sister!!" Xiao Mi scolded behind her.  When I looked up, I saw that the mountain was so high that it was more than ten meters high.  So he said to Xiao Mi very compassionately: "I'm sorry brother, I'll go first."

    Xiao Mi rolled her eyes: "Okay, see you behind the stone."

    I closed my eyes and let Fang Liang pull me forward.  I have been a human being for a long time, but I have never really experienced the rush of walking through a wall.  After passing through, I opened my eyes to take a look, and was stunned by the scene in front of me.

    Unexpectedly, in the depths of the frigid snow-capped mountains, there is actually a fairyland that is as warm as spring and full of flowers and trees!  There are gurgling water in the distance, light waterfall hot springs, pavilions and pavilions.  Tree-lined and prosperous.

    "This is the territory of the Guardian Protoss? Let me go, is it the kingdom of the elves in the Lord of the Rings, but the architectural style is all Chinese style." I exclaimed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Four Hundred and Thirty-Three: Severance of Love (Part 2)

    ?

    But looking at the beautiful scenery of this place, although you can't feel the temperature of the human world, judging from these flowers and springs, this place is as warm as spring, not as cold and desolate as outside the Jade Dragon Snow Mountain.

    This valley looks quite large, Fang Liang led me forward.  Along the way, we met many clansmen carrying weapons to watch the night, but no one noticed us.  I couldn't help but feel a little thankful, otherwise, if we start fighting, if everyone is invincible like Boss Duan, then Fang Liang and I will be unable to move an inch.

    Fang Liang turned around an altar and a square according to the route instructed by Ma Yun, and led me to a secluded corner of the valley.  There is an exquisite small building in this valley, with red gauze curtains hanging on the upper floor.

    "This is the residence of the Goddess." Fang Liang stopped downstairs and said to me: "The current patron saints are the Prophet Goddess and Yun Ni."

    "Let's go up like this? Will the goddess be frightened when she sees it?" I said, "If we send a letter, will people believe it?"

    Fang Liang smiled and said: "If you are a prophet, you will have some predictive ability." Then, Fang Liang led me into the door.

    But I saw that the small building is simple and elegant, and flowers and Guqin are placed in the main room.  There is also a six-eared copper stove on the ancient table in the main room. Incense is burning in the copper stove, and the fragrance is overflowing and very sweet.

    Fang Liang and I stood in the main room, and shouted upstairs: "Is there anyone?!"

    I said: "Can this prophet see us? If there is no yin and yang eye"

    "I saw it." Suddenly, I heard a light voice coming from the wooden stairs.  With the slight sound of footsteps on the stairs, I looked up and saw a slim woman in Naxi costume coming down.

    This woman is about twenty-eight or twenty-eight years old, with a melon-seeded face, beautiful eyebrows and almond eyes, and a very smart and delicate appearance.  Although she is not a stunning beauty, she also has a somewhat moist appearance.

    The woman stood still in front of us, looked at it suspiciously for a while, and said, "Aren't you human?"

    "I rely on you to see?" I was surprised.  No one noticed that Fang Liang and I were ghosts along the way, but this woman could tell right away.

    "Goddesses of all ages have yin and yang eyes, so they can naturally see ghosts." The woman looked at me and Fang Liang curiously: "It seems that you two are not ordinary ghosts."

    Fang Liang smiled and asked, "Are you the goddess and Yun Ni who protect the protoss?"

    The woman nodded and looked at us both indifferently.  I thought to myself, what the hell is this girl thinking, wouldn't she be afraid of two male ghosts appearing unexpectedly at home?  Sure enough, the demeanor of a general.

    Fang Liang said: "Since you are a goddess, you have certain prophetic abilities. You must know that someone will send you a letter."

    He Yun Ni was stunned for a moment, and said, "I really don't know, I just know that the guests are here tonight." As she spoke, she glanced at the micro-champ Fang Liang was carrying and the Spirit Hunting Bureau logo on the gun.

    Fang Liang smiled and said, "We are here as messengers." As he spoke, he took out the letter written by Zang Qingning from his arms.

    He Yun Ni took it, opened the envelope, and took out a piece of paper from inside.  I stared at the paper curiously, and saw that it was not thick, and it was even transparent under the light.  The paper was still written with a brush.  When He Yunni looked at the letter paper under the light, I also vaguely recognized the words on the paper from the reverse side.  There is only one line of words on it: "Break the love, the evil of the past. If you want people to know, unless you do nothing."

    What are you playing.  I thought to myself, this cultural person is just different, they don't speak directly, just like talking about Zhen Huan's style.  No wonder you feel relieved to let others deliver the letter, which is simply impossible to understand.

    But when I looked at Na and Yunni's expressions again, I was suddenly surprised.  I saw that the woman's color changed instantly, her expression was shocked, and her hands trembled slightly.

    Fang Liang and I looked at each other, and Fang Liang asked, "Are you okay?"

    He Yun Ni collected himself, turned around and asked, "Who sent this letter to me?"

    Fang Liang was a little surprised: "I don't know the person who asked me to deliver the letter, but she said that you can understand it after reading it, so I didn't ask. Because I owe someone a favor, I just sent it away."

    He and Yun Ni stared at the two of us, with a deep look in their eyes: "It's really just like this?"

    Fang Liang said calmly: "That's it. You see if you want to reply to the letter, or we will leave."

    He Yunni looked at us for a while, calmed down, and said, "Let me think about something, please sit down, both of you." Then, she pointed to the small bamboo chair under the copper stove in front of the table.

    I saw her pensive expression, and thought to myself what Fang Liang and I have done.  Fang Liang sat down on the chair indifferently.  When I saw him sit down, I sat down too.

    &nbsp??Turn back, what if we don't meet them?  Besides, their final destination is also here, wait a minute.  But I discovered a certain secret of the goddess just now, um, I seem to know something.  "

    "What's the secret?" I thought to myself that he really observed a lot at this moment just now.

    "I saw her wearing a jade wrench, made of white marble. I think I've seen Duan Qingshui wear it before. I've met Duan Qingshui a few times before, and I'm very interested in that priceless wrench in his hand." Fang Liangruo  Said thoughtfully.

    "Damn, what's the matter, people of the same clan, maybe they all like to wear this stuff?" I said.

    Fang Liang waved his hand and said: "No, the exact same material, the exact same style, have you seen it? This shows that this goddess has a close relationship with Duan Qingshui."

    "What do you mean, is she the lover of Boss Duan?" I asked in amazement.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 434: Emotional Gu is Born (Part 1)

    ?

    Fang Liang said: "It's hard to say. Help me find the corpse first." I had to squat down with him and search around. Fortunately, the ice wall glowed with a dim blue light, allowing us to barely see the surroundings.  This blue light may be the fluorescence of the blue butterfly.

    There is obviously an interlayer in the ice wall, and this interlayer is the nest of the blue butterfly.  This perverted goddess actually raises soul-eating butterflies.  The butterflies also seemed to be dormant, but Fang Liang said that these things were half-spiritual, half-living monsters. It was really hard to say whether this thing was dormant.

    "There is nothing." I searched for a long time and looked at it for a long time. Except for this large group of blue butterflies in the ice wall, there is really nothing.  I stared at it for a long time, and seemed to faintly feel that the blue butterflies in the interlayer of the ice wall moved, forming a pattern of a face.  I rubbed my eyes and continued to look, but there was nothing there.

    Fang Liang thought for a while, and said, "How about this, I'll break the ice wall and try."

    I immediately waved my hand and said, "Don't, this butterfly can bite! You are not afraid of me, but I am!" Thinking of the pain after being bitten by a blue butterfly just now, I immediately thought of being bitten by a group of butterflies one after another.  , couldn't help shivering.

    Fang Liang fumbled in his trouser pocket for a while, then took out a small glass bottle, and handed it to me: "Smear this on your face, the back of your hands, and the exposed parts anyway."

    "You still carry insect repellant with you." I smiled, took it quickly, opened it, and wiped it on my face. There was a strange smell, and I couldn't help but hesitate: "What's this smell? It smells strange." I thought it was  Something like water, but after applying it on the face, it feels sticky and smelly, and there is even some powder, just like a mask.

    "Apply it, high-efficiency mask, blended with Wangchuan River water, add some ashes and corpse oil, you will like it. Butterflies will hide." Fang Liang said very easily.

    I'm so hasty!  !  I gagged immediately, retched for a long time and didn't spit it out, feeling unspeakably uncomfortable.  Now in the state of the soul, it is true that I can't spit out anything, but this is more uncomfortable than vomiting upside down.

    But in order not to be riddled with these perverted butterflies, I still endured the nausea and smeared it all over my body.  At this moment, I saw Fang Liang draw a few spells with his fingers on the ice wall.  I couldn't see what kind of spell it was, but Lan was shining faintly.

    I saw Fang Liang take off the gun and shoot down the spells with bang bang bang a few times.  The sound is not loud, maybe this gun has an automatic silencer.  After the bullet went down, I saw that the ice wall on the wall began to fall in large pieces.

    I was glad that Hao Hao and Yun Ni didn't think of handing over Fang Liang's gun.  It is estimated that Zang Qingning's letter disturbed her mind, and she forgot about it for a while.  At this time, the ice wall broke, and the blue butterfly inside slowly came to life, fluttering its wings to fly.

    However, the things Fang Liang gave me were useful, and the blue butterflies flew up one after another, circling around me and Fang Liang.  It turned out that it really worked when I applied it, and the blue butterfly didn't get close to me at all.  Perhaps Lan Die was afraid of Fang Liang's aura, so he didn't dare to approach him.  Taking this opportunity, I waved my arms and drove the butterflies to the door.

    After all the blue butterflies flew out, I saw another layer of ice wall behind the interlayer of ice wall.  At this time, I completely saw what was behind the ice wall.  It turns out that I was not mistaken just now, there is a face behind the ice wall, and this face is the face of a young woman.  It turned out that there was a standing corpse frozen behind the ice wall.  Upon closer inspection, I realized that this woman was very young, she looked like a young girl in her prime.  Dressed up, eyebrows and eyes slightly squinted, it seems to be smiling, but the expression is serene.  The appearance is very beautiful, a typical classical beauty, with pale moon eyebrows, crescent eyes, red lips and plain hands.  I looked into her eyes and suddenly felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.  Those eyes were deep and quiet, as if looking into a deep pool of water.

    "It seems like I've seen this before." I couldn't help but muttered to myself.  Suddenly, fragments of memories came to my mind.  I suddenly remembered that when the Nuwa stone was still with me, I had a strange dream. I dreamed that there was a masked beauty dancing on a high altar surrounded by snow-capped mountains.  That beauty had a pair of crescent-like eyebrows and eyes, with deep eyes, as if she could see through the soul of a person.

    "I've seen it, I seem to have dreamed about her!" I was surprised: "Could it be that she is Zang Qingning, this is her corpse?!" It is so well preserved, what does He Yunni want to do?  !

    "Whoever scans it will know." As he said, Fang Liang actually took out the mobile phone from his close pocket: "This is a mobile phone researched by the mana of the underworld and the technology of the Hunting Bureau. Just scan the face of the deceased  With one scan, you can know basic information such as name, date of birth and death, race and ethnicity.¡±

    "I'll go and scan it, your face is a QR code?" I said speechlessly.  But looking at Fang Liang¡¯s words, it seems that he is not joking, because this guy really opened the phone and rummaged through it.With the scanning function, I scanned the face of the corpse.  Soon, the information of the deceased appeared on the screen: Zang Qingning, female, died on the tenth day of the first month of the Renxu year (1982).

    "Been dead for more than thirty years?" I was surprised, and then calculated the time, only to find that Zang Qingning's soul survived after death, and was preserved for ten years, and finally your mother found a chance to resurrect, and lived two years longer.  ten years.  This woman's experience is not uncommon!  Thinking about Ma Jingcheng again, he became half-human and half-zombie about twenty years ago, so he has maintained a state of immortality.  This pair is so amazing that they can be listed in the Guinness Book of World Records: the most wonderful couple in history.

    "The body was found," Fang Liang said, "It seems that Zang Qingning asked me to find her body because she must have hidden some information in her body before she died. I have to break through the ice wall to find it."

    "It's not easy to handle." I looked at the surrounding structures. After I died, there were ice blocks on the top, bottom, left, and right sides of the hole, which were built from the inside by ice blocks, and the outside was just covered with a layer of soil to cover it up.

    "If you smash this ice wall rashly, I think this cave is in danger of collapsing. This place should be set with a spell, and it will be difficult for us to escape. Not to mention whether we will be smashed inside in the end, that's it."  If the body if it breaks away from the sealed environment and decays quickly, maybe we won't be able to find the information she left behind." I said.

    "Zang Qingning probably wouldn't write information on his skin." Fang Liang said, "Stand back, I'll break it open and try."

    I had no choice but to step back, seeing Fang Liang draw those spells on the ice wall again.  I still don't know what this spell means, but it seems to have detonation and corrosion effects.  Soon, following the same pattern, Fang Liang smashed the ice wall open.  But a gust of cold water also flooded into the room.  Zang Qingning's body then floated on the water.

    Fang Liang stepped forward, solemnly folded his hands together and bowed to the corpse, and said, "I've offended you."

    Strangely, the corpse suddenly closed its eyes as if it understood.  This made my hair stand on end, and my heart shivered.  But the blue butterflies in the cave are hardened by the ice crystals on all sides, and the lifelike girls in costumes reveal a strange beauty.

    At this time, Fang Liang actually untied the robe from the corpse.  I quickly stopped him and frowned, "What are you doing?!"

    Fang Liang frowned and said, "Look for the letter!"

    "You can't take off your clothes either!!" I said, "This is a girl's body after all."

    Fang Liang snorted coldly, shook off my hand, and said, "Don't worry, I'm just looking for it, and I won't touch it randomly. Speaking of which, imagine if you can only hide the information on your body at the moment of life and death.  Where will it be hidden? It can't be in the clothes, if someone bury the body, they will find it."

    "Where could that be, only engraved on the skin?" I said.

    "It's almost there, but it can't be engraved on the surface, and people will find it." At this time, Fang Liang unbuttoned the body's outer robe, exposed the inner blouse, lifted a corner of the clothes that covered the belly, and said, "It's very  Possibly under the skin."

    These words remind me of some costume TV dramas where a cut is made on the body to hide a note.  I curled my lips, thinking that the spies in ancient times were really cruel to me.  But now we find that this Zang Qingning is also cruel enough to himself.  Because both Fang Liang and I noticed a tiny long wound on the abdomen of her body.

    "Isn't it really hidden under the skin?" I asked.  Fang Liang touched his body for a while, and said, "It's broken, it's too urgent to go out, and I didn't bring a knife."

    "I don't have anything." I said.

    Fang Liang thought for a while and said, "Where's the business card I gave you?" I suddenly remembered the business card he handed me with only my name and phone number, so I quickly found it and handed it to Fang Liang.

    "It's just a piece of paper." I said, "What's the use of that?"

    Fang Liang said: "It's not just a piece of paper." As he spoke, he took the piece of paper and chanted some spells, but saw a cold light emerge from the palm of his hand, casting a cold glow on the piece of paper.  cover.  After that, the business card seemed to have turned into a sharp piece of iron.  Fang Liang cut the business card along the scar, opened the flesh and blood, and found a small sealed cylinder from the wound.

    I was so surprised that I went up to see it.  I saw a rolled up note stuffed inside the cylinder.  There was only one line on the note: He Guangyan colluded with Taoist Ziyang to harm our people.

    "Just this sentence?" I asked puzzled, "Who are the two people mentioned?"

    "He Guangyan, maybe someone from He Yunni. I've heard of Master Ziyang. He and Master Zijing are the real headmasters of the Maoshan School. Their master is retired now, and he may have ascended to heaven long ago."  Fang Liang said: "Zi Jing is relatively indifferent, but Zi Yang is different. I heard that he has personal relationships with many dignitaries."

    "The Guardian God Clan is far away in the mountains, and the Maoshan Sect is in Zhejiang Province. How can these two parties be connected?" I said in surprise.

    "I don't know about this anymore." Fang Liang stood up as he said, "Since we found the letter, let's go out and lurk in the guardian god clan's territory and wait for your master and the others to come, so we can help secretly."

    "So you know how to get out," I said hastily, I really don't want to stay here with biting butterflies and smear the smelly corpse oil on my body: "Then let's go, I hope Xiao Mi will be here soon  , don¡¯t encounter any danger.¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com)?I heard that he has personal relationships with many dignitaries.  "

    "The Guardian God Clan is far away in the mountains, and the Maoshan Sect is in Zhejiang Province. How can these two parties be connected?" I said in surprise.

    "I don't know about this anymore." Fang Liang stood up as he said, "Since we found the letter, let's go out and lurk in the guardian god clan's territory and wait for your master and the others to come, so we can help secretly."

    "So you know how to get out," I said hastily, I really don't want to stay here with biting butterflies, and have the smelly corpse oil on my body: "Then let's go, I hope Xiao Mi will be here soon  , don¡¯t encounter any danger.¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 435: Emotional Gu is Born (Part 2)

    ?

    I saw Fang Liang exhale at the group of blue butterflies.  That cloudy air surrounded the blue butterfly.  The blue butterflies seemed to like Yin Qi very much, they used this thing as food, and immediately rushed towards it.  Fang Liang lured them away, then stepped forward and fired two shots at the keyhole of the door on the ice wall.  I heard a clatter outside the door, as if Fang Liang had knocked the lock down.

    At the same time, the two guards outside noticed something unusual and rushed in immediately.  Fang Liang suddenly sprayed two streams of Yin Qi at their faces.  I was speechless watching from the sidelines, thinking that this thing is a fire extinguisher, and I would spray it on everyone.

    In fact, this is also similar to ghost blowing. Ordinary people are blown with yin qi, and their bodies will always be affected. The yang qi is weak and all kinds of diseases will occur.  What's more, this time it's a super awesome ghost.  At that time, the two of them were not well, and they stood in place and swayed for a long time.  As a result, the yin energy attached to the two of them for a while, and the butterflies that love the yin energy instantly surrounded the two of them.  Fang Liang took the opportunity to pull me out the door.  I looked back at the two people who were in a trance surrounded by blue butterflies.

    "They won't die, will they?" I asked.

    Fang Liang said: "Don't worry, blue butterflies like yin qi, but they will release a scent that confuses people's mind when they eat yin qi. This scent is the body odor of butterflies. We are both yin soul bodies.  No. But a living person can easily smell it."

    Having said that, the two of us walked around the Protoss territory and observed the surrounding terrain.  After walking around for a long time, I realized that this entire large area is actually the residence of the goddess.  Near the residence of the goddess is the altar, which is also the center of the entire valley.  With it as the boundary, the valley in front is the residence of the rest of the Protoss.

    "The Goddess is spacious enough. It seems that the guardians of the Protoss respect the Goddess." I said.

    Fang Liang looked at the sky and said: "The sky is turning pale, and it will be daytime soon. I think your master and the others will be here today."

    "But there seem to be many secrets hidden in this protoss. I don't know if they will be in danger when they come back this time." I sighed.

    "Secrets are not limited to the goddess." Fang Liang said, "Look at the place where she lives. Are there many strange and unreasonable things?"

    "Where is it? It's a very ordinary courtyard." I said, "It's nothing more than a larger area, better scenery, and built according to the terrain of the valley."

    "Look at the people who come and go, the place where the goddess lives seems to be more closely guarded. What's more, there are always people going around the few hills next to the goddess' residence." Fang Liang said: "Why do some guards have feelings for these hills?"  Interest? I guess, there are caves hidden in this mountain, just like the ice cave where we were imprisoned. But what are these caves for?"

    "Prisoner? Impossible, the Protoss live far away, what enemies would they have to be detained?" I was stunned, and then remembered Fang Liang's ability, so I asked, "Why don't we go in and have a look?"

    Fang Liang said: "I can't get in. Look at these caves, they are all equipped with very powerful Taoism. I can't get in, and I can't see through them. It's more powerful than the ice cave where we were imprisoned. I guess this place may not be that  As for Yun Ni, I don't think her Taoism ability is so strong, but she can actually set up such a strong Taoism partition area, which is the so-called 'enchantment'."

    "Could it be that they want to hide some secret?" I frowned and said, "Zang Qingning said that the Guardian God Clan is related to a certain Taoist leader of the Maoshan Sect. Could it be the disciples of the Maoshan Sect imprisoned here? That's why we are so careful."

    "It's not like." Fang Liang shook his head and said, "This cave is not too small. Even if one or two people are locked up in one place, it takes more than six people. If the Maoshan faction lost so much foundation, wouldn't they come directly to look for it?  ? I haven¡¯t heard any news about any changes in the Maoshan faction. It seems that the prisoners are generally not disciples of the Maoshan faction. Let¡¯s go to the place where the woman lives.¡± So we went back to Heyun along the same road.  Ni's residence.

    But after going back this time, I found that the goddess was not staying in the residence.  The lights in the building are still on, and the red silk is blowing gently with the night breeze, but no one is there, only a maid is keeping watch.  But these maids don't have yin and yang eyes, so naturally they can't see us.  After wandering around with Fang Liang for a while, I guessed that after seeing the letter, He Yun Ni might feel that something big would happen, so he brought the letter to discuss with someone.  Just when the two of us were wondering, we found a group of people running towards here with torches on.  Fang Liang pulled me to take a closer look, and I saw that those people were carrying weapons, which were ancient bows, crossbows, knives and swords.  But those weapons are all silver plated.

    "These people seem to be searching for us. Probably they found that we escaped from the cave." Fang Liang said.

    "Isn't this group of people without yin and yang eyes? How did they find us?" I asked puzzled.

    "??No matter what, hide first!  "Fang Liang picked me up and fled to the direction of the altar. Just when I was about to ask him why he was so nervous, I saw that group of people with weapons seemed to be walking while holding up watering cans to spray something. The spraying thing  It is almost like a liquid spray, colorless and odorless.

    "What about spraying pesticides?" Fang Liang and I stood on the altar and looked around, feeling a little funny.  Fang Liang didn't smile, and said, "These sprays are likely to make us visible. Don't get them on your body, or our whereabouts will be discovered. I think there are experts hidden in this clan. I'm afraid I can't deal with them."

    "Is it safe to be on the altar?" I looked around, and it was just an ordinary high platform, with no bunkers or shelters at all.

    "The gods respect the altar very much, no matter what happens, they will not desecrate the altar. It is safe for us to hide here for the time being." Fang Liang said.  He was right. When this group of people walked to the altar, they just looked up and paused for a while, but they didn't spray those weird sprays on the altar.  After a while, the group left again.

    "What do we do next?" I asked.

    Fang Liang said: "Wait, wait for your master and the others to come at dawn, and see how the Protoss will react."

    "Okay, wait." I sat down, remembering that I had been impersonated for no reason, and suddenly felt extremely desolate.  After a while, the sky brightened.  Fang Liang also sat down beside me and said, "Wait a minute, everything has to be played by ear."

    "What do you think Zang Qingning is thinking in his heart? Why didn't Ma Yun tell us the truth directly, and pretended to make up such a lot of things?" I asked puzzledly: "Is this also called a secret?"  Not to be leaked? She dare not say it? "

    Fang Liang said: "This is one of them. Another point I feel is that she wants to create confusion. There seem to be many secrets in the Protoss, and she wants to mix it up so that we can notice the clues."

    "The protoss in this corner is really weird." I frowned and said, "I really hope Master and the others don't have trouble here." Speaking of this, I think of the information revealed by the crazy mother-in-law, that is, Lao Zhao.  Boss Duan and Sister Immortal will be buried at the bottom of the valley when the snow mountain avalanches.  Although I reminded Duan Qingshui in advance, I don't know if people can change the fate of life and death.  According to Fang Liang, human actions will change the fate and the arrangement of the next life.  But life and death are important matters, so I am afraid that Lao Tzu, the king of hell, will not agree.

    After waiting for a while, just as I was thinking wildly, Fang Liang suddenly stood up and whispered to me: "They seem to be here."

    "So fast?!" I was taken aback. Looking into the distance from the high altar, I saw a group of people coming at the entrance of the valley.  Judging from the figures of those people, they seem to be my master and the villain.  I suddenly became a little nervous.

    Fang Liang dragged me off the stage and mixed in with the patrolling guards.  We followed them to the entrance of the valley, but we saw Boss Duan taking the lead and walking into the valley.  He Yunni and a middle-aged man in a robe greeted him.  I thought of Fang Liang's words, and my eyes couldn't help looking at He Yunni and Duan Qingshui's hands.  Sure enough, they saw the same, almost identical finger pulls on their hands.

    Do you have an affair?  I looked at the expressions of the two of them suspiciously, but I saw that Duan Qingshui was calm and greeted the middle-aged man and Yun Ni, but the goddess and Yun Ni secretly glanced at Duan Qingshui several times.  That look had a special meaning, I couldn't tell what kind of look it was.  It seems to be full of affection, but also seems to be a little scared.  After Duan Qingshui entered the valley, the others followed.  I caught a glimpse of the impostor holding hands with Ruan Lingxi.  Paralyzed this guy to soak up my sister!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 436: Emotional Gu is Born (Part 2)

    ?

    Fang Liang tugged at me, and I calmed down.  In a blink of an eye, Ma Yun was also squinting at the impostor, secretly relieved.  Nima's kid tried to grab a girl from me, he's fine now.  No matter what kind of bird is pulling Ruan Lingxi, at least the body is mine.

    I saw Duan Qingshui and others follow the patriarch and He Yunni into the valley chatting and walking.  At this time, the Goddess's eyes lingered on Duan Qingshui, but she didn't notice us at all.  By eavesdropping on the chats of several people along the way, I realized that the original patriarch was Duan Qingshui's uncle, who was dead [this clan is particularly short-lived].  Not long after Duan Qingshui left, the former patriarch died, and the most respected among the remaining people was He Guangyan, the father of the Goddess.  That is, the middle-aged man in front of him.

    The name reminds me of the message left by Zang Qingning.  This old bum is a traitor!  Take a closer look at this old guy, his face is pale, he always smiles, he looks kind, he really doesn't look like a big villain.  But I heard that although this guy looks young and energetic, he is actually not young, and he is still alive in his sixties. This is a "long-lived" old man that is not common among the guardian gods.  Probably this is called the scourge of the millennium.

    The clansmen have already arranged accommodation for Duan Qingshui and the others.  Fang Liang and I stood watching from a distance, but saw Zhao Yu abruptly turning his head and looking in my direction.  I was excited, thinking that I still have a deep friendship, and immediately shouted: "Zhao Yu, Zhao Yu!!"

    I saw that Zhao Yu turned back and took a few steps in my direction, but Tang Xin called out: "Hey, Brother Yu, why are you going?!"

    "It seems that someone is calling me." Zhao Yu paused, then said hesitantly, "It seems to be Song Yan."

    Tang Xin rolled her eyes and said, "You're hearing hallucinations again. Isn't Song Erhuo with Lingxi? You're too tired. Let's go and rest. I'll give you a massage."  Followed Zhao Yu and left.

    "Let's go, they can't see you." Fang Liang shook his head helplessly.  I had no choice but to continue to observe them in the dark while looking for Xiao Mi's trace.  Calculated according to the time, Xiao Mi will come to join us in the morning no matter what.  But now he still doesn't show up, which makes me a little worried.

    I thought that Duan Qingshui would immediately go to the Snow Mountain God Cave after arriving at the Protoss, but he didn't make any movement, and closed the door in the room all afternoon, wondering what the hell he was doing.  Throughout the afternoon, the valley was very quiet. Except for the servants preparing the dinner and the patrolling people walking back and forth, there was basically no movement, which made me particularly uncomfortable.

    After nightfall, the dinner party was being prepared ahead, and Fang Liang and I monitored the goddess and Yun Ni.  I was very curious about the past between her and Duan Qingshui, but I saw that the two of them hadn't met each other all afternoon.  Everyone hid in their rooms as if they had made an appointment.

    But before the dinner began, He Yunni sneaked out of the house, put on a black robe, and headed for the valley ahead under the shadow of the moonlight.  Seeing this, Fang Liang and I followed quietly, afraid of being discovered by her, so we had to keep a distance.  The pace of this goddess is not slow. We walked and watched, but we saw her flashing to the small building where Boss Duan lived.

    The residence of the guardian gods is similar to the architectural style of Yuhu Village, but because there are many mountains here, the houses are generally built into small buildings with two or three floors, which are built according to the situation, which is very beautiful in the middle of the mountains.  Green trees and red flowers, cornices and red tiles, the night wind blows, and the falling flowers fly under the warm yellow light, and land on the black robe of the goddess.  She stopped and shook the fallen flowers.  I looked at her side face in the dark, and found that she looked a little nervous, and she was involuntarily turning her jade wrench in her hand.  But when I turned it around, I suddenly saw a not-so-long, but deep scar on the finger on which she was wearing the wrench.  This made my mind move, and I remembered that Duan Qingshui also had such a scar on his hand.  Because he has a lot of scars on his body, it's not surprising that there are more scars than one scar, and I didn't ask why, thinking that most of them were cut when he was fighting with others.  But now seeing that the Goddess has the same scar on her hand, it is a bit intriguing.  The scars are the same, the fingers are the same, what does it mean?

    Fang Liang whispered: "What are you staring at?"

    "This woman not only has the same thumb as Duan Qingshui, but also has the same scar in the same position and shape. Isn't that strange?" I whispered.

    "You also saw the scar on her hand?" Fang Liang whispered, "I think it's a kind of Guemotional Gu."

    "Wow, this woman cheated on Boss Duan? But now Duan Qingshui has moved on, why is it okay?" I said in amazement.  There are many kinds of love Gu.  But they all have a common feature: once one of the parties empathizes with another person after the voodoo, then ten thousand arrows will pierce the heart and die, a miserable death.  Obviously Duan Qingshui has broken up with her, but nothing seems to be wrong.

    At this time, I saw He Yunni stopped upstairs for a while before going upstairs.  Su Ling didn't live with Duan Qingshui, so presumably she didn't know there was a woman.?, Su Ling and the others helped the people inside out one by one.  Sure enough, there are old people, children, men and women, but all of them are haggard, unkempt, terrified, and look like they have been imprisoned for a while.

    I looked at Fang Liang and said in surprise: "What's going on?!"

    Fang Liang smiled at this moment and said, "You still don't understand? This afternoon, your master and Boss Duan were both busy. These two people are smart. They can see that there may be a mystery in these mountains, but they can still think of it."  It¡¯s the real villagers who are being imprisoned.¡±

    "No, wasn't the villager burned to death by that counterfeit??" I said in surprise.

    "Those villagers may be fake." Fang Liang said coldly: "Didn't you see that the guardian gods don't welcome Boss Duan's return? It is very likely that they have ambushed and designed Duan Qingshui in Yuhu Village long ago. If they can't be framed by mirror magic, maybe  I thought of assassinating you people, but unfortunately the killer was caught by that counterfeit, tied up and burned."

    "Damn it, the counterfeit product is from our side? Who is this product?" I couldn't figure out what was going on.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 437: Civil Disturbance

    ?

    With such a big commotion here, everyone no longer had to pretend to be asleep, and everyone in the whole valley got up and came here one after another.  Duan Qingshui, Yun Ni and the patriarch also rushed over.  So Fang Liang and I still retreated to the altar to watch, this time we could see everything clearly.  Because the trouble has reached this point, everyone doesn't have to continue to pretend to be like an article. Anyway, the villagers of Yuhu Village are here, and they arrest a group of ordinary people for no reason. Are they good people?

    A group of people stepped forward and surrounded Wu Dan and others, shouting: "Put down your weapons!!" The swords pointed at Wu Dan and Ruan Lingxi and others, but Wu Dan and the others still ignored them and confronted each other with swords.  They were deadlocked in one place for a while.  I think there is a huge disparity in power, no matter how powerful Wu Dan and others are, they can't match the swords of the whole clan, Nima.  Is Boss Duan joking with everyone's lives?

    He Guangyan was also present at this time. Seeing the disparity in manpower, the guy immediately relaxed, and obviously didn't take Duan Qingshui seriously, so he just smiled and said, "Nephew, you've been away for so long.  Understand what happened in the Protoss. Over the past few years, many outsiders have searched for our whereabouts in the depths of the snow mountain. Some people even said that there is a peerless treasure in the cave of the Protoss Snow Mountain. A large number of people have entangled to harass us.  They caught it, but they haven't figured out what to do with it, so you're coming back now."

    This statement is obviously a lie, and the subtext is actually: I will arrest people, what's the matter?  You have been away for so many years, and the power has been handed over to me, why do you still want to take care of these big things?  Get lost!

    How could Duan Qingshui be fooled, so he lowered his face and said with a sneer: "Uncle He, I'm curious about a question. Why did so many people from the clan die in recent years? Where did you get the outsiders from?"  ?¡±

    Heguang said: "You also know that there are curses in the people of our gods, and many people die young. Everyone knows this problem, and it seems that it can't be blamed on others."

    Duan Qingshui said: "If five or six people died, I wouldn't think anything unusual. But after I left, more than 20 people in the clan died, and more than half of them were my right-hand assistants at that time, so I  When I got back, I found that they were gone."

    He Guangyan's face darkened, but he didn't speak.  Suddenly, the imposter said: "Why do you need to ask Boss Duan? This old thing must have seized power while you were away. Why are the villagers in Yuhu Village disorderly? I think the villagers who were originally in Yuhu Village are  They must have been rioters, luckily they were burned to death, otherwise we would not have known what would have happened."

    I rely on Sao Nian to be so witty!  I shouted in my heart: Have you heard it!  !  Such a witty dialogue must not be something I can say!  !  Haven't found out he's a fake yet?  ?  It's a pity that the matter in front of me is relatively big, and as a result, everyone didn't hear the cry in my heart.

    Duan Qingshui asked: "Uncle He, is that so?"

    He Guangyan didn't even bother to act now, and sneered directly: "That's right, that's it, I think your deadline is coming soon, you might as well transfer power completely for the sake of the tribe."

    Duan Qingshui smiled, walked up to He Guangyan, and said, "When have I restricted your power?"

    He Guangyan sneered and said: "Although I left, I left my right-hand assistants and strong generals by my side, obstructing my work everywhere. Is this because you are willing to hand over power? I think you just want to find someone to occupy this place for you temporarily."  It's just a person in the position."

    Duan Qingshui said "oh" calmly, but his expression seemed to cool down: "Then you admitted that you killed my men and killed more than 20 people?!"

    He Guangyan's expression changed, he snorted coldly and said nothing.  At this time, the tense atmosphere became even more tense.  I saw He Guangyan's hands raised high, and those subordinates who raised their weapons also raised their weapons high and aimed at Wu Dan and others.  I watched from the sidelines and felt like breaking out in a cold sweat [of course I couldn¡¯t], I grabbed Fang Liang¡¯s arm nervously and asked, "What should we do? Will they all be arrested or killed?"

    I became more and more nervous because I remembered the prophecy of the crazy mother-in-law.  Duan Qingshui will be buried under the snow-capped mountains together with the fairy sister Su Ling.  Isn't this full of snow mountains?  Could it be that they were buried alive by this old pervert?

    Fang Liang was very calm, and said: "Don't worry, Duan Qingshui is a man with a deep city, and he won't be recruited so easily." No way?  I thought to myself that all the helpers are here, what cards does he have to turn over?  I wiped the next section of water and planted it.  But no one would have thought that they would encounter enemies when they returned home.

    I looked at them nervously, but I heard He Guangyan burst into laughter and said: "Duan Qingshui, all your helpers are here, what strength do you have to fight against me? Even if they are all peerless  It is impossible for a master to defeat my sword, sword, bow and crossbow, and the fire boulder. Maybe it won't last long at all."

    theDuan Qingshui smiled lightly and said, "Really?" As soon as he finished speaking, I saw him grab a torch and wave it behind him.  I couldn't help but followed him and looked behind him. After a long while, I suddenly found a group of people appearing on the top of the hill.  These people also carried torches and ran down from the top of the mountain, stopping not far behind Duan Qingshui.  From here, the distance is still quite far.  But from a distance, it seems that they also carry weapons in their hands.  I can't see who they are, but they are obviously not people in Naxi costumes, and they should not be local residents.

    "Who are they?" I asked Fang Liang in a low voice, "Why are there so many people here?"

    Fang Liang squinted his eyes and said, "It seems to be a group of people with guns. They should be Boss Duan's subordinates."

    "Could it be Duan Qingshui's men in Lijiang City?" I asked in surprise.  After thinking about it in my heart, I understand.  When Duan Qingshui went out to mess around, he must have started to develop his influence near Yunnan. At that time, there should have been a group of gangsters who followed him.  This group of people should also be mixed in Lijiang City now, and they may have a stronger influence under the care of Boss Duan, and of course they obeyed.

    I was a little relieved, thinking that if I had a gun with me, it would definitely be much better than the cold weapons here.  I was afraid that the two families would fight, and it would be the villagers of Yuhu Village who were unlucky.  He Guangyan didn't expect Duan Qingshui to make such a move, and blurted out in shock, "Is this your subordinate outside? How do they know the location of the Protoss?"

    Duan Qingshui smiled, but did not answer his question: "How about it, do you want to do it? If you do, these people of yours are all using backward cold weapons, and they should not be able to hold the guns on my side. Instead of doing it all  If the army is wiped out, it is better for us to settle the matter calmly and do whatever we want."

    After hearing this, He Guangyan seemed dissatisfied, but there was nothing he could do.  No matter how fast a man's sword is, it cannot resist a machine gun.  Half of his subordinates were not members of the Protoss themselves, so they couldn't stand the machine gun fire at all.  In a duel, there must be corpses everywhere.  The rest of the Protoss members respect Boss Duan more or less from the bottom of their hearts, and they are likely to turn against him in comparison.  In this case, tearing your face is a dead end.

    At this time, He Yun Ni stepped forward to persuade: "Father, it's better not to do anything."

    He Guangyan's complexion changed, and he said with a smile: "Okay, let's talk calmly."

    Duan Qingshui's face was still stinky, and he said without any face: "Then let these innocent villagers go first, and we can talk later."

    Heguang said: "If it is released now, they are likely to reveal the location of the Protoss"

    Duan Qingshui said coldly: "Let it go!" The voice came out suddenly and loudly, which startled the people around.  He Guangyan had no choice but to wave his hands to his subordinates and said, "Let them go!"

    Several people surrounding the villagers put away their weapons and made way for them.  Duan Qingshui stepped forward and said: "Everyone, go back, you should still remember the way into the mountain?"

    One of the old men nodded and thanked Duan Qingshui for a while in fear.  Duan Qingshui called Tang Xin and Zhao Yu: "You two send them out. If anyone dares to do something on the way, then don't show mercy and kill them!"

    When Tang Xin heard about the murder, she suddenly became interested, nodded and said: "No problem, boss! My knife has been sharpened long ago!" Saying this, she smiled at He Guangyan.  He and the old man didn't dare fart, so they had to watch the two lead the villagers away.

    Duan Qingshui saw them walking out of the entrance of the valley, and said: "This matter is settled, we have to talk about the more than 20 lives that died." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 438: Counterfeit

    ?

    When He Guangyan heard this, his complexion changed, knowing that Duan Qingshui was in the rhythm of resolving an old dispute with him, he couldn't help but become a little angry from embarrassment.  I noticed that several of his subordinates exchanged glances with each other, as if they didn't know the truth.  It seems that these innocent and lovely patron saints don't know what kind of character their patriarch is.

    He Guangyan's expression changed, and then he calmed down and said, "I am indeed responsible for this matter. But don't you have more important things to do when you come back? You said you found a way to break the curse of the Protoss. How about it,  This matter is more important. If you really do it, then I can let you handle it. If you can¡¯t do it, then you have to give an explanation to the whole clan. "

    Duan Qingshui didn't speak, just casually touched the jade finger in his hand, and said indifferently: "Yes. But I hope you don't be like your daughter, who has one thing on the outside and another on the other." He said, suddenly put the jade in his hand  Take off the wrench, slowly hold it in your palm, and tighten your fingers.  I saw something like fine sand flowing from the gap between his fingers, and I thought this guy was showing off his supernatural power again.

    When Duan Qingshui opened his palm again, the wrench in his hand had turned into powder and scattered in the wind.  He Yunni stared at him blankly, then his eyes fell on Duan Qingshui's hand, with a sad look on his face.  I peeked at Su Ling's expression again, and saw that she looked at Duan Qingshui and He Yunni calmly, but said nothing.

    Duan Qingshui stretched out his hand to Su Ling, and Su Ling naturally put his hand in his palm.  Duan Qingshui smiled slightly, took her hand and left leisurely.

    "Tomorrow I will set off to the Snow Mountain God Cave to open the door." Duan Qingshui left a sentence and left without looking back.

    He Guangyan gritted his teeth, obviously very dissatisfied in his heart.  I was amused in my heart, thinking that the five scumbags of the war are still seizing power, and Boss Duan will take it back for you in a few strokes.  The old man is in a hurry.  Empty ambition and lack of scheming.

    He Yun Ni stepped forward to support him and said, "Father, this"

    He Guangyan narrowed his eyes, and said coldly: "Tomorrow we will follow him to the Snow Mountain God's Cave."

    He Yunni hesitated and said: "But in that cave I'm afraid he knows the truth"

    He Guangyan looked at her and said with a smile: "Don't worry, you are my daughter, I can't let him hurt you."

    He Yun Ni looked sad, and said: "He has forgotten me. He only has the girl in white in his heart. I don't even know her name. He never even mentioned these things to me"

    He Guangyan snorted coldly: "He has been gone for so many years, you still remember him! Remember, if you want to be a goddess yourself, then you can no longer have these personal entanglements with your children."

    He Yun Ni wiped away tears, nodded and said: "I know." Saying that, the father and daughter also dispersed with the others.  Wu Dan and the others saw that everyone had left, so they also returned to their residence.  I looked at their backs and felt depressed.  Looking at the counterfeit again, Ma Wei actually dragged Ruan Lingxi to the residence.  What's the rhythm? Just don't go back to your own room?  ?

    I was so angry in my heart that I followed directly.  Fang Liang called me from behind: "Hey, what are you doing?!"

    "I think this kid has bad intentions, I have to go and see!" I said angrily.  As he spoke, he followed the impostor and walked forward.  After walking for a while, suddenly, this guy turned his head around, as if he saw me, and gave me a weird smile, which made me feel hairy all over.  Nima, when you look at a guy who looks exactly like you and smile at yourself, it's like seeing a ghost appearing in the mirror.

    Can this guy see me?  ?  I was taken aback, and my steps paused.  But after he smiled at me, he turned his gaze back and continued to talk and laugh with Ruan Lingxi.  I asked Fang Liang to go for a walk by himself, and then continued to follow this guy and Ruan Lingxi.  As a result, this guy directly dragged Ruan Lingxi into his room, and closed the door with a bang.  Nima, what rhythm is this?  ?

    I immediately ran to the window, grabbed the window and looked in.  He saw the impostor pulling Ruan Lingxi across the room and kissing him directly.  But this time the kiss was not on the mouth, but on the cheek.  But this scene also made me very annoyed, who the hell is this guy!  !  It can't be done, if you don't stop it, you will have to get closer!  !

    Just when I wanted to ask Fang Liang for help, I saw this guy suddenly whispered something in Ruan Lingxi's ear, and then snapped his fingers, Ruan Lingxi tilted his head and fell asleep.  I was taken aback, thinking what kind of sorcery is this?  But seeing this guy carried Ruan Lingxi to bed, I immediately became anxious, went in directly through the window, and cursed: "What the hell do you want to do?!"

    As soon as I said this, I realized that people couldn't hear me at all, and I couldn't help but feel angry. I was about to call Fang Liang for help, but the fake said with a smile: "I'll help you, can't I help you pick up girls?"

    I was taken aback for a moment, hearing the low voice, it was a?The voice of a man.  The tone is quite beautiful, but it is quite mature.

    "Can you see me?" I stared at him in surprise.  But the counterfeit smiled, stood up and looked at me: "Of course I can. I still want to change back with you early. But before that, let me help you one last time." Saying that, the counterfeit is about to go  Pull Ruan Lingxi's clothes.  I hurriedly stood in front of him and cursed: "What are you doing, you rascal!!"

    The counterfeit said: "I just want to take off her clothes and let her think that she lost her virginity to you, and you two will live happily together in the future."

    I was speechless and said: "I rely on you If you dare to do this, I will!!" After thinking for a long time, it seemed that I couldn't do anything to him, so I couldn't help holding my breath.

    The counterfeit laughed and said, "Forget it, seeing you are so nervous, I won't care about you. I can only help you here."

    "Wait, what kind of magic did you use to make Ruan Lingxi unconscious?" I asked.

    "What sorcery, it's just hypnosis." As he said that, the counterfeit looked at me, and his face suddenly became serious: "That Heguangyan is not a good thing, it will definitely kill you tomorrow, be careful. What's more, this old guy is hiding  You can look for the secret. There is a conspiracy hidden in these two fathers and daughters."

    "How do you know, why are you helping us? Who are you?" I asked in surprise.

    The counterfeit did not answer, and was about to speak, when he suddenly turned his face to the door: "It seems that someone has come back." As he spoke, he opened the door and went outside.  I also followed him outside, only to see Zhao Yu rushing back, walking towards the counterfeit's house.  Seeing him standing at the door, he was slightly taken aback.

    "Come to see me?" the impostor laughed.

    Zhao Yu nodded, stared at him for a while, and suddenly asked: "Are you really Song Yan?" Zhao Yu found out?  !  My heart moved, but the counterfeit laughed and said, "Do you suspect that I am a counterfeit?"

    Zhao Yu said: "I don't know why, these days I always feel that you have some kind of connection and feeling like I didn't want to before."

    The counterfeit smiled, stepped forward, looked at Zhao Yu for a while, and suddenly cupped Zhao Yu's face and kissed him.  At that time, Zhao Yu and I were petrified at the same time.  Nima, does this guy kiss everyone!  !

    Zhao Yu's face suddenly turned red and then pale, and he was very embarrassed: "What are you doing!"

    The counterfeit smiled and said, "You're right, I'm not the real Song Yan." As he spoke, he suddenly stretched out a hand in my direction.  Immediately, I felt a strong force burst out from his palm, and I had no choice but to be drawn in front of him following his movements.  In a sudden dizziness, I felt as if I had returned to my physical body.  The breath in the air suddenly became obvious. I smelled the fragrance of flowers, heard the running water, and felt the gentleness of falling flowers brushing my cheeks.

    "It's changed back?!" I said in surprise, and looked back, but still couldn't see where the ghost was.

    "Who the hell are you?!" I shouted.

    "I am the giant gate of the Big Dipper." Suddenly there was a low laughter in the air: "Take care of your life, there will be a period later." A weak cold wind blew by, and I felt that this person seemed to have left us.

    I stared blankly at the night sky, thankful in my heart that I returned to my physical body, and even more shocked by what this person said just now.  Jumenxing, isn't he Ma Jingcheng's subordinate, why did he help us?  Furthermore, he kicked away my living soul just to help us kill those killers in Yuhu Village pretending to be villagers?  He's afraid that I won't be able to do it?

    I was dazed for a while, then turned around to see Zhao Yu staring at me blankly.  I quickly wiped my mouth and said, "Damn it wasn't me who kissed you."

    Zhao Yu smiled bitterly: "I know. But do you feel that the behavior of that person just now seems familiar?"

    "Giant Gate?" I said, "If what he said is true, then we have never seen him before. The voice is also very strange. Being able to hide his figure from me, it seems that he knows how to deal with the Nether  Eye. I can't imagine how we got to know such a formidable character."

    "His feeling reminds me of Leng Zhuhua, who is the descendant of the Red Handkerchief Sect." Zhao Yu said, "I don't know why, but there is such a sense of familiarity."

    I was stunned and said: "No, that fake mother-in-law is not so powerful."

    Zhao Yu said: "Maybe it's not him, but it's very similar."

    "Because everyone likes to mess with relatives." I said speechlessly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 439 Love Gu

    ?

    I was chatting with Zhao Yu when I suddenly heard Wu Dan's voice from behind: "What are you two talking about if you don't sleep in the middle of the night?"

    When I saw Wu Dan, I felt very kind, and immediately rushed over and put my arms around my neck and shouted: "Master! I miss me!"

    Wu Dan was surprised and said: "What's wrong with little bk, I don't usually see such filial piety. It's strange these days, my mind is no longer confused, I am no longer afraid to catch chicks, and I dare to directly hold other people's little hands." I smiled wryly  , Tell Wu Dan and Zhao Yu about the experience of the past few days.  Only then did Wu Dan understand, and he was surprised: "It turned out that someone else was in your body for more than a day. No wonder why I suddenly became the same apprentice. Where is the Fang Liang you mentioned?"

    It was only then that I remembered Fang Liang, and I threw him aside just now when I got excited.  So I whispered to the night sky: "Fang Liang, Fang Liang?! Where are you?"

    But after shouting into the night sky for a while, this guy didn't respond.  I wondered in my heart, I didn't see Fang Liang after searching for a long time.  leave without saying goodbye?

    "It's strange that I was still here just now." I said to Wu Dan and Zhao Yu: "I don't know where I went."

    Wu Dan said: "Then leave him alone. I was looking for you when I came out at night. Let me ask you, where is the fox? I haven't seen him for several days. You said that the person was a fake at first, but  He said that the fox was sleeping in his bag, but I haven¡¯t seen the fox showing up for the past few days. Later, when I encountered all these disturbances in the valley, I completely forgot about it. When I think about it tonight, I¡¯ll ask about it.¡±

    Thinking of Xiao Mi, I worried: "I haven't seen him for a day. Fang Liang and Xiao Mi and I walked separately. He came here by himself, but he hasn't seen anyone until now. Will he encounter wind?  Snow trapped?"

    Wu Dan said: "Impossible, it's only a short distance from the top of a hill, how can I hang out in the deep mountains of Wushan? It's probably here, but I don't know where to hide to steal something."

    I smiled wryly and said, "I hope so. By the way, master, how did the subordinates of Boss Duan who came today find the position of the Protoss? This place is really hard to find. Except for the locals, I guess no one can find it by themselves."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Although I didn't see who the person came, Boss Duan is not the only protoss living outside. You forgot, he also has a nephew, right? Duan Yunyao should be here this time."  They¡¯re back too, but they didn¡¯t follow the same path as us, or they came a long time ago, but they hid near the Protoss, waiting for Boss Duan¡¯s orders.¡±

    I sighed: "I didn't expect Duan Qingshui to be able to strategize after being away from home for so many years. How did this guy think that someone would take care of him?"

    Wu Dan shrugged his shoulders and said: "Otherwise, someone can become a big brother of a gangster, and we can only start a small business and run errands for the government. Let's not talk about this, rest, we have to talk to you tomorrow.  Boss Duan is going to the snow mountain." Wu Dan saw that I was fine, so he went back to rest.  Seeing that Ruan Lingxi was still in a coma, I said to Zhao Yu: "Hey, do you want to know what kind of affair Duan Qingshui has with that goddess?"

    Zhao Yu gave me a blank look, and said, "You are also curious about this kind of thing. Go to bed quickly."

    I said: "No, I want to ask Boss Duan. Do you remember what that impostor said when he left? There is a secret or conspiracy hidden between Yun Ni and Boss Duan. If it's okay now,  What will they do when they get to the snow mountain?"

    Zhao Yu thought for a while, and said, "Alright, remind him, let him know the danger and beware."

    So the two of us went to the place where Duan Qingshui lived, and when we got to the door, we were about to open the door and go in, but saw another person in Duan Qingshui's house through the open window.  When he got closer, he saw that Su Ling was in the room.  So Zhao Yu and I stopped.  Zhao Yu turned his head and wanted to leave, I grabbed him, dragged him to the bottom of the window, and made a gesture to listen to the wall to see if the two of them would talk about the matter with Yun Ni.

    Zhao Yu was very helpless to be held by me, and he probably also had some curiosity about the past of the two of them, so he sat with me under the window and listened to Su Ling and Duan Qingshui chatting.  Sure enough, after the two of them had said a few words, I heard Su Ling ask directly: "I see Miss He seems to be very familiar with you, and the wrench on her hand is the same as your original one."

    Duan Qingshui said: "Well, I didn't want to hide it from you, but I just think it's not worth mentioning. He Yunni had a marriage contract with me before, and it was his father, who is now the head of the clan, who strongly requested it. My clan  My people have been plagued by curses. In fact, I have no intention of getting married, so I wanted to go out to find the key to the Snow Mountain God Cave. According to legend, Ma Jingcheng did the curse in the Snow Mountain God Cave. But none of us know the ins and outs of the curse. The only thing we know is that the curse  It has something to do with the Snow Mountain God Cave. So I wanted to find the key, but I didn't take the patriarch's marriage proposal to heart. Besides, I am many years older than Yun Ni, and I never thought of marrying her as my wife."

      Su Ling said: "Maybe what I said is not very pleasant, but what I don't understand is that you said that people in the clan can only live until they are fifty years old at most, but this patriarch is still alive in his sixties. See  There was no sign of serious illness."

    Duan Qingshui laughed and said: "Indeed, he is indeed the only one in the clan who has lived a long life in recent years."

    Su Ling said: "Then what happened later, did you reject the patriarch's marriage proposal?"

    Duan Qingshui sighed: "I refused at first. But I didn't expect He Yunni to put a love gu on me."

    "Love Gu?" Su Ling was slightly surprised: "But I remember that Love Gu is practiced with 'blood' and 'Gu', and it will attack once a month.  It will be very uncomfortable at times, and your condition is also very poor, but I didn't find any abnormalities in you."

    It really is a love gu!  I got goosebumps when I heard that.  The ancient Gu Sutra records: "There is a kind of love Gu among witches. This Gu is a kind of flower Gu. It is cultivated with the flesh and blood of ninety-nine heartless people. It blooms in March and is extremely gorgeous.  When the heart and blood touch, it becomes a love voodoo. The person who is caught by the voodoo must not think about lust, otherwise the heartache will be unbearable. Every time he thinks about it, the heartache will be worse. After ninety-nine days, the heartache will be to the point of death.  Feed the Gu with life, and the Gu can succeed, so this Gu is rare in the world.

    It is said that this is the most poisonous Gu among the ten thousand Gu. Whenever the person who is caught by the Gu thinks of his beloved, the Gu will gnaw at his heart and make his heart ache.  The pain will stop only when you see the one you love.  Once the man has intimate behavior with the second woman, he will die suddenly, and of course the woman will not live alone.  "Love Gu" can only be detoxified by the woman who cast the Gu, but once the "Love Gu" is detoxified, the person who detoxified cannot have a second man, otherwise he will die suddenly.  This was originally an ancient Gu art of the Miao people, but I didn't expect that the Prophet and Goddess of the Protoss is indeed knowledgeable about the past and the present, and even knows this.

    At this time, Su Ling continued: "Love Gu needs to be taken by two people who are in love with each other at the same time, the betraying one will die, and love Gu itself cannot make a person fall in love with another person. Could it be that she was your lover?  "Aha, it's revealed.  I am secretly happy.  Let's see how Boss Duan explains it.

    Duan Qingshui said: "She really treated me very well back then. It was impossible to say that she was not moved. I did consider marrying her, but I was always hesitant. Until one day, I decided to agree to the patriarch's marriage proposal, and went to  When I was looking for He Yunni, I found an unsightly scene."

    Hearing this, my ears immediately perked up.  Emma has an inside story!  !  Cuckolded?  ?

    Su Ling asked: "What happened?"

    Duan Qingshui sighed: "She is with my friend." Ah ha ha ha This sentence contains a lot of information. I guess it basically alludes to the intimate relationship between Goddess and Boss Duan's friend.  Emma, ??I didn't expect that Boss Duan also lived a life of a dick before becoming the boss of a gangster.  This is perfectly green!  !  Immediately, I felt a row of emoticons of curator Jin's wretched smile appear in front of me.

    "She betrayed you?" Su Ling was a little surprised: "But judging by her expression, she still hasn't let go of her love for you."

    Duan Qingshui sighed: "I don't know, some women are indeed very strange things. I don't understand why she is full of lies, but when she promised me for the rest of her life, she was with my friends."

    Su Ling asked: "How does she explain? Could it be a misunderstanding?"

    Duan Qingshui said with a wry smile: "I asked her, but her answer was that she was just confused for a while." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 440: Snow Mountain Cave

    ?

    I just heard Su Ling say: "What happened later? Aren't you two possessed of love gu, so you can't empathize at all?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "It was only later that I found out that the so-called Love Gu worm was replaced by the patriarch. The so-called Love Gu is just an ordinary heart-linking Gu, just like the Lianxin Dan that Song Yan took.  It's nothing more than being able to have a certain psychological connection with the other party, and life and death are connected. This kind of heart-linking Gu is not unsolvable, and it is not difficult to untie it."

    Su Ling said: "I've heard of Lianxin Gu, but unraveling this poison will shorten one's lifespan."

    Duan Qingshui smiled and said: "It's appropriate to lose a few years of life and break a bad relationship. So I opened a hole in my hand, took out the Gu insect, and severed the connection with Yunni."

    Su Ling frowned and said, "The patriarch's behavior is somewhat contradictory. Since he wanted you to be with his daughter, he didn't agree with you to use love Gu. Of course, this kind of love Gu is too overbearing, maybe he is worried."

    Duan Qingshui sneered and said: "He Guang plays this person, and he has always been very kind on the surface, but I think he has been hiding his head and tail, and I don't know what he is hiding. It's just that I haven't found anything yet."

    Su Ling said: "Then what should we do now?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "No matter what they want to do, I still have to complete my work. I will set off for the snow mountain tomorrow morning, and open the snow mountain cave to see what the mystery is inside."

    Su Ling said: "It seems that's the only way. You have to be careful. It's getting late, I have to go back first." As I spoke, I heard her footsteps walking towards the door.  Zhao Yu and I shrank into the shadows, wanting to wait for Su Ling to leave before leaving.  But Duan Qingshui laughed and said, "You might as well stay and live with me."

    After hearing this, Zhao Yu whispered to me: "Let's go quickly, it won't be good if we continue to listen." I nodded and tiptoed away. Not long after I left, I saw someone approaching in front of me.  This person happened to see me and Zhao Yu, so he stopped us and said, "Hey, aren't these Uncle Song and Brother Yu?"

    I took a closer look and saw that the person who came here knew me. Nima was Duan Yunyao who I hadn't seen for a long time.  "Why do you call Brother Zhao Yu and Uncle me? I'm so young?" I asked angrily, and seeing Xiao Mi in his arms, I couldn't help being pleasantly surprised: "Why are you two together?"

    Xiao Mi sneezed, shrank into Duan Yunyao's arms, and scolded: "Pit, you two left first, leaving me to climb the mountain in the wind and snow. As soon as I reached the top of the mountain, I was caught  .I thought this was the end of the game, and I had to use it as a fox fur scarf. Fortunately, I found out that it was an acquaintance who caught me."

    I quickly thanked Duan Yunyao, and brought Xiao Mi over, but saw that he was still wearing a bulletproof vest and carrying a gun, thinking that Boss Duan was buying and selling arms without permission Duan Yunyao saw me staring at him, and said: "  I will keep watch at night, you go to rest first."

    So the three of us went back to our respective residences.  After returning, seeing that Ruan Lingxi was still asleep, he simply moved her into the bed and lay down beside her with all his clothes on.  Looking at Ruan Lingxi's sleeping face, I thought it was funny, I stepped forward and pinched his cheeks a few times, but saw that this guy still couldn't wake up.  I had no choice but to cover her with the thin quilt, and wanted to turn over and fall asleep.  Xiao Mi suddenly put her front paws on the edge of the bed and stood up to look at me. She laughed and said, "If you want to do something, I can sleep in the Lingxi room. Anyway, her room is empty now."

    I spat: "Go, go, this day is tiring enough. I just want to sleep now, and I don't bother to send her back. I have to carry her on my back for such a long journey. Let's talk."  , I fought my eyelids and fell asleep.  It was a sweet sleep.  But the next morning¡ª

    "Erhuo, get up!" There was a loud shout in my ears, and I suddenly felt that my back was empty, and I hit the floor with a "bang", and I woke up in pain immediately.  I got up in a daze and saw that Ruan Lingxi was glaring at me.

    I sighed: "I said villain, what are you calling so early in the morning?"

    "Why are you sleeping in my room?!" Ruan Lingxi said angrily.

    "This is my room. I was too tired last night, so I fell asleep directly. Don't worry, I didn't do anything." I spread my hands.

    Xiao Mi wandered over gloatingly, and said with a smile: "The second guy wanted to take off your clothes, but I stopped him." As soon as he finished speaking, I caught a glimpse of Ruan Lingxi picking up the shoes on the ground out of the corner of my eye.  My intuition was not good, and a carp jumped up from the ground.  Sure enough, the villain threw the shoe over. Fortunately, I dodged and dodged quickly.  Xiao Mi jumped onto the windowsill and looked at me with a smirk.

    I immediately waved my hand and said: "Wicked girl, don't listen to him, he is framing me!"

    Ruan Lingxi became angry from embarrassment: "Then who unbuttoned my clothes?!" I looked in astonishment, and indeed saw that the evil girl's shirt had been unbuttoned twice, revealing a large white neck and clearThe collarbone I recalled it for a second, and immediately remembered that the imposter once said that he would help me undress Ruan Lingxi, this grandson of Nima hurt me!

    Seeing that I didn't make any excuses, Ruan Lingxi immediately jumped off the bed and ran to me, tugging at my ear and shouting: "You bastard! I didn't expect you to be so wretched!!"

    "Hey hey hey, can you be merciful" It really hurts to be pulled by someone's ears: "I respect you for being a man and you didn't fight back. I'm in a hurry if you don't let go!"

    Xiao Mi complained from the side: "Lingxi is not strong. If it was Tang Xin, she would definitely shout: 'Why didn't you make it last night!!'."

    Just as they were making a fuss, they heard a knock on the door, and Zhao Yu's voice came: "Song Yan, Lingxi, what's wrong with you? What happened?!"

    I immediately called for help: "Zhao Yu, save me quickly! My ears are about to fall off!"

    Tang Xin gloated outside: "Don't worry about the flirting between the two of you." Ruan Lingxi let go of her hand when she heard someone approaching, snorted coldly and straightened her clothes.  I hurried forward to open the door, but seeing Tang Xin standing there with a knowing expression, I was speechless.

    "We're about to leave, let's get ready." Zhao Yu said, "Duan Qingshui is already waiting for us."

    "So early?" I rubbed my eyes helplessly and sighed: "Okay."

    According to Boss Duan, it takes more than half a day to go to the Snow Mountain God Cave, which is in the north of this valley.  The temperature over there is low, so we prepared clothes, food, drinking water and so on.  He Guangzhi offered some help to Boss Duan, but Boss Duan refused.  No one would trust him after what happened last time.  Duan Qingshui then took Duan Yunyao, those subordinates, and the rest of us to the depths of the snow mountain.  The terrain gradually increased along the way, and the temperature also dropped.  I took out my coat from my backpack and gave it to Ruan Lingxi, but she stared back at me.

    Tang Xin laughed and gloated, and I felt depressed.  After walking in silence for a while, his vision suddenly widened.

    I saw that a few of us had already walked to a mountain road in front of the Snow Mountain God Cave.  This road is relatively wide, but it narrows a lot when it leads to Shendong.  One side is connected to the valley where the protoss lived, the other side is the snow mountain cave, and the other two sides are high cliffs.

    The mountain wind howled, galloped in the valley, and blew past us and around us forcefully.  I supported Ruan Lingxi, fearing that the gust of wind would blow her down the cliff.  Looking at the cave at the end of the road, it seems to be a natural cave, but its shape is very special, like a temple.  Cornice roofs, stone doors, and even two "windows".  But because the window was formed naturally, it didn't penetrate the stone wall, but there were two square depressions on the cave wall.  In the depression, there are artificially placed sculptures, which seem to be statues of gods.

    "Here we are." Boss Duan said, stopping in front of the Snow Mountain Cave.  I followed him and walked over, but saw that the stone door of the god cave was like a whole piece of stone without gaps, and there was no gap at all.  Duan Qingshui took out a pair of snow mountain keys from his bag, went forward to find the two opposite keyholes on the stone gate, aligned the stone key with the hole, and put it in.

    I also became inexplicably nervous, took a deep breath, and quietly waited for the stone door of the Snow Mountain God Cave to open.  Within three seconds after the key was put on, I suddenly saw that the stone, which seemed to be in one piece, seemed to be cut from the inside, and slowly made a loud noise.  The traces of the stone gate slowly appeared with the sound, and I saw a huge and heavy stone gate gradually move out from the stone wall, and finally opened a gap and stopped.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 441: Human Bone Insect Nest (Part 1)

    ?

    The door slowly opened a gap, and I suddenly saw a thick black air coming out, I couldn't help but hurried forward and pulled Duan Qingshui behind me, and said in a low voice: "Boss Duan, there seems to be something unclean inside!"

    Duan Qingshui followed me back and asked, "Is it a ghost?"

    I took a closer look and didn't feel that the black air formed any ghost shadow, so I shook my head and said: "No, it's just ghost air or Yin air, but it's very strong, you have to be careful."

    Duan Qingshui nodded and said, "I can feel it."

    At this time, Duan Yunyao stepped forward and said, "Second Uncle, I'll have someone go explore the road first, for safety's sake." Duan Qingshui waved his hand and said, "No, it's too dangerous." But at this moment, two people walked out and said  : "Brother, let's go and have a look first, you stand back." Said, the two walked over with their guns in hand.

    Duan Qingshui said: "Be careful! Open the door first." The two nodded, one of them stepped forward to push the door vigorously, and the other held a gun full of silver bullets.  As the stone door slowly opened, I saw that the black air was getting stronger and stronger, so I couldn't help feeling a little worried.

    Wu Dan frowned at the side and said: "Isn't this snow mountain cave a holy place? Why is there a rancid smell?"

    Xiao Mi also poked her head out of the backpack and said, "Indeed, there is a rotten smell. Could it be that the door has not been opened for a long time, and a mouse died inside"

    Ruan Lingxi spat: "What a dead mouse, this place is the birthplace of the gods' drinking water source, don't be disgusting." Just as he was talking, he saw that Boss Duan and his subordinates had already groped into the cave.  But not long after they entered the door, I suddenly heard two screams coming from behind the door.  The scream was very stern, and it made me feel a sense of fear and discomfort in my heart.

    Duan Qingshui was startled, and rushed to the door immediately.  A few of us followed suit to find out.  I saw that there was light in the cave.  In addition to the bright light, I heard a rustling sound.  Xiao Mi reminded me in a low voice: "I heard a sound in the cave, like a lot of bugs crawling."

    So I turned on the flashlight I carried with me and took a photo into the cave.  But seeing that this cave is not big, there is a steaming mountain spring in the center.  The mountain spring is bubbling hot in the small pool, making the whole cave as warm as spring.  Above this mountain spring hang stalactites like upside-down sharp blades and ice cones. The reflection just now should be due to the light from outside the cave reflecting on these stones.

    I took a picture of the two people, but I couldn't see where they were, so Duan Qingshui pushed the stone door to the maximum extent, letting the light from outside the cave shine in.  Just then, I saw the bodies of those two people not far from my feet.  When I saw the condition of the corpse, I couldn't help but feel nauseated!

    The bodies of the two were covered with black and fat beetles, which looked like something called a "ground beetle". It was quite big, round, gray-black all over, and looked very stupid.  But these bugs are wrapped in a faint blue shell, like glowing fireflies.  It's just that these insects are devouring the corpses, and there are more and more of them, all rushing towards the two corpses. I saw that within a few minutes, the arm of one of the corpses had been gnawed until the bones were exposed.

    When we walked into the cave, these strange insects were disturbed, and several of them had already crawled towards us quickly.  When I shone the light of the flashlight, I found that one or two of them had climbed onto the instep of Ruan Lingxi.

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!"

    "Master, is this a corpse worm?" I backed away in fear, only to see this strange worm wrapped in a blue light constantly crawling out from the four walls and the edge of the spring.

    Wu Dan frowned and said: "This is a corpse insect, but it doesn't look like it. It may be a mutation of the corpse insect." After speaking, he took out a fire starter, recited a mantra, and threw the fire starter to the group of strange insects  middle.  When it came into contact with the flame, the swarm quickly dispersed and fled in all directions.  Seeing this, Ruan Lingxi was so frightened that he ran out the door. I patted my clothes and stomped my feet while observing the movements of the swarm.  But seeing those things not only eat dead bodies, but even bite people.  Duan Qingshui stood in front of me and Wu Dan, and I saw more than a dozen bugs had already climbed onto his arms and legs.  But Boss Duan turned on the invulnerability mode of King Kong Arhat's invulnerability, and these bugs didn't bite.  I watched it with a sense of joy while being horrified.

    But it didn't take long for the flame to burn out.  The yin and corpse qi on these insects were actually very heavy, and they extinguished the flame Wu Dan lit with a few strokes.  When Wu Dan used the fire talisman again, he saw those insects seemed to know how to counterattack, pouring over from the edge of the spring in a steady stream.

    "No, these things won't burn to death for a while!" Wu Dan shouted: "Ordinary fire can't burn them to death!"

    "Like spring waterThe lake is the old nest of bugs, let me go and have a look, be careful!  Duan Qingshui said, striding forward. Now the floor and the walls are full of bugs, as soon as Duan Qingshui walked forward, I heard a few "pop, pop, creak" trampling the bugs to death.  Han. Su Ling and Ma Yun wanted to follow in, but they were a bit hesitant when they saw the bugs. Xiao Mi had long since disappeared. Everyone didn't bring any insecticide or insecticide, after all, they didn't want to go to the grave  .

    Besides, these insects are obviously the same as the blue butterflies raised by He Yunni, half-living and half-spiritual, the probability of being burned by ordinary fire is not high, and the flames drawn by Taoism are also difficult to burn to death, after all, there are too many insects and the yin is very heavy.  Since this thing is not entirely a ghost thing, it is not cold in the cave, and the heat from the hot spring water keeps the cave at a constant temperature of ten or twenty degrees.

    Wu Dan held up the ancient sword and slashed, and the sword energy splashed everywhere. Most of the insects that came into contact with the ancient sword's sword energy were cut in half. For a while, there were fewer living insects on the ground, but the corpses were scattered all over the ground, which was even more disgusting.  I raised the God of War and shot, and the flames burst out again and again, burning the insects out of a way, so Wu Dan and Zhao Yu, I followed the footsteps of Boss Duan and walked towards the spring.  From time to time on the road, I would step on bugs that jumped out. I felt my feet were soft, and a cold air rushed up from the soles of my feet. I quickly lifted my feet and kicked the bugs aside.

    Because Zhao Yu is a zombie, he is especially liked by insects.  In desperation, Zhao Yu could only draw out the Seoshe Knife to fight against the bug, and walked while slapping the bug.  When the few of us arrived at the edge of the spring, we were very shocked to see the black worms gushing out from under the spring, and couldn't help feeling sick.

    Although the spring water has not changed color, but considering that there are insect nests under the water, this is a fucking source of drinking water.  The bug itself is full of yin energy, eating corpses and ghosts for a living, it seems that it must have gotten out from the cracks in the rocks and ate a lot of rotting corpses and other things.  Then soak it in water for everyone to drink. Even if the holy spring water has the function of filtering and heating and purifying, there will always be some toxins left.  I rely on Boss Duan and his family's illness to be caused by this kind of thing, right?

    Duan Qingshui felt even more disgusted, because this guy grew up drinking the water flowing from here.  I glanced at Duan Qingshui, suppressed my nausea and said, "Boss Duan, this thing's lair should be underwater, shall we dig it out?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "Of course we have to dig it out. I don't know how these bugs got here. They don't look like Gu bugs."

    Wu Dan said: "If you dig out the bug nest, you will know what it is. Stand back and let me try it."

    Duan Qingshui said: "There must be more worms in the worm nest under the spring water, let me do it." Saying this, this guy actually took out a long beige scarf from his pocket, wrapped it around a few times and tied it in a knot  Wrap it around your neck.  I thought to myself, what do you mean, put on a stylish look before you go to work?

    Just as Duan Qingshui was about to start fishing, Wu Dan grabbed him and said, "I'll help you get rid of the bugs around first." Then, he called Xiao Mi outside the door: "Fox! Come on!!"

    Xiao Mi responded: "There are too many bugs! Why are you calling me? I don't eat bugs"

    "There are so many things, hurry up!" Wu Dan shouted.  Xiao Mi had no choice but to rush in reluctantly, shook off the two bugs crawling on his back, and cursed: "Damn, what are you calling me for?!"

    Wu Dan said: "Use in this spring water. Come more." After hearing this, Duan Qingshui's face became even uglier.  Well, at first it was just bath water for bugs, but now it's all soaked in fox piss.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 442: Human Bone Insect Nest (Part 2)

    ?

    Xiao Mi said arrogantly: "So many people are watching"

    Wu Dan said: "Don't talk nonsense, what are you afraid of?"

    Xiao Mi rolled her eyes, and could only turn around and sprinkle fox urine on the spring water.  I have tasted this thing, damn it, it can cure all diseases, but the smell is a bit weird.  Then Wu Dan sprinkled some cinnabar and rooster blood from the water.  At this time, the worms in the spring kept fleeing, and they didn't care about attacking us, and ran away.

    Duan Qingshui's face is not very good-looking, after all, there is fox urine and rooster blood in the water now, which is evil enough.  But Wu Dan urged: "Hurry up, before these materials are washed away by the water, grab them and see what's inside."

    Duan Qingshui had no choice but to start fishing.  Zhao Yu and I were busy patting the bugs, and the unknown liquid splashed around, and we didn't feel anything anymore.  At this moment, Duan Qingshui said from behind: "I seem to have caught an iron cage."

    "Fill it up and have a look!" Wu Dan said.  Duan Qingshui pulled for a while, but he could only pull the iron cage halfway, and the other end seemed to be tied to the bottom of the spring pool.  Seeing this, Wu Dan put the ancient sword into the water, aimed at the iron chain holding the bottom of the pool, and chopped off.  Hearing a muffled sound from his subordinates, Duan Qingshui immediately lifted the iron cage up.

    I took a closer look and saw that the iron cage was square and not too big, and there was a skeleton inside.  Or maybe a human head was placed at the first time, and as time eroded, it slowly rotted into a skeleton I think this is even more disgusting.  Nima, the water is heavily polluted!  Duan Qingshui opened the iron cage, and I was looking closely, when I saw the two largest worms crawling out of the skeleton's eye sockets.  I said "ah" and took a step back, and saw the two bugs poking out their heads one by one. It seemed that they were the leader of the bugs because they were big enough.

    Wu Dan took the cage and threw it to the ground, knocking out the two big worms, and chopped up the waist twice with the sword in his hand.  A rancid smell suddenly hit the nostrils.  Zhao Yu looked into the water and said to us, "There seem to be quite a few more in there, more than ten or twenty."

    Duan Qingshui then took out all the remaining iron cages.  I leaned over to have a look, and I found more than 20 cages, each of which was filled with bones and skeletons, hiding a lot of bugs.  The so-called insect nest is here!

    At this time, most of the insects were driven out of the cave by us. I heard the sound of slapping insects outside the cave, and smiled bitterly in my heart.  This thing is not terrible, because of the heavy yin, they are actually very afraid of the sun.  It was daytime outside, and once out of the cave, there were almost as few bugs as ordinary bugs, and they couldn't hurt anyone at all.

    So the four of us simply studied these human bones and skeletons.  More than 20 people were locked at the bottom of the water, which is not a small number.  At least twenty lives.  I wiped off my cold sweat, and thought to myself, who is this? How long have I been soaking in the spring water? I don¡¯t know if all the people down the mountain drink this spring water

    "There are more than 20 people, but I think of one thing." Duan Qingshui said.

    "Those subordinates who died after you left?" Wu Dan said: "Did all your confidantes be beheaded and their heads locked in this place?"

    "I guess so." Duan Qingshui said with resentment on his face: "I didn't expect this father and daughter to be so cruel and cruel!" Saying this, the guy slapped the edge of the spring water suddenly.  Praise, I heard the sound of cracks in the stone.  I felt trembling under my feet, and ash was falling from the top of my head, and some bugs that hadn't escaped came out again from the cracks in the stone.

    "This seems to be some kind of sorcery, otherwise there wouldn't be so many bugs." Wu Dan frowned and said: "People in your clan live very short lives, probably because of the sorcery in this spring."

    Duan Qingshui said coldly: "I know this kind of ancient sorcery. It is said that in ancient times, a witch in the Protoss was betrayed by her lover. She cut off the man's head, locked it in an iron cage sealed with a spell, and let him  The ghosts of the ghosts could not ascend to heaven, and became more and more resentful. Then they threw the cage that locked the head under the hot spring water, and sprinkled insect eggs in the water. In this way, the insects survived by absorbing the spirit of the ghosts and eating carrion, and became a kind of half-ghost  Half-living things. At first I thought it was a myth and legend, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. Moreover, if my guess is correct, this is a good thing done by He Guangyan. The only researchers of witchcraft in the past dynasties were only the goddesses of their own clan. Back then  Although He Yunni is young, He Guangyan has been studying the medicine and witchcraft of his clan in order to train his daughter to become a goddess. I will not spare this father and daughter!"

    Having said that, Duan Qingshui turned angrily and left the cave, and the three of us followed.  After I went out, I saw that the people outside the cave had also ended the battle against insects. Ruan Lingxi wiped off his cold sweat, and said with lingering fear, "Boy, where did these insects come from?"

    "It's a long story. We found out the reason why the members of Boss Duan's clan were short-lived." I smiled wryly and said, "Because there is a problem with the drinking water source. There are worms in it.? and wraiths have accumulated a toxin for a long time, but the doctor can't find it out because the toxin has infiltrated into the heart veins bit by bit.  "

    "Ma Jingcheng is quite poisonous!" Ruan Lingxi spat: "If people drink water with poison, does his family specialize in making gutter oil?"

    Wu Dan waved his hand and said: "It may not be Ma Jingcheng. This is an ancient witchcraft of the Protoss, and Ma Jingcheng probably didn't even know about it. Now the second-hand apprentice said that Zang Qingning's body was hidden in the cave where He Yunni raised blue butterflies.  It is likely to explain one thing: He Guangyan poisoned the water and murdered the people of the Protoss, and then Zang Qingning found out about it, so he murdered Zang Qingning and hid her in the cave where his daughter raised the blue butterfly. Ma Jingcheng heard that the lover  I was very angry when I was killed, but at that time I was not strong enough to take revenge, so I simply stole the key to the cave and left, hoping that all the people in the tribe would drink this poisonous water and die slowly. The real murderer was not Ma Jingcheng  , is likely to be Wako-yeon."

    "But why is he doing such a thing?!" I was a little surprised, but then I thought that He Guangyan is the longest-lived one in my family, and finally realized that this guy has never drank or used this holy spring water.  It is very likely that this dude has been using snow water from the mountains, so he has not been poisoned and has lived for so many years.  It's bad enough to paralyze this old guy!

    Thinking of this, I was also angry, and I followed Duan Qingshui and brought everyone back to find He Guangyan to settle the score.  When I got to the mountain road, I suddenly remembered what the counterfeit said, "The patriarch is hiding a conspiracy", so it seems that this is undoubtedly the case.  When we were about to reach the entrance of the valley, Xiao Mi suddenly said to me: "Wait, I smell a strange smell in the air."

    "What's the smell?" I asked.

    Xiao Mi raised her nose and sniffed, and said: "I can't tell, it seems to have a burning aftertaste No, there may be explosives!" When I heard this, I was shocked and shouted for everyone to stop.  Since Duan Qingshui and Su Ling were at the forefront, Ruan Lingxi and I rushed up to grab them.

    But just as I was about to say: "There are explosives", I suddenly heard a loud noise in my ears, the mountain road rolled and broke in front of me, and dust and sand rushed over me.  The loud noise was not one or two, but repeated.  I pulled Ruan Lingxi and ran back.  But only then did I realize that the explosives had blown up the narrow path, and the rocks were crumbling and rolling down the cliff one after another.  Next to it is a high snow-capped mountain.  There was a loud noise in the mountains, and there was an ominous omen in my heart.

    Subconsciously, I hugged Ruan Lingxi tightly, but at this moment, the thousand-year-old snow on the nearby mountain collapsed and rushed towards us.  Ruan Lingxi didn't step on it, and dragged me down the cliff.  There was a "buzz" in my head, and I thought it was over.  In my panic, I saw Su Ling and Duan Qingshui also fell down.  Large flakes of snow fell on several of us one after another.

    The feeling of falling from a high altitude is very scary.  The cold wind whistled in his ears, his body fell infinitely, and the snow collapsed and fell under his feet, and a large snow block rushed over his head.  I grabbed Ruan Lingxi's hand tightly, thinking to myself that everyone said that Jade Dragon Snow Mountain is the mountain of death for love, now it's all right, it's really fucking true by these people.

    ?Lao Tzu traveled thousands of miles to save people from fire and water, but now he died before he could leave, and was killed in an avalanche.  If you die early in a thousand years, will you still die early in this life (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 443: Survival from Desperation (Part 1)

    ?

    I suddenly remembered the images of Qingshui and Su Ling on the Sansheng Stone. It was predicted that they would be buried deep in the snow mountain.  The wicked girl hugged me, didn't say much, just said indifferently: "Die together." Between life and death, this simple and calm sentence suddenly had a powerful force in my heart, and I couldn't help being moved.  The desire to survive suddenly awakened and became stronger and stronger.

    I love you, so I can't let you die in front of my eyes like this.  After turning this thought, I looked down, only to see the snow-capped mountain collapse, and a protruding cliff suddenly appeared below us.

    This should be a cliff left by thousands of years of weathering, protruding from the outside of the mountain like a slanted blade, and covered with a thick layer of ice and snow.  It must have rolled down and piled up on it instantly during an avalanche.  My heart moved, my eyes lit up, I hugged the villain tightly and fell towards the protruding cliff.  This fall happened to hit the front end, and it sank into the thick snow with a "pop".  Only when I fell in did I realize how thick the snow was, it could swallow half of me.  But it was precisely because of this thick layer of snow that Ruan Lingxi and I survived the fall and fell into the snow embarrassingly.  But snow kept falling on the top of the peak, and we were about to be buried by snow in a short while.  This is no different from dying at the foot of a mountain.  I couldn't help being desperate again, helped Ruan Lingxi up, endured the pain and wanted to run forward, but saw two hands on the edge of the cliff.  I tried my best to grope over and saw that Duan Qingshui was holding Su Ling, with one hand grabbing the edge of the cliff, dangling in the air.  I was frightened half to death, so I hurriedly pulled the two of them up with Ruan Lingxi.  Fortunately, Su Ling's kung fu was good, and he used his strength to climb up the cliff with ease.  Another person who grabbed the cliff was Ma Yun.  I didn't expect this kid to be really big.  Seeing us, Ma Yun immediately shouted in surprise: "Lingxi, it's great that you're fine!"

    I immediately rolled my eyes, wanting to step on it, stepping on Ya's hand to make him fall off the cliff.  The three of us were first dragged up by Duan Qingshui, and then I reluctantly helped them drag Ma Yun up as well.  By the time all five of us reached the cliff, the snow had almost reached our chest.

    "This place is not safe, the snow is falling all over the place, what should I do?!" I asked Duan Qingshui.

    Duan Qingshui glanced at Su Ling and nodded.  I didn't understand what kind of riddle the two of them were playing, but I saw Su Ling concentrating and closing his eyes, standing there reciting a mantra and saying: "Bing Po!"

    I saw her reach out and draw a circular arc above her head. The ice and snow danced with her movements, and then quickly condensed in the air, turning into an arched ice cover, which was buckled towards us like an ancient bell.  For a moment, I felt like I was in a crystal pavilion, looking out as the snow continued to fall, and slowly covered the entire transparent ice cover, leaving only a little bit of translucency at the top.

    "It seems that the avalanche has passed." Ma Yun said after listening carefully for a while.

    "Well, if we didn't die in the avalanche, we'd be stuck here now," I sigh.  There is very thick snow under the feet, and it must be unbearable to stay for a long time.

    Duan Qingshui walked up to Su Ling and asked, "How are you doing, are you okay?"

    Su Ling shook his head and said: "It's nothing. Let's clear the snow here first, rest for a while, and then find a way to go out."

    Duan Qingshui nodded and said: "That's the only way to go." So we cleared the snow and left a place for us to rest.  After working for a while, I no longer feel cold, but sweat profusely.

    I thought of Wu Dan and the others, and I didn't know if they were alive or dead, so I couldn't help worrying.  Duan Qingshui looked at the bright patch of sky above his head, and said, "We are buried under the snow, even if people outside try to save us, they probably won't be able to find our location."

    Ruan Lingxi said worriedly: "We don't dare to go out rashly. If an avalanche is triggered again, maybe there will be no chance of survival."

    I looked at Duan Qingshui and Su Ling, and they were also silent.  This situation is embarrassing, none of us know how to solve it.  Su Ling walked up to Duan Qingshui, took his hand and said, "It's okay, at least we're still together."

    "Well, it's just dragging you down." Duan Qingshui sighed, subconsciously touching the scarf around his neck.  It was only then that I noticed that he had been wearing it all the time, but I didn't see him wearing it before, so I couldn't help asking: "Boss Duan, why do you like wearing scarves all of a sudden?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "Self-defense." I asked him why a very thin scarf can defend himself, but Duan Qingshui ignored me.  Ma Yun on the side said: "I know the texture of this scarf. It is made of snow-capped natural silk mixed with other very strong fibers. Wrapping it around the neck can not only keep out the cold, but also protect against knives."

    "Blocking the knife" I expressed my inability to accept it: "Is it really so powerful? But Boss Duan is invulnerable to swords and guns with a diamond body shield, what other equipment do you need?"To block the knife"

    Ma Yun said: "No matter how powerful any thing or person is, there will be a gate of life, such as the divine power and invulnerability of the guardian gods. This also has a gate of life, and the gate of life is at the throat of the gods, below the Adam's apple. Just stab this man with a knife  There is no doubt that death is inevitable. But this secret is only known to the guardians of the gods, and it is impossible for outsiders to know. So Brother Duan does not need to protect himself in front of outsiders, but if he comes back and encounters the enemy, everyone knows the basics and must be extra careful."

    I was stunned and said: "It turns out that Boss Duan still has the gate of life"

    Duan Qingshui glanced at Ma Yun and said, "You understand it quite clearly."

    Ma Yun said: "My mother told me that she likes to read and knows many things."

    "Do you know who your father is?" I couldn't help asking.  Although I know his father must be the big devil Ma Jingcheng, but I want to see if this kid knows his own life experience, and why Zang Qingning keeps letting him follow us.

    "Grandma said he passed away a long time ago." Ma Yun said, "I go to sweep him every year. Dad was buried near the small village where we lived Actually, I haven't seen him since I can remember."  "Damn it, I thought to myself that Zang Qingning is so ruthless, in order to make his child believe that his father is dead, he even set up a grave for his husband, this is the rhythm of cursing people to death every minute.  But after thinking about it, it was wrong. They gave birth to the invincible little zombie so affectionately, so they shouldn't have done this.  Then Ma Yun should be worshiping probably Jin Xi, Wu Dan's second fianc¨¦e who was kicked away by the corpse.  Maybe it's just a tomb of clothes.

    However, none of us want to expose the matter, so let this young man have a peaceful thought.  The most helpless thing for us right now is that we cannot escape from being trapped in the snow mountain.  After waiting for a while, there was no movement outside. It seemed that no one had noticed us, or thought that we would be trapped in such a place.

    Duan Qingshui said: "We can't sit still, I'll try to break the ice cover and escape from the snowdrift."

    "What if there is an avalanche?" Ruan Lingxi worried: "No, it's too risky."

    Ma Yun looked at her, and immediately comforted her: "Lingxi, don't worry, I"

    I immediately interrupted him: "Hey, you don't have to worry about other people's girlfriends. The little guy is not old, and he has a lot of thoughts." Ma Yun glanced at me, curled his lips, and his eyes still fell on Ruan Lingxi.  After hearing this, Ruan Lingxi asked, "Ma Yun, do you have any way to get us out?"

    Ma Yun said: "Yes, there are, but don't be afraid."

    I laughed and said, "It's just you, what can you do to scare us?"

    Ma Yun said: "I have a way to melt the ice and snow around us."

    "Damn, didn't you say it earlier?!" I spat: "What way?"

    Ma Yun said: "My aunt also taught me. I am afraid that Lingxi will be scared and will never talk to me again."

    Let me wipe, what kind of petty emotions are you showing off at the moment of life and death!  !  Ruan Lingxi glared at me, stepped forward and said softly: "Why would I be afraid, what I am even more afraid of is that you are innocently trapped here with us."

    After hearing this, Ma Yun smiled brightly, pushed Lingxi to my side, and said, "Then I'll give it a try."

    I watched him curiously, wondering how he would get away.  But seeing Ma Yun actually took out a charm from the inner pocket of the robe.  I took a closer look at the talisman, and found that it was a very special talisman, divided into black and white sides, just like Yin and Yang.  The unsealed charm is drawn on the white side with red cinnabar.  The black side is like a special spell with white letters on a black background that I saw when I was a child.  I recognized at a glance that it was an exorcism talisman that soul burial masters were good at using.

    ?

    I saw that after Ma Yun took out the charm, he actually chanted a strange spell, then took out a small porcelain bottle containing water or something, then lit the spell, sprinkled the ashes into the small bottle, and drank it with his neck raised.

    "What is he doing?" Ruan Lingxi asked me.

    I said: "How do I know, can a sealing talisman and an exorcism talisman work?" After saying this, I suddenly remembered that Ma Yun was an invincible little zombie.  It seems that Zang Qingning sealed some of Ma Yun's super powers before, and now he wants to release him to save his life.  So I pulled Ruan Lingxi back subconsciously.

    But after drinking the talisman water, Ma Yun's appearance suddenly changed.  His eyes suddenly turned dark red mixed with purple, his face instantly turned pale, his teeth became sharper, and the zombie elements in his body began to gradually wake up.

    After looking at the change in his appearance, I saw that the aura around him also changed drastically.  The whole body is actually covered with an orange-red light, which is an aura I have never seen before.  Nima, the product of this cross-border combination is indeed an existence beyond human imagination!

    But seeing that with the changes in the aura around me, I felt that the temperature around me also began to rise, so I couldn't help being a little surprised.  It turns out that this product belongs to the type of heater, and its aura can produce a substance that changes the temperature of the surrounding environment, just like the heat poison in Boss Duan's body.  Sure enough, after the invincible little zombie started the hang-up mode, the snow under my feet began to melt slowly.  As his seal was opened step by step, I even saw the faint fire surrounding him.  I gasped involuntarily, and finally understood why Zang Qingning wanted to disguise him as an ordinary person.  This is simply the existence of the real version of Lei Zhenzi and Thunderbolt Beibei.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)But seeing that with the changes in the aura around me, I felt that the temperature around me also began to rise, so I couldn't help being a little surprised.  It turns out that this product belongs to the type of heater, and its aura can produce a substance that changes the temperature of the surrounding environment, just like the heat poison in Boss Duan's body.  Sure enough, after the invincible little zombie started the hang-up mode, the snow under my feet began to melt slowly.  As his seal was opened step by step, I even saw the faint fire surrounding him.  I gasped involuntarily, and finally understood why Zang Qingning wanted to disguise him as an ordinary person.  This is simply the existence of the real version of Lei Zhenzi and Thunderbolt Beibei.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 444 Survival from Desperation (Part 2)

    ?

    I looked at him in surprise, and saw that he was also reciting mantras and twisting formulas, using the power of Taoism to activate the aura around his body, raising the heat of the whole body, but I saw that starting from his body, the snow melted inch by inch, and the surrounding air  The heat increased rapidly, and I even felt that the heat merged into air waves, plunging towards the ice and snow cover layer by layer.  There was a slight cracking sound of the ice layer next to my ear.

    "The ice and snow around us are melting!" Ruan Lingxi looked at Ma Yun in surprise: "He has such ability!"

    I thought to myself that this is a creature that transcends the three realms, so it must be a fortress.  I saw the surrounding ice layer slowly scattered as it melted, and it didn't take long for most of the ice and snow to melt.  When more than half of the ice and snow had melted, we could already see the surrounding hills.  Ma Yun accepted the Taoism, and his face returned to the appearance of a normal person.

    We looked at each other, remembering Ma Yun's life experience, and knew this weird scene well.  Ma Yun looked at us with embarrassment, and said: "Grandma said that when she was young, she had an accident when she practiced Taoism, and her physique was different from ordinary people, so I became like this too." Let me go, this excuse is obviously deceiving children!  Why do you believe it?  !  This is the same as the classic lie of parents coaxing children to say "I found yours by the trash can"!  !

    But happiness comes from the unknown.  We didn't say much, but seeing that most of the ice and snow had melted, we hurried out of the snowdrift and looked around.  It was clearly afternoon, and the sun was already westward.  Surrounded by high mountains.  I could vaguely see people crowding on the top of the mountain, but because it was too far away, I couldn't see who they were on the top of the mountain.

    Boss Duan signaled us to hide.  A few of us hid behind the rocks.  Ma Yun looked up a few times, and said in a low voice, "The people above are all played by He Guang."

    "You can see this too?" I said in surprise.  But then I remembered that Zhao Yu's eyes were still so sharp, and with a proper perspective, he might be able to see the person on the cliff clearly. It seems that it is probably the person played by He Guang.

    Duan Qingshui said: "They may be determining our life and death. Let's go out after they leave."

    So we lurked for a while and waited for the people on the mountain to leave before slowly standing up.  I looked at the snow-capped mountains and cliffs all around, and my heart felt cold.  Even if we have professional rock climbing equipment, there is not much time until night now, and the possibility of escaping is even lower at night and in the cold surroundings.

    Duan Qingshui said: "Let's leave now before the sun sets."

    The few of us sorted out the only rock climbing tools left in our backpacks, and under the leadership of Duan Qingshui, we found a rugged mountain road and walked up half-walked and half-climbed.  It was too uncomfortable when I walked halfway, the cold wind was like a knife, the cliff was so high that it was difficult to stay on the cliff.

    When I climbed to the top of the mountain, I felt that my whole body was about to freeze.  A few of us found a shelter from the wind on the top of the mountain, lit a fire to keep warm for a while, and then we regained our energy.  But it was dark now.

    Seeing Duan Qingshui staring at the fire and not speaking, I couldn't help asking: "Boss Duan, what should we do? It's so cold here, do we want to spend the night here? It's not far from the cave, or else we'll go there  How about dodging the wind and snow?"

    Ruan Lingxi said: "No, there must be guards from He Guangyan in Shendong, we can't get in."

    Ma Yun curled her lips and said, "There are still those bugs. I don't want to live with them."

    Duan Qingshui didn't talk, and seemed to be immersed in some kind of thoughts.  I bumped into him: "What are you thinking?!"

    Duan Qingshui sighed: "I think of some questions. For example, is there another curse of the Protoss that has not been unraveled? My twenty or so subordinates were killed by He Guangyan later. If the water quality was polluted by the cursed magic since then  Yes, then it is impossible for all of our clansmen to be cursed with a short life. In addition, the Snow Mountain God¡¯s Key has long been lost, so how did He¡¯s father and daughter enter the Snow Mountain God¡¯s Cave? How did they put the human head in? Is there another secret way?  ? And what about that Ziyang Daoist? In fact, until now, I am still helpless against the curse."

    I heard the words and said with a wry smile: "Boss Duan, what we should consider most now is where to go, how to survive, what is the whereabouts of my master and the others, and how we can reunite with them." When it comes to Wu Dan and the others, I can't help feeling a little worried  .  There were no shadows of them in sight, but I dare not wonder if they fell under the cliff.

    Duan Qingshui sighed, poked the fire, and was about to speak, when suddenly his hands stopped in mid-air, and his expression changed: "Someone is here."

    "People?" I hurriedly looked around, this snow-capped mountain was inaccessible, except for us staying on a small hill, the only people who could show up here were Wu Dan, whose whereabouts were unknown.  But I looked at it hopefully for a long time, but I didn't see Wu Dan and others.

    At this moment, I suddenly felt the cold wind swirling under my feet, and a layer of floating snow was blowing up one after another, and fell on me.?.  But seeing a black shadow appear at this time, a shadow of a person slowly emerged in front of my eyes.

    "Fang Liang?!" I looked at the person in front of me in surprise, and asked, "Where did you go just now?"

    Fang Liang looked at us and said, "Very good, you are all alive."

    What attitude do I rely on!  I said, "What do you mean?"

    Fang Liang said: "When I was in the Protoss residence just now, I heard someone calling me with a summoning technique. When I rushed over to have a look, I found that the person who summoned me was Zang Qingning."

    Hearing this name, I subconsciously glanced at Ma Yun, but saw that he didn't respond. I obviously didn't know that my mother was the previous Prophet Goddess, so I dragged Fang Liang aside and continued to ask: "And then?"

    Fang Liang said: "She said that she recalled a past event. There was a goddess of the Guardian God Clan who had an affair with a warrior in the clan, and the private meeting place was in the Snow Mountain God Cave. Only the patriarch and the goddess can enter and exit smoothly, so this  The priestess had a private meeting with the people without being discovered by the tribe. In order to facilitate the entry and exit of the warrior, the two of them conspired to build a narrow secret passage in the Snow Mountain God Cave, so that they can enter and exit at any time. This secret passage has not been discovered by others.  The goddess had an affair with the warrior, and later became pregnant by accident. After the people in the clan knew about it, they wanted to burn her to death for blasphemy. Since this act cost two lives, the warrior took her to save his lover and child.  A few confidantes conspired to overthrow the current patriarch and save the goddess. But in the end, things failed. The warrior was shot to death by random arrows and fell off the cliff with nothing left.  The gradually formed children flowed away, refined the corpse oil and mixed it with holy spring water, let it linger in the spring water, transferred the resentment into the body of each god clansman, and sucked their yang energy, so there was a short life later  Curse. It is actually Yangshou, or Yang Qi being slowly swallowed up."

    "I rely on you not to mess with women." I was surprised: "Is this news reliable?"

    Fang Liang said: "Zang Qingning didn't need to lie to me. The family didn't know about it until one day, Zang Qingning discovered the secret passage and opened it, and saw the goddess's last words on the wall of the secret passage, so he knew the secret.  But the next day her love affair with Ma Jingcheng was discovered by the tribe. Naturally, the goddess who belonged to the gods would be punished for having an affair with others, so she died at the hands of He Guangyan. However, there is one thing that makes people very surprised  The place."

    "What's the surprise?" I asked.

    "After discovering the secret of the curse, Zang Qingning once asked Yu Heguangyan for advice. That is to say, He Guangyan clearly knew where the curse of the clan's short life came from, but he never took any measures to crack it. What's more interesting is  , but the curse on him disappeared." Fang Liang said: "He only lifted the curse for himself, but he didn't care about the lives of others."

    "What does he mean?" I said in amazement, "Regardless of the lives of my own people?"

    Fang Liang said: "My guess is that He Guangyan had no way to lift the curse at the time, so he turned to Master Ziyang, or Ziyang Daoist, the person we have seen mentioned in Zang Qingning's last letter. But Master Ziyang  There must be some kind of agreement reached with He Guangyan, so he only undid the spell for the He family and his daughter, and kept this secret."

    "Agreement?" I thought back to these forces, the Guardian Protoss, Ma Jingcheng, and the Maoshan faction headed by Taoist Ziyang.  Suddenly, I remembered the strange spell on Ma Jingcheng. Wu Dan said that he had found this kind of evil spell in a certain disciple of the Maoshan School.  If you think about it, it is the Maoshan faction's shareholding forces that cursed Ma Jingcheng, or the entire Maoshan faction, then the agreement between He Guangyan and Ziyang Zhenren is likely to be that Ziyang Zhenren saved his life and helped him seize power  , killed Boss Duan's subordinates, and then the Shenzu joined forces with the Maoshan faction to deal with Ma Jingcheng.

    Thinking of this, I felt that this was the only possibility that made sense, so I couldn't help rubbing the center of my brows, and said, "Okay, why didn't this Zang Qingning explain clearly at once, and insisted on calling you over to talk about it?  "

    Fang Liang said: "It's been many years, and with the many changes in the resurrection of the corpse, it's not bad that she can remember that."

    I smiled wryly and said, "But what's the use of saying this? We don't know where to go, and my master and the others"

    Thinking that Wu Dan and Zhao Yu might be in danger, I couldn't help feeling sad.

    Fang Liang said: "Follow me next, and I will take you into the God Cave to break the curse. As long as the curse is broken and this matter is over, I will help Duan Qingshui reorganize the Protoss."

    I asked: "Then what about my master and the others? Is it life or death?" After asking this sentence, my heart rose.  Fang Liang is a member of the underworld, once someone dies where he is, he will naturally feel it.

    I stared at Fang Liang nervously, but when I saw him sigh, I couldn't help but feel like thunder: "You sigh Could it be that my master and the others"

    Fang Liang sighed: "The scourge has lasted for thousands of years. I am sighing. I can't sense the ghosts of Wu Dan and others. Wu Dan is not dead yet." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)sp; I stared at Fang Liang nervously, but when I saw him sigh, I couldn't help but feel like thunder: "You sigh Could it be that my master and the others"

    Fang Liang sighed: "The scourge has lasted for thousands of years. I am sighing. I can't sense the ghosts of Wu Dan and others. Wu Dan is not dead yet." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 445 Wraith Ghost Curse

    ?

    After listening to Fang Liang's words, I was secretly relieved.  It seems that Wu Dan and others are safe and sound.  That ruled out the possibility of being buried under the snow-capped mountains.  I asked Fang Liang again, and he claimed that he did not see any traces of people on the way here, which means that Wu Dan and others did not wander in the snow-capped mountains.

    I turned around and discussed with Duan Qingshui for a while.  Duan Qingshui pondered: "Since you are not in the snow mountain, but you are still alive, then there is only one place to go."

    I said: "You don't mean to say that Wu Dan and the others were arrested? No way, my master is very powerful and can stop millions of soldiers, so he was arrested just like that? I don't believe it."

    Fang Liang said: "What Duan Qingshui said makes sense. Let's go back to the Protoss territory to find out, and then we can think of a way."

    So after a few of us took a break, we went to the Protoss territory.  This mountain peak is near the god cave.  We drove all night, and it was already late at night when we arrived near the Snow Mountain God Cave.  I saw that there was no one around here, and the gate of the Shendong Cave was closed.

    Due to the different magnetic field of the cave formed by the nuwa stone, I can't see whether there is ghost or yin qi lurking near the cave.  After watching for a long time without any movement, I greeted Duan Qingshui and others: "Let's go, let's go to the Protoss to see."

    But Ma Yun suddenly called us: "Wait!"

    "What's the problem?" Ruan Lingxi asked.

    Ma Yun's eyes were fixed on the door of the divine cave, and a purple light glowed faintly.  I'm not used to seeing him like this, just like seeing a vampire at night.

    "There seems to be someone tied up in the cave. I can't see clearly because there are complicated lights inside." Ma Yun said.

    Well, the see-through eye mode is turned on again.  I feel that Ma Yun can take a part-time job as a security guard for the National Museum.  In this way, the high-end equipment of the infrared sensor Shenma can be omitted, saving money for the country.

    "Could it be that my master and the others were tied up inside?" I said, "Otherwise, let's go in and have a look."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "But the Nuwa stone key must have been taken away by He Guangyan."

    "Go and have a look." Duan Qingshui said, walking forward slowly.  We followed suit.  Duan Qingshui walked up to Shimen and asked me to turn on the flashlight.  With the light of the flashlight, he looked at the position of the keyhole. Sure enough, there was no Snow Mountain Key in it. It was probably taken away by He Guangyan, an old pervert.

    "Why is there no one guarding the door?" Su Ling asked suspiciously, "If Wu Dan is locked inside, then at least there should be guards?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "But there are no guards here, which probably means there is no need for it."

    I was stunned and said, "No need?"

    "Because there is something inside that can trap them." Fang Liang said: "For many years, the snow mountain god cave of the protoss has not been opened, and the god cave was built by the nuwa stone used to ward off evil spirits. The things inside were not easy to wake up or recover.  Appeared. Now that the cave is reopened, maybe the thing that has been locked inside has now awakened.¡±

    I remembered the story of the protoss that Fang Liang just said, and said, "Do you mean that the curse cast by a certain goddess in the past has begun to wake up now?"

    Fang Liang said: "The curse has always existed, but the carrier of the curse is the infant spirit. Now this infant spirit is likely to be released as well. Perhaps it is this thing that traps Wu Dan and the others."

    I laughed and said, "Are you fucking kidding me?? Pediatric things like wraiths can trap my master and the others?!"

    Duan Qingshui shook his head and said, "Maybe it wasn't very powerful, but it has been affected by the aura of the holy spring water for many years. The water is yin, which must have contributed to its yin aura. At the same time, He Guangyan killed so many people,  Trapping them in the holy spring water in the end also inadvertently fueled the power of this resentful spirit."

    "Boss Duan, there is a problem here." I said, "Even if He Guangyan doesn't know how to undo the curse, he won't kill more than 20 people and put them in the holy spring water to poison the tribe. What does that mean?"  ?¡±

    Fang Liang said: "This is really confusing. If he kills everyone, what else is he playing?"

    Duan Qingshui sneered and said: "I can guess it. Most of the protoss are more supportive of our Duan family. Maybe he wants to use this method to slowly get rid of people related to me. The rest, naturally  He's closer."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Even if Uncle Wu and the others are in the cave, how can we save them? We can't get in at all."

    Fang Liang said: "I know a secret passage. Zang Qingning told me that we can enter through the secret passage."

    I rely on, if there is a secret way, don't tell me sooner!  !  At the critical moment, go around your sister's circle!

    So we packed our bags and followed Fang Liang to the cliff beside the Snow Mountain God Cave.  ?¡¯s aura evaporates the black water.  I was dumbfounded watching from the sidelines.

    "Lingxi, how are you?" Ma Yun asked Ruan Lingxi, who was still in shock.

    Ruan Lingxi shook her head.  I resented you for meddling in my own business, but after thinking about it, we can't continue to entangle with this guy.  This is a monster made of holy spring water mixed with the revived baby spirit.  The water is endless, but our Taoism is limited, so this stalemate is not an option.

    When I was trying to think of a solution, I heard Fang Liang shout: "This is the most common doll curse, there must be a small black coffin under the water, and there must be a puppet of the wraith inside, and the puppet is painted all over.  Corpse oil. Now find that little coffin and burn it!"

    "How do I find it?" I watched the black water spread continuously, and I must be unlucky to start looking for it. Besides, I didn't see any small coffins when Boss Duan was hunting for heads before!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 446: The Hidden Secret (Part 1)

    ?

    But it was not too late, so I called Ma Yun over and asked him to see if there was any little black coffin under the water.  Fang Liang and Boss Duan and I distracted the wraith's attention, while Su Ling and Ruan Lingxi went to rescue Zhao Yu.

    The resentful spirit became more and more excited, and rushed away.  I raised the God of War and shot at the head of the wraith spirit. Naturally, it still had no effect on that thing, but it just made it more berserk.  I hid and shouted: "Ma Yun, did you see the black coffin?"

    After a while, Ma Yun replied: "No, there is nothing in here!"

    I wipe!  I cursed in my heart.  "Look closer!" I yelled.

    Ma Yun replied: "Really not, did we guess wrong?! There is nothing under the water!"

    At this moment, I saw that Ruan Lingxi and Su Ling had poured ice water on the faces of Zhao Yu and Tang Xin with ice caps. After a while, they slowly woke up.  I rushed to Zhao Yu's side and asked, "How are you doing, are you okay?"

    Zhao Yu looked down at me, shook his head in surprise and confusion, and said, "I only remember that we were injured and passed out when the explosives exploded, and then we didn't know anything after that. Why was I hanged here?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "Well, it seems that the person hanging on to you is trying to use you as bait to catch all of us."

    Tang Xin also woke up at this time, and said angrily: "Hey, don't talk too much, save us!!"

    "It's not easy to save, how can I save it? If you fall, you will die, and the water will swallow you and drag you away!" I scratched my head for a while, but couldn't think of a way.  Tang Xin shouted: "Then you can't just hang it all the time!! I have a rope on my body, you can just try to untie my rope!"

    I thought to myself how can I untie your rope with such a high altitude?  Just when I was at my wit's end, I suddenly saw a small groove behind Tang Xin's shaking head, a small piece of ebony sticking out of it.  My heart skipped a beat and I shouted: "Tang Xin, look back, what's on top of your head?"

    Tang Xin looked back and said, "It looks like a piece of wood!"

    "Great, this may be the cursed coffin, can you think of a way to remove it?" I asked.

    Tang Xin said: "I'll give it a try." As a result, she made a disgusting gesture.  This guy actually took the wooden coffin out with his mouth.  Sweat poured down my face, and I couldn't help feeling sick when I thought of the puppet smeared with corpse oil inside the wooden coffin.

    But I can't care about it now.  I saw Tang Xin took out the wooden coffin, played the professional level of throwing darts in martial arts movies, and threw it over to me with a "swish".

    I was about to catch it, but when I saw the black water spread to my feet, I tilted my feet, and the small wooden coffin fell into the black water.  I was taken aback, thinking it was going to fall and be swept away!  I was just about to fly over to pick it up, but I saw Ruan Lingxi on the side grabbing it swiftly, Kan Kaner pinching the side of the wooden coffin.

    "Help me! I can't catch it anymore!" Ruan Lingxi yelled.  I hurried forward and took the small coffin over.  At this time, the vengeful spirit in the black water saw that I was holding its coffin in my hand, and immediately became angry, and the black waves kept rushing forward.  I ran away, but the cave was only so small, and when I ran to the corner, I had nowhere to go.

    Behind him is the wraith, and there is no way out.  I looked down at the wooden coffin and suddenly had an idea.  Doesn't this guy just want the black wooden coffin in my hand?  So I quickly opened the coffin and saw that there was a little doll inside.  The puppet has clear eyebrows and a ferocious smile, very lifelike and weird.  I quickly grabbed this thing in my hand, turned around and threw the wooden coffin into the black water.

    As soon as the wraith saw the coffin, he knew it was its life gate, so he immediately chased after it.  I breathed a sigh of relief, took out the lighter and wanted to light the wooden doll directly, but found that although the thing was made of wood and had been smeared with so much corpse oil, it couldn't light at all.

    My head buzzed, thinking that I am not as capable as Wu Dan, and I carry a fire starter with me, how can this destroy this thing?  !  My heart suddenly felt as uncomfortable as being burned by fire, and I didn't know what to do for a while.  Looking at the weird puppet again, the smile on its face seemed to be deeper, and its tentacles were greasy again, and it couldn't help shivering all over.

    At this moment, the wraith found that the wooden coffin was empty, became even more angry, and rushed towards me.  Seeing a wall behind me, I immediately chanted the mantra and said: "Bing Po!"

    Immediately, the ice wall stood between me and the wraith, and the steaming black water rushed to the ice wall, making strange noises.  At this time, I saw Ma Yun rushing towards me and shouted: "Brother Song, throw the doll to me!"

    In my desperation, I had no choice but to throw it to him.  Ma Yun grabbed the doll and held it tightly in his hand.  I saw this guy holding the doll tightly, and his eyes turned into a zombie body glowing red again.  i see you??The aura around him is so strong that even the black water can't move forward.

    And the hand holding the puppet emitted a strong bloody red light, and the puppet distorted and deformed little by little as if it had been melted, and finally turned into charcoal powder and fell into the black water.

    But seeing the resentful spirit screaming and rushing around Ma Yun for a while, it suddenly dissipated into the air like black smoke.  The Yin Qi gradually dissipated, the holy spring water turned into the normal color before, and the pool returned to calm.  I was relieved when I saw this, and immediately stepped forward to cut off the ropes on Zhao Yu and Tang Xin with a dagger.  The two jumped into the pool, walked out of the holy spring pool, and stretched their muscles and bones.

    Seeing that the two of them were fine, I hurriedly asked, "Where is my master, have you seen it?"

    "Uncle Wu was taken away by He Guangyan." Zhao Yu said, "Before he left, he drew a blood talisman on the place where we were suspended. I didn't know why, but I realized it after seeing the wraith.  "

    "My master will be arrested?!" I was taken aback.

    Tang Xin looked at us curiously: "Strange, didn't the old man take the key away? How did you get in?"

    I said: "There is a secret passage here, and we came in through the secret passage."

    Tang Xin said in astonishment: "Damn, if I knew there was a secret passage, what is our boss going to do all that time to find the key? It's a scam! What kind of shit is this!"

    Having said that, I saw Duan Qingshui's face darken, and said coldly: "Tang Xin, shut up!"

    Tang Xin shut her mouth quickly when she saw Duan Qingshui's face darken.  Duan Qingshui glared at her and said nothing.  Zhao Yu said: "Snow Mountain God Cave is a sacred place to protect the gods. It is sacred and inviolable to others. We outsiders can't understand it."

    Tang Xin curled her lips and said, "Then there is a secret way"

    I laughed and said, "I can't say that. For example, I heard that there is a secret passage in the White House. It is said that a certain president had a secret meeting with Monroe. I am not afraid of the impenetrable holy place, but the goddess who has an affair  "

    Just now when I said this, I suddenly felt a pain in my leg, and when I turned around, I saw Ruan Lingxi kicked me hard.  Ruan Lingxi winked at me, and I saw Duan Qingshui looking at me coldly, clenched his fists.

    Zhao Yu said at this time: "Mr. Duan, since this Snow Mountain Cave is not impenetrable and can only be opened with the Snow Mountain Key, why are you so persistent in finding the key that is likely to be lost instead of just digging a hole like the previous ones?"  How about the passage?"

    Duan Qingshui sighed: "As you said, the legend of this Snow Mountain God Cave is the former residence of the gods believed by the guardian gods. It is sacred and inviolable to us. Of course, in order to save the people, I also thought about forcibly opening the stone gate, or  Dig a tunnel to go in. However, once the door of this cave is destroyed, the entire cave will be destroyed along with it. Tunnels are even less likely. This private tunnel was dug hundreds of years ago. At that time  The landform is not like this, and there are no cliffs on both sides of the cave. It was not dangerous to dig a tunnel at that time, but if it is changed to the present, how can a tunnel be dug on the cliff?"

    Ruan Lingxi said: "In any case, we don't have to worry about these problems now. The curse of the wraith spirit is lifted, and Boss Duan's people will gradually return to normal. Let's rush to save Uncle Wu!"

    So after the few of us exited the tunnel, we headed towards the Protoss.  When we reached the entrance of the valley, we saw many guards standing there.

    We hid our bodies and observed carefully for a while, but we saw that the guards were particularly tight. Several teams of guards rotated and changed, and there was basically no gap to exploit.

    "They are waiting for us to throw ourselves into a trap." Tang Xin whispered, "Boss, do you want me to kill them all?"

    Duan Qingshui shook his head and said, "No, there's too much movement. Fang Liang, help me find out where Mr. Wu is being detained. After we find out, we'll go straight there."

    Fang Liang nodded and walked away.  After a while, the guy turned around: "Wu Dan is being held in the cave where the villagers were detained before. But I can't get close, and a soul rejection bureau has been set up there."

    "The Soul Detention Bureau? I seem to have heard my master mention this thing." I frowned and thought about it for a while.

    "This is a kind of sorcery. Take four ghosts with a lot of grievances, nail them with peach wood coated with cinnabar in the four directions of southeast, north, south, and north, and then sprinkle roosters with a lot of yang in these four corners.  Blood. In this way, the ghosts will be tormented like a fire, and they will gather and absorb the Yin Qi from all directions, which is equivalent to forming a "Yin Gate" with deep resentment for that place. If you want to go in, ordinary Taoist symbols are useless at all, because this  The cycle is repeated, even if you suppress the Yin Qi, it will quickly replenish it again."

    "Isn't it enough to dig out those ghosts?" Ruan Lingxi asked, "Destroy them one by one."

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said: "No, digging one is equivalent to digging four. All the grievances gathered together will attack you with a huge force, and you will be caught off guard. I don't know how to break this situation yet."

    ?I was dissatisfied in my heart, thinking that if I ask the gods to compare, I don't believe that I can't break it and save my master.  So I said proudly: "Lead the way! If you don't believe me, I can't break him!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)Well, digging one is equivalent to digging four, all the grievances gathered together will attack you with a huge force, catching you off guard.  I still don't know how to break this game.  "

    ?I was dissatisfied in my heart, thinking that if I ask the gods to compare, I don't believe that I can't break it and save my master.  So I said proudly: "Lead the way! If you don't believe me, I can't break him!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 447: The Hidden Secret (Part 2)

    ?

    A few of us moved forward quietly, heading towards the entrance of the valley under the cover of night.  When they got near the guards, Duan Qingshui, Tang Xin and Zhao Yu neatly knocked the guards unconscious and dragged them away.

    Immediately, Zhao Yu waved to us, so Ruan Lingxi and I followed together. Following Fang Liang's guidance, we quickly arrived at the cave where Wu Dan was imprisoned.  I stared at the cave, and saw that the cave was indeed surrounded by thick Yin Qi, forming a huge protective shield, covering the entire cave.

    Due to the strong yin energy in this place, living people will feel uncomfortable when they are close to the front, so even the guards are saved.  Duan Qingshui stepped forward to try it first, raised his fist and punched the cave door.  It was taken for granted that this punch was of no use, it was like hitting a soft net, dispelling Duan Qingshui's strength.

    Zhao Yu also took out the Duoshe Dao and tried it, but he still failed.  Ruan Lingxi frowned and said, "We don't have time to continue the experiment. What if we alarm others? Hey, Fang Liang, do you know how to crack this thing? Are you a scumbag?!"

    Fang Liang rubbed his nose and shrugged his shoulders: "I don't know, this is a sorcery developed by the sect of Taoism in the world. I am in charge of the Yin Division, so it is impossible for me to understand all the things in the world. But let me experiment for more than half an hour, maybe  I can figure out why."

    "Are you fucking kidding me?! Now it's dangerous for us to stay for a minute longer, and we can't hesitate every minute! Let me think about it!" I said angrily.  Now I finally know the importance of Wu Dan.  Although the old bk is generally too lazy to do it himself, he usually handles these things with ease, knows how to deal with all kinds of troublesome things, and how to use our ability to make overall plans.

    A few of us were as anxious as ants on a hot pan, thinking for a long time to no avail.  At this time, Ruan Lingxi whispered: "There are guards coming."

    I looked up and saw a group of people patrolling with torches, walking in our direction.  The few of us quickly hid behind the rocks.  "Just now I seemed to see a figure swaying here, why did they rush over and disappear?" one of them said.

    "Did you see it? This cave is evil, and it's chilly when you get close." The other said: "Let's look around separately, if there is no one, let's go."

    Having said that, the guards went around the cave, but they left again without finding our whereabouts.  But the lap just now gave me an idea!  Since the soul-detaining bureau has four ghosts and ghosts, the four corners are the fulcrum of this bureau.  If the ghosts in the four corners are broken and pulled out at the same time, maybe this game will be broken?

    Thinking of this, I remembered the reminder in the book "Inviting the Gods" that if you invite the gods to reach the twelfth level, then your skill is considered good, and inviting a few small gods at the same time is similar to the Taoism used by a twelfth-level Zhong Kui.  This is suitable for large melee.  Since I haven't tried this before, I've been forgetting about it.  Now you can give it a try, invite the four gods to remove the wronged souls from the four corners.

    Thinking of this, I suddenly felt that my IQ had increased by several levels, and I couldn't help but feel a little eager to try.  Nima said that I have a physique that pits my teammates, but I don't believe it. This time I won't be able to turn the tide.

    Thinking of this, I immediately set up my pose, chanted the mantra and said: "The power to kill evil spirits is the only one, please Guan Yu, the god of martial arts, Shi Gandang, Lu Bu!"

    I wanted to try this trick to see if it worked, but I didn't hold out much hope.  Unexpectedly, once the spell came out, it would actually come true.  I saw the statues of golden light flashing in front of me, and these figures appeared one by one every minute, standing in the four corners of the cave.

    As soon as the statues came out, there was a lot of Yin Qi, and suddenly a human-shaped ghost figure formed by the gathering of Yin Qi appeared in the four corners, and fought with the four statues in close quarters.  I watched carefully, just like watching Havoc in Heaven, the 3D effect is perfect.  I was enjoying watching it, but I found that Ruan Lingxi and others were staring at me.

    I asked puzzledly: "Why are you staring at me?"

    Ruan Lingxi spat: "You are stupid, if you fight here, you will be able to see the light and shadow everywhere. Doesn't this make people know that we are going to rob the prison?"

    I felt a chill in my heart, and suddenly felt that what the wicked woman said made sense, it can be seen that this time she cheated her teammates again.  But seeing the god statue fighting with the ghosts, the golden light of Daoism and the black energy entangled, the aura that enveloped the cave also weakened a lot.

    Zhao Yu said: "Why don't we rush in at this time and leave after saving people!"

    We immediately agreed, followed Zhao Yu and rushed over.  Zhao Yu swiftly took out the Daoshe Dao, and slashed twice at the Shimen.  There was originally a large lock tied to the stone gate, but it fell to the ground after being hacked a few times by the magic weapon.  We pushed open the stone door and entered, but it was dark inside.  There are oil lamps hanging on the walls, but the lights are not bright.

    I turned on the flashlight and took a picture, and saw several thick iron chains hanging in the air facing us.with a person.  The man seemed to be asleep with his head down. I took a picture with the light of the flashlight and found that he was Wu Dan.

    "Master, Master?!" I yelled.  But seeing Wu Dan shaking his head, he slowly woke up.  He raised his head and squinted at us, only then did I realize that Wu Dan had a lot of injuries on his face and blood was oozing from his clothes. It seemed that he had been beaten badly for most of the day he stayed here.

    Immediately, I felt sad and choked up, "Master, who hit you?! I'll beat him to death in a while!"

    Wu Dan grinned, and said in a hoarse voice: "Damn, I'm so exhausted, I've been hanging for a long time. How did you get in?"

    I said: "It's hard to explain in one word, Master, we'll save you first!" As he spoke, Zhao Yu stepped forward, holding the Daoshe Dao, and chopped off those thick iron chains.

    After the blade hit the iron chain, there was a loud "bang" sound, and sparks shot out. Looking at the iron chain, Nima was unscathed.  Zhao Yu tried a few more times, but it didn't work at all. In the end, he was so shocked that his jaw hurt, and he couldn't help but said: "It's not a problem for this ancient knife to break a few iron chains. Why can't it cut them this time?"

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said: "Hundred years of water-sinking black iron, this thing is hard to get rid of evil spirits. You should go first, the people who turn around are coming, and you guys can't fight them."

    "I rely on Master, we can't leave you!!" I said anxiously, "What should I do?" I fired a few more shots at the iron chain, but the chain didn't open, but people from outside were attracted.

    I heard the footsteps and shouts outside, and white sweat began to break out on my face.  what to do?  At this time, Duan Qingshui and Ma Yun stepped forward, grabbed one side and began to pull the iron chain.  I saw Wuyu, and thought that this thing can be cut continuously by swords, can it be done by human power?

    At this time, there were already people rushing over from the door, Su Ling, Ruan Lingxi and Tang Xin Fangliang stepped forward to block it.  While concentrating on manipulating the statue outside the door, I couldn't help but look back, only to see that Duan Qingshui's decision with Ma Yun and Zhao Yu had worked.  The iron chain was broken slowly, and the three of them helped Wu Dan down.  It is probably because the joints where the iron chains are connected in series are welded relatively weakly, which gave Wu Dan a chance to escape.  Zhao Yu carried Wu Dan on his back, and Ma Yun stood aside to protect him.  At this time, I only felt that the yin energy outside the door was slowly withdrawing, knowing that the four gods had eradicated the four wronged souls, and seeing that Wu Dan was rescued, I hurriedly called everyone to kill and escape.

    But at this time, there were more and more enemies outside the door, and they even started to shoot arrows.  We stepped back temporarily, and slowly closed the stone gate to block the incoming bows and arrows.  At the moment when the stone door was about to close, I saw a white shadow come in with a whoosh, and I was startled, thinking that the other party had thrown some hidden weapon in.  But looking back, Nima turned out to be Xiao Mi whom she hadn't seen for a long time.

    "You're still alive!!" I said in surprise.  Thinking of the explosion on the mountain road, I never saw it again, and I was a little worried.  But this guy always escapes first at critical moments, and my worries were wiped away.  Something disrespectful.

    "I'm alive, I stole a piece of dynamite." Xiao Mi said, kicking the thing she brought to my feet.  I looked down, and there was a small piece of Fang Fangzheng. I don't know what it is.  After picking it up and looking at it, he said in surprise, "TNT explosives??"

    Xiao Mi said: "Duan Yunyao asked me to bring him in. He is hiding outside. Let us work together to create a chance for him to save people. As you know, more than half of Boss Duan's men died in the avalanche. They are alive."  There are only a few people."

    "TNT is a high explosive with great power. It will produce poisonous carbon monoxide after the explosion. How can we be sure that we will not kill ourselves when we detonate this thing?" I wiped my sweat and said, "Even if it can blow up people outside  If half die, we will be unlucky too."

    Duan Qingshui picked up the explosives and said, "It doesn't matter. These explosives were calculated for their weight when they were made, so don't worry about detonating them." He then motioned for us to hold our breath and retreat, and he stuck the explosives on the stone gate and detonated them.

    There was a loud bang, and I was even worried that the cave would be blown down.  But fortunately, it only trembled for a while, a few rocks fell and some dust fell, and the entire cave was not blown down.  The Shimen was blasted open, and the outsiders didn't expect that we would have explosives. As a result, there were screams and countless casualties.  Most of them became cannon fodder, turning into stumps and pieces of meat and flying around.

    When the smoke dissipated slowly, I heard the sound of fighting and screaming outside.  Looking at it with the probe, I was immediately relieved: Duan Yunyao brought someone here.

    Boss Duan's subordinates were really miserable, and few of them survived.  Duan Yunyao brought only a dozen or so people.  But the people outside the door were all killed by them.  Someone shouted outside the cave: "Boss, are you okay?!"

    Duan Qingshui replied: "Fortunately, withdraw!"

    A few of us rushed out of the cave, and before we ran very far, we happened to see He's father and daughter coming with a torch.  The two groups of people met each other, stopped and glared at each other.

    He Guangyan had lost his usual amiable appearance at this time, staring at Duan Qingshui coldly, and shouted to everyone: "Duan Qingshui brought outsiders to rebel and kill my people, everyone, kill him!" (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com);He Guangyan had lost his usual amiable appearance at this time, staring at Duan Qingshui coldly, and shouted to everyone: "Duan Qingshui brought outsiders to rebel and kill my people, everyone, kill him!" (Note  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 448: The Hidden Secret (Part 2)

    ?

    "Wait!" Wu Dan shouted suddenly.  Zhao Yu and I supported him on the left and right, but he laughed and said, "What, what you said just now is wrong. What rebellion and killing people, among you, how many real guardian gods are left now?"  Think about it, everyone, many of the people who died just now were Heguang playing himself, or outsiders, not from his own clan. There have been quite a few Protoss people who died under him over the years. Who do you think is a traitor?"

    He Guangyan sneered and said: "You don't want to spout blood here, it's not up to you, an outsider, to intervene in the affairs of our clan!"

    Wu Dan laughed: "Everyone has eyes and ears, and they must be able to see and hear what happened in the past few years. After this old man became the patriarch, did many outsiders come to the clan? Did they bother you who were originally  A peaceful life? Now there is an explosion near the cave of the gods. This shows that death does not respect the gods!! You don¡¯t know it?! In order to seize the power of Duan Qingshui, he also killed more than 20 members of his clan and threw them in the holy spring.  What about you, you drink corpse water every day, can you not live a short life??"

    Obviously, Wu Dan's words caused a certain commotion, and the people under Guangyan whispered, half-believing.  Wu Dan whispered to me: "Look carefully, these whispers and hesitations must be people from the Protoss, and the others are probably He Guangyan's confidantes. Hey, fuck, my arm is dislocated"

    I rolled my eyes speechlessly, and when Boss Duan saw this, he took off his scarf and handed it to Wu Dan.  Su Ling took it, quickly wrapped Wu Dan's arm around his neck and hung it around his neck.  I thought to myself: tie a bow tie

    At this time, I took a look at the people behind the Wakwang Acting, and they were not bad, but a small number of people showed wavering.  He Guangyan frowned and said: "Everyone, don't listen to his nonsense! They put so many corpses in the cave of the Snow Mountain God, everyone give it to me!!"

    With this order, the two sides will fight.  I suddenly had a headache.  There are a lot of people, and there are quite a few gods of war among them, who are invulnerable. Where can we resist?  At the moment when swords were on the verge of breaking out, Duan Qingshui suddenly shouted: "Everyone, stop!" He cupped his fists at the people behind He Guangyan and said, "I am originally from the Protoss, so I don't want to provoke this war at all. We  People of the Protoss love peace, and there are many old acquaintances among them, and I don't want to fight with everyone. How about this, He Guangyan and I fight alone, and the one who wins will listen to the other. If we lose, we will do whatever we want!"

    When I heard this, I asked in a low voice: "Boss Duan, how about this method?"

    Duan Qingshui said: "It is more than enough to deal with him. I will end the battle as soon as possible to prevent changes."

    When I heard this, I was relieved, so I booed and said that I would fight alone. If the Patriarch of the Guardian God Clan didn't have the guts, what kind of leader would he be?  Besides, why do you want your clansmen to follow you to suffer from swordsmen

    Originally, Duan Qingshui had a place in the hearts of the protoss, and many people should not doubt him in their hearts.  So the audience fell silent, and everyone seemed to acquiesce to this conclusion.  He Guangyan gritted his teeth, I saw him tugging He Yun Ni in private, I guess this guy was trying to cheat, so he said with a smile: "He Patriarch, don't expect others to help, it's so embarrassing to fail if you want to help!!  "

    After He Guangyan heard this, he probably hated his teeth, but he couldn't help it, so he had to step forward to compete with Duan Qingshui.  Both of them have the same school of Taoism, and they both have the indestructible body of the vajra.  I suddenly remembered the so-called gate of life, and took a quick look, Nima's, and the old man was indeed wearing that kind of scarf.  I subconsciously looked at the silk scarf Duan Qingshui wrapped around Wu Dan's arm, and I couldn't help feeling a little worried.  But hearing what Duan Qingshui said was very sure, he had no choice but to watch the two fight.

    After three, four, five, six, seven, eight moves, I saw Duan Qingshui's movements getting faster and faster, presumably to end the battle earlier.  I broke into a cold sweat, thinking that you should not kill yourself by making a fuss in your busy schedule.  Just thinking about it, I saw He Guangyan grab Duan Qingshui's throat like an eagle's claw.

    "Be careful!" I couldn't help exclaiming.  But Duan Qingshui made a swift move, grabbing He Guangyan's wrist.  But at this moment, He Guangyan suddenly clenched his fist, conjured a dagger out of his hand, and stabbed Duan Qingshui's throat.

    I was so shocked that I broke out in a cold sweat.  But at this critical moment, Na and Yun Ni suddenly rushed over decisively, pushed Duan Qingshui away, and raised their hands to grab the dagger.  It's a pity that He Guangyan was so powerful that she missed it, and the dagger brushed her palm and stabbed her throat.

    This turn of events came so quickly that we were all stunned.  But seeing Duan Qingshui startled for a moment, he immediately rushed over to support He Yunni, and sighed: "You Actually, you don't have to do anything"

    I heard the words and smiled wryly in my heart, thinking that it is miserable, in fact, Boss Duan could have escaped your father's attack at all, it's just that you didn't see through it.  Now the game is over, and I have to pay for my own life

    &nbspHe Guangyan was also taken aback, but he was only stunned for three seconds, and then immediately rushed towards Duan Qingshui viciously.  Duan Qingshui was furious at this moment, and rushed forward abruptly, and bounced the old man out with a "bang", and fell hard to the ground.  I was very happy when I saw this, and cursed: "Old man, your daughter is going to die, you still want to kill people?! Ruthless!!"

    This turn of events stunned his subordinates, who didn't know what to do for a while.  I looked at Duan Qingshui, but seeing that He Yunni was dying at this moment, he stuffed a small key into Duan Qingshui's hand.  Before he had time to speak, he tilted his head and died.

    When Yun Ni died, her two maids jumped up and cried.  But He Guangyan was just stunned, but his attention was still on Duan Qingshui, and he said angrily: "You killed my daughter!"

    Duan Qingshui stood up abruptly, and said angrily: "Who killed your own daughter?! In order to survive and fight for power, have you valued her? Have you valued our clansman?! I know that the curse on you has been lifted a long time ago.  Open, but hide it from the clan members! What kind of face do you have to live in this world?!"

    Having said that, Boss Duan was furious and punched He Guangyan on the leg.  I heard a burst of screams like killing a pig, and I felt happy in my heart.  At this time, someone under He Guangyan asked, "Patriarch Duan, is what you said true?"

    "There's nothing wrong with it!" Duan Qingshui said, and immediately picked up a maid who was crying bitterly, and asked, "What does this key open, you should know?"

    The maid wiped her tears, nodded, and said: "The goddess kept some letters and documents herself, and said that if there was any accident, she would show them to you"

    Duan Qingshui snorted coldly: "If my guess is correct, Goddess Yunni must have left us the truth of the matter. Now I will go to find out the answers to these past events!" After speaking, he left Duan Yunyao to look at He Guang  Acting, let us wait a moment, and follow the maid to get the letter.  I was curious and followed suit.  Others whispered eagerly waiting to stay where they were.

    We both entered He Yunni's residence.  The maid took out a sandalwood box and handed it to Duan Qingshui.  Duan Qingshui opened it with a key, and sure enough, he saw a letter with several pages inside.  But this thing is written in Dongba, I can't understand it at all.

    Boss Duan browsed through it, his face changed, and he came back with the letter.  On the way, he quietly stuffed the last one into his pocket.  This tiny movement caught my eye.

    Duan Qingshui handed the letter to the person who asked him just now, and asked him to read and explain it to everyone.  Then, amidst everyone's surprised discussion, I realized that the so-called cheating with Yun Ni back then with Duan Qingshui's friend was actually designed by Duan Qingshui's friend.  That guy used indiscriminate means to make the two of them hook up and let Duan Qingshui find out, in order to prevent He Yunni from marrying Duan Qingshui.  In the end, He Yunni finally found out the truth and killed someone in a rage.  He Guangyan asked her to hide the corpse in the Snow Mountain God Cave through the secret path.  Later, in order to fight for power and survive, He Guangyan joined hands with Taoist Ziyang to kill Boss Duan's subordinates, and set up a situation in Shendong.  Because he knew how to suppress the curse, he secretly observed to see who was more sincere to him, and then he drew forces, suppressed the curse and toxins in their bodies, and controlled them.  Others let it go, life and death.

    The affair between Zang Qingning and Ma Jingcheng was also secretly reported by He Guangyan.  The clansmen did not tolerate Zang Qingning, but instead of killing her, they just drove her out of the snow mountain.  He Guangyan wanted to recommend his daughter to be the future goddess, so he simply killed someone and hid his body in the ice cave where the blue butterfly was raised.

    After the truth came out, everyone hated He Guangyan and claimed to burn the old man to death.  I was relieved to see it, and applauded from the sidelines.  Looking back, he saw that Duan Qingshui was still frowning thoughtfully, so he smiled and asked in a low voice: "Boss Duan, what secret did you write on the letter you hid just now? Tell me about it?"

    Duan Qingshui was silent for a while, before saying: "He Yunni said in the letter that she was divination for the future of the Protoss and found that Ma Yun was the one who exterminated the clan. Let us be careful about this person. When we see Ma Yun, we must kill him.  "

    I wipe, what's the situation?  ?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 449 Laughing and Jumping from a Building (Part 1)

    ?

    Duan Qingshui didn't say much, and told me not to reveal this matter, so he went to clean up the mess with Duan Yunyao.  The truth about the Snow Mountain Protoss came to light, and the curse was removed, but everyone in the Protoss was deeply poisoned and needed to be detoxified, so Duan Qingshui simply stayed with Su Ling, and was going to go back after dealing with the matter here.

    So the rest of us left the snow mountain and stayed in Yuhu Village to rest for a few days.  Fang Liang saw that everyone was fine, so he left early.  Wu Dan is in good health, but at this age, after being beaten up by someone, he is as good as a normal person in three or five days.  Most of the villagers in Yuhu Village also know us. In addition, the ethnic minorities are warm and hospitable. Some of them can speak a few words of Chinese, so they get along very well. They live like a family these days. Before we say goodbye  , the villagers sent far away.

    We returned to Lijiang City and sent Ma Yun back first.  Zang Qingning looked at us knowingly, didn't speak, just smiled and exchanged a few words.  Ma Yun happily talked about the adventures, Zang Qingning just listened calmly with a smile.  After sending Ma Yun back, we said goodbye and went back to Tianjin.  Ma Yun took Ruan Lingxi's arm, ignored my murderous gaze, and showed reluctance.

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said: "We are in Tianjin. If you want to see me, you can go to Tianjin to find me." Then, she also left the address of Wu Dana's bookstore.  However, seeing the faint displeasure in Zang Qingning's eyes, I felt happy in my heart.  I thought that even if you wanted to go, your mother would not be happy.  But looking at this sunny boy, I really can't associate him with the word "the one who exterminated the clan" mentioned in the prophecy.  Could the goddess' prophecy be wrong?

    I looked at him for a long time, Wu Dan saw him, poked me privately, and said in a low voice: "What are you looking at?"

    I originally wanted to tell Wu Dan, but remembering Boss Duan's instructions, I swallowed the conversation again and said, "See, this grandson wants to hook up with my girl."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "It's okay, he won't be able to see him after returning to Tianjin."

    I nodded, thinking about the prophecy Duan Qingshui said.  A prophecy is something that will happen in the future.  It seems a little unnatural to blame someone now for something that hasn't happened yet.  How things are going, let's wait and see later.

    Farewell to them, we went to the airport and flew back to Tianjin by plane.  When I come back again, I really feel like a lifetime away.

    Wu Dan stretched his waist, touched half of his swollen face, and said with a smile, "Finally back!"

    The few of us followed him to the bookstore to put our luggage. When we got to the door of the bookstore, we saw Xiaoman's mother standing at the door holding Xiaoman's hand from a long distance.  Xiao Man was rubbing his eyes and pursing his mouth, as if he had just cried.

    But as soon as the little guy saw us, he immediately broke free from his mother's hand, staggered and ran over with his little arms open: "Big Brother!! Fat Paper Uncle!! Big Brother!!!"

    After hearing this, Ruan Lingxi said amusedly: "Yes, all the little girl sees are men."

    Wu Dan was the first to hug her up and said with a smile, "Remember to come and see me today, little guy."

    Xiao Man touched Wu Dan's swollen half of his face, frowned, and pouted, "Uncle Fat is ugly again!"

    A group of people couldn't help laughing after hearing this.  Xiao Man's mother came over and smiled: "My child has been pestering me for the past three days to wait for you at the door of the bookstore, saying that you will come back. I couldn't resist her, so I brought her here today. I didn't expect you to come back."  I haven't seen the bookstore open for a while, have you traveled?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Yes, I went to Lijiang, and I was playing with my life, exhausting my old bones."

    Xiaoman's mother smiled and said: "You guys have a good rest." Then she said to Xiaoman: "Xiaoman, uncle and brothers and sisters are back, you saw it too, let's go home? Let people have a good rest."

    Xiao Man immediately hugged Wu Dan's neck and did not let go: "No, Xiao Man wants to have dinner with Uncle Fat Paper!"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "We haven't had dinner yet, why don't we take Xiaoman to dinner at night, and send you home when we're done, okay?"

    Xiaoman's mother said: "This is too much trouble for you"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "No trouble, we all like this little bk, he is patient enough. You don't have to worry about it."

    Xiaoman's mother did not drag the little guy off Wu Dan's neck, so she gave up helplessly and went home by herself.  We rested in the bookstore for a while, and Wu Dan said that he hadn't eaten meat seriously for several days, so he wanted to find a barbecue restaurant to eat barbecue.  Taking care of Wu Dan's taste, we went to the halal barbecue restaurant we frequented.

    Like Wu Dan, the owner of this shop is a Hui, and he is an extremely tough Hui  He is nine feet tall and very strong.  It was a hot day, so he was busy working in front of and behind the shop with his shirt on and only his underpants on.  I took a closer look and suddenly found a huge tattoo on his back, which turned out to be a picture of a Japanese lady with half-exposed shoulders.

    Seeing that we brought children, the boss specially moved a higher chair and placed it in front of Xiaoman, smiling at Xiaoman to express his amiability.  It's okay if this guy doesn't smile, but it's even uglier when he smiles, Xiaoman curled his lips in fright and was about to cry.  Wu Dan picked her up and put her on the chair, and said with a smile: "Okay, the beautiful brother will be back in a while, and bring you egg custard and eight-treasure sweet porridge, how about it?"

    When Xiaoman heard that there were so many delicious foods, he immediately smiled from sadness to joy: "Yeah!!"

    So a few of us ordered barbecue and casserole liquor to start eating.  Xiao Man concentrates on drinking the porridge, and Zhao Yu carefully feeds him with a spoon, super daddy.  We were eating and chatting, and just as we were relaxing, we saw two people walking in from the door.  These two are a couple of a man and a woman.  The woman has heavy makeup, is slim, and is very beautiful.  Is it a man No matter how you look at it, it looks familiar.

    This man didn't say hello when he saw us, but went straight to Wu Dan, and suddenly patted Wu Dan on the shoulder: "Hey fat man, why are you here?"

    When Wu Dan turned his head and saw the man, he was immediately happy: "Panbing Guozi! You also come to eat barbecue?"

    When Wu Dan mentioned this, I suddenly remembered one thing.  This man seems to be pushing a cart selling pancakes near the World Financial Center building.  This guy was originally a reporter from Tianjin Daily, but one day he had an epiphany and went to sell pancakes with a cart.  During the case of the Tianjin Daily, I also approached him to find out the situation, and he seemed to be called Zhang Xin or something.

    So I said hello: "Boss Zhang, what a coincidence?"

    Zhang Xin saw me and pointed at me: "Yes, Comrade Police. Since we are old acquaintances, let's sit at a table and eat."

    So we ate at the same table, and Wu Dan chatted nonsense with the boss of Pancake Fruit at the table.  The locals in Tianjin are all teasers, and any random sentence is a joke. The two ordered a bottle of white wine, Niulanshan, and started bragging after drinking it.  Since they have known each other for many years, they are also shameless, so Wu Dan also forgot that he was already in his fifties, so he directly confronted Zhang Xin.

    The two of them teased and drank while listening to Ruan Lingxi and Tang Xin laughing so hard that they couldn't straighten up and forgot to eat.  Zhao Yu and I also looked at them with a funny look, seeing that they drank too much and ordered two tomato casserole, and we grabbed the meat in the pot to eat together.  The two teasers held the same piece of beef and refused to let go, glaring as if they were about to turn their faces.  The shop owner passed by, looked at us helplessly, rolled his eyes and sneered and left.

    Xiao Man was laughing uncontrollably, Wu Dan grabbed the meat and stuffed it into the little guy's mouth.  Zhao Yu hurriedly dragged it out, frowned and said, "Uncle Wu, stop making trouble, what if the child chokes on this food?"

    When Zhang Xin saw this situation, he smiled and said, "At first glance, this little brother is my real father." Zhao Yu and I were speechless for a moment.  Xiao Mi fell asleep and snored at my feet, I couldn't help admiring his determination.

    Zhang Xin's wife looked at us and continued to eat noblely and glamorously.  I watched in amazement as she wiped out a large bowl of casserole and a few skewers of meat, and then felt unsatisfactory, so she continued to eat.  Wu Dan looked at her and said with a smile, "Quickly see if your wife is pregnant?"

    Zhang Xin didn't respond, and stared at Xiao Man thoughtfully.  After a long while, he sighed: "Speaking of children, my neighbor's child just passed away these few days."

    Wu Dan lit a cigarette and asked, "Miscarriage?"

    Zhao Yu extinguished the cigarette for him, and said: "There are children here, Uncle Wu, you can go back to smoke at night."

    Wu Dan smiled wryly for a while, and said, "Okay."

    Zhang Xin said: "The miscarriage is okay, at least I won't be so sad. My neighbor's children are all in junior high school, and they died suddenly a few days ago."

    "How did he die? An accident?" Wu Dan asked.

    Zhang Xin looked at him in surprise: "Didn't you watch the news? It's been broadcast on TV and online these days. The third-year junior high school student laughed and jumped off the building, and the main character was my neighbor's kid."

    "I haven't been in Tianjin these days," Wu Dan said, "Tell me, what's going on?"

    Zhang Xin said: "It's a long story, I'll search it for you, and there are detailed reports on the news." As he spoke, he took out an Apple 5s.  Damn, all the people who sell pancakes are so rich, I feel unbalanced.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 450: Laughing and Jumping from a Building (Part 2)

    ?

    Zhang Xin pulled out a piece of news for us to read.  It turned out that during the two days after we left, a video of "a junior high school student attached to Tianjin University committing suicide by jumping off a building" went viral on the Internet.  This video shows that the middle school teaching building 504, the entire class is in class.  At first it was quiet and normal, but then, a boy who was buried in a book suddenly straightened up, closed the book in hand, stood up, turned around, took a big step, laughed and ran to the window, and jumped out of the window.

    Immediately, the video was filled with the screams of students, and the classmates and teachers in the class immediately ran to the window.  Some teachers ran out of the classroom immediately.  Judging from the video, the whole process of the boy jumping off the building did not exceed 4 seconds.  The classroom he was in was located on the fifth floor of the teaching building, and of course he was dying after jumping off.  The boy then died while being rushed to the hospital for emergency treatment.

    The video up to here is the surveillance video of the school, and later it is the interview video edited by the TV station.  The boy's name is Yao Zhen, and he said that the teacher discovered his strange behavior two days before the incident.  For example, he often muttered to himself, joked to himself, packed up his schoolbags before school was over, and often mentioned words such as "the nether world" and "dark sky" in his speech.  parents.  The boy's parents communicated with the teacher and the child, but the specific situation is unknown.  After the incident, the ambulance took the boy away from the school, and the boy died of severe traumatic brain injury.

    After the incident, the Tianjin Municipal Public Security immediately intervened in the investigation, but excluding the possibility of homicide, no obvious fault has been found in the school so far.  Preliminary autopsy concluded that the deceased died of severe traumatic brain injury.  Except for the scars from falling from the building, no other injuries were found, and the possibility of campus violence was basically ruled out.  The body was not dissected at the request of the family.

    See here, the video ends.  Wu Dan let out a long breath, and asked, "Is this like suicide by mental illness?"

    Zhang Xin shook his head and said: "No, there is no history of mental illness in his family, and this child is relatively normal. I have seen it before. His father is a taxi driver, and his mother is an aunt of a kindergarten in a community near us. After the incident, his father was also sick.  Yes, I'm lying in the hospital now, alas, poor. There is only one child at home."

    Wu Dan frowned and said, "The High School Affiliated to Tianjin University can be regarded as a middle-level junior high school here."

    Zhang Xin nodded and said: "Yes, in ordinary schools, the third grade of junior high school may be a bit more stressful, after all, he has to go to higher education. This kid likes to read fantasy novels, and usually writes micro-fiction. I think maybe it's because he read too much, it's a mess  , As a result, he was mentally distorted and committed suicide.¡±

    Zhang Xin's daughter-in-law interjected at this time: "I think the school teachers are quite irresponsible. Before the incident happened, some teachers had discovered that the student's behavior was abnormal, but they didn't bring him to the psychological counseling room for psychological counseling. This is good.  Dead, dead, but the school has no responsibility, alas."

    Wu Dan asked: "Ordinary schools, ordinary students, why is the school still monitoring? What is there to monitor?"

    Zhang Xin pretended to be mysterious and said: "You don't know about that. It's been a strange time these days. There have been many incidents of students jumping off buildings and committing suicide in Tianjin, and they were all junior high school students during the 14th Five-Year Plan. This happened a while ago  , a boy from No. 6 Middle School jumped to his death. A month later, a girl from Yuying Sports School fell to her death. In short, six students died one after another, both male and female. Not many schools are afraid of accidents, some rich ones start  Install a camera to monitor the students' words and deeds, and deal with it in time if it is found to be inappropriate. I didn't expect this to die. What's more evil is that classroom 503 is on the 5th floor, with a lawn behind it and a very thick crabapple tree. Then  The child was hanging on the crabapple branch when he jumped down, and he couldn¡¯t fall to his death. But the miracle is that he fell from the tree at the moment the teacher came downstairs, and he fell so hard that the rescue failed and he died.¡±

    Ruan Lingxi was stunned when he heard the words: "Could it be that he just fell on the head? For example, he just fell on the back of the head and died?"

    Zhang Xin said: "Is it possible to fall face down and hit the back of the head? Besides, the school is very green, with a thick layer of lawn, and it's not that serious to fall, but it's strange enough to die. But no  It could have been killed, there was video and witnesses the whole time, no one approached him, it was hell in broad daylight."

    After hearing this, we were all surprised and fell silent.  After eating for a while, it was almost nine o'clock, and we separated.  After I sent Ruan Lingxi home, I went with Wu Dan to send Xiaoman home.  On the way, Xiao Man said to Wu Dan abruptly: "Uncle Fat Paper, why are you carrying a brother behind your back?"

    These words gave me a chill down my back.  I carried Xiaoman in front of me, and Xiaoman lay on my shoulders.  Wu Dan followed behind, I couldn't see him.  When Xiaoman said this, I felt a sudden shock in my heart, and suddenly I looked back, only to see that under the night, Wu Dan's face was half sunk in the shadow, not clear enough.  But this made the grimace on his shoulder very clear.

     I saw that there was indeed a ghost lying on Wu Dan's shoulder. The ghost's face was bloody and bloody, looking straight at me, but it was incomplete, only the upper body!

    "Master, you have half a ghost on your shoulder!" I said in surprise.

    Wu Dan understood immediately, took out a talisman and wanted to paste it.  The ghost was also agile, and when he realized that Wu Dan was going to stick the Taoist talisman, he simply disappeared into the air.

    I wiped off my cold sweat and said, "Run away. Emma, ??you're not afraid of such a scary grimace, Xiaoman."

    Xiaoman seemed to be used to seeing ghosts, frowned and said, "It's brother."

    Wu Dan said with a wry smile: "The things seen in children's eyes are different from ours. They don't have so many twists and turns. Their eyes express the purest thoughts in their hearts. They look with their hearts, so they can see ghosts."  Essence. Little bk is not afraid of ghosts, and generally has no malicious intentions."

    I breathed a sigh of relief, and asked suspiciously: "Master, why did that ghost only have half his body just now? Was he hit by a car?"

    Wu Dan said: "There is indeed half of it? The car hit the body and scattered, and the ghost can't disperse."

    "I can see clearly, only the upper body." I asked, "Why is this?"

    Wu Dan stopped, frowned and said: "There are two reasons for this: first, it is not a wronged soul, but a spirit formed by resentment or thoughts, so it looks like a ghost rather than a ghost;  Casting spells arrested him, but he didn't want to go, so he broke free from the spells and escaped half way back."

    "I'll go and escape half way back, that's alright?" I said speechlessly, "Xiao Man can see the real body of that thing just now, which means it's the latter. Master, maybe the ghost was caught, but I didn't  willing."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Do you see if the ghost is still there?"

    I looked around for a while, then shook my head and said, "It's gone, Master, it's gone. Could it be that half of it was also taken away?"

    Just as Wu Dan was about to speak, I suddenly heard a suona sound coming from far and near.  The sound was strangely familiar, I listened carefully, it seemed to be a funeral song.  Sorrowful and wailing, sobbing and sobbing, it was very desolate to hear.

    At this moment, I looked back and saw a funeral procession coming from the opposite side of the road.  The team was quite large. At the beginning, a middle-aged woman was holding a huge portrait, and two women were supporting her beside her. Her eyes were swollen like walnuts from crying.

    Behind her was a long funeral procession, all dressed in white.  There also seemed to be special mourners, because I heard someone crying in the team.  People lined up on both sides are throwing paper money, and there are people holding colorful ingots, melons and fruits made of various papers in the middle.  There are dozens of people in such a mighty way, this scene is big enough.

    Wu Dan and I stepped aside, and when the team slowly approached, we suddenly found that the person in the photo was very familiar.  Think about it carefully, I am sub-Ao, isn't this the child who died not long ago in the news I just watched?  The one named Yao Zhen.  However, according to Zhang Xin, his family's family situation is average, and even some financial difficulties, how can he afford such a large funeral team?

    At this moment, Xiaoman pointed to the deceased and shouted: "Brother just now!!" I was taken aback, and quickly grabbed her little hand and hid aside.  Fortunately, the suona sounded, and no one noticed what Xiaoman said, and no one even looked up at us.  At this time, the funeral procession slowly approached me and Wu Dan.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 451: Money Collecting Bureau (Part 1)

    ?

    This funeral procession is very particular, forty or fifty people, first with paper ingots and clothes, followed by four weeping women in ancient costumes.  The four women wore heavy makeup and painted faces, crying earth-shatteringly.  I wondered in my heart that it would cost a lot of money to organize this funeral. Isn't this family in financial difficulties? Where did all this money come from?

    After the team passed by, I urged Wu Dan to send it back to Xiao Man.  It's unlucky to go out, to meet a funeral attendant.  I turned around, only to see Wu Dan staring at the back of the team thoughtfully.  Seeing this, I asked, "Master, what are you looking at?"

    "This really doesn't look like a funeral. Why do I feel like an engagement?" Wu Dan said while rubbing his chin.

    "No way, right? I've heard of direct yin marriages, but I really didn't know there was such a thing as engagement of yin relatives. Could it be that this family is the same as in the world, whether they are engaged or separated?" I said in surprise.

    Wu Dan said: "Ghost marriage is just a ceremony. But people who pay attention to it will also make a yin relative first, which is different from a ghost marriage. But this engagement ceremony is hidden in the funeral procession, which is a bit interesting  Yes, it seems to be hiding something."

    "Master, where did you find out that you are the yin relative?" I asked in surprise.

    "Those four mourning women. The faces of the mourners are different. What they painted is not the face of the mourner, but the face of a matchmaker. There is also the coffin in the middle of them, with the Chinese characters "Double Happiness" embedded in the coin.  A red envelope for a ghost messenger. But getting married is not illegal, so I don¡¯t understand why they hide it.¡± Wu Dan said.

    "I'll go, this little boy is only fifteen years old, why would he marry him?" I said speechlessly.

    Wu Dan said: "Who knows, don't worry about it, it's a family matter. Let's send little bk home first."

    So the two of us sent Xiaoman home, and Wu Dan was thoughtful and silent along the way.

    I also went home, got up early the next morning, and reported to the Municipal Bureau.  As soon as I arrived at the office of the Municipal Bureau, I saw Zhao Yu coming out of his room, bumped into me and didn't speak, and dragged me to the director's office.

    "What's the matter?" I asked.

    "Case." Zhao Yu sighed, "We have a case to handle right after we come back."

    Nima, the criminals in the summer don't go to escape the summer?  ?

    After entering the director's office, I saw the director smoking a cigarette facing the window.  After hearing the two of us enter the door, he looked back and sighed: "Sit down. There are case files on the table, please take a look. This was sent by Chief Ouyang in the morning, and I asked you two to investigate secretly."

    Puzzled, I took the information and looked through it for a while, only to find that it was actually the information of the teenagers and girls who jumped from the building summarized by Ouyang Zhuan's family, and the photos of the crime scene.

    "Aren't these suicide cases?" Zhao Yu asked puzzled.

    "It seems so on the surface, but it's up to you to discover the deeper things." The director said: "Ouyang Zhuan's family said that they suspected that these cases of jumping from buildings were unusual, and asked you to intervene in the investigation, and maybe there will be victims."

    Zhao Yu and I looked at each other, feeling very tricky for a moment, not knowing where to start.  Zhao Yu looked through the case information and found that the earliest suicide case by jumping off a building happened two years ago. It was a girl from Tianjin No. 5 Middle School, who was also in the third year of junior high school.  , the parents divorced, and the mother was dumped by her husband, so her psychology was extremely unbalanced, her mood was irritable, and she beat and scolded her children.  The baby probably couldn't take it anymore, so she became depressed, and finally wrote a suicide note to commit suicide.

    Zhao Yu and I reviewed other cases, and there were many sudden and bizarre suicides.  And other cases happened in this time period, only the earliest case happened two years ago.

    After the director finished his explanation, Zhao Yu and I went out with the materials.  I asked Zhao Yu: "How is it, do you have any idea?"

    Zhao Yu said: "The first case seems to be different from other cases, maybe it is the starting point."

    I was speechless: "Why do I feel that there is no connection at all? Why do Ouyang Zhuan's family think that they are all one? What is the relationship between the case two years ago and the current jumping case?"

    Zhao Yu said: "I don't know either, so we need to investigate. Didn't you read the label? It is indicated on the information that the family background of the girl who committed suicide two years ago needs to be investigated clearly. Let's start from this."

    "Where is it marked?" I opened the file and took a look. Damn, there was a row of Ouyang Zhuan's pen writing: "Investigate the suicide of a girl two years ago, focusing on the family background of the deceased."

    I suddenly felt ashamed, thinking that I was not as good as Zhao Yu after all, I hadn't noticed it at all just now.  Although I don't quite agree with the judgment of Ouyang Zhuan's family, but since there is no clue about the case, I have no choice but to give it a try.

    The first girl who died was Sha Xiaoman. Her parents divorced.He is also fifteen years old.  My mother is an ordinary middle school teacher, and my father is in business. He has opened several companies and seems to be a local tyrant.  However, this local rich father married someone else shortly after divorcing his original wife, and now he has found a wife who is more than ten years younger than him, and he just got married not long ago.

    We first contacted the school where Sha Xiaoman's mother was attending, only to find out that she had resigned and left Tianjin long ago, and returned to her hometown in Northeast China. We couldn't get in touch for a while.  It seemed that his daughter's death had dealt him an extremely heavy blow.  Sha Xiaoman's father is still in Tianjin to do business, so the two of us simply went to find this rich father first.  When I saw the name of Sha Xiaoman's father, I almost sprayed Zhao Yu's face with a mouthful of salt soda.  Sha Xiaoman's father's name is extremely awesome, and his name is Shabi [stupid].  The company he opened is also very suspicious. It is a financial company that does car loans and other businesses. Visually, it is disguised as a usury.

    But this company is actually in a place like Universal Financial Building where every inch of land is very expensive. It seems that it really made a lot of money by doing usury.

    After Zhao Yu and I searched for the company based on the address, they were all in vain.  The employees of the company said that the boss was at his hometown in Jixian County today, and said that he was going to move the ancestral grave or something.

    I speculated for a while, and asked Zhao Yu in a low voice, could it be that this guy's own business is not very honorable, so he deliberately avoided the police?

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "Look at the layout of this company."

    I didn't understand what he said, so I got up and turned around, only to realize that this company really attaches great importance to Feng Shui layout and attracting wealth.  There is a mighty and domineering statue of Guan Erye at the entrance, but it is not as domineering as I invited God to invite.  "Mingfeng Taihe" is written on the back of Guan Erye. I don't quite understand what this means, but it seems to mean to ward off evil spirits and make money.  In the four corners of the company are the statues of Qinglong Baihu Xuanwu Suzaku.  Several people enshrined the God of Wealth on their tables.

    I couldn't laugh or cry, thinking that Shabi was superstitious.  It is also possible to say that it is to relocate the ancestral grave for his own fortune.  But Zhao Yu and I don't know much about Fengshui, so we called Wu Dan and planned to go and see what this idiot is up to.  Since Ouyang Zhuan's family asked us to thoroughly investigate Sha Xiaoman's family background, we dare not be vague about the details.  Also by the way, investigate the situation before and after Sha Xiaoman's death, although this biological father may not know.

    It was already afternoon when we arrived in Ji County.  Then the three of us asked for directions and found Shabi's hometown, Shajia Village.  It was not difficult to find Shabi, because in a village on a plain, we soon found a group of people standing in the distance and moving something.

    When I got closer, I saw that it was a cemetery in a village, and the leader was directing the others to tinker with something.  Many villagers came to watch.

    The three of us also went over to have a look, but saw the first fat man, who weighed more than two hundred catties, with his face full of flesh and ugly appearance, directing a group of people in white mourning clothes to set up an incense table in front of the grave.  I have never seen Qianzu's tomb, but when I looked at the tomb, I saw that Sha Xiaoman's name was clearly written on the tombstone, it was not an ancestral tomb at all.

    But I saw that the fat man ordered other people to set up the incense table and melons and fruits, and set up six people in front of and behind the golden boy and jade girl, as well as sedan chairs, paper horses, and several large boxes of paper money, ingots and other things.

    "What are you doing here? Is this fat man Shabi?" I asked Wu Dan in a low voice, "Where is this ancestral grave? Isn't this his daughter's grave?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Looking at this posture, it doesn't look like moving the grave, it's more like holding some kind of ceremony."

    Wu Dan signaled us both to keep quiet and let us listen to the discussions and gossip of the surrounding villagers.

    I listened carefully, and from the pointing and chaotic whispers of everyone, I heard the general ins and outs.  It is said that Shabi's father's generation is relatively weak, and Shabi's third uncle died in his early forties.  He was originally a construction site foreman, but when he went downstairs to ask for materials, he was hit in the back of the head by a brick that fell from the tenth floor. The hard hat was useless and he died on the spot.

    Shabi's aunts also died young, and his father was hard-working, and later he even got rich.  At that time, I moved the ancestral grave once, but this time I didn't expect to stop the ancestral grave, but started to toss my daughter.

    Just at this moment, I saw a skinny old Taoist man with a goatee in a Taoist robe separated from the villagers and walked up to Shabi.  Shabi immediately asked respectfully when he could dig up his daughter's grave.  I frowned when I heard this, and thought to myself, what kind of father is this, who disturbs his daughter's ghost just to make money for himself, isn't that too frivolous and ungrateful?  !

    At this moment, I saw that Nashabi had already ordered people to dig the soil.  The other villagers pointed and sneered, obviously not agreeing with his actions.  But everyone prefers to watch the excitement, and no one left.

    I was filled with righteous indignation watching from the sidelines, and felt that this part-time job had no regard for human relations.  Just when I wanted Wu Dan to come up with an excuse to stop him, when I looked back, I saw Wu Dan had disappeared.

    I was puzzled, and when I turned around, I could only see a large area of ??empty graves, with no one there.  I walked over slowly in doubt, gradually away from the crowd, and walked to the center of the cemetery.  At this time, I suddenly had a strange feeling, as if the hustle and bustle of the world suddenly disappeared, leaving only the rustling sound of a lonely white sail in the wind.  The sky also seemed to be dark, the sun turned from warm to white and miserable, and the temperature dropped suddenly, I couldn't help shivering.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)You can see a large area of ??empty grave mounds, empty of people.  I walked over slowly in doubt, gradually away from the crowd, and walked to the center of the cemetery.  At this time, I suddenly had a strange feeling, as if the hustle and bustle of the world suddenly disappeared, leaving only the rustling sound of a lonely white sail in the wind.  The sky also seemed to be dark, the sun turned from warm to white and miserable, and the temperature dropped suddenly, I couldn't help shivering.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 452: Money Collecting Bureau (Part 2)

    ?

    "Master?" I whispered.  But Wu Dan didn't answer, and there was still no one to be seen around.  I slowly stepped on the weeds between the graves, and when I came to a tall tombstone that was repaired more decently, suddenly, I saw a hand stretched out from under the grave.

    "Ah!" Although there are many battles in the Bible, the most frightening thing in the world is the surprise. I looked down at the human hand, and found that it was not a dead hand, but a living human hand with flesh and blood.  And this hand is quite fat, wearing a bracelet with huge beads.  Nima, this is Wu Dan's hand!

    I saw Wu Dan slowly straighten up from the ground and pat the dirt on his body.  I suddenly felt that his height seemed to be a bit shorter, and I couldn't help but turn to the back of the tomb to look, shit, there is a big pit behind the tomb, I dare not see Wu Dan just now, it's because he was so careless  I fell into the pit.

    "Master, are you alright?" I asked, looking at Wu Dan whose half body was covered with dirt.

    Wu Dan waved his hand and said, "This seems to be Shabi's ancestral grave and his father's grave. Why are they so far apart from his daughter's?"

    I said: "Maybe because of the size of the cemetery, the two can't get too close."

    "No, there is a pothole in the cemetery. This is not an auspicious sign, but this family doesn't seem to care about it at all." Wu Dan said: "It seems that the pothole was dug out on purpose."

    I asked inexplicably: "Master, what do you mean by this? Deliberately destroying the feng shui of the cemetery, so as to bring bad luck to your family?"

    Wu Dan pointed to the area around the cemetery and said, "Look, this cemetery is located in the middle-northeast of the land, and its geographical location is very superior.  On the other side, there are villages in the northeast and Gaogang in the southeast. The whole land is high in the east and low in the west. Let¡¯s not talk about the ins and outs. The water should merge in the northeast, southeast and south.  Dare to come to Jiashan Gengxiang, the mountain is yin, the water is dynamic, and it is yang, so let¡¯s measure it with the most basic five formulas¡ªJiashan Gengxiang¡ªthe water comes out of the dry sea. If you don¡¯t know Fengshui, you can Baidu it  Jiashan Gengxiang¡ª¡ªwhat effect does the water come out of Qianhai? Look at the tombstone. This tomb is dominated by the old man. There are three brothers in his father's generation. The eldest son and two sons are buried with their father, and two daughters.  There will be no serious problems within five years, but after a long time, it will be a pattern of losing fortune and longevity."

    "I'm going, this is simply impossible, Master, do you want to tell that idiot?" I said, "No, Shabi."

    Wu Dan said: "It's fine if he doesn't know the truth, but I think this bk clearly knows that this is a murderous situation. You see, this pothole is man-made. I think something was buried in it."

    I looked at the pothole, it looked square and upright, and suddenly it reminded me of a coffin.  But with this size, it can't fit a normal-sized coffin, at best a small coffin or something else.

    "A coffin?" I asked.

    Wu Dan shook his head and said, "No, it doesn't look like that. I think this Shabi is using his ancestral grave structure to create a bureau to collect money for himself. I heard that there is a bureau that was also created by a master of Taoism, called the Bureau of Collecting Money. There are some  People may have been ordinary people for several generations, or peasants, poor people, and have no opportunities and opportunities to make a fortune. Therefore, some people who are poor and afraid will think of changing their own fortune through Feng Shui magic, such as official fortune and wealth fortune. Ordinary wealth  Magical artifacts can't change the destined fate at all, or a drop in the bucket has no effect at all, unless it is ruthless. For example, using the fortune of one's own family members to change one's own fortune, this is called real "gaining wealth from descendants", which is to combine descendants and grandchildren  The fortunes and life spans of relatives and friends have been overdrawn in advance, and the rich will only last for two generations, and the rest of the descendants will be very poor. In fact, Shabi must have started to decline in his career now, so I want to make up for it.¡±

    "How to make it up?" I was stunned and said, "Give my daughter a shady marriage?" I looked back at Shabi and a group of people digging Sha Xiaoman's grave in the distance.

    Wu Dan sneered and said: "It would be fine if it was a simple yin marriage, but in fact it doesn't look like that. Let's go and have a look first."

    So Wu Dan and I walked over again, and saw Zhao Yu standing on the other side of Shabi talking to him.  Shabi seemed a little impatient, but the other party was a policeman, and he was not easy to get angry.  After chatting for a while, I saw a coffin raised from the ground.

    Shabi immediately shouted to the working people: "Everyone pay attention, pay attention! Don't break it, this is my own daughter!!"

    I frowned, very surprised in my heart.  Now that the public has accepted cremation, many rural people have begun to bury the ashes in their graves.  But Sha Xiaoman was a child born in the city, and he was also buried.  If this is the custom of Ji County, then that's fine.  I asked the onlookers, and found that people who died at home were cremated, and the ashes were buried directly.There will be no burials, unless it is an older generation.

    It was still daytime at this time, although there was no sunshine, but a coffin was opened in the hot weather, and one could imagine how strong the rotten smell in the coffin was.  The surrounding villagers covered their noses, and the timid ones had already retreated.  At this time, Zhao Yu looked at the coffin in surprise, his eyes fixed on it without blinking.

    "What are you looking at?" I walked over and asked.

    Zhao Yu said thoughtfully: "The body has been buried for two years, but it has not rotted and is lifelike. Don't you think it's strange?"

    Zhao Yu's zombie eyes have a see-through function. I knew he could see the corpse in the coffin, so I asked, "You mean that what lies inside is not weathered bones, but a zombie?"

    Zhao Yu nodded.  When Shabi on the side heard it, he frowned and walked up to us, asking, "What's the matter, what?"

    I asked, "Why are you digging your daughter's grave?"

    Shabi snorted coldly: "Are you in control of what I do? Who are you? This is called a yin marriage, do you know? Can't I find a husband's family for my daughter?"

    Wu Dan came over at this time, and said with a smile: "This posture is like looking for a husband's house, but it's like giving money to a daughter, a house, and a servant. Why didn't I see you love the girl so much before, and you started giving it away after death."

    Shabi looked at us amusedly, and found that we were with Zhao Yu, so he asked: "Do the police also care about these now? The police also care about whether ordinary people are married in secrets?"

    "Your daughter has not been cremated? Now she has become a zombie." Wu Dan smiled and said, "Be careful that you will cheat the corpse once you open it."

    "Zombie?" Shabi looked at us like idiots: "People who have been away for two years are long gone. My daughter Xiaoman was fifteen years old when she died, and she is more than seventeen years old now. I want to find her  A husband's family, so that she can have a good life in the underworld."

    "It's really that simple?" Wu Dan laughed and said, "Could it be that you are using your daughter" Wu Dan was talking here, when he turned his head to see the old Taoist in Taoist robes staring at him, he walked over and said with a smile: "Dao  Friends, let¡¯s go together. Do you also do this kind of thing that harms morality?¡±

    The old man rolled his eyes and said, "I don't understand what you're talking about."

    Wu Dan sneered and said: "Did you enlighten the ancestral grave of the Sha family? You are making the descendants of the family poor and destitute and die early. And this, is it not as simple as making a yin relative?"

    The old Taoist shouted: "Who are you, is it your turn to speak here?" Then, the old Taoist turned to Shabi and said: "The auspicious time has come, let's start."

    Shabi nodded and said, "Let's start, Taoist priest."

    I saw the old Taoist turn around and look for his magic weapon package.  But Wu Dan shouted: "No! You can't do this!!"

    "What's wrong?!" Shabi raised a hand and pointed at Wu Dan: "Where did you come from, old man?! Has something to do with you?! This is my family's business! Even if the police want to investigate me  , I have to wait until I arrange my daughter's affairs!"

    Wu Dan shouted: "The reason why I stopped you is because I really can't stand it anymore! You are not marrying your daughter, but keeping her by your side forever to make money! These paper figurines, if I guess right, are all  It is used to serve Sha Xiaoman as a servant, to let her listen to you carefully. But don't forget, some people may not have the same heart with you, maybe they are not trying to help you, but trying to harm you in different ways."

    Having said that, Wu Dan pointed to the old Taoist next to Shabi: "He doesn't want to help you!"

    Shabi looked at Wu Dan, then at the old Taoist, and shouted to Wu Dan: "You, aren't you a policeman? How do you know these things about Feng Shui? What do you care about?"

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "If you don't listen to me, you will suffer, you can figure it out."

    Shabi sneered and said: "I don't believe you, I believe in Daoist Wang. He showed me Feng Shui, and now my business is very good." Then, he waved to his subordinates, meaning to let them open the coffin.  I thought to myself that there are zombies inside, dear, this is just in case the corpse is scammed

    At this time, several people approached the coffin.  Just then, I heard a creaking sound in the wooden coffin, as if a wooden board had been torn down.

    Immediately afterwards, there was a "crash", and sure enough, a piece of the coffin lid collapsed.  The people around were startled and backed away.

    At this moment, I saw a haggard claw with long white nails protruding from the coffin and grasping the edge of the coffin.

    "The corpse is fraudulent!!!" The surrounding villagers did not dare to look at it, and fled away one after another.  Only a few courageous men were left, standing in the distance with hoes and shovels, staring at us.

    I looked at the coffin nervously, and saw a head with messy long hair slowly floated out of the coffin, turned its neck slightly, and made a crackling sound of bone cracks.

    The person who opened the coffin was also scared and fled away.  I gripped the God of War tightly, staring at the zombie crawling out of the coffin.  At this time, the female zombie had already exposed most of her body.  Under the disheveled hair, a pair of empty eyes looked at us faintly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Come on, he turned his neck slightly, and made a crackling sound.

    The person who opened the coffin was also scared and fled away.  I gripped the God of War tightly, staring at the zombie crawling out of the coffin.  At this time, the female zombie had already exposed most of her body.  Under the disheveled hair, a pair of empty eyes looked at us faintly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 453: Money Collecting Bureau (Part 2)

    ?

    "It's a fraud!" I yelled, and subconsciously went to pick out the god of war.  But Wu Dan immediately stopped me and said, "Don't, the girl's body has been broken up, so it's not easy to explain to the family."

    I had no choice but to put away my gun and asked, "Master, is this zombie easy to deal with?"

    Wu Dan looked at the zombie and said, "It's okay, it's not difficult."

    As he spoke, he motioned for me to burn those paper figurines, and then he held the dragon-slaying sword and the corpse-suppressing amulet and went forward.

    I saw the female zombie slowly crawl out of the coffin and stand in front of us.  Shabi had been frightened for a long time, but he didn't run away. He stood there with his calves twisted, shaking like chaff.  Imagine a big fat man shaking in place, how choppy that flesh is.

    At this time, the sky was getting dark, and Zhao Yu and I saw that Wu Dan had already walked up to the zombie, so we rushed over and set fire to those paper figurines.  But a cold wind hit, and the flame I just lit with a lighter was instantly blown out by the cold wind.  I frowned and continued to light the fire.

    At this moment, I felt a chill all over my body, and I originally ignited the hand of one of the paper figurines wearing ancient servant clothes, but the flame suddenly turned blue, and went out after a while.

    Zhao Yu said at this time: "Song Yan, look at the faces of these paper figures!" So I subconsciously raised my head to look at the faces of these paper figures.  This thing is very high, a full two meters.  I looked up to see the appearance of the paper figurine.

    But at this time, I saw two tears of blood in the eyes of the paper man, which was even more horrifying against the background of white paper.

    "It's bleeding!" I was taken aback, but saw wisps of black air flying out from the paper figurine and pounced on the zombie.  I was startled, and immediately shouted to Wu Dan: "Master, be careful! This zombie is not simple!"

    Before I finished speaking, I saw the female corpse suddenly raised her head and let out a strange cry.  Take a closer look, I'm going, this female corpse is no longer normal, with white hair growing on her body.  The eyes also turned blood red, the lips were black, and the nails were sharp. No matter how you looked at it, it was terrifying.

    "I'm going, this place shouldn't be a place for raising corpses!" I wiped off my cold sweat and continued to fight against the paper figurine.  But Zhao Yu and I couldn't light the paper figurine, we went out in a hurry, and didn't bring the Dao Talisman with us at all.

    In desperation, I tore one of the paper figurines into pieces with a few swipes.  Zhao Yu frowned and said, "It's useless if you tear this thing apart, or you can wait here and I'll help Uncle Wu."

    As he spoke, Zhao Yu drew his saber forward.  I saw that the female corpse was moving so fast, and the movement of grabbing forward was full of black air, so I couldn't help frowning.  However, Wu Dan was not afraid, so he avoided the female corpse's attack and pasted the corpse-suppressing talisman.

    I saw that two people were enough to deal with it, so I went to study the paper figurine.  Generally speaking, it is impossible to attach ghosts to paper, unless it is a ghost like the fairy in the painting.

    I tore off the five paper figurines and rummaged for a while, and finally found clues on the skeleton.  It turned out that a section of the frame supporting the paper figurine was not made of bamboo, but human bones.  I took out the bones of those five segments and found that they were of different lengths and thicknesses. They did not seem to belong to the same person, but they were all lower leg bones.

    I held these five bones in my hand, and weighed whether to burn them.  At this time, I turned to look at Wu Dan and Zhao Yu, but I saw that they were able to deal with it freely, one of them had already grabbed the female zombie, and put the rope around the zombie's limbs and neck.  At this time, the female corpse rolled her eyes and grinned at us with a hideous expression.

    After Wu Dan put the last corpse-suppressing talisman on the forehead of the female zombie, the female zombie stopped struggling and stood aside completely quietly.  Wu Dan and Zhao Yu put her down on the ground.

    Seeing that there was no black air coming out of those papers, I breathed a sigh of relief, brought the bones to Wu Dan, and said, "Look, Master!"

    Wu Dan frowned and knocked on those bones.  Seeing this, Zhao Yu asked, "Uncle Wu, is there something wrong with this human bone?"

    Wu Dan said: "There seems to be something in the bone." After speaking, he squatted on the ground and knocked the bone for a while, and I saw something fall out from one end of the bone.  It was a long nail wrapped with a red thread, and there seemed to be some kind of paper tied in the middle.

    Wu Dan looked at it, frowned, and immediately got up and shouted: "Catch that old Taoist here!"

    I looked back and saw that the old Taoist was trying to run away sneakily.  When I saw this, I immediately ran over and grabbed him by the collar of his back shirt, and shouted: "Where are you running?! Come here! Tell me what happened to the bones! And you fat man!!"

    That Shabi was so frightened that he peed his pants a long time ago. Seeing this posture, his face was ashen, and he crawled up to us, bowed and said: "I, I have nothing to do with me, this is the Taoist priest.  own idea ?"

    "Where did this bone come from?! Say! You couldn't have killed someone, did you? You two killed people together?!" I shouted, throwing the old man to the ground.  The old Taoist's face was ashen ashes, he wasn't as dazed as before, his eyes could only see the sky.

    Shabi immediately waved his hand and said, "No, no, no, we don't have the guts to kill people. I bought this bone and it cost more than 20,000 yuan."

    "Bought?" Zhao Yu sneered and said, "Impossible, these five bones belonged to five different people, and you bought them from the families of five people at once?! Why do I think it's not credible?!  "

    Wu Dan threw the long nail in front of the old Taoist, and said with a sneer, "Old man, did you do this? Nail the soul, nail the owners of these five bones into this bone, and then make paper figurines and burn them.  It is a simple "Five Sons Fortune Bureau", and it is also said that these ghosts are sent to this girl, and then the ghost of the girl is made into a little ghost of the master's house, so that Sha Bisheng will be rich? Sha Xiaoman is Sha Bi's own daughter.  Raising ghosts is also very beneficial to me, and it is easier to control. Did you two come up with this idea? This bone belongs to five people, where did you buy it?!"

    Shabi hesitated for a while, and finally said: "The Taoist chief told me about this age and birthday, and asked me to buy a small bone of these five people. I followed his instructions and went to the crematorium to buy it from someone."

    Zhao Yu shouted: "Tell me, who are these five people? How could the family members agree to remove the leg bones and sell them to you?!"

    Shabi looked at the old Taoist and asked, "Master Taoist, it's all over now, just tell me, I don't know whose bones belong to them."  Said: "By the way, he was the one who told me when to go to a crematorium to find someone to buy bones. Of course I didn't buy them from my family members, and they wouldn't sell them to me. I bought them from the burner.  , give them some money, of course they are willing to find a way to get me a bone, anyway, it¡¯s not troublesome, and the family members can¡¯t see it.¡±

    Wu Dan sneered and said: "Okay, you two can go back to the game with my apprentice and the others and explain it carefully."

    Zhao Yu and I plan to take the two of us back to make a statement first, and then we will talk about it. The specific sentence depends on the result.  Secretly buying and selling corpse bones is considered desecration of the corpse.  What the hell is wrong with everyone now.

    The rest of the brave villagers helped us put Sha Xiaoman's body back into the coffin.  When she was about to bury her, Wu Dan frowned and said: "This girl committed suicide with such a lot of resentment, it seems that she really had a hard life during her lifetime. Or her ghost has never left, and she was raised by her father as a little ghost at home.  "

    I looked at Shabi, who was dejected, and wished I could step forward and kick a few times.  Wu Dan looked at the nails and bones, and said, "Take it back to the police station to find out who the bones belong to, and the Taoist talisman on them, and see if it was written by that old guy."

    I nodded, and Zhao Yu and I dragged the other out.  As soon as Shabi left, the people who worked with him wanted to ask for wages, but I drove them away.  Paralyzed, this kind of detrimental thing is also done, and you still want money?  No money is for you to accumulate virtue!

    However, after being busy for a long time, it was getting late.  This place is still a long way from Tianjin, so Zhao Yu and I planned to take the two of us to the Ji County Police Station first, and then contact the Municipal Bureau and Ouyang Zhuan's family.  Or go to Brick directly, he moves faster.

    After making up our minds, the three of us took the two of us to Jixian by car.  After finding the nearest police station, they identified themselves and sent the two of them to the police station.  After that, I called Ouyang Zhuan's family and briefly explained the situation.

    Ouyang Zhuan's family immediately said that he would send Uncle Liu to deal with it himself, and then hung up the phone.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 454 The Blurred Case

    ?

    After hanging up the phone, I suddenly felt a little lost.  This person who came to investigate the suicide case could still find out the human bone trading case.  According to Ouyang Zhuan's family, if we asked us to check Sha Xiaoman's background, we found out that there was something wrong with her father, but I felt that it had nothing to do with the suicide case.

    The police station vacated a dormitory for us to live in.  The three of us lived in the staff dormitory behind the police station at night.  The dormitory in this small broken place is also very simple, and there is nothing nearby except for a few restaurants and convenience stores.  In the evening, the three of us went back to the house after dinner.  After returning to the room, I saw Zhao Yu and Wu Dan holding human bones and nails and studying together.

    I smiled and said, "Master, what can you tell by looking at human bones? It requires professional equipment to detect."

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "Look, these are exactly five bones. Looking at the appearance of these bones, they seem to come from a young man."

    "Five bones, young man?" I suddenly remembered the victims of this suicide case, and I counted exactly five.  Nima, it can't be such a coincidence, this bone belongs to them?

    Zhao Yu said: "Maybe it's the bones of those who died in the suicide case!"

    "Such a coincidence, could they be one of the murderers?" I asked.  Thinking back to Shabi and the old Taoist, if they used sorcery to kill people, they would still be so calm. It is impossible to make a big show of marrying ghosts in the dark and raising ghosts in the dark.

    Wu Dan got up suddenly and said, "Go, go and see those two people!"

    I smiled bitterly and said, "Master, are you going to interrogate them in the middle of the night? I don't think those two will explain."

    Zhao Yu said: "No matter what, let's ask first."

    The three of us walked out of the dormitory door and went straight to the police station.  I asked the person in the duty room for the key, and the policeman in the duty room said that the two were temporarily locked in the detention room of the police station, and water and food had been delivered.

    The three of us followed the police on duty to the detention room.  When he got to the corridor, Wu Dan suddenly raised his nose and sniffed, and circled around for a while, with a serious expression on his face.  I smiled and said, "Master, why do you look like a police dog? What do you smell?"

    Wu Dan said: "There is a strange smell in the air, it seems to be a fragrance."

    When he walked to the door of the detention room, Zhao Yu suddenly said: "No, this is the smell of drugs!"

    "How do you know?" I asked curiously.

    "Tang Xin used it!" Zhao Yu urged: "Open the door!"

    The policeman immediately looked for a key to open the door.  We looked in through a small window with iron bars exposed on the door, and saw two people who seemed to be lying on the ground unconscious.  I had a bad premonition in my heart, and when the door opened, the three of us rushed in immediately.

    The smell in this room is indeed a bit abnormal. Although the smell of medicine is very weak, this is a relatively closed space, and the smell does not dissipate so quickly.

    The police on duty turned on the lights, and the three of us went to check the situation of the two people.  I went to see Shabi first, felt the pulse on his neck, and suddenly felt cold: "Master, this fat man seems to be dead."

    Wu Dan glanced at it and said: "Try again, he is thick, maybe he didn't touch it at once."

    So I went forward and touched the two layers of flesh on his neck carefully, and then I breathed a sigh of relief: "Alive, the pulse is very stable, it seems that he just fell asleep. How about the other one? Did he also fall asleep?  "

    "Dead." Zhao Yu sighed, "The old man is dead."

    "How could it be?!" I said in surprise, and went up to see the old man's situation.  I was startled when I saw this, the old Taoist obviously died of poisoning, but I don't know whether he took poison or committed suicide. His seven orifices were bleeding, and his lips were black.

    "Who will kill him?" I said in surprise, I stepped forward and grabbed the fat man's shoulder and shook it for a while, trying to call this guy up and ask.  But the fat man didn't respond after shaking for a long time, so Wu Dan asked the policeman on duty to bring a basin of water.  The police quickly got a pot, Wu Dan took it, and poured it on him.

    The effect is immediately felt after the water is drained.  Soon, the fat man woke up, stared at us blankly for a while, and then asked, "Why, who splashed me with footwashing water?!"

    "Who came here just now?!" I shouted.

    "No, you are the ones who came!" The fat man was a little annoyed, and said, "Didn't I just buy human bones, so I wouldn't be tossed about like this by you?!"

    "The old Taoist who was with you is dead!" Zhao Yu said coldly.

    "What?!" Fatty immediately scrambled back to the side, looked in horror at the bloody corpse of the old man on the ground, and said tremblingly: "I didn't do it, why would I kill him!! You have to find out  !!"

    Wu Dan said: "We didn't say? is the murderer.  If you recall, did any strange things happen after you came in last night?  "

    Shabi wiped the water off his face, pondered for a long time, and said, "No, we just went to bed after eating. No, after eating I really can't remember. Now my head hurts, and my ears  Buzzing, can't remember anything."

    Wu Dan said: "Yes, it seems that you have been drugged."

    I stared at the fat man suspiciously for a while, and asked Wu Dan, "Master, could it be the fat man's drug?"

    Shabi immediately waved his hand and said: "It's not me, it's really not me, I have no reason to kill him!"

    Wu Dan asked: "Erhuo, who did you tell when the two of them were arrested here?"

    I frowned and thought about it, it seemed that there was no one, only Ouyang Zhuan's family was alone.  It is impossible for Ouyang Bo to leak these things to others.

    "Only Ouyang Bo." I said, "No one else has said anything."

    "It's strange, then who killed him, and why did he kill the old Taoist?" Wu Dan frowned, and then slapped his thigh: "I see, what this big fat man told the old Taoist is true, the bones of five people  They bought it, not killing people to take bones."

    Shabi immediately echoed: "Of course, I'm telling the truth!"

    Wu Dan asked: "How long have you known this old Taoist?"

    Shabi thought for a while and said, "It will take two or three years. At that time my daughter died, and I wanted to ask someone to look at Feng Shui to choose a cemetery, and he was introduced to him. He was said to be a master of wandering, very powerful.  At that time, my business was going downhill, so I asked by the way to ask if there is any way to make money and transfer. This old man introduced me to the money collection bureau. Later, I really made a fortune, so I always take him by my side, as a Feng Shui  Sir, show me usually, for fortune-telling or something."

    "He also came up with the idea of ??human bones?" Wu Dan asked.

    "Yes, I swear, we bought all the bones, and we have never done anything like killing people to take bones." Shabi said confidently.

    The three of us walked along the detention room to the corridor, checked for a while, and found no traces, no traces of human footsteps.  The surveillance has also been checked, and no suspicious person has been photographed entering the detention room.

    "What the hell, how could there be no trace at all? If it was drugged, why is the old man dead and the fat man alive?" I said speechlessly.

    We asked the fat man a few more questions about the dead old man, but Shabi was really an idiot, and he didn't know anything about it.  Judging by his demeanor and reaction, what he said was the truth, not like lying to us.  So I asked the police on duty to temporarily arrange Shabi to another place, and then locked the detention room.

    Later, I reported the situation to Ouyang Zhuan's family. The Zhuan family said that Uncle Liu is already on the way, let us wait for him.  Now there is no forensic doctor in this small police station, so there is no way to verify what the old man was poisoned to death, so the three of us had to go back to the dormitory to recharge our batteries and wait for Uncle Liu to come tomorrow morning.

    This sleep was very restless.  Early the next morning, Uncle Liu Shengli came with a group of people.  I saw that he also brought the forensic doctor from the city bureau, so he immediately asked the forensic doctor to examine Lao Dao's body, and told Uncle Liu what happened last night.

    After hearing this, Uncle Liu said, "I see, let's talk about it after the forensic autopsy."

    After Uncle Liu arrived, he followed Wu Dan to check the scene again, but still found nothing.  After waiting for a while, the forensic autopsy report came out.  The old man really died of poisoning.  But the poison in his body is not extremely poisonous, but just a kind of drug.  The drug was combined with a drug in his body to produce a highly toxic substance, and he died in the end.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 455: Reporter's Hint

    ?

    "The medicine in this old Taoist's body is very interesting. It is the five stone powder that was only popular in ancient China." The forensic doctor said.

    "Five stone powder?" I said in astonishment.  This term is not unfamiliar, the so-called "five stone powder" is actually a kind of traditional Chinese medicine powder.  It has some benefits for typhoid patients.  It is called "Wu Shi San" because it is a traditional Chinese medicine powder synthesized from stalactite, amethyst, white quartz, stone sulfur, and red stone fat, and dozens of herbs such as windproof and ginseng are attached.  Sometimes it is also called "Hanshi San", because after taking this medicine, cold food and cold bath must be used to dissipate heat. Only drinking needs to warm the wine.

    This thing appears in many costume dramas. It is said that the literary youths in the Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern Dynasties are similar to the current punk youths, and they all like to take drugs.  There was no heroin at that time, so I could only take Wushisan.  I think this is probably because it is easy to become hyperactive after eating this.  I don't know the specifics, but Wushi Powder is indeed not a poison, and many Taoist monks also eat this thing to prolong their lives.

    "But the drug he inhaled was incompatible with these ingredients, and then it became highly poisonous?" Wu Dan asked.

    The forensic doctor said: "That's right, the ingredients of the drug I'm sorry I can't find it out. After all, this thing is inhaled, and the amount left in the body is very small. It can only be found that the hatchback is combined, and arsenic is formed after the meeting reaction."

    "It seems that the murderer has a certain relationship with this old Taoist and is familiar with him. Otherwise, who would know that he still takes Wushi powder, which is almost extinct?" Uncle Liu said, "Where is Shabi?"

    Immediately someone brought the dead fat man over.  Uncle Liu asked: "Do you know that the old Taoist took Wushi powder before his death?"

    The fat man shook his head immediately: "I don't know, what's the matter? I've never heard of it."

    Uncle Liu said: "What is the real name of the old Taoist, and does he have any apprentices?"

    Shabi said: "The old Taoist doesn't seem to have any Taoist name. He was originally called Taoist Yun, and he was from Henan. He didn't have any apprentices. He was a Taoist Yunyou before."

    Uncle Liu asked: "Then he has no friends?"

    Shabi smiled bitterly and said: "No, besides showing me Feng Shui, he also shows my friends, relatives, and business partners. The people he knows are all from my circle of friends. Maybe he knows other people too.  I don't know."

    We asked in vain, and simply took the two of them back to the Tianjin Municipal Bureau, together with the human bones and nails we found.  The human bones were sent to the Criminal Investigation Technology Division for examination.  Sure enough, the result was in line with our guess. These bones belonged to young people, not more than twenty years old, and they were all calf bones. There were males and females.

    "It seems that our previous guess may be correct. These may be the bones of those young men and women who died." Zhao Yu said: "We have to compare and verify with their parents."

    So the two of us and several colleagues from the Municipal Bureau visited the families of the suicide boys and girls, and compared the DNA evidence, the final results showed that it was indeed the bones of the five teenagers who died of suicide.  The veteran who bought the bones was killed, indicating that this guy was probably an insider, and the real murderer killed and silenced, so that the case was broken and the clues could not be investigated.

    And this move really made it impossible for us to investigate.  That night, Zhao Yu and I were as tired as dogs and sweated profusely and went to Wu Dan's bookstore to rest.  No information was found about the murderer.

    Wu Dan looked at us and threw us two bottles of cold beer: "It's so hot today, you two really worked hard."

    I took it over and said with a smile: "Master, your place is not bad, and you have a refrigerator?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "It's just a small freezer. It doesn't take up space and can also store cold drinks. It was given by Xiao Man's mother. This little bk is sleeping on my wicker chair."

    I looked around, and sure enough, I saw Xiao Man lying on Wu Dan's recliner, sleeping soundly.  Seeing the little cutie's chubby face made me feel a lot better.

    "Uncle Wu, this is the first time we have encountered such a case with no clues at all. Do you have any opinions or suggestions on this case?" Zhao Yu asked.

    Wu Dan sighed: "You don't know how I, an ordinary person, know how to investigate the case. I actually don't know how to investigate the case. This case is really weird. If it is said that the souls of five people were taken by nailing the soul to raise ghosts, it can be explained.  It is clear. But now it seems that the five people did commit suicide, and it was not a sophisticated sorcery that harmed people. He only used sorcery after the death of these five people."

    "What sorcery?" Suddenly, a crisp voice sounded outside the door.  I looked back and was surprised.  The one who came in was Zou Xiaonan who hadn't seen him for a long time.  Since she became a famous reporter, Zhao Yu and I basically haven't seen her.

    "It's rare, why are you here?" I frowned and said that I didn't welcome this person very much in my heart.

    Zou Xiaonan smiled and said, "Passing by, come here.??Look.  "

    Wu Dan leaned over and opened the small freezer under the cash register, took out a bottle of drink and threw it to her: "It's probably time to dig news again."

    Zou Xiaonan smiled and said, "Yes, the five-person suicide case, I heard it from my friend who is a policeman, and you are investigating it."

    I smiled wryly and said, "Sorry, I have no news for you this time, because we didn't find out anything."

    Zou Xiaonan blinked and said, "Didn't you bring back the body yesterday? Whose? I heard that someone was killed without a trace. It couldn't be killed by a ghost, right?"

    Zhao Yu's face darkened, and he asked, "How did you know this news?"

    Zou Xiaonan laughed and said, "Well, I can't tell you. People in our business must have the ability to inquire about news."

    As we were talking, I saw Xiao Mi, who had been taking a nap on Wu Dan's cash register, woke up and stretched.  Zou Xiaonan's eyes lit up, he stepped forward to touch Xiao Mi, and said with a smile: "It's so cute. I like cute things the most. Let me tell you, a colleague I know has a lot of pigeons and parrots at home, which is very interesting.  Parrots can still talk, and pigeons can fly around with things in their mouths."

    "Pigeons?" Wu Dan said suddenly: "In terms of feeling, parrots are smarter."

    Zou Xiaonan smiled and said: "It's very smart, you should take a look at it some other day. He specializes in domesticating and selling this kind of pets."

    Wu Dan and Zhao Yu glanced at each other, and then looked at Zou Xiaonan thoughtfully.  Zou Xiaonan didn't notice it, and played with Xiao Mi for a while, but found that we refused to disclose the case, so he left bored.

    Zhao Yu watched her leave, and said to Wu Dan: "Is Zou Xiaonan implying us by coming here? Uncle Wu, what do you think?"

    "Hint? What about playing Gongdou? Women talk in half. Raising parrots, what is hinting?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "Use your brain. Did you both take pictures of the crime scene on your mobile phone?"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "It's been taken." Then, he took out his mobile phone and showed us the photos.  Zhao Yu used a mobile phone provided by the Hunting Bureau. The pixels and resolution were even better than Apple's.  And there are specially designed 3D switching mode, simulated crime scene mode and other messy functions. Although I don't use it very much, it feels really tall.

    The three of us watched together for a long time, and I still didn¡¯t see anything, but Wu Dan and Zhao Yu seemed to have a tacit understanding, and nodded one after another: ¡°Yes, right here, there are traces, send it to the technology for comparison  "

    "What can I tell you two?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "Smart people talk, so you don't need to ask more questions." After speaking, Zhao Yu actually sent the picture, as if it was sent to Lin Yufan.

    "What are you looking at, tell me anyway!" I said anxiously.

    Wu Dan said: "Zou Xiaonan's words just now seemed to remind us of something. Xiao Zhao and I thought of a possibility. Maybe no one has been to the detention room, but he must have used other methods to throw the drug in the prison.  Indoors. There are small windows with iron bars at the front and back of the detention room. The small windows at the back are close to the street, so I asked Xiao Zhao to zoom in on them, and sure enough, there were clear birds staying on the dusty window sills.  Paw prints. If the murderer didn¡¯t come to inject the medicine himself, but domesticated animals and threw it in, then it makes sense.¡±

    I said speechlessly: "This still doesn't explain who the murderer is."

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "Last night, there were only a few people who knew that the old man was in the detention room. You and I, Uncle Wu, and Chief Ouyang, Uncle Liu, the rest is Lin Yufan."

    "You mean to say that one of them is the murderer?" After saying this, I felt horrified: "Don't listen too much to Zou Xiaonan, isn't she suspicious?"

    Wu Dan said: "Of course she is also suspicious, but she cannot be the murderer. It is impossible for her to know where the old man was locked up before. Besides, I always feel that she is a bit familiar. In any case, she may be related to the case, but  It won't be the murderer who killed the old man, but it seems to be guiding you to solve the case."

    Zhao Yu added: "So on the one hand, we have to pay attention to Zou Xiaonan's movements, and on the other hand, we have to guard against the people mentioned above. The three of us can't be the murderers. Then, Ouyang, Uncle Liu and Lin Yufan, they are too.  among the suspects."

    Immediately my heart became heavy: "No way, how many traitors are there. Isn't Xin Xiaoran dead?"

    Wu Dan smiled: "Of course our speculation may not be correct, but this is also a direction of investigation. Anyway, you have no clue, so just investigate."

    Just as I was talking about this, I suddenly heard Xiao Man, who was sleeping soundly behind me, crying: "Second force brother to run, there is a bad silver chasing you!!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 456: The Death of the Crazy Granny

    ?

    I heard Xiaoman's cry, turned around and saw the little guy woke up from crying, rubbed his eyes with aggrieved expression.  I stepped forward to hug her up and said with a smile, "Did Xiaoman have a nightmare?"

    Xiao Man pouted aggrievedly and said, "Xiao Man dreamed of Erbi brother. There are also guns and guns." As he spoke, the little guy pointed to the God of War on my waist and said.

    God of War?  I put Xiao Man down, and subconsciously touched God of War.  Xiaoman stared at the gun and frowned, his little face seemed aggrieved.  I thought it was funny, so I invited Wu Dan and Zhao Yu to watch it.

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "It seems that the little guy is not very satisfied with your God of War."

    "What can I do with this gun? To be honest, it doesn't do much damage in my hands." I laughed.  To be honest, God of War's current power is nothing more than a grenade, killing a few ordinary evil spirits and scaring away a few zombie monsters.  As far as this effect is concerned, it is not as good as my request to God.

    Zhao Yu asked: "Uncle Wu, do you know the origin of God of War?"

    Wu Dan shook his head and sighed: "I don't know either. Lao Zhao only said that it was passed down from his ancestors, but he didn't specifically say who gave it to him."

    "Ancestor" I laughed and said, "Master, the appearance of this gun can be traced back to the Republic of China at most. It is a bit exaggerated to say ancestors."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Who knows. Let's not talk about it for now. Take a rest and continue working."

    Zhao Yu and I stayed with Wu Dan and Xiao Man for a while before coming out of the bookstore.  I didn't talk much to Zhao Yu along the way.  If the murderer was really between Ouyang Bo, Liu Shengli and Lin Yufan, it would be difficult to find out.  These few people must be on guard against me and Zhao Yu.

    In the afternoon, Zhao Yu and I went back to the City Bureau to investigate Zou Xiaonan first.  But also to no avail.  Zhao Yu said: "Instead of doubting here, why don't you go and see the three of them."

    "Do you think Ouyang Zhuan's family will be the murderer?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu pondered: "I don't know, it's hard to say anything without evidence."

    I think about these three people.  Ouyang Bo, who is arrogant and arrogant, will kill a veteran?  It's so out of his image.  However, sometimes the murderer is an unexpected person, and Conan always acts like this.  Then there is Liu Shengli.  Although I don't know him well, he usually smiles gently at each of us, and doesn't criticize the juniors for their small mistakes in work, but helps deal with the aftermath. It is said that he has been in the bureau for many years and has always been serious.  Hard work, not like a murderer.  Finally, there was Lin Yufan.  This nerd only knows how to tinker with computers, not the kind who can kill people with knives.  Of course, more importantly, I have never seen these three people raise birdswho has the time.

    When Zhao Yu and I were planning to find Liu Shengli, we suddenly heard a commotion outside, as if some colleagues had hurried out the door.  I heard the sirens go off and felt something was wrong.  Another homicide?  !

    I went out with Zhao Yu, grabbed a colleague who was about to go to the police and asked, "What's going on, what happened?"

    The colleague said: "I don't know yet. It is said that a man hit an old man with a car on Fu'an Street, and the old man died. Now many people are watching. But some people say that the old man died if the car didn't hit it  It's a mess, so let's go take a look now."

    "Fu'an Avenue, near my master's bookstore." I said to Zhao Yu, "Go, let's have a look!"

    The two of us followed the police car to the vicinity of Fu'an Street, and the accident happened not far from Wu Dan Bookstore.  At this time, I saw a group of people around the perimeter, with a car in the middle, a middle-aged man with a protruding belly standing by and talking on the phone, and someone lying near the car.

    I looked in through the gaps in the crowd, and unexpectedly saw Wu Dan's back faintly.  There was a chill in my heart, and my heartbeat couldn't help but speed up, and the ominous premonition was even worse.

    Zhao Yu's words confirmed my ominous premonition: "The person lying on the ground seems to be a crazy mother-in-law."

    "What?!" I looked at Zhao Yu's solemn face and said, "You and I both know who the crazy mother-in-law isOld Zhao is already a ghost, how could"

    Zhao Yu and I didn't know the truth, so we immediately got out of the car, separated from the crowd and ran over.  But Wu Dan was squatting on the ground looking at the person lying on the ground, and the person lying on the ground was the crazy mother-in-law.  I felt a chill in my heart, and went up to take a closer look.

    But what surprised me was that the crazy mother-in-law had no signs of bruises or other external injuries, as if lying on the ground for no reason, with a very peaceful expression.

    Wu Dan saw us and said, "I just came out when I heard the sound of brakes and noise outside. Then I saw her lying on the ground."

    I asked in a low voice: "Master, could it be that Lao Zhao's ghost was captured by ghost messengers?"

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "Impossible, with Lao Zhao's ability, let alone ghosts can't find him.? Even if you find him, you can't take him away.  "

    "So he left his soul to do something else?" I asked.

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "No, have you ever seen a person walking on the street and suddenly left his soul to do other things? You have to find a hidden place to hide before saying no."

    Zhao Yu looked at the dead mother-in-law and remained silent.  I knew he was still blaming us for not telling him about Lao Zhao, so I sighed, "Zhao Yu, let's find Lao Zhao first."

    Zhao Yu nodded, stood up with me, and watched as his colleagues took photos of the crazy mother-in-law's body to collect evidence, and carried it to the car.  Wu Dan pulled the two of us aside and said, "This incident happened at this juncture, maybe it has something to do with the case you are investigating. Otherwise, Lao Zhao would not disappear sooner or later, why did he suddenly disappear at this time?"

    "Does Uncle Wu have any idea to find him?" Zhao Yu asked.

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "Let's go, let's go to Zhao Zhenhai now."

    Zhao Zhenhai, can the ghost come here?  I was puzzled, but seeing that Wu Dan had already led Zhao Yu forward, I had no choice but to follow, took a taxi, and headed towards Zhao Zhenhai's so-called "office".

    After arriving at the casino where Zhao Zhenhai was, we got out of the car and found his underground office with ease.  It seems that there is no business today, Zhao Zhenhai is lying on the recliner and taking a nap in the morning.  I went forward and shook him up, and said: "Hey, Zhao Zhenhai, wake up, I have something to ask you!"

    Zhao Zhenhai glanced at me ignorantly, and said helplessly: "I rely on the police officer, and it's you again. It's not a good thing to meet you. What suspect should I find this time?"

    "Help me find Zhao Wuji, Lao Zhao." Wu Dan said, and then reported Lao Zhao's birthday and cause of death.  Reluctantly, Zhao Zhenhai stood up, pulled himself together and led us into the inner hall, where he opened the altar.  I stared at him nervously, seeing him busy for a while, throwing away paper money, and inviting a lot of ghosts, but there was still no result.

    After half an hour passed, I couldn't help asking: "I said Zhao Zhenhai, can you do it, where is Lao Zhao?"

    Zhao Zhenhai wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and said: "It's strange, I can't find any trace of him. Could it be that this person has lost his soul? But that's not the case, I know Zhao Wuji, he is not an easy master to deal with,  If someone really beat him to death, there would be traces and movements. But I really can't find where he went. This situation has happened before, such as the one you asked me to find, Ma Luoyu  .¡±

    "Could it be that Lao Zhao was also imprisoned outside the Three Realms?" I asked in surprise.

    Wu Dan waved his hand and said: "Not necessarily, the time is so short, Lao Zhao shouldn't be thrown so far away so quickly. By the way, bastard, take out your God of War."

    So I immediately untied the God of War and handed it to Wu Dan.  Wu Dan looked at God of War, and said: "I remember Xiaoman's little bk said that there is something wrong with God of War. Also, I heard that Zhao Zhenhai, your master can open the eyes of the sky, and through certain objects, he can see fragments of the life and death of the owner of this object.  I don¡¯t know if you can do it? This gun originally belonged to Lao Zhao, maybe you can see him now.¡±

    Zhao Zhenhai said helplessly: "Uncle, it takes a lot of energy to open the eyes of the sky"

    Wu Dan immediately said: "Don't worry, money is not a problem." Then he pointed at Zhao Yu and me: "These two little bk are government official apes, rich and rich. As long as you are willing."

    Zhao Zhenhai hesitated and said, "Then I'll try?" Wu Dan immediately handed the God of War to him.  I stared at him curiously, but I saw Zhao Zhenhai put the God of War on the incense table respectfully, then washed his hands with clean water, burned incense and prayed for a long time, then bit off the fingers of his right hand, and wrote a spell on the palm of his left hand.

    Then, he covered the God of War Spear with his hand that had written the spell.  I saw a golden light emerge from his forehead, sweeping across the back of his hand like a scan.  After a long while, Zhao Zhenhai was startled, his whole body trembled like a convulsion, his expression was abnormal, as if he had stepped on a switch.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 457: Divine Weapon (Part 1)

    ?

    When I saw Zhao Zhenhai's posture, I subconsciously wanted to grab the mop and swing it for him.  What's going on, accidentally got an electric shock?  ?

    Seeing this, Wu Dan hurried forward with a consonant finger, and drew a spell on Zhao Zhenhai's back with a few swipes.  The talisman glowed with golden light, and Zhao Zhenhai pulled it back suddenly like a tug of war, and fell to the ground with a bang.

    I stepped forward to help Zhao Zhenhai up, seeing his pale as paper, I asked, "How are you doing, are you alright?"

    Zhao Zhenhai said with trembling lips, "Youdamn come and try"

    I looked back at the God of War, everything was as usual, plain and old, it was still an ancient gun, I never imagined that Zhao Zhenhai could be so embarrassed.

    Wu Dan asked: "What did you see?!"

    Zhao Zhenhai complied, and sighed: "A lot, first of all, the origin of this gun, and then there is a spell with a strong light, I can't see what is behind that thing, but I guess 90% of it is where Old Zhao is.  The place."

    "What are you talking about?" I asked.

    Zhao Zhenhai said helplessly: "I don't know where, really, I only saw a spell."

    I rolled my eyes, thinking of Nima's good-for-nothing.  Fortune-telling is okay, but forget about the rest, minute by minute is unreliable.

    Wu Dan asked: "Then tell me what you saw, maybe we can find out the location of Old Zhao from it."

    Zhao Zhenhai thought for a while, and said: "What I saw was the origin of this gun. I didn't expect that what you brought is really a magic weapon!"

    What?  Divine weapon?  It's just a gun!

    Zhao Zhenhai sat down and said: "You must not have imagined the predecessor of this gun! It is the ancient artifact Yu Jian, which was melted in the furnace and remade into a divine gun!"

    "What the hell? Yu Jian?!" I said in surprise.  The name of this sword is no stranger to me, because a fantasy novel I once liked was called Yu Jian.  For this reason, I also searched for the origin of this sword, and found that Yu Jian really existed in history.

    Yu Jian is a famous sword in ancient China.  According to legend, it was cast by Xia Yu.  "Famous Sword Records" said: "Xia Yu cast a sword, hidden in Kuaiji Mountain, with twenty-eight mansions engraved on his belly, and the text has a back.  The ancient books were displayed on the Internet, and they swore that this sword was later obtained by Zhao Sheng.

    Zhao Sheng is one of the four sons of the Warring States Period and a nobleman of the Zhao State.  The son of King Zhao Wuling and the younger brother of King Huiwen.  He has a good reputation in history and is very talented.  There is a more famous title called Mr. Pingyuan.

    After the Battle of Changping in 259 BC, the Qin army entered Handan, the capital of Zhao, and the situation was very critical.  Zhao Sheng spent all his family wealth, mobilized soldiers, and stood firm in the city for three years. He was a good man and very upright.  Zhao Wang sent Zhao Sheng to ask Wei and Chu for help.  In the ninth year, Mao Sui, a diner, volunteered to go to the state of Chu with Zhao Sheng for help, persuaded the king of Chu, and sent Jun Chunshen to lead the army to rescue Zhao.  This is the famous allusion "Mao Sui recommends himself" in history.  Later, reinforcements from the Chu army and Lord Wei Xinling arrived and broke the siege of Handan.

    This is the official history in history.  There are obscure records in foreign history or unofficial history, saying that after the siege of Handan was lifted, Zhao Sheng, in order to thank Lord Xinling, gave him the sword of Yu in historical rumors.  Mr. Xinling Jun Wuji is a famous handsome guy in history, plus he is his own savior, so it is not impossible to give the famous artifact to the other party under excitement.  But Mr. Wuji confiscated it, indicating that a gentleman does not take what he likes, and rejected Zhao Sheng's basic affection.

    I asked Zhao Zhenhai what I knew, and he nodded and said, "History is indeed like this. What happened next is very simple. The descendants of Zhao Sheng have been passing down this divine sword from generation to generation. In the Southern Song Dynasty, this sword  The sword was carried by a descendant of the Zhao family who practiced Taoism. When fighting against the enemy, he destroyed the ancient sword and turned it into a broken sword. The magic weapon was no longer as powerful as before, so his descendants collected the artifact  Get up. Until the period of the Republic of China, Zao Wou-ki¡¯s grandfather threw the Excalibur into the furnace, and made the body of the ancient sword and the broken part into the outer body of the gun, and added other materials inside.  It has become a new monster-slaying weapon."

    "It's useless, I tried it and it's nothing special." I said, "It's just more powerful."

    "Its special feature is that it can knock on the sealed door!" Zhao Zhenhai said.

    "What?" I asked, "where is the seal?"

    Wu Dan went on to say: "I understand. There are other parallel spaces outside the space we are in. For example, the underworld, such as beyond the Three Realms. It is difficult for us to find places outside the Three Realms, because these places will have  Barrier. For example, the place where Ma Luoyu was trapped back then not only has the barrier set up by Ma Jingcheng, but also has a kind of isolation layer outside the Three Realms itself. This layer makes it impossible for us toI know what's going on inside.  Even if the Taoism is superb, it is still difficult.  But the thing in your hand is different.  With one shot from him, the barrier beyond the three realms can be opened.  "

    I cursed in my heart: If I had known this, I would have shot Ma Luoyu and opened the door for her.

    Wu Dan looked at me, and added: "Whether you can open the door or not depends on whether this person is connected with the God of War and whether he has a strong Taoism." Shit, the implication is that I am not qualified.

    I sighed: "After that, what else did I see besides the origin of the God of War? Where is Lao Zhao?"

    Zhao Zhenhai said: "It seems to be isolated somewhere. Legend has it that there are two forks on the Yin-Yang Road leading to the Underworld. One leads to the dreams and obsessions of life, and the other leads to the outside of the Three Realms. I think  Some of you have walked the Yin-Yang Road, if you walk along the road leading beyond the Three Realms, you may be able to find Old Zhao."

    I sneered and said, "So that's how it is. It's easy to know where he is. Do I need to use God of War to go beyond the Three Realms? My own Yin body can pass through the boundary smoothly."

    Wu Dan said: "You can pass, but Lao Zhao can't. In this way, let's try to work together to rescue Lao Zhao, so that we can know who took him away."

    I asked worriedly: "Master, is there something wrong with him?"

    Wu Dan pondered for a while, and said: "It's hard to say. Whether it is life or death, the conclusion will be decided tonight."

    When we came out from Zhao Zhenhai's place, our originally depressed mood became even more depressed.  Now the case was not resolved, and things came one by one.  I really can't figure out what Lao Zhao has to do with this suicide case, unless he found out who the murderer was, so he came to tell us?  As a result, he was plotted against on the road.

    I suddenly thought of a sentence: Spoilers are fun for a while ah bah bah.

    But saving people is the most important thing, so the two of us followed Wu Dan and hurried back to prepare. We planned to use the soul separation technique after nightfall to take the tall God of War back to a place outside the Three Realms to rescue Lao Zhao.

    I touched the God of War, and remembering its origin, I suddenly felt a sense of superiority of local tyrants.  We also have ancient artifacts, and now everyone has one, but mine is the most powerful and antique, and it will be worth pawning if we can¡¯t survive in the future

    After returning, Wu Dan prepared the things for the practice of opening the altar, and we recharged our batteries and waited quietly for the evening.  After nightfall, Wu Dan told Zhao Yu and I to take him to the small warehouse where the yellow books were piled up, set up incense tables, tributes, bring ancient swords, and Dao talismans, and let Zhao Yu and I stand together to cooperate with our Soul Leaving Technique  Give us a ride.

    Xiao Mi also watched nervously from the side.  I calmed down and calmed down, but I saw that Wu Dan's figure became more and more erratic, and the reality in front of my eyes became more and more blurred.  In a trance, I saw that Wu Dan was acting very chic [please automatically block and ignore the 180-jin weight] with one hand and threw the dragon-killing sword towards the underground Bagua altar.  There was only a "poof", the ancient sword fell into the ground, and a strong force came from the bottom of his feet.  I saw halos bursting under my feet, and I felt a little pain when I shook my head.  I cursed in my heart, Master, you can't use less force.  After a while, I felt my figure drifting away, and I walked forward slowly.

    When my consciousness became clear again, I saw that Zhao Yu and I had already embarked on the Yin-Yang road again.  I took Zhao Yu forward and quickly found the three-way intersection.  Following Wu Dan's instructions, I led Zhao Yu towards one of them.  The road is not long, and Zhao Yu and I have not encountered any obstacles.  Soon, I saw a very strong golden light appearing in front of me.  When I got closer, I squinted my eyes to look at it, and found that it was the light of Taoism emitted by a dangling charm.

    I took out the God of War and wanted to knock this thing down, and at the same time I was full of confidence like never before.  I really don't know God of War has such power.  But Zhao Yu grabbed me and said, "Wait!" (Remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 458: Divine Weapon (Part 2)

    ?

    I stopped and asked, "What are you waiting for?"

    Zhao Yu said: "I think this spell looks familiar, have you noticed it?"

    I looked at the huge magic spell exuding golden light.  This illusory Taoist talisman lies in front of us.

    Looking at the strokes of the spell, I suddenly felt that it was a spell drawn by Old Zhao.  But although this charm seems familiar, I can't remember where I saw it.

    "The spell drawn by Old Zhao? Why did he seal himself in it?" I asked puzzled.

    Zhao Yu said: "Maybe it's to block something!"

    Just as I was talking about this, I suddenly felt something strange behind me.  Turning around suddenly, he saw a person wearing a smiling mask appearing behind him.  To be precise, what he was wearing was not a mask, but a painting of his own face with something else.  This so-called person is naturally a human soul out of the body, but I am a little surprised that this painting method can conceal the real appearance of the soul.

    This person didn't speak, and attacked me and Zhao Yu when he came up.  I glanced at him, and saw that he was using a soft whip, and I didn't know what that thing was made of. A cold light came, and Zhao Yu and I quickly dodged, but saw that the soft whip hit the huge road.  The edge of the talisman actually caused the shadow of the talisman to shake.

    I thought to myself that this guy is probably the murderer who caught Lao Zhao, and this guy is sitting here waiting for a rabbit, trying to lure Lao Zhao out.  Thinking of this, I took out the God of War and fired a few shots at the stranger.  But this guy actually dodged and was not injured. His movements were very skillful, as if he had expected that I would shoot.

    Zhao Yu also became ruthless, and swiped a few times with the Duoshe knife, the bloody knife light and the whip shadow were entangled, and the two of them were inseparable for a while.  Taking advantage of the entanglement between the two, I shouted to the back of the Taoist talisman: "Old Zhao, are you there?! Are you okay?!"

    After shouting for a long time, there was no movement behind the talisman.  I felt a chill in my heart, thinking that something happened to Lao Zhao later, right?  I was thinking about whether to use the god of war to break the sealing talisman, and then go in to find Lao Zhao, but I saw that the person behind me summoned many strange things like spiritism.

    I saw that guy chanting mantras and twisting formulas with plausible words, and then, several people who were neither human nor ghost suddenly appeared.  I stared at them, and found that these were similar to the ghost Gu raised by Lin Sixing, with black air all over their bodies, hideous appearance, and faintly human appearance.

    "Ghost Gu!" I was surprised in my heart, and immediately raised my gun to shoot at the ghost Gu.  But God of War is limited in its power and cannot cause fatal injuries to ghosts.  But after a few shots, the four ghosts discovered me and rushed towards me angrily.

    Immediately, I felt a rush to poke a hornet's nest, and immediately remembered Ma Luoyu's technique of subjugating ghosts, so I recited the mantra and said: "Ghost treasures!"

    As soon as I finished speaking, I saw a few strands of black air entangled on my arms, and instantly circled around the four ghosts.  Seeing the black air entangled them, I was overjoyed. I was about to throw the four monsters out, but the four ghosts immediately became angry, let out a muffled howl, and broke the rope made of black air in minutes.  I was dumbfounded, thinking that this ghost Gu is not easy to deal with.  Just then, something worse happened.

    I saw the masked man suddenly kicked Zhao Yu out.  But seeing Zhao Yu's soul crashing into the huge dao talisman light and shadow, he couldn't help but let out a muffled groan, and smoke gurgled from his back as if he had been ignited.

    I forced the ghost Gu back with a few shots, and immediately rushed to Zhao Yu to help him up, and asked, "How are you all right?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "This man is very powerful!"

    I looked up at the masked man, but I was a little surprised to see that he was also forced to retreat by Zhao Yu, but he was not injured.  The rhythm of Zhao Yu's zombie body is basically open and hang, and with the grabbing knife, it is no problem for ordinary masters.  I supported Zhao Yu to get up, ready to continue the fight, when the man saw us get up, he immediately surrounded us with four ghosts.  Just when I wanted to continue shooting, I suddenly felt a force coming from behind, pulling me back towards the golden light of the Taoist talisman.

    I looked back, and was surprised to find two twisting and thick vines emerging from the golden light of the Taoist talisman.  Those two vine-like things quickly wrapped Zhao Yu and I around the waist, and dragged them behind the golden light.  As soon as I closed my eyes, I felt a burning sensation all over my body, as if I had been scalded.

    However, after passing through the golden light of the Dao, I felt a burst of coolness all over my body.  Zhao Yu and I felt as if we had traveled to another world.  The vine put us both down and disappeared.  Zhao Yu and I turned our heads, only to see a very beautiful wilderness behind us.  There are even mountains and rivers in the distance, and there are peach blossoms and bamboo houses nearby. Green vines spread and grow everywhere, and everything is green and verdant.

    ? Although the scenery is very realistic, Zhao and IYu knew that this was an illusion.  But I didn't expect that there would be such a beautiful scenery beyond the Three Realms mentioned by Wu Dan.  In my impression, outside the Three Realms where Ma Luoyu lives, there are seas of blood, reefs, strange fish and iron chains, like hell.  But this place is simply a paradise.

    "Old Zhao, old Master Zhao!" I shouted.

    There seemed to be no one in the empty wilderness.  Just when Zhao Yu and I were wondering, there was movement on the ground.  I watched in amazement as if the green ground wriggled and slowly raised a humanoid shape.  After a while, I saw this figure break out of the ground and slowly stand in front of us.

    This person is indeed Lao Zhao!

    Familiar eyebrows and eyes, cold and serious expression, there is no doubt that Old Zhao.  Old Zhao looked at Zhao Yu and me, and smiled slightly: "We meet again."

    "Old Master Zhao." After seeing him, I suddenly felt emotional: "Why are you here? Where is this? Didn't you get arrested?"

    Old Zhao said with a wry smile: "I was indeed forced to come here. I set up Taoism outside, and I don't know how long I can resist it."

    "But this place is outside the legendary Three Realms? This is totally different from what I have seen before." I was surprised.

    Old Zhao smiled: "Beyond the so-called Three Realms, there is actually nothingness. There is nothing. The scenes here will change with people's mood and imagination, and finally form an image. For example, these mountains and green spaces are all my own.  what's on your mind."

    I suddenly realized.  Lao Zhao is in a good mood, the scenery here is good.  Ma Luoyu can't do it, he runs away every day, how can he live in a better place?

    "Who's that guy outside?" I asked.

    Old Zhao shook his head and said: "I don't know, but I know he must have something to do with those five dead children. I wanted to tell you that the ghosts of those five children were abandoned souls.  Killing was originally used to refine ghost Gu, but because their birthdays coincided, but they didn't have enough resentment, so they were discarded. The five ghosts were discovered by the old Taoist next to Shabi, and they were taken as little ghosts. The old Taoist  With a bit of fortune-telling, it is very likely that the identity of the murderer has been investigated through these five ghosts. Presumably the old man has threatened the murderer or done something, otherwise he will not be silenced."

    Zhao Yu asked at this time: "Are you really the master who has been teaching me Kung Fu and Taoism?"

    Old Zhao's eyes fell on Zhao Yu, becoming kind and gentle.  I added in my heart: It's still your father

    "Xiao Yu, more than that, I'm still your father." Old Zhao said calmly.

    "What?!" Zhao Yu said in surprise.  I was also stunned, thinking why did I mention this at this time?

    Old Zhao sighed: "My time is approaching, I'm afraid I won't be able to escape today. The reason why I didn't fight the mysterious people outside is to wait for you here and send you away."

    "Master, what do you mean?" I was surprised and said, "I always thought that you didn't die so easily. Did you die under Yang Wen's knife on purpose? Could it be that your purpose is to help us secretly?"

    Old Zhao nodded and said, "If I don't go to hell, whoever goes to hell will go to hell? Your enemy is not only the ghost punishment organization under Ma Jingcheng's banner, but also other hidden forces."

    "Then why, why don't you recognize me at all?!" Zhao Yu shouted suddenly, pointing at Lao Zhao: "Are you really my father?!"

    My scalp was numb, and I was done thinking about it, and the expected plot appeared.  The next one must be a bitter scene, and I can't bear it the most.

    Old Zhao sighed and said, "I am also protecting you"

    Zhao Yu sneered and said, "Protection? Just throw me into an orphanage?!"

    Seeing that the situation was not good, I hurried forward and grabbed Zhao Yu's arm, persuading me: "Zhao Yu, calm down"

    Zhao Yu threw me away, and said coldly: "And you, who knew the truth, but kept it from me!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 459: Soul Transformation

    ?

    Seeing Zhao Yu's expression, I felt a little nervous.  But the reality did not allow us to continue to perform this family ethics 8:00 TV series, because I heard a loud bang from the "gate" outside the Three Realms behind me.

    I looked back and saw that the light and shadow of the Dao Talisman dimmed, as if someone from outside was attacking.  Old Zhao immediately grabbed my hand and said, "Although I don't know who he is, we can't beat him. In this place, there is only one thing that can hurt him."

    "What?" I asked.  Who cares who his real father is, he has to escape first.

    "God of War!" Lao Zhao smiled, with a sense of relief in his expression: "I have never really used God of War, because he is a gun made of a sword of hundreds of kills. Maybe you know Yu Jian, which was used in ancient times.  It is Zhao Sheng's favorite sword, and it is the heirloom of our ancestors of the Zhao family. But this thing is too fierce, too much blood stained, and too spiritual. The old son of Wuji, Mr. Xinling, saw this fierceness and refused to accept it.  A sword. Now that it is made into a god of war, some of its abilities have been forcibly sealed by me."

    I smiled wryly and said, "Yes, Master, no wonder I think this God of War is useless, so it was you who did it."

    Old Zhao said: "I will use the Taoist method to open its seal again, and you rush out. This case is very dangerous, so you should pay more attention to the people around you. Except for Wu Dan, no one can be trusted, especially those in the Hunting Bureau.  people!"

    Having said that, Lao Zhao took the God of War, held the gun body with both hands, closed his eyes and chanted a mantra.  I saw streams of quiet blue-purple light suddenly appearing around him, as if he was injecting aura into the God of War.  I was startled, remembering that Wu Dan once told me that there is a Taoist method called soul transformation.  This method is very domineering. It is to integrate the power of one's soul and one's own Taoism into a magic weapon. If it is a magic weapon with spirituality, then the power of the magic weapon will be greatly increased.  But this person's soul will also become weaker and weaker, or disappear in thin air.

    Thinking of this, I immediately stopped Lao Zhao and said, "What are you doing?" "The rhythm of death?"  Sacrifice yourself?  Does Old Zhao want to be Tom Su

    Old Zhao ignored me.  At this time, I heard a loud noise, but saw that the talisman broke and disappeared with a bang like a taut string.  A gust of wind blew from the breach, and the four ghosts rushed towards us at a high speed.  Zhao Yu couldn't care about anything else at this time, so he had to raise his knife to chop.

    I then used the technique of enslaving ghosts to catch those ghosts.  But the masked man rushed over from behind the four ghosts, and whipped his whip, hitting Lao Zhao's ghost just in time.  This whip is made of something unknown, and there is a fishy smell when it is swung.  Falling on the body, sincerity is very powerful, I saw a bloody light flash on Lao Zhao's back, and a black air rose up.

    Lao Zhao flickered, gritted his teeth and continued to persist.  Seeing this, Zhao Yu swung his knife and slashed at the wrist of the masked man.  The masked man retreated, and whipped Zhao Yu with his backhand.  Zhao Yu flew up and kicked one of the ghosts out.  This whip landed firmly on Ghost Gu's body.  But when the monster let out a scream, it convulsed and fell to the ground.

    Only then did I know how powerful this strange whip is.  But according to our analysis, the five suicides should be committed by acquaintances in the bureau.  But this masked man is not like our acquaintances, and even no one I know uses a whip.  This is too damn old.

    At this moment, I rushed over to stand in front of Lao Zhao, entangled with the remaining three ghosts.  Seeing that Zhao Yu was showing a tendency to retreat, I couldn't help feeling a little anxious.  At this moment, Lao Zhao suddenly shouted: "Song Yan, take the gun!"

    I turned my head reflexively, but I saw Lao Zhao throwing God of War at me.  I catch it immediately.  Just as I caught God of War, I saw another hand holding it.  When I looked up, I wiped it, and it turned out to be the black hand of one of the ghosts.

    I grabbed it back, but the thing was very strong. Even if it was held by my neck by my Taoism, it didn't relax at all. It even grinned at my porcelain teeth like a dog and wanted to pounce on it.

    I felt ruthless in my heart, and just about to fight with all my strength, I saw a vine swinging past, just hitting Gui Gu's face.  The guy immediately ran away screaming like a bereaved dog.

    I took the opportunity to regain the God of War, and shot the masked man.  After I fired it with this shot, I almost scared the shit out of myself.  There was only a loud bang, and it seemed that the surrounding scenery trembled for a while.  The flames were like fireworks ejected from the mouth of a giant dragon, and they rushed towards the masked man.

    The masked man didn't seem to expect that I would suddenly counterattack, and his back immediately became angry.  The guy retreated immediately, Zhao Yu took advantage of the victory to pursue, and stepped forward to stab him in the face.  The masked face turned sideways, but the knife still landed on the cheek.

    I saw that something on his face seemed to have been cut off, revealing the crow's feet at the corners of his eyes.  I was taken aback, thinking what kind of thing was covering my face, could it be scraped off?

    Zhao Yu struck again, but this time he did not cut,?? took the opportunity to fire another shot, and saw the masked man being engulfed in flames.

    When the raging flames burn out, we will follow up to check.  But there was nothing left where the flames burned out.

    Old Zhao sighed and said, "He ran away again."

    I asked Zhao Yu, "Have you seen what that man looks like?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "No, it's just a small half of his cheeks, and he can't tell who it is."

    At this time, I saw the surrounding scenery suddenly shrank inch by inch and retracted, as if the desert swept in from a distance and swallowed up the green.

    I thought something was wrong in my heart, and I looked back at Lao Zhao, only to see his ghost looming, and his spiritual power was very weak.

    "Master, how are you?" I quickly helped him sit down and asked.

    Old Zhao waved his hand and said: "It seems that I can't stay in the world any longer, it's time to reincarnate back."

    As soon as I said these words, I felt a little sad, and said, "Master, I don't want you to leave."

    Old Zhao smiled and looked back at Zhao Yu.  Zhao Yu remained silent.  I got up and dragged Zhao Yu over, and said, "Zhao Yu, even though it's difficult for you to turn around in your heart, old Master Zhao is your close relative after all. Say hello and don't let him leave with regrets."

    Zhao Yu moved his lips, looked at Lao Zhao, but did not speak.

    Lao Zhao stood up and smiled at us: "Let's go together for a while. Come to the front, I will walk my Yin-Yang road, and you will return to your world. We still have ten minutes to accompany each other."

    After hearing this, I felt bad, so I had to help Zhao Yu and tell Zhao Yu to go back.  Along the way, the silence of the two of them made me extremely uncomfortable and heavy, but I couldn't persuade them.

    When he reached the fork in the road, Lao Zhao stopped and said, "You should go back, and I have to report to the Yin Division. Maybe it will be later, and I will really be out of my wits."

    I grabbed Zhao Yu and said, "Hey, at least say something!"

    Zhao Yu looked at Lao Zhao with a solemn expression, a little sad, but he didn't speak.  I was depressed in my heart, seeing Lao Zhao turn around and walk alone on that boundless road of yin and yang, I couldn't help feeling sour in my heart.

    Zhao Yu on the side couldn't help crying at this time, and shouted: "Father!"

    Lao Zhao paused, looked back at us, smiled slightly, and waved to us.  I knew it was not easy for Zhao Yu to yell out this sentence, so I couldn't help but sighed sadly.

    At this time, Zhao Yu whispered: "Go all the way"

    At this time, I saw that the figure of Lao Zhao had stepped into the darkness of Yinyang Road.

    Zhao Yu and I walked back along the way we came, with a heavy heart.  Not long after, I felt a flash of light in front of my eyes, and when I opened my eyes again, I returned to my physical body, still in Wu Dan's hut.

    Xiao Mi circled around the two of us, breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "It's great that you didn't die. The lights of the two of you almost went out just now."

    I saw Wu Dan put away the dragon-slaying sword and leaned on the ground, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said with a wry smile, "Fortunately, he's back. Where's Lao Zhao?"

    Zhao Yu looked sad and did not speak.  I sighed: "Master, we didn't bring him back. Old Zhao"

    Wu Dan frowned, and his expression softened immediately: "Understood, the old bk has gone to reincarnation. It's okay, I won't die or suffer."

    I glanced at Zhao Yu, not knowing what to say.

    Wu Dan sighed, and continued to ask: "Speaking of which, what powerful enemies did you encounter during this period? I felt a lot of resistance when I did it. I can't tell where it came from."

    I thought of the masked man, and said: "There is indeed a mysterious masked man chasing and killing Lao Zhao's ghost. I suspect he is the real murderer or an accomplice, but I feel like I don't know him. With a strange soft whip, it can also drive  Ghost Gu, but judging by his figure, he is not Lin Sixing." (Remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 460: The Past of the Hunting Bureau (Part 1)

    ?

    Wu Dan said that he had never heard of such a master of Taoism who could whip a whip, but raising ghosts and Gu must not be good birds, most of them are soul burial masters.  Most people from this profession like to study magic, such as Yang Wen.

    Seeing Zhao Yu's depressed face, Wu Dan stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder, sighing: "You have been in this business for so long, haven't you seen through life and death? There is no one who can accompany us forever.  It¡¯s still long, get up early and continue living.¡±

    Zhao Yu nodded. I saw his eyes were a little red and his hands were shaking slightly.  We both bid farewell to Wu Dan, and I wanted to send Zhao Yu home to rest.

    Zhao Yu said that he didn't want to sleep and wanted to walk alone.  Seeing that he was not in good condition, I insisted on going for a walk with him, but Zhao Yu refused.  After thinking about it for a while, I simply called the nympho girl and asked Tang Xin to secretly pay attention to Zhao Yu's whereabouts so that nothing happened.

    Tang Xin was naturally very happy, her mind was full of how to overthrow Zhao Yu.  So the guy arrived quickly within ten minutes, promising to keep an eye on Zhao Yu so that nothing happened to him.

    I smiled wryly in my heart, intuitively, if there was a girl like Tang Xin by my side, maybe Zhao Yu would feel better.  I went home alone, and when I thought of Lao Zhao, I couldn't help feeling sad.  He walked to the door of the house dejectedly, and when he just took the key to open the door, he found that the door seemed to be locked from the inside.

    Someone is at my house?  !  Surprised, I put the key away and took out the God of War in my hand.  At this time, I heard a slight sound of footsteps coming from the door, and I couldn't help feeling nervous.  The murderer behind this bizarre suicide case is so miraculous and elusive, could it be that he wants to get rid of us one by one again?

    I hid nervously by the door, but I didn't expect that when the door opened, Ruan Lingxi poked his head out from the door and looked at me strangely: "Er, why don't you come in? I heard you take the key to open the door and there was no movement for a long time."  .¡±

    I breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Why are you at my house?"

    Ruan Lingxi rolled her eyes and said, "Didn't you give me a key?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "I forgot." I put away God of War and entered the room. Ruan Lingxi saw that my expression was not good, and asked, "What's the matter, I look very tired."

    "I'm worried about Zhao Yu's accident." I sighed, and briefly told Ruan Lingxi what happened just now.  Ruan Lingxi sighed after hearing this, and comforted him: "Everyone is gone, and it's useless to think about it. He will naturally forget it after a long time."

    I held Ruan Lingxi in my arms and sighed: "The most helpless thing in life is the separation of Yin and Yang."

    Ruan Lingxi hugged me back, and said softly: "Live together, die together, what are you afraid of. This way there will be no separation between the two sides."

    I was quite moved when I heard the words, so I hugged her even tighter.  After chatting for a while, it turned out that Ruan Lingxi couldn't find me, and no one answered the phone, so he simply chased me over to have a look.

    After late at night, I saw that Zhao Yu hadn't come back yet, so I simply let Ruan Lingxi stay at my house to sleep, while I went to rest in Zhao Yu's room.  He didn't sleep well this time, wondering if something would happen to Zhao Yu again.  In the early hours of the morning, I couldn't sleep anymore, so I just got up and called Zhao Yu.  The phone was connected, but no one answered, and I felt even more uneasy.

    After dawn, I couldn't help calling Tang Xin.  Damn, this guy is also super slow to answer the phone. It took 20 minutes before he remembered to answer: "Hey, who are you"

    When I heard the sound, I wiped it, I dare say I was still sleeping!  I was immediately annoyed: "Tang Xin, I asked you to stay with Zhao Yu, where is Zhao Yu?! You slept happily yourself, if you knew I was looking at Zhao Yu!"

    After a while, Tang Xin's ignorant voice came: "What are you yellinghe is right next to me"

    Poof!  After hearing this, my hands trembled and I almost dropped my phone on the floor.  After a long while, I continued to ask: "Could it be that you really attacked Zhao Yu?!"

    Tang Xin's voice became more sober: "Yeah, what's the matter? We're in a hotel. If you don't believe me, come and see."

    Damn it!  !  I was speechless.  After hanging up the phone, I hesitated for a while, should I go to see Zhao Yu or not.  After thinking about it for a long time, I feel that it is better not to go for a while, and it is even more embarrassing to go to Zhao Yu.  Emma, ??I really underestimated Tang Xin. This guy's way of comforting men is quite open, and he will really take advantage of it.

    ?After having breakfast with Ruan Lingxi, I originally wanted to go back to the Municipal Bureau, but thinking of Ouyang Bo and Liu Shengli, I couldn't help turning a corner and went to Jianfu Guanyin Temple.  And Lin Yufan, do these three people have anything to do with the murderer?

    When I arrived at the gate of Guanyin Temple, I saw that the temple was opening, and Liu Shengli was cleaning the open space in front of Guanyin Temple with a broom.  I walked over slowly, but saw the ancient tree standing silently behind him, and the ribbons hanging from the tree were faintly golden and silver.of light.  It was people's beliefs and thoughts, the spiritual power created by the blessings, wrapped the black air of the ancient trees, and looked a little tragic from a distance.

    Liu Shengli bent down slightly and held up the broom to sweep the paper scraps and dust in front of the door.  Seeing me walking over, he was slightly taken aback, showing his usual smile.

    I looked at him a few times, and compared with the masked man I saw last night, I felt very different in his aura.  But the masked man seemed to be about the same age as him, but other than that, there seemed to be no similarities.

    "Why are you here so early?" Liu Shengli said with a smile, his tone was always gentle.

    I smiled and said, "Uncle Liu, thinking about the case, I can't sleep."

    Liu Shengli smiled and asked: "You were always with Xiao Zhao before, but now what about others?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "Xiao Zhao I have a girlfriend, and I'm going to spend the night with her."

    Liu Shengli nodded clearly: "Oh." As he spoke, he continued to sweep the floor.  I stopped, feeling a little puzzled.  The old man was usually very kind and talkative, but today he didn't talk much, as if he was preoccupied.

    I watched him for a while, but didn't find him injured.  So the doubts about him in my heart weakened a little.  Although I'm not sure whether the shot last night injured the masked man, but after yesterday's battle, the masked man must have also lost his vitality. I'm afraid he didn't have the energy to come to work so calmly and sweep the floor early.

    Just as I was about to step forward to have a look at Lin Yufan, I saw Liu Shengli was still staring at the ground in a silent daze. I swept the ground several times, but he didn't stop.

    I couldn't help asking curiously: "Uncle Liu, this place is already clean enough, what are you doing sweeping, let's take a rest."

    Liu Shengli stopped the broom, stood up straight, and sighed: "Alright, I feel a little bored, so I took the broom and swept it."

    I looked at his expression and asked, "Uncle Liu, do you have something on your mind? You might as well talk to me."

    Liu Shengli smiled wryly and said, "What can I have on my mind. It's not all about the bureau, alas, there's nothing to say, you can go to your own business first."

    Seeing that he hesitated to speak, I became even more curious, so I asked, "Uncle Liu, is there something wrong with the bureau?"

    Liu Shengli sighed, waved his hands and said, "It's okay, go get busy, and then¡ª" He pulled me aside, looked around, and whispered: "The suicide case of five people has been investigated at this time.  The case is over. You see, the murderer has appeared, and now he is dead. If you continue the investigation, I am afraid that you and Xiao Zhao will have trouble, alas. You two are very good people. I don¡¯t want to see you being raped.  Know."

    I was very surprised to hear what he said, so I asked why, but Liu Shengli didn't say anything.  Seeing that he insisted on not revealing it, I frowned and said, "Since you don't tell me, Uncle Liu, there is no reason for us not to continue to investigate. In this case, I will pretend that I didn't hear what you said~" After speaking, I went to Guanyin Temple  walk.

    Liu Shengli grabbed me and sighed: "You kid is dying. Don't become cannon fodder and you don't know it yet."

    I said anxiously: "Then tell me what's going on, I'm also anxious about half of what you said."

    Liu Shengli hesitated for a while, and said, "Forget it, I'll tell you. Behind this case is a big secret of the Hunting Bureau. In order to cover up this secret, in fact, the previous high-level executives secretly executed many people in order to keep this secret.  .¡±

    When I heard it, I shivered: "Emma, ??these days, there is still the same thing in ancient times, execution? What's the secret, Uncle Liu, please explain it to me!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 461: History of the Hunting Bureau (Part 2)

    ?

    Liu Shengli said in a low voice: "Have you heard of the Chengdu zombie incident five years ago?"

    "Chengdu zombie incident?" I was surprised.  This story is not unfamiliar, and it has been reported everywhere on the Internet, but after I read it, I probably thought it was a fake story, but I didn't expect it to be true!

    "Are these things true?" I asked in surprise.

    Liu Shengli nodded and said: "Yes. It's true. I am a native of Chengdu, and I was a member of the Southern Branch at that time. Chief Ouyang was the leader of the branch at that time. This incident caused some riots five years ago. The zombies were  Chengdu was found by someone, and then ran to Huayang. When the zombie arrived in Huayang, it was said that someone found it in a public toilet. The dramatic thing is that the person forgot to bring paper when he went to the toilet. At this time, someone handed him  I bought a piece of straw paper, which is the kind of paper that is burned as money for the dead. The man was feeling strange, and when he looked up, he almost didn't have a heart attack. However, this happened and disappeared quickly.  It was soon suppressed, and there was no more newsAfter the zombie incident, the city government set up a special office at that time, thinking of contacting the Hunting Bureau to solve this matter. Zombies did not appear for no reason, the bureau said  It was deliberately released to create tension and affect the normal development of society. If it wasn¡¯t for the sunspot outbreak cycle, the yang energy was very strong, and the zombie yin energy was weak, maybe the zombies were not easy to subdue.¡±

    "That's true, where did these zombies come from?" I asked.

    Liu Shengli said: "Maybe it was released by the Ghost Sentence Organization. Aren't they researching zombies? However, no one can explain the origin, and the bureau also blocked the news. Who knows. In addition, after this incident, Chengdu Funanhe  It is also very meaningful to say that zombies appeared nearby. Many people committed suicide by jumping into the river that year.  None of the people drowned. They were all found to have severe burn marks on their bodies when they were salvaged, that is to say, they were burnt to death."

    "How can it still be burned to death?" I asked, "What does this have to do with the secrets in the bureau?"

    "In order to appease the people, the country sent the Hunting Bureau to investigate. But the investigation found nothing, so they had to let it go. In fact, those people were bitten by zombies and turned into zombies. Chief Ouyang had no choice but to kill them."  They were thrown into the river and pretended to commit suicide. In fact, there was no way to save people, so we had to kill them for the safety of others." Liu Shengli said.

    "Being bitten by ordinary zombies, zombie poison can be cured completely, why kill people?" I was surprised: "Just catch them and control them, and heal them!"

    Liu Shengli smiled bitterly: "We think so, but you have to think about the position of Chief Ouyang. As a national public official and a high-level official, his greatest duty is to maintain the peace and stability of this society, so he can only bear the pain and sacrifice some  People. This has been the case in all dynasties, isn't it? Besides, at that time, those people might not be able to save their lives"

    After hearing this, I sneered in my heart.  It turns out that this is the past and secret of Ouyang Zhuan's family.  I suddenly remembered what Xin Xiaoran said before he died.  Could it be that her father also died in this mission and was killed by Ouyang Zhuan's family?

    When I asked casually, Liu Shengli smiled and said, "I don't know about that. This is even more of a secret. The source of the five suicides was the Sha Xiaoman incident. There are rumors that this girl did not commit suicide, but also died of sorcery.  Yes. Because the child went to school in Chengdu at that time and was fostered by a relative. She was a survivor of the zombie incident. She took some photos and wrote a diary, but some people knew about it. You know, there is no way, she died.  "

    "Someone, Ouyang Bo?!" I said angrily, "It's just a child's diary and photos, why did he kill them all?"

    Liu Shengli said in a low voice: "Don't shout, I don't know, this is just an internal rumor. The culprit of the five suicides is probably someone from this girl, who created this kind of horrible incident, and then warned the culprit back then that revenge is coming.  I want to expose this matter."

    Hearing this, although I felt angry, I was dubious in my heart: "You mean the culprit is threatening Ouyang Zhuan's family? Because he used the magic that Ouyang Zhuan's family used back then? Impossible, if Ouyang Bo is really the murderer, why is he  Want us to find out?"

    Liu Shengli said: "I didn't say he was."

    I waved my hand and said, "I know, so I asked why?"

    Liu Shengli thought for a while and said, "You can check it out, but when it comes time to know the murderer, isn't it enough for him to take it by himself?"

    I was stunned and said, "Dare to act as a weapon for him."

    Liu Shengli said in a low voice: "So, you and Xiao Zhao weigh in. This matter is enough, everyone knowsJust know it.  For the sake of the overall situation, Ouyang Zhuan's family had no choice but to do so.  "

    "The murderer came to threaten him, is there any evidence?" I asked suspiciously.

    Liu Shengli nodded: "If I guess right, someone sent him a threatening letter. I saw it by chance when I was cleaning his office. Okay, I can only tell you this, you have to understand, Uncle Liu is doing it for you  good."

    Speaking of this, Liu Shengli sighed and patted me on the shoulder: "Young man, I know that you and Xiao Zhao are both good boys with a sense of justice, but the morals of this world are not as simple as right and wrong, black and white. Many  Sometimes, many things, especially those related to life and death and the stability of the overall situation, require choices and sacrifices. Officer Ouyang's actions cannot be called wrong, they are just helpless."

    "Helpless? Or disregarding people's lives?" I sneered and said, "I've written down what Uncle Liu said, thank you."

    Liu Shengli nodded.  At this moment, I saw Ouyang Bo's car approaching in the distance.  Liu Shengli turned around and continued sweeping the floor, giving him a wink.  I smiled and nodded without saying anything.

    It's hard to say whether these words are true or not. If they are true, then Ouyang Zhuan's family is likely to be the instigator of these incidents.  If not, what Liu Shengli said has a lot of meaning.

    I stood at the gate of Guanyin Temple thinking for a long time without moving. At this moment, I saw Ouyang Bo stop the car, got out of the car, saw me and asked, "You came to see me so early? What's the matter? Is there any new progress in the case?"

    At this time, I suddenly remembered the paw prints of the birds at the scene when the old man died, and said, "Why don't we talk about it in the office."

    Ouyang Zhuanjia nodded and said, "Okay, come in."

    I followed Ouyang Zhuan's family into the back hall of Jianfu Guanyin Temple, but just in time I saw Lin Yufan coming out of the house.  I caught a glimpse of the birdcage in Lin Yufan's hand and frowned.  There was a parrot with a whole body white in it, which was very beautiful.

    "Ouyang Zhuan's family, do you still raise birds?" I smiled and said, "Or Xiao Linzi raised them?" I thought to myself that this would definitely not be raised by Lin Yufan, this guy is not interested in other things except computers, so he is destined  lonely life.

    "Where do I raise this thing? It belongs to the officer." Lin Yufan laughed.

    I turned back to look at Ouyang Bo, unexpectedly his face darkened, and he shouted: "Who told you to take it out?!"

    Lin Yufan was startled, shivered, and said, "It's getting hotter and hotter, I'm afraid it will get sick in the hut, so I let it out for a walk"

    Ouyang Bo pursed his lips and said coldly: "I'll put it in later!"

    Lin Yufan nodded quickly.  Ouyang Bo snorted coldly, turned and entered the room.

    Lin Yufan curled his lips and muttered, "What, you're going to scold me for this."

    I looked at Ouyang Bo's reaction suspiciously, and asked in a low voice: "Xiao Linzi, this bird belongs to Ouyang Zhuan's family? Why didn't he take it out before?"

    Lin Yufan sighed: "I don't know, this bird has spirituality, but Chief Ouyang doesn't like it, and keeps keeping it in a small dark room. I feel pitiful, so I often go to see it."

    "Hello, my name is Lin Yufan!" The bird suddenly said a word.

    I was taken aback, thinking Nima could still speak.  Lin Yufan smiled: "Look, it still knows my name!"

    I smiled, wondering if Ouyang Zhuan's family was really suspected, so they hid the parrot to cover up their suspicion of murder?  !  If what Liu Shengli said is true and he designed to kill Sha Xiaoman to silence her, then the culprit of the five suicides will come back to avenge the girl.  Maybe the culprit has something to do with the old Tao, and the old Tao also knows Ouyang's secret.  So, the old man was not killed by the murderer, but by Ouyang Zhuan's family. He just didn't want his scandal to be exposed?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 462: The Past of the Hunting Bureau (Part 2)

    ?

    I watched Lin Yufan go for a walk with the birds, and followed Ouyang Bo into the office.  In the backyard of Jianfu Guanyin Temple, there is the office of the Hunting Bureau, which I believe many people would not have imagined.

    Ouyang Bo's office is very simple, but the things used are all high-tech, very cool.  Subconsciously, I glanced at the door of his hut that had been closed.  I don't like Ouyang Zhuan's house very much, so I never cared about his office or anything.  In the past, I just noticed that there was a small back room behind his office, which was just a warehouse or something, so I didn't think much about it.

    Only now did I realize that it was the place where the parrot was hidden just now.  Maybe there is some secret hidden there.

    "What do you want to report when you come to me?" Ouyang Zhuanjia sat down on a chair and asked.

    I smiled and said, "Officer Ouyang, I didn't expect you to keep birds?"

    Ouyang Bo frowned, didn't answer my words, but asked instead: "You came here to pay attention to whether I keep this thing?"

    I stared at him suddenly, and said: "Ouyang Zhuan's family, we took a photo at that old-fashioned murder scene before, and you must have seen it. The window sill of the detention room was taken in the photo, and there were birds on the window sill.  Paw prints."

    Ouyang Bo looked up at me and asked blankly: "Oh, what does this have to do with the case?"

    I stared at him and asked, "Ouyang Zhuan's family, do you have anything to do with this case?"

    Ouyang Bo was stunned, and then looked at me coldly: "Do you suspect that I did it?" As he spoke, he was a little stunned: "Just because you saw that I raised a parrot here?"

    "It's not just that." I said: "If Ouyang Zhuanjia has a clear conscience, can I ask you one thing. If you can tell me, it means that you have nothing suspicious."

    Ouyang Bo couldn't laugh or cry: "You suspect me?!"

    I said: "It's not a doubt, I just want to ask a question."

    Ouyang Bo couldn't laugh or cry, he didn't expect to have an attack for a while, so he smiled and said: "Okay, I want to know what question you want to ask me."

    "What happened to the Chengdu zombie incident five years ago? Also, who is Xin Xiaoran's father, and does his death have anything to do with you?" I looked at Ouyang Bo and asked.

    When Ouyang Bo heard this, his face immediately sank: "What did you say?! Who told you?!"

    When I saw his reaction, I found it even more suspicious, so I said sharply: "Ouyang Zhuan's family, these successive murders may be related to the previous case, can you give me a reasonable explanation?"

    Ouyang Bo pursed his lips tightly. I saw his expression getting more and more gloomy. Then he slapped the table, stood up and pointed at me and shouted, "Why did you talk to me! Who asked you to inquire about these things?! You are the one who asked you to investigate the case."  Check these out!"

    I pointed to the small room behind him and asked, "What about that room? What secrets are hidden in it? Why are we never allowed to approach or let us in or out?"

    Ouyang Bo shouted coldly: "Song Yan! Is that how you talk to the officer?!"

    I thought to myself: Paralysis is being asked by me, right?  !  It seems that what Uncle Liu said is right, this guy is a hypocrite!  There is no need for makeup to play Yue Buqun!

    At this moment, the atmosphere was tense, and I had a feeling that Ouyang Bo must really want to beat me up, so my heart tensed up.  Thinking about it, if he wasn't in the office, he would have beaten me up long ago, and maybe he would have silenced me. Seeing this posture, I believed Uncle Liu's words and guesses even more.

    At this moment, I saw Uncle Liu coming in from the door, looked at us, and said with a smile: "I heard you two making noise when I was sweeping the floor outside. After all, the front yard is Guanyin Temple. Both the officer and Xiao Song  Calm down. It¡¯s not good for the pilgrims to come and hear it later. Can you calm down and say something.¡±

    Only then did Ouyang Bo sit down slowly, and said coldly: "Regarding this case, do you have anything to report to me?"

    It's all about this, and I will report an eggplant.  So I said, "No, then I'll go first."

    Ouyang Bo didn't say anything, he waved me out, and at the same time called Lin Yufan to come in, not knowing what he was talking about.  Uncle Liu sent me out, sent me to the front yard, walked out of the gate of Guanyin Temple, pulled me aside, and said in a low voice: "You are crazy, Xiao Song, just go ask Chief Ouyang after I finished talking to you.  .¡±

    I sneered and said, "What can he do to me? Could he also kill me to silence him?"

    Uncle Liu said in a low voice: "Are you finding fault? Forget it, don't say anything to Chief Ouyang recently, let Xiao Zhao come if you have something to do. But speaking of it, where has Xiao Zhao gone? You two were not separated from each other before.  , Jiao Buli Meng, why are you here today?"

    Immediately I remembered the matter between Zhao Yu and Tang Xin.??, so he smiled: "Hehe, probably he went to the Municipal Bureau."

    Uncle Liu patted me on the shoulder and said, "Good boy, let's go first. Let's talk about it later. Don't act alone to investigate Chief Ouyang. You didn't understand many things before. If it involves national interests and security, you will  something happened."

    I nodded and said goodbye to Uncle Liu and left.  With these clues, I hurried to chat with Zhao Yu.  But thinking about Zhao Yu's incident, I couldn't help but want to laugh, thinking that I had to see what Zhao Yu would be like in the future.

    Many girls have the impression of handsome guys and male gods, but those who are good-looking, temperamental and gentle, are mostly playful, dark-bellied, and unreliable at all.  But Zhao Yu is an outlier.  I even suspect that Ah himself is a virgin.

    When I arrived at the Municipal Bureau, I went straight to Zhao Yu's office.  After knocking on the door for a long time, Zhao Yu opened the door.  As soon as I opened the door, I saw that Zhao Yu's expression was not quite right, he kept looking at me in the wrong direction, and kept turning up his collar.  Our summer uniform is also a shirt with a stand-up collar, but due to the hot weather, we generally do not fasten the top button and open the neckline for ventilation.  As a result, I saw that Zhao Yu's buttons were tightly fastened. I couldn't help laughing in my heart, and said, "Zhao Yu, what's wrong with you today, you look sad."

    Zhao Yu ignored me, snorted coldly and sat at the desk rubbing his temples.  Seeing that his complexion was not good, I asked, "Did you drink too much yesterday?"

    "Well, hangover and headache." Zhao Yu said calmly, sighing slightly.

    I leaned over and noticed a very subtle mark on his neck with sharp eyes.  I suddenly realized that it must be a hickey This Tang Xin is also very enthusiastic.

    I suddenly felt teased, so I stepped forward and pulled off Zhao Yu's collar, and said with a smile, "Hey, Zhao Yu, your neck was bitten by a mosquito?"

    Zhao Yu didn't expect that I would come here, and I unbuttoned it accidentally.  Now, I can clearly see the mark on his neck, it really is a red hickey, I'm sub-Ao, Tang Xin is so enthusiastic!

    I knew it in my heart, and I smiled twice on my face.  Zhao Yu's face suddenly turned red, and he immediately grabbed his collar and shouted, "What are you doing?!"

    "Come, come, let me see the traces of enthusiasm last night!! Don't be shy, it's not like I haven't seen it!" I laughed.

    Just as we were chatting, I suddenly heard the door slam, turned around and saw a colleague standing at the door, looking at us in surprise.  Seeing that our eyes turned to him, he chuckled, nodded with a very clear look, stepped back and walked out, and said, "I didn't see anything, I didn't see anything"

    As he spoke, he closed the door with a bang and fled.  Zhao Yu glared at me angrily, straightened his clothes, and said, "Don't tell others about this"

    I laughed and said, "What's the big deal, it's normal."

    Zhao Yu shook his head and sighed.  I smiled and said, "What's inside, where is Tang Xin? According to her personality, if you mess with her, she won't have to show off to the whole world?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Shehad left early in the morning and didn't say anything to me. I was wondering if I was too sorry for her, and what should I do next. Well, it's all because I drank too much."

    I thought to myself, maybe Tang Xin drugged you.  You idiot.  What kind of medicine can't be obtained for Heishihui.

    "Leaving? This is not in line with her personality. I will ask her after get off work. What do you mean by abandoning us Captain Zhao?" I laughed.

    Zhao Yu waved his hand and said, "Stop!" I couldn't help laughing when I saw his face turned redder.  In the end, he restrained his smile and said: "By the way, I went to Ouyang Bo's just now and found out some information. Now I will discuss it with you." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 463 Identity Reversal (Part 1)

    ?

    Zhao Yu asked: "What's the matter, let's talk about it."

    So I told Zhao Yu what happened in Ouyang Bo's office just now.  After hearing this, Zhao Yu frowned and said, "The suspect is Chief Ouyang? Impossible."

    "I also think it's impossible, but his reaction is very suspicious!" I said: "Do you think, if he is open and honest and really didn't hide anything, how could he have such a big reaction when I asked about the incident many years ago? Then there is the parrot  It is true that he raised it, and Lin Yufan can prove it. Before I left, I also asked other colleagues, and everyone said that it might be raised by Ouyang Bo, because everyone else is usually in the public office, and it is impossible to raise one that can fly around.  The parrot that lost the drug bag!"

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "I haven't heard of the Chengdu zombie incident. I checked Xin Xiaoran's father before. His name is Xin Leng. The information on the information is very simple. He did die in a mission five years ago.  It's considered a death in the line of duty. Could it be the Chengdu zombie incident? However, if you say that Commander Ouyang is such a cold-blooded and heartless person, I can't agree."

    "How about we go to that room to have a look at night?" I suggested, "Go to the hut of Ouyang Zhuan's house, and maybe we can find some secrets."

    "This is not very good." Zhao Yu said: "If we are discovered, we will be punished by the bureau."

    "Oh, let's unlock it and go in to have a look. What's the matter? Do we have to go to jail to enter his office? Besides, Ouyang Bo will definitely not put the secret information in this temporary office, right? It must be archived at the headquarters. Let's go in just  See if he has any tools for committing crimes." I said.

    Zhao Yu thought for a while and said, "Okay, but I can't let other people know about this."

    I said: "My master Wu Dan can always tell you?"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "Well, let's discuss it with Uncle Wu again, and no one else can talk about it."

    Having said that, we have decided on it.  Zhao Yu and I found Wu Dan, told him what happened today, and asked Wu Dan what he thought.

    Wu Dan listened, and pondered: "I don't think Ouyang Bo is like this kind of person. He is arrogant and arrogant. Although he may understand the officialdom well, this kind of arrogant person still has a bottom line. This is not true.  It doesn't seem like he can do things with integrity."

    "In Uncle Wu's opinion, Uncle Liu has some problems?" Zhao Yu said, "Actually, I think it's a bit of a coincidence that he told us these things out of the blue."

    Wu Dan said: "If there is a problem with Liu Shengli, it is that he wants to frame Ouyang Bo. Then there must be some evidence for Ouyang Bo. If you go to investigate, you may just catch Ouyang Bo's evidence."

    I said helplessly: "Then what should I do, Master, do you want to go and see?"

    Wu Dan said: "Why don't you go, you have to go and see anyway." Speaking of this, he paused: "But for the sake of safety, I'll go with you."

    So the three of us reached an agreement again, planning to go to Ouyang Zhuan's office at night to unlock and go in.  Anyway, this is not the first time we have done this, and everyone has a tacit understanding.

    After dinner, after nightfall, the three of us packed up and set off.  This afternoon and even night, Zhao Yu remained silent.  I naturally knew what he was thinking, so I just smiled and said nothing.  Wu Dan asked: "Xiao Zhao, why do you talk so little today? Although you didn't like to talk before, it seems that you are less talkative today."

    Zhao Yu smiled: "It's okay, Uncle Wu, I'm just a little worried about this case."

    Wu Dan let out an "oh", then squinted at Zhao Yu.  Zhao Yu felt uncomfortable being watched by him, so he asked, "Uncle Wu, what are you looking at?"

    Wu Dan immediately said something that made me spit out: "Xiao Zhao, who gnawed that on your neck?"

    Zhao Yu blushed immediately.  I couldn't help but burst out laughing wildly.

    Wu Dan looked at me and said, "What are you laughing at? It's not you. That chick Tang Xin must have done it."

    I laughed and said: "Master, you guessed it right, that's the one, so enthusiastic."

    Wu Dan tutted and said: "Xiao Zhao has a future, he can compete with me when I was young."

    I laughed and said, "Master, when you were young, you pushed women down, but he was pushed back by women, so weak."

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Don't make it so obvious."

    Zhao Yu concentrated on driving and simply ignored us.  The three of us parked the car some distance outside the Guanyin Temple, then got out of the car and walked quietly, and walked in through the back door.  Liu Shengli no longer lives in the temple at night. The weather is hot and there is no air-conditioning in the temple, so it is difficult to sleep at night.  So he usually lives at home, and Guanyin Temple only has one or two night shift staff in the front yard at night.  "

    We turned in from the courtyard wall, gently?? Landed in front of the row of houses in the backyard.  The temporary offices of the Hunting Agency were all locked, the lights were turned off, and no one was there.  So the three of us slowly touched the door of Ouyang Bo's office and easily unlocked it.

    When we reached the small dark room behind his office, we saw that the door lock was not difficult to open, so we opened the lock with three or five clicks.  As soon as the lock was unlocked, I became nervous, thinking that maybe the secret of the Hunting Bureau was hidden in this room, and my heart beat instantly.

    After pushing the door open, there was a smell of bird droppings first.  I couldn't help cursing secretly: Ouyang Zhuan's house didn't clean it up in time.

    Before we could close the door, we heard a scream from inside the room: "There are thieves! There are thieves!"

    I wiped it, and I was startled by a scream in the quiet night, so I immediately turned on the flashlight and looked inside.  As a result, when the flashlight swiped, I happened to see the parrot I saw during the day.  This guy was flapping its wings in the cage, watching us warily.

    Wu Dan was happy: "I also know that we are thieves. Fortunately, you told me today that there are parrots. I prepared some drugs and covered my nose."

    Having said that, Wu Dan threw it at the birdcage, and the parrot suddenly had heavy eyelids, and cursed: "Damn, dare to fuck me!"

    Immediately, he fell into the cage.  I breathed a sigh of relief, thinking it was a good thing the backyard was empty.

    I touched the switch of the hut and turned it on, only to see a burst of dim light shining down.  Looking up, there is a very retro round light bulb on the ceiling, which is rare now. It seems that the equipment in this room has not been changed for many years.  The furnishings in the room are also very simple. There are various photos on the wall, which seem to be the photos of the murder scene, but some of them have been taken off, leaving only nails nailed to the wall alone.

    A table stood against the wall, covered with a thick layer of dust.  The curtains were drawn so thickly that the light from the outside sky was completely blocked, and nothing could leak in.

    There is a chair in front of the table, and the chair is also covered with dust.  There are still a few stacks of documents on the table, and Zhao Yu and I looked through them, but they are documents from the case many years ago, many of which have already been solved and archived.

    The birdcage is on the high coffee table at the entrance. Apart from these, there is nothing else in the room.  Zhao Yu and I put on gloves and rummaged through the room, and opened the cupboard to look, but there was nothing there.

    "It seems that many things have been cleaned up by Ouyang Bo." Wu Dan said: "Maybe we can't find anything."

    "Wait." Zhao Yu took out a certificate from the last drawer of the desk at this time: "Look."

    I took it over and saw that it was a work permit.  A one-inch photo was pasted on the certificate, of a man in his forties.  Next to the photo is the name: Xin Leng.  In addition to this, we saw his identity on the work permit: the director of the Legal Logistics Department.

    It turned out that he was also a superficial staff member of Jianfu Guanyin Temple.  He must have worked here before.  I looked at this man, but saw that his name was similar, with a cold face, just like a posthumous photo, with no expression at all.  There is something Xin Xiaoran in the eyebrows and eyes, but it looks more gloomy.

    "There's only one certificate." I clicked my tongue and said, "It's a waste of time for us to come here."

    "I shouldn't be able to find anything. Forget it, let's go back first." Wu Dan said.  So the three of us had no choice but to put away the scene, turn off the lights, and go back.  When I got to the door of the hut, I opened the door and shone the flashlight, and a face appeared in front of my eyes.

    I was startled, took two steps back and looked again, it turned out to be Ouyang Bo.

    "Ouyang Zhuan's house?" I asked: "Why don't you wake up in the middle of the night" I thought to myself that this is broken, and I was caught.

    Ouyang Bo's face was cold, and he asked quietly: "The three of you don't sleep in the middle of the night, why are you here?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 464 Identity Reversal (Part 2)

    ?

    "We¡ª¡ª" I hesitated for a while and didn't know how to answer. When I looked up at Ouyang Zhuan's house, I always felt that this guy's face was like a ghost.

    Wu Dan smiled at this time, and said: "Didn't you see that, we are here to be thieves." As he said, Wu Dan slowly drew out the dragon-slaying sword, and looked at Ouyang Zhuan's family with a half-smile: "Fight!"  Is it?"

    Ouyang Bo walked slowly into the door, and said coldly: "I have always suspected that there are ghosts in the Hunting Bureau. Are you doing this to prove yourself?"

    I thought to myself, your mother is pretending to be the last one. Judging from this rhythm, she wants to put the crime of the inner ghost on us, and then kill us as a scapegoat.  I subconsciously looked behind him, wondering if there were any other accomplices?

    But when he looked at it, he saw that the door behind Ouyang Bo was closed.  I am more sure of Uncle Liu's statement in my heart.  This guy is probably the real culprit who killed the old man, and he wants to kill someone to silence him!  But is he sure about killing us all?

    Zhao Yu said at this time: "Mr. Ouyang, you seem to have never mentioned Xin Leng to us. Is the zombie incident five years ago a rumor or a real thing? Also, Sha Xiaoman's death was also caused by you asking us to investigate.  Yes, who is the real culprit, don't you know?"

    Ouyang Bo looked at us and asked, "Who told you about the zombie incident?!"

    Wu Dan scolded: "Stop fucking nonsense, answer the question first, and we'll tell you later."

    "Okay." Ouyang Bo paused, and said: "Xin Leng was originally an employee of the Hunting Bureau and participated in the zombie incident five years ago. But he died in that incident. The incident five years ago was true.  I know Sha Xiaoman, she was one of the witnesses to the incident, but she died inexplicably. See what you mean, do you suspect that the real culprit is me?!"

    Ouyang Bo suddenly turned his attention to Zhao Yu and me.  I looked at his extraordinarily sharp gaze, and to be honest, my heart was shaken.  This look is too real, it doesn't look like a fake at all.

    Wu Dan put away his sword at this moment, remained silent for a while, and said, "Wait, why do I feel that something is wrong?"

    I asked, "What's wrong?"

    Wu Dan said: "There is something wrong in this room!" As soon as Wu Dan finished speaking, I seemed to be aware of something that I couldn't describe.  It seems that there are many people around us staring at us.  I frowned and looked around, but I didn't see anything wrong. I only felt that the four walls of the room suddenly glowed with golden light.

    "Master, there seems to be something on the wall!" I shouted.

    I stared at the wall carefully, but suddenly some images slowly emerged on the wall.  These images are quite magical, like portraits and other things, densely packed on the entire wall.

    "This seems to be a Buddha statue?" Wu Dan frowned and said, "Look, there are many golden Buddhas!"

    At this time, the image on the wall became clear.  Look carefully, it is really a neatly arranged golden Buddha statue.  These Buddha statues float on the wall in a sitting position, but, unlike ordinary Buddha statues, each of them has three eyes.

    Now these Buddha statues all have their eyes closed, but each one exudes a golden light, not to mention dazzling, it makes people feel burned, which is very uncomfortable.

    "Three-eyed Evil Buddha?!" Ouyang Bo said in surprise, "Is there anyone else who understands this?!"

    I turned my head to look at Ouyang Zhuan's house, and found that the shock on his face was not fake.  I thought it was this guy who set up a magic trick to trap us and wanted to catch us all, but it seems that he didn't know what was going on.

    Wu Dan was the first to react: "We have been plotted against!" As he spoke, he raised the dragon-slaying sword, drew a finger on the sword, and blood flowed out from the tip of his finger.  I saw Wu Dan drew a thin spell on the sword with his fingertips.  The blood talisman flashed, the sword glowed brightly, and my spirit froze.  I know this talisman, it's a yang breaking talisman that hurts both sides.  As the name suggests, it is to integrate oneself with the aura and Taoism of the sword, and play a complementary role. The combination of strengths will greatly increase the mana and sword aura at the same time.

    However, there is a fatal thing about this, that is, as long as there is a problem with the weapon, the person himself will be injured.  I sweated, and I knew in my heart that the three-eyed thing was not easy to deal with, so I held the God of War in my hand.

    At this time, the three-eyed evil Buddhas opened their eyes one after another.  As soon as I opened my eyes, I couldn't help feeling numb.  People with intensive phobia can't afford to be hurt!  !

    The densely packed eyes filled the four walls, which made me shiver.  I always feel uncomfortable seeing this densely packed thing.  Almost subconsciously, I raised the Ares and fired at the wall.  Now that the power of God of War has increased greatly, I don't believe that BK can't be killed with a single shot.

    This god of war condensed part of Lao Zhao's Taoism, and its power was greatly increased. When a shot was fired, a strong fire burst out in the air.Seeing this, I hurriedly grasped the bag of black dog blood that Wu Dan gave me just now, rushed to the door with Zhao Yu, and sprinkled it on the Buddha statue.  A stench suddenly spread, and I saw that the Buddha statue on the door melted half of its body as if it had been corroded.  But it didn't take long for me to be happy, and the Buddha statue slowly became clear again.

    Just at this moment, Zhao Yu grabbed the coffee table with the birdcage and threw it towards the door.  This time it worked.  There was only a bang, and the coffee table shattered in minutes, but the door also fell down.  I broke out in a cold sweat from fright, thinking that this evil Buddha could compete with Duan Qingshui's Body Protector Arhat!

    But at this moment, I heard a cry behind me, and I couldn't help being startled.  I looked back, but saw Wu Dan standing in front of Ouyang Bo, three golden knives flew out from the eyes of the evil Buddha, and just stabbed him in the lower abdomen.

    As soon as my scalp exploded, I immediately turned back to support him, and shouted: "Master, Master, are you alright?!"

    Wu Dan waved his hand, and black blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.  The golden light on the abdomen slowly faded, but fresh blood came out from the wound.  Wu Dan didn't care about the injury, and pointed to the door behind him: "Go, the door will still be closed in a while!"

    "Let's go together!" As I said that, I carried Wu Dan on my back involuntarily and rushed towards the door.  When I got to the door, I saw that the door seemed to be alive, standing up with a bang, and was about to close again.

    I flew up and kicked up, and my leg immediately felt as uncomfortable as if it was broken.  Regardless of the pain, I supported the door with my legs.  Ouyang Bo stepped forward and tore off his shirt, and wrapped Wu Dan's wound.

    Zhao Yu pushed the door with me.  I gradually couldn't bear it anymore, and couldn't help shouting: "Master, you, you should lose weight"

    Just when the door was about to close and I was almost desperate, I suddenly saw a hand stretched out from the crack of the door and grabbed the door. Almost at the same time, I saw another hand stretched out  , holding a bamboo tube in his hand.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 465 Identity Reversal (Part 2)

    ?

    A bamboo tube suddenly stretched out, startled me.  I subconsciously backed away with Wu Dan on my back, and saw a few thin, invisible needle-like things suddenly shot out from the bamboo tube.  It doesn't look like a silver needle, it emits a dark green light, as if it was ground out of bamboo, but it is extremely sharp.  I saw that the bamboo needle pierced into the eyes of the evil Buddha, but I saw black liquid flowing from the eyes of the evil Buddha.

    Is it black blood?  I felt numb when I saw it, because those evil Buddhas twisted and deformed after their eyes were injured, slowly curled up like a piece of dry human skin, and fell from the wall.  As the evil Buddha fell to the ground bit by bit, I smelled a rancid smell, and I became more sure of the material of this evil Buddha: they should all be painted on human skin!

    I turned around and saw the man holding the bamboo tube rushing in, and slammed the rainstorm pear blossom needles at the evil Buddhas on the surrounding walls.  Soon the wall was covered with bamboo needles, densely packed like a piece of hedgehog skin.  But with the piercing of the bamboo needles, the portraits of evil Buddhas on the wall also slowly disappeared, and pieces of them turned into curled up human skins and fell to the ground.  I suddenly felt the burning sensation all over my body disappear, and the oppressive feeling in my heart also disappeared immediately.

    At this time, I went to look at the person holding the bamboo tube, but was surprised to find that I had seen it before!  This person is a woman, wearing a black robe, and she is also very well armed in this summer.  The black veil only exposed the eyes, but the eyes were still painted with heavy makeup, and she still couldn't see her real appearance.  But this attire showed that she was the woman next to Granny Bamboo Demon, or a disciple.

    ? This man dealt with that evil Buddha three times and five times, and I was speechless.  We've been busy for a long time, it's better for a girl to poke him with a bamboo stick for a few seconds.

    Seeing that we were stunned, the woman yelled: "Hurry up, why are you staying here?!" Then she took us out.

    But to my surprise, there was no one outside the door, and there was no one in the yard, and there was a dead silence all around.  There was a faint light coming through the front yard, and the night wind swayed, and the light of the lantern flickered along with it, giving off an indescribable ghostly aura.

    "Why is there no one? Where are the people who practice evil methods?" I was surprised.

    The woman in black said: "I ran away. I probably ran away, what a pity."

    "What a pity?" Ouyang Bo asked, looking at the woman: "Who are you, and how do you know this place?"

    The woman in black sneered twice: "It seems that no one will know about your broken place."

    At this time, I heard Wu Dan's hissing sound, and thinking that he was still injured, I said: "Come on, stop arguing, and treat my master's injury first!"

    Zhao Yu helped Wu Dan down, I stepped forward to check, Wu Dan's condition is not very good.  Although the wound was not deep, the black blood seeping out was black and black, as if he had been poisoned.  Seeing that Wu Dan's complexion was also not good, I immediately said anxiously: "What should I do, it must not be possible to send it to the hospital?!"

    Ouyang Bo said: "This is probably a wound caused by the evil light and toxins in the evil Buddha's Taoism, which cannot be healed by ordinary hospitals. Since this girl in black knows how to break the evil law, she must know how to treat this kind of wound, right?  "

    Having said that, the few of us set our expectant eyes on the woman in black.  The woman in black looked at us and said, "I don't quite understand, my grandma does, but she's not here."

    As soon as I heard that she understood, I immediately stood up, grabbed her hand and said, "Then you have to try it! Help me, Master!!"

    The woman in black was taken aback by me, then she shook off my hand and said with a sneer, "Why should I save your master? What is he?  Eligibility to ask me again?"

    I was at a loss for words for a moment, and suddenly I didn't know what to say.  Ouyang Bo walked up to the woman at this time, bowed solemnly to the woman: "Girl, I never ask for help. But this time, Mr. Wu was injured because of me. I beg you to help me to do it afterwards."  Anything goes."

    I'll wipe it, Ouyang Zhuan's family is begging for help in a low-key manner!  I don't know what to think in my heart. At the critical moment I still have deep friendship!

    Sure enough, the woman was a little shaken and asked, "You really promise everything?"

    Ouyang Zhuanjia nodded and said: "A promise is as good as it gets."

    I suddenly remembered that Ouyang Bo was still a suspected murderer, but after thinking about it, I couldn't say it now.  If it was true, the woman would not trust his promise when she heard that Ouyang Bo might be the murderer.  In this case, no one can heal Wu Dan's injury.

    But the woman didn't suspect Ouyang Bo at all, so she smiled and said: "I'll make a note, and everyone present will testify to me. If I ask you to return my favor some other day, if you don't admit it, don't blame me for turning your back."

    Ouyang Bo nodded and said: "As long as it is not against the conscience of heaven and earth, I will do it."

    "Even if you lose your life andofficial position?  "The woman in black asked with a smile.

    "Even if you lose your life and official position." Ouyang Zhuanjia said firmly.

    The voice of the woman in black was full of smiles: "Okay, I'll save people now. But I'm only half sure."

    At this moment, I heard Zhao Yu shout: "Uncle Wu, Uncle Wu?! Miss, please hurry up, Uncle Wu's condition is not very good!"

    I hurried over and bent over to take a look, feeling a chill in my heart.  Wu Dan was already in a coma, his face turned blue-gray, and he seemed to be in a very bad situation.  The woman frowned, took out a bamboo needle and tried it on Wu Dan's forehead, and said, "You all back away, otherwise I won't be able to concentrate, but Song Yan, stay and help me!"

    "Me?" I stopped hesitantly, thinking that I don't know medical skills, what can I do for you.

    I saw the woman in black take out a small black clay pot from the small cloth bag she carried with her.  After opening it, a smell of medicine came out.  I thought it was some medicinal powder made from herbs, so I leaned over to take a closer look, but suddenly I saw two tentacles protruding from it.

    "Bugs??" I was taken aback and asked a few steps back.

    "Well, insects that can penetrate human flesh." The woman in black smiled strangely, picked up a very thin bamboo stick with her left hand, let the insect with two thin tentacles climb onto the bamboo stick, and immediately  Throw the bug on Wu Dan's face.

    I saw that the bug was really small, as thick as a thread end, and its tentacles were about the size of a hair. The reason why it can be seen clearly in the dark night is because it glows green.  The woman in black threw all the worms left in the jar on Wu Dan.  For a moment, Wu Dan's whole body was covered with these things, glowing green, and he felt goosebumps all over his body when he saw it.

    I was about to ask her what the bug was, but I suddenly stared at her left hand and froze.  I just discovered that this woman is actually left-handed.  Lefties are not rare, but not many.  Only one person I know around is left-handed, and that happens to be a woman!

    Thinking of this, I grabbed her left wrist and found a thin callus on the top of her left middle finger.  This is something that is often left behind by writing with a pen.

    "Zou Xiaonan, so it's you?!" I shouted.

    My voice also called Zhao Yu over.  He looked at the woman in black in surprise, and asked, "What's going on, who is Zou Xiaonan?"

    The woman in black didn't expect me to come here suddenly, and was stunned for a moment.  At this moment, I tore off her black veil and took a closer look, Nima was indeed Zou Xiaonan, but she put on heavy makeup to deliberately cover up her appearance, and I really didn¡¯t see it when she only showed her eyes  .

    "What are you pretending to do here? What's your purpose?!" I shouted.

    Zou Xiaonan shook off my hand and said with a sneer, "Now do you want to save your master, or discuss my origin with me? I'm afraid that if you finish the discussion, your master will also be finished."

    I was taken aback and looked at Zhao Yu.  Zhao Yu nodded and said, "Now we can only trust her."

    Zou Xiaonan gave me a blank look, and snorted coldly: "Nonsense, if I wanted to kill you, why bother to save people just now? By the way, Song Yan, I still need your help."

    "How can I help?" I asked suspiciously.

    Zou Xiaonan said: "Use the soul separation technique to go to Wu Dan's conscious world to ensure that his soul will not disperse before dawn. The Taoism of the three-eyed evil Buddha is very vicious. Even if he is injured, there is a danger of causing his soul to disperse."  .¡±

    "How do I get there?" I asked.

    Zou Xiaonan took out a black pill and said to me: "This is my spell introduction, you eat it, and then I will send you there."

    Is it reliable?  I muttered in my heart, looking at the black pill, I suddenly thought of the mud pill rubbed out from Jigong's body, and I felt sick for a while.  But I couldn't be disobedient, so I had to take it and eat it. A pungent taste rose from my stomach, and I couldn't help saying, "What's this made of?"

    Zou Xiaonan smiled, and said calmly: "The ashes of babies who died young." (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 466 Don¡¯t Lose and Never Forget

    ?

    As soon as I heard this, I immediately suppressed the nausea that surged up in my heart, and asked: "Then why is there a spicy taste?"

    Zou Xiaonan said very lightly: "Added seasoning."

    I rely on it!  I thought to myself that using this stuff to make medicine could be regarded as an unorthodox skill.  But as Wu Dan said, kung fu is right and wrong, and Taoism is right and wrong. It doesn't depend on these, but on people's hearts.  When people's hearts are righteous, evil methods can also be used as righteous paths.  What harms people is not Taoism itself, but people's hearts.

    After instructing Zhao Yu and Ouyang Zhuan to pay attention to their surroundings, I calmed down and used the soul-separating technique to force out the living soul.  At the same time, I saw that Zou Xiaonan seemed to have sprinkled something like powder on my soul.  I just felt the scent of joss sticks drifting by, and Zou Xiaonan's image fell apart and scattered before my eyes like fragments of falling flowers.  The surrounding scenery was also shattered into fragments, instantly as if blown away without a trace.

    I rubbed my eyes subconsciously, and when I opened them again, the scenery in front of me completely changed.  The sun is shining and the mountains are beautiful.  But there was no one around.

    I walked forward suspiciously, and suddenly felt that the scenery was inexplicably familiar.  After a while, I suddenly realized: I had seen this place in Ma Luoyu's dream.  This is a deep mountain in the Qinling Mountains where Ma Jingcheng lived back then.  This is where Wu Dan and Ma Luoyu met.

    Suddenly, an inexplicable sourness appeared in my heart.  It seems that this past event is also sealed in Master's memory.  I was suddenly curious, wondering if Wu Dan's memory was the same as Ma Luoyu's?  Two different people with different standpoints, do they have similar memories of this past?

    Thinking of this, I continued to move forward.  Not long after, a burst of laughter was heard.  This voice is so familiar, it reminds me of Ma Luoyu's face instantly.  I rushed over in a hurry, and sure enough, I saw Ma Luoyu holding Wu Dan's arm among the brilliant mountain flowers.

    In Wu Dan's memory, Ma Luoyu's face was clear and beautiful, with less hostility, and more gentle and pleasant.  She tugged on Wu Dan's arm, not knowing what to say, and she seemed to be acting like a baby.  The young Wu Dan just looked at her helplessly without saying a word.

    When I got closer, I heard Ma Luoyu say: "How long are you going to go out with brother?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "I don't know about it, maybe it will be a long time, maybe three or five days."

    "Long time?" Ma Luoyu frowned and said, "No, don't go."

    Wu Dan asked: "Why? It's not a dangerous mission."

    Ma Luoyu said in a low voice: "What if you fall in love with another girl outside, or if you fall in love with another girl and never come back, what if you forget me?"

    Wu Dan couldn't help but laugh: "How is it possible."

    I rolled my eyes and looked around at the young version of Wu Dan.  I found a problem: in Ma Luoyu's memory, Wu Dan is very beautiful, it is simply the best effect of Meitu Xiuxiu's p.  But Wu Dan's own memory is closer to the photo I saw of him when he was young.  It's not that beautiful, but it's just a little more handsome and sunny than ordinary people.  Sure enough, beauty is in the eye of the beholder?

    Ma Luoyu was silent at this moment.  Wu Dan hugged her in his arms with a smile, and asked, "You like me so much, aren't you afraid that I'm a bad person?"

    Ma Luoyu smiled and said: "No matter who you are, I like you."

    I shuddered when I heard it from the sidelines, thinking that Nima would not continue watching, I'd better look for the place where Wu Dan's soul was sleeping.  According to Zou Xiaonan's explanation just now, I was asked to find Wu Dan's sealed soul.  It is said that the Taoism of the three-eyed evil Buddha is to first seal the three souls and seven souls of a person, and then soak in the toxins, which will melt and disperse the souls.  Once the soul flies away, even the gods can't save it.

    But I walked around the world in Wu Dan's consciousness, but I didn't find any sealed souls, not even farts.  I couldn't help being anxious, and shouted: "Zou Xiaonan, where can I find it?!"

    But no one responded in the empty conscious world.  I sat down on the ground and forced myself to calm down and think about where the soul of a person would be hidden.

    Many vegetative people fall asleep because their souls sleep in their own subconscious world and refuse to wake up.  Although Wu Dan's conscious world has a happy past and Ma Luoyu, but besides his liking for Ma Luoyu, what is the most profound thing about his feelings for Ma Luoyu?

    When I thought of this, I suddenly opened my eyes: it's regret, it's guilt!

    This is Wu Dan's truest feeling for Ma Luoyu.  During his lifetime, because of his other thoughts, he may not be completely devoted to Ma Luoyu.  But people are not grass and trees, facing a girl who treats you with deep affection all day long, it is inevitable to be a little moved. After being moved, you will feel guilty, and in the end, when you are gone, you will feel very regretful.

    I raised my spirits and concluded that Wu Dan's soul will remain in the most regrettable memory.mile.  Because there is no regret medicine in the world, people subconsciously hope that their regrets will be made up, so they will remember that regret very deeply.

    ?Thinking of this, I continued walking, praying all the way: Master, I hope my guess is correct, otherwise I'm afraid I won't be able to save you in time

    The scenes along the way are still fragments in Wu Dan's memory.  It is very similar to Ma Luoyu's, but his memory is obviously a bit chaotic, because there are many hidden secrets in it.  I don't want to know what he did when he was an undercover agent, but I just want to find the memory about Ma Luoyu's death.  If my guess is correct, Wu Dan's regret was when he stabbed Ma Luoyu's sword.

    This sword cut off the love between Yang and the fate in this life, it must be his most regrettable moment.  I took a deep breath and thought, I hope I'm right.

    I slowed down and walked slowly through the illusory scene of consciousness.  The colorful and bright colors in the scene have gradually faded away, and the monotonous colors of black and white are laid out.  Different from Ma Luoyu's memory, Wu Dan's memory of Ma's extermination is all gray and white, which makes me feel very depressed and heavy.  Since he was a direct participant in the incident, I could see the flying flesh and the tragic corpse.  Wu Dan's sword didn't seem to have moved much, but it was also stained with blood for self-defense.

    When the scene slowly moved to the appearance of Ma Luoyu, I suddenly found that in this depressing gray and white tone, the only one with vivid colors was actually Ma Luoyu.  Her red dress is very dazzling in this scene, jumping, full of a poignant feeling, I can't help but feel suffocated.

    ?I stopped, and I was overjoyed: I felt something, which meant that it was the induction of Wu Dan's soul.  He is here!

    I stopped and watched the scene reappear.  Wu Dan stabbed Ma Luoyu with a sword, inserted his sword into the trunk of the bitter flower tree, and then turned around without looking back.

    It was as if a hand suddenly strangled my throat, and I felt it became more and more difficult to breathe, but I was very happy in my heart.  "Master, where are you, Master?!" I yelled.

    There was no sound, only the red-clothed Ma Luoyu was lying on a gray and white background.  I continued to shout, but Wu Dan didn't respond.  When I was almost desperate, I turned my head and saw Wu Dan standing quietly in front of Ma Luoyu behind me, staring blankly at her on the ground.

    "Master!!" I ran over in surprise: "Master, wake up, don't stay here, you are not dead yet, come with me!"

    Having said that, I dragged him and walked back.  Wu Dan still looked at Ma Luoyu's body on the ground without saying a word.  Seeing this, I thought that Wu Dan was probably still immersed in memory, so I raised my hand and slapped him a few times, and shouted: "Master, I'm sorry! I must wake you up. This is not reality, this is the world of consciousness!"

    I don't know if my slap had an effect, Wu Dan immediately slapped me, and scolded me: "Fucking his uncle's little bk has the guts to hit Master?!"

    "Emma, ??Master, are you awake?!" I almost cried with joy.

    Wu Dan rolled his eyes and said: "Of course I know that I am in consciousness, but I didn't go out. It seemed that I was pinned by something just now. But your yang energy dispelled that thing these gentlemen  Don't tell me, look at what is on Ma Luoyu's wrist?"

    "What can there be?" I asked puzzled.  I have also seen the scene of Ma Luoyu's death before, but I didn't find anything special.  But Wu Dan insisted on asking me to take a closer look, so I stared at Ma Luoyu's wrist for a while.

    The images in memory are also dynamic, not static, such as the wind, such as fluttering sleeves.  I saw a gust of wind blowing up Ma Luoyu's sleeves.  A snow-white arm was exposed under the red sleeve.

    However, on that snow-white skin, the imprint of an eye suddenly appeared!

    "Three-eyed evil Buddha?!" I said in surprise, "Why does she have this thing on her?"

    "It's the same as mine." Wu Dan said, opening his shirt to reveal his belly.  I saw the pattern of eyes printed on his stomach, but now the pattern is slowly fading, it must be the result of Zou Xiaonan's treatment.

    "What does this mean, the murderer who killed Ma Luoyu is the same person who killed us?" I was surprised: "But it seems that Ma Luoyu has already fallen into the murderer's trick before he found you."

    Wu Dan sighed: "I seem to know who the murderer is. I completely ignored the existence of this person before, just because I don't remember him deeply, and I don't have much contact with him. I didn't expect him to be able to hide until now, and even face to face with me.  Didn't recognize him." (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 467: Martial Arts

    ?

    I hurriedly asked: "Who is the murderer? Do you know Master?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Let's go back and talk about it." As he spoke, Wu Dan pulled me up and chanted a mantra, and I felt a white light flash in front of my eyes. When I woke up again, my soul had returned to my body and returned to reality.

    I opened my eyes and got up to look at Wu Dan, and saw a sound of whoops coming from Wu Dan's mouth.  "Master, are you okay?" I hurriedly stepped forward to help him up, and saw that the blue gray on his face had faded, and he was fine except for his face being a little pale.

    "Is it okay, I'm covered in bugs." Wu Dan grinned and sat up, looking at Zou Xiaonan, he wasn't very surprised: "Thank you, what's the name of this bug? I'll raise a few more, and it can save lives at critical moments."

    Zou Xiaonan smiled and said, "Your life is not easy to save."

    Sitting on the ground, Wu Dan smiled and said, "When I first saw you, I wondered how you could see ghosts. But at that time, I thought you were born with yin and yang eyes. I didn't expect that you are a young girl, but you are still a ghost."  Master."

    Zou Xiaonan smiled and said, "I'm sorry senior, you should rest for a while, let's withdraw first."

    Ouyang Bo watched for a long time and asked, "You all know each other? Who is this girl?"

    Wu Dan laughed and said, "It's a long story."

    I was thinking about what Wu Dan said, so I asked: "Master, you said you know who the murderer is, so who is the murderer?!"

    "You must know that Ma Jingcheng has the Big Dipper under his command. Some of them have been wiped out by us, and there are still others that cannot be hidden. But there is another one that has never shown up." Wu Dan said.

    I counted secretly in my heart: Lucun, Lianzhen, Wenqu, Tanlang, Jumen There is also a Wuqu!

    "Wu Quxing?" I asked in surprise, "Master, do you know him?"

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said: "When I was with Ma Jingcheng, the Big Dipper hadn't started to be created yet. But at that time, Ma Jingcheng had a guard, and many people called him Wu Qu at that time. He must have become the boss of the Seven Stars later. At that time  I had an encounter with him once, but his Taoism is not so powerful, so I didn't think it was him for a while."

    "Have you ever fought against Wu Qu?" Ouyang Bo asked, "Why did he fight with you back then? Doubt your identity?"

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said, "That's not true, it's because of a little personal matter."

    Zhao Yu asked at this time: "Could it be because of Ma Luoyu that he did it?"

    Wu Dan fell silent for a moment.  Seeing him acquiescing, I immediately looked at Zhao Yu with admiration.  When did you gossip like this, Zhao Yu!  !  This is not your setting!  !

    "Oh, Wu Qu likes Ma Luoyu, and you ended up with the witch sister." I laughed and said, "So I beat you up for this?" Thinking of Ma Luoyu, my face immediately collapsed: "It's over, what's the matter?"  The witch sister passed away, will this guy put the hatred on you, Master? Who is Wu Qu? What is his name? No, the witch sister we saw just now was injured by Wu Qu's Taoism  Is it? Isn't that very contradictory?"

    Zhao Yu said at this time: "Do you still need to ask? Wuqu is Liu Shengli. Uncle Liu by our side really underestimates him."

    This time it was Ouyang Bo who was taken aback: "Liu Shengli?! He has been in the bureau for many years!" After thinking about it, Ouyang Bo sighed: "I see, no wonder you will mention the zombie incident many years ago.  He told you. I thought one of you was the insider."

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "If there is a dispute and hurt Ma Luoyu, it is also possible. He was very attached to Ma Luoyu back then, but the witch never gave him a good look. Maybe the person who killed Ma Luoyu was not  Ma Jingcheng, but Wuqu. His Taoism was not that powerful at the time, so after hurting Ma Luoyu, it only caused a small trauma to her soul. So Ma Luoyu lost her memory and was stranded outside the Three Realms  Now it seems that this can only be speculated."

    "That's the only way to explain it." I rubbed my forehead, thinking that this matter was messy enough.  But when I thought of the zombie incident, I couldn't help asking: "Ouyang Zhuanjia, what's the matter with the zombie incident, why do you keep this secret? It's come to this point, just talk about it. I also want to ask you  One question, did you kill Sha Xiaoman with magic in order to control the riots caused by zombies? Is what Liu Shengli said true or false?"

    "Do you think I will kill a child who was only a teenager?" Ouyang Bo couldn't help but laugh: "I didn't expect that my officer is at this level in your eyes?"

    I curled my lips and muttered: "Don't all politicians do this, the so-called consideration of the overall situation"

    "The Chengdu zombie incident is actually a mystery until now." Ouyang Bo said: "These zombies appeared in a remote village in Chengdu, and then spread to a small town.??? and Xin Xiaoran's father, Xin Leng, were appointed to handle the matter.  Xin Leng and I have been through life and death for many years, but we did not expect that we would suddenly betray the Bureau during that mission and kill the few zombies and injured people we caught.  "

    "Why did he betray the organization?" I recalled what Xin Xiaoran said before. It seemed that she said that Ouyang Zhuan's family killed his father. Could it be because of this incident?

    "Because the Ghost Sentence Organization captured his daughter Xin Xiaoran and threatened him to wipe out all the zombies, even the people who were poisoned by the zombies, and at the same time asked the Spirit Hunting Bureau to block the news." Ouyang Bo said: "At that time, his official position was more  I am older, and he made all these decisions by himself. I didn't understand it back then, and had a big fight with him. Later, when Xin Xiaoran was released, I realized that I had wronged him. When relatives were threatened, people  It's hard to make rational decisions."

    "So the chief finally made a decision to hide this matter from his superiors, just saying that the zombies rioted and you had no choice but to kill them?" Zhao Yu said.

    Ouyang Bo nodded and sighed: "I really want to deal with it this way. Xin Leng is my good brother. I don't want him to be implicated. However, after Xin Xiaoran was released, he committed suicide and died. I saw him writing  Knowing that killing innocent people indiscriminately is a felony for the Bureau, so he burned his suicide note.¡±

    "How can Xin Leng's cause of death be explained to his superiors?" I asked, "An agent in the Bureau committed suicide for no reason?"

    Ouyang Bo smiled wryly and said: "If this is the case, then I will investigate this matter to the end, but in the end I still can't hide it. So I faked the scene, turned the suicide scene into a homicide, shifted the responsibility to threaten him, and arrested him  Daughter's Ghost Sentence Organization."

    "Then what's going on with Xin Xiaoran, has she been brainwashed, thinking that you killed her father?" I said, "Why did she turn into a half-zombie after she was captured?"

    Ouyang Bo shook his head and said: "This is also what I don't understand. I suspect that the Ghost Sentence Organization is researching zombies, but they don't want the outside world to know. The Chengdu zombie incident is probably a secret they accidentally leaked. Xin Xiaoran seems to have been injected with zombies after being arrested.  It is poisonous, but it looks normal in other aspects. I don¡¯t know if they also hypnotized and brainwashed her. In that case, her memory may have been tampered with, so there was a memory misplacement.  It is not surprising that Lingju is the enemy."

    "The inner thief of the Ghost Trial Organization is Liu Shengli," I sighed: "In fact, he can continue to hide, and there is no need to show his feet now. If he continues to hide, he may be able to destroy many operations."

    Zhao Yu said: "It's likely that he saw Uncle Wu coming, and the new and old grudges prompted him to kill us and Chief Ouyang. Fortunately, Miss Zou came to our rescue, otherwise we would have been caught."

    Wu Dan regained his composure at this time, got up and said: "The so-called one thing falls one thing, almost got hit, fuck, I was defeated when I was young, I didn't expect this time to be awesome."

    "Master, you have also met him several times, and you just remembered it just now?" I said speechlessly.

    "Twenty years have passed, well, people's appearance will always change, and there will be many changes. Besides, this old man is usually very friendly. I have met him so few times. Who can remember. Sometimes I feel familiar, but also  It's embarrassing for everyone." Wu Dan said helplessly.

    "What are you going to do now?" Zou Xiaonan smiled and said, "The murderer has escaped, but it is very difficult to find it again."

    I said, "Aren't there two murderers?"

    Ouyang Bo said: "No, it is very likely that there is only one murderer, and that is Liu Shengli. For some reason, the ghost sentence organization did not want the zombie incident to be known, so Sha Xiaoman was also silenced by them. This time, five people committed suicide  The case should also be the work of Liu Shengli, the fate of the five people is peculiar, it is suitable for refining ghost Gu."

    I think of the masked man I met when Zhao Yu and I rescued Lao Zhao, and it is probably Liu Shengli.  So he asked Wu Dan: "Master, the masked man we met when we rescued Lao Zhao should be the same guy. He also breeds ghosts, so he is probably a soul burial master. If we say kill a few people to refine souls for ghosts  It is possible to replenish Yin Qi."

    Wu Dan interrupted me suddenly and said, "No, something is wrong."

    Ouyang Bo frowned and said, "What's wrong?"

    Wu Dan said, "Where's the parrot?"

    "The bird with the broken beak is in the house!" I said, "I don't know if it's dead or not."

    Wu Dan said: "Let's go and have a look!"

    The few of us followed Wu Dan back to the small dark room, turned on the light and saw that the parrot in the cage was still there, but it was shaking its head as if it was still awake.  The cage was also overturned, and the food trough and water jug ??inside were tilted to the ground.  Fortunately, the cage was big enough, and the parrot was not injured.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)??www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 468: War Letter

    ?

    "This bird with a broken beak is pretty darn good." I laughed.

    The parrot shook its feathers and scolded: "Bah! Bitch is hypocritical!"

    "Damn, why do you think I'm so annoying?! Be careful, I'll pluck your hair!" I rolled up my sleeves and stepped forward, lifting the birdcage.

    When the parrot saw it, it immediately shrank to the corner and closed its mouth.  I was immediately happy: "I didn't expect this bird to talk so much."

    Before the words fell, I suddenly shivered.  Because I saw a faint black air rising from the body of the white parrot, and a faint blood glow under the light of the eyes.

    My hands trembled, and I almost threw the cage on the ground: "Master, this bird doesn't look like a living thing! Why is it so ghostly?"

    "Is it not a ghost to be fed human blood often." Wu Dan said.

    Human blood?  ?  I felt chills after hearing this: "Master, how did you judge?"

    "Because I remember smelling a very faint smell of blood when I entered the door, but I haven't found out where it came from. Now I can know." Wu Dan took out the small clay pot that the parrot drank from, and held it up  I stepped forward and said, "Smell."

    I took a closer look, and there was a faint smell of blood.  It's the smell of human blood. This smell is so familiar that I can smell it every time I go to the crime scene.

    "It's so perverted, why did you give it human blood?" I curled my lips and said, "Ouyang Zhuan's family, who will feed this bird?"

    Ouyang Bo thought for a while, and said: "When Xin Xiaoran was still around, she took care of her. After she left, it may not be the case. Sometimes Lin Yufan, sometimes Lao Liu. Occasionally, there are other colleagues."

    "There is a kind of voodoo called blood voodoo. It uses human blood as a primer, feeds spiritual animals and casts spells, etc., so that this thing has a certain spirituality and listens to oneself. Most of the parrots were domesticated by Xin Xiaoran and Liu Shengli." Wu Dan  Said: "Did any other bizarre things happen in the Hunting Bureau before?"

    Ouyang Bo thought for a while, and said: "It's nothing else, it's just that the file was lost so it was done by this thing!"

    "But this still can't explain how the five children died." Zhao Yu said: "Could it be that dead old man who did it? Is he lying?"

    "No, the old man probably knows fortune-telling. He knows why the five children were detained." As he spoke, Wu Dan took out the parrot's food trough from the cage: "Look at this thing, it's really a food trough  Is it?"

    I took a look and saw that it was white and smooth, as if it was made of polished bones.  Hexagonal with patterns embossed on it.  But when I looked at it under the light, it seemed to be written again.

    "What is this?" I asked, "There are words on it."

    "This is a compass for curses." Wu Dan said: "Turning it will send out a curse message. The characters on it are the marks of those people's birthdays and locations. By the way, can those young people who died look up again?  Their information. I don¡¯t think their killing has anything to do with raising ghosts, it¡¯s probably related to the zombie incident.¡±

    "The witnesses to the zombie incident died two years ago," I said, "What do these children have to do with her? They have different schools and ages."

    Zhao Yu suddenly said: "It is very likely that they are also trying to silence!"

    "What?" I asked puzzled.

    Ouyang Bo immediately dialed Lin Yufan's phone number: "Xiao Lin, check the online information, anthology, etc. of those young people who died, have you followed Sha Xiaoman, or forwarded the information about the Chengdu zombie incident.  "

    I suddenly understood what Zhao Yu and the others were thinking: "You mean, these kids just happened to retweet Sha Xiaoman's Weibo?"

    "It's not just forwarding, it's very likely that one of them knows Sha Xiaoman." Ouyang Bo said: "They have detailed relevant information."

    The cyber hackers were really awesome, and not long after, Lin Yufan sent a feedback message.  Sure enough, the five dead teenagers were acquainted with Sha Xiaoman, and all five of them had criminal records, saying that they spread rumors on the Internet and were summoned by the police.  But because the five were underage and students, they didn't make things difficult for them, and it was fine to give them a few lessons after summoning them.  Afterwards, they never mentioned the zombie incident again, but everyone saved the real photos taken by Sha Xiaoman in their computers.  It may be that this thing caused the murder of several people.

    Zhao Yu said: "I guess the parrot's blood curse was cast by Xin Xiaoran, because she herself did spy work. The compass was hidden by Liu Shengli. It is not easy to hide this kind of magic weapon in the hunting bureau.  He found out, so he simply found a clever place to hide. Now it should be certain that he is the murderer."

    I frowned and said, "I just don't understand this: why is the Ghost Trial organization afraid that the incident of raising zombies will be leaked?"go out?  What is Ma Jingcheng afraid of?  "

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "Do you remember the spell on Ma Jingcheng? I guess someone cast some spell on him, and he has been doing various researches with zombies in order to get rid of this thing, but to no avail. But he  If you don¡¯t want the other party to know about it, keep the news tightly sealed.¡±

    "I'm really entangled. Also, the patriarch of the old Duan clan colluded with that so-called Ziyang Taoist priest. What's going on? Should we ask him?" I said.

    After hearing this, Wu Dan remained silent.  Thinking of Wu Dan's experience, I suddenly felt a slip of the tongue, so I shut up.  At this time, Zou Xiaonan said: "No matter what you want, you should go back to rest now. I believe Wu Qu will make a comeback and take the initiative to come to the door to deal with you."

    Ouyang Bo also echoed: "Yes, we must be on strict alert now, and beware of Liu Shengli's attack again. You guys go back to rest first, and I will arrange the people in the next round to talk about it."

    Zou Xiaonan thought for a while and said, "I'll stay with Uncle Ouyang and wait for dawn. In case that person comes back again, there will be someone to take care of him."

    Zhao Yu and I sent the wounded Wu Dan home, while Zou Xiaonan and Ouyang Bo made arrangements together.  On the way, I recalled all the changes that happened tonight, and I only felt that there were more and more mysteries.  But what I am most curious about is the past of Wu Qu and Wu Dan.

    I peeked at Wu Dan, but I saw that his face was not good-looking, and he was silent, not knowing what he was thinking.  Suddenly, I heard an inaudible sigh. I thought it was Wu Dan sighing, but when I looked up, I saw it was Zhao Yu.

    "Why are you sighing?" I said with a wry smile, "I know it's unfortunate that this is a mess, but it's rare to see you sighing because of something."

    Zhao Yu's expression became unnatural: "It's nothing, I'm just thinking about tonight."

    I looked at him suspiciously: "Really? Why do I see that your face doesn't look like you are thinking about state affairs, but about your children's affair?" Probably you are thinking about Tang Xin, right?  ?

    Zhao Yu coughed twice, and said: "No, don't talk nonsense." But his slightly flushed face seemed to confirm my guess every minute.

    I snickered for a while, and said, "You go back first, to see the nymphomaniac girl. I'll just go home with Master. I don't think Liu Shengli will be easy in this evening's martial arts fight, and he might be seriously injured."  As for the recovery, most of them dare not come out and pick us."

    Zhao Yu hesitated for a while, then said, "Then I'll go first."

    Wu Dan also said: "Let's go, go back and rest more." After Zhao Yu heard this, he separated from us, not knowing where he was going.

    The moonlight falls on the road at night, reflecting our shadows.  Seeing that Wu Dan was still silent, I smiled and said, "Master, what are you thinking? Don't worry about that person, we are with you."

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "It's not that I'm worried, but I just remembered something from the past." I was stunned.  Presumably Wu Dan thought of Sister Witch.

    "The one who killed Sister Witch should be Liu Shengli, that is, Wu Qu." I sighed, "It turned out that Sister Witch was separated from Master for so many years."

    Wu Dan smiled wryly for a while, and was about to speak, but suddenly grabbed me and said in a low voice, "Someone is following us."

    I stopped immediately when I heard the words.  In order to take a shortcut to take a taxi, Wu Dan and I took a one-story building full of ancient architectural styles.  This film is a place for selling calligraphy, painting and writing.  There are no street lights, and the projection of the house is printed on the ground very clearly under the moonlight.  I saw a person quietly following us on the roof, and when we stopped, he stopped too.

    Just at this moment, Wu Dan grabbed me and stepped back!  A gust of cold wind blew by, and I saw a flying knife pass by, nailing to the ground with a bang.

    "Who?!" I hurriedly turned around and shouted, only to see the figure running away with a low waist.

    "Who could it be?" I asked Wu Dan in a low voice: "The speed is so fast!"

    "Wu Qu." Wu Dan looked at the dagger on the ground.  There was a bloody cloth strip tied to the dagger: "He was seriously injured, so he didn't dare to show up."

    "There seems to be words on the cloth strip." I stepped forward and pulled out the dagger, and saw that a hole was pierced by the dagger in the ground, I couldn't help but marvel at his strength.  It's amazing how awesome it is to be injured. If it weren't for the injury, the knife could be used as a bomb and fly.

    "It should be a letter of war." Wu Dan said before I took off the cloth strip: "He must have wanted to settle the grievances many years ago with me." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 469: The Past Follows the Rivers and Lakes (Part 1)

    ?

    "Master, you haven't healed yet, so don't go." I persuaded.  What a fart for a duel, when I was Ye Gucheng, I even invited Ximen Chuuxue to a decisive battle on the top of the Forbidden City.  Have you considered the emperor's feelings when fighting in the Forbidden City?  If it were placed in Tianjin, the highest place would probably be the World Financial Building

    "You must go, people in the rivers and lakes have solutions for people in the rivers and lakes." Wu Dan smiled: "No matter how the times change, people in every industry and industry have their own rules of survival and ways of doing things."

    I know that this battle between the two is likely to be a life-and-death battle, so I can't help being a little nervous.  I have no way of knowing the level of Taoism in Wuqu, but it must not be easy to be worthy of the title of Wuqu Star. Taoism must be almost the highest among the seven stars.  Wu Dan fights him desperately, is there any chance of winning?  I thought it would be impossible to let Ouyang Zhuan's family send a group of agents, each of them with Fang Liang's slight punch, whoever can't kill you will fight you.  But after thinking about it, Wu Dan must be unhappy, so he didn't say much.

    As expected, there was a letter of war written on the cloth strip, written in blood.  Wu Dan's guess is correct, Liu Shengli is Wu Quxing.  The two meet for a decisive battle three days later [Why is it that the time for the duel between masters is three days later?  ], the location was chosen near a remote village next to Yangliuqing Town.

    Yangliuqing Town Do you want to be so literary and artistic in a fight, and choose an ancient town!  However, the vicinity of the village is quiet, and it would be convenient to bury someone on the spot after killing someone.  Wu Dan was going to go at the appointment, but I was afraid that Liu Shengli was playing tricks there, so I decided with Zhao Yu to go and see it with Wu Dan.

    Three days passed in a flash.  In the past three days, Wu Dan's injury has recovered rapidly, and with the care of sister Shenxian, a master of traditional Chinese medicine, he recovered very quickly.  Before the duel of life and death, Wu Dan is not worried, but Zhao Yu and I are a little uneasy, especially Zhao Yu, who always feels that this guy is absent-minded.

    So I pulled Zhao Yu aside, and asked privately: "Zhao Yu, what have you been thinking about these days, are you thinking about Tang Xin?"

    Zhao Yu glared at me and said, "I'm thinking about Uncle Wu, and I'm afraid something will happen."

    "Fart, I don't think you look the same, you look like Sichun at all." I curled my lips and said, "Speaking of which, why haven't you seen Tang Xin pestering you these few days?"

    Zhao Yu said: "I don't know." After saying this, he seemed to feel that he had made a slip of the tongue, and immediately added: "Her matter has nothing to do with me."

    "Emma, ??how can you say that?" I looked at Zhao Yu's slightly flushed face and frowned on purpose: "Look, you've been messing with other girls, this is called chaos, okay?! Sigh  , Zhao Yu, I thought you were the only good man left in this century, but now I can't see you anymore."

    Zhao Yu immediately said: "What does this have to do with me, she has been ignoring me"

    I laughed and said, "To be honest, the nympho girl ignored you, did she take the wrong medicine? Or did she just dump you because she was dissatisfied with your function after sleeping"

    Zhao Yu immediately pulled his face down after hearing this: "Don't talk about it, let's think about Uncle Wu first."

    I smiled and patted Zhao Yu's shoulder: "Brother, after this incident is over, I'll help you ask the nympho girl to see what she thinks."

    Zhao Yu snorted coldly: "Whatever you want."

    Zhao Yu turned away impatiently, which made me feel baffled.  The nympho girl is acting uncharacteristically now, seeing Zhao Yu in the past is almost like Xiong Da seeing honey, but now it's fine, she hasn't seen anyone for several days.  What the hell happened that night?  But obviously the battle is quite fierce

    Putting all these aside, it was time for Wu Dan to compete head-on with Wu Qu.  Zhao Yu and I accompanied Wu Dan secretly.

    The decisive battle time is also in the middle of the night, and no one cares about the fight at this time.  Otherwise, the fight is fierce, and 110 is coming It will spoil the atmosphere of the master duel.

    ?Walk through Yangliuqing Town and arrive outside the town.  Behind is the ancient street, it is July 16th, and the moon is high.  The bright moonlight reflected on the deserted wilderness and the ancient town, giving off a cold brilliance.

    The cool tone of the moonlight made the heat of this summer night seem to have dropped a lot. I felt my heartbeat suddenly speed up, and I listened carefully to the movement around me.

    Zhao Yu said in a low voice at this time: "There is no ambush, and there is almost no one around here."

    After listening to what he said, I was relieved.  It seems that Liu Shengli did not bring any helpers.

    Zhao Yu and I stepped aside and watched Wu Dan standing under the moonlight waiting for Wu Qu's arrival from a distance.  I saw him standing firmly on the spot, with a long sword on his back. Although his solid figure weakened the sense of sassyness, this posture has the taste of some ancient knights.

    After waiting quietly for a while, Zhao Yu whispered, "Here comes the man."

    "Where?" I hurriedly looked forward, but saw a person likeSlowly walking over from the shadow of the ancient town like a charm.  The moonlight elongated his shadow and cast it on the ground.  This is a real person, but he walks like a ghost, without a sound at all.  When he got closer, I could see clearly that this was Liu Shengli.  With a restrained smile and a straightened figure, Liu Shengli, who was wearing a black suit, seemed to be a different person, with a completely different aura.

    At this time, I took a closer look and saw that he was surrounded by a heavy ghost, so I couldn't help frowning.  I have seen this scene too, many soul burial masters have auras that are infinitely close to those of ghosts, so he must be a very powerful soul burial master himself.

    "It's been so many years since I've been away, but I didn't realize it was you." Wu Dan said with a smile, "Why, to fight with me is to complete the unfinished duel that year?"

    Liu Shengli sneered and said: "Yes, not killing you back then is the biggest regret in my life."

    Wu Dan also suppressed his smile, and said coldly: "Similarly, not killing you back then is the biggest regret in my life. Now, I want to avenge my wife!" Wu Dan held the sword of Zhanlongjian  With a bang, he pulled the ancient sword out of its scabbard.  As if infected by the master's murderous aura, I saw the ancient sword shining coldly, exuding a sense of coldness, which made me look at it from a distance, and couldn't help shivering from the bottom of my heart.

    "Wife?" Liu Shengli couldn't help but laugh: "Luo Yu is your wife?! She was originally mine!" As I said that, I saw him suddenly pull out a black soft whip from his waist. His movements were extremely clever. With a wave of his left hand, the soft whip  With a strong wind, he swung towards Wu Dan's chest.  I broke out in a cold sweat after watching it.  This guy is indeed that masked man, but his current movements are much faster than when his soul left his body.

    I saw that the soft whip was about to hit Wu Dan's chest, the whip whistled, and layers of black smoke rushed towards Wu Dan.  Wu Dan didn't panic, turned around, and slapped the sword in his hand from the side, with awe-inspiring sword aura, and rushed towards Liu Shengli's foot.  Inspired by the sword energy, Liu Shengli failed and retreated.  But seeing that he threw out another whip at a high speed, with a bang, this time it actually collided with Wu Dan's sword, it can be seen that the speed of the two people's movements is similar, very fast.

    Wu Dan held the ancient sword firmly, but Liu Shengli's arm was obviously numb from the shock, and the long whip almost fell to the ground, blood oozing from the tiger's mouth.  At this time, the two moved back and forth and started fighting.  Wu Dan's Taoism has a deep foundation and is well protected.  And because he suffered from the Three-Eyed Evil Buddha last time, this time he asked Zou Xiaonan for the green bamboo armor to protect his body, and Liu Shengli's evil method had no chance to take advantage of it.

    However, I see that Liu Shengli is not easy to deal with. The Taoist tricks are infinitely adaptable, and the power of turning around is infinite.  Wu Dan's swordsmanship is more mature, but after dozens of sword moves, his forehead is sweating, although he doesn't look defeated, it is not easy.  But seeing his index finger move continuously, one sword after another was thrust out, extremely fast.  I saw that he used his index finger to transport the invisible sword energy, and he became more and more able to use it freely.  The battle between masters, flying sand and flying stones, Zhao Yu and I were a little dumbfounded.

    "It's rare that Wu Qu came to the duel by himself, without any helpers." I said.

    Zhao Yu looked at it and said: "Maybe both of them regard Sister Luo Yu very seriously. This battle is for her, and it is absolutely impossible to ask others to help. This makes Wu Qu a little bit more interesting.  place of respect.¡±

    I sneered and said: "Then he still did something to the witch sister!"

    Zhao Yu said: "Some people may be like this, they can't get what they want, and they would rather destroy the other party. He must have been hesitant when he did it back then, so he let Sister Luo Yu live longer. It's a pity that he was seriously injured again, and finally disappeared.  Jade death."

    I smiled bitterly and said, "Speaking of which, the most pitiful thing is the witch sister. In the end, she actually died at the hands of two men who loved her."

    "There's also Ma Jingcheng." Zhao Yu said coldly: "It's not like he doesn't know that Wu Qu is an enemy who killed his sister. But for his own power, he finally turned a blind eye and kept him by his side."

    We were talking, but we couldn't help but tremble when we saw someone screaming in pain.

    "Is there a winner?" I quickly looked closely, for fear that it was Wu Dan who was injured.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 470: The Past Follows the Rivers and Lakes (Part 2)

    ?

    I looked at it with trepidation, but saw a stream of blood gushing out, a severed arm flew past with the sword light, and fell to the ground.  When I saw the fallen man clearly, I breathed a sigh of relief.  It's Liu Shengli who's a pushover.

    Master has won!  I immediately ran over and stood beside Wu Dan.  Seeing that his complexion was not good, I wanted to reach out to help him, but Wu Dan waved his hand and nailed the Dragon Slaying Sword into the ground.

    I spit at Liu Shengli on the ground: "You deserve it, you deserve it! Who told you to kill my witch sister, that's my teacher, don't you know?! If my master didn't stop me, I insisted on fighting with you alone,  Young master, I will cut you up!"

    Liu Shengli didn't even look at me, and stared at Wu Dan with a sneer, with a distorted expression on his face: "In the end, I actually wonI, I can go to see Luo Yu earlier!"

    Wu Dan sighed: "To be honest, I didn't expect you to suddenly propose a duel with me."

    Liu Shengli sneered and said: "From the moment Luo Yu left, I have no intention of living anymore. I barely survived, just to seek revenge from you!"

    I laughed and said: "Old man, are you confused? Didn't you kill the witch sister? In vain I thought you were a gentle and honest elder, but you turned out to be so vicious!"

    Liu Shengli was not annoyed, but looked at me indifferently, and said, "After I die, help me take good care ofthat ancient tree in Guanyin Temple!"

    "I" I was a little dazed when I heard this.  At the moment of life and death, he was thinking about that tree?  These words stunned me for a moment.  But at this moment, I saw Liu Shengli chanting a mantra suddenly, and a golden light condensed from the palm of his hand, piercing his heart.

    Ah shit, suicide!  !

    I thought of his three-eyed evil Buddha's practice, and wanted to stop him, but it was too late.  Liu Shengli rolled his eyes white, spit out black blood, tilted his head, and died.

    I looked at him, not knowing what to feel in my heart.  Originally thought that Wu Qu was difficult to deal with, but ended up giving up his life by himself. What kind of rhythm is this?  It's completely unexpected that this is still a lover.  Presumably, this death was also seeking relief, and he was only thinking about seeing the witch sister in the underworld again.

    Seeing that Wu Dan's face was getting paler, I couldn't help but spit out a mouthful of blood.  I was shocked and hurried forward to help him.  Wu Dan waved his hand and said, "It doesn't matter, it was too strenuous just now, and the Qi and blood flowed backward."

    Zhao Yu and I hurriedly supported him to sit down, and let Wu Dan rest on the spot for a while.  Then I called Ouyang Zhuan's family to deal with the aftermath. He is the best at this matter.  The Spirit Hunting Bureau moved quickly, and Ouyang Zhuan's family arrived after a while.  Ouyang Bo himself also came, glanced at Liu Shengli, frowned, and sighed.

    Wu Dan and Ouyang Bo's eyes met with complicated eyes.  I thought to myself, what do you look at, if you just wipe out this murder case for any reason, what's the point of that.

    We followed Ouyang Zhuan's car back, and Wu Dan's complexion became worse and worse along the way.  After we went back, we immediately sent Wu Dan to the hospital.  But after the examination, I was immediately relieved. The doctor said that although Wu Dan didn't look well and suffered serious internal injuries, his life was not in danger, but he might have to rest for a while.

    I asked, "Is life in danger?"

    The doctor said: "Although the injury is rather strange, it is not fatal. It should be completely fine after two or three months of careful recuperation."

    I was relieved after hearing this.  In the next few days, Wu Dan was raised at home after being discharged from the hospital, and I went to see him when I had nothing to do.  After this raising, not only did he not lose weight due to the injury, but he gained ten catties again.  I looked at the weighing scale under Wu Dan's feet, and I was afraid that he would step on it and collapse.

    I said speechlessly: "Master, if you want to gain weight again, you have to exceed the range of the scale."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "What's wrong with me being fat? Anyway, at this age, what more do you want to be handsome and unrestrained. I should eat and drink."

    With the death of Liu Shengli, the suicide case of five people was closed.  The five teenagers were silenced, and the old Taoist was killed by Liu Shengli because he learned the truth.  Shabi was imprisoned for a while, and then released. It was found that he had nothing to do with the deaths of the teenagers. However, the parents of Yao Zhen, who had recently passed away, found out about raising a kid to make money.  He said that he originally thought that Shabi gave money to his family to hold the funeral because his son was his former neighbor, but he didn't expect to settle down.

    This farce and tragedy has now come to an end.  But there is still one thing we don't understand: what is the reason why Ma Jingcheng blocked the news of zombies?  Who was it that cursed him?

    But Liu Shengli doesn't seem to want to reveal it. Even if he was captured alive by us and didn't commit suicide, we probably won't be able to find out why.

    After the case was over, I rememberedWhat Liu Shengli said before his death, help him look after the ancient tree.  Thinking of this, I was a little curious, why was he worried about this tree before he died?

    Thinking of this, I got out of the Municipal Bureau and took a bus to Jianfu Guanyin Temple.  When I entered the door, I saw that there was still a person sitting beside the old tree, welcoming the pilgrims who made wishes, but this person was Lin Yufan.  Lin Yufan, a technical geek, was not good at dealing with people, and he didn't talk too much to the pilgrims. He just handed out the red cloth strips for wishing, brushes, ballpoint pens and other things one by one, with a very boring expression on his face.

    I smiled wryly and went up to greet him.  Lin Yufan's face was not very good-looking, he lazily responded, and continued to work.  He must have never thought that Liu Shengli would be the ghost, and he couldn't accept this fact for a while.  I also ignored him and looked up at the ancient tree.

    The ancient trees are luxuriant, and the branches are covered with various red wishing strips.  My eyes inspected the past, and suddenly I saw a string of small copper bells close to the trunk.  The breeze came slowly, and I heard the light and leisurely sound of the copper bell.

    This is newly attached, I can be sure, I have been here many times before, and I have never seen this copper bell.  Out of curiosity, I stepped on a stool and untied the copper bell.  But I saw that the copper bells were tied to a red string, small and cute, and there were only seven of them.  The end of the rope is tied with a knot to make it look like an anklet.

    I saw a small note tied to the button, and the note actually glowed golden, like a prayer note.  I unfolded the note and saw a few lines on it: "

    ? Love and hate are like clouds

    The sword of the years cuts the longing

    Is it lingering or just resolute

    ?Looking at the vicissitudes of life, Yunshu Yunjuan

    ? The past goes far with the rivers and lakes

    Heart fell into the abyss

    Your face is like a flash in the pan

    Can we meet next to the Sansheng Stone in the next life?

    I hate fleeting years the most

    In a hurry, like being swept by a hurricane

    I just had a quick glance and it was too late to miss you

    Those tragedies were staged

    After all, it is said that the next life will end

    The rest of the absurd vows finally fell into the long night"

    Looking at the handwriting, I think it should be left by Liu Shengli.  Presumably this is a prayer talisman for Ma Luoyu.  I sighed softly in my heart, tied the note on it again, only took the copper bell anklet back, and handed it to Wu Dan.

    Wu Dan took it and was taken aback: "Where did this thing come from?"

    "It was kept by Liu Shengli before. Is this something belonging to Sister Witch?" I asked carefully.  It is likely that after Liu Shengli injured Ma Luoyu by mistake, he accidentally put away the accessories she left behind carefully and used them as thoughts.

    Wu Dan nodded and recalled: "I gave it to her. The seven bells represent seven days of acquaintance."

    After saying this, Wu Dan fell silent, staring at the copper bell in his hand in a daze.  A gust of breeze blew outside the window, and the petals of the fallen flowers were swept in, and they floated down to Wu Dan's side.

    I also fell silent, imagining the situation of Wu Dan and Ma Luoyu back then.

    It must have been such a sunny afternoon.  The mountain spring was clear, and Ma Luoyu sat on a stone beside the spring, playing in the water with bare feet.  There are pear blossoms as white as snow by the spring, and the wind blows the petals away, falling gently into the water and onto Ma Luoyu's long black hair.

    The young Wu Dan smiled and sat beside her, and tied a string of small copper bells to her ankles that were as white as snow.

    "It's beautiful, but why are there only seven small bells?" Ma Luoyu asked, looking at Wu Dan intently with clear eyes, with an innocent expression like a girl who doesn't know much about the world.

    Wu Dan was stunned for a while, then smiled and said: "Because I fell in love with you completely on the seventh day I met you. Life after life, I will never leave you." (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 471 Red Coral Bracelet (Part 1)

    ?

    After the five-person suicide case was closed, Duan Qingshui and Sister Shenxian hadn't returned yet, but Duan Yunyao returned to Tianjin first.  The case is over, I wanted to talk to Tang Xin, but unexpectedly, when I went to Boss Duan's office, I ran into Tang Xin and Duan Yunyao.

    I was suddenly taken aback: "Nympho girl, are you dating a minor?" So what should Zhao Yu do?

    When Duan Yunyao heard what I said, he grabbed Tang Xin's shoulders and said lazily, "Uncle, I'm eighteen years old this year, and I'm no longer a minor."

    "Well, that can't be with Tang Xin either!" I said in astonishment, "Nympho girl, do you think so? Have you forgotten Zhao Yu by the Daming Lake?" "Does it have something to do with you?"  " Tang Xin rolled her eyes and snorted coldly.

    "Hey, what's the matter with you, you don't care if you sleep with her?" Seeing that she was about to leave, I grabbed Ya's arm.  After shouting this sentence, I was immediately embarrassed.  Because I saw all the hooligans coming and going looking at Tang Xin and me with ambiguous eyes.  I immediately let go of my hand and sighed: "At least let me understand, you liked Zhao Yu so much at the beginning, why do you ignore people now?"

    Tang Xin stopped, looked back at me, and said coldly, "Ah Jiu, Ma Jiu, do you know each other?"

    When I heard the name, I couldn't help being taken aback: "This is acquaintance."

    Tang Xin said: "I've been away for several years. I didn't know that Zhao Yu still knew Ma Jiu, and I didn't know that he had always loved Ma Jiu deeply."

    I suddenly realized: "That night he regarded you as Ah Jiu?"

    Tang Xin was annoyed when she heard this, and cursed: "Get out! Don't let me see you again!" As she spoke, she turned her head and dragged Duan Yunyao away.  Duan Yunyao turned around and gave me the middle finger, making me so angry.  This kid is very arrogant recently.

    But thinking of Ah Jiu, I also fell silent.  Or that night, Zhao Yu directly mistook Tang Xin for Ah Jiu, and then [you understand], no one would be able to bear it.  So I had no choice but to go back and think about how to tell Zhao Yu about this.

    This weekend, after I came back from Duan Qingshui's office, I wanted to find Zhao Yu, but I didn't know how to bring it up, so I went to take care of the ice sculpture shop with Ruan Lingxi first, and we went to Wu Dan in the evening  bookstore.  Now Xiaoman has become a regular customer of the bookstore. Thanks to Xiaoman's joining, the business of Wu Dan Bookstore has improved a lot.  Many students who come to the bookstore to read and buy books after school like to tease Xiaoman for a while.  Xiaoman doesn't recognize his birth, but gets along very well with the children.

    When the lights came on, barbecue stalls were set up at the entrances of restaurants on Fu'an Street.  Summer is the peak season for barbecue, so it is absolutely pleasant to have some fragrant barbecue at night, paired with a pinch of cold beer.  After being nervous for so many days, Wu Dan said that he would invite the two of us to have a barbecue, and Zhao Yu was also called over by the way.

    When Xiao Man heard that he was eating barbecue, he smiled happily and wanted to follow.  In her mind, barbecue is synonymous with mashed potatoes [produced by Zhao Yu, copy must be investigated].  I told Zhao Yu to make mashed potatoes at home, so I took Xiao Man with me, Wu Dan and Ruan Lingxi to find a halal barbecue restaurant.

    We sat in the open-air position and saw guests arriving one after another.  While waiting for Zhao Yu, I asked Wu Dan what to do next.  When we were in Jade Dragon Snow Mountain, we found a message left by Zang Qingning, saying that there was something wrong with Ziyang Master of the Maoshan School.  So I asked Wu Dan if he wanted to go back to the teacher's gate to ask this old Taoist.

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said, "You forgot how I was sent from Maoshan, your master? It's like someone who was kicked out of the teacher's school. If I go back, let alone people won't even let me in the mountain gate, even if I did.  , Master Ziyang may not see me either. Besides, what evidence do I have to accuse him of sabotage and conspiracy?"

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly: "Maybe the whole Maoshan faction is an accomplice."

    Wu Dan said: "You can't say that. I believe that only a few people have been deceived."

    While we were talking, Xiao Man clapped his hands and said, "Brother Piao Niang is here!!"

    I looked back, but saw Zhao Yu walking over with a bag of things.  Seeing his frowning expression, thinking about Tang Xin, I felt a little emotional for a while.

    Zhao Yu sat next to Xiao Man, smiled and raised his hand to rub Xiao Man's hair: "I brought you your favorite mashed potatoes."

    "Yeah!" Xiaoman stared at Zhao Yu's hand opening the food box with wide eyes, and the corners of his mouth couldn't help drooling.  Ruan Lingxi and I couldn't help laughing.

    I looked at Xiaoman's eating appearance, and casually mentioned what Tang Xin said today to Zhao Yu tactfully.  Zhao Yu was stunned, coughed lightly, and said, "I don't remember that."

    Just as I was about to continue chatting with him, I heard a burst of yelling behind me.  Looking back, he couldn't help but frown.  I saw a group of people coming behind us, and this group of people didn't seem to be a good person at first glance.The faces were fierce, and a few people were bare-chested with no clothes on, and their bodies were covered with tattoos.

    This group of people did not seem to be here for dinner.  These guys sat aggressively at the table behind us, squinting at the people on the table diagonally opposite behind us.  I followed their gaze and saw six young men sitting at that table.  The feeling of these men is not very kind, but they are generally low-key, at least they are all wearing clothes.

    At this time, those shirtless people shouted: "Hey, isn't this Viagra? Why, how many of them didn't say anything when they saw you?"

    "Don't yell like that, people will think we sell some kind of medicine." The other laughed.

    "Hey, I said Viagra, how did your little lover last time, bring it out for us to see, does sister-in-law know?" Another shouted in more provocative words.

    Seeing Zhao Yu, he subconsciously hugged Xiaoman into his arms, and said in a low voice to us: "Let's go, these guys are all hooligans, they seem to be here to provoke a group fight, if we start a fight, we won't hurt Xiaoman by mistake.  alright."

    I took a look at the so-called "Viagra" behind me, [the name is really speechless] I saw that he looked like the boss of another group of people, his demeanor was very calm, he was not annoyed, and he even had a kind smile on his face.  I couldn't help taking a closer look at this person.  Seeing that the boss is about the same age as Duan Qingshui, he is a fat man, but he is not too fat, he is not tall, and looks particularly stocky.  The fat man's eyes were small, and his smile disappeared even more. He wore a wooden bracelet similar to Wu Dan's style on his wrist, a thick gold chain around his neck, and two walnuts were leisurely twirling in his hands.

    People dressed in this way are either local tyrants or hooligans.  It seems true.

    Wu Dan grabbed Zhao Yu and me and said with a smile, "It's okay, it won't hurt us. Wait and see, it's lively."

    I asked curiously: "Master, do you know them?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "I don't know anyone else, but I know this fat man. Like Boss Duan, he came out of the society. What kind of personal credit company is he running now? To put it bluntly, he is a usury. But he is quite righteous.  The gangsters who are generally gangsters are much better."

    I laughed and said, "I thought the whole of Tianjin was the domain of Boss Duan and Mr. Feng, but I didn't expect there to be others."

    Wu Dan said: "There are some small cliques that can't make a difference, and Boss Duan will definitely not care about them. Besides, this fat man is not bad, maybe Duan Qingshui doesn't want to make trouble with him."

    Ruan Lingxi asked with a smile: "People actually call him Viagra, what's the name of this fat man?"

    Wu Dan said: "It seems that his name is Song Wei. I also forgot whether his surname is Song. I used to eat barbecue in the old city, and I often met him. I got to know him three or four times."

    When I heard it, or, this fat man is still from my family.  Since Wu Dan said that he won't be injured, the rest of us will stay and watch the battle.  Sure enough, the two groups of hooligans got more and more fierce in their bickering. One of the fat man picked up a stool and threw it on the head of the idiot who always called "Viagra", cursing: "Fuck, didn't you stop calling Viagra?! Mom  My father will give you a longer memory!"

    With a sound of "Crash", the chair hit the man's back and shoulders, and I felt like the legs of the wooden chair were about to break.  The people around screamed "Aww" and fled in all directions. After a while, we were the only ones left who were scuffling with these two groups of hooligans.

    At this time, I saw that fat man named Song Wei was eating the barbecue on the plate calmly, as if he was indifferent to the fight on the side.  I can't help admiring the courage and tolerance of this guy.  At this moment, another group of hooligans [the number of them is significantly larger] and the substitutes pointed at the fat man and shouted: "Hit their boss!!"

    As soon as I said this, I saw three people rushing up and surrounding the fat man.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 472: Red Coral Bracelet (2)

    ?

    The fat man finished eating the last bunch calmly, dodged the attack, then kicked one of the gangsters away, and wiped his hands by the way.  I was secretly happy, thinking that I used to think that fat people must not be flexible enough because they are all fleshy.  Unexpectedly, both Wu Dan and this fat man are elites in the fat world, and their movements are as agile and flexible as a loach.

    The fat man was very skilled, and was soon beaten up by the three men until his nose was bruised and his face was swollen, and he couldn't even get up.  His subordinates were also good at beating the other group of people into obedience, but his own people were also injured, and the food on the tables and stools was overturned.

    The owner of the barbecue shop was also calm, and walked up to Song Wei indifferently.  Without further ado, the fat man took out a wad of money to the boss: "Tables and chairs, food money."

    The boss accepted it calmly.  I thought to myself, this has to be used to it.  This fat man is a regular visitor.

    Song Wei looked at the group of people and said with a smile: "Before the police come¡ª" He said, looking at the time on his watch: "It's time for them to get off work at this point. Tell me, why did you deliberately  provocative?"

    Another group of defeated hooligans looked at each other, and no one spoke with their heads down.  Song Wei winked at his subordinates.  That subordinate understood, and immediately grabbed a thin and younger man, slapped two big ears, and cursed: "I'm asking you something, are you fucking deaf?!"

    As soon as these words came out, Xiaoman was scared to tears.  Xiaoman huddled in Zhao Yu's arms and wept sadly, Zhao Yu hurriedly carried her away.  Song Wei heard the cry of the child, glanced at us, smiled, turned his head and scolded his subordinates: "Don't scare the children! What's going on, pay attention to your quality."

    This sentence amused me.  Hooligans these days know how to pay attention to quality, but I see that people all over the street don't know what quality is.

    Song Wei sat down and said with a smile: "I know you are coming to see me today, and I am waiting for you here especially. Tell me, where is your boss? Your boss is about my age and still misses the little girl. Why don't you dare today?"  Came out? Let me guess."

    As he spoke, Song Wei raised his legs and took out a cigarette.  Immediately, someone took out a lighter and lit a cigarette.  Song Wei took a puff of cigarette, squinted his eyes and smiled, "Your boss must be hiding somewhere, holding the little girl as a shield, isn't he? He is too strong to dare to fight me one-on-one, and now you can't beat me  , let alone dare to come out. How about this, you go and let him come to see me, then I will let you go, otherwise I will chop off your fingers one by one, I see if he wants a brother or against me."

    "I rely on killing people," I whispered, "Master, should I take care of it?" How can we say that we are also policemen, so we can't keep watching, right?

    Wu Dan waved his hand and said: "You are already off work, and the police have to rest too, so you don't care about him. It's hard to say right and wrong about this kind of gangster thing, so let's see it clearly before we talk about it."

    So I had to keep watching.  Just when Song Wei was threatening to chop off his fingers, I saw a black van drive up, the door opened, a man dragged a girl out of the car, and another man followed behind them.

    "Wait, give this woman back to you and let all my people go!" shouted the person behind.  Since the man was standing far away, I couldn't see what kind of person he was. I only knew it was a man, not tall, and quite thin.  It appears to be the leader of another group of rogues.

    The girl was released over there, and the other hooligans were also released back.  After the restraint was loosened, the two parties were about to shake their fists again, but they heard the sound of sirens from a distance.  So the two parties had no choice but to give up, and another group of hooligans got into the van and drove away at a high speed.

    I saw Song Wei stepping forward to help the girl up, and asked, "How about you, girl? They didn't make things difficult for you, did they?"

    The girl shook her head and said in a low voice: "No." She threw herself into the fat man's arms and began to cry.  The others turned their heads away tacitly, and smiled secretly.

    I saw that the girl was very young, like a student, wearing a white T-shirt and light blue denim shorts.  Beautiful legs, long flowing hair, braided low.  The appearance is not very beautiful, and the eyes are not big, but it looks very delicate and delicate.

    "This girl doesn't look like a real match." Wu Dan looked at her for a long time and said, "I saw his wife the year before last, she doesn't look like this."

    "Lover? Isn't this popular among gangsters?" Ruan Lingxi smiled and said, "I didn't expect that we would watch a gangster movie for free."

    I saw Song Wei push the girl away, and said with a smile: "I'll let someone take you back. It's hard to say when the police come later. Be careful these few days, and call me if you have any troubles. I'll teach those grandchildren a lesson.  "

    The girl asked pitifully, "Can you live with me tonight? I'm afraid."

    Fatty waved the big gold ring on his hand: "Brother, I am married, I have to go home. You are not a child anymore, Let's do this, I'll find someone to protect you.  "

    The girl's complexion immediately darkened.  The fat man ordered others to take the girl back, and the police car drove over.  Song Wei urged: "You guys go away, I will take care of it here."

    The girl looked back at him step by step, came back suddenly, and handed him a small red box with exquisite packaging: "This is for you, you must wear it, it is to ward off evil spirits."

    The fat man took it and nodded, "Okay, let's go." The girl was dragged away.  At this time, the police car came to the front, Song Wei did not know what he said to the police [it is estimated that everyone is an old acquaintance], and soon the police checked it all and nothing happened.  Because the shop owner got the compensation, and the other party was nowhere to be found in the fight, the patrolmen simply drove off again in the spirit of saving money by saving money.

    I was about to ask Wu Dan, shall we continue to eat this meal?  But the fat man looked back at me, greeted Wu Dan again, and handed the box to me: "Young man, I'll transfer it to you."

    "Send me?" I asked in surprise.  The fat man stuffed the box into my hand and said, "Just watch and deal with it."

    With that said, the fat man left with his men.  I stared at the box in my hand speechlessly, neither throwing it nor keeping it.  Ruan Lingxi curiously urged me to open it to see what it was.  So I opened the red packing box and saw a crystal red coral bracelet lying inside.  The beads are relatively large and should be worn by men.  It's just that a big man wearing a red bracelet is always a bit of a sissy.

    "I didn't expect the fat man to be very dedicated." I threw away the packing box and looked at the coral bracelet in front of me: "This girl probably likes him a lot. The price of giving this thing may not be cheap."

    As I said that, I stared at the red coral bracelet carefully, but faintly felt that there was a glimmer of light emanating from the center of the bracelet.  At first I thought it was reflecting the light, but when I turned my head against the light to look at it, it was really glowing.  This thing actually glows by itself?  !  Could it be an ordinary luminous imitation?

    If it is an ordinary bracelet with luminous light, it will be cheaper.  I was amused in my heart, and I was about to pass it to Wu Dan for him to watch and deal with, but in the process of stretching out my hand, I seemed to see a shadow flashing past in the huge red pillar.

    I originally thought it was a reflected figure, but when I took the beads up close, it was not an image caused by the reflection of light, but something really seemed to be moving inside the beads.  When I looked closely, I suddenly saw a bloodless human face in the bead, staring at me coldly.  The lips of the man's face were black, and there seemed to be black blood on the corners of the lips.

    I was startled, and saw that the eyes on the man's face gradually turned into two black holes, and suddenly the mouth opened, as if being cut open by a sharp weapon, and split into an incredible angle. The bloody mouth filled the whole picture.  But I saw red blood dripping from the beads, slowly dyeing my hands red.

    I shook off the red bead string with an "ah" sound, and my shock just came to an end.

    Ruan Lingxi was taken aback and asked, "What's wrong with you, you bastard?"

    ? I looked at my hands again, but saw that there was no blood on them, and they were clean. I threw the red coral bead bracelet out and lay on the road without any abnormalities.

    "There is a human face in the bead." I said, taking a deep breath.

    Ruan Lingxi picked up the bead string from the ground, looked at it in front of her eyes, and said, "There's nothing, bastard, did you see it wrong?"

    When Wu Dan heard the words, he also came over to take a look, and said, "Yes, if the bracelet has ghost aura attached, Xiaoman, the little bk, will have to shout too. See if she's okay."

    I looked back at Xiao Man, and saw that she was looking at us in a daze.  Am I wrong?

    "It doesn't matter, Master gave you this thing, you can just throw it away." I frowned, and I always felt that the red bracelet looked uncomfortable.

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "You wear it for a few days to see, and if you don't have any accidents, send it to me. What if it's a murderous thing."

    "Master, is there anyone like you who deceives your apprentice?" I said speechlessly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 473 Red Coral Bracelet (Part 2)

    ?

    Wu Dan said: "I've seen your fate a long time ago, and it's still too early to die. It should be fine, no matter how evil this bracelet is, we will meet one and a half ghosts, it's okay. Take it home and see, see  Come back and tell me what happened."

    "Master, this is easy to say, why don't you give it a try!" I shouted, imagining a grimace appearing next to my pillow in the middle of the night.  Back to back with a ghost, even if you have seen a lot of ghosts, you can't help being surprised.

    But at the same time, I am also very curious about this red coral bracelet.  I can't see any ghost or evil entanglement in it, but I can clearly feel that this bracelet is not ordinary, the material is shiny and has a very special luster.  But I don't know how to appraise treasures, and I can't tell how the quality of this bracelet is.

    I asked Wu Dan if he knew where Song Wei lived.  If you find the girl who gave him the bracelet, maybe you can find out the origin of the bracelet without so much trouble.  But Wu Dan shook his head and said: "I don't know, I just know him casually, and I haven't been to his house. You should keep this thing for now. Your physique can communicate with the netherworld. Even if this thing is evil, you can  Should be able to understand."

    I saw that Xiaoman didn't respond to the bracelet, so I had no choice but to stay.  The little guy's yin and yang eyes can't tell if the bracelet is ghostly or not, which makes me even more curious.

    After dinner, I sent Ruan Lingxi home, and I walked home alone with the coral bracelet.  I checked the time, it was past ten thirty in the evening.  The subway was gone, and I wanted to take a taxi to go back, but I didn't come across an empty car.

    So I walked and watched depressedly. After walking for half an hour, there was still no empty car.  It's almost midnight. It stands to reason that there shouldn't be so many people taking taxis. There should be empty cars all over the street. Why isn't there a single car today?

    I took a closer look at the road I was walking, yes, it was right to go home.  But the road back to the residence should be more prosperous, but now the road is dark and there are no lights, and the street lights seem to be on and off.

    When I walked to the downstairs of the dormitory, the streetlight next to me flickered a few times and then suddenly went out.  I subconsciously glanced back to make sure that there was nothing and no one behind me.  It is close to the Municipal Bureau, and the power facilities are generally good.  To say that the street lights here can still be extinguished due to disrepair, it is as impossible as paying me an extra month's salary.

    I subconsciously looked at the surrounding scene, the familiar street scene, full of buildings and vertical and horizontal streets.  The road was very quiet, and the street lamps that were still on on the street gave off a faint light, and there seemed to be a hazy mist floating under the lamps.

    There are no people and no ghosts.  I took a deep breath and was about to walk towards the door of the dormitory when I heard the police dogs barking in the backyard of the Municipal Bureau.  I froze for a moment, and couldn't help but look in the direction of the city bureau.  These official apes in the animal kingdom are very smart and obedient, and they will never bark under any circumstances, so they are usually raised in the backyard with peace of mind, and have an independent clean kennel, which is always quiet.

    What's going on tonight?  The dog barked for a while, then listened.  Listen again, there is no sound.  I shook my head and walked into the dormitory wonderingly.  When he walked to the door of the building, he subconsciously glanced at the coral bead string on his wrist.  The red color seemed to be as bright as it was about to drip, and became more radiant.

    When I walked into the door of the dormitory, I suddenly felt something was wrong.  I remember that there were no mirrors downstairs in the dormitory.  Most of the people living here are single men, and there is no need to install a full-length mirror like the girls' dormitory.  However, today I saw an ugly square mirror installed downstairs in the dormitory.  I wondered and walked a few steps in front of the mirror, and saw that the mirror was a little gray, as if it had been used for a long time.  I cursed in my heart, thinking that the property management would install a new mirror if they wanted to.

    Just when I was about to turn around and go upstairs, I suddenly felt that there seemed to be another person's shadow in the mirror.  I took a closer look, and through the mirror, I saw a girl with long hair and a long white dress, standing in front of the mirror and looking at the mirror intently, as if she didn't see my existence at all.  I shuddered and looked back, but I didn't see anyone behind me, nor did I see a ghost.

    My heart went numb, and I looked back at the mirror, but I saw only my slightly frightened face and expression in the mirror, and I couldn't see anything else.

    Damn it, is this person or a ghost?  !  I made up my mind and thought I'd go back to the house first.  Maybe Zhao Yu is at home right now, so why should I be afraid.

    So I walked upstairs slowly, and when I reached the second floor, I suddenly heard a strange sound.  The sound was neither loud nor low, like the sound of someone cutting their nails.  I don't know why, but the corridors that are usually lit, today the lights are all flickering and dim, very hazy.  When I was standing in the corridor on the second floor, the lights flickered twice and then went out suddenly.

    Later, I heard a very crisp sound like someone cutting nails, which sounded in the quiet corridor of the dormitory.  The dormitory here is very clean,?Cleaning is cleaned regularly, there is no possibility of mice or cockroaches.  Damn, ghosts are coming to the police dormitory, can this work?  !

    Thinking of this, I held God of War in my hand, loaded the bullet, and walked slowly along the second floor.  After walking a few steps, a door opened at the end with a "creak".

    The dim light came out, and I pointed the god of war at the slowly opening door.  Since I don't stay at home very much, I don't know much about the people in this building.  But in my impression, there are not many households living on the second floor. Does anyone live in this household in the corner?

    I walked slowly to the door and looked into the house, but was surprised to find that the house was empty with nothing but a hammock on the front roof shed.  One corner of the hammock hangs down like a tight rope hanging from the ceiling.  The wind blew in through the curtains, and I heard a rustling sound.  After listening carefully, I found that it was the friction sound from the hanging rope, which made people feel uncomfortable.

    Originally, the sound of cutting nails should come from this family, but when I walked into the main house, the sound disappeared, only the broken hammock like a rope rustled.  I wondered in my heart, thinking this ghost is playing hide and seek with me?  What are you thinking?  !

    Just as I was about to turn around and exit, I suddenly felt a chill down my back.  The cold was abnormal, and goose bumps all over my body.  I gathered myself together, looked back suddenly, and couldn't help shaking.  I saw a female ghost with a green face and white clothes stretching out a hand to put on my back, eyes like lizards, looking at me with a half-smile.

    My scalp exploded and I pulled the trigger subconsciously.  But at this moment, the female ghost suddenly returned to the appearance she had seen downstairs.  White clothes, long hair, beautiful face.  I was stunned, because looking at this moment, the appearance of this female ghost can be said to be astonishing, and she does not look like a peerless beauty that would exist in the mortal world.

    At the same time, I didn't see the slightest ghost in her, but I also didn't find the slightest popularity, which made me tangled.  What kind of species is this?  ?

    But the ghost didn't attack me or anything. Instead, it smiled at me and disappeared.  I was stunned for a long time, feeling that the smile was like a beautiful flash in the pan, thrilling, it made my heart beat faster and my breath was suffocated.  I don't know if it's an illusion, but I even felt a very provocative fragrance spread from my nose into my heart, which made my heart itch.

    At this time, I heard a sudden sound of radio in the living room.  Soft music sounded in the middle of the night, I turned my head and saw an extra tape recorder by the window at some point.  The tape recorder was playing a program from a channel, and a gentle and sweet, but lazy and sexy female voice came: "It is Shishi who will accompany you to spend midnight tonight. Let me play a love song for everyone first,  It was a female listener named Iris Flower who ordered it for her boyfriend who lives far away, wishing him success in his work"

    Immediately afterwards, a melodious and sad love song was sung in the empty room.  I've never heard this song before, but I feel a little dizzy after listening to it too much.  Intuitively, I had to exit this room immediately, so while I was still conscious, I quickly exited and ran up to the floor where I lived.

    I first arrived at the door of Zhao Yu's house and rang the doorbell for a long time, only to find that there was no one in Zhao Yu's house.  Nima, you should go to see Tang Xin again in the middle of the night, right?

    I had no choice but to open the door of my room, but I saw footsteps coming from the stairs, as if someone was coming up.  I suddenly became nervous again.  Only me, Zhao Yu and another family live on this floor.  The other family is a family member of the police, an elderly couple who travel frequently.  Looks like they're on vacation again these days and aren't home at all.  But the sound of footsteps was not Zhao Yu, so who could it be?

    I clenched God of War again and stared at the stairs, but somehow felt my heart beating faster and my whole body began to feel hot.  At the same time, the strange fragrance became more intense.

    At this time, a person came at the end of the corridor.  I took a closer look, and it turned out to be Ruan Lingxi.

    "Why are you here? Didn't you go home?" I asked.  Is the villain real or an illusion?

    "I forgot my mobile phone with you. I called from my home phone, but you didn't answer it, and I didn't reply to the message. I asked Zhao Yu if he saw you, but he was not at home at all, saying that he was drinking outside.  Well. I was worried that something might happen, so I ran after you to have a look. What happened to you two recently?!" Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly.

    I rubbed my eyes and stared at Ruan Lingxi carefully.  That's right, it's true, there is the anger of a living person, and Ruan Lingxi's own weak Taoist aura.  This is the real villain I know.

    I breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I didn't hear anything just now."

    Ruan Lingxi stared at me in surprise: "Erhuo, your face is very red and you sweat so much. Is it because it's too hot?"

    When she said that, I suddenly felt hotter, so I opened the door to let Ruan Lingxi in, and said, "It's really hot, I'll take a shower first."

    Ruan Lingxi looked at me worriedly and said, "Okay, call me if there is anything wrong."

    I nodded, walked into the bathroom, turned on the tap, and quickly poured a handful of cold water on my face.  However, the heartbeat still did not ease, and the whole body was still strangely hot.  I thought of the red coral bracelet, so I took it off and threw it in the pool, thinking that the evil nature of this thing is causing trouble at night?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)It's hot, I'll take a shower first.  "

    Ruan Lingxi looked at me worriedly and said, "Okay, call me if there is anything wrong."

    I nodded, walked into the bathroom, turned on the tap, and quickly poured a handful of cold water on my face.  However, the heartbeat still did not ease, and the whole body was still strangely hot.  I thought of the red coral bracelet, so I took it off and threw it in the pool, thinking that the evil nature of this thing is causing trouble at night?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 474: Ghostly Bewitching People

    ?

    I stared at the mirror, but somehow my mind became distracted.  For some reason, I suddenly thought of Ruan Lingxi.  Beautiful and sexy face, slightly raised eyebrows when angry, fair and smooth skin When you take off your clothes, you must have a special style

    Thinking of this, I was quite surprised, and immediately slapped myself on both ears.  What are you thinking about?  !

    There must be something wrong with this bracelet!  I thought angrily in my heart, picked up the bracelet and wanted to throw it into the toilet to flush it, but then I thought, this is still someone else's property, so I might as well give it back to the fat man tomorrow morning.  Although I can't see how this thing can harm people, I always feel that there is a bewitching goblin hidden in it.

    I reluctantly turned on the tap to flush cold water, but I still felt hot and dizzy.  So I simply turned off the tap and prepared to send Ruan Lingxi home first.  So I came out in my pajamas, but I saw Ruan Lingxi sitting on the sofa watching TV.

    It is midsummer now, and Ruan Lingxi is wearing shorts and a bat shirt, which are very homely.  The hair was loosely tied in a bun, and the look on his face matched with the clothes, unexpectedly had a different kind of seductive flavor.  My eyes couldn't help falling on her slender and shapely long legs that were exposed.  For some reason, I suddenly made some nasty associations in my mind, and couldn't help turning my face away.

    I only heard Ruan Lingxi asking behind me: "Er, what are you looking around for? Taking a shower so fast. It's getting late today, you sleep on the sofa, I'm going to sleep on your bed. By the way, go take a shower first. You  Do you want to wash it or not? I went to the bathroom after I finished using it."

    After speaking, Ruan Lingxi got up and walked to me, seeing that I was silent, she couldn't help but touched my cheek, frowned and said: "It's hot enough, no, I'd better take you to see a doctor, will you?  Will you be sick? Your hair is not dry, where is the hair dryer, I will blow it for you. "

    These few words floated into my ears vaguely, my consciousness seemed not to be controlled by my brain, and my eyes were only fixed on Ruan Lingxi's soft lips.

    I really want to kiss Fangze "Hey, do you hear the bastard?" Ruan Lingxi frowned.

    "The hair dryeris in the bedroom drawer." I replied in a trance, but my eyes followed her slim back.  Immediately, he couldn't help but followed into the bedroom and watched her rummage through the hair dryer.

    "Where is it?" Ruan Lingxi asked while searching.

    I closed the door with my hands uncontrollably, and walked slowly behind Ruan Lingxi.  When Ruan Lingxi turned her head, she was taken aback. She was about to speak, but she seemed to feel something was wrong, and immediately became nervous: "You two, get out of the way, I, I'd better go out."

    As she spoke, she pushed me, intending to walk out of the bedroom.  My heart moved, and I grabbed her: "Don't go."

    Ruan Lingxi turned her head and looked at me nervously: "You, did you take the wrong medicine?"

    Seeing her terrified expression, I suddenly felt inexplicably sultry, couldn't help but hugged her horizontally and went to the bed.  I felt the blood in my whole body was burning and boiling, and my heart was beating violently and disorderly.  Ruan Lingxi struggled and shouted in horror, but I threw him onto the bed.

    The voices of the whole world seemed to have faded away, and I only saw her charming figure and lovely and pitiful expression.  It was a look that aroused a man's desire, and I couldn't help but be moved.  In the dizzy feeling of half-dream and half-awake, I seemed to hear the melodious love song I heard just now.  The woman has a delicate fragrance, I can't help but kiss her

    This night is like a dream.  I don't know when I fell asleep, I just felt like I had a long dream.  In the dream, large groups of roses bloomed at the feet, the rich fragrance of the flowers wrapped the dream, and the petals brushed the cheeks.  The bonus was so bright red that it looked like fresh blood.

    Instead, I slept very well.  When I woke up naturally the next day, I heard the birdsong outside the window and glimpsed the sunlight falling on the curtains.

    Turning his head in a daze, he suddenly saw a person sleeping beside him.  The long hair is scattered on the pillow, and the fragrant shoulders are half exposed.  I sat up abruptly, breaking out in a cold sweat.  who is this  !

    After calming down, I recalled certain episodes of last night, and my head suddenly "hummed" as if it was about to explode.  Ciao, what's the situation, it seems that Ruan Lingxi is next to him?

    Just when I was in a daze, I saw Xiao Mi slowly climbed onto the bed, and said with a smile: "I was too embarrassed to read the second-hand master last night, so I opened the door and went out silently."

    "Damn it, you saw it last night??" I was embarrassed: "Why didn't you wake me up?!"

    "Aren't you awake? You haven't been drinking." Xiao Mi blinked innocently and said.

    I felt a little regretful in my heart.  I don't know if Ruan Lingxi kicked me out of bed after waking up, and then castrated me with a knife.

    Just thinking of this, Ruan Lingxi seemed to wake up, turned over, rubbed her eyes, and slowly opened them."Are you awake?" I gave her a look of embarrassment and concern.  Ruan Lingxi sat up awkwardly, dazed for a long time, seemed to remember what happened last night, suddenly wrapped herself up tighter, and cursed: "You, you stinky rascal!"

    As he said that, he kicked me down.  I fell face-to-face on the floor, and looked up to see Xiao Mi was sitting in front of me, covering her mouth with her paws and smiling.

    I became angry from embarrassment, and slapped it over: "I'll make you laugh!" Xiao Mi quickly jumped away, and I slapped the floor on the floor, and suddenly felt that my hand was disabled.

    Xiao Mi laughed wildly and left: "I didn't watch it, I didn't see it last night~~~ My enthusiasm, like a fire, burned the whole desert"

    Seeing that Ruan Lingxi was not moving, I slowly got up and went to the bedside to see her.  I saw that she had a serious face, and she was even more uncertain, so I whispered: "That"

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly, seeming aggrieved.  I sat next to her guiltily, held her in my arms, and said softly, "Are you angry with me?"

    Ruan Lingxi didn't speak, but shrank into my arms, and snorted coldly: "You are too much, I have so many bruises on my hands"

    When I heard this, I grabbed her wrist and took a look, and was startled.  Sure enough, Ruan Lingxi had a lot of bruises on his wrists, which seemed to be pinched out by me.  I couldn't help but blushed, and was about to say something when I heard a knock on the door: "Song Yan, Song Yan?!"

    When I heard it was Zhao Yu, I was a little dazed and looked down at Ruan Lingxi.  Ruan Lingxi blushed and snorted coldly, "Don't look at me, your clothes are all torn by you."

    I was even more embarrassed, and immediately wrapped her in the quilt, and said, "Then wait for me, I'll go and see what Zhao Yu is doing."

    Ruan Lingxi nodded.  So I closed the bedroom door, and then opened the door for Zhao Yu.  After opening the door, there was a smell of alcohol oncoming.  I wrinkled my nose involuntarily, and saw that Zhao Yu's face was haggard, even unshaven, and his eyes were red. It seemed that he hadn't slept well all night.

    "Are you really looking like you're broken in love?" I frowned and said, "You don't have to go to work today on Sunday, so you should take a day off. This state is not good, brother."

    Seeing that I was safe and sound, Zhao Yu breathed a sigh of relief: "It's okay, I just came to see you. Did you encounter any problems when you came back with that coral bracelet last night?"

    I felt a little guilty when I heard this, and I didn't know how to answer.  Xiao Mi laughed at the side and said, "Why didn't I meet him? He gave Lingxi to"

    "Don't listen to his nonsense!" I hurriedly waved my hands.

    Zhao Yu was slightly surprised, but seeing my disheveled appearance and the closed bedroom door, he seemed to understand.  Come on, what's the matter with your expression?  !

    "It's fine." Zhao Yu said, "I'll go back and take a shower first."

    "Wait, you didn't sleep all night and only went drinking?" I asked.  Zhao Yu nodded.

    I sighed: "Then you go to bed first." After Zhao Yu said "um", he went back to his home.

    Xiao Mi tsk-tsk on the side and said, "You two, if you give Zhao Yu a coral bracelet, maybe he can coax Tang Xin back"

    I turned around and glared at him, Xiao Mi stuck out her tongue at me, then turned around and walked away.

    I closed the door, thinking of the coral bracelet, and carefully thinking about where I lost it last night.  This thing is too evil, can it really turn into a pervert after wearing it?

    I shivered and turned back to look for it.  No bathroom, no living room, so I opened the bedroom door.  As soon as I opened the door, I saw Ruan Lingxi sitting on the bed wearing my shirt, holding the red coral bracelet in his hand.  Under the sun, the bracelet glows red, making it even more vivid.

    "Why is this thing here? I remember I left it in the bathroom last night." I went forward to fetch the evil thing and asked.

    "It's been on the bedside all the time." Ruan Lingxi said, "What are you going to do with this thing?"

    I thought about it, and said with a wry smile: "Let's return it to the original owner. I have to find that fat man, preferably the girl, and ask where this thing came from. It's so wicked." As I said that, I recounted what happened last night.  He told Ruan Lingxi about the ghosts he encountered.

    "The poems on Midnight Radio?" Ruan Lingxi frowned and said, "Why do I feel a little familiar?"

    "You know this female anchor? No way, isn't that what I heard in hallucinations?" I was surprised.

    "No, no, I remembered. There is a host named that." Ruan Lingxi said, "When I first came to Tianjin, I was bored at night, so I bought a radio from a second-hand market to listen to the radio. After twelve o'clock in the middle of the night  , there will be a mood column, ordering songs and telling love stories and so on. The female anchor is called Shishi. I don¡¯t know if there is such a radio station now.¡±

    "This" I was a little stunned: "Maybe it's just a coincidence, the real female anchor will not appear in the hallucination caused by ghosts. But to be honest, I can't tell whether last night was real or illusory."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "It's useless to guess here. Let's go to that fat man and ask the girl who gave the bracelet to find out where it came from."

    I nodded and said, "That's the only way to go." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com)?? This station.  "

    "This" I was a little stunned: "Maybe it's just a coincidence, the real female anchor will not appear in the hallucination caused by ghosts. But to be honest, I can't tell whether last night was real or illusory."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "It's useless to guess here. Let's go to that fat man and ask the girl who gave the bracelet to find out where it came from."

    I nodded and said, "That's the only way to go." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 475 Midnight Ghost Radio Station (Part 1)

    ?

    Today is Sunday, I have nothing to do anyway, so Ruan Lingxi and I cleaned up, washed and ate, and went to find the fat man named Song Wei.  But neither of us knew him, presumably Duan Yunyao, who was in the underworld, would know about Song Wei, so I went to find Duan Yunyao first.

    "You mean Big Brother Song?" Duan Yunyao looked at us in surprise: "Why are you looking for him, buying a house with a loan to get married?"

    "I haven't seen you for a few days, why are you as glib as my master?!" I spat.

    Duan Yunyao looked at Ruan Lingxi and me, and said, "The atmosphere of the two of you today is a bit wrong."

    "What's wrong?" After I asked this, I looked at Ruan Lingxi with a guilty conscience.  But seeing her was uncharacteristically, she didn't even say a word, she looked shy and bowed her head in silence.

    Duan Yunyao said: "Didn't Sister Lingxi beat and kicked you before, but today she seems to be much gentler suddenly."

    I spat: "I'm asking about your business, where is Song Wei's house, do you know?"

    Duan Yunyao said: "My family doesn't know, but I know where his company is. I'll take you there."

    When I heard that there are companies that lend usury, it's amazing.  Followed Duan Yunyao out the door, all the way to a mid-to-high-end office building not far from Ancient Culture Street.  This building seems to be quite new, with several white-collar beauties coming and going, it looks very high-end.

    This is beyond my expectation.  It seems that this is still "legal" usury.  Followed Duan Yunyao upstairs and found the entrance of a small company.  This company has neither a sign nor a name, and couplets are pasted on the door, just like a household.  But there is a smell of incense and candles when entering the door, and a statue of Guan Erye is enshrined at the entrance.  There are everything on the altar, wine, fruit, joss sticks, coins.  That's all right, there are still a few boxes of cigarettes.  Do the people in this company think that Erye Guan still smokes It's not the Stove Lord enshrined.

    After entering the door, I saw that there were not many people in the company, and most of the seats were empty.  Song Wei came out of his office and was surprised to see us.  This guy seemed to know Duan Yunyao very well, and he invited us into the house with a shoulder to shoulder.

    "How many smokers?" As he spoke, he handed over cigarettes.

    I waved my hand and said with a smile: "No thanks, we came here this time just to ask one thing." Then, I handed him the evil red coral bracelet: "Who is the girl who gave this thing?  Do you know her? Does she have any relationship with you?"

    Song Wei took the bracelet and looked at it, then put it on the table again, and said, "Why, what happened to this thing?"

    I said: "It's not that something happened, it's just" For a while, I didn't know how to explain it.  If I tell people that I will turn into a pervert when I put on this thing, it will be strange if they don't think I'm mentally ill.

    Duan Yunyao said with a smile at this time: "Brother Song, there is actually a girl who gave you this thing, which girl, does sister-in-law know?"

    The fat man looked a little embarrassed when he heard this. Although the smile was still there, it no longer seemed natural: "Don't talk nonsense, I have nothing to do with her. Once I went to the university town to ask for a bill, and I happened to meet  A few gangsters are bullying female students. I didn¡¯t want to worry about it at first, but these gangsters happen to be Lai Pi Liu¡¯s subordinates, that is, the one you saw when they were fighting that day. This bk always has trouble with me, I see it is  His subordinates didn't distinguish between the severity of the attack, and they were beaten a little harder. Isn't this unreasonable? This girl thanked me for saving the siege and came to me a few times. But we are just casual acquaintances, nothing else  It's nothing."

    Duan Yunyao said: "Then you can tell us the girl's name and address. We definitely don't mean anything malicious, but just want to ask her where to buy her bracelet. Of course, it would be better if you could call her  .¡±

    Song Wei looked at us strangely: "What's so special about this thing? Why are you all so entangled with this bracelet?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "Why don't you take it home and try it? Forget it, if something happens to you, I'll feel sorry."

    The fat man looked at us and said, "Well, I have nothing to do today anyway, so I'll drive you there. This girl is Qin Lu, a student at the School of Foreign Languages, Nanzhong University."

    I'm Olympic, and I'm still a female student.  Wait, college girl?  I was stunned, and suddenly remembered the scene that appeared last night, which seemed to be real and unreal.  Dorms, hammocks, and that old radio.  Speaking of which, this scene really looks like a student dormitory.  By the way, there is also the mirror that inexplicably appeared downstairs.  Ruan Lingxi and I walked in a hurry in the morning, and we didn't come up from the stairs at the main entrance, so we didn't notice whether the mirror was still hanging.  Could this have something to do with the girls' dormitory?

    Just thinking about it, Ruan Lingxi grabbed me and said, "What are you doing, let's go."

    I suddenly woke up, followed Fatty and others out, and took a car to the University City.  At the gate of Nanzhong University, The fat man called the girl.  Within ten minutes, the girl appeared in front of us, charming and messy hair.  I took a look at her and thought that this girl must have come here.  The sweetheart beckoned, and rushed over in minutes.

    Seeing the fat man, the girl blushed a bit, then walked up to the fat man, and subconsciously glanced at his wrist.  I found that I didn't wear a red coral bracelet on my wrist, and asked a little disappointed: "Where is the bracelet I gave you? Why didn't you wear it?"

    Song Wei smiled and said: "It's always too girly for a big man to wear such a red thing, so I put it away"

    "You lied, why is it in his hand?" The girl's eyes were sharp, and she saw the red coral bracelet on my hand.

    I took the opportunity to step forward and said with a smile: "Student, I just want to ask, where did you get the bracelet? Did you buy it? The price is not cheap."

    Qin Lu looked at me and asked suspiciously: "Who are you?"

    I didn't bother to talk nonsense to her, so I showed my police ID and said, "We suspect that this thing is related to a case, so please cooperate with our investigation."

    Of course, this sentence is pure nonsense, just to let the girl quickly tell us the origin of the bracelet.

    Qin Lu was really taken aback and said, "What case does this have to do with it? I didn't actually buy this bracelet. I listened to the radio at night. The radio host said that lucky viewers would receive a mysterious gift for  After I have a boyfriend, my boyfriend will especially like"

    Having said that, she suddenly felt a slip of the tongue, immediately shut up and lowered her head.  I smiled wryly and said, "Are you going to send this fat man? Isn't he married?"

    Qin Lu retorted: "What's wrong with getting married? I don't want him to divorce. I like him and that's enough."

    This time it left me completely speechless.  I looked back at the fat man about the same tonnage as Wu Dan, and he looked cute [this seems to weaken the temperament of the gang boss a little bit].  Isn't there such a saying, if you are a fat man, even if you are a ghost, it will not be scary.

    Well, turnips and vegetables have their own preferences.

    I rubbed the center of my eyebrows, and continued to ask: "What program, what program did you listen to to get this thing?"

    Qin Lu said: "There is a midnight mood program called Shishi Night Talk. It will start broadcasting at about twelve o'clock. I haven't listened to it for a long time, because I am too sleepy and can't stand it."

    It's this poem again!  I frowned and said, "Do you often listen to this program? Is there a radio in your dormitory?"

    "I don't listen to it very often. I suffered from insomnia that day, so I listened to Shishi Night Talk with my roommate in the same dormitory. She is a loyal audience of this program." Qin Lu said.

    "Did she get any souvenirs?" I asked.

    Qin Lu shook her head and said, "No, she also said I was lucky. I really don't know why she is so obsessed with this program. It used to be fine, but now she listens to it every night. Sometimes the signal in the dormitory is not good, so she goes to the lakeside  Listen. In the middle of the night, I was afraid that something might happen to her, so I didn't listen to her after several times of persuasion."

    "She is so obsessed, does she like the bracelet you received?" I asked.

    "I like it very much, but I also like it after receiving it." Qin Lu blushed: "I heard it was for love, and I looked pretty, so I gave it to Brother Song. But¡ª¡ªmy roommate  It seems to be dissatisfied with me."

    "Why are you dissatisfied?" I asked strangely.

    "She wanted to come with me, but later she said it wasn't because she didn't work well, and then she was always disappointed." Qin Lu said: "It's hard to say, anyway, I think she is very depressed recently and doesn't go to class much.  "

    I listened carefully and felt that the girl Qin Lu mentioned seemed to know something, so I asked her if she could introduce her roommate to us.

    Qin Lu nodded and said: "This is fine, I just want to ask, is there any problem with this bracelet?"

    "This will not be revealed until we find out." I pretended to be mysterious and prevaricated: "Take us to see that girl first."

    ?Since the fat man said that he would go with him, Qin Lu was happy, and led the fat man forward happily, making us shake our heads.

    Ruan Lingxi asked Duan Yunyao amusedly: "What do you think is good about this fat man? He's not handsome, and he's a gangster."

    I laughed and said, "Maybe the girl has a bad taste."

    Duan Yunyao looked at Ruan Lingxi and said, "Then you still like dicks."

    Ruan Lingxi: ""

    Quickly walked downstairs to the girls' dormitory.  On the way, we walked through a tree-lined path.  The road is full of bird droppings, and there are even couples sitting under a tree on a date.

    Through this tree-lined path, I saw a lake.  The blue waves on the lake are rippling, and the lotus is in full bloom.

    "I heard that many people drowned in the lake of Nanzhong University." I suddenly remembered the previous rumors that there were water ghosts living in it, and many people drowned.  But the actual situation is not known.

    "Then do you see if there is a problem with the water in the lake?" Ruan Lingxi asked.

    "No," I shook my head and said, "I can't see a little bit of black air, that's the strange thing. Maybe the rumors are wrong."

    At this time, we had already walked downstairs to the girls' dormitory.  When I got downstairs, I suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity at the door of this building.  When I took a closer look, I saw that the door was facing the stairs, and there was an old mirror hanging on the stairs.

    It was exactly the same as what I saw last night!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)It is said that many people were drowned.  "I suddenly remembered the previous rumors that there were water ghosts living in it, and many people drowned. But the actual situation is unknown.

    "Then do you see if there is a problem with the water in the lake?" Ruan Lingxi asked.

    "No," I shook my head and said, "I can't see a little bit of black air, that's the strange thing. Maybe the rumors are wrong."

    At this time, we had already walked downstairs to the girls' dormitory.  When I got downstairs, I suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity at the door of this building.  When I took a closer look, I saw that the door was facing the stairs, and there was an old mirror hanging on the stairs.

    It was exactly the same as what I saw last night!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 476 Midnight Ghost Radio Station (Part 2)

    ?

    I was a little dazed after seeing that mirror.  It's so similar, I remember that the mirror I saw in the illusion last night was a bit old, with the manufacturer's printing on it.  While Qin Lu was talking to the administrator, I stepped forward to have a look, and I couldn't help being surprised.  "The No. 1 Glass Products Factory in Xiqing District, Tianjin", these words were imprinted on the mirror, which shocked me.

    It's exactly the same as in my dream!

    I took a deep breath, and suddenly felt that maybe this bracelet had a certain relationship with Nanzhong University.  Just when I was wondering, I suddenly heard the administrator shout: "Hey, boy, why did you come to the girls' dormitory without saying hello? Who are you?"

    I looked back, and the first mother was standing at the bottom of the stairs calling me.  I went downstairs, introduced my identity, and said that I came to find a girl to investigate the case.  My aunt saw that I was a policeman and didn't say much, so she let us go upstairs.

    When I got to the second floor, I couldn't help but glance at the dormitory at the end.  Since I was standing in the middle of the corridor, I didn't see what happened to the dormitory at the end.  However, when I walked to the second floor, I found that compared with the noise on the first floor, the second floor was much quieter, with almost no people talking or laughing.

    "Is the second floor a vacant dormitory?" I asked Qin Lu.

    "The second floor." Qin Lu said, "It seems that no one dares to live on the second floor."

    "Has something happened on the second floor?" Ruan Lingxi asked.  There are many rumors of ghosts in the school, and many students who can't think about it commit suicide in the school and dormitory due to various pressures.  Maybe there was a murder on the second floor.

    "I really don't know much about this, but the girl we are going to meet, my roommate Lin Fan, must know. She likes to collect all kinds of school gossip and haunted legends, and I don't know what she said  Right. However, it seems that something happened to the second floor of this dormitory, and then everyone didn¡¯t dare to live in it. Now it is basically empty. If there are people, they are also seniors. They are going to graduate and temporarily rent for a few days  .¡± Qin Lu said.

    I was even more curious after hearing this.  After arriving at Qin Lu's dormitory on the fourth floor, she opened the door and entered, only to see that the dormitory was empty.  Those who have elective courses on Sunday have already gone to class, and the others seem to be shopping outside. There is only a girl lying on the lower bunk by the window with her back to us.

    "She is the classmate I mentioned." Qin Lu said, with some hesitation in her tone: "She is a bit divine, don't think she has mental problems, but she doesn't, she has good academic performance, but she is too addicted to listening to that radio station and  All kinds of stories, so sometimes in a trance"

    I looked at Qin Lu puzzled, and thought to myself, what exactly are you trying to express, tell me that your classmate has some mental problems?

    Duan Yunyao didn't care about this, and went straight up to pat the sleeping girl on the shoulder: "Hey, get up!"

    The girl moved and slowly turned over.  I kept staring at her, and when I saw the girl's face clearly, I was suddenly frightened.  I saw that the girl's face was pale, just like a ghost, and her eye circles were very dark, like the female ghost in front of the mirror I saw in my dream.  The girl looked at me with a pair of dark eyes, and grinned at the corner of her mouth, revealing her pitch-black teeth.

    I shuddered, and Ruan Lingxi who was beside me whispered, "What's wrong with the bastard?"

    This woman is scary enough!  Even if this face stays up all night, it won't become such a virtue, right?  But when the girl sat up, I realized I was wrong.  Although the girl looked pale and haggard, her appearance was quite normal, except for some dark circles under her eyes.

    I rubbed my eyes, thinking to myself, did I just see the hell?  But after staring at her carefully for a long time, I felt that there was no sign of being possessed by a ghost, it was just that her aura was weaker.  This is too weird.

    "Who are you all?" The girl yawned, glanced at us, then turned to look at Qin Lu: "Your friend? What do they do?"

    Qin Lu said: "Lin Fan, they are the police, and they want to ask you about that midnight radio station." Hearing the police and midnight radio station, Lin Fan immediately opened his eyes wide: "The police also take care of these things?!"

    As she spoke, she stared at us and asked suspiciously: "Do you really believe in the legend of Nanzhong University?? Let me just say, what I know is the truth!!"

    I asked amusedly: "What is the truth, tell me."

    Immediately, Lin Fan came to his senses, called us to sit down, then crossed his legs on the bed, and said, "I'll tell you a story, you sure don't know it."

    Duan Yunyao said: "Don't talk nonsense, just talk about the business."

    Lin Fan waved his hand and said, "This matter is not complicated." She told us a rumor about Nanzhong University.  About four or five years ago, there was a female student named Cui Shishi in the journalism department of Nanzhong University, who was a famous school beauty back then.  This girl was hired by the radio station when she was in her senior year.?? is more curious.  "

    Song Wei smiled and said, "Okay, then let's listen to it tonight and see what it feels like to be broadcast by a ghost."

    When Lin Fan heard this, he immediately became interested: "Okay, let's meet by the lake at twelve o'clock in the middle of the night."

    I asked suspiciously: "If we are by the lake in the middle of the night, won't the school administrator see us and drive us away?"

    Lin Fan said: "It's okay. I've been there several times. There are many rumors of ghosts near the lake, and the school management didn't dare to get too close. I didn't get too close. I just sat on the stone bench by the lake and listened."

    I looked at this ordinary female college student speechlessly.  This is really weird, is there anyone who worships a female ghost anchor so much?  The power of idols is scary enough.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 477 Ghost Program

    ?

    After discussing with Lin Fan, we plan to listen to Shi Shi Night Talk with her at night.

    After the decision was made, we ate outside the school and strolled for a while. During the process, we followed Qin Lu to her club.  Qin Lu is good at singing and dancing, and the club she joins is the art troupe in this university.  It is said that Cui Shishi was the former head of this society.  But after inquiring, everyone said the same thing and knew the same thing, that is, Cui Shishi was killed and the body was found in the lake.  But the school refused to admit it, saying that the students were spreading rumors.

    Song Wei reminded: "Don't you police want to investigate this matter? Why don't you check Cui Shishi's file from the police station? Maybe you can find something."

    I thought it made sense, so I called Zhao Yu and asked him to help check Cui Shishi's information from the background information of the police station.

    Not long after, Zhao Yu called and said, "You said Cui Shishi is dead?"

    I said, "Yeah, he died about five years ago, maybe four years ago."

    Zhao Yu said: "But there is no certificate of her death, or records in the documents. I have to check where she went. If she is really dead, we should have death certificate documents here."

    I was stunned and said: "Could it be that she is not dead? Impossible, almost everyone in this school is saying that she is dead"

    Zhao Yu said: "I'm not sure, I'll check again. I'll let you know when I find out. This person's information is very strange, and all the information has disappeared since five years ago. It's hard to say why  I'll check it out and let you know." Then he hung up the phone.

    I am puzzled.  Why is there no information about Cui Shishi's death in the file?  After five years, all the materials are gone. There are only two possibilities.  One is that Cui Shishi is really dead, but her death has not been recorded for some unknown reason.  The second is that Cui Shishi is not dead, or her whereabouts are unknown, and then someone took a lot of effort to erase her information.

    This also makes me very puzzled, why is this?  Cui Shishi can't be an agent.  Only certain secret agents of the Spirit Hunting Bureau and the national security department have this kind of treatment. Their information has been erased inexplicably, or they have been given new identities.

    This result made me more curious about Cui Shishi's identity, so I also checked the information of the boy who committed suicide.  The boy who was said to have raped Cui Shishi back then was named Na Xiulan.  The name is literary and artistic enough, and the appearance is also quite elegant and artistic.  In the photo is a handsome boy with long hair.  If he was a rapist, he really didn't look like one.

    I used Lin Fan's computer to casually search for Na Xiulan's information on the Nanzhong University forum.  Later, I was surprised to find that this boy was actually a well-known gifted poet in the school's literature club, and he wrote a lot of ancient and modern poems.  Although I don't understand it, it's quite poetic and picturesque when I read it, or I might be depressed.

    Na Xiulan's name on the forum is her real name, because this name is literary enough.  It can be seen that there are many replies from literary young men and women under his poetry posts.

    "This guy looks pretty good." Ruan Lingxi said: "Such a fresh and handsome guy will be pursued by many people. It is unlikely that he will rape a beautiful classmate. Although Cui Shishi is beautiful, she always feels that Xiulan is so noble.  The type may not be able to see her. Don't these poets like to pursue fairy sisters who are beyond the world."

    "Who knows, maybe Cui Shishi is a fairy sister in his eyes." I smiled wryly.  I asked Zhao Yu to check the information on Na Xiulan again.  This time it was confirmed.  He committed suicide, jumped off the roof of the school building, and wrote a suicide note in the computer in advance.  Because Na Xiulan was a single parent, her father died, and her mother was a Manchu, but she remarried to someone else.  That Xiulan's mother remarried a rich man, and she gave birth to a little boy.  She seemed to have never liked having this oil bottle, and she hadn't paid much attention to this child, but often gave him a lot of pocket money.  The child died as soon as he committed suicide, and it seems that there is no further investigation.

    "I think the cause of death of these two people is very strange." I said: "Look, Cui Shishi's life and death are unknown. If she died, there should be records in the file, but she didn't. Then Xiulan has many fans, and he looks very good."  Love literature. Although this type of person is also prone to suicide, according to the forum, he was still writing poems a few hours before his death, and he wrote landscape lyric poems, and he didn¡¯t feel depressed. Apart from this, there is no  He expressed that he fell in love with a certain goddess, such as Cui Shishi. If, as rumored, Cui Shishi was someone he had a crush on, he would have mentioned it in his poems. But he didn¡¯t mention it at all.¡±

    After hearing this, Ruan Lingxi nodded and said, "Er Huo, what you said makes sense, and you are finally smart for a while."

    But guesses are guesses, and I have to listen to the radio at night to talk about the specifics.  Song Wei thought it was interesting, andFollow us to watch the fun.  So a few of us stayed in the school until twelve o'clock very bored.  When I went to the lake in the middle of the night, I saw no one around, and even the night patrol administrator walked around the lake from a distance.

    In the dark, I saw the light of the flashlight in the administrator's hand dangling in the distance.

    A few of us chatted casually, and after waiting for the night watch manager to leave, we asked Lin Fan to turn on the radio.  There is still an hour and a half before twelve o'clock, and the radio station has not appeared yet.

    After waiting for an hour, we were not even interested in chatting and just sat quietly.  Song Wei took out a cigarette and lit it, smoking slowly in the dark night.  Qin Lu sat beside him very quietly.  Lin Fan focused on frequency tuning, as if he had obsessive-compulsive disorder.  Duan Yunyao paced back and forth by the lake, bored.

    Ruan Lingxi stretched, pointed at the starry sky and smiled at me: "Look, the stars in the sky are so beautiful."

    Speaking of the stars, I thought of those troublesome Big Dippers, so I sighed: "Don't look, the stars are the most annoying."

    Ruan Lingxi was happy: "Actually, this lake is quite beautiful. If there is no accident, there may be many couples dating here at night."

    I smiled wryly for a while, and turned back to look at the lake.  Under the night, the lake sparkled and made a leisurely sound in the evening wind of summer night.  Lush water plants and reeds grow along the shore, rustling slightly in the night.

    This night scene is very peaceful, but it made me a little doubtful: Are there really water ghosts in this lake?

    After staring at it for a long time, I suddenly felt some subtle changes in the surrounding scenery.  The reeds swayed a little more, as if someone was slowly pushing aside the reeds to look out.  The waves on the lake suddenly dimmed, as if there was no light between heaven and earth.

    I couldn't help looking at the night sky, but I saw layers of dark clouds covering up, blocking most of the starlight.  The lake sank into black darkness.

    Just then, I saw two green eyes looking at me among the reeds.  I suddenly tensed up, stared at those two floating green eyes, and even saw him wink at me.

    Seeing my nervous expression, Ruan Lingxi asked, "What's wrong?"

    "There is something in the reeds." I whispered.

    Others heard the words and looked back, I believe everyone saw the two looming green eyes.

    After a long while, Song Wei smiled and said, "What is it, isn't it just two clusters of green light? That's probably fireflies huddling together."

    As he spoke, he flicked out the cigarette butt in his hand and landed in the middle of the two green light clusters.  The green light group suddenly spread out.  I took a closer look and saw two green "eyes" suddenly spread out into dots of green starlight.

    I breathed a sigh of relief and couldn't help being a little funny.  Sure enough, it was just a group of fireflies.

    Others also breathed a sigh of relief.  Ruan Lingxi spat: "It scared you to death. But it's rare to see fireflies huddled together."

    I also sat down again.  But for some reason, I felt inexplicably that there seemed to be something more around me, staring at us in the dark all the time.

    At this moment, Lin Fan, who had been fiddled with the radio with his head down, suddenly said quietly: "I found that radio station. Now it starts."

    I immediately pricked up my ears to listen.  At the same time, I heard a bell ringing in the distance: "Dangdangdang"

    It's exactly twelve o'clock.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 478: Mystery at the Bottom of the Lake

    ?

    Hearing that the program had started, I immediately looked away and sat down, listening to the voice on the radio.  There was a leisurely music at the beginning, but when the night wind blew, it was scattered and indistinct.

    After the sound of the music passed, there was the sound of chi chi la la electricity.  After a while, I heard a female voice appearing behind the electric current: "Da jia ok I am Shishi, tonight continue accompany everyone to spend the midnight time"

    The sound continued intermittently, like a cramp.

    I asked suspiciously: "Is it like this before? How do you listen to the program with this voice?" The intermittent voice sounds uncomfortable, but the voice quality of this woman is not bad, sexy and lazy.

    Lin Fan ignored me and just listened fascinated.  At this time, the wind became quieter, and the voice became more normal: "The following is the guest we invited, my alumni, a young poet, Na Xiulan."

    I'm Oo!  After hearing the name, I shivered.  I just checked his information today, aren't they all dead?  ?  Okay, dead and still on the show?  ?

    I listened intently, but I heard a deep and pleasant male voice coming from the tape recorder: "Hi everyone, I am Na Xiulan. Now I am going to make a guest appearance on the senior sister's program."

    Everyone present heard the name clearly, and everyone looked at each other in disbelief.

    Song Wei whispered: "Isn't this the dead person? Are you sure he's dead?"

    I waved to him and asked him to continue listening.  After listening to the two chatting a few words about poetry and literature, the female anchor said: "I am Shishi, today is a special anniversary of our program, and it is the fifth anniversary of my death. Thank you Xiu  Lan is here to spend this anniversary with me, listeners and friends in front of the radio, you are welcome to come to my show as guests in the future, Xiulan and I are waiting for you"

    Hearing this, Qin Lu couldn't suppress her fear any longer, and immediately screamed and hugged Fatty, tremblingly said: "Ghost, ghost radio station!!"

    I collected myself and asked, "Is it the same when you were listening in the dormitory?"

    Qin Lu shook her head desperately, and said tremblingly, "No, that's not the case"

    At this moment, Ruan Lingxi grabbed me and said in a low voice, "Look at Lin Fan."

    I turned my head to look at the girl who was listening to the radio carefully with the radio in her hand.  But seeing that she is still lowering her head, holding the radio, motionless, like a sculpture.

    I carefully looked at the aura around her and found no ghost possessing her, but I felt that the anger was slowly weakening, as if the vitality would be drained and she would die in the next second.

    This situation shocked me, I have never seen such a strange phenomenon.  I thought about it, and remembered that Wu Dan said that there are three lights of life on a person's body, two on the shoulder and forehead.  If you encounter a ghost while walking at night, you should pat your companion on the shoulder to light up the light on the shoulder, so that the yang energy will be stronger and the ghost and evil spirit will be dispelled.

    Thinking of this, I stepped forward and patted her left and right shoulders one by one, and shouted: "Lin Fan, wake up!"

    These two strokes seemed to work. I saw Lin Fan move and slowly raised his head.  This look up gave me another jump.  But seeing her twist her face and stare at me blankly, her lips raised a strange arc, and then she curled them down as if she was about to cry.

    "Is she a ghost?" Ruan Lingxi whispered.

    I shook my head and said, "No, I don't see any ghost at all!"

    At this time, I saw the radio in Lin Fan's hand dropped to the ground.  This fall, there was no more sound, only the sound of electric current chi chi la la.  I stared at Lin Fan's movements, but saw her turn around and walk slowly towards the lake.

    I followed her forward slowly and gave Ruan Lingxi a wink.  If it doesn't work, drag her back.

    The two of us followed her slowly, saw her stop by the lake, and suddenly read a few poems: "Lonely night owl, strolling leisurely in the forest. Hearing the sound of the moonlight, kiss gently  shy moon."

    Ruan Lingxi and I were a little stunned.  Because we just browsed this poem this afternoon, it was posted by Na Xiulan on the forum, and Lin Fan actually read it out with a male voice!

    "Did you notice that her voice just now resembles Na Xiulan on the radio??" Ruan Lingxi said.

    I nodded and said, "I heard it too." Nima, isn't Cui Shishi possessed, but Xiulan?  But why is there no ghost?

    Just when we were wondering, I saw Lin Fan intending to jump into the lake, so I and Ruan Lingxi held her from left to right.  But I didn't expect that the girl's strength suddenly became much stronger. Both of us were pulled back by her together, but she pushed Ruan Lingxi into the lake with a flick of her hand.

    I was taken aback when I heard a plop, and immediately let go of Lin Fan and went into the water.?? jump.  I don't know if there are water ghosts underwater, if something happens to Ruan Lingxi

    When thinking of this, I have already fallen into the water.  The lake is freezing cold.  I slowly opened my eyes, and heard two plops from the shore, it seemed that Fatty and Duan Yunyao also jumped down to save people.

    I saw Fatty and Duan Yunyao swimming towards Lin Fan, so I went to look for Ruan Lingxi's shadow.  But seeing her not far away, he parted the water and swam over.  However, just when I was about to reach Ruan Lingxi, I saw her plunge into the bottom of the water and dive down.

    I was taken aback, thinking she was pulled down by something.  But when I looked closely, I saw that she showed no signs of struggling, but was really swimming downwards, diving towards a certain place at the bottom of the lake.

    I also dived down, and after a while, it seemed that I really touched the bottom of the lake.  But I found that the bottom of the lake is not pitch black, but shining brightly.

    How can there be light at the bottom of the lake?  I vaguely saw Ruan Lingxi rushing towards the light, and I followed closely.  When I got to a bright place, I saw that the glowing things were actually a few beads.

    This bead is shiny and shiny, illuminating a water area like a night pearl.  Seeing me coming, Ruan Lingxi pointed to the bead.  I picked one up and looked at it, and found that I didn't know what material it was made of, but it was about the same size as the red coral bracelet.  Suddenly my heart moved, could it be that the female ghost anchor gave Lin Fan and the others the beads in the water?

    Since we couldn't see the material, Ruan Lingxi and I quickly picked it up and wanted to take it ashore to have a look.  At this time, I saw that Fatty and Duan Yunyao seemed to have dragged Lin Fan ashore, so I also swam up.

    But when the two of us were struggling to swim upstream, I suddenly felt that the water flow had changed.  Suddenly a vortex swirled up at the bottom of the water, and I felt a force pulling me down.  I secretly felt something was wrong, so I tried my best to go upstream, but saw that Ruan Lingxi was also dragged off, so I couldn't help but grab her and wanted to lift her up.

    But even Ruan Lingxi, who has excellent water quality, couldn't get rid of the vortex. We both felt our bodies sank, and we were slowly dragged underwater.  I looked down at my feet, and was surprised to find that there seemed to be a hidden door at the bottom of the lake.  The water kept flowing into the secret door, forming a vortex, dragging me and Ruan Lingxi down.

    Seeing that hard work was not enough, I had no choice but to hug Ruan Lingxi tightly, and helplessly let the undercurrent drag us into the secret door.  Intuition that this door is not a good place to go, but there is nothing to do.  I closed my eyes and prayed secretly in my heart. At the same time, I remembered what Wu Dan said about my life is very hard and I can't die.

    This time, it is estimated that he is properly dead.  This doesn't seem to be the water ghost pulling us, but the gate of hell, the back door of the underworld!  !

    With a snort, I felt like Ruan Lingxi and I had hit the ground.

    I opened my eyes when I heard the sound of water running out of my surroundings.  Ruan Lingxi still huddled in my arms with her eyes closed.

    The surroundings looked drowsy, but the scenery around them didn't look like they were in the real world.  In the distance are gray clouds and smoke, while nearby are suspended rock sculptures.

    These sculptures are very special, all of them are evil ghosts and nightshades.  With a big head and a small body, eyes like copper bells stared at me and Ruan Lingxi coldly.

    "What is this place?" Ruan Lingxi opened his eyes and asked after looking around.

    "I don't know, I haven't been here before." I suddenly had a bad feeling, and immediately touched my whole body, and suddenly broke out in a cold sweat: "Wicked girl, we seem to be dead."

    Ruan Lingxi exclaimed in surprise: "What?!"

    "Really, we are in the state of souls now, or we are separated or we are dead." I said with a bitter face.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 479: Yin Realm Buddha Beads

    ?

    "Dead, dead?" Ruan Lingxi was surprised, and then touched his cheek: "Impossible, why, why did he die?"

    I said: "Don't worry, take a look at this place first. Why doesn't it look like a hell to me?"

    I have walked back and forth on Yinyang Road in Jifu several times, but I haven't seen this broken place.  I looked around and saw only a few sculptures of evil spirits, nothing else.  The depths are pitch black, with no end in sight.

    I dragged Ruan Lingxi forward slowly, but saw a slight light in the darkness.  This piece of light slowly diffused from the darkness, like a sleeping eye slowly opening.

    Ruan Lingxi and I stopped.  I stared at the light to see what would come out.  Vaguely, I saw a little image in the darkness.  When I was about to see it clearly, I suddenly felt a pain in my heart and felt dizzy.  At this moment, I quickly squeezed Ruan Lingxi's hand, thinking what kind of rhythm is this?  !

    Suddenly, I heard someone shouting in my ear: "Hey, Song Er, wake up!!"

    Dimly, what I heard seemed to be Duan Yunyao's voice.  At this time, my chest hurt, I opened my eyes suddenly, and spit out a mouthful of stinky water.  There was an overwhelming feeling of discomfort in my stomach.  After my hearing slowly recovered, I saw Duan Yunyao and Fatty looking at me.  I suddenly thought of Ruan Lingxi, and when I looked back, she was also pulled up, spitting out the lake water that choked into her mouth.

    "What's the matter?" I wiped the water off my face and asked, "What happened just now?"

    Seeing that I woke up, Duan Yunyao breathed a sigh of relief: "What's more, you and Sister Lingxi jumped down at once, and there was no one after a while. I thought something happened to you. I will go into the water with Brother Song to see,  Seeing you two floating in the air, as if fainted, I dragged you up one by one."

    After hearing this, I suddenly felt that it was extremely dangerous just now.  Suddenly thinking of Lin Fan, he immediately looked around and asked, "Where's Lin Fan? Where's the person?"

    Song Wei pointed behind me: "I'm here, I seem to have regained my senses, and it's quite normal."

    I turned back to look at Lin Fan, and saw Qin Lu was wiping the water off her face and hair.  "What's wrong with me?" Lin Fan also looked blank.

    "The water in this lake is too evil." I frowned and said, "Let's go a little further away first."

    The few of us didn't dare to stay any longer, Qin Lu supported Lin Fan, and I supported Ruan Lingxi, and quickly left the lake, and found a small gazebo to sit down.

    Duan Yunyao asked: "Have you been attacked underwater? I didn't see anything when I went into the water."

    I smiled wryly and said: "The bottom of the lake is a bit strange, but nothing attacked us. Instead, the souls of Lingxi and I were pulled out by something."

    "What?" Duan Yunyao said, "Water ghost?"

    I shook my head, touched my pocket, and took out a handful of bright yellow beads from it.  This bead is like a clear topaz material, about the size of a red coral bracelet.  But the color is different.  I held it in my hand and looked at it for a long time, but I didn't find any problems, but I felt that the bead had a strange color, and it felt cold to the touch, which was refreshing.

    "What kind of bead is this?" Song Wei picked up one and looked at it, saying that he had never seen a bead of this material before. It didn't look like jade or agate jade, so he couldn't tell anything.  But it looks like it should be worth a fortune.

    I looked back at the lake again, only to see that the lake had regained its tranquility and sparkling blue waves.  Looking up at the sky, I saw that the dark clouds had dissipated, the stars were reflected, and the buzzing of insects around, it seemed that the accident just now had never happened.

    I saw that the radio was still discarded by the stone bench, so I walked over to pick it up and listened to it.  The radio chirped and rattled, and the midnight program seemed to be over.

    Everything that happened tonight has me scratching my head.  Let's say Lin Fan was possessed by a ghost, but it wasn't the female ghost Cui Shishi who possessed him, but another murderer, Na Xiulan.  Of course, it can only be regarded as a suspect.  What is the secret door under the lake?  What are these beads?  This makes me very puzzled.

    I pulled off the red coral bracelet and mixed it with the beads.  I found that the beads were almost identical except for the color.  Size, vibe, too similar.  Could it be that this is one?  I thought about it for a long time and didn't understand.

    ? Song Wei suggested that we should go home and rest, and check after we are full of sleep.  Although it's summer now, it's late at night, Lin Fan and Ruan Lingxi just came out of the water, and it's not good if they stay for a long time and catch a cold from the wind.

    I thought what he said made sense, so I sent Lin Fan and Qin Lu back to the girls' dormitory, and then the four of us walked towards the school gate.  What happened tonight was so weird that I still haven't figured it out.

    When I got to the school gate, I realized that the gate had been closed long ago.  It takes a lot of trouble to wake up the security guard,??It was me and Duan Yunyao, Ruan Lingxi and I jumped out of the iron gate.  I have learned Xiaotengnuo from Ruan Lingxi, and Duan Yunyao has also learned traditional martial arts.  But he looked stupid at the fat man.

    In the end, the fat man had no choice but to use his hands and feet to climb out of the gate.  Fortunately, at one or two o'clock in the middle of the night, the security guards didn't notice.  The three of us watched the fat man turn over outside the door, laughing uncontrollably.

    After leaving Nanzhong University, we each took a taxi to go back.  Ruan Lingxi went straight back to my house.  When we got home, the two of us put all the beads we picked up in the lake on the table, together with the bracelet.

    Xiao Mi woke up from her sleep, looked up at us, wrinkled her nose, and complained: "Why does it smell like rotten fish and rotten shrimp?"

    "Damn, we didn't fall into the sea." I rolled my eyes and asked Ruan Lingxi to take a bath first, while I sat under the lamp and looked at the beads.  Put it on the table and count, plus the string of red coral bracelets, there are a total of 54 pieces.  54, this number reminds me of an explanation.

    According to the records of the Tibetan scriptures, the top-grade Buddhist beads are 1080 pieces. Because this kind of Buddhist beads are too long, they are only used by a very small number of eminent monks and ascetics, or as decorations by famous monks in Dafa conferences, and very few other people use them.  There are 108 top-grade Buddhist beads (110 for tantric practitioners), 54 middle-grade beads, and 42, 21, 14 for the rest, 36 for Pure Land Buddhism, and 18 for Zen Buddhism.

    The number of Buddha beads has its own meaning: 1080 grains, including 108 numbers of each of the ten Dharma Realms; 108 grains, represent 108 simple troubles, or the merits of 108 Buddhas, or 108 immeasurable samadhi, etc.; 54  The ones with grains represent the realm of self-cultivation; the ones with 42 grains represent the ranks of the Bodhisattva Vehicle such as abiding, walking, direction, and ground.

    This kind of Buddhist beads is usually made of fragrant wood into small round particles, which run through the strings, and are also made of jade and agate.  There are many troubles in the world, but if you say "Namo Amitabha Buddha" and dial a bead, your troubles can be relieved.  Because when chanting Buddha, all distracting thoughts and evil thoughts should be eliminated, and the mind should be pure, so the rosary is also called "pure heart beads".  The so-called "reciting "Amitabha Buddha" sincerely can eradicate serious crimes of life and death for eight billion kalpas."

    "Could this be the Buddhist beads that Cui Shishi who died in the water once wore?" I said to myself.

    Xiao Mi jumped onto the table, looked at the beads under the lamp, and sniffed her fluffy face.  Under the light of the warm-colored desk lamp, Xiao Mi's eyes were pitch-black, and the light coated her body with a layer of soft colors.  I thought it was cute, so I reached out and touched Xiao Mi's fluff.

    Xiao Mi spat: "Don't touch me, have you washed your hands?"

    I smiled and said, "What did you see?"

    Xiao Mi blinked her dark eyes and said, "This thing doesn't look like something used by mortals. In other words, it doesn't look like something from the mortal world."

    I was speechless: "If it's not from the mortal world, could it be that it fell from the sky?"

    Xiao Mi shook her head and said, "No, it's from the underworld, because it has a ghostly air."

    "Ghost? Are you kidding me? Why can't I see it." I said.

    Xiao Mi said: "What you see is the ghost energy of the human world. If this thing does not belong to the human world, how can you see it with the naked eye."

    "Then you can see it?" I snorted coldly and rolled my eyes.

    Xiao Mi said: "Don't forget, I am a ghost. Ghosts are naturally sensitive to things in the underworld."

    "Prayer beads, are worn by ghosts? No way, aren't Buddhist beads to ward off evil spirits? Do ordinary ghosts dare to wear them" I said speechlessly.

    Xiao Mi said: "So, the person who owns this prayer bead must not be an ordinary ghost."

    Hearing what he said, I became even more curious about this matter.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 480: Ghost Clam

    ?

    Although Xiao Mi said it was something from the underworld, he couldn't tell why it was used for it.  It's useless to think too much, so I can only pin my hopes on Wu Dan.  He is simply my Baidu Encyclopedia, and the bookstore is definitely not in vain.  If he doesn't know, then I really don't know who to ask.

    It's useless to think too much, we just went to rest first.  Early the next morning, thinking about this strange incident, I first went to Wu Dan's bookstore with Ruan Lingxi and took the beads.

    After entering the door, I saw that Wu Dan was not leisurely watching cross talk, but was sitting in front of the cashier in a daze, knocking on the table unconsciously, not knowing what he was thinking.  I heard a jingle of copper bells ringing in the wind.

    I took a closer look, damn it, the anklet Wu Dan gave to the witch sister was wrapped around her wrist.  Obviously his wrist was thicker than someone's ankle, and it was tightly wrapped around his hand.

    Seeing us coming in, Wu Dan looked at the time and said, "It's so early, don't you go to work today?"

    I smiled and said, "Master, what are you thinking about?"

    Wu Dan sighed: "No, just think about the troubles of the past few days. What do you want me to do? Treat me to breakfast? Tell me earlier, I won't eat that basket of fried dough sticks."

    A basket I held my forehead and said, "Master, I want you to see something today."

    "What?" Wu Dan asked in surprise.

    I handed the bag containing 54 beads to Wu Dan, and told what happened last night, including the secret door incident underwater.

    After Wu Dan listened, his face gradually became solemn, and he asked in detail about the secret door that Ruan Lingxi and I saw under the water.  After I finished speaking, Wu Dan was silent for a while.  I was very nervous by him, so I asked: "Master, how is it, is this thing all right, what will happen to me and the wicked girl?"

    Wu Dan asked solemnly: "You said what shadow you saw in the secret door, did you see it clearly?"

    "It seems to be a human figure, and I didn't look at it carefully." I said.

    Instead, Wu Dan relaxed his expression, and said, "I didn't see clearly. What you said reminds me of a kind of bead."

    "What beads?" I asked, "Xiao Mi said it was something from the underworld."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "It's a thing from the underworld. This thing is called Wanbao Tridacna. Because it is a thing from the underworld, some people call it a ghost clam. This thing is one of the magic tools of the netherworld. Its main function is not to ward off evil spirits."  To ward off evil spirits is to see through the netherworld and spy on the secrets of heaven. 54 beads can see through 54 years of life. Therefore, many powerful ghost messengers can understand the ins and outs of a person, mostly because they carry this thing on their body. But there are not many of them.  There are not many owners. Among the people we know, or ghosts, only one has this thing.¡±

    Ruan Lingxi rushed to say immediately: "Uncle Wu, I know! Is it Fang Liang?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "When I mention this giant clam, I think of the rumored battle of Haihe many years ago. When Haihe was in the Republic of China, water ghosts often appeared. Some people also called him the river god. In fact, he is a water ghost with some skills.  Didn¡¯t a Tianjin writer write a book about this water ghost? This water ghost is powerful and has harmed many people. So Fang Liang was ordered to catch this water ghost and bring it back. After the battle of Haihe,  It was extremely intense. During the fight, although the water ghost was taken in, Fang Liang lost the Wanbao giant clam that Fang Liang was carrying with him and fell into the waves of the Haihe River. I heard that he went into the water for a long time and couldn't find it, so he gave up.  I haven't found it for many years. I didn't expect it to be at the bottom of the lake at Nanzhong University."

    I suddenly said: "Maybe the lake water and the Haihe River's water are secretly connected, so they were washed here and ran aground again."

    Wu Dan looked at the string of red coral beads and said, "No, it's not that simple. It's not easy to be stranded at the bottom of the lake for so many years."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "That is left behind by the water ghost?"

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "This is a magic weapon. Ordinary water ghosts can't avoid it, and it is impossible to keep it. It seems that the things in this lake are not ghosts, but other spirits."

    I was confused when I heard this.  What is spirit?  Could water also become a monster?

    At this time, I heard the phone ring, so I picked it up immediately.  But Zhao Yu's voice came: "Song Yan, you asked me to check Cui Shishi and Na Xiulan, and there are new discoveries!"

    "What discovery?" I asked impatiently.

    "Cui Shishi is not dead. She immigrated abroad now and married a rich man. It seems that she has changed her identity and name now, so I didn't find out yesterday." Zhao Yu said.

    "Not dead?!" I was surprised and said, "This is too ridiculous, why are there rumors about her death in school??"

    Zhao Yu said: "I don't know about this, but Xiulan is indeed dead. The death certificate can be found.  I think we should investigate Cui Shishi's story.  "

    After hanging up the phone, I was even more at a loss.  Well, a person who didn't die was finally said to be dead.  What does this mean?  Wu Dan asked about the content of Zhao Yu's phone call just now, and suddenly said: "I know what the spirit in the lake is."

    "What is it?" I asked curiously.

    "It's an undead fabricated by everyone, it's Cui Shishi's so-called 'ghost'. In fact, she doesn't exist, but everyone spreads word of mouth and made up a living spirit body in the lake."

    "Didn't this kind of thing happen before?" I said, "Did everyone say that there is no ghost in this place, and he will disappear naturally?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "It's not that there are no rumors, it's just that you don't believe it from the bottom of your heart. Five years ago, Cui Shishi was still in school, and there must be many classmates and alumni who knew her. The people who spread rumors must be  Her classmates. Because they are all acquaintances in the school, everyone likes to spread these gossips. So rumors flourished at that time. At that time, spirit bodies were slowly born in the lake, and even came out to harm people. For example, the few students who committed suicide by jumping into the lake. Later,  This group of students graduated, and two or three years later, a new student came to the school. Everyone didn't know this senior sister very well, and the rumors gradually decreased. Therefore, the power of that spirit body gradually weakened. It stands to reason that she  She should have disappeared, but there are probably two things that kept her from disappearing."

    Ruan Lingxi said at this time: "Is it because of this Wanbao giant clam? This bead increases the spiritual power of the spirit body. Since she is not a ghost, she is not afraid of this bead."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "The second-rate daughter-in-law is right, this is one aspect. On the other hand, we have to find out who was the first to spread the rumors."

    I thought right, I have to find this stuff.  Nima's mentality, she actually said that her classmate died.

    It was difficult to find this person, because there were too many people who knew Cui Shishi five years ago.  In view of the fact that it is usually girls who make up rumors and stories, we will start with female students.  Lin Yufan, a technical geek, also helped us, and started to search for ghost story posts related to Nanzhong University from the Internet, especially the post about the lake that was published five years ago.

    Hard work pays off, we searched together for a long time, but Lin Yufan found a few posts on the Internet about the story of the water ghost in the lake of Nanzhong University.  The earliest one was published on the gossip forums of Ghost Bar and Nanzhong University, and the online name is a netizen named Rongxuan Gege.  Judging by the name, it is probably a girl.

    This guy described Cui Shishi's death in a horrifying way, and described the haunting events vividly. After reading it, I felt very immersive.

    "Damn, this guy is right." I said to Lin Yufan angrily, "Find out this guy and ask her why she insists on spreading rumors."

    The power of state institutions is powerful, so don't just talk nonsense online.  I watched helplessly as Lin Yufan found out the real identity of Rongxuan Gege within an hour, with only a little bit of information.

    When I called up the photo and looked at it, I suddenly felt that the three views were ruined.  I thought that the girl with this name was either a delicate beauty, or a beautiful woman who was at least somewhat pretty, even if not so beautiful.  But the person in this photo is dark and fat, with a ponytail and black-rimmed glasses. His appearance has nothing to do with being pretty or delicate.

    Looking at this person's profile again, I saw that this woman is Li Xiaoxuan, who graduated from the Journalism Department of Nanzhong University.  Now a copy editor for a magazine.

    "Go find this girl and ask." Wu Dan said: "It's best to bring her here. If she explains the ins and outs of the matter, maybe we can find a way to break the evil spirit of the lake. Although this spirit body is not good enough, it has always been  Staying in the lake, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a ticking time bomb, and something might happen.¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 481: Dispelling Spirits (Part 1)

    ?

    I asked Wu Dan what he planned to do.  Wu Dan said: "The spirit body came from this rumor called Li Xiaoxuan. We must first ask what happened at that time."

    Seeing that Wu Dan didn't reveal anything, I didn't ask much, so I asked Lingxi to stay and watch the shop, and took Wu Dan to the city bureau to meet Zhao Yu.  Zhao Yu said that he had already investigated the magazine where Li Xiaoxuan worked, and happened to drive us there to see her.

    Li Xiaoxuan works in the World Financial Center Building, and the environment is not bad.  Their company is on the third floor.  At the entrance of the company, Zhao Yu asked the front desk if Li Xiaoxuan was working here.  Before we could reveal our identities, the girl at the front desk immediately stared at Zhao Yu with heart-shaped eyes, and nodded repeatedly: "Yes!"

    Then, he immediately gave Zhao Yu a soft look: "I'll call her right away."

    With that said, she walked away gracefully.  Wu Dan looked at it and smiled: "This little girl probably has a crush on Xiao Zhao."

    Zhao Yu smiled wryly.  I smiled and said, "That's not true, you can't have such a face for nothing."

    Inspired by Zhao Yu, the girl moved quickly and brought Li Xiaoxuan over in a short while.  From a distance, I seemed to hear the sound of "dong dong" from the floor.  I followed the prestige, and saw the smiling girl at the front desk walking over with a fat man.  This fat man weighed more than 180 catties. Looking closely, he looked similar to Li Xiaoxuan in the photo, but even uglier.

    The skin is dark and fat, which means that one black becomes ugly, and one fat ruins everything.  Looking back at Wu Dan, I immediately felt that even Wu Dan was pleasing to the eye.

    Li Xiaoxuan looked at us warily: "Who are you?"

    I stepped forward and showed my police ID, and said, "Miss Li, we are the police, and we want to know something about your alma mater, Nanzhong University. Don't worry about it, it's just an investigation and visit."

    I said all this just to comfort her, so that Li Xiaoxuan would not feel that we were here to question her.  Unexpectedly, her expression became tense, and she immediately said, "I don't know anything."

    I was a little stunned, thinking I didn't ask anything? You don't know what?

    Having said that, Li Xiaoxuan turned around and was about to leave.  But Wu Dan said at this time: "Miss Li, you still smell pretty good. Do you burn incense at home every day? What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that ghosts will follow you?"

    As soon as these words came out, Li Xiaoxuan paused, and looked back at Wu Dan with an ugly expression: "What did you say?"

    Wu Dan walked up to her with a smile, and whispered: "The ghost knocks on the door in the middle of the night, be careful."

    After hearing this, Li Xiaoxuan trembled and said, "You, how do you know?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Your body smells like incense candles, and you are wearing prayer beads to ward off evil spirits. Girl, you don't look very good lately, I'm afraid something bad will happen."

    Others might not take these words seriously, but unexpectedly, Li Xiaoxuan suddenly turned ashen, and said with trembling lips: "You, you will read these?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Of course I will, I also know that you are going to be unlucky recently, at least you will lose your money, and at worst you will lose your life."

    Li Xiaoxuan was frightened this time: "Really??" She grabbed Wu Dan's arm and said in a trembling voice, "Master, do you know how to crack it? I asked several people, but no one knew! You,  Are you really a policeman?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "I'm not a policeman, I'm just their friend. Well, let me give you a way to save your life, just tell my police friend how you made up the story of Cui Shishi back then. We also  I don't hold you accountable, there is a case that is related to Cui Shishi, so let's ask you."

    Li Xiaoxuan asked alertly: "What case? Why haven't I heard of it?"

    "This is a case secret, so I can't tell you now. But if you tell us what happened back then, we will definitely not hold you accountable for making up the story." Wu Dan said.

    Only then did Li Xiaoxuan feel relieved: "Okay, then let's talk in the reception room."

    We followed her into the reception room.  Li Xiaoxuan sat down and told the story of what happened at that time.  According to her, Cui Shishi was very famous back then, she was beautiful and good at dancing, she was the goddess pursued by many boys.  Due to being sought after by everyone, Cui Shishi's personality is also quite domineering, and she often offends her classmates.  Li Xiaoxuan is one of them.  She is not pretty, so she was ridiculed and laughed by Cui Shishi in public.  Because of this, I held grudges, so I wrote this kind of fabricated story and posted it on the Internet.

    "That's all?" Wu Dan asked.

    Li Xiaoxuan nodded and said: "Only these, nothing else." Wu Dan thought for a while, then smiled and said, "Where is that brother who likes to write poetry? What about Xiulan? Why did you include him?"

    Li Xiaoxuan said: "I just wrote this casually, because he happened to commit suicide at the time I was wrong on this point. I shouldn't slander others as rapists. That's also true.Because I don't like that Xiulan very much.  Kind of a bitch.  "

    Wu Dan touched his chin and didn't speak.  Li Xiaoxuan looked at him and said, "I've said everything I know, can you tell me how to get rid of bad luck?"

    Wu Dan walked up to me and said in a low voice: "Look carefully, is there any special aura on her body?"

    I stared at Li Xiaoxuan, but I saw traces of black air surrounding her.  I nodded to Wu Dan, and said in a low voice: "Master, she has a problem, and there may be a ghost following her, but this ghost's spiritual power is very weak."

    Wu Dan nodded, and immediately sneered at Li Xiaoxuan, "You're lying."

    "What?!" Li Xiaoxuan immediately retorted, "I didn't!"

    Wu Dan smiled, and said with a strange expression: "No? I can see a ghost following you. If you are fine, why did they follow you? The ghost following you must be the dead Xiulan, right?"

    Li Xiaoxuan immediately shivered, looked around subconsciously, and tightly grasped the wooden Buddha beads on her arm with one hand: "Don't scare me, why can't I see it?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "It's impossible to do what we do without yin and yang eyes. Actually, I have seen the ghost following you, but I don't know why he followed you, so I want to ask through you. Now I probably know  You are the one who killed Xiulan!"

    Where did I know this?  Although I also suspected that there was something wrong with the fat woman, I didn't dare to make such a bold guess.  Zhao Yu and I stared at Li Xiaoxuan, but saw her face getting paler.  It also made us both suspicious.

    At this moment, I saw Wu Dan quietly squeezed a trick out of his hand, and took out a small cut-out paper figurine from his pocket.  When I saw that thing, I knew that Wu Dan was going to make a big move.  He wanted to use the puppet replacement technique to fabricate Na Xiulan's ghost to frighten her.  Ordinary people, especially those with ghosts in their hearts, probably would be scared to pee when they saw this situation.

    I intended to cooperate with Wu Dan, so I secretly twisted the formula, and used the technique of subjugating ghosts taught by the witch sister to let the Yin Qi linger in the entire closed room.  Although ordinary people can't see where the yin is, they only feel a coolness around them, and the light becomes very dark.

    I watched the ghost energy dissipate, Li Xiaoxuan shivered, and immediately became vigilant.  At this moment, I saw Wu Dan lightly flicking his fingers, and the paper figurine transformed into Xiulan quietly floated behind Li Xiaoxuan.

    Seeing our actions, Zhao Yu also smiled, and secretly used the "blurring method" to isolate the space of the reception room from the outside.  In fact, blindfolding has two meanings, one is to make people invisible to the eyes, and the other is to make people unable to hear the sound coming from here.

    So if we don't leave this door, people outside will not be able to hear the movement in the reception room.

    At this time, I stood aside and watched the excitement.  Seeing that Li Xiaoxuan turned her head and saw the Xiulan ghost made by that paper man, she immediately screamed.  I watched it funny.  The puppet replacement technique varies according to the level of people's Taoism.  At Wu Dan's level, he was able to use this kind of medium spells with ease, lifelike.

    Seeing the pale face of the paper man, the corners of the black lips drooping, and bleeding from the seven orifices, it was very frightening.  Li Xiaoxuan was scared to pee a long time ago, pointed at the paper figurine and said tremblingly, "You, don't come here, I have prayer beads!!"

    Wu Dan said at this time: "He said you killed him, so he came to claim his life!!" As he spoke, the finger in his hand changed, and the paper figurine slowly moved over.

    Seeing the paper figurine flying towards her, Li Xiaoxuan immediately lost her leg and collapsed to the ground, crying, "I didn't mean it, I didn't mean it!! Why haven't you left for so many years!!"

    When I heard it, I immediately pricked up my ears.  It seems that there is something inside the case?  !  Was it guessed by Wu Dan?  ?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 482: Quling (Part 2)

    ?

    Seeing this, Wu Dan hurriedly asked: "What happened back then, you tell me so I can help you!"

    Having said that, Wu Dan let the paper man jump on the fat girl.  So I heard Li Xiaoxuan howling like a pig being killed.  I subconsciously blocked my ears, and subconsciously glanced at the door of the meeting room, thinking that there must be no gifted people who can hear the voice here, otherwise I would think that we are a couple of heavy tastes, raped a two hundred catties  What about the black fat man?

    Li Xiaoxuan was scared to pee at this time, so she could only shout: "I'll tell you all! Drive the ghost away!!"

    I was amused in my heart, but I saw Wu Dan pull out a talisman in a serious manner.  In fact, the spell was a spell of breaking the substitution technique. After chanting the spell, he pasted the spell on the forehead of the paper figurine.  There was a sound of "poof", and the paper figurine was instantly burned to ashes.

    I saw that the ghost energy was taken away in the dark, and the light in the room seemed to brighten.  Zhao Yu also put away his blindfold, so the soft voices from the office outside also came through.

    At this moment, Li Xiaoxuan was too scared to stand up.  We didn't even bother to pull her up.  The damn thing weighs more than me, so I can't move it.

    Zhao Yu took her a cup of warm water and handed it over.  Li Xiaoxuan took it tremblingly, and finally said a word after a while: "I, am I still alive?"

    Zhao Yu said: "You are still alive. But, you just said that you killed that Xiulan."

    Li Xiaoxuan's face turned pale, and after a while she sighed: "I didn't do it on purpose, it was an accident that day."

    She settled down and slowly told us the cause of Xiulan's death.  It turned out that Li Xiaoxuan had a crush on Na Xiulan when she was in school.  She herself is a literary young woman, so she prefers the witty type.  That Xiulan happened to be one of the more perfect talents.

    Na Xiulan has a weird personality and likes to watch the sunset and starry sky on the roof of the teaching building.  Poets are like this, and the world has to understand it.

    On the night of Qixi Festival that night, at midnight, Li Xiaoxuan mustered up the courage to go to the roof of the teaching building to find Xiulan and confess her love to him.

    But I prepared such a long confession poem with deep affection, Xiulan laughed after listening to it, and then said coldly: "I am not interested in fat people. Not only me, any man will have no idea when he sees you  .¡±

    This sentence not only broke the girl's heart, but also annoyed Li Xiaoxuan.  Enraged, Li Xiaoxuan pushed Na Xiulan off the roof and watched him fall to his death downstairs.

    "That's it?" I asked.  At first I thought it was a complicated and confusing old case, but looking at it now, it was nothing more than an accidental wounding accident?

    Li Xiaoxuan wiped away her tears and said, "That's it. I didn't think he would die. At that time, he was leaning against the building and looked at me with a very sarcastic expression. I was very angry, so I stepped forward and pushed him with all my strength."  , I didn¡¯t expect him to push me downstairs.¡±

    I wiped my cold sweat after listening.  It seems that you can't find a girlfriend with a huge difference in weight. If your girlfriend gets angry, her life will be in danger.  There have been accidents in foreign countries where a girlfriend sits and kills a boyfriend

    "Since it was an accident, why didn't you report it afterwards?" Zhao Yu asked.

    Li Xiaoxuan cried: "I was terrified at the time I was stunned for a long time and found out that I had killed someone. How dare I report it! It was midnight, and there was no one near the teaching building. Everyone didn't realize that he was dead at first. I went downstairs.  , trembling in the dormitory, typed out a suicide note, and stuffed it into the book he occupied in the study room"

    Zhao Yu and I looked at each other, thinking that there was an inside story in this case, but why no one found out that it was murder?

    "No, it's not hard to find the problem if you jump off the building and be pushed down by yourself." Wu Dan said, "Why didn't anyone check?"

    Li Xiaoxuan said: "Because no one cares about Xiulan's life or death. His mother seemed to want to lose this oil bottle, so she didn't pursue it further. The school didn't want this matter to make a fuss, so they urged the case to be closed early. Now that the suicide note was found  , then the case will be closed"

    I smiled wryly for a while, not knowing what to say.  Human life is like an ant, no wonder that Xiulan's ghost lingers for years.

    Zhao Yu lowered his face and said, "Later, in order to divert everyone's suspicion from you, you wrote a ghost story to distract attention? Don't you think it's vicious? Then Xiulan died, and you ruined his  reputation!"

    Li Xiaoxuan said: "Well, it was my fault, but I just felt scared at the time I felt that everyone's eyes were looking at me. There was no way, I just made up that kind of story."

    Zhao Yu said coldly: "Okay, then come with us to the Municipal Bureau."

    Li Xiaoxuan was immediately dejected, but after a while her expression calmed down: "Actually, I've thought about such a day for a long time, and this makes me feel relieved."

    I discussed with Zhao YuNext, let him take Li Xiaoxuan back, and Wu Dan and I will deal with the spirits in the lake.  After going out, I suddenly felt that life was dramatic.  This trip also settled an old case.

    "Master, this is nonsense. We came to investigate the past and finally solved a hidden old case. This is bloody. How did you know that she has a problem?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "People who are haunted by ghosts, on the one hand, have a weak aura, are weak and sick, and are prone to attract ghosts. On the other hand, they have done bad things themselves. I think this fat man is more stocky than me, and he doesn't seem to be weak and sick, so he  Let¡¯s make a guess. It turned out to be right.¡±

    "Is this all right? It's too coincidental." I said speechlessly.

    "This is not accidental. It can only mean that there is a god standing three feet above the head. People are doing the sky and watching. The law of heaven is reincarnated, and karma is retribution. Therefore, in life, don't do evil." Wu Dan said seriously.

    I laughed and said, "Master taught me a lesson~!"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "I'm not teaching you, I don't think you can do anything bad with your brain. To be a bad guy, you have to have a certain IQ."

    Me: "" Master, if you don't complain, I will die from the Stars.

    After finding out the previous story, I discussed with Wu Dan and decided to deal with the spirit body in the lake at night.  I asked Wu Dan if he had any solutions, and if he needed to prepare any magic tools and props.

    But Wu Dan shook his head and said: "This kind of spirit comes and goes without a trace, and your ghost eyes can't distinguish it. We have to lure it out first."

    "How to draw it out?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "Contact the real Cui Shishi and record her voice."

    According to Wu Dan's method, he recorded the real voice of Cui Shishi and played it by the lake, and the spirit body would automatically appear when he heard it.  Because the channel for it to communicate with the outside world is to imitate Cui Shishi's voice, which is like an animal looking in a mirror. Dogs, cats and birds will always be attracted to stop when they see their own shadows in the mirror.

    After listening to Wu Dan's instructions, I quickly contacted Cui Shishi and asked about her situation in the past few years.  According to Cui Shishi, Na Xiulan actually dated her for a while, but one was lofty, the other proud, had disagreements, and always quarreled, so they broke up.  This relationship, there are a few students know.  Before Na Xiulan committed suicide, Cui Shishi traveled abroad with her new boyfriend because she met a rich second generation, and did not contact her school classmates.  Later, her boyfriend proposed marriage during the trip, and she thought it was good, so she agreed, so she simply followed her boyfriend to meet her parents abroad and prepared for the engagement ceremony.

    During this period of time, Na Xiulan died, and she was very busy. She didn't know what happened in China, and she didn't contact her classmates in China.  This kind of beauties at the school belle level generally have a lot of male fans, but surprisingly few female friends.  This phenomenon is very subtle, but everyone understands it.

    So as soon as she got busy, she cut off contact with her domestic classmates, as if she had just evaporated.  After the engagement, her boyfriend simply went through the immigration procedures for her, but when she was going through the procedures, he heard some gossip from the school, so he and Cui Shishi had a bit of trouble.

    Cui Shishi's parents felt that it would be a pity if something went wrong for their daughter after she married such a good husband-in-law, so they used some connections to change their daughter's identity and household registration name, which meant that she should start anew abroad.  All negative materials in the country were erased.  [It also includes some bad rumors and records of Cui Shishi before, everyone understands]

    Therefore, when we were investigating this person, we felt that everything stopped abruptly, as if it had evaporated out of thin air, but in fact it was just a different identity.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 483 Expelling Spirits (Part 2)

    ?

    After figuring out the situation, Wu Dan recorded a real voice of Cui Shishi speaking, and said that he would take me for a walk by the lake at night to draw out the spirit body.

    In the middle of the night, the two of us came to the lake of Nanzhong University again.  The lake is very calm, without any abnormality.  Wu Dan and I sat by the lake for a while, and when the surroundings became completely silent, Wu Dan said to me: "Let's get started."

    So I took out the phone that recorded Cui Shishi's voice, pressed the play button, and put it by the lake.  Cui Shishi's voice came from my mobile phone.

    Wu Dan and I watched the movement of the lake carefully.  Wu Dan put the string of giant clam beads by the lake.  After a while, I saw a curl of white mist rising from the lake water, with a dark blue light spot.  At the same time, the giant clam beads placed by the lake seemed to echo the white mist spots, and slowly emitted a burst of cold light.  The weirdest thing is that the red color gradually faded away and merged with the white mist rising from the lake water, slowly fading out a figure.

    The shadow is looming, but when you look closely, it really looks like Cui Shishi.

    "Here we come." Wu Dan said, and took out a spirit-gathering talisman, intending to receive the spirit body into the talisman.  But before I could put the spirit body into the spell, I saw the lake surface suddenly turbulent. After a while, another huge shadow suddenly appeared in the lake and swallowed the spirit body in one gulp.

    This shadow appeared very suddenly, like the shadow of a giant shark, and felt bigger than that thing.  The only thing that is certain is that the thing is not an entity, but a phantom, just like a ghost.

    After the shadow swallowed the spirit body, it suddenly fell into the water again.  Wu Dan and I were taken aback and looked at each other, not knowing why.  What's even more amazing is that the thing didn't attack us, or it seemed like it couldn't see us, and it disappeared after swallowing the spirit body.

    I looked at the calm lake again, and was speechless in surprise.  After a while, he asked Wu Dan, "Master, did you see anything?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "A shadow, I don't know what it is."

    "You don't even know Master" I was a little surprised.

    Wu Dan looked at me: "Do you think I am Baidu?"

    The two of us waited by the lake for a long time and didn't feel any changes.  But that thing just now was really scary, could there be a water demon underwater?

    Wu Dan stepped forward and saw that the giant clam bead was still lying on the ground, so he picked it up and said: "Come on, the spirit body didn't catch it, so return the bead first."

    "How do I pay it back? Do I still have to go to the Netherworld?" I asked.  Although Fang Liang is the boss of the acting sub-bureau, his main job is the leader of the underworld ghost police.  People are very busy, besides running everywhere, where can I find them?

    Wu Dan said: "Doesn't your Hunting Bureau have a specially configured mobile phone? Call him and ask him to pick it up. It's not good for us to keep this thing."

    I wondered why it was not good, and I could still spy on the secrets of heaven.  But spying on the secrets of heaven is said to be very unfavorable to mortals, and most of them will shorten their lives.  I remembered that I watched it when I was at the bottom of the lake, wondering if it would have any bad effects.  Speaking of which, what did I see?

    I thought about it carefully, and it seemed that I only saw the silhouettes of two people, one of whom looked a lot like Ma Yun.

    Thinking of this, I don't understand what the ghost sculpture behind the secret door is.  If it's something from the Netherworld, it doesn't look like it. On the contrary, I feel that it is the image reflected by the real thing.

    I couldn't figure it out, so I called Fang Liang first.  I seldom use the cell phone provided by the Hunting Bureau. I always feel that it would be scary enough to receive a call from the ghost world in the middle of the night.  Sometimes there are some pranksters who are idle and hurt, and send text messages on my mobile phone in the middle of the night.  At that time, if I woke up and read the text message, the drowsiness would disappear immediately.  But this phone is indeed very high-end, it can directly make video calls, the video style is high-definition, and three-dimensional.  So as soon as we made a call, Fang Liang's shadow suddenly appeared in front of us: "Why, remember to call me?"

    "I said brother-in-law in the previous life, did you lose something?" I smiled.

    Fang Liang frowned, touched his wallet subconsciously, and cursed: "Damn your sister, tell me what's going on, I'm busy!"

    Wu Dan shook the ghost clam in his hand, and said with a smile: "You lost it, but we picked it up. How can you thank us?"

    Fang Liang was shocked immediately: "How did you find it? I almost searched Haihe all over the place, but I couldn't find it! This is the year-end award from my boss. I lost my heart and didn't sleep well for a while.  Sleep."

    I laughed and said, "You still need to sleep? Come get it."

    Fang Liang said with a wry smile: "I'm not free for the time being. I'll help keep it for two days. I'm so busy that I haven't had a rest."

    ?Dan said: "Where is it so busy? There have been no natural or man-made disasters recently."

    Fang Liang smiled wryly and said: "You don't know yet, this evening, a passenger ship was shipwrecked in Hainan in the waters of Tanggu District, and most of the people on the ship died. I'm not looking for their souls.  "

    "All the people in the boat died, so there are hundreds of them." I said in surprise.  This kind of murder has not happened in the waters of Tianjin for many years.

    Fang Liang smiled wryly and said, "I'm not afraid of several hundred. The most fearful thing is that I haven't found a single soul. I've been busy with my colleagues so far, but I haven't found a single soul. Is it plausible? When I go back, the year-end bonus is gone again.  "

    Wu Dan was surprised and said: "So many people have died, and only one ghost has not been found?"

    Fang Liang smiled wryly and said, "Not one. This is the first time I have encountered such a strange thing since I have been working for so many years."

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "There is something under the Bohai Sea."

    Fang Liang said: "I thought it was there at first. I went down to the sea area where the accident happened, but I couldn't see anything. But the strangest thing is that I couldn't see anything."

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "You mean, there are no living things underwater?"

    Fang Liang nodded and said: "Indeed, there is nothing, it is barren. There are not even aquatic plants, fish and shrimps, it is impossible."

    I was at a loss when I heard it, and thought to myself that I didn¡¯t watch TV, and I didn¡¯t know that such a tragedy happened in the Tianjin waters.

    Fang Liang said: "Okay, I'll go to work first. Maybe Ouyang Bo will tell you about this case tomorrow morning. Now the Spirit Hunting Bureau here in Tianjin is also involved in the work of searching for souls."

    I thought, well, the marine police are searching for survivors, and the agents of the Soul Hunters are searching for souls.  Up to now, the efficiency of the Hunting Bureau is not as fast as that of the maritime police.

    After hanging up the phone, I asked Wu Dan why he didn't ask Fang Liang just now, what is the shadow in the lake?

    Wu Dan pondered for a while, then shook his head and said, "I'm afraid that thing is not from the lake, but from the Haihe River. The Haihe River finally flows into the Bohai Sea, so"

    I was surprised and said: "So there is something on the bottom of the Bohai Sea? There is something under the wrecked sea that eats ghosts?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said, "It's probably like this."

    Eating ghosts, I know a kind of ghosts in my knowledge.  Others, such as legendary beasts or something, but that thing is always a legend, not real.

    I was speechless: "Master, do you mean that someone raises ghosts under the sea?"

    Wu Dan spat: "You already know about ghosts and gu. It's sick to raise this thing under the sea, right? It's not a ghost, there should be something else. Even Fang Liang can't see it, so this thing should be terrible. But there are  One thing is certain, this thing eats souls, spirit bodies and the like."

    Hearing this, I immediately felt that the water in the lake was scary, so I asked Wu Dan whether the things in the water would affect the students in the school?  Wu Dan said: "That's not true. The underwater things only eat spirit bodies, or attack specific people. Ordinary people should not be their or their attack targets."

    The two of us researched for a long time, and we didn't even understand what the underwater things were, so we had to go back home and put the question on hold until tomorrow.

    Early the next morning, I did receive a call from Ouyang Zhuan's family, telling me to go to Tanggu District to help rescuers search and rescue.

    Since I learned some inside information from Fang Liang last night, I understand that Ouyang Zhuan's family wanted us to search for the souls of the deceased during the search and rescue.

    So I went out with Zhao Yu, planning to visit Tanggu District together.

    We just went downstairs, and when we walked towards the car parked in the yard of the dormitory, we saw a person leaning on the car with his back to us.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 484: Strange Shipwreck

    ?

    I glanced at the man's back and immediately recognized Tang Xin.  Thinking back to the last time I talked with Tang Xin about Zhao Yu's mood, I added that Zhao Yu had secretly loved her for a long time, Ah Jiu was just a good impression of her first love or secret love, and you are the real love, so I couldn't help but feel a little guilty.

    So I stopped and wanted to see the situation before deciding whether to go with Zhao Yu.

    When Tang Xin heard footsteps, she immediately turned her head and smiled sweetly at Zhao Yu and me.  I immediately said: "You two talk first, I'd better find a car and go there by myself."

    With that said, I slipped away.  I heard Zhao Yu calling me from behind: "Hey, Song Yan!!"

    After running for a while, seeing that he didn't come after me, I slowly moved back with great curiosity.  It's very early now, in order to get to the scene early, Zhao Yu and I went out at six o'clock.  Now everyone in the community has not woken up or just woke up, private cars are parked everywhere in the yard, and there is no one else.

    So I tiptoed to the back of a car, taking advantage of the not-so-bright skylight to peek at Zhao Yu and Tang Xin.

    I saw Tang Xin holding Zhao Yu's arm and said, "Hey, if I ignore you, are you really going to ignore me?"

    Zhao Yu was silent for a while, and then said: "I didn't ignore it."

    Tang Xin snorted coldly: "Then you've already slept, so you can't renege on your debt."

    Ahhh I wiped off my cold sweat, dumbfounded.  This kind of bold and unrestrained words can only be said by a nympho girl.

    Although I can't see Zhao Yu's expression clearly, I can imagine that Zhao Yu is blushing now.  Because I found that his voice was even lower: "Well."

    Tang Xin seemed to be very happy, she hugged Zhao Yu, and stood on tiptoe wanting to go over to kiss her.  I saw Zhao Yu dodge subconsciously, but Tang Xin failed.  Tang Xin snorted coldly: "Forget it, I'm leaving!"

    Having said that, Tang Xin turned around to leave.  The moment Tang Xin turned around, I saw Zhao Yu grabbed her arm, pulled her into his arms abruptly, bowed his head and kissed her.  Emma, ??the action is domineering and done in one go, just like shooting an idol drama.

    I saw that the two kissed passionately, so I took out my mobile phone and took a few pictures. I was secretly happy, and I would save it as material for teasing Zhao Yu in the future.

    After the two of them finished kissing me, Tang Xin left contentedly, then I went to Zhao Yu's side and said with a smile, "Not bad, Zhao Yu."

    Zhao Yu was a little embarrassed, and coughed lightly: "Let's go, sir, I have to wait."

    So the two of us got in the car, Zhao Yu drove, and sat in the co-pilot's seat.  After driving for a while, the sky began to brighten.  I glanced at Zhao Yu inadvertently, and suddenly felt something was wrong.  Taking a closer look, I rubbed it, and there was a trace of lipstick on the corner of Zhao Yu's lips.

    Probably because he also felt it just now, and wiped it off by himself, but he didn't wipe it off in a hurry. The trace of this lipstick is very obvious.

    I was secretly happy in my heart, knowing that Tang Xin must have left this behind, but I decided not to tell him, let's do it first.

    The two of us drove to Tanggu District, near the beach where the shipwreck occurred.  By this time it was daylight.  I saw a lot of policemen gathered around the beach, and sea search and rescue boats were also searching everywhere from afar.

    Ouyang Zhuanjia and Lin Yufan were on the beach, and there were a few colleagues from the Hunting Bureau who were wearing diving suits and were about to go into the water.  Ouyang Zhuanjia held up the walkie-talkie and didn't know who he was talking to, while Lin Yufan held his compass to locate.

    Zhao Yu and I ran over quickly.  Zhao Yu asked, "Sir, how is the situation here?"

    As soon as Ouyang Bo turned his head and saw us, he immediately said: "You guys are here, now follow their search and rescue boat around the sea and take a look. Song Yan, look carefully and see if there is anything unusual.  "

    I saw that Ouyang Zhuanjia's complexion was not very good. It seems that Fang Liang was right, no one has found the ghost of the deceased now.  Ouyang Zhuan's family also expects my Nether Eye to be useful.

    I first snatched a telescope from Lin Yufan's hand to see the situation in the distant sea.  In the distance, a passenger ship with a twisted hull was seen lying on the sea.  The hull of the passenger ship is a bit strange, as if it has been twisted by a huge force, presenting a strange arc.  The search and rescue boat is rescuing, or directly picking up the corpse.

    Because most of the people on the passenger ship were carried out, it seems that too few survived.  At this moment, ambulance personnel also came on the beach, but more of them were stretchers covered with white cloth placed by the sea¡ªall the bodies of the victims.  The beach is densely packed, and at a glance, the wind howls on the beach, the white cloths are hunting, the rows of dead people have solemn expressions, and the families of the dead are crying loudly.

    I have seen this sad scene many times, and I still can't help but feel sad when I see it again.

    The sky seemed to be infected by this tragic event in the world, and it was very gray.Ken out of the sun.  I let out a long sigh in the wind and settled down.  The dead are gone, what's the use of being sad.  What can be done now is to let the dead rest in peace and bring the murderer to justice!

    I stabilized my mind, handed the binoculars to Lin Yufan, and walked up to the corpses to have a look.  The corpse was swollen and dripping wet. It was true that he had drowned, but the soul was not around the corpse.  The surroundings are full of dead air, but there is not a single soul.

    I looked at it for a long time and was very puzzled. Did all the ghosts hide in the water?  But it doesn't make sense, Shui Fangliang looked at it last night, and there was nothing.

    Ouyang Zhuan's family called Zhao Yu and me over and asked, "How are your water skills?"

    I knew that this was the rhythm for the two of us to go into the water to have a look, so I said, "I'm fine." Zhao Yu also nodded in agreement.

    Ouyang Zhuan's face was solemn, and he sighed: "Fang Liang also told me that he went into the water to see, but there was nothing. But he is a person from the underworld, and his vision is different from our human vision. Maybe he can't see some things at all.  Something. Maybe there are other clues under the water. So this time I want you two to go down and look. But there may be danger under the water."

    Zhao Yu said: "Sir, please rest assured, we will be careful and do our best to complete the task."

    I was a little funny listening from the side.  Sure enough, a kiss in the morning is full of positive energy.

    Ouyang Zhuanjia said approvingly: "Xiao Zhao is always like this Hey, what's wrong with your mouth, Xiao Zhao?"

    Zhao Yu asked in a daze, "What's wrong?" As he spoke, he raised his hand to wipe it off.  It's even better this time, the color of the lipstick is even bigger.

    I almost burst out laughing.  But after thinking about it, this is the scene of the crime, and it can't be too much in such a miserable situation, so he said, "Report sir, that's lipstick!"

    Ouyang Bo's expression became clear: "Oh okay, you guys are ready to go!"

    Other colleagues stared at Zhao Yu curiously.  Zhao Yu's face turned red immediately.

    Lin Yufan found two diving suits and handed them to us for us to put on.  Zhao Yu whispered to me while wearing a diving suit: "Song Yan, why didn't you remind me when you saw something on my mouth!"

    I smiled in a low voice: "I think it's pretty good, it's pretty, so I didn't say anything."

    Zhao Yu was furious: "Be careful, I will retaliate against you like this in the future."

    I chuckled softly: "You have no chance."

    After putting on the special diving suit made by the Hunting Bureau, I was a little surprised.  The material of this thing is actually much lighter than ordinary diving suits, and I don't know what material it is made of, and the style is lighter and not so bulky.

    Lin Yufan pinned the two small walkie-talkies to the collars of Zhao Yu's and me's diving suits, and said, "This thing is specially designed. No matter what kind of magnetic field interference we receive, we will always receive your signal. Uh, of course I will also receive your signal."  Not necessarily" Lin Yufan added guiltily: "If there is something with an overly strong magnetic field under the water, the signal will be disturbed and interrupted for a while. But there will always be."

    I looked at this button-like walkie-talkie with distrust: "Is it reliable?"

    Lin Yufan said, "Reliable maybe."

    I asked: "Can you remove the word "ba?"

    Lin Yufan: "This"

    Zhao Yu said: "I'm ready, Song Yan, how about you?"

    I immediately tidied up and said, "Okay, let's go!"

    So Zhao Yu and I arrived in front of the wrecked passenger ship in a search and rescue boat.  After getting close to the passenger ship, I saw the name of the passenger ship on the tilted side of the ship: Sewol.

    These three characters are half floating and half submerged in the sea water, suddenly exuding a vicissitudes of life.  The search and rescue boat stopped, and Zhao Yu and I jumped into the sea water, and slowly dived from the Suiyue to the depths of the seabed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 485: Deepwater Tomb

    ?

    Although the diving suit of the Hunting Bureau is specially made, as the depth increases, I still feel the biting chill passing from the sea water to my body.

    I looked back at Zhao Yu, only to see that his speed was much faster than mine. The depth of sea water where the Suiyue accident occurred was average, but the degree of damage to its appearance was somewhat different.  It was as if it had been distorted by something.  It may have been dragged to this sea area.  Although this idea is really a bit extraordinary.

    Sure enough, Zhao Yu and I dived to the bottom of the sea and found nothing unusual.  This side is different from the lake water. There are active marine life on the bottom of the sea, there are corals and fishes, and there is no abnormality at all.

    Zhao Yu and I cruised the seabed for a while, but there was nothing.

    "Zhao Yu, everything is normal underwater, did you find anything?" I asked through the walkie-talkie.

    After a while, Zhao Yu replied: "No, let's look ahead."

    So we two dived forward for a long time.  Suddenly, I felt a torrent rushing under my feet, like a huge hand, pulling us down.

    I panicked in my heart, looked down, and saw that the water was muddy.  It stands to reason that there are no torrents near here at all. Where did the torrent come from?

    I just wanted to remind Zhao Yu to pay attention to his feet, but before I could say anything, I felt that my legs seemed to be pulled down by something, and my vision was blurred by the turbulent sand in front of me.

    In the chaos, it seemed that someone grabbed me.  I looked back and saw Zhao Yu grabbing me.  I wanted to drag me out of the rapids, but both of us were dragged down by the rapids.  Seeing that Zhao Yu couldn't hold me back, he simply hugged me and fell into the depths of the ocean with me.

    My mind went blank.  Those who have not been there cannot imagine the fear of being swallowed by deep water.  There is nothingness all around, and the sound of sea water can be faintly heard from the headset of the walkie-talkie.  In this case, perhaps many people will have infinite fear and despair gushing from the bottom of their hearts.

    I also hugged Zhao Yu subconsciously, and the two of us drifted away for a long time.  After a while, I suddenly felt that the water flow slowed down, and then, we both seemed to hit something, with a "bang", we were a little dizzy.

    But at the same time, both of us were blocked.  I felt myself slowly stop.

    After the sound of the water gradually died down, I opened my eyes and pushed Zhao Yu: "It seems to be all right."

    Only then did Zhao Yu let go of me.  The two of us looked around carefully, and found that we were washed into an unfamiliar sea area.  It is unfamiliar, mainly because the situation under the seabed is somewhat similar to that at the bottom of the lake.  There is no marine life, just empty space.

    "Like the bottom of the lake, there is nothing." I said to Zhao Yu, "Where is this?"

    Zhao Yu replied: "I don't know either, I'll try to see if I can get in touch with Lin Yufan."

    The special headset and walkie-talkie we brought with us can do simple FM, but the signal is very strong.  But I experimented with Zhao Yu for a long while, and there was only the sound of chi chi la la on the intercom.

    "Lin Yufan is a jerk! I can't get in touch. Shall we surface to see what's going on?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "There should be no rapids and rapids in this sea area. Let's look carefully to see if there is anything special."

    So the two of us swam a few steps forward, but suddenly felt a huge black shadow looming in the deep water.  I quickly grabbed Zhao Yu and said, "What's ahead, a school of fish? Or a shark"

    "It can't be fish. There is not a single living thing in this water. How could there be a school of fish suddenly? It's probably something else." Zhao Yu said.  We both turned on our headlights to illuminate what was ahead.

    What appeared in front of me was a tall hill-like thing, which was so dark that I don't know what it was.

    This is not the point.  The point is: I actually saw this dark thing exuding an evil spirit.

    "There doesn't seem to be anything very good ahead." I said, "Maybe it's an underwater tomb. But it doesn't look like it."

    Zhao Yu said: "Let's take a look slowly."

    We touched it carefully.  When I got to that thing, I suddenly felt something different about it.  Around this black hill-like shadow, there is a strange aura lingering.

    "It's the enchantment of Taoism." I said to Zhao Yu, "What is this black thing?"

    Zhao Yu stared at the black hill-like thing for a long time, and said to me: "The black thing looks like a big house covered in sand, or an ancient tomb. There are moving things inside, and I can't see what it is.  , but more like a water snake."

    "Water snakes, nonsense, water snakes are so self-sufficient."Brother, Brother Zhao, where are you all?  ?  Please call back!  !  "

    "It's not dead, but I don't know where it is." I scolded: "Damn, can you do it, shit, there is no signal at all on the bottom of the sea."

    "Impossible, unless it is a strong magnetic field interference." Lin Yufan said: "You wait, I will find you right away."

    So Zhao Yu and I stayed in place for a while, and soon a sea search and rescue boat came over.

    Lin Yufan stood at the bow of the boat, and when he saw us, he commanded the search and rescue boat to stop.  I boarded the boat with Zhao Yu, and Lin Yufan asked in surprise, "How did you two travel so far in such a short time?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "I want to know too, but I'm at a loss until now." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 486: The Mysterious Night Visitor

    ?

    Zhao Yu and I followed Lin Yufan's search and rescue boat back to the coast.  At this time, the search and rescue work is coming to an end.  Most of the people on board died, and only a few were rescued or seriously injured, and arrangements have been made to send them to the hospital.

    Standing by the seaside with Zhao Yu, looking at the rippling blue sea water, I never imagined that there is actually a strange ancient tomb under this calm sea.  It doesn't look like an ancient tomb, but it really takes a lot of effort to place such a big thing in the sea.

    Zhao Yu said: "If someone builds that thing in the deep sea, it will take a lot of manpower and material resources, and it will make a lot of noise. There are often fishing boats in this sea area. If there is such a large project, it will definitely be discovered."

    "You mean, that place is an ancient ruin? Impossible, judging from the bluestone bricks, this thing was built no more than twenty years ago." I said.

    "Maybe there is something else behind the stone and brick." Zhao Yu said: "As for what is there, we need to investigate before we can judge."

    After we reported to Ouyang Zhuan's family, Ouyang Zhuan's family asked us to investigate the surrounding villages and ask to see if there was such a legend about the ancient tomb in the deep sea.

    We went to a nearby fishing village to find an old man who was "highly respected" in the village.  This old man is almost seventy years old, and his name is Yang Zhihui.  Although the old man Yang Zhihui is not young, he is healthy and energetic.  When we asked him about the deep-sea ancient tombs and deep-sea legends, he told us that when he was young, sometimes he went out to sea on sunny days, and in shallow water, he could see things like latrines and tree stumps under the water.  .  But many people said that he was wrong, but the old man insisted that there must be some ancient city or something under the sea.

    When he was young, in order to verify his conjecture, the old man went to the sea to "Zha Mengzi" to see it. It was about 40 years ago. He did see the ruins of stone stalks, steles and similar shops submerged in the water, or  More like an ancient city.

    The old man Yang Zhihui said, out of curiosity, who would build a house in the water?  He and another fisherman touched it with his own hands again, intending to see what happened.  This visit is several years later.  However, after he went down this time, he didn't see the ruins of the ancient city, so he also suspected that he was wrong.

    After asking the old man, we discussed with Ouyang Zhuan's family what to do next.  After asking his superiors for instructions, Ouyang Zhuanjia decided to use something called a sonar detection instrument to measure the area of ??the underwater building first.

    And the sonar detectors processed by the Hunting Bureau, while detecting the area, will also detect whether there are "special" things underwater.

    After the approval of the superior, Ouyang Zhuan's family began to prepare.  After working for a while, I came to a conclusion.  The area where the sonar data is distributed regularly and abnormally covers an area of ??six square kilometers.  A full 6 square kilometers!  This must be a big enough city.  After reading the analysis conclusion, Ouyang Zhuanjia said: "This may be a country that has been forgotten outside the historical records. The underwater buildings are not just the black hill that you and Zhao Yu saw. At the same time, inside  It seems that there are living things. Of course, it may not be living things, some things can move even after they die."

    Being able to move even when you're dead This statement gave me goosebumps for a while.  Imagine a half-decomposed creature, or corpse, wriggling in a watery structure at the bottom of the water

    Zhao Yu asked: "Sir, are we going to dive down again to investigate?"

    Ouyang Bo sighed: "This has to be properly arranged."

    After dealing with the trivial matters on the scene, Ouyang Bo took us back to Tianjin temporarily.  It was already night when we got back.  Ouyang Bo first asked me to draw the spells found on the stone gate of the bluestone brick building.

    I drew the spell on the drawing paper and handed it to Ouyang Bo.  After looking at it for a while, he fell silent.  I asked, "Why, Brick, do you know this thing?"

    Ouyang Bo said: "I will study and understand this spell first, and then make a decision."

    Having said this, Ouyang Bo asked Zhao Yu and I to go back first, while he took the paper with the spell on it and went to study it.

    Looking at the back of Ouyang Zhuan's family, I always feel that he seems to know the origin of this spell, but he refuses to tell us.

    Zhao Yu and I had no choice but to go home temporarily.  On the way, the two of us kept thinking about what happened today, and I just thought it was amazing.

    Having been in Tianjin for so long, I don't even know what ancient buildings there are under the Bohai Sea. It feels like nonsense.

    After leaving the subway station, Zhao Yu said, "Why don't we go to Uncle Wu and ask how it is."

    I was also curious about what I saw today, so I agreed to Zhao Yu's suggestion.  So we both went to Wu Dan immediately.

    Arriving in front of Wu Dan's house, he knocked on the door for a long time, but there was no response.  ?disease.

    After being rescued with great difficulty, the injured recovered physically, but they all seemed to be depressed mentally.

    On the third day after being rescued, some survivors hanged themselves in the hospital.  This caused an uproar in the media.

    Why on earth did the rescued think of committing suicide?

    Not long after we saw the news, Ouyang Bo called: "Song Yan, immediately follow Zhao Yu to the First People's Hospital. Two survivors committed suicide there. One has been rescued, and the other is now dead."

    I immediately rushed to the hospital with Zhao Yu.  On the way, Zhao Yu said: "It is said that this survivor died within three hours. Within five hours, the human dead spirit will linger in the world, because it is still attached to it, and it is very likely that it will not immediately realize that it is dead.  Keep the aura of a living person. After five hours, when you realize that you are dead, you will slowly show the yin and ghost aura."

    I nodded and said, "You mean to let me see if there are souls staying around the corpse?"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "That's right. If the soul is still missing, and Fang Liang can't find any records, it can only mean one thing."

    I suddenly said: "The souls of the survivors were also swallowed by monsters after death!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 487: Reappearance of Heavenly Signs

    ?

    This is the first time I have seen a soul-devouring monster.  It turns out that besides ghosts, there may be other things.

    After arriving at the hospital with Zhao Yu, I saw several police cars parked downstairs in one of the wards.

    Zhao Yu and I went up the stairs of this building to the third floor and found the ward where the accident happened.  At the scene, a forensic doctor from the Municipal Bureau was taking pictures and collecting evidence. I saw a man tie a bed sheet like hemp rope and hang it on the window lattice.

    This man hung his head in the cover made of bed sheets, he seemed determined to die, and he tried his best to strangle himself to death. Just like that, the rope made of sheets wrapped around his neck, strangled himself to death  up.

    After Zhao Yu looked at it, he frowned and said, "This person doesn't seem to give up until he strangles himself."

    I asked my colleagues who searched and collected evidence, but no one saw any suicide notes or last words left by this person.

    "There is no suicide note?" I was a little surprised: "A person who has such a firm awareness of death probably has a thorough plan. When a person is about to die, he should think of leaving some last words for his family."

    "Yeah, he's not single, he has a wife and a daughter, so he wouldn't die so carelessly for no reason." Zhao Yu pondered.

    I checked the man's injuries, but was surprised to find a faint black strangle mark on his neck.

    "Zhao Yu, look at his neck, there are strangle marks on it." I pointed to the man's neck and said to Zhao Yu.

    "Where is it?" Zhao Yu looked at it for a long time, and suddenly said: "I understand, this kind of strangle mark is not man-made, but made by ghosts or other things, so you can see it, but I can't."

    I smiled bitterly and said, "Could it be that things in the bottom of the sea can come up to kill people?"

    Zhao Yu thought for a while and said: "Maybe there is such a possibility. The underwater things have souls, or they are half-spiritual and half-living things. Living people who have been close to it will be remembered by him in the end, and then hunted down.  come."

    I rubbed my forehead and said, "As you expected, there are no souls staying around this dead man."

    Just as he was talking, Ouyang Bo called: "Song Yan, Zhao Yu, you guys go downstairs to the ward immediately."

    So Zhao Yu and I came out of the ward, and when we got downstairs, we saw Ouyang Bo and several people waiting for us.

    Ouyang Bo saw me and Zhao Yu, and asked me about what I saw at the scene of the crime.  So I briefly told him what I saw.

    After hearing this, Ouyang Bo nodded and said, "I plan to let you go down to the bottom of the sea with these colleagues to see the ancient city."

    I asked: "Ouyang Zhuanjia, I heard that the things under the sea are very powerful, you should at least reveal some information to us. Are you sure?"

    Ouyang Bo said: "What I know is only a little bit. The spell on the door of the bluestone brick tomb is used to seal the things inside. I don't know what is inside. It is said that this spell originated from Maoshan Taoism.  , but there is no way to determine the specific origin. In short, the ancient city is surrounded by a huge barrier of Taoism, and if you want to break the barrier and enter, you need your God of War."

    I suddenly felt superior.  It seems that the God of War can not only open the entrance to the Netherworld, but also the Taoist enchantment.

    Ouyang Bo said that he was going to explore the water, and I remembered Wu Dan's words.  Said that if you want to go into the water, you must call him.  So I called Wu Dan and said that Ouyang Bo was going to let us go into the water to have a look.  Wu Dan immediately said that he would rush over and let us not act rashly.

    Ouyang Zhuanjia suggested that since the satellite signal is better at night, the detection will be carried out at night.  This way they can also detect our signal on the ground.  Ouyang Zhuan's family plans were completed, and we decided to meet at the coast of Tanggu District at night.

    In the evening, Wu Dan also joined us in full armor, and at the same time brought Ruan Lingxi.

    I looked at the villain in surprise: "Why are you here?"

    Wu Dan said: "The apprentice's daughter-in-law is good at water, and may be able to help at critical moments. The goddess crossbow has a good range underwater."

    I was stunned and said: "No, Master, the underwater world is so dangerous."

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly: "Isn't it dangerous for you to go into the water?"

    I sighed: "Then remember, if there is danger underwater, call me for help."

    Ruan Lingxi shook his head and sighed: "It's not sure who will help who."

    After nine o'clock at night, there is no one else on the beach.  In fact, after the shipwreck happened here, almost no one is willing to stay here until late.

    The few of us followed Ouyang Bo and others to the beach, and after we were ready, Lin Yufan commanded the boat to take us aboard.

    Ruan Lingxi did not follow?, just stay on the shore to prepare for the rescue.  Before leaving, Ruan Lingxi grabbed me and said, "Er Huo, come back safely."

    I smiled and said, "Sure, don't worry."

    After boarding the boat, as the boat got farther and farther away, I saw Ruan Lingxi's figure was gradually covered by the night, and I only saw her waving at us vaguely.  After a while, nothing can be seen.

    I took a deep breath and saw Wu Dan standing on the boat without speaking.  Ouyang Bo also prepared a diving suit for him, but Wu Dan still remembered to bring his Dragon Slaying Sword.  Seeing me looking at him, Wu Dan sighed, "Apprentice, it's dangerous to go here. I've always been skeptical, but I'm not sure."

    I hurriedly asked: "Master, what do you doubt?"

    Wu Dan said: "I seem to have seen the spell on the underwater stone gate before. Someone from the Maoshan School is studying magic, which can also be seen from the spell on Ma Jingcheng. I suspect that this underwater thing has something to do with Master Ziyang  .¡±

    "It's him again?" I frowned.  What does this Maoshan veteran want to do?  Was he made to die like this by the head of Maoshan?

    Wu Dan said: "Now I just don't know why he is obsessed with these sorcerers. Maybe we can understand by opening the underground ancient city."

    I asked: "Master, do you think there is something down there? To be honest, I can't feel any living things alive. But Zhao Yu said that there is indeed something moving in the ancient city."

    Wu Dan said: "Then it is probably not a living thing. Think about it, there are many monsters that can move after death in this world."

    As soon as he finished speaking, I remembered that Ouyang Bo had said the same thing.  At this time, the wind on the sea picked up, and a huge wave rushed in, which suddenly pushed our boat up and shook it a few times.  I was distracted, and I almost fell to the ground in a flash.  Seeing this, Zhao Yu hurriedly stepped forward to support me: "It's windy, be careful."

    I smiled wryly and said, "Stop the storm for a while, it's not easy for us to go into the water."

    At this time, colleagues from the Hunting Bureau shouted: "Look, the sky is abnormal!"

    After hearing what he said, Zhao Yu and I looked up at the sky, but when we first went out to sea, there were no cloudy clouds in the sky. Although it was not sunny, it was still calm.  But now, the sky is covered with dark clouds, wandering and running in the night sky, like a wandering giant snake, hovering above our heads.

    Wu Dan was a little surprised: "The sea weather forecast clearly stated that it will be calm tonight. Such a sign means that the underwater things have woken up."

    Signs of the sky?  I stared at the black cloud of the giant snake above my head, and suddenly remembered that when I solved a snake wine case before, when the spirit of the giant snake dispersed, something like this giant snake appeared in the sky.  Is there a giant snake in the sea?  I wipe the siren really exist?  Impossible, it's too ruinous.

    Wu Dan suddenly looked terrified, and whispered to me: "Be careful, some of the people who are traveling with you have problems!"

    When Wu Dan said this, Monk Zhang Er was puzzled for a while.  I turned around and looked at these people subconsciously.  There were a total of ten people traveling together, all elites selected by Ouyang Bo from various spirit hunting bureaus.  Although I am not familiar with them, I remember their names.

    Logically speaking, these people should not be traitors.  There have been traitors in the Soul Hunting Bureau, so all major branches have conducted strict investigations and screenings on members.  Is there another traitor in disorder?

    At this time, the hull shook even more violently.  I winked at Zhao Yu, and the two of us tried our best to stabilize our minds and secretly observed the ten people walking together.

    Everyone has good water skills and can adapt to the shaking and turbulence of the hull.  However, although the ten people panicked, they each held onto the railing with one hand, and held their own weapons with the other.

    Everyone is not in a state of confusion.  Wu Dan approached me and Zhao Yu, and said in a low voice: "If there are any giant snakes underwater, then the thing that makes the snake excited or uneasy is probably snake venom or snake powder. It's a pity that I didn't bring the fox out this time.  Xiao Zhao, take a closer look at the contents of their luggage, and see if there are any suspicious bottles or anything like that. The humidity in the sea is too heavy, and I can't smell anything. It can trigger the reaction of the thing in the deep sea, and I'm sure it's from this person.  There is a lot of snake powder or snake venom, so it should be obvious when you carry it on your body.¡± (Remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 488 - Battle at Sea

    ?

    Zhao Yu nodded and read it carefully.  The three of us were behind ten people, so Zhao Yu could see each of them clearly.

    Finally, Zhao Yu pointed at the bow of the boat, with his back to one of us, and whispered, "It's him."

    Wu Dan nodded and told Zhao Yu and I to stay where we were, while he groped towards that person.  At this time, the boat was still moving forward. I looked behind me and felt that I was about to approach the underground ghost city.

    I saw Wu Dan secretly twisting the formula in his hand, and he already held a Taoist talisman in his hand.  When he got close to the person behind, he saw that the person seemed to have a feeling, turned around suddenly, and came face to face with Wu Dan.

    The sky was violently stormy, and a thunderbolt suddenly fell from top to bottom.  With this sudden light, I saw that the man looked strange, not from the Spirit Hunting Bureau at all!

    With a thought in my heart, I suddenly thought of a possibility: Maybe someone else is already lying in wait for us nearby!

    Just when I thought of this, I saw that Wu Dan had already started a fight with that person.  I thought about it carefully. When I boarded the boat just now, the person in front went to the bathroom once.  Was it killed and replaced there?

    Thinking of this, my scalp tingled for a while, and I shouted to everyone: "Everyone pay attention! There are enemies sneaking into our ship!"

    This yacht has two floors, the space is not too big, but it is easier to hide a few people.  Everyone saw this, understood each other, and paid close attention to the surrounding situation.  I looked back over the sea, and glanced at the compass on the bow.  It was set by Lin Yufan in advance. If we find Zhao Yu and I's location last time, the compass will automatically remind us.  Looking at it now, there are still ten minutes away.

    I saw that the man who fought with Wu Dan was not very strong, and within a few blows, he was chopped down by Wu Dan and fell into the deep sea.

    Just at this moment, I suddenly heard a few "beeps" on the deck, and when I looked down, I saw a sharp spear piercing through the deck and stabbing straight up.

    I was taken aback and thought to myself, what kind of thing can penetrate the specially made deck?  !

    Looking at it again, the black air bubbling from the spear made people feel terrified.  These things seem to be tempered by Yin Qi and can penetrate hard steel.  Although it was reminded, the spear came out of nowhere, and someone was still tricked.  I heard a scream from beside me, someone in front of me was lit a sky lantern by a spear

    I winked at Zhao Yu.  Zhao Yu swung his knife, and the light of the knife slashed across the spears with a chill. I saw the spears puffing a few times, and I was suddenly forced to make a few gaps by the light of Zhao Yu's knife.

    Others also reacted and fought immediately.  I fired a few bang bang shots at the upper deck.  The God of War's bullet touched the spooky spear, and suddenly burst into flames.  I heard screams from below the deck, and after a while, those people who were hiding below also ran up.

    Not many people came, four or five men, all wearing diving suits.  But it seems that these people are surrounded by a strong aura.  I couldn't help being surprised.  The strength of the aura sometimes doesn't mean how high their Taoism is, but also means other things.

    These people are dead men!  At this time, these dead soldiers formally confronted the agents of the Hunting Bureau.  However, their Taoism and kung fu may not be very high, but they are fighting each other with their lives.  The knife seemed to feel no pain when it was stuck on the body, and he went straight to meet him, and immediately gave the opponent a knife when the sword was not drawn out of his body.  This fight-to-the-death tactic worked well in close quarters, and saw the four agents fall to the ground and die.

    I fired a shot at one of the dead men, and watched as the bullet pierced his abdomen. I could even see a transparent blood hole on his body!  However, this person seemed to be completely unconscious, and immediately rushed towards me, and the sharp blade slashed down on my face.

    I am sub-Ao, the most feared thing in this world is to die.  I dodged quickly, but now the hull was shaking so badly that my feet slipped, and I lost my balance and was thrown onto the deck, right under the feet of another dead man.

    The man looked down and immediately raised his knife and chopped it down.  Seeing this, I kicked his legs and kicked him out.  Seeing this, Wu Dan stepped forward and cut the man's right arm completely.

    The blood splashed on the deck, and I was sick to see it.  The smell of blood mixed with the smell of sea water, coupled with the shaking of the boat, made me vomit out.  But the man didn't feel it, so he pulled out the dagger with his left hand and stabbed at Wu Dan.

    Seeing this, Wu Dan did not accept the move. After dodging the move, he chanted the mantra and stuck a spell on the man's face.  After seeing a golden light, the man let out a scream, covered his face and fell to the ground, convulsed for a long while, and died.

    Wu Dan shouted to us: "These people have used the body protection spell, and they don't feel any pain. You guard carefully, and I will deal with them!"

    ??Temporary defense with Zhao Yu and the rest of the agents, but the boat was shaking violently, and the opponent was not afraid of life and death, and two colleagues were killed by the opponent's knife one after another.  Zhao Yu was out of breath, and stepped forward to cut one of them in half.  The man in black broke into two pieces and fell on the deck, splashing blood.

    But what surprised me was that he was still able to squirm for the first half of his life, and even crawled towards us.  My scalp felt numb all of a sudden, and I subconsciously fired a shot at his Tianling Gai.  The brain burst from this shot, and the man finally struggled twice and died on the spot.

    At this time, Wu Dan also solved the other two dead men.  We listened vigilantly for a while, and found that there was no more movement, so we were temporarily relieved.  After a little relaxation, I realized that it was raining, and it was getting heavier and heavier.  The wind is high and the waves are rough, and the boat is floating on the sea, just like swinging.

    I observed the surviving colleagues, only four survived.  Zhao Yu asked one of them to take the helm, and then said to Wu Dan and me: "It seems that the sea is not calm, and someone has been paying attention to our actions here. Maybe they followed our boat quietly early in the morning.  Now we have deviated from some of the original locations, the weather is very bad, do you want to go into the water later? Or go back and report to Chief Ouyang first?"

    I tried the communication equipment, and it was over, there was no signal at all this day.

    Wu Dan looked at the sky, touched the rain and sea water on his face, and said: "No, it will be difficult to go back today" Before he finished speaking, someone suddenly shouted: "No, our ship seems to be  It's leaking!"

    When I heard this, my brain got bigger.  Let me wipe, the wind is high and the waves are rough, just jump down like this?  !  If a few shark buddies are unwilling to be lonely and go out for a walk in the rain at night, we will all be fish eaters.

    Wu Dan said speechlessly: "Well, I am not good at water, and I have never repaired a boat. It is likely that those people pierced the bottom of the boat for us after they came up."

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "What should we do, or we can just dive down to find the ancient city?"

    Immediately we were out of luck.  Although all of us understand Taoism, and Wu Dan is also a master of Taoism, none of us have experience in sailing at sea.  Those four colleagues are all good at swimming, and none of them have been Pirates of the Caribbean.

    I ran to the bow of the boat to look at the compass, and came back and said, "Master, we are already near the ancient city. How about we go down?"

    Wu Dan sighed: "Let's go, in fact, there is an enchantment of Taoism underwater, and the deep water will be much calmer than the surface."

    As soon as Wu Dan finished speaking, I heard a creaking sound.

    Colleagues from the Hunting Bureau immediately gathered together: "The boat is about to capsize, or we'll dive right here!"

    A few of us had to abandon the boat, put on our diving masks, and jumped into the water with a few plops.

    Although we couldn't get in touch with Ouyang Zhuan's family, fortunately we could get in touch with each other.  At first, the wind and waves were unstable, and our dive was also very difficult.  Thanks to the advanced diving suits of the Spirit Hunting Bureau, they finally dived slowly in the direction of the ancient underground city.

    After a while, the underwater storm was much calmer.  Wu Dan said on the walkie-talkie at this time: "The few people who attacked just now used the sorcery and Taoism of Maoshan Taoism, and this ancient city must have something to do with them. Everyone must be careful and don't act rashly. Only after discussing the plan can we separate!  "Several people responded one after another.

    We turned on the headlights and dived slowly.  After an unknown period of time, I vaguely saw all kinds of strange shadows on the bottom of the sea.

    When I got really close, I realized that these were not the square houses and walls mentioned by the old people in the fishing village, but many round and oblong mud piles, with a height of about two to three meters, or even four or five meters.  .

    "We've arrived at the ancient city complex." Zhao Yu said on the intercom: "We seem to have reached the other end of him." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 489 Human Snake (Part 1)

    ?

    I dived to the mud pile of money, and couldn't help but reach out to touch it.  Only after I touched it did I realize that the mud layer was very thick, until my arms were sunk in the mud, and I still couldn't touch the real thing.  Wu Dan asked me to push it away, while he drew out the Dragon Slaying Sword and inserted it from the mud pile.  But still didn't touch anything physical.

    Wu Dan said on the walkie-talkie: "It seems that this place is flooded and the ground is cracked, and the ground has sunk, so the so-called ancient city under the sea is formed."

    Zhao Yu said: "This area is not an earthquake-prone area. How could the ancient city on the ground sink into the ground?"

    Wu Dan said: "Er Huo, Bing Po will remove the silt. But we have to wait a while, let's retreat a little bit first."

    I looked at those huge mounds of mud, and couldn't help but feel a little apprehensive: "Master, what if the mud and sand are stirred up and buried me?"

    Wu Dan said calmly: "So let's step back a little bit first. If you are buried by the sand, we will dig you out."

    I:"¡­¡­"

    I saw them all retreating a long distance with peace of mind, and I was very speechless.  Looking at this huge ancient city again, even ordinary ice spells that disturb the sea may not be able to be washed away by the muck.

    Thinking of this, I had no choice but to give it a try.  So he chanted the mantra and said: "The power to slay the evil spirits is the only one, please the water god!"

    As soon as the spell fell, there were two huge streams of water surging up like swimming dragons under the water.  The water rushing into the silt pile can actually wash away the silt of the silt.  Slowly, the appearance of an ancient city building gradually appeared in front of us.

    Like a hurricane, the water blows away the silt wrapped on the broken tiles and ruins of the ancient city.  When the water flow disappeared and the silt slowly moved forward and settled, I immediately called Zhao Yu and Wu Dan to come and see.

    We saw a city like a garden in the south of the Yangtze River, or something like a courtyard appeared in front of us.  Although only relics are left behind in this underwater garden, you can still see the charm of the past.  Every tree and stone are all unique, and the buildings, terraces, pavilions and pavilions strive to be as beautiful as possible; some pile up soil to form mountains, or divert water to build pools, imitating the characteristics of Jiangnan.

    What's even more bizarre is that this garden is actually divided into several small courtyards. Although they are much smaller than the people living on land, they actually engraved names on the arched stone gates of the courtyard.  Such as Lan Cui Xuan, Ou Xiangxie, Zhenxi Corridor, etc., are actually very beautiful in shape.

    Seeing this scene, several of us were stunned.  This garden scenery seems to remind me of the scenery in the south of the Yangtze River, a pear with exquisite spring rain.  The pavilions, terraces, pavilions, waterside pavilions and pontoons here meet each other high and low, dense and well-organized, and the layout is decent, which is not much worse than Jiangnan gardens.

    "Damn, this place is just a little small, otherwise I would have thought it was someone's underwater tropical fish tank." I laughed.

    "Uncle Wu, is this the undersea mausoleum?" Zhao Yu said.

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said: "Maybe, you see, this underwater garden is much smaller than the gardens where normal people live, and the houses and so on are more like things in a mausoleum. Looking at the surrounding area, there are indeed broken walls. It seems to be  Someone, or a tsunami, collapsed the walls of this place. Of course, man-made is not ruled out. But this place looks familiar, especially the names of these pavilions."

    "Familiar?" I smiled wryly, "This is probably someone else's tomb."

    The three of us and four other agents of the Hunting Bureau searched around the mausoleum, but found nothing unusual.  However, looking forward, the weird bluestone brick building that Zhao Yu and I have seen is still standing there.  There may well be monsters hiding inside.

    "This place is very similar to Shuixizhuang in Tianjin." An agent named Wang Zhijie who came with us said: "This place seems to have imitated Shuixizhuang."

    "What is Shuixi Village, Master?" I asked Wu Dan.

    Wu Dan said: "Jin Yong knows that Jin Yong's original name is Cha Liangyong. Cha Weiren is his ancestor. The Cha family is a big family in Tianjin. They once built the largest garden in Tianjin, Shuixizhuang, one of the prototypes of the Grand View Garden. Unfortunately,  Later, it was destroyed by floods. In the mid-Qianlong period, Cha Weiren passed away, and Shuixi Village began to decline. During the Daoguang period of the Qing Dynasty, some people donated money to rebuild Shuixi Village, and changed the number of sails to Xieshan Tower. Mei Chengdong and others formed the Meihua Poetry Society in  Among them, Shuixizhuang has a tendency of rejuvenation, but it returns to its old appearance in an instant. During the Xianfeng and Tongzhi years of the Qing Dynasty, the levee of Jieyuan burst twice, the pavilions of Shuixizhuang collapsed, and the foundation of the garden collapsed. During the Guangxu period of the Qing Dynasty, Shuixizhuang was a military police  Occupied, the garden landscape was completely destroyed. Later, due to the urban construction of Tianjin, Jufeng Qudian and other things were built successively on the former site of Shuixizhuang, and the grand occasion was no longer there.¡±

    "I'll go, Master, you know all about this." I looked up in admiration.  Of course you can't see with a mask on.

    Wu Dan said: "Because I like Jin Yong, I know a little bit about it. Speaking of which, if I didn't know this place in advance, it would be really hard to find."

      As we talked, we searched through these small pavilions.  The Spirit Hunting Bureau has equipped us with professional detection equipment. Once there is a living thing, even a small fish, it will be noticed.

    But what surprised me was that there was not even a shrimp on the bottom of the sea, let alone fish.  This unscientific.  What a wonderful undersea habitat this is, and it stands to reason that there should be a lot of marine life.  As a result, nothing.

    Wu Dan grabbed me and Zhao Yu, and said to us: "Attention everyone, this place is not normal. There are no fish or shrimps at all. There must be something fierce hidden in this place."

    Wang Zhijie said: "No way, the detector has not received any feedback information of signs of life."

    Just as Wu Dan was about to scold him for being stupid, at this moment, I saw a huge black shadow suddenly appearing behind Wang Zhijie.

    Behind him is a zigzag corridor with the words Zhenxi Corridor.  Next to the corridor is a rockery made of large rocks.  The rockery stood next to the corridor, which just covered part of the corridor, so I couldn't see what was behind the corridor.  Anyway, it is not small in size, and it seems to have a pair of dark green eyes.

    Seeing that the monster behind him was about to move, I gestured to Wang Zhijie to get out of the way.  But this guy was so stupid, he looked around blankly for a long time while watching my gestures.

    "What are you looking at, there is something behind you!" I couldn't help cursing.  Generally speaking, this kind of lifeless monster not only relies on vision, but may also sense and judge the opponent's location based on changes in electric wave current and biomagnetic field.  So whenever there is a situation, we will first compare gestures with each other.  It can be seen that the brain reflex arc of this pig-like teammate is too slow.

    After my voice, Wang Zhijie looked back subconsciously.  At this moment, the shadow came out like lightning, and rushed towards Wang Zhijie after brushing against the rocks.

    When that thing appeared, I realized that it was really a monster!  This thing has a human upper body, but its mouth looks like a fish's mouth, its eyes are dark green, and it has a long tail like a water snake.  I rely on the deep sea to surprise the descendants of Nuwa!  !

    My first feeling is this.  But after taking a closer look at this snake-like thing, I felt a little disgusted.  It is absolutely impossible for the descendants of Nuwa to have this kind of virtue. It is really ugly. Bumpman has never seen such an ugly little monster.  The descendants of Nuwa are so beautiful. Zhao Linger, Zixuan and Qinger are all beauties.  It's hard to tell if it's male or female, but it has no breasts.

    When this monster appeared, we were all taken aback.  Because everyone has never seen this thing before, all the friends were stunned for a while.

    Wang Zhijie, who was the closest, didn't even expect that when he saw that thing was about to rush forward, he opened his mouth wide, with sharp teeth shining coldly, and bit towards his waist.

    ?I panicked, thinking that this is over, my buddy will have to confess, if I can go up, there will probably be a memorial service.

    However, Ouyang Zhuan's family selected some skills. When this buddy saw the monster attacking, he turned around underwater gorgeously, stepped on the water, and jumped out of the body.  Although it has nothing to do with beauty, this bite is not accurate.

    Wang Zhijie immediately held the scimitar in his hand, turned to the back of the snake, and slashed at the monster's neck.

    I am a little speechless: Is this called hitting a snake and hitting seven inches

    However, although the knife was cut firmly, the monster didn't seem to be injured at all.

    I was taken aback, surprised in my heart.  This is not a living thing at all, but it is not a ghost either, it obviously has a body!

    "Master, what kind of monster is this? How can it be broken?!" I asked.

    Wu Dan didn't answer for a long while.  I couldn't help turning my head to look, but I saw Wu Dan standing next to me in a daze, staring blankly at the monster.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 490 Human Snake (Part 2)

    ?

    "Master, why are you so dazed?" I asked.

    Wu Dan just woke up like a dream, and shouted to me: "Ordinary swords and guns can't hurt it, apprentice, please God!"

    Please God?  !  I thought to myself, I need to invite a god who is not afraid of water Before I could think about it, I heard a scream of "ah" from the walkie-talkie, but saw Wang Zhijie being swept away by the strange snake's tail,  He slammed straight into the rock.  I was terrified watching it, and thought that it would hurt enough.

    At this time, taking advantage of the moment when the man and snake didn't turn around to beat me, I immediately recited the mantra and said: "The power to kill evil spirits is the only one, please Lu Dongbin!"

    The Eight Immortals cross the sea, why should they not be afraid of sea water?  After inviting the gods, the statue will appear immediately!

    In the sea water, I didn't expect that the statue was still very clear.  As soon as the long-robed and black-haired Lu Dongbin statue appeared, the sea area was immediately illuminated more clearly and brightly by the golden light of his Taoism.  As soon as the man-snake saw something appearing, it immediately rushed towards the statue, and at the same time let out a strange cry.

    The design of the walkie-talkie is quite special. Although the walkie-talkie in the Hunting Bureau cannot hear the sound of water flowing outside, it can receive various movements from other worlds.

    I commanded the statue of Lu Dongbin to raise the sword to kill the snake, and at the same time I asked Wu Dan, "Master, what is this?"

    Wu Dan didn't answer, just fumbled in the backpack for a while.  I thought he was touching something, but when I saw it, this guy actually found a glass bottle filled with sulfur.

    "Master, this is not a real snake, it won't work with sulfur." ??I said speechlessly.

    Wu Dan said: "It's not just sulfur. Go ahead and sprinkle a little on the snake."

    Damn, that's easy to say!  !

    I had no choice but to bite the bullet and shake the bottle immediately.  I found that there is not only sulfur in the bottle, but also a white thing.  This white thing looks like flour, but it is coarser than flour, more like rice powder.

    I do not know what liquid was added to these two powders to mix them together.  It takes on a weird color when it dries.  I saw the god statue entangled with the man and snake with its sword, and a few swords cut to the back of the monster, and black blood spread out from the back.

    I carefully walked around the black blood-soaked sea water, got behind the thing, opened the bottle cap, and was about to fall down when I suddenly felt someone tugged behind me, and I was immediately pulled up.  But I didn't expect this trick, and the whole bottle was overturned in the water, and the powder was scattered.

    I looked back, and it was Zhao Yu who was pulling me.  Zhao Yu pointed to his feet, and I was surprised to see another monster like a snake attacking from behind me just now.  With one move, the monster hit the back of the monster just now.  Just now the guy turned around, but was beheaded by the sword of Lu Dongbin statue behind him.

    At this time, the powder in the bottle dispersed in the water, and the monster that just appeared let out a long howl.  The black blood suddenly rolled underwater.  Seeing this, several of us hurriedly hid.

    In an instant, the monster was corroded until only a skeleton remained, and fell to the bottom of the sea.  When the water gradually became clearer, I went up to take a look, only to see that the skeleton of a human snake was also terrifying.  The upper body looks like a human being, but the lower body is a snake without bones.

    I shivered and found that Wu Dan knew how to deal with this monster, so I asked him what it was.

    Wu Dan said: "This is the combination of a human and a snake. The difference is that this combination is not combined with a newborn, but mixed with a stillborn."

    "How is this messed up?" I was surprised.  Suddenly I remembered the lost mage who combined his daughter with a dog in "Fullmetal Alchemist".  Should it be?  !  Man and snake combined?

    "Some pregnant women who died violently, pregnant for more than eight months, the fetus in the womb has a certain soul. But the mother is dead, and the fetus must not live. Some people cut the abdomen and take the fetus, and cultivate it with the snake spirit.  In the end, it grows into this kind of thing that is neither human nor snake. Since they are not living things, they cannot see light, so they can only live in deep water or at night." Wu Dan sighed: "I have seen some people keep this kind of pet secretly."

    "The real Ziyang you mentioned?!" I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "If I hadn't stayed in Maoshan for a while, I wouldn't know what this thing is afraid of. I don't bring much. You'd better save me some."

    Then, Wu Dan gave me another bottle full of powder: "I guess there is still a big human snake, which is the one you saw when you and Xiao Zhao went to the sea for the first time. In this bottle, you two  For self-defense, now we have given him a snake nest."

    I glanced at the arched bluestone brick building in front of me, and asked Wu Dan in puzzlement: "Then what's the use of raising this kind of thing?"

    "Experiments, assassinations, not even the soul." Wu Dan said: "?Definitely a domineering assassination animal.  But this thing can't see the light, it can only be hidden here, or it may be for the purpose of hiding here to kill people.  "

    Hide here and kill.  I suddenly remembered the shipwreck of the Years.  Could it be that someone on that ship was the target of an assassination?  !  I was shocked.  Thinking of the man who committed suicide that he saw in the morning, he vaguely felt that the person Ziyang wanted to kill might not be dead, so he used the snake spirit to kill the survivors one after another.  Or, while we were in the water, he had already killed the man who was trying to assassinate him.

    I suddenly felt a headache.  Damn, if this old man doesn't clean up properly, what he does when he comes out is like stirring shit with a stick.

    I looked back to see Wang Zhijie's situation, and it seemed that he was dizzy from the collision, and I don't know why.  I left one person to accompany him, let them watch the situation from behind, and then led the remaining two people to swim forward slowly with Wu Dan and Zhao Yu.

    At the end of the ancient city, there is a circular thing made of bluestone bricks.  I saw the charm carved on the door and took a deep breath.  This is the strange thing Zhao Yu and I saw.  Presumably this is their boss, who is more awesome.

    In an instant, there was a feeling of stabbing a hornet's nest when I was a child.

    Zhao Yu said: "The thing inside is indeed much bigger than those guys just now. Uncle Wu, can we open this door rashly, can we do it?"

    "That's right, this behemoth shouldn't be afraid of the powder in Master's small bottle, right?" I worried.

    Wu Dan said: "That has to be tried. I opened the door, Xiao Zhao used a knife to attract its attention, and the apprentice sprinkled powder. If you two have ropes or something, try to tie it up."

    The two said: "We brought it, no problem!"

    Wu Dan nodded and asked us to prepare, while he leaned forward, put his hands on the stone gate and chanted a mantra silently.  I felt that the water near the stone gate began to rotate like a turntable, and the golden light of the charm on the gate flickered.  I held the bottle tightly with one hand, pinched the cork with the other, and waited intently for Wu Dan to open the door.

    Not long after, the Taoist golden light of the spell on the door went out like a lamp.  At the same time, I heard a muffled thud behind the door.  Wu Dan said to us: "Get ready, this bk is coming out!"

    As he spoke, he stepped back for a while, raised the dragon-slaying sword in his hand, and pointed it in the direction of the stone gate.  After the impact sound lasted for a few seconds, suddenly the stone door was knocked open by something behind the door, and a huge thing rushed out from behind the door with a whimper.  I looked up and almost freaked out.

    This thing is really big enough, and the head is very deformed.  The head is very big, the face has scales, the mouth is also a fish mouth, and the eyes have degenerated into two dark god holes. I don't know if I can see people.  The most amazing thing is that this guy actually has hair!

    As soon as the thing came out, it rushed towards Wu Dan.  The speed was so fast that I didn't even have time to sprinkle a bottle of powder on Ya's face.

    Wu Dan stepped back immediately, dodging the monster's pounce.  But this thing is very flexible, chasing after Wu Dan relentlessly.

    My heart became ruthless, and I threw the bottle towards it. At the same time, I raised my gun and fired a shot at the glass bottle, smashing the bottle with a bang.  The powder spread rapidly and stuck to the monster, making a scorching hissing sound.

    The monster was in pain, and when he turned his head and saw that most of the scales on his body had been corroded, he rushed towards me immediately.  I was scared to pee at that time, and immediately slipped into the water.  Unexpectedly, the human snake was extremely fast, and it bit my leg as soon as it saw it.  I suddenly remembered that this bk is afraid of light, so I pointed the headlight at the eyes of this thing and shook it twice.  Sure enough, the player shrank back after seeing the light.  I took the opportunity to dodge, and my thoughts almost popped out of my throat.

    Zhao Yu saw the man-snake come to a standstill, raised his knife and slashed at the back of its neck.  It is not easy to use strength underwater, and the power of this knife is greatly reduced.

    The monster suddenly became angry and kept wagging its tail.  The sea water suddenly became cloudy, and I felt bad in my heart.

    At this moment, I suddenly saw several black snake-like things appearing in the sea water, as if born from the bottom of the sea, like Medusa's long hair, growing carelessly on the bottom of our feet.

    "Pay attention to your feet!" As soon as I realized something was wrong, I saw some of them wrapped around my ankles like water snakes.  Wu Dan kept drinking to remind me, and at the same time raised his knife to cut off the snake spirit that was entangled with me, and pushed me a few meters away.  But at the same time, I saw Wu Dan's hands and feet were entangled by that thing, and I couldn't break free for a while.  Look at this time again, the man-snake has already approached behind Wu Dan!

    ? I was shocked, and hurriedly wanted to ask God for help, but found that the Taoist energy was too much, and I was paralyzed to ask God to start immediately.  I watched in horror as the man-snake opened its mouth like a shark and bit down on Wu Dan's head.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 491: Survival

    ?

    When I saw this scene, my heart was broken, and I rushed towards Wu Dan immediately.  But with my speed, it is impossible to compare with the speed of the mouth of the man-snake monster.  My heart was so cold, I wondered if this game was over, would Wu Dan really just leave me like this, and even become a headless horseman at the end.  After this bite, the head is definitely gone.

    I fired a few shots at the huge mouth of the man-snake, but found that this guy didn't care about the power of God of War at all.  The underwater god of war can't play much role, all it causes is skin trauma.  Seeing that this thing was about to bite Wu Dan, and Wu Dan was entangled by the snake spirit again. At the very moment, I saw a man in black suddenly rushing out diagonally.  Come the big rock.  The buddy moving bricks rushed towards the bloody mouth of the snake, trying to place the stone between the snake's upper and lower jaws.  I took a closer look and saw that it was Wang Zhijie.  This is the rhythm of death!  !

    However, this man-snake was so powerful that it shattered the stone and swallowed Wang Zhijie at the same time!

    I was taken aback. I wanted to step forward to pry open the snake's mouth, but I found a stream of thick blood gushing out, staining the sea red.

    died.  I felt a chill in my heart.  Unexpectedly, after the human blood was dissolved into the seawater, the black shadows of the snake spirits on the bottom of the sea disappeared.

    At the same time, Wu Dan let go of the restraint, and gave the monster a knife with his backhand.  This knife was quite powerful, and cut off a small half of the monster's head.  The human snake let out a miserable cry, and fled for a while.

    "It turns out that this thing's head is the gate of life, attack his head and eyes!" Wu Dan shouted, beckoning us to catch up.  The blood mist in the sea slowly dissipated, and I couldn't help feeling a little sad when I thought of the sudden death of a colleague.  But there was no time to grieve at this juncture, so the remaining three people, me and Zhao Yu immediately followed Wu Dan to catch up.

    But this is the hometown of that thing, we are not as familiar with him.  After chasing it, he lost it.

    Wu Dan said: "You all be careful to prevent this thing from sneaking up. There are also shadows of those snake spirits!"

    Well, before Wu Dan finished speaking, I saw that black snake-like thing protruding from the bottom of the sea again.  It's so dense that it makes people feel hairy.  Seeing this, we hurried upstream for a while, trying to avoid these things, but saw the snake shadow also stretched up, and it was about to grab our legs and feet.

    "Master, this thing is here again!" I shouted.

    Wu Dan shouted: "Get out of the way! It's hard to use your strength underwater, and we won't be able to break away from them for a while!"

    We had no choice but to run away.  In the process of running, I looked back, and one of my colleagues from the Hunting Bureau didn't move.

    "What are you doing in a daze, run!" I shouted.

    At this time, I heard the man say: "Song Yan, Zhao Yu, we don't have much to deal with so many snake spirits. Just now I saw that they are afraid of human blood, so I wanted to lure them away, you deal with that snake spirit!"  "

    After hearing this, I felt bad.  My buddy can't think about the rhythm of wanting to commit suicide.  Zhao Yu immediately said: "Do you want to use your own blood to destroy the snake spirits?! No, come with us! There are so many snake spirits in the seabed, you can't deal with them! Even with your blood, you can't kill all the snake spirits!"

    Human blood and yang energy are heavy, especially those who practice Taoism.  This is why just now when Wang Zhijie died, the blood splashed on the snake spirits, and the snake spirits entangled Wu Dan died one after another.

    As soon as this man said righteously, another person came over immediately, saying that he would go to death together, destroy the snake spirit with blood, let us escape, and deal with the man snake.  I watched the two of them determined to die together, and I didn't know what to say.  I can't do it myself. If I have a chance, I will never take the initiative to die.

    The two of them rushed to the bottom of the sea together into the shadow of the entangled snake spirit before we continued to persuade them.  At this time, I saw that both of them took off their diving suits, pulled out their daggers and cut down their throats.  Two streams of blood came up from the bottom of the sea. After I saw it, I couldn't help but choked up.  Whoever said that China does not have the spirit of Bushido, this is resolute and dying for righteousness!

    The morale of the remaining four of us immediately improved, with weapons in hand, turned on the headlights, and looked for the shadow of the man-snake monster among the pavilions and pavilions in the deep sea.

    After the thing was injured, it seemed that we were frightened and refused to show up for a long time.  At this moment, I seemed to hear someone shouting behind me: "Dirty, second-hand?!"

    I was taken aback because the voice was very similar to Ruan Lingxi.  The villain is here?  impossible?  I remember the violent wind and huge waves at sea. Although I don't know what's going on now, it won't be calm immediately, right?

    I looked back, but I really saw a shadow swimming towards me in front of me.  I took a closer look and saw that I was wearing a wet suit from the Huntington Bureau and had my headlights on.  Look at this figure, it is really??Ruan Lingxi.

    I quickly asked on the walkie-talkie: "Evil girl, is that you?"

    The man replied: "Nonsense, I am."

    Ruan Lingxi stopped in front of me and waved to me.  I stepped forward to grab her and said in surprise, "Why are you here? The wind and waves outside are so high, and you came here by yourself?!"

    Seeing that there was no one else traveling with me, I asked.  Ruan Lingxi spat: "Of course, I'm still talking. I see the wind and waves are rough at sea, and I want Ouyang Zhuan's family to reinforce him, but he said that his men are not experienced enough to go to sea, and he is afraid that if he goes, he will lose his troops. Let me wait and see. Shit,  I think he was afraid of death because there were too many people, and in the end he didn¡¯t come up with a result to take responsibility for himself! So I sailed here, and fortunately, the wind and waves are not so big.¡±

    I broke out in a cold sweat: "You are brave enough, what if something happens?"

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said: "Don't worry, my underwater skills are better than yours. I have been playing in the water since I was a child."

    Just as I was talking, I heard Wu Dan's voice on the walkie-talkie: "Be careful! That thing has appeared!"

    I shivered and subconsciously looked around, only to see a huge shadow rushing towards Ruan Lingxi.

    "Behind you!" I said, and I fired a few shots at the shadow.  Ruan Lingxi reacted quickly, spinning her body to float, and at the same time exerting force with the goddess crossbow in her hand, three short crossbows swished out.

    I saw the black shadow roll a few times and fall backwards.  It turned out that Ruan Lingxi's goddess crossbow shot the monster in the eye.  The huge body of the human snake fell down, collapsing a winding corridor.  At the same time, the tail swept towards us.  I dragged Ruan Lingxi upstream, but I was still pulled hard on the back by the end of the tail.

    I let out a soft cry in pain, feeling like my spine was about to be pulled off.  Paralysis is powerful enough!

    Taking advantage of this gap, Wu Dan and Zhao Yu rushed forward with their swords in hand, and slashed at the snake's head.  The human snake was seriously injured in the first place, and now it couldn't dodge Wu Dan and Zhao Yu's attacks at all.  Seeing this, the remaining three of us also rushed to make up the knife.  This slashing meal is especially to relieve hatred.

    The black blood rolled, and not long after, the screams of the human snake gradually disappeared, and finally remained motionless.  We breathed a sigh of relief and stopped moving.  Wu Dan said: "This time I'm dead."

    Ruan Lingxi looked at us and said in surprise: "There were thirteen people when you left, but now there are only four left? Have the others been eaten by this monster?"

    I sighed: "That's not true. There was a fierce battle at sea, and several brothers were lost. It's really not easy to survive. Our ship was also destroyed."

    Ruan Lingxi sighed: "Then let's go back."

    We took a last look at the garden under the sea, silently mourned the few dead comrades in arms, and then slowly went upstream.  Although the three human snakes are all dead, it is not known whether the perverted Taoist priest will raise others by himself.

    When I poked my head out of the water, I breathed a sigh of relief as if I had been born again.  The storm on the sea has calmed down, and although the dark clouds in the sky have not completely dissipated, the omen of danger just now has disappeared.

    The boat that Ruan Lingxi drove was actually just a small lifeboat. Fortunately, the sea was calm and the boat was wandering and spinning in place.  A few of us climbed into the boat before we felt like our bones were falling apart.

    It was dark all around, and I don't know what time it is. It seems that the sky has not yet brightened.  We took off our masks and took a few breaths of fresh sea air.  I took a look at the agent of the Hunting Agency who came up with us, and saw that his face was pale and he couldn't hide his panic. It seems that this adventure has left a lot of psychological shadow.  I stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder, said a few words of comfort, and then we sailed back together.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 492 Bamboo Demon Granny

    ?

    We went back to the shore and saw Ouyang Bo waiting on the shore with some people.  Seeing us come back, Ouyang Bo was overjoyed at first, but after seeing that there were only five living people plus Ruan Lingxi, his face became gloomy again.

    Wu Dan said: "Things underwater are dead. The people who died in the shipwreck, those without souls, were swallowed by the underwater snakes."

    Having said that, Wu Dan asked me to tell Ouyang Bo about the fierce battle under the sea.  I had no choice but to tell Ouyang Bo the whole story.  After hearing this, Ouyang Zhuan's family frowned, and said after a while, "You mean that this shipwreck was not accidental, but that someone on board was the assassination target of the evil faction?"

    Wu Dan said: "I guess so. I don't know the specific situation. I'm exhausted. I have something to say tomorrow. Let's go back to sleep first."

    Ouyang Bo nodded and said, "Okay, I'll send you back home."

    After changing clothes in the RV driven by Ouyang Zhuan's house, Wu Dan, Zhao Yu and Ruan Lingxi and I walked back.  Ouyang Bo asked someone to drive us, but we were not too polite.

    Along the way, Ruan Lingxi saw my eyelids twitching, so he smiled and said, "Sleep for a while, bastard. Fortunately, you are all right."

    I hugged her and said gratefully: "Evil girl, I am so happy that you can go into the sea to save me. Just don't do it next time, if you fail to save someone, it will be a martyrdom."

    Ruan Lingxi pushed me away and spat: "Bah bah, no one is serious."

    I was lying on the side and was about to sleep for a while, but I heard Wu Dan say to Zhao Yu: "Xiao Zhao, give me a list of the passengers on the Sui Yue tomorrow, both dead and alive."

    I yawned and asked, "Master, do you really think that there are people who were assassinated on this ship? I read the list before, and I also briefly checked the background checks of the passengers. They are all ordinary people, with evil sects or something."  Nothing to do with it."

    Wu Dan said: "Sometimes people can have multiple identities. For example, you and Xiao Zhao are not ordinary criminal policemen, are you?"

    I nodded perfunctorily, feeling very tired all over my body, and fell asleep in a daze.  After sleeping for a while, I felt someone pushing me.  I opened my eyes sleepily and took a look, and saw Ruan Lingxi holding up my mobile phone and handing it to me: "You two, a girl is calling you!"

    When I heard that it was a girl, I immediately woke up, thinking that I didn't know other girls except Ruan Lingxi, the nympho girl and the fairy sister.  After picking up the phone, I was a little surprised: it was Zou Xiaonan.

    "Why are you calling me?" After answering the phone, I asked in surprise, and at the same time patted my cheek, barely waking up.  The car has already entered the urban area, and will soon arrive at the place where Ruan Lingxi lives.

    "I know that you are investigating a shipwreck. The shipwreck of the Suiyue ship." Zou Xiaonan's voice came from the other end of the phone.

    "Damn, you're not asking me for news, are you? Let me tell you, you can't write about some things even if you know them, you understand." I rolled my eyes.

    Zou Xiaonan spat: "Who cares about your inside news? I'm not a real reporter. Listen, hurry to the hospital, Mary's Private Hospital in Hongqiao District."

    "Why, isn't this hospital famous for its obstetrics and gynecology department?" I said in amazement.

    Zou Xiaonan said: "That's not from Hongqiao District, you idiot. I'm talking about a nursing home, come here!" Then, the guy hung up the phone.

    I stared blankly at the phone for a while, wondering what Zou Xiaonan meant.  Ruan Lingxi looked at me and asked, "What's the matter, why did the girl call you in the early morning?"

    I said helplessly: "She didn't tell me to go to Mary's Hospital in Hongqiao District. I don't really want to go." I was not familiar with it at first.

    Wu Dan turned his head from the passenger seat and said, "Go and see. Maybe something happened. After all, she helped us and saved us once."

    Ruan Lingxi also said, "I'll go too."

    Well, the driver turned a corner and drove towards Hongqiao District again.  I looked out the car window and saw that the sky was getting brighter.  Calculating the time, it should be three or four o'clock in the morning.

    When we got to the hospital, we looked for it according to the ward number sent by Zou Xiaonan.  The ward is on the third floor. Since the private hospital is rich, the environment and facilities here are very quiet and quiet.  I guessed along the way who was in the hospital.

    When I got outside the door of the ward, I stepped forward and knocked on the door.  Zou Xiaonan immediately opened the door and was not surprised to see us all there, and let us in.

    I entered the room and looked around the room curiously for a while.  Looking at it, she actually saw the bamboo demon mother-in-law half lying on the bed leaning on the head of the bed.  The old lady smiled slightly when she saw us, her face was full of wrinkles, she was really ugly.

    I was stunned and said: "Grandma Bamboo Demon? Are you this? Why are you here?"

    The Bamboo Demon Granny smiled slightly.?, said: "I almost died."

    "Who will harm you?" I said in amazement.  Then I thought it was wrong, the Love Flower Organization has been working hard to kill the grandparent and grandson, they are enemies after all.

    The Bamboo Demon Granny smiled and said, "The Suiyue Shipwreck, I was on board at the time."

    I rely on it!  I was taken aback: "What are you doing on that boat?"

    Zou Xiaonan said seriously at this time: "Grandma originally wanted to find out where the underwater monsters were locked up, but who knew it was discovered, and someone released one of the human snakes to destroy the Suiyue."

    "Wait a minute, master said that this human snake was raised by Master Ziyang, that is, a Taoist leader of the Maoshan sect. But isn't your enemy Ma Jingcheng?" I suddenly felt confused.

    Zou Xiaonan sneered and said, "The two are the same. Didn't you see the talisman on Ma Jingcheng last time? It's a control talisman."

    "Control Talisman?" I thought about it, and there was indeed something on Ma Jingcheng's body, and we also guessed that it was a curse cast by someone, maybe this spell was related to the real Ziyang.

    "You mean, Master Ziyang controlled Ma Jingcheng?" Zhao Yu couldn't help asking at this moment.

    "You can say that, or you don't need to say that." Zou Xiaonan said: "Grandma discovered a secret of the Maoshan School."

    I couldn't help but look back at the skinny old woman.  Let me go, just this old woman, she feels that she can be buried in the ground at any time, can go to sea, and can be a spy to spy on secrets?  No matter how you think about it, it feels miraculous.

    "Really?" I said incredulously, "What secret?"

    "The Maoshan faction, the originator of the famous decent sect, actually has someone raising zombies. This kind of zombie is the type of zombie king, very powerful. I suspect it is something refined from ancient corpses." Zou Xiaonan said: "I was bitten by this kind of zombie.  , will inevitably be poisoned and become something half-human, half-zombie."

    "This" I asked hesitantly: "Why do the old Taoists keep this thing, why don't they keep it as a pet?"

    Zou Xiaonan said: "The zombies they raise are very powerful, the highest level of zombies. This kind of zombies is almost demonic, named 'փ', also known as 'drought', 'fire', 'dry'. This kind of zombie is made of  The ancient corpse was refined after absorbing the soul for hundreds of years. It has a ferocious appearance, can be described as blue-faced and fangs, and can even change its shape and appearance to confuse people.  It is the most terrifying zombie. It should be said that it is no longer a 'corpse', but a demon king. It has been practiced for thousands of years, and it is particularly terrifying. Raising this kind of thing can naturally carry out assassinations, deal with opponents, and guard the forbidden area.  Of course it's big. I suspect that Ma Jingcheng was bitten by this thing."

    "Impossible, why did Ma Jingcheng go to Maoshan Taoist back then? Isn't this a revenge for killing the family?" I said in amazement.

    Bamboo Demon Granny coughed lightly at this time, and added in a hoarse voice: "Actually, Ma Jingcheng should have died a long time ago. Back then, he fought your master Wu Dan and Zhao Wuji and almost died. Later, it was said that Master Ziyang took him away.  Feeding him zombie poison and casting a control spell, originally he wanted to make him a zombie king for his own use, and at the same time control the ghost punishment organization. But Ma Jingcheng put forward a condition, which made Master Ziyang change his mind."

    "What conditions?" I asked curiously.

    "As far as I know, it is rare to see a zombie king made from a thousand-year-old corpse. But Maoshan faction must have such a thing. However, to maintain their strength, they need to provide them with a good spirit. This kind of soul must be combined with  Zombies are compatible with each other, of course, women's ghosts are the most delicious." The bamboo witch suddenly smiled strangely, which made me feel a chill in my heart.

    I suddenly guessed a possibility: "Ma Jingcheng betrayed the soul of Ma Luoyu, the sister of the witch, and exchanged it with Master Ziyang?!"

    Bamboo Demon Granny nodded and said: "At that time, Ma Luoyu was still alive, and her Taoism was not low. To collect her soul, you need to know the date of birth, so that you can be sure. So Master Ziyang made this deal temporarily, released Ma Jingcheng, and wanted to take Ma Jingcheng away.  Luo Yu's soul. But unexpectedly, he couldn't find Ma Luo Yu's soul at all, because by accident, Ma Luo Yu's soul was sealed outside the Three Realms by Wu Qu's Taoism."

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "So although Ma Jingcheng escaped, he was carrying zombie poison and that kind of spell that couldn't be broken, right?"

    Bamboo demon mother-in-law smiled: "That's it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 493 Blood (Part 1)

    ?

    Wu Dan heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the words, and sighed: "I have figured out what happened before and after."

    I was speechless and said: "Master, I have figured it out, but how can I solve it? Where is Master Ziyang? We have no evidence to prove that he is the real murderer."

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said: "Don't think that he is hiding from you. You have to go to the door to see him. Maybe someone is setting a trap to catch you. If we weren't lucky enough for this submarine incident, we might have been killed by him."  gone."

    Zhao Yu said: "We can't wait like this, we have to find a way to deal with it."

    Wu Dan said: "After a while, you have to be careful. Your Spirit Hunting Bureau may have been involved in the investigation of this submarine man-snake incident, and I believe there will be some conclusions soon. Of course, there may be no conclusions at all."

    After hearing this, I thought to myself that I hadn't said anything.  I asked Zou Xiaonan, what will you and your grandma do in the future, revenge?  It's a bit weak for just two people.  Plus the old lady is not too young

    Zou Xiaonan smiled and said: "That's why I came here to ask for an alliance. On the surface, I work as a reporter, so I should be well-informed in this line of work. Of course, I also like whether the Hunting Bureau can communicate with me."

    I smiled wryly and said, "Since we are allies, it must be."

    Except for the underwater man-snake incident, the news spread like wildfire.  Perhaps the nearby villagers heard some rumors and spread the story miraculously.  However, Wu Dan guessed wrong this time.  Master Ziyang didn't even show his face, nor did he fart.

    The Hunting Bureau searched and searched, but couldn't find any directional evidence, so they gradually shelved the matter.

    For many days after this incident, all was uneventful.  No cases or strange things happened, which surprised me and Zhao Yu and others.

    In a blink of an eye, it is the hottest time in Tianjin, July and a half.  On this weekend, I slept until I woke up naturally, humming a song in a good mood.  It's my birthday on Ghost Festival, but it's too frustrating to celebrate my birthday on this day, so I just celebrate it one day earlier.  Today is the 13th. On Saturday, I was about to go on a date with the villain, but Ouyang Bo called: "Song Yan, call the police! There is a new case!"

    "It's not a problem, right? Damn, what's the case?" I said speechlessly, "I still want to go to celebrate my birthday."

    Ouyang Bo said: "Postpon your birthday by one day, the case is important. I will give you a bonus tomorrow so that you can enjoy your birthday."

    "Bonuses will be given out on Ghost Festival," I said with a smile, "Ouyang Zhuan's family, you should remember this well, you can't send me ghost coins."

    After Ouyang Bo hung up the phone, I had no choice but to pack up and was about to go out when Zhao Yu knocked on the door: "Song Yan, did you receive a call from Chief Ouyang? Let's solve the case."

    I said helplessly: "I received it, what's the matter this time?"

    Zhao Yu frowned and said: "There is a file on the phone, open it and have a look."

    I rolled my eyes: "I have never used a broken mobile phone from the Hunting Bureau."

    Zhao Yu said: "Several teenage girls died near Tianjin and Beijing. They all died of bleeding."

    Having said that, Zhao Yu took out his mobile phone and showed me the photos.  I went over to take a look, and saw that the photos were indeed young girls of fifteen or sixteen years old, and some of them were still wearing school uniforms, which seemed to be middle school students.  But every girl's face was pale and her lips were bloodless. It seemed that she had lost blood to death.

    "Have you met a vampire zombie?" There are too many zombies recently.

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "No, it's more like being artificially bled."

    I rolled my eyes and asked, "If it's artificial, it's a serial killer. What does it have to do with our Spirit Hunter Bureau?"

    Zhao Yu said: "But the bodies of these girls were all found near the haunted house on Haitian Road. Since there has been no murder case in this haunted house recently, our bureau has ignored it. But now we have found so many dead at once.  Girls died nearby."

    "But they are not in the haunted house? If it has something to do with the haunted house, why didn't they die in it, and why did they die nearby? For Haitian Road," I thought about it, the name of this road seems to be a small place near the Italian style area.  alley.  Most of the small alleys are empty houses, many of which are buildings left over from the Republic of China, dilapidated and old-fashioned.

    At first, most of the houses there were bought by the church, and they wanted to renovate them, but for some unknown reason, work stopped.  Later, rumors of a haunted house began to spread.

    While walking downstairs with Zhao Yu, I turned on my phone to check the information about the haunted house on Haitian Road.

    Immediately, an empty and dark house appeared on the webpage. From a close look, it was a three-story building in the style of the Republic of China.  The other nearby buildings are also not high, with three or four floors, but without exception, they are very tall.barren.

    There are also some haunted rumors published on the Internet, saying that the original owner of the house was from Xiangxi, and he was a godlike person when he was alive, and basically had no contact with people.  Of course, there are also rumors that he was originally an old man who guarded Yizhuang during the Republic of China.

    Back then, once when the neighbors in the neighborhood chatted in the shade, they inadvertently joked that they didn¡¯t know what the taste of human flesh was like, whether it was similar to pork.  The owner of this haunted house happened to pass by, and when he heard it, he interjected and said: "It's sour, it's not as delicious as pork."

    The audience fell silent immediately.  Since then, everyone has said that he used to drive corpses.  In the end, he died very strangely, as if he was strangled to death by something.  It is said that there were many strange things in this ancient house, and the civil affairs department was also alarmed, so they set it on fire and burned it clean, leaving only the empty house.  Later, someone lived in that house, and the hostess died within a month, her eyes were protruding, which was very ugly.  Later, no one dared to live in it, so it gradually fell into disrepair.

    However, since then, people nearby can always see a woman holding a child-like thing by the window in the middle of the night, looking out of the window and singing nursery rhymes.  It was wildly rumored that it was the ghost of the dead mistress, so no one dared to approach it.

    "Generally speaking, the evil ghosts in the haunted house will kill people in the haunted house. Why do they go outside? Many ghosts have deep obsessions, especially this kind of ghosts who live at home, uh, or ghosts who died at home  , don¡¯t stroll out very easily.¡± I said.

    Zhao Yu smiled wryly and said, "You ask me, how do I know, go and have a look."

    Having said that, Zhao Yu started the car, hesitated for a while, and said, "Do you know why Chief Ouyang attaches so much importance to this case?"

    "Because all the dead are students? Parents are not happy?" I thought it was probably because of the pressure of public opinion.

    Zhao Yu said: "Not all. It is said that the former mistress of this haunted house once practiced with Ziyang Zhenren and was a layman."

    I wipe!  !  Such a coincidence?  ?

    "Could it be some kind of master or some kind of apprentice, and the female apprentices he teaches are not good birds, and if they do ghosts, they will kill people, right? Could it be that they have a little bit of Taoism, and the little girl is young and beautiful, and she is not an old woman.  Are you happy?" I laughed.

    Zhao Yu said: "Let's go and see the scene and talk about it."

    We drove to the accident site on Haitian Road.  After going there, I found that the place was even worse than the picture.  The whole street is not too wide, like a slum in the downtown area.  The abandoned floors stood silently, and the windows were filled with darkness.

    I saw several forensic doctors from the Municipal Bureau taking pictures of the autopsy at the scene.  Zhao Yu and I walked over to have a look, and there was a young girl's body lying under the building of the so-called haunted house.  The girl died horribly, her face was bloodless, her eyes were rolled up, and there was a deep knife mark on her neck. It seemed that the girl's blood was released from the knife.

    "This murderer can't be a pervert who likes to drink blood, right?" I frowned, and saw several forensic personnel carrying the two corpses out from behind the building.  The two bodies were covered with mud, and it seemed that they had been buried.

    When I saw this, I was very puzzled: Ghosts still need to destroy corpses and bury corpses when they kill people?

    Ouyang Bo also drove there at this time. After looking at the corpse, he raised his eyes to look at the haunted house.

    I went up to him and asked him what he thought of the case.  Actually, I did it on purpose, because I know that Ouyang Zhuan's family must have no clue, just look at his expression.

    Unexpectedly, this guy said, "You and Zhao Yu can live upstairs tonight. Let's see what happens tonight."

    "Damn, Brick, are you kidding me?? Live in a haunted house?" After hearing this, my scalp went numb and I protested.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 494: Virgin's Blood (Part 2)

    ?

    "That's it." Ouyang Bo said: "No, it's better tomorrow. I will arrange for you to live in tomorrow. I will prepare sleeping bags and basic supplies for you."

    Tens of thousands of grass and mud horses roared past in my heart, and secretly greeted the ancestral relatives of Ouyang Zhuan's family.  This old guy does this every time, and I will definitely let Zhao Yu and I do the charge.  There is also my master Wu Dan, who is not from the Hunting Bureau. It is really cheap to use people without spending money. Seeing Wu Dan go through life and death with us, he will not let a fart go.  The main reason is that tomorrow is Ghost Festival!  !  Live in this haunted house

    Tucao belongs to Tucao, but you still have to listen to what the officer says.  So I discussed with Zhao Yu, and first asked Wu Dan, the old Tianjin, if he knew the rumors about this haunted house, so that he could prescribe the right medicine and prepare magical weapons to deal with the evil spirits.

    After watching the scene, we followed Ouyang Bo and others back to the Municipal Bureau, and waited for the preliminary autopsy report of the forensic doctor.

    "The deceased was strangled to death." The forensic doctor said: "But the handprint left on the neck is light gray. I can't imagine that it could be a human handprint."

    Light gray, Zhao Yu and I exchanged winks.  This is the color of the ghost's handprint, indicating that these girls were strangled to death by ghosts.  But this ghost is quite intelligent, and if he was strangled to death, he would be buried with earth.  This minute is the rhythm of anti-reconnaissance!

    "By the way, there is one more thing that can be ruled out as rape and murder." The forensic doctor said: "The girls only have a bloodletting wound on their necks. This wound should have occurred at the same time as the pinch mark. In other words, the murderer may have intended to  The girls were bled, but someone struggled, so he strangled the girls to death. These girls are all virgins, so the possibility of rape and murder can be ruled out."

    Virgin?  What can a virgin's blood do?  I suddenly thought of Bloody Mary.  This perverted woman bathed in the blood of a virgin to beautify her face, so it's unlikely that the female ghost living here also has this habit.

    Zhao Yu and I inquired for a while, and found that there was no more suspicious information, so we came out of the forensic office, went to Wu Dan for lunch, and told about this strange incident by the way.

    The two of us found Wu Dan and told Wu Dan about the case.  After hearing this, Wu Dan said, "Don't tell me there are rumors about this haunted house¡ªI really don't know."

    "I don't know?" I said in surprise, "Master, are you kidding me? Even I, an outsider, have heard of this haunted house."

    Wu Dan said: "Because I'm different from the version you heard. What I heard is this: the haunted house on Haitian Road has changed owners several times, and the last owner bought it before the Spring Festival a few years ago but was about to sell it immediately."  , after deducting the decoration and cleaning time, the real time to move in is less than two months. The last owner, who had a little money, drove a Fukang back then. He was usually crazy, bragging, and stingy. He learned that there was a super cheap house on Haitian Road.  I decided to buy it right away. Someone knew that this house was a haunted house, so I asked him to invite someone to take a look at it. The person also sneered, saying that all five gods and six gods have gone to heaven. What era do you still believe in ghosts and gods So I pressed  Once the price was lowered, the deal was completed immediately. The former owner felt relieved and bragged that this person was a treasure. Both the buyer and the seller lived happily for a year. This person bought this house for real estate investment, and for raising a mistress.  He redecorated the house and lived in it for a period of time, but everything was normal. Suddenly one night, yes, it was really this ghost festival, and something happened.

    This person fell asleep in a daze in the middle of the night, and suddenly woke up inexplicably, and heard someone humming in the living room. At first, he thought it was his mistress, but the mistress was sleeping soundly at the side. Check the time after two o'clock in the morning.  Listen, the singing is indeed coming from the living room, not from outside or from the neighbor's house.  Later, when I heard him talking to others, he said that the singing voice was not high but sharp, and the melody seemed to be "Women's Flower".  Then he got up and wanted to see what happened.  "

    "It is said that he went to the living room to turn on the light, but the light may have been broken, and it kept flickering brightly and dimly, but it couldn't be turned on. With the help of the light flickering, the man saw a young woman in red clothes sitting on the sofa in the living room.  , the face is very white, the lipstick is very red, the eyes are different from normal people, the pupils are small and the eyes are white, and she seems to be holding a lap dog in her hand. This woman is humming "Women's Flower", when she heard someone coming in, she  Look straight at him." Wu Dan said: "This arrogant man who is usually very aggressive was also frightened at the time, and ran back to the room and locked the door, and then pushed the mistress to wake him up. But the mistress was sleeping with her back on him.  It was very fragrant, so he pulled her over, only to find that it was not his mistress, but the woman in the living room. At that time, the grandson fainted from fright. When he woke up again, the sun was shining, and at noon, he turned over and got up for the first time.  The first thing is to get dressed quickly, pack up your phone and purse, and leave the book. That mistress has been in a trance since then, and now she seems to be staying in a madhouse."

    After listening to Wu Dan's words, I made up my mind.  If Zhao Yu and I slept in that haunted house at night, and woke up in the middle of the night and heard singing, I pulled Zhao Yu and found the?It's Zhao Yu, but a female ghost

    Thinking of this, I shivered.  So fucking scary.

    I said with a bitter face: "Master, Ouyang Zhuan's family asked us to live in that haunted house tomorrow night."

    Wu Dan said: "Go, Ghost Festival tomorrow night, it's so lively, and I can gather a few tables of mahjong with others at night."

    I said: "Master, or you can go with me." There are ghosts and there are people to help.

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "Okay, I have to prepare. I'm also quite curious about what the hell is so powerful, and why kill these little girls."

    Zhao Yu said at this time: "Uncle Wu, there is actually a strange thing. The second owner of the haunted house was a woman who believed in Taoism. It is said that she was the apprentice of Master Ziyang back then. Officer Ouyang found out this information. I think  It should be right."

    Wu Dan raised his eyebrows and said, "Really? Then I have to go and see. Veteran female apprentice, why does it sound a bit lost?"

    With Wu Dan joining, I feel confident in my heart.  So the few of us were busy preparing things to live in tomorrow night.  At the same time, I checked the second female owner of the haunted house.  Of course, the information was passed to us by the Hunting Bureau.

    The second female owner is Yu Shuihong, similar to what Zhao Yu just said, this woman believes in Taoism, she is not very old, she looks no more than thirty years old.  According to the information, she was suffering from depression, so she divorced her husband and rented this haunted house by herself, but maybe because she believed in Taoism, she was not very afraid of this haunted house and lived there for a long time.

    The cause of Yu Shuihong's depression was the pain of losing a child.  She said that her own child died, but she never accepted this fact.  Children who died of albinism were born pale and deformed.  He died within a few months.

    After that, this woman became abnormal, and she later believed in Taoism, perhaps in order to find a spiritual sustenance.  It is said that he still has quite high attainments, and sometimes he goes out to preach to people in temples.  But the spirit has not been very good.  Later, I probably met Ziyang Zhenren by chance when I was preaching in the temple.  I don't know why a boss-level master of Taoism like Master Ziyang took this female disciple.  From the photo, this woman is very ordinary, not good-looking and has no temperament, well, I can only say that she may have evil roots.

    However, Yu Shuihong didn't have any bad records during her lifetime, and she didn't commit any crimes.  It seems that the disciple of the evil Taoist priest is not necessarily a bad person.

    But I don't understand why this woman refused to leave the haunted house after she died.  Could it be the singing girl in the living room that Wu Dan mentioned that the previous owner saw?  Thinking of the woman Wu Dan said was holding a white Pekingese dog, I couldn't help but shudder.

    Yu Shuihong's child died of albinism, this so-called white Pekingese, could it be that she was holding a deformed child Thinking of this, I feel a chill in my heart.

    I looked at Yu Shuihong's photo again. The woman in the photo was wearing a red retro cheongsam-style coat, which made me more and more hairy.  Thinking that tomorrow is still a ghost festival, I feel even more unlucky.

    Wu Dan prepared a lot of things this time, paper money, joss sticks, and several mahogany wind chimes.  What's even more funny is that he borrowed three black dogs back.  Pure black dogs are hard to find, and black dogs and civet cats are top grade for warding off evil spirits.  Wu Dan only found a big black dog, and gave Zhao Yu and me a half-year-old little black dog.  The puppy looked at me with cute eyes, very innocent.

    Xiao Mi looked aside, curled her lips and said, "It doesn't look like weaning, can it ward off evil spirits?"

    I laughed and said, "It's good to hug and play with this thing."

    Wu Dan waved his hand and said: "Don't underestimate the little black dog. Small things are sometimes more pure, such as Xiao Man, who can see a lot of things that we can't see. The little black dog is one of the ways to ward off evil spirits.  They are also experts in spirit detection. Their senses are faster and more accurate than your field of vision." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 495: Virgin's Blood (Part 2)

    ?

    "Then why do we still need foxes?" I glanced at Xiao Mi.

    Wu Dan said: "Then can I throw it away? There are a lot of ghosts here tonight, and it would be nice to have a few more beasts."

    This time I am going to live in a haunted house at night, Wu Dan also prepared a lot of things, such as paper money and ingots are essential.  According to him, this is a way of buying money for lonely souls and wild ghosts.  At night, we walked to the haunted house on Haitian Road with a few bags.

    When I got to Haitian Road, I found that there were not many street lights on the entire small road, only the buildings at the intersection had lights, and they seemed to be inhabited. Walking deeper, every window was pitch black.

    Someone was already burning paper at the intersection.  Sprinkle wine and water in a circle, and some people burn incense at the door of their house, sticking a lot of incense on the ground, which symbolizes a good harvest, called "butian", when passing the intersection, cigarettes are lingering.  On this day, there is also a water lamp activity near the Haihe River. The so-called water lamp is to tie a lamp on a small wooden board. Most of them are made of colored paper into a lotus shape, called "water and drought lamps".  According to tradition, water lamps are used to guide those unjust dead ghosts.  When the light goes out, the krathong will be completed to lure the wronged souls.

    The task of worshiping the ancestors at Naihe Bridge.  In recent years, the government has not allowed the activities of releasing river lanterns because of the appearance of the city, especially in the past few years.

    Walking through this street, I found that the only two shops were also closed. It seems that this is the way to give up the street to ghosts at night.  In the middle of the street, someone set up an incense table. On the incense table, fresh melons and fruits and something called "ghost buns" were offered, which were given to lonely souls and wild ghosts.  In the past, this kind of incense table was everywhere, and there was a saying called "one hundred steps, one case".  One hundred steps and one incense table, there are so many ghosts.  Otherwise, it will cause looting, which is not good.  In the past, there were Taoist priests singing ghost sacrifice songs behind this kind of table that people could not understand. This kind of ceremony was called "Shi Ge'er".  It¡¯s gone now, but the table we saw today is quite weird. I don¡¯t know who put it on, but actually put a tape recorder on the table. It¡¯s old-fashioned. It plays a song repeatedly. It¡¯s probably a ghost song recorded somewhere.  .

    This place is more fierce, and it seems that the people who live here are also more particular.  It was only ten o'clock in the evening when we arrived at the haunted house, the road was empty and there was no ghost.  It is said that it is very lively around twelve o'clock, so sit and wait.

    ? Entering the haunted house, I found that there was nothing inside, there was air leaking everywhere, and the house was filled with cloudy air. At any rate, I was not afraid of the cold in summer, and it looked several degrees lower than outside.  But the advantage is that there is no need to hang mosquito nets, and there are no mosquitoes.

    As soon as we laid out our sleeping bags, we saw the big black dog start circling around the house, scratching left and right, very restless.  I looked around carefully and said that I didn't see any ghosts appearing.  But the big black dog kept scratching the corner of the wall and kept whining, as if it saw something extraordinary.

    The puppy in my arms was also whining, looking at the big black dog.  Xiao Mi said at this time: "I smell a strange smell in this room, musty, and bloody."

    I stared at the corner of the wall and found no blood.  But the field of vision of the ghost eye is limited in time.  That is to say, at the scene of the recent murder, the bloody smell has not dissipated, and red blood can be seen.  But when the bloodstains are slowly washed away by the years, the eyes become invisible, but these animals with a keen sense of smell are likely to smell a trace of blood.

    I saw the black dog was digging at one corner.  But although there were cracks in the corner of the wall, they were made of a mixture of lime and other things, and it was impossible to dig them open, so the black dog turned his head and looked at us.

    Zhao Yu said: "Uncle Wu, there seems to be something in the corner."

    A few of us squatted over and took a look, and saw that there seemed to be an extra piece at the corner of the wall, probably because the wall had cracked, and someone put new lime on it.  But now it's cracked again, and it does have a strange smell coming from it.  It's just that this smell is mixed with the musty smell in the air. If you don't smell it closely, you really don't think there is anything special.

    I raised my nose and sniffed it, and was immediately pushed back: "Fuck, why is it so stinky!!"

    Wu Dan laughed and said, "Because I farted just now. If you don't believe me, you can hear it." As he spoke, he fanned the wind from my side.  I immediately gagged.

    At this time, it was almost eleven o'clock.  I saw that it was getting darker outside, and there were gradually more ghosts on the street.  All the people at the intersection turned off their lights and went to sleep.  The whole street suddenly became Huangquan Road.

    I saw ghosts outside the window.  Wu Dan said: "Let's burn some paper and establish a good relationship with the ghosts who come and go, so that if a female ghost comes out to harm us, when we deal with her, other ghosts will come to help."

    I laughed and said, "Master, are you reliable?"

    Wu Dan said: "Ghosts are more trustworthy than people, and they use people's money to eliminate disasters for others. For example, Zhao Zhenhai's business is like this. Most ghosts respect this principle. Just like when we break up and buy road money, ??If he ghost accepts it, he won't come to meddle in other people's business.  "

    So Zhao Yu and I helped Wu Dan spread out the banknotes he brought.  There are also problems that need to be paid attention to when buying burnt paper. For example, don¡¯t buy those piles of printed materials. One sheet costs hundreds of millions. The money is not real, and it is not as valuable as old rubles and Vietnamese dong.

    With such a stack, you can't even buy a piece of ice cream below.  It's too hairy.  But there are many debt collectors in the underworld, who ask you for money with shamelessness, and grind you if you don't give it, so sometimes burning some of this can also deal with them.

    What is really worth some money is the yellow straw paper. After spreading it out, take a piece of real money of 100 yuan and press it on the paper. The 100 yuan is a stamp, from right to left, from top to bottom, row by row  Cover until the entire sheet is covered.  Such burnt paper is the hard currency below.  The money is real, and the face is only in the pocket.

    Wu Dan took out a dozen yellow straw papers, and stretched out his hand to me suddenly: "Give a hundred yuan to Grandpa Mao."

    I opened my wallet and found one, and said, "Master, you won't burn my real money, will you?"

    Wu Dan snatched it away and said, "Maybe."

    I rolled my eyes, watching him silently recite the spell, and then cover the real money on the yellow straw paper.  I don't know if it's an illusion or what, I suddenly felt that the stack of yellow straw paper seemed to have turned into thick RMB.  I couldn't help but straighten my eyes: "Master, can this money be spent outside?"

    Wu Dan spat: "This is really a deception, and it will disappear after a while. But it is a deception if it is placed in the yang, and it is real money if it is placed in the underworld."

    I couldn't help shaking my head and sighing.  The two of us and Wu Dan folded the burning paper and went to the door of the building to burn it.  I watched the stacks of thick paper money turn into ashes, but in another time and space, they turned into paper money flying around the ground.

    At this time, the lonely and wild ghosts on the street saw it and rushed forward to fight for it.  I watched them grab banknotes, and I was amused.  Loving money is a common attribute of both humans and ghosts.

    After the paper money was burned out, Wu Dan took me and Zhao Yu back to the haunted house.  At this time, the ghosts are all grabbing money downstairs to eat, but there is nothing upstairs.  The three black dogs also followed us every step of the way, not knowing whether they were escorting us or being afraid.  Zhao Yu and I hugged the puppy again, and when we were walking to the door of the haunted house, we heard the big black dog start barking.

    I looked carefully into the room, but there was no one there.  Xiao Mi said: "I seem to see something more on the wall, a pattern? Look, the place where the black dog was digging just now."

    The three of us hurried over and took a closer look. Sure enough, there was an extra circle of outlines at the corner of the lime wall, which seemed like a watermark.  Could it be that the haunted house is too old, with damp and seepage?

    However, a vague smell also followed, which made the three of us suspicious.  The stench is a little familiar, morgues sometimes smell it.  It's the stench of corpse oil.

    Wu Dan said: "The place in the corner of the wall is likely to hide broken corpses!"

    Having said that, Wu Dan drew out the dragon-slaying sword, and slashed at the limestone protrusion in the corner for a while.  Lime blocks fell down one after another.  After a while, the surface of the masonry was exposed.  Wu Dan stopped what he was doing, and squatted down to touch the surface of the masonry.  After touching it for a long time, he frowned and said, "Fuck him, why did you touch the oil?"

    I put the flashlight close to his hand to take a picture, and sure enough, I saw something yellow and oily on his hand, and I couldn't help feeling sick: "Master, what you got here is corpse oil, right?"

    Wu Dan sighed: "It seems to be fucking." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 496 Blood Infant Coffin

    ?

    Wu Dan reluctantly asked for a tissue to rub against me, and said, "It seems that there may be a dead body in the wall. Let's move it away for him to have a look."

    The three of us endured the nausea and removed all the bricks.  The bricks and stones were indeed movable, after they were removed, no corpse was found behind, but behind the wall was a relatively small space, in which there was something like a small wooden box.

    This wooden box is sandalwood-colored, with many strange pictures and texts engraved on it.  In the middle is a relief of a big-headed baby. The child smiles so weirdly, grinning at the corners of his mouth and crooked eyes. After seeing it, he felt a sense of horror.

    At this time, the big black dog barked even harder.  Xiao Mi scolded: "It's so noisy!!"

    The black dog looked at him, lowered his head helplessly, and changed into a whining sound of grievance.  Wu Dan smiled and said: "Okay, thanks to the dog, I found the problem this time."

    Zhao Yu said: "Uncle Wu, could it be that there is a baby's corpse in here? It's not like, no matter how small a baby is, it won't be put into a box the same size as a jewelry box. Unless the baby is dismembered."

    I shuddered: "It's too vicious to mutilate a baby."

    Wu Dan shook his head and said, "It may not be dismemberment." After a while, he said, "I know why so many girls died."

    Just as Wu Dan was about to speak, I heard the little black dog in my arms start whining and barking in a low voice.  I suddenly became nervous.  Looking back into the living room, there were no ghosts in the dark hole.  After listening to the movement carefully, I didn't think there was anything strange.

    Just as he was wondering, he heard the sound of a baby crying suddenly in the room.

    My eyes fell on the little black box immediately, so I put the puppy on the ground, pulled out the god of war, and aimed at the weird box.

    At this moment, I saw the box wriggling slowly, as if something wanted to come out.  Wu Dan asked us to step back and said, "This may be the blood baby waking up."

    I just wanted to ask what the blood baby is, if someone put their own miscarriage in a box and hid it.  This is so heavy mouthed.

    Suddenly, the box was opened, and a bad smell came over.  It turned out that there was nothing in the box, only a box of corpse oil flowing and scattered bones.  The baby appeared to have been reduced to dry bones.  However, a blood-colored baby shadow slowly became clear. Nima looked like the big-headed monster baby on the box, with a big head, blood-red body, red eyes, and a mouthful of sharp fangs.  When the big black dog saw the monster, it barked even harder, but it backed away while barking, as if it was afraid of it too.

    The blood baby opened its mouth to the black dog that was barking at it, showing its fangs, while staring at it fiercely, then rushed up like a gust of wind, and bit the black dog by the neck.  This action is too fast, it is beyond my expectation.  The black dog was bitten by the neck and howled.  When I saw this, I fired a shot at the blood baby, but this thing detected it in advance, jumped away with a whoosh, and after threatening me, it immediately rushed up.

    I didn't dodge for a moment, but it grabbed my arm and was about to bite my hand.  I smelled a rancid and bloody smell, and I couldn't help but feel sick, and I couldn't shake it off after three or two shakes.  Wu Dan stepped forward and immediately took out a talisman. Just as he was about to stick it on, I saw a woman's head suddenly appearing behind him.

    I was taken aback and shouted: "Master, be careful behind your back!"

    Wu Dan's attention was all on the blood baby, and he didn't pay attention to what was behind him. Seeing that the female ghost was about to pounce on him, Zhao Yu made a timely move at this time, and a spell stuck to the female ghost's back.  It was an ordinary ghost-suppressing talisman, originally intended to deal with the harassing lonely ghosts, but in desperation, Zhao Yu had no choice but to use it first.

    We don't know the origins of the female ghost and the blood baby, so we don't want to start with killers and tricks.  The female ghost wailed, and the blood baby seemed to hear it, and immediately gave up on me and chased after the female ghost.  I saw that the female ghost was just like the legend, with red clothes and long hair, and a pair of eyes with almost no black eyes.

    The charm on the back glowed with golden light, and the female ghost screamed a few times and wanted to shake it off.  At this time, after the blood baby threw herself into her arms, I was surprised to find that a black and red air shot up into the sky, and actually burned the Dao talisman with will-o'-the-wisp fire.

    I wipe, the blood baby is very powerful!

    I stepped back with Wu Dan and Zhao Yu, the female ghost was standing in the corner with the blood baby in her arms, and the two sides confronted each other.  Seeing the blood baby, I suddenly thought of a sorcery called blood baby Gu, which is similar to raising little ghosts in the head-bending technique, but it is much crueler than the head-bending technique.  First of all, it is necessary to find a baby who died at birth. Sometimes the Gu raisers cannot find a baby who died at birth, so they will kill one by themselves.  Secondly, after having a baby, a virgin who is not yet fifteen years old will be used to feed the baby with her blood. After the baby can open its eyes, the virgin will be made into a live Gu, making it a "petri dish" for the baby to grow.  ".

      The so-called living Gu is to make people alive into one kind of Gu, and use it to feed or refine another kind of Gu.  Until the baby can be completely controlled by the Gu refiner and make the first cry.  Then that live Gu will be eaten alive by that baby [it can't be said to be a baby at this time, it just has the appearance of a baby, it is extremely powerful, and has a mouthful of sharp teeth]

    Thinking of this, I suddenly understood why those girls died.  After the blood baby is formed, although there is no need to kill the young girl who has not reached the age to feed it, it must use the blood of the virgin to maintain the yin spirit.  So this murderer is still a female ghost, and she is raising her own child!

    Upon seeing this, Wu Dan said to me: "This female ghost has lost her humanity. You'd better be careful, and kill her when necessary. This kind of evil ghost, even in the underworld, will have a hard time turning around."

    Hearing this, I was a little nervous. I was trying to deal with the mother and child evil ghost, but I didn't expect that the female ghost seemed to realize that she was no match for the three of us, and ran away suddenly holding the blood baby.

    "This" I thought to myself that I could guess the beginning but not the ending.  The evil spirits we encountered before will fight us to the death no matter what.  But this one seemed to understand better that he couldn't beat us, so Ma Liu ran away.

    The three of us looked at each other.  Even if we have yin and yang eyes, ghost eyes, writing sharing eyes or an upgraded version of reincarnation eyes, it is impossible to catch female ghosts.  The speed of a ghost exceeds that of a human being in the third dimension. Even if he can fly over walls, he will not be able to catch up. Unless he is prepared from the beginning and uses Taoism to stop the ghost, this can only be dealt with.

    "Why did you run away?" I asked in amazement.  Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "I reckon she's not afraid of us, but afraid of us hurting her child."

    The three of us searched back and forth for a while but couldn't find it, so we couldn't help being a little depressed.  Now the three black dogs stopped barking, which shows that the ghost has run away.  The big black dog whined unceasingly. I squatted down and saw that the blood baby had bitten its neck, leaving black blood.

    Wu Dan sighed, and sprinkled the powder on the black dog to remove the poison and yin energy from the corpse.  After a long while, the dog stopped barking, and I breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that this divine beast that can ward off evil spirits is good, if it is changed, how long will it take to recover.

    The three of us stayed in the haunted house all night, and first took out the box where the blood baby lived.  I asked Wu Dan, shall we burn it?  It's not good to keep this thing.

    Wu Dan shook his head, and said: "It's not the time to let this baby's soul rest in the ground. Now you burn this, and he can't rest. The ghost who killed too much evil can't be called a ghost now, it has directly become a blood baby gu  .This thing kills too much, and burying his ashes will not work."

    I asked: "It can't be burned, so should it be kept at home?"

    Wu Dan said: "You're right, isn't your chief always asking you to be pioneers? This time, you will take this thing back and send him back, and let him be enshrined in the spirit hunting bureau. When the time comes, the ghost mother and son will go to him and let him  He solves it."

    When I heard this idea, I immediately nodded and praised: "Master is wise, this move is very good!"

    After deciding, I wrapped the box and prepared to take it back to Brick's family.  After working for a long time, the sky slowly dawned.  After the sky brightened, the ghosts slowly dispersed.  I saw that the lights of the houses on the street were also turned on.

    I packed up my things and prepared to leave, but saw that some mahogany wind chimes were useless, so I asked Wu Dan, what did I bring with me?

    Wu Dan said: "To send someone away, I will send it to a few families at the intersection." (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 497 Bloody Past

    ?

    After the sky was completely bright, the few of us walked downstairs.  The weather was fine the next day, and the streets had long since returned to normal.  There were many ghosts at night, but now the sun is very bright.

    ? I saw people from those households going out, cleaning up the incense table next to the street and cleaning up the garbage.  Wu Dan walked over, took out the mahogany wind chimes, and distributed them to the middle-aged and old people who cleaned up the garbage.

    Since the residents here are adjacent to the haunted house, they all believe in these things. Although they are puzzled by our identity, some people give away evil objects, and they don't want money, so they gladly accept them.

    We walked back with the box, Wu Dan went back to the bookstore to catch up on sleep, and I followed Zhao Yu to Ouyang Zhuan's house, told him what happened at night, and delivered the box to him at the same time.

    "Let me put this thing here?" Ouyang Bo smiled: "You guys can figure it out. That's good, the murderous female ghost will definitely follow the box to take pictures. Just let me here."

    As soon as I heard it from Zhao Yu, I immediately threw the box to him.  However, Ouyang Zhuan's family took the box and said: "Go back and sleep first, and continue to guard the box at night."

    I wipe!  Does this mean that the Tao is one foot tall and the devil is one foot high?  ?

    Ouyang Zhuan's family saw my displeasure, and said, "Don't worry, the so-called evil spirits have their origins. If you know the origins, you can deal with them. You go to bed first. During this time, I will take the girl  The identity of the ghost has been investigated, and I will tell you when you come tonight, it will be very helpful to subdue her."

    After hearing this, I thought it was all nonsense, but it was impossible to refute the bricks.  Zhao Yu and I had no choice but to go back first and get a good night's sleep.  I didn't wake up until five o'clock in the afternoon.  Zhao Yu called me to have dinner, but we didn't stay, and went to the office of the Hunting Bureau, recommending Fu Guanyin Temple.

    When we arrived, we saw that Ouyang Zhuan¡¯s family was already waiting for us. At the same time, he put a stack of documents in front of Zhao Yu and me, and said, ¡°Today I spent a whole day to let people find all the documents about Yu Shuihong. Take a look.  Bar."

    Zhao Yu and I took it over and looked at it, and after reading it, we couldn't help feeling a little creepy.  The blood baby magic that Yu Shuihong learned from Ziyang Zhenren was probably aimed at resurrecting her dead child.

    ? Blood babies, as the name implies, are babies raised by blood.  It's just that if you raise a blood baby, you have to spend a lot of lives.  So once the blood baby is used, there is a huge risk of backlash for the Gu technique or the head lowering technique.  Idlers dare not use it lightly, but a boss level like Master Ziyang might be able to hold it.

    This Yu Shuihong was originally an ordinary Tianjin native who lived in the countryside in the suburbs. When her child died, she went a little crazy.  In order to find some spiritual sustenance for her, the family asked her to go to the temple to listen to lectures. Originally, it was to calm her mind. Unexpectedly, after going there, she became even more crazy [probably because she met that crazy real person], and came back to take the child's body.  Refined into a blood baby.

    Although the child died at the time, Yu Shuihong insisted not to be cremated and was buried in his own family's cemetery.  He suddenly decided to make a blood baby, so he dug up his own child's body.  Because the blood-raising baby has a lot of yin, the yin will erode the elderly and weak people. Because of raising this thing, several elderly people in poor health near the village fell ill.  Two of them actually died of the disease.  Of course, except for Shui Hong's family members, no one would know that she was still raising this thing.

    At first, Shui Hong's in-laws didn't say much.  Because Yu Shuihong's man is a small business owner, he usually only comes home for one or two months a year. Usually, Yu Shuihong and his in-laws are at home. Shuihong became pregnant not long after she got married.  After coming back several times, he was not there when Shui Hong was in labor.

    Yu Shuihong gave birth to a baby girl. When the midwife picked it up and said it was a baby girl, her mother-in-law turned her face away and left without even looking at her.  Rural patriarchal thinking still exists.  The baby would not cry when it was born, and its face was purple. The midwife said that it looked bad, and I was afraid it would make it through tonight.  Yu Shuihong should be mentally prepared.  When she heard this, she immediately took the baby into her hands without saying a word.

    In the middle of the night, the baby really died.  Yu Shuihong's mother-in-law was also a little guilty. After all, she was her own granddaughter, and she felt a little distressed when she died.  But heartache is heartache, death cannot be resurrected, she wanted to bury the child, but Yu Shuihong refused to let go, stared at her mother-in-law with a pair of eyes full of hatred and said, if you touch her, I will want you  Funeral!

    Her mother-in-law was not happy at first, but remembering that she was also responsible for the death of the child, she didn't want to mess with her, so she said a few words and left.  From then on, Yu Shuihong began to change into a different person, studying blood babies and head-down techniques.  It was a failure at first, so once she buried the child, she was a little disheartened.  Later, after listening to the sermon, he suddenly dug up the child's body again.  Because the in-laws feel sorry for her,He didn't interfere with her too much, in fact, it was useless to interfere.  Sometimes the mother-in-law secretly went to see what Yu Shuihong was doing with the dead body of the baby, and saw her shut herself in the room, fasten the door, and whispered while holding the baby's dead body, don't be afraid, baby, mother will protect you, don't you  You will die, mother let you live again After saying that, she put the baby's body on the bed, covered it with a quilt, and then began to set up an altar in the small room behind the bedroom.

    She saw her cut off her finger and put it into the baby's mouth, only to see that the baby's face slowly turned red.  Just like this, after all ten of her fingers were cut open and sucked by the baby, the baby's whole body began to turn red.  Her mother-in-law thought she was crazy, and wanted to discuss sending her to the hospital, but when she was dragged to the hospital, the doctor checked and said everything was normal.

    The family had no choice but to take her home, but at night, Yu Shuihong went out suddenly.  When he came back in the middle of the night, he was followed by a dirty little girl who looked like a beggar.  Yu Shuihong said to her mother-in-law, give her a bath, change her clothes, and then call me.  Her mother-in-law asked, whose little girl is this?  Why did you bring us home?

    Yu Shuihong said, it was a child lost by the people in the city. I looked at it very pitifully, so I brought it back to be my companion. It was better than begging outside.

    Although her mother-in-law felt strange, she didn't say anything, and took the little girl to take a bath.  During the bath, the old lady asked the little girl a few questions, but the little girl just looked at her timidly and didn't say a word, wondering if she was dumb.

    The old lady thought it was very strange, but she couldn't tell what was wrong, so she had to follow Shui Hong's words, bathed and changed the girl's clothes, and then sent her to Shui Hong's bedroom.  Because an inexplicable girl came to the house, the old lady paid attention and secretly watched the two through the window.

    I saw my daughter-in-law Shui Hong looked at the girl and said, don't be afraid, little sister, what's your name?  The little girl said in a low voice, I don't have a name.  Shui Hong said, oh, can I call your sister your sister?  How about you and your sister's baby company?  The girl looked around and said, where is my sister's baby?  Why can't I see her?  Shui Hong smiled and said, the baby is in the small room behind, do you want to see her?  At this time, she should wake up too The girl nodded and said, okay, I like the baby the most!

    Then Shui Hong asked the girl to follow her into the hut.  The old lady was very strange seeing this, so she quietly opened the water-red door and walked in.  Of course, no one will lock the bedroom in the countryside, so it is easy to get in.

    The old lady walked to the door of the hut connected to the water red room, and looked in through the crack of the door.  There was only one oil lamp in the room, and there seemed to be a wooden box on the table, in which was the curled up and deformed body of a baby.  But seeing Shui Hong suddenly stabbed the girl's throat with a knife while the little girl didn't see the box clearly, and the girl fell down before she could scream???

    As soon as the knife stabbed down, Yu Shuihong pressed the girl to the side of the wooden box, watching her neck dripping blood, the baby in the wooden basin opened its mouth to catch it!  !  Yu Shuihong said to the girl at this moment, did you see it, that is my baby, you have to stay with her until she comes back to life??? (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 498 Breaking Gu (Part 1)

    ?

    As the blood flowed into the dead baby's mouth from time to time, the face of the dead baby became more and more red. When Yu Shuihong's mother-in-law saw this, she was so frightened that she almost collapsed to the ground. In fact, according to her story, she couldn't walk at all  , and collapsed directly in front of the door.

    When the little girl's wound stopped bleeding, Yu Shuihong let her go, laid her flat next to the box, and began to take off her clothes.  Yu Shuihong pierced a small hole in her belly button with a dagger, and then began to chant spells.  I saw a bloody figure floating above the baby's body in the basin, that is, the ghost of the blood baby, slowly crawling towards her navel??? After a while, the monster crawled into the girl's body????

    After the ghost of the monster entered the girl's body, Yu Shuihong dipped a talisman into the blood in the box, stuck it on the wound on the navel, and tied the girl to the stool next to her.

    At this time, Yu Shuihong's mother-in-law regained her composure and got up, fearing that her daughter-in-law would find out, so she tiptoed back to the house. She didn't close her eyes all night and quietly told her husband about it, but he didn't believe it.

    When it was time for breakfast the next day, Yu Shuihong's mother-in-law tentatively asked, why didn't the little girl disappear?  Yu Shuihong said without raising her head that she had dirty hands and feet and stole my money. I drove her away last night.  Mom, I keep a jar of worms in my little house and sell them as Chinese medicine. Don't go in if you have nothing to do.  As soon as the old lady heard the posture of last night, how could she dare to go in, so she agreed in a hurry.

    After eating, Yu Shuihong went into the hut, and the old lady asked her old man to follow her.  The two old people followed quietly, and saw through the crack of the door that the girl had come to life, but they couldn't speak. They just looked at Shuihong in panic, their eyes kept crying, and some sounds came out of their mouths.  .  Yu Shuihong looked at her and said, "What's the name? Didn't I tell you to stay with the baby?"  !  The baby is going to sleep, you can't talk, what should you do if you are arguing with her?  Call again, so that you can't even make a sound!  The girl didn't dare to make any more noise, she only looked at Shui Hong with a pair of eyes.

    Yu Shuihong then sneered, "Look at what I do, look at me, I won't let you go, even if I let you go, you are no longer a normal person, you might as well stay here!"  After finishing speaking, she walked over and poured the girl a mouthful of the liquid poured from the jar next to her.  The two old people clearly saw that the liquid was red, like human blood.

    After Yu Shuihong finished feeding the girl, she fed the girl a bowl of food just brought from the kitchen.  While feeding, she murmured, "Sister, in another day, the baby will be able to open its eyes, and you will be able to be with the baby forever??? But that girl, as if demented, did not move.  From then on, the two old men often saw that she got blood from some unknown place, and brought it into the girl's mouth.  At first it was cat blood, because there were often dead cats near their house, so the old man guessed it was Yu Shuihong.  Because occasionally you can see a lot of cat paw prints on her hands.  Afterwards, the girl didn't move at all, she seemed to be stupid, she did what Yu Shuihong said, and from now on, she just picked up the bowl of blood and swallowed it???

    There are so many strange things happening in this family, the old man couldn't stand it, so he asked his son to go home and discuss countermeasures.  When the son saw this situation, he quarreled with Yu Shuihong, and finally felt that he couldn't make it through, so he divorced.  Yu Shuihong didn't make any noise, and walked out of the house with the girl and the box, and later moved into the haunted house.  I guess the reason for living in a haunted house is that the place is full of yin, and it is easy to raise bleeding babies.

    In the past, his husband couldn't bear it and went to see her, but then he stopped.  Later, she died somehow, probably from a sudden illness.  The body was stinking when found.

    When I saw this, I felt sick for a while. After closing the file, I said, "After the blood baby ate the girl, it really took shape, right?"

    Ouyang Zhuanjia nodded and said: "That's right. But after drinking so much human blood, the innocent souls who died in vain will follow around the blood baby. They have no ability to deal with the blood baby, so they can only offer Yin Qi to it. These ghosts are pitiful."

    Zhao Yu said: "It turns out that what the chief is worried about is not that the female ghost blood baby is difficult to deal with, but that he doesn't want to hurt the ghost."

    Ouyang Bo sighed: "Yes, they are one. If you hurt the blood baby, they will also disappear."

    I smiled wryly and said, "Then what should we do, we won't let this monster continue to harm people, right?"

    Ouyang Bo looked at me and said, "There is a way, but it is very dangerous."

    Looking at his expression, I knew that this guy was going to plot against me again, so I immediately waved my hand and said, "I won't do it."

    Ouyang Bo laughed and said: "You don't do it before you say it."

    I curled my lips and said, "You must have tricked me again."

    Ouyang Bo said: "I have been thinking about it for a day today, and I came up with an idea, but it has to be operated by you."

    I was immediately alert: "What idea?"

    Ouyang BoHe said: "I remember you know the art of subjugating ghosts. The technique of subjugating ghosts can drive away ghosts and do things. Of course, it can also make ghosts leave their attachment and become your own. It is the same as the blood contract technique of Japanese onmyojis.  It's almost the same meaning. Their blood contract is against spirit beasts, and you are against ghosts."

    I suddenly said: "You mean you want me to instigate those ghosts?"

    Ouyang Bo nodded and said: "Yes, let them separate from the blood baby, then Zhao Yu will deal with the blood baby, and I will take the female ghost."

    I thought that this matter might be reliable, so I agreed. After all, there is a Zhuanjia Township.  After it was settled, the brick house asked us to prepare.  I saw that he was amazing, and he set up a game with great fanfare.  Let Zhao Yu and I stand in such a position, and he also set up an incense table and placed a spirit detection instrument.  Ci Ao, if I knew he was so advanced, I dragged him the last time I went to the haunted house.

    Let's set up a good situation and wait for the female ghost mother and daughter to arrive.  I didn't know about the ghost of the baby girl until now.  Does the baby boy need virgin blood?  I suddenly thought of this question

    When I was ready, I silently recited the mantra of ghost art.  As I was thinking about it, I thought of Sister Witch, and felt sad again.  Even if I am like this, thinking about it hurts Wu Dan even more.  It's just that he didn't say it.

    When the night fell completely, we cheered up and waited for the female ghost to come and get her child's bones.  I thought I would wait until midnight at least until midnight, but at half past nine, I heard the beeping sound of Ouyang Bo's spirit detecting instrument hanging in the main room.

    "Here we come." Ouyang Bo whispered.  I immediately cheered up and looked around.  Then I heard the familiar cry of a baby coming again.  I followed the prestige, but saw the door of the main room slowly opened.  The lights in the backyard of Guanyin Temple suddenly went out.  A gust of cold mist dispersed.

    ?I shivered. Many evil spirits are so powerful that they are not even afraid of ordinary Buddha statues.  Presumably this is one of the weird ones.  The main reason is that these two are not just fighting alone, but fighting together with a group of people.

    The dense fog slowly dissipated, and I saw the brightness of a will-o'-the-wisp in the dense fog, and a female ghost in red clothes and black hair slowly walked out of it.  Naturally, this female ghost is still the same as we saw last time, still holding that blood-red strange baby in her arms.

    I looked at her, and suddenly felt pity.  The pain of losing a child may be too deep for a mother, so deep that she becomes a demon at a thought.  Seeing me at this time, the blood baby seemed extremely jealous, recognized that I had dealt with her before, and immediately bared its fangs at me.  Before the blood baby could pounce on me, I saw Ouyang Zhuanjia and held the formula in my hand, and drew a spell with his strange crutch.  The spell turned into light and shadow in the air, and threw itself on the blood baby.  The blood baby froze in place immediately, but the female ghost was pushed out by the golden light of Taoism.

    Just at this moment, I saw several ghost figures appearing on the blood baby's body, overlapping one after another, appearing behind her.  I know that they are the ghosts of those girls who died, and now they have been forced out of their original form by Ouyang Zhuan's Taoism.  I took the opportunity to recite the mantra and said: "Ghost treasures!" At this time, I saw the girl's ghost slowly splitting from the blood baby.  It was a horrible scene, as if a baby with a strange head had a lot of heads on it.  These human heads struggled out of the strange baby's body, followed by arms and thighs, which were terrifying.

    The strange baby was howling at this time, as if someone was tearing his body.  After those ghosts separated from the baby's body, I even got goosebumps.  Those ghosts are all ghosts of young girls who died violently. Their faces are pale and their eyes are dark. Even if they don't have any killing intent, it would be scary to stare straight at you.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 499 Breaking Gu (Part 2)

    ?

    After the ghosts of those girls were completely separated from the blood baby, Ouyang Zhuan's family unexpectedly lifted up the crutches neatly, and hit the blood baby neatly.  I was taken aback, and thought to myself, what about the exaltation?  After all, this is also the undead of a child, even though it has become this dead now

    This crutch was not covered, and directly knocked out half of the blood baby's blood.  Now those ghosts are imprisoned by the trap set up again, and they can't return to the blood baby to add blood to it.

    The blood baby lost half of his "life" and was temporarily unable to move.  The female ghost was not happy, and rushed towards Ouyang Bo, her eyes rolled white, she became more and more horrified.  But when the female ghost was about to grab Ouyang Bo's cheek, she was suddenly blocked by a strong light.  I suddenly saw a veil covering Ouyang Bo's body.  This thing is the body-protecting zhenqi of people with high Taoism, which is similar to the saying in martial arts movies, dicks can't get close, let alone look directly.

    I squinted and saw that the female ghost's hand hissed like a scald, and shrank back screaming, staring at Ouyang Bo for a while, unable to make a move.  The female ghost waited and watched for a long time, and found that Ouyang Bo couldn't make a move. She turned her head to look at the blood baby who couldn't move, and happened to see me next to her.

    I was startled, and immediately dodged to dodge, only to see that the female ghost kept biting me like crazy.  Zhao Yu shouted: "She has lost her mind, Song Yan, shoot!"

    I sighed lightly and took out the God of War.  At this moment, the female ghost was running towards me.  When I pulled the trigger, the muzzle was aimed right at her head.  Generally speaking, the bullets of God of War can knock out most of the lives of evil spirits.  I also felt a little sad when I shot.  After all, this woman just loved her daughter and became a demon and went crazy. She didn't really intend to harm others, and she was pitiful. She was better than some wicked people.

    But to stop her, all I had to do was shoot her in the forehead.

    But after this shot, I was very surprised!  The power of this gun is actually very powerful, beyond my imagination.  A ball of raging flames exploded in the air, covering the female ghost's whole body with a whistling whistling, and it started to burn.  I squinted and stepped back, watching the scene in surprise.  I saw the female ghost in red howling in the flames, and after a while, she turned into a humanoid thing wrapped in flames.  Slowly, the flames of the God of War began to devour the female ghost, burning half of her body.  When the upper body was gradually engulfed by the flames, I saw her turn her head and look at the blood baby, as if she was very reluctant to part with it.  But after a while, the flame went out, and the female ghost also turned into flying smoke.

    "Damn it, why is my gun so powerful?!" I said in surprise.

    Ouyang Bo said: "The game I set up has the effect of increasing Taoism ability within a certain attack range. This is not surprising."

    Nothing strange?  !  Is it just like that?

    When the blood baby saw that his "ghost mother" was killed by these bk's, he was immediately annoyed, and he broke free from Ouyang Zhuan's family's spell seal, and rushed towards me.  Since the spiritual power of this thing has been reduced by half, it was slapped to the ground by Zhao Yu's scabbard before it could touch me.  The blood baby stuck to the ground, staring at Zhao Yu fiercely with resentful eyes.

    Zhao Yu looked at Ouyang Zhuan's house, and was about to use a spell to subdue the wraith, but Ouyang Zhuan's family took the first step, stepped forward with a cane, and wiped it out.

    "Brick, your hands are dark enough! How can you say this is the soul of a child! You just broke up?!" I looked at Ouyang Bo in surprise.

    Ouyang Bo said coldly: "If it doesn't die, it will be difficult for these souls who once attached to it to be reincarnated. This is called a trade-off. What's wrong with breaking one evil barrier and saving others?"

    I was momentarily speechless by what he said.  It is true that to sin is wrong, whether by man or ghost, whatever the reason.

    Maybe you have some unavoidable reasons, but once you kill someone, you are breaking the rules of heaven and earth. Humans, gods and ghosts are not tolerated in the three realms. Even if you are really alive and exist in the world, you will be punished by heaven one day.

    After dealing with the mother and daughter of the female ghost, Ouyang Bo walked up to the ghost girls.  The ghosts were more afraid of Ouyang Zhuan's house, and hid in the corner one after another.

    Ouyang Bo said: "Don't worry, we are here to save you. I know that you are unjust souls who died. As long as you can provide me with some information, I can send you to meet ghosts and reincarnate again."

    I wipe, intelligence?  ?  When did Ouyang Bo start grabbing Zhao Zhenhai's business?

    So I pricked up my ears and listened.  Then I heard Ouyang Bo continue to say: "Do you know what happened to this Yu Shuihong before his life?"

    Several ghosts looked at each other blankly and shook their heads.

    Ouyang Bo frowned and said, "No one knows?"

    After a while, a girl with a pale face came forward and said coldly, "I was the first to be killed by her. What do you want to ask?"

      Ouyang Bo said: "Did she learn Taoism from Master Ziyang during her lifetime?"

    The female ghost nodded and said: "The blood baby Gu was taught to her by that Taoist."

    "Then do you know the whereabouts of Master Ziyang?" Ouyang Bo asked: "I know that although you are attached to the ghost of the blood baby, you also have your own consciousness. You must have heard the conversation between the two of them."

    "I don't know the whereabouts of the real Ziyang, but I know that he is not in the Maoshan faction, but in Pingyao." The girl said.

    "Pingyao?" Ouyang Bo and we were both surprised.  In a place where the south and the north are completely different, why does Master Ziyang stay there?

    "It seems to be raising zombies." The girl said: "I've only heard about these, and I don't know anything else."

    Ouyang Bo sighed: "Okay, since this is the case, I will send you away." Then, he called Lin Yufan and another colleague from the Hunting Bureau: "Set up an altar and send them away."

    The two nodded and took the female ghosts away.  I asked Ouyang Bodao: "Brick family, what should we do next, should we go to Pingyao to arrest people?"

    Ouyang Bo pondered: "It's impossible to arrest people. We don't have any evidence to prove that Master Ziyang is involved in any of the cases we investigate. Unless everyone gets all the stolen goods."

    I asked: "Brick, what do you mean? Do you want us to go to Pingyao to catch the Zombie King? No one knows where the Zombie King is in Pingyao and where to find it?"

    Ouyang Bo said: "It's up to you to investigate. There is also a branch of the Hunting Spirit Bureau over there. I will arrange for you to contact them. By the way, there is one more thing. There is an unsolved case in Pingyao, which is also related to a supernatural case.  Regarding it, you go and help the colleagues over there to deal with it.¡±

    I sighed: "Well, good things are not for us."

    After the matter was dealt with, I asked Ouyang Bo what to do with the box containing the bones.  Ouyang Bo said: "Just bury it, I will bury it properly."

    I looked back at the box, only to see that the baby's bones originally stored inside had turned into fly ash.

    After coming out of Guanyin Temple, Zhao Yu and I had a good sleep.  As soon as we said we would leave, Ouyang Bo asked us to rush to Pingyao the next afternoon.  I planned to say goodbye to Ruan Lingxi, but I didn't expect that she would follow me when she heard that I was going to Pingyao.

    I was stunned and said: "Aren't you going to take care of the business in the store? Sister Shenxian hasn't returned yet."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Boss Duan and Senior Sister will arrive tomorrow, so it doesn't matter if I leave today." Ruan Lingxi put his arms around my shoulders and snorted coldly: "I haven't been to places like Pingyao, so take me there.  Let's play."

    "We are here to handle the case, not for fun. This time we may encounter the zombie king, which is not easy to deal with," I said.

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said: "So I will live and die with you. If you don't take me, I will follow."

    I was a little surprised by her persistence, and it was useless to persuade me for a long time, so I had no choice but to agree.  It's better to follow along than to let the villain walk alone, and get lost in Pingyao.  After agreeing with Ruan Lingxi, I went to see Wu Dan again and told about my itinerary.  As soon as Wu Dan heard that I was going to deal with the zombie king, he frowned and said: "Just you little bk, deal with the zombie king, be careful where you die."

    I smiled and said: "Master, you don't want me to be better. It will be fine. Ouyang Zhuan's family just asked us to investigate the case. If we find the traces and criminal evidence of Master Ziyang, we will notify him."

    Wu Dan was silent for a long time, and said: "Be careful, and call me as soon as possible if it doesn't work."

    I smiled and said: "That's for sure, Master is my ultimate skill, the bomb of Fighting the Landlord."

    When they gathered with Zhao Yu in the afternoon, they found that Tang Xin had also followed.  I asked speechlessly: "Nympho girl, why did you come along?"

    Tang Xin rolled her eyes, pointed to Ruan Lingxi who was beside me, and teased, "Your girl has come with you too."

    Zhao Yu said: "Come on, don't talk nonsense. Chief Ouyang has prepared a special plane for us this time, probably to keep our whereabouts secret."

    When I heard that the treatment is good, I have a special plane.  We arrived at the place Ouyang Bo said, and boarded his so-called special plane.  It's a really good thing, it's similar to the FBI's special plane in American dramas.  Spacious space, a variety of food and drinks.

    It's a pity that it didn't take long to arrive, and I didn't have time to enjoy the journey.

    We went to the ancient city of Pingyao this time.  Different from the scenery I am used to, the scenery in Pingyao is magnificent.  A whole row of ancient houses seems to have traveled to the pre-Qin period in an instant.  After arriving, according to the address and phone number left by Ouyang Zhuan's family, we got in touch with colleagues from the Hunting Bureau in Pingyao.

    We were picked up by two very ordinary dressed men, both tall.  One of them had a darker face, smelled like tobacco, and had sharper eyes. When he saw us, he smiled: "Officer Song and Officer Zhao? Welcome. Who are these two ladies?"

    I smiled and said, "Please help me."

    The man smiled and didn't ask any more questions. He just said, "My name is Zhao Wen, and the person next to me is Wang Jin. We are all from the Spirit Hunting Bureau here."

    Another surname is Zhao!  After hearing this, Zhao Yu laughed and said, "My name is Zhao Yu, but we are still in the same family."

    Zhao Wen smiled and said: "Yes, we have arranged accommodation for a few of you, but I don't know if you dare to live in this place." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)God is also sharper. After seeing us, he smiled: "Officer Song and Officer Zhao? Welcome. Who are these two ladies?"

    I smiled and said, "Please help me."

    The man smiled and didn't ask any more questions. He just said, "My name is Zhao Wen, and the person next to me is Wang Jin. We are all from the Spirit Hunting Bureau here."

    Another surname is Zhao!  After hearing this, Zhao Yu laughed and said, "My name is Zhao Yu, but we are still in the same family."

    Zhao Wen smiled and said: "Yes, we have arranged accommodation for a few of you, but I don't know if you dare to live in this place." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 500: Ghosts of the Ancient City (Part 1)

    ?

    When I heard this, I was unhappy, and said with a smile: "Why don't we dare to live in it? We dare to live in cemeteries in the wilderness."

    As Zhao Wen led the way, he turned his head and looked at me with a half-smile: "If it's a cemetery, it's okay. The place I'm taking you to is not a cemetery, but a strange inn. Someone died in this place a while ago.  The inn is closed now. The place where I arranged for you to live is this inn."

    "That's it?" I curled my lips and said, "Can this still scare us? You underestimate us too much."

    Zhao Wen said with a smile: "Okay, then go and stay overnight and have a look."

    Ruan Lingxi said in a low voice: "Look at this man's arrogance, it's probably because his family's case can't be solved, so I have to invite you here. They are not convinced, and they are trying to trick him."

    I snorted coldly: "I'm afraid of them, go and have a look first."

    A few of us followed Zhao Wen and Wang Jin to the inn in the ancient city of Pingyao.  Walking in this ancient city, I suddenly feel that the time is out of place, as if walking back many years ago.  It's summer now, not to mention the heat, but the weather in Shanxi is so dry and dusty, it's dusty all the way.

    On the way, Zhao Wen told us about the case that happened.  It is said that several college students died in a small hotel, and they were traveling in Pingyao.  When they died, it is said that they slept in an ancient embroidery building.  This hotel has also been exposed before, saying that there are supernatural events happening, but not to the point of death.  Now that he is dead, a case has finally been filed for investigation.

    We followed Zhao Wen to find the small inn. When we arrived, we saw that it was a rather large ancient style house, and that house had a rather special "embroidered building", which was on the top floor of the building in the middle of the yard.  Zhao Wen said that Xiulou was the scene of the crime and was sealed off, but other places were open for business, because the owner of the hotel still needs to make money to live.  Zhao Wen said, let us live upstairs there tonight.

    The four of us went up to Xiulou to have a look. The basic structure is a bungalow on the ground floor with a small room on top, and an antique carved bed on the second floor.  The boss is a slightly fat otaku, wearing glasses and not talking in a dull manner.

    The boss seemed to know Zhao Wen, and frowned. He was a little surprised when he heard that we were going to live in Xiulou.  But it specifically emphasized to us that the embroidered building is the residence of the ancient lady, and men cannot go up.

    Zhao Wen glared at him, and said: "People are killed, and you still care about it!"

    The boss didn't say anything, pointed to the back, let us go by ourselves, and threw us a bunch of keys.  I took the key and walked back.

    Ruan Lingxi and Tang Xin were very excited, talking and experiencing the daily life of a noble lady along the way.  I glanced back at them contemptuously, it was just funny.

    When I went to the backyard to take a look, the so-called embroidered building was a bit strange.  I saw a huge courtyard, three big houses on top of a small house, and two red lanterns hung on the cornices of the house, which was divided into upper and lower floors.  The doors and windows are closed.  The old bricks and tiles, the dusty walls, don't have the feeling of carved beams and painted buildings, it's very weird, and it doesn't have the beauty of Miss Xiulou at all.

    Before coming here, I read a lot of Shanxi Merchants Courtyards from the travel magazines in Wu Dan Bookstore, and felt that this one was not like an embroidery tower, but more like a watchtower.  The embroidered buildings of ancient aristocratic ladies are generally two floors above and below, and they are all buildings of the same width.  The upper floor is the lady's boudoir, with a balcony outside and female walls on both sides of the balcony.  In the lower room, there is a small living room in the middle, which is used by the lady to meet her family, and the small rooms on both sides are occupied by maidservants.  In short, it is very rare to erect a small house on the top of the three big houses. It seems that the origin of this house is strange, and it may not be used for what it used to be. It may be the ancestral hall of a rich family.  .  However, the ancestral hall is located in such a wonderful place, which is also superb.  Watchtower is unlikely.  Watchtowers are generally open all around, but this small building only has windows and doors on the front and back, but not on the left and right sides.

    During the day, the sun is strong, but you can still see a trace of black air radiating from this small building.  Tang Xin frowned and said, "What, this dilapidated place doesn't look like Miss Xiulou!"

    Ruan Lingxi nodded and said: "It's ugly. How do you live in this place? The weather is so hot that there is no air conditioner inside, right?"

    Zhao Wen said with a smile: "You will know when you go in, it is very cool, no need for air conditioning."

    We went into the house with our bags on our backs and tried it out. It was really cool, even without the air conditioner.  Zhao Yu and I live downstairs, and the room upstairs belongs to Tang Xin and Ruan Lingxi.  But because of Tang Xin's insistence, she slept downstairs with Zhao Yu, and I lived upstairs with the wicked girl.  I took a look at the quilts on the bed upstairs, there were two beds, one was made of cotton, and the outside was covered with a brighter silk quilt, embroidered with phoenixes, exquisite workmanship, just like the quilt for a fucking wedding.

    There are other modern equipment, such as water heaters, which are more convenient.  We put away our luggage and tidied up, Zhao Wen gave us a few meaningful instructions, and thenThen he left with that subordinate.

    Tang Xin and Ruan Lingxi packed their luggage, and Zhao Yu and I went upstairs and downstairs. Apart from the fact that this building is shady, there is nothing strange about it.  There must be ghosts staying there, but they hide during the day and don't see any shadows, and they can probably be seen at night.

    After packing up, Ruan Lingxi and Tang Xin said they were going to visit the ancient city of Pingyao, so we went out in a few afternoons and wandered outside for a while.  When I came back, it was already evening, and I saw various bars in the ancient city opened, and it became more prosperous.  But in the end, it was found that only the bar street was bustling, and the other places were all dark, and there were not many modern street lights. It was probably to maintain the original flavor of the ancient city, and the residents in the city did not have much nightlife.

    When we saw it was dark, we went back to the inn, only to find that the whole yard was not lit.  The otaku boss lives in a room in the front yard, and the lights in the room are also turned off. It seems that only the computer or TV screen is on in the room.  When I walked towards the gate, I was startled.  I saw an old lady sitting by the door, stroking a group of cats under her feet with her head down.

    This group of cats seemed to be wild cats, there could be five or six of them, and they all circled around the old lady.

    I frowned and took a look, and saw the old lady looked up at me.  In the dim light of the sky, I saw her wrinkled face, black and thin, looking straight at us, and murmured: "You guys are back, go in"

    Tang Xin shuddered when she heard this, and said in a low voice, "Is this old lady crazy?"

    Before I could speak, suddenly I felt a cool wind blowing around me.  Looking back, it seemed that a few black air were drifting towards the so-called embroidery building where we lived.  At this time, I saw the lights in the direction of the embroidery building in the backyard, probably to make it easier for us to go back.  But there is only one green spotlight on the upper floor shining down from the embroidery building, so the whole yard also becomes green.

    Well, this place is quite spooky.  We've seen too many ghost places and don't care a bit.  After entering the embroidery building, Ruan Lingxi and I went up to the second floor.

    The weather is very hot, Ruan Lingxi said to take a bath first.  So I gave up the bathroom to her.  Then he turned on the light and walked around the room.  I don't know what's wrong with Ruan Lingxi, but she actually sang a song during the bath, it's still very melodious, it gave me goosebumps.

    I just wanted to ask Ruan Lingxi if he had made a mistake recently, what kind of folk song was he singing.  But before he spoke, he suddenly felt something was wrong.  This singing voice was wrong, it was not Ruan Lingxi's voice at all, it was soft and soft, more like the voice of a shy teenage girl.

    Ruan Lingxi, a man with a loud voice, wants to sing a song, "Yellow people come to the ground and straighten out their new chests. Yellow people walk on the road and the world knows that I am different I have been magnanimous for five thousand years, and finally it is my turn to play"  I believe in this kind of song, what kind of love song and opera are you singing?

    There was a constant sound of water in the bathroom, it seemed that Ruan Lingxi hadn't finished taking a shower yet.  I hesitated for a moment, planning to check the situation before calling her.  At this moment, I suddenly felt a little humid in the air, like the feeling of returning to the humidity in summer after heavy rain, it was very sticky and uncomfortable.  I looked back and saw that there seemed to be little drops of water on the windows!

    It's very cloudy.  Thinking of this, I took out the charms Wu Dan gave me before I left, and pasted one on each of the four corners of the wall.  This is to drive away ordinary lonely souls and wild ghosts, and it also saves me from being watched in the middle of the night when I sleep.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 501: Ancient City Ghost (Part 2)

    ?

    After the talisman was pasted, the singing sound disappeared, and the oppression in the air seemed to be less.  At this time, Ruan Lingxi came out in her pajamas, looked around, and said in surprise: "You posted this, did you see something unclean?"

    I smiled wryly and said: "How much fun is there? Look at this room, is it normal? The climate here in Pingyao is so dry, but water drops can seep from the windows, which means that it is very cloudy. Be careful tonight, maybe  There are some ghosts or something. Since you have died, you should go to sleep first, and I will keep watch."

    At this time, I suddenly caught a glimpse of the quilt on the bed squirming for a while, and immediately silenced Ruan Lingxi, and pointed the god of war at the bed.  However, after the quilt squirmed for a while, a fluffy head popped out.  After taking a closer look, I realized that Xiao Mi got under the quilt at some point.

    "You slept comfortably." I spat, "No wonder I haven't seen you all day."

    Xiao Mi got out of the quilt, stretched her waist, and sighed: "It's not comfortable to sleep, why does it feel like an earthquake, and also, the quilt is too heavy, but it still feels chilly without the quilt, okay?  Now I am so sore from being pressed by the quilt."

    With that said, he stretched himself.  I laughed and said: "You are nonsense, the quilt is made of cotton, and it can still hold you down."

    Xiao Mi shook her head and sighed: "Really, touch the bed, it's freezing, my whole body hurts after sleeping for a long time, I don't even feel so sore when I run."

    I thought for a while, and said: "Maybe you are a ghost yourself, and you don't have enough yang energy. I don't know how many noble ladies have died on this carved bed. You must have been oppressed by ghosts."

    Xiao Mi sighed: "Evil door. You guys are ready to sleep on the bed. I'll make a bed on the floor."

    So I discussed with Xiao Mi, I will keep watch in the first half of the night, and he will come in the second half of the night.  Xiao Mi reluctantly agreed.  After the discussion, Ruan Lingxi climbed into bed and slept inside.  I didn't dare to be negligent, and kept loading the God of War bullets, watching for something unusual to appear.  But the first half of the night was relatively quiet, which surprised me.

    I looked at the pale moonlight outside the window, and kept my mind moving to prevent falling asleep.  I remembered discussing with Zhao Yu during the day why Master Ziyang accepted a village woman as an apprentice.  But after checking Shuihong's information, I found that this woman's fate is extremely negative, and she is also on Ghost Festival's birthday just like me.  Maybe Master Ziyang finally took her soul and fed it to his old zombie.

    Speaking of zombies, I frowned.  It is said to be in the ancient city of Pingyao, but this place is so big, how can I find it?  And here comes a case to be investigated

    Just thinking of this, I actually yawned.  This surprised me, and I thought, what's going on, I'm sleepy after only an hour?  Realizing that I was about to fall asleep, I simply pinched my thigh.  However, within a few minutes of waking up, the eyelids began to fight again.

    Maybe it's the fatigue of the journey.  Thinking like this, I just wanted to get out of bed and call Xiao Mi to get up to take over, but I couldn't help but tilt my head and fell asleep.

    In the dimness, I heard a sound in the room.  I couldn't tell what the sound was coming from, but it sounded like a knife being sharpened, a cry, and a cat meowing after a while.  I don't know if I was dreaming or waking up, I slowly opened my eyes, only to find that the noises stopped abruptly in an instant.  I got out of bed in doubt, and saw that Ruan Lingxi was still sleeping peacefully on the bed, and Xiao Mi was sleeping on the floor, nothing unusual.  But suddenly, the cry of the old woman came from the room again.

    I suddenly thought of the old woman downstairs. Listening carefully to the voice, I felt it was close to my ears, as if it came from outside my door.  I fumbled to turn on the wall lamp, then quietly opened the door a crack, and slowly squeezed my body out of the door.  At the same time, my eyes fell on the corridor outside the door.

    Although the lights in the corridor were not turned on, the dim light in my room vaguely reflected the other party's face.  It was the face of an old dull old woman.  With wrinkled skin, the corners of the mouth are bent down, and the eyes are fierce, staring at me in a daze.

    The weirdest thing is that those eyes glowed with a dark green light, which didn't look like a pair of human eyes at all.

    "Ah!" I exclaimed, and subconsciously hid in the house and closed the door.  After closing the door, I felt my forehead throbbing and I broke out in a cold sweat.  This seems to be the old woman downstairs?

    Just when I calmed down, the lights on the wall flickered twice and then suddenly went out.

    The mood I had just relaxed became tense again.  I pricked up my ears to listen carefully, but I didn't hear any noise from outside the door.  This makes me a little puzzled.  Why don't you bother?

    I flipped the light switch on the wall next to me, and it went out.  The moonlight outside the window was very bright, projecting the shaking tree shadows onto the bedroom wall.  Staring at it for a long time, it seems like watching a female ghost with long sleeves and good dancing.

    I closed my eyes amusedly, thinking that I was just frightened by the old woman who suddenly appeared.??I am not afraid of ghosts!

    At this time, I seemed to hear someone slowly coming over from outside the door, and seemed to stand still at the door of our room.  The footsteps sounded like the footsteps of an old woman with small feet.  My aunt had her little feet bound. When I was a child, I often heard the rustling sound of her soles rubbing against the ground when she was walking.  That frequency is exactly the same.

    I suddenly thought of the old woman I saw just now, and I became a little nervous again.  After listening carefully for a long while, I seemed to hear the sound of hissing and breathing from the crack of the door.  Suddenly, I seemed to feel a line of sight coming in through the crack of the door, staring at my back.

    I imagined the scene outside the door.  Could it be that an old woman with fierce eyes is looking into my room through the crack of the door?

    I took a deep breath, held up the God of War, and wanted to open the door to see what happened.  I was just about to open the door, but saw something protruding from the crack in the door.  I let go of the latch and stared in horror at what emerged from the crack in the door.  This thing is indescribable, like a soft-bodied bug, but after it got in, I felt that it was a pair of dry and dirty hands.  With inch-long black nails on his hands, he felt an indescribable feeling of nausea.

    But that's not the point.  The point is, the crack in the door is not too big, and an ant can get in. What kind of thing is the old woman outside the door?  !  I stare nervously at the door.  At this time, I saw that black hand began to shake the door of my room.

    This was originally an old house, the door was very dilapidated, I shook it twice, and I could almost feel the dust falling from the ceiling.  The gap in the door widened, and I could even feel a pair of green eyes looking at me maliciously from outside the door.

    I frowned, and fired a "bang" at the crack of the door.  Strange to say, after the shout, the old woman outside the door quietly disappeared as if she was scared off.  The fingers in the crack of the door were retracted in an instant.  Everything returned to tranquility.  I stood there and listened for a while, but there was no more movement.

    "Second goods!! The gun went off?!" I suddenly heard Xiao Mi's cry.  I opened my eyes in a jerk, and saw myself sitting by the door, holding God of War in my hand.  The barrel of the gun was slightly hot, indicating that a shot had been fired.  Is this a dream or reality?  !

    Xiao Mi ran up to me and asked, "Why did you shoot at the door?!"

    I remembered the scene I saw in my consciousness, and quickly got up to touch the door.  But a discovery made my scalp tingle: the plug on the door has a distorted arc, but the plug is now open, and something really wanted to open the door and come in just now!

    I gasped, opened the door and looked outside.  The corridor was empty, and the face of the old woman in the dream or consciousness had disappeared.

    Suddenly thinking of Ruan Lingxi, I hurried to the bed to take a look, and couldn't help but feel my scalp explode: there was no one on the bed, and Ruan Lingxi was gone.

    "Where's the wicked girl?!" I asked Xiao Mi angrily.

    Xiao Mi was taken aback, and said, "Didn't you keep watch at night? You fell asleep yourself, and you shot while sleepwalking!"

    "Is that so?" I wiped the cold sweat from my forehead, and suddenly felt dizzy: "Why am I so dizzy?"

    Xiao Mi spat: "Don't say it's you, I'm dizzy too. And usually I don't sleep so hard, how come I don't know why someone took Ruan Lingxi away?"

    At this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door, and Zhao Yu and Tang Xin also ran up.  Zhao Yu looked at me and asked, "What's going on, I seemed to hear a faint gunshot just now?"

    I endured the dizziness, and my heart was as heavy as iron: "Lingxi is gone, maybe someone took it away."

    Zhao Yu said in astonishment: "How did you catch her? Who? I didn't hear anything." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 502: Mysterious Whereabouts

    ?

    Thinking of Yu Shuihong's end, I couldn't help but tremble with fear: "Do you think she was captured by a zombie raised by Taoist Ziyang? If she is captured, not only will her blood be drunk, but her soul will also be eaten?  Just like what happened to Yu Shuihong"

    Tang Xin scolded: "You idiot, didn't you say that you would call Yu Shuihong after you killed a ghost? Since they are all dead, you should give the zombie a fart."

    ?I was right when I thought about it, so the real Ziyang accepted a village woman as an apprentice on a whim?  But right now, I don't care how weird this master and apprentice is. It's important to try to find Lingxi first.

    I stood up unsteadily, and suddenly felt dizzy even more.  Not just me, Xiao Mi also yelled, "Why do you feel dizzy?"

    Tang Xin picked up her nose and smelled it, and said, "This room smells of Lingxi perfume, right?"

    With Tang Xin's reminder, I felt that there was indeed a fragrance in the room.  This scent is relatively elegant, similar to the aroma of rosemary.  Looking back and thinking about it, Ruan Lingxi also had this scent on her body.

    "It should be." I said speechlessly: "What perfume are you paying attention to at this time!"

    Zhao Yu said: "Tang Xin, it seems that Lingxi has sprayed this perfume on you, hasn't it?"

    Tang Xin nodded and said: "When cleaning the room, Lingxi found her perfume and said that it was made by her senior sister. It has a special fragrance, so let me try it with her. At that time, she did take out a bottle of perfume and spray it on me.  This is the smell."

    Zhao Yu called Xiao Mi to let him smell the perfume on Tang Xin's body.

    Xiao Mi sneezed and said, "No, I will feel dizzy after smelling this stuff too much."

    Zhao Yu didn't say a word.  I was puzzled and asked, "Zhao Yu, what are you thinking?"

    Zhao Yu said slowly: "What if Lingxi is not captured by someone, but wants to leave?"

    I was stunned and said: "Why would I want to leave by myself, and she doesn't know anyone here!"

    Having said that, I couldn't help feeling guilty when I saw other people looking at me.  The smell of this perfume makes people feel dizzy and drowsy, maybe it is not pure perfume at all, but a self-defense drug prepared by the fairy sister for Lingxi.  She was trying to avoid us to do something.

    But thinking of this, I completely denied this idea.  Ruan Lingxi comes from the Wushan sect. This faction has nothing to do with the world. It is basically the same as the elves in Lord of the Rings. If others don't offend me, I will live my life behind closed doors.

    This kind of sect rarely hides secrets. Besides, Ruan Lingxi is just an ordinary girl. What purpose does she have?

    Thinking of this, I shook my head and said: "Zhao Yu, I think you are thinking too much, Lingxi will not hide anything from us, it should be in danger."

    Zhao Yu looked out the window.  A full moon is shining brightly outside the window.  Zhao Yu suddenly asked, "Is today the 15th of August?"

    I nodded and said, "What?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "Let's go out and look for it quickly."

    A few of us went out, and now we are looking for it in the backyard.  Because there have been murder cases here, although there are residents, but very few people live there.  The courtyard was quiet, and the moonlight filled the courtyard.  I glanced at the time, it was one o'clock in the morning.  The wooden doors of the front yard and the back yard are now wide open, I wonder if Ruan Lingxi has gone out?

    The three of us and Xiao Mi went to the front yard again.  As soon as I passed through the courtyard gate, I heard a cat meowing, and then a fluffy black cat quickly jumped over my shoulder, jumped onto the wall, and turned to look down at us.

    This damn cat, I cursed in my heart.  But when he turned his head and looked, he suddenly felt that there were many dots of light in the shadow of the corner of the front yard.  At first I didn't understand why, but after seeing a few wild cats walking out of the shadows, I understood.  There are a lot of stray cats in this yard, maybe they are all raised by that weird old woman.

    The cats looked at us and dispersed.  Not long after, I suddenly heard a voice in the front yard where the housekeeper lived.  Listen carefully, it seems to be the sound of fighting, the sound of hammering the wall, and the sound of sharpening knives.  I suddenly remembered the sound in my dream, and I felt that it was very similar to the sound in this room.

    I exchanged glances with Zhao Yu and Tang Xin, and was about to approach the boss's room slowly to see what happened.  But just as we approached the closed door, we suddenly heard a loud shout from inside: "Who, what are you doing!!"

    The sound of breaking the drink seems to be made by the otaku boss, the three of us stopped, it's not good for the three of us to peep.  I whispered to Zhao Yu: "Please take a closer look at who is inside or what happened."

    Zhao Yu frowned and said: "There is no light in the room, the curtains seem to be all black, and I can only see two figures. It should be the old woman and the boss."

      As soon as Zhao Yu finished speaking, I heard a sound like a struggle coming from inside, and then I heard the voice of an old woman calling for help, and then a heart-piercing scream broke out!  !

    The scream sounded terrifying in the middle of the night.  The three of us almost shivered, but the strange thing is that the residents living here seem to be used to it, and they don't go out to see it at all.

    I was about to bump into the door with Zhao Yu and go in to have a look, so as not to kill anyone.  At this moment, I saw that the door opened, and the old woman ran out, muttering something I couldn't understand, and running around in circles while reading.  Both Zhao Yu and I were stunned, because the old lady didn't seem to have any injuries on her body, so what happened to the messy noise in the room just now?

    Probably tired from running, the old lady stopped and spoke into the air.  We couldn't hear what she was saying, so we just wanted to get closer to listen, when we saw her suddenly staring at us with a fierce look in her eyes, and shouted: "You are all bad guys!!"

    Zhao Yu and I were very speechless.  At this moment, the otaku boss finally went out, dragged the old lady to his side, and said, "Mom, what are you doing in the middle of the night, go back to sleep."

    Looking back to see me and Zhao Yu, I said coldly: "My mother is insane and often makes trouble like this."

    I was stunned and said: "Well, it's so loud, why don't you see anyone around you come out to ask?"

    The boss said with a blank face: "The neighbors all know it, and they are used to it. The regular guests also know it, and no one is surprised."

    One sentence blocked me and Zhao Yu back.  The old lady seemed to calm down.  I stared at her back, and always felt that the old woman walked in a strange way, not like a person walking, and of course she didn't look like a ghost.  This is a physical person, but something seems to be stained on his body.

    After the two entered the room, they closed the door again, and then everything became quiet.  Zhao Yu stared at the door, and said after a while, "It seems that the old lady has calmed down. Let's go to Lingxi first."

    We saw that there was no one in the front yard, and we were about to go out to look for it. I suddenly felt that something was wrong, so I stopped immediately.  After I stopped, Zhao Yu and Tang Xin also stopped.

    Zhao Yu said: "Why do I feel like there is a light flashing in the yard?"

    Tang Xin echoed: "It seems to be much brighter."

    Having said that, the three of us turned our heads together, and suddenly saw a white light flashing across the roof of the embroidery building in the backyard.

    Zhao Yu narrowed his eyes and said, "Ruan Lingxi is on the roof!"

    "What?" I asked in surprise.

    Xiao Mi also said at this time: "That's right, it seems that I was sitting on the roof ridge behind, and I saw her hair."

    After hearing this, I immediately returned to the backyard. When I ran downstairs to Xiulou, I shouted to the top: "Ruan Lingxi, villain! Are you up there?!"

    What about staying up in the middle of the night and basking in the moon on the roof?  Learn what Diao Chan.

    Hearing a soft sound of the roof tiles, Ruan Lingxi stepped on the tiles and slowly moved to the roof. When he saw us, he was a little surprised: "Why are you all up?"

    I spat: "Nonsense! Why are you not looking for you?! What are you doing without sleeping in the middle of the night?!"

    Ruan Lingxi covered her ears, and scolded: "Don't call me a scumbag, I'll go down and say, you want to call everyone up."

    Having said that, Ruan Lingxi went up and down a few times, and landed on the roof neatly, and then went down from the roof of the bungalow to the yard.

    I saw that she was neatly dressed and was still holding a goddess crossbow. I was a little surprised: "Why, did you hear something and come out to take a look?"

    Ruan Lingxi rolled her eyes and said, "You guys are nervous, I just can't sleep, come out and sit quietly."

    Zhao Yu asked: "Do you still need to bring crossbows?"

    Ruan Lingxi raised the crossbow of Goddess, touched the back of the crossbow: "Not really, but I saw that this thing has not been used for a long time, and it is dusty, so I took it out to wipe it, and it can also be self-defense by the way." (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 503 Goddess Crossbow

    ?

    "Really?" I looked at her in disbelief for the first time and asked.

    If you really want to go out for a stroll by yourself, why spray that drowsy drugged perfume in the house?  I wanted to ask directly, but Zhao Yu grabbed me and smiled at Ruan Lingxi, "Oh, it's all right. We thought something happened to you, so we all got up in the middle of the night to look for you."

    Ruan Lingxi said in amazement: "I brought my mobile phone, why don't you call me?"

    I was speechless and said: "When I said this, I was so anxious that I forgot. At first, I thought you were arrested. Who would have thought that the mobile phone could be connected."

    Ruan Lingxi smiled wryly and said, "I'm worrying everyone, go back to sleep. I'm a little sleepy too." Saying this, the guy yawned as if nothing had happened, and went upstairs first.

    Tang Xin said: "Yeah, Erhuo didn't know the situation before he called people up. Isn't Lingxi all right, really." Complaining a few words, Tang Xin and Zhao Yu also went to sleep.

    After they left, I hurried upstairs to find Lingxi.  After entering the door, she saw that she was flipping through the phone album, frowning and thinking.  I saw Xiao Mi leaning over to look at it, so I couldn't help but asked curiously, "What's wrong?"

    Ruan Lingxi said: "I couldn't sleep just now, so I was taking pictures with your mobile phone in the room. What do you think I took?"

    I was startled, thinking that this must be something that was photographed, could it be a ghost.  I leaned over to take a look, and saw that she took a few photos of me lying down and sleeping, and some of them were displayed in the house.  However, one of them is very strange.  The photo was taken in the corner of the house, and there was nothing in the corner of the house.  But there is obviously a white hand in the photo!  !

    The white hand stretched out from the corner of the dark room, with five fingers spread out, as if trying to grab something.  I shivered, remembering that this mobile phone is a special mobile phone common to the three worlds, and ghosts and so on are properly photographed.  Could it be a ghost?  I glanced at the diagonally opposite corner of the room, feeling a little apprehensive.

    Ruan Lingxi looked very calm, and said: "Let's dig out the corner of the wall tomorrow to have a look, there may be something inside."

    I thought of the few students who died in the house, and suddenly became even more frightened.  But that human hand doesn't look like a girl's hand, it's more like a man's.

    After being tormented by this, I lost my sleepiness at night.  Ruan Lingxi wasn't sleepy either, so we simply opened the window and watched the scenery upstairs.  The bright moonlight shone in, and with the lights turned on, the gloomy feeling was much less.  But occasionally looking back at the carved bed, I still feel a gloomy air.

    Xiao Mi jumped onto the window sill at this time and said to us: "Look at the place where the boss lives. It's very dilapidated. You can see a hole in the window from a distance. Stray cats are coming in and out. Take a look."

    Ruan Lingxi and I looked down, and we saw the house where the boss in the front yard lived.  There are many holes in the rear window, and there are also stray cats crawling around.

    ? Recalling the old woman I saw just now, it was really strange, probably due to neuropathy and dementia, she didn't change her clothes or wash her hair all year round, she looked sloppy.  The clothes seem to be very old, a pair of shoes are dirty, I don't know if they will take a shower, alas.

    Recalling that the old woman greeted us when she saw us, saying hello, go out.  At that time, I responded stupidly, but now that I think about it, it seems that people are not talking to us.

    "This inn is really weird, there is really no normal person." I sighed.

    Ruan Lingxi rested her chin and didn't know what she was thinking. Hearing what I said, he smiled and said, "What, are we abnormal?"

    I said: "I don't think so, look at you, you don't call me when you go out to bask in the moon after you come here. By the way, when did you start to like perfume?"

    "Perfume?" Ruan Lingxi didn't seem to understand why, and then suddenly said: "I don't like it. The room is full of damp, I spray some to catch the scent."

    Xiao Mi spat: "What, people get dizzy after smelling too many broken things."

    Ruan Lingxi scolded: "I really don't know what's good or bad, this perfume was made by my senior sister, it's good."

    I looked at her simple and frank face, and didn't know what to say for a while.  She doesn't seem to have any other thoughts, which makes me feel that the heart of a gentleman is measured with the heart of a villain.

    We chatted for a while, Ruan Lingxi said he was sleepy, so he went to bed by himself.  I couldn't fall asleep all the time, so I just sat and waited for dawn.  But nothing strange happened that night.

    After dawn, I plan to get up and wash my face.  When I walked through the corner, I couldn't help but glance over there.  No one, no ghosts.  In the corner of the wall was a table with Ruan Lingxi's goddess crossbow on it.

    I remembered Ruan Lingxi holding the Goddess Crossbow on the roof in the middle of the night, and couldn't help but walk over to take a look at this small crossbow.  This crossbow?It can be folded, and can be hung directly on the wrist. When in use, it is unfolded. It is not big, but it is lean and strong, and the design is ingenious.

    Holding it in my hand, I suddenly felt that the tentacles were cool, and the entire crossbow itself exuded an incredible dao light.

    I was a little stunned, remembering that I didn't think this thing was such a powerful artifact before, but now I look at it, it seems to be no less than Wu Dan's Dragon Slaying Sword.  That radiance, that air, seemed to have been upgraded several notches.

    Could basking in the moon also improve spiritual power?  I couldn't help being curious, and couldn't help stroking the bow-shaped back of the crossbow.  But when my fingers brushed across the back of the crossbow, I suddenly felt a little strange.

    Something rubbed against my fingertips.  I picked up the crossbow and looked at it under the lamp, slowly rubbing the bow's back.  Suddenly, a faint, seam-like thing was found on it.

    There is a crack in the goddess crossbow?  Surprised, I touched the trace, but saw that the crack was not caused by the day after tomorrow, but more like it existed a long time ago, like the gap left by the combination of two bow-shaped iron ridges.

    "Maybe this goddess crossbow can deform?" I thought amusedly, trying to twist it open with both hands.  But after working hard for a long time, he didn't twist it open, so he couldn't help but give up.

    Just at this time, I heard Ruan Lingxi on the bed turn over and woke up. Seeing that I was holding the Goddess Crossbow in my hand, my face was a little displeased, and I immediately got up and said, "What are you doing with my things?!"

    "What do you mean holding your things? I'll just see what's wrong." I snorted coldly and said, "I'll show you my God of War."

    Ruan Lingxi rolled her eyes, got up and walked over, snatched the Goddess crossbow, and said, "Don't show it, this is something for women, what a fart you are for a big man."

    "Is there anyone who talks like that?!" I was a little speechless, and thought to forget it, women's thinking is strange and unreasonable, who knows what this guy thinks.

    I saw that she carefully folded the Goddess Crossbow in her hand, so I didn't say anything more.

    After eating early this morning, Zhao Wen came to see us.  This time the attendant did not follow.  Seeing us intact and calm, he seemed a little surprised, rolled his eyes, and asked, "Are you all okay?"

    Tang Xin scolded: "You idiot, you still expect us to have an accident? What kind of mentality are you!!"

    I was so angry that I gave 108 likes: "What the hell scolded him well!!" It was because my colleagues didn't like scolding him, and it happened that Tang Xin was an outsider.

    Zhao Wen was scolded by the beautiful woman, and he was too embarrassed to retaliate. He didn't want to make himself too stingy, so he said bitterly, "I admire you all. Didn't I meet anything at night?"

    When he mentioned this, I suddenly remembered the ghostly hand in the photo, so I took out my phone and showed him, and said: "I think there may be something buried in the corner, I want you to tell the boss, let's start digging the corner to see,  The Ghost Hunter will pay him for any loss."

    Zhao Wen listened, thought for a while, nodded and said: "Okay, I will talk to the boss, and I will prepare tools to dig it out in a while."

    With that said, he went to the front yard to find the boss.  The four of us followed to the front yard, but the boss's house still didn't open.  It's all sunbaked.

    Zhao Wen knocked on the door loudly, calling for the boss to open the door.  After a long while, the female owner of a nearby shop opened the door, saw us, and said, "You really dare to live in their house. The whole family is insane, especially those wild cats, please don't provoke them, they are very evil."

    I laughed and said, "Isn't it just a group of cats, what's so evil about it."

    The female boss sighed: "Just don't provoke them. Those cats are not evil. Once they scratch someone, the wound will take half a year to heal. Just look at the scars on my hands."

    As she spoke, she held up the back of her hand to show me.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 504: The Lost Spirit

    ?

    I leaned over to take a look, and the wound was indeed shocking.  The scar must have been deep, leaving an ugly scar like a sharp knife.  It stands to reason that most of the skin trauma left by the cat's paw scratching it suddenly, cannot be such a deep wound.  This must be a cat demon who has become a spirit.

    After a while, the boss of the otaku opened the door. His hair was disheveled and his eyes were dull. It seemed that he hadn't slept well.  Seeing that it was us, he was even more displeased: "What's the matter, did someone die again in the morning?"

    Zhao Wen said: "Boss, we want to dig into the corner of your embroidered building to have a look."

    The boss was not happy when he heard it: "Why, the police are also doing demolition? Forced demolition? Even if there is a life lawsuit, it has nothing to do with my house!!"

    Zhao Wen frowned, and when he was about to speak, Zhao Yu immediately added: "Don't misunderstand, we are afraid that there is some kind of murder weapon hidden inside. In short, we will pay you enough money to let you hire the best  The bricklayers fixed it again."

    Although the boss was unhappy, he didn't want to have more conflicts with the police, so he nodded and sighed: "Okay, you can make trouble, just remember to give me the money." As he said, he slammed the door angrily.

    Zhao Wen shouted outside the door: "Hey, boss, it's useful to borrow a hoe or something!!"

    The boss shouted: "No! Find a way to go!"

    Zhao Wen spat: "What!"

    I said speechlessly: "If someone wants to dig the wall of your house, would you be willing? You idiot. It's good if people agree. Find a way to dig it yourself. I think the walls are still quite strong, and it's not easy to dig.  .¡±

    At this moment, the proprietress of the shop next door came over and asked with a smile: "What are you going to dig? Renovation? My man is in this business, tearing down a wall for someone, repairing the entire roof or something. You guys  If you need it, I will give you a cheap one."

    Zhao Wen snorted coldly, glanced at her and was about to refuse, I immediately said: "Okay, auntie, this police officer Zhao will give you the money.  You want to start working now, okay?"

    The proprietress was immediately happy when she heard this: "All right, all right, I'll call him up, I haven't gotten up yet! I'll go there right away!"

    With that said, the proprietress went into the house in a jolt.  Zhao Wen pointed at us, and said helplessly for a while: "Forget it, I don't know if the bureau will reimburse the funds."

    Not long after, the proprietress dragged a middle-aged skinny uncle out the door.  The uncle is not tall, his face is quite dark, and he looks sleepy and still not fully awake.

    We told him that we wanted to poach the wall [slightly weird], the uncle negotiated a price with us, and called his teammates to poach the wall together [this behavior is really weird].  A group of us went upstairs, and I pointed to the corner where the ghost hand was photographed.  Uncle construction workers asked, to what extent?

    I thought about it for a while and said, just dig something other than masonry.  Several construction workers looked at each other, probably thinking that we were idiots, but they started digging without saying anything.  After digging for a short time, an uncle said: "Wait a minute, there is something like white wood in the cracks of the bricks, or white stones, is this what you want?"

    As soon as I heard that there was a foreign object, I immediately leaned over to have a look.  I saw that there were indeed long white strips embedded in the brick joints, as if they were used as fillers to plug the brick joints, and were stuffed into the wall.

    I told them to stop, and pulled them out with my hands.  It felt like a piece of wood, and it was cool.  It was stuffed into a crack in the wall and it still hasn't rotted.  I tried harder in my hand, and the wood was pulled out by me.  When I put it in front of my eyes, I was shocked.

    This is a memorial tablet, with handwriting engraved on it, but the paint is almost gone.

    The tablet is the passport of ghosts and gods.  In addition to writing the name of the deceased, we also need to write Yangshang, who is our Yangshang people.  When writing about Master Yang, the appellation must correspond to the relationship of the deceased.  For example, the dead person is a mother, called Zhao Wen [Sorry I can only let you play a cameo].  Then Yangshang people should be sons or daughters.  If you don't write about Yang Shangren, it will be very troublesome to write only one Zhao Wen.  In the ghost way, when the ghost king mentioned Zhao Wen, a large group of people with the same name and surname came, which one to mention?  Because there are so many people with the same name and surname, it is very troublesome not to write Yangshang people.  It will be different if you write Shangyang Shangren.  But there is another problem here. For example, Zhao Wen's son is called Zhao Jie.  Among one hundred Zhao Wen, there may be five Zhao Wen's sons named Zhao Jie, and the sons also have the same name and surname, which is troublesome.  What about this?  Therefore, two lines of characters should be written on the back of the tablet: one line should write the year, month, day, and time of birth;  hour.  After writing in this way, when you get to the ghost king, you won't mention the wrong person.  Nowadays, many people write tablets and directly write their names, which is not good, it has no effect, and ghosts may not come.  ?Or responsible ghosts will look it up, but it will take a lot of time [just making complaints and popularizing knowledge].

    However, this tablet is completely written, not only the name of the deceased "Huang Shu'e", but also the date of her birth and death.  No, I looked carefully and found that the date of birth was written, but the date of death was not written.  This is very strange.

    "Who is Huang Shu'e?" I looked at the tablet and said speechlessly.  Could it be that some ghost is upset about being pressed here, so that we let her out?  It still looks like a female ghost.

    "I'll ask the owner of the store." As Zhao Wen was about to go downstairs, among the workers, the husband of the proprietress next door shouted, "Wait, I seem to have heard the name before. This is not the crazy old lady downstairs."  , is that the name of Xiao Lu's [shop owner]'s wife?"

    This time we are all surprised.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "But isn't that old man still alive?"

    Zhao Wen said: "I'll call the boss to ask." Then he turned and left.  Not long after, the boss was dragged over by Zhao Wen.  When the boss saw the tablet, his face turned pale: "I haven't looked for it, why is it here?"

    I asked curiously: "Is this your mother's tablet?"

    The shop owner snorted coldly and said, "Yes, it was originally set up."

    Tang Xin interjected: "Isn't your mother still alive? Are you cursing her?"

    The shop owner was annoyed when he heard this: "What are you talking about, what do you want me to curse my mother! A few years ago, my mother suffered from a serious illness and almost left.  I came here. That¡¯s all. Later, I lost the tablet somewhere. I didn¡¯t expect it to be found by you.¡±

    Zhao Wen slapped the boss on the head and cursed: "Are you fucking kidding us?! Throwing anything casually can put you in the crack of the wall?!"

    The shop owner said angrily: "Hey, I lost a memorial tablet, why do you care?! Don't tell me that you think this thing is a murder weapon!! It's sick!"

    At this time, several construction workers were also stunned in place, wondering why we were entangled in one memorial tablet.  Zhao Wen invited a few people out first, then came back, and said to the shop owner: "You don't speak dark words in front of Ming people. Your house is haunted, isn't it?"

    The store owner remained silent.  Zhao Wen continued: "You know this house is haunted, why did you let it in?!"

    The shop owner frowned and said, "I said you police are really strange, why are you still promoting feudal superstition?"

    Zhao Wen scolded: "Answer me honestly! Otherwise, I will lock you up in this room tonight!"

    The shop owner's face turned pale, and he said after a while, "I heard it was haunted, but I didn't take it seriously. Who would believe this thing."

    Zhao Wen said: "Then why did you stuff this tablet into the cracks in the bricks? Is there any purpose?"

    The shop owner was silent.  Zhao Yu went over and rummaged through the bricks, and found a pile of rotten paper-like things from the inner layer.

    "This is a yellow paper, it's a spell. But I can't see what was written on it." Zhao Yu said: "Boss, if you tell us the truth, maybe we can help you. Some magic spells have a strong backlash effect.  , if you don¡¯t control it well, it may kill you and your mother.¡±

    The shop owner curled his lips helplessly, but still didn't say anything.  It took us a long time to persuade him, and the shop owner told us the origin of the tablet and why it was fortified in this embroidery building.

    A few years ago, Huang Shu'e, the mother of the shop owner Guo Jie, was seriously ill, and the treatment was declared invalid.  Guo Jie was very sad. When he was preparing for his mother's funeral, a man who called himself a Taoist gave him a "life-saving" method.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 505: Cat Gu

    ?

    This person called himself Taoist Zijing, and said he was a lay disciple of the Maoshan School.  The man said, to save your mother, you have to change her soul.

    When a person's lifespan comes to an end, the kid from the underworld will be assigned to pick up the ghost back.  While still half breathed, you can change your soul.  Humans have three souls and seven souls. If most of them are kept in the body and only two souls are separated, it will have no effect on the person himself.  The two souls that were separated were sent to send ghost messengers, which means that this person is dead.  But your mother was very ordinary before and after her death. Ordinary ghost messengers would not pursue it if they could not catch a complete soul.

    Originally, Guo Jie was skeptical, but he didn't expect the Taoist's method to be really effective.  Under his actions, the mother did not die, but her mind became unclear and she became a patient with Alzheimer's disease.  However, the embroidered building that suppresses this spirit is often rumored to be haunted by residents, but the Taoist said that it doesn't matter, because this spirit will always be a little restless without a carrier to attach to.  Just let it live in the building, and when your mother is really a hundred years old, this soul will leave with it, and it doesn't affect anything.  Just to remind the residents, don't let men go up to live.  The man's yang energy is stronger, and he is afraid that his soul will be disturbed.

    "Nonsense, do you believe in such things?!" Zhao Wen scolded, "Your mother lost those two souls, how did you make up for them?"

    Guo Jie bowed his head and hesitated for a while without speaking.  Zhao Wen stopped drinking, and then continued: "It's okay, it's just that the old man seems to have used cat Gu or something to make up for it."

    "Cat Gu?!" I was taken aback.  I've heard of this stuff, it's a very evil head lowering technique.  Cat bones are ground into powder, and then special things are added to make a kind of Gu powder, which can be taken by people, and the life span of this person can be extended.  It will show a kind of cat attribute or insanity, manifested in scratching and scratching people, just like a cat; it is particularly energetic in the middle of the night, and even has special physical fitness on a full moon night, and can become a civet cat at night.

    Due to the attributes of cats, many cats may regard them as the same kind. It is no wonder that there are so many stray cats coming and going in this family.  The feeling is to regard the crazy old lady as a cat.

    After Zhao Yu heard this, he couldn't help cursing: "You are so confused!! Can a cat's soul be the same as a human's? These so-called two souls, it is estimated that their souls will really fly away in a short time. Do you have the heart? Even if this  The people living in the house are women, and they are also human beings, whoever is human will have yang energy, and this wandering soul will definitely be shaken and restless."

    Guo Jie said: "I can't, my mother can take care of herself basically except that she is a little confused now, and she even wakes up sometimes, nothing special"

    I thought of the old lady outside the door that night, and I couldn't help being shocked.  Could it be that these female students were strangled to death by the old lady?  I turned my questioning gaze to Zhao Wen, but he didn't respond.  Isn't the old lady the murderer?

    "Wait a minute, that old Taoist knows cat Gu, so he's pretty good at it, where did you know it?" I asked suddenly.  Could this old man be that ultimate boss Ziyang real person again?

    Unexpectedly, Guo Jie said: "He took the initiative to come to the door, saying that it was destined. I didn't believe it at first, but I asked him to try it at that time, and it worked."

    "There is peat! I am afraid that over time, your mother will become inhumane and completely maintain the characteristics of a cat. Is it really good that she is neither human nor cat?" I rolled my eyes.  Everyone in this world thinks there are really cheap things to pick up?

    Guo Jie was a little panicked: "Then, what should we do?" I saw his expression, and he seemed to believe our words.  Apparently, the old lady has indeed started to become closer to the characteristics of cats, likes to be active at night, eats messy omnivores, and has no human consciousness.

    Zhao Yu said: "Human life and death are the laws of nature. We cannot artificially change them, otherwise there will be troubles. How about this? You tell us where the other scattered 'spirits' are pressed by him, and we will go and see."

    Guo Jie thought for a while, and said: "It's not far away, you can see it from this window." Then, he walked to the window, pointed to a row of squat houses in the distance, and said: "That's a  Abandoned houses are also said to be unclean, so no one goes there. In order to maintain the original style of the ancient city, the country did not rush to demolish them.¡±

    I looked at the abandoned house, and saw that it was also a two-story house, but it might be lower than here, and it was not built high, so I could see it clearly.

    Except for the fact that it was pitch black, I didn't think the house was any different.

    "Why did you choose that place, because no one lives there?" Zhao Wen asked.

    "No, it's because it's a shady land. Everyone who lives nearby knows that land. It used to be a slaughterhouse where people were killed, not livestock. It was a chaotic time, and killing people was common. So  meetingThere are remains of brickwork left there.  I heard that there are still many strange things happening now, so no one dares to get too close.  "Guo Jie said: "Sometimes when you stand here at night, you may see a few people wearing white long shirts sitting on the wall.  I've seen it before and was taken aback.  Because I was too far away, and I didn't see my hands and feet clearly, I felt that my hair was black and long, and I couldn't distinguish between men and women.  "

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said, "Last night, Erhuo and I sat in front of the window and watched, why did we see everything?"

    Guo Jie thought we didn't believe him, so he said solemnly: "Really, at the beginning, I also thought I was wrong. I shook my head and rubbed my eyes, hoping that I could be more awake, but looking at it again  In the past, those things seemed to be looking at me too. It scared me to death This happened repeatedly, not only me, but other people also said they saw it."

    Zhao Yu said: "Then let's go and have a look tonight."

    Zhao Wen said: "Wait, why did you go and have a look? For the old lady's soul? You are here to help me solve the case, not meddling in the case. Let's solve the case first. Today I brought the case materials,  I'll study it for you." As he spoke, he patted the briefcase on his back.

    Tang Xin sneered and said, "Seeing that we're fine, do you know how powerful we are?"

    Zhao Wen was not angry, but said: "Let Guo Jie and those workers go first, and I will tell you about the case first. You are going to investigate tonight, I don't care, I just care when you cooperate with me to solve the case.  I thought digging the corners would give us clues to solve the case, but now it seems that it has nothing to do with the case itself."

    I seem to understand when I hear it.  These female students were not strangled to death by the ghost granny, or the cat granny.

    Zhao Wen paid the money and sent a few workers away.  After closing the door, Zhao Wen opened the briefcase and put a piece of information in front of us: "This is a photo of the death scene of several female students. Also, they seem to have been sucked to death, not by ghosts.  Death and the like. I also suspected the boss and his mother, but it proved that they were not the ones."

    Startled, I touched my neck.  I thought that fortunately I didn't see any vampire zombies last night.  Zombie?  !  Suddenly, my heart moved, and I looked carefully at the photos of those girls.

    Sure enough, everyone died of blood loss. Two girls died on the upstairs bed, and two boys died on the downstairs bed. They both died of blood loss.

    After reading the information and photos, Zhao Yu looked at the dark abandoned house outside the window again, and said to us: "If the person who came to the door was really Ziyang, then he probably used this kind of fetish poison to get along with him.  Guo Jie approached, and took this opportunity to investigate the news and terrain of the abandoned house. Or find a suitable time to dig a cellar for keeping corpses in that place. He definitely can't dig the cellar alone, and bring a group of people in and out.  It must be discovered by the people around, and they will be curious and inquire about them immediately. If you enter and leave the abandoned house under the banner of helping the old lady eliminate disasters, no one will investigate and doubt."

    I nodded and said, "What you said makes sense."

    Zhao Wen said speechlessly: "You guys are too good at contacting, aren't you reliable?"

    Tang Xin spat: "Stop doubting my man. Right or wrong, just go and see tonight. Maybe we can dig out the zombies."

    Zhao Wen looked at us for a while, and sighed: "Okay, anyway, the boss asked me to cooperate with you, then I will cooperate." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 506 Weird Air Raid Shelter

    ?

    In order not to attract the attention of the people around us, we plan to go out at night, or visit the abandoned house in the middle of the night.

    This time, the five of us prepared tools to explore the abandoned house.  By the way, I also brought digging tools such as folding shovels.  If it is a zombie, it must be buried in the ground, and it cannot be placed in the living room of the house.

    "I went to this abandoned house when I was a child." Zhao Wen said suddenly: "I am a native of Pingyao, and I suddenly remembered that there was an air-raid shelter in this place during the Anti-Japanese War. No, it should be said that the owner of the house dug a hole under the house.  In order to avoid the scourge of war. Often when there is a war, the inside is full of family members and relatives. There are storage containers for food and water. I remember visiting it when I was a child, but that was when I was six or seven years old.  Can't remember what happened under the ground now. If zombies are going to be stored, maybe in that place."

    "There's even a place for zombies." I laughed and said, "You didn't find anything special when you went there?"

    Zhao Wen said: "When I was young, the abandoned house was already deserted. Of course the adults didn't want us to play in it, but the children thought it was interesting, so they went there. Later, I heard that a movie theater was going to be built on the abandoned house, but they also gave up.  Anyone who has opened a shop nearby knows that it is common to lose money doing business there, and any type of business has not been very good, because it feels weird to be close to that abandoned house. Of course, this is just a rumor from others. When I was a child, I went to  However, I didn¡¯t think I found anything, so I turned around and left.¡±

    Zhao Yu asked: "Then do you still remember where the basement is?"

    Zhao Wen nodded and said, "I should still remember it."

    Zhao Yu said: "Then we will wait until night."

    We rested for a day, and at night, after tidying up, we went to the abandoned house together.  Zhao Wen walked in the front and took us to find the underground air-raid shelter.

    The front door of the abandoned house was close to some shops, so Zhao Wen led us to take a small path and walk through the back door.  Most of the back door was rotten, and the wooden door was completely pulled down when it was pulled forward.

    After entering through the back door, I saw that the weeds in the yard of the abandoned house were tall, and there was a huge sycamore tree planted in the yard where I just entered.  The most formidable thing is that the sycamore tree is still growing luxuriantly.  In the quiet night, only rustling leaves and wind sounded.

    Under the leadership of Zhao Wen, we walked through the broken tiles and ruins, and arrived at the gate of a big house.

    Zhao Wen took a few steps back, looked at it, and said, "This one is almost the same. I remember that there is a corner missing on the cornice of this room."

    I looked up at the two cornices, and sure enough one of them was broken.  So we followed Zhao Wen into the dark and empty room.  I turned on the flashlight and took pictures around, and saw that there was nothing left in the house. It must have been robbed long ago after the family fell, not to mention the Anti-Japanese War.

    Passing through this house of unknown purpose, Zhao Wen took us to a place that used to be like a kitchen, pointed to the stove, and said, "It seems to be right below."

    "Why do these people dig tunnels like digging under pots?" I smiled wryly.

    A few of us then looked under the stove, and we found the door of the air-raid shelter.  I looked at the hole and couldn't help frowning.  It's full of cobwebs, dust, stuff like that.  Looking down, it feels gloomy.  When I held up the flashlight and leaned over to illuminate the entrance of the air-raid shelter, I felt that at that moment, a gust of wind was blowing past my face, and it was so dark to the bone that I shivered all over.

    "It's so cold!" I gritted my teeth.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Nonsense, this place is an air-raid shelter. Even if there is nothing there, it must be cold. Let's go down and have a look." As he said, he wanted to go down first.  I grabbed her and said, "What's the matter, I haven't seen you so active before. I'll try first, don't have anything else."

    Having said that, I dragged Ruan Lingxi behind me and threw a pebble down to try it out, only to hear the pebble roll aside, but I didn't find any movement other than that.  When the flashlight shines down, it seems that the ground below can be seen, and the height is not high.

    Zhao Yu and I jumped down one after the other.  After entering, I only felt that the inside was very dark, and there was a musty smell.  After the two of us, others followed in turn.

    The layout inside is very strange. There is a large open space in front of you, and then it is separated by mud walls one by one, and small rooms without windows are built like small lattices.

    "What kind of place is this? It doesn't look like an air-raid shelter at all." Ruan Lingxi whispered.

    "Do I feel like a morgue?" Zhao Wen said, "Even if it's an air-raid shelter for refuge, it wouldn't be built like this."

    Zhao Yu asked strangely: "From your tone, it seems that you don't know what the layout of the basement is like?"

     Zhao Wen thought for a while, and said with some surprise: "You said it, I found it is true. There were no such small grid rooms before."

    "Then these were built in recent years." Zhao Yu said: "The bottom is very long, let's take a look."

    Just when we were about to move forward, Ruan Lingxi suddenly called out strangely: "Hey, where is Tang Xin? She was by my side just now, why is she gone now?" We stopped and took a look around, and indeed found that Tang Xin was gone.  .  Zhao Yu shouted, "Tang Xin, where are you?!"

    At this time, Tang Xin's voice was heard from a cubicle in front: "I'm here, come and take a look, there are a lot of food here. I don't know who put it there."

    After hearing this, we rushed over immediately.  We ran to the cubicle where Tang Xin was, and saw that there were indeed a lot of things inside.  But when we saw that thing, we all almost threw up.  It was a pile of rotten food crawling with maggots.

    Tang Xin picked up a moldy and deformed bread and said to us: "Look, people must be living in this place."

    Zhao Yu stepped forward and knocked the bread out of her hand, and shouted: "How disgusting, didn't you see that it stinks and rots?!"

    Tang Xin asked suspiciously: "No, isn't it good?"

    The few of us looked at each other, thinking that Tang Xin must be fascinated by something.  Not to mention that she is not short-sighted at all, even if she is short-sighted, she will not regard rotten and maggot-filled things as fresh food.

    What Tang Xin saw was definitely different from what we saw.  Zhao Yu pulled her out of the cubicle, and I took a closer look at the shape of the cubicle.  The pile of rotting food was on a broken table.  Nothing else.

    But the whole room exudes a strange corpse.

    I shivered and said to them: "There should be something hidden in this place, but it should not be a ghost."

    Ruan Lingxi added suddenly beside me: "That is the Zombie King."

    A few of us immediately became tense.

    But with a clear view in the compartment, how could there be a zombie king?

    "Could there be another secret passage or something?" Zhao Wen said.

    Zhao Yu stepped forward to take a look, and sighed: "I don't know either, you watch first, and I will exorcise Tang Xin first."

    I heard what he said, and when I looked back, I saw Tang Xin's face was pale and her eyes were a little dull, as if she had been possessed by an evil spirit.  Zhao Yu stroked across her forehead a few times, drew a spell to protect the Tianling acupoint, and then recited the spell silently.

    Tang Xin suddenly rolled her eyes and fell asleep in Zhao Yu's arms.  Zhao Yu put her aside.

    At this time, Ruan Lingxi said suddenly: "I think the walls of these compartments are strange. There may be something inside."

    "You said the zombie was in the wall?" I asked.

    Ruan Lingxi said, "How about giving it a try?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Let me try smashing a wall first."

    As he spoke, he stepped forward with a shovel and slapped the dirt wall.  Zhao Yu in the zombie body is extremely powerful. Although he is not as powerful as Duan Qingshui, dealing with ordinary things is a piece of cake.

    Not long after, the wall collapsed for him.  Then an old and strong stench hit the face.  I covered my nose, thinking that this is not the rhythm of zombies, but the rhythm of rotting corpses.

    There was only a crash, and the wall and bricks fell to the ground. It turned out that the inside was hollow.  A large puddle of blood splashed out from the broken wall, and after that, I saw a large lump of carrion embedded in the wall.

    I was sick for a while, thinking that I thought there were zombies hiding, but it turned out to be a corpse hiding place!

    "This is not a zombie, it seems to be a dead human body." Zhao Yu said: "Let's break open the other ones to see!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 507 The arrow is on the string!

    ?

    At this time, Ruan Lingxi said suddenly: "Don't smash it, the zombies are hiding in the walls of the back compartments."

    As he spoke, he ran over first.  Seeing her desperate pace, I asked Zhao Wen to stay and take care of Tang Xin, and Zhao Yu and I quickly followed.

    Ruan Lingxi stopped after running for a while, stared blankly at a compartment in front of her, and slightly raised the goddess crossbow in her hand.  I stopped beside her, and it was rare to see her eyes so sharp.  I saw her solemn face, staring at the compartment.  The headlights cast a large area as bright as day in the compartment, and I saw a portrait on the mud wall to the side.

    This is a portrait of a middle-aged man in the period of the Republic of China. Kaili stands on the spot with both feet, and seems to have a smile on his face.  I walked over slowly and looked up at the man in the portrait, but felt that his smile looked weird under the light.

    Immediately afterwards, I heard something inside the wall scratching the wall regularly, once and for all, very forcefully.  I thought of the rotting corpses in the hollow part of the wall, and couldn't help but feel a little frightened. I wondered if there were old zombies in there?

    Just as he was thinking like this, he heard Ruan Lingxi yelling: "Get out of the way! Zombies are coming out!"

    As soon as Ruan Lingxi finished speaking, I heard a loud bang, and gravel and plaster rushed towards my face.  I immediately dragged Zhao Yu and ran outside.  When he ran to Ruan Lingxi, he looked back and saw a big hole in the wall, a stiff arm stretched out, the nails on the claws were long, grey, and looked a bit disgusting.

    Damn it, old zombie!  I suddenly became nervous, and raised the God of War and wanted to shoot again.

    So I shot that arm.  Unexpectedly, after the shot was fired, the old zombie's arm was not blown away by the flames of the God of War, but the flames of the God of War counterattacked and fell on me and Zhao Yu.

    Being scalded by me, I felt a sudden pain in my back.  Zhao Yu and I quickly rolled on the spot and extinguished the flames.

    We both got up in disgrace, feeling very depressed.  Damn it, zombies are not afraid of such powerful Taoist flames, this is simply against the sky.

    At this moment, Zhao Yu pointed to the wall and said, "Look at the wall."

    I took a closer look, yes, only then did I realize that Taoist symbols were painted all around the walls.  Maybe this Taoist talisman was painted with some colorless paint at first, and you can't tell it without looking carefully.  These Taoist talismans should be the kind of thing that caused the reaction of the flames of the God of War. They were densely packed on three walls, forming a strange figure, surrounding the portrait.

    Ruan Lingxi said at this time: "Let's burn that portrait!"

    Just as she finished speaking, the old zombie suddenly broke through the confinement of the wall and jumped out.  I took a look, or, this is the old guy in the portrait.

    But upon closer inspection, I'm a little hairy.  This zombie seems to have a high number of stages, it is the type of corpse demon, and the speed of me, a mortal, can't match it at all.

    As soon as the old zombie saw us, his teeth hissed, and he immediately rushed towards Zhao Yu like an ape.  Probably because Zhao Yu was the closest to him.  Zhao Yu drew his knife to fight. The Duoshe Knife was originally a magical weapon, but when the knife hit the zombie, I heard a sound of metal impact, which hurt my eardrums, and I couldn't help being surprised.

    The zombie was fine, but Zhao Yu was shocked and took several steps back.  Ruan Lingxi reminded: "Second boy, please hold him, and invite two more!"

    I was slightly surprised, thinking that I have never seen her have any constructive suggestions, so why is she so insightful today?  !

    Within a few seconds of my hesitation, the old zombie rushed towards Lingxi again.  Ruan Lingxi bent his bow and set his arrow neatly, and shot it with a scissor.

    When the short crossbow arrow of the Goddess Crossbow shot out, I was surprised to see a dazzling silver light of Taoism on the arrow, which almost blinded my titanium alloy dog ??eyes.  In addition, I caught a glimpse of the symbols of spells that seemed to emerge from the haircut.

    The arrow flew past, as if it had come to life, allowing the old zombie to dodge left and right, the arrow was still stuck in his right shoulder recently, nailing a small half.

    A burnt smell came from the old zombie's shoulder, I frowned, and saw the old zombie rush back, hissed angrily for a while in the cubicle, raised my hand and shot the arrow on my shoulder  Pulled it out.

    Seeing that Ruan Lingxi's arrow had actually created an extremely deep blood hole in his body, I couldn't help looking at Ruan Lingxi in great surprise.  When did I have such a master by my side?  This is simply the rhythm of the fashionable zombie female priest Ma Xiaoling!  !

    Isn't it usually three-legged cat kung fu?  ?

    Seeing me looking at her, Ruan Lingxi scolded: "What are you doing in a daze, hurry up!"

    I just woke up like a dream, and I thought I should listen to her first.  So concentrate and calm down, recite the mantra and twist the formula.?"The power to slay evil spirits is the only respect, please Guan Erye, the God of Wumen!"

    Guan Yu and a pair of good friends, the three gods, how can they resist for a while?

    The idol appeared, and the three statues blocked the compartment, but they couldn't get close to the room.  The old zombie was also confused for a moment, looking at the three statues vigilantly.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "I have to shoot at his celestial cap. You insist on holding him and don't let him leave the range of the hut, so I can lock the target."

    I hesitated and said, "Are you sure?"

    Ruan Lingxi ignored me and immediately bent his bow and set his arrows.  Zhao Yu raised his knife and said, "We will do what Lingxi said!"

    I nodded, and manipulated the three god statues to stop the old zombie. For a moment, Taoist lights and shadows flickered, and the god statues and zombies were entangled together, like a shadow puppet show.  It was a challenge for me to control the three gods at once, because I had to pay attention to the movements of the three directions and manipulate them to block any escape route of the zombies.  This is more tiring than going into battle by myself. If one is not careful, one of them may become an npc, just a decoration.

    Zhao Yu was of great help. He blocked the weak point of the attack of the three god statues, and tried to block the zombie back several times. However, I saw that he also suffered internal injuries after his death, and a blood mark was slapped on his face by the palm of the zombie.

    I was sweating profusely.  Nian Jue's hands trembled a little.  Mind manipulation takes a lot of mental and physical effort, and I can almost feel a little dizzy.

    Ruan Lingxi was relatively calm. After being hit by two arrows in succession, she became ruthless. She simply walked up to the zombie and shot an arrow at Tianling Gai.  Seeing her taking such an adventure, I was also very surprised in my heart. When I was distracted, the zombie took advantage of the loophole and was about to slap Ruan Lingxi on the shoulder.

    If it goes down this time, Ruan Lingxi's arm will be crippled.  I immediately moved the statue of Guan Erye forward, and with the power of the statue's Taoism, I took the palm abruptly.  The zombie slapped the statue, but I felt like it was slapped on my heart. Suddenly, the bloody smell surged in my throat, and I spit out a mouthful of blood.

    At the same time, the three idols disappeared with a puff.  Fortunately, Ruan Lingxi was not injured.

    Ruan Lingxi stepped back, and the arrow did hit the zombie's sky cap, so this guy screamed and didn't come forward to attack us.  Seeing this, Zhao Yu immediately slashed at the waist, the bloody light of Seoshe Knife streaked across the zombie's waist, and with a puff, I saw the blood splatter, and the old zombie was cut in half horizontally!

    The zombie wailed a few times, then lay still.  Zhao Yu was afraid that the old zombie would get up again and be resurrected, so he simply made up a few extra knives.  Seeing that the zombie was almost dismembered by him, I resisted the nausea and dizziness and said, "Zhao Yu, it's fine. It's probably all right."

    Zhao Yu stopped, and Ruan Lingxi came to support me: "How is it?"

    Ruan Lingxi frowned and said, "Boy, are you okay? I brought the tonic that my senior sister gave me, and I'll take it for you first"

    With that said, she was about to get the medicine in her backpack.  I immediately waved my hand and said, "No, tell me first, who are you, and how can you have such powerful Taoism? I didn't even see it before."

    Ruan Lingxi rolled her eyes and said, "Take the medicine first"

    I immediately said: "Tell me first, I don't like people around me lying to me. If you don't tell me, I won't take medicine."

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly: "Okay, then you can give up the treatment." Then, she snorted coldly, and threw the backpack to Zhao Yu: "There is medicine in it, pour it into him."

    Immediately afterwards, she walked up to the zombie, covered her nose and said, "Both of you, take a bite out of his stomach and see if there is anything there." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 508: The Secret of Lingxi

    ?

    Let me wipe, is the villain cheating?  Not only did the ability of Taoism burst out suddenly, and the runaway mode was turned on, even the taste became heavier, and it could even go to the stomach of the dead.

    Zhao Yu handed me the medicine, walked up to Ruan Lingxi, and followed her suggestion to "stomach wash" the zombie.  I was disgusted to see it.  But what also surprised me was that Zhao Yu actually found something in the stomach of the zombie.

    Curiously, I leaned over to take a look, and saw a small bamboo tube in the zombie's stomach, which was emitting a stench now, and it was difficult for Zhao Yu to find it out despite his nausea.  Unscrewing the bamboo tube, Zhao Yu poured out a roll of paper tied with cotton thread.

    "What is this? Open it and have a look?" I asked curiously.  Zombies die and write suicide notes?

    After Zhao Yu unfolded, the three of us leaned over to have a look, but were a little disappointed.  If you don't understand a sentence of such ghostly symbols, it is not a Chinese character at all.

    Zhao Yu looked at Ruan Lingxi and asked, "Lingxi, how do you know these things?"

    I immediately asked: "Yes, how did you know?"

    Ruan Lingxi rolled her eyes and said, "Idiot, none of you can understand these things, but only Uncle Wu can understand them. This is the password, and someone left it for him."

    "I'll wipe it, who has such a heavy taste, leaving messages in the zombie's body?" I wiped my sweat: "It's still the same sentence, how do you know?"

    Ruan Lingxi put away the bamboo tube, untied the goddess crossbow and handed it to me: "Open it and have a look."

    "How to fight?" I said speechlessly.  You can't break it for her, can you?

    Ruan Lingxi scolded: "How stupid, I thought you stared at my crossbow for a long time that day and saw the problem."

    I suddenly remembered that I found that Ruan Lingxi, the Goddess Crossbow, had a crack on the back of the bow and arrow that morning.  So I touched it and pulled it out with both hands.  Ruan Lingxi scolded: "You're so stupid, turn your hands in opposite directions."

    Following her instructions, I turned the bow and arrow in the opposite direction with both hands, and only heard a slight "ding" sound, and the back of the crossbow was separated from the middle and became two parts.

    Damn, it turns out that there is a mechanism!  !  Hollow!  !  No wonder Ruan Lingxi can be easily worn on the wrist.  After opening it, I saw a magic spell emitting silver light from Taoism stuffed in the hollow part.  I remembered what Ruan Lingxi said just now, "Only Wu Dan can understand", so I couldn't help asking: "Could it be that my master gave you this thing?"

    Ruan Lingxi said: "No, guess again."

    I rolled my eyes: "Where can I guess. Tell me, who gave it?"

    Ruan Lingxi said: "My uncle, that is, my own uncle."

    I was surprised: "Do you still have relatives in this world?"

    Ruan Lingxi spat: "Nonsense. You haven't paid attention to me, have you?"

    I thought to myself, Ruan Lingxi's mother died early, and his father, who said he was an ordinary medicine merchant, also died of illness. Why is there an uncle with superb Taoism now?

    I asked suspiciously: "Who is your uncle and where is he now?"

    Ruan Lingxi sighed: "It's not there anymore, it's already dead. This Taoist talisman was placed for me after his death."

    Zhao Yu said: "Lingxi, tell us the cause and effect of the incident in detail."

    Ruan Lingxi nodded, and said: "I wanted to tell you a long time ago, but I never had the chance to say so. Now that I have found the thing, I might as well tell you the ins and outs of the matter."

    Having said that, Ruan Lingxi told us exactly what happened.  After listening, Zhao Yu and I looked at each other in blank dismay, stunned for a while.  Never thought that Ruan Lingxi would still keep this big secret from us!

    The story starts with Ruan Lingxi's mother, Ruan Qingwu.  Ruan Qingwu can also be regarded as an alternative to the Wushan School. He doesn't like life in the deep mountains, and always yearns for the prosperity down the mountain.  So when he became an adult, he left a book and left, and left the Wushan School for a period of time.

    During these years, she met the only and most important man in her life, Zhong Yaxing.

    Ruan Qingwu was lucky to meet a very perfect person.  This man is handsome, calm, knowledgeable, and astrological, and he is a wizard from a minority tribe.

    Breaking it down, this kind of wizard who is easy to see the sky and manages the location belongs to "pre-thinking", and takes the most handsome man or woman of that nation as the role to train their premonition ability and cultivate witchcraft talent.

    Zhong Yaxing is one of them.  However, such wizards cannot marry and have children because they must serve their own clan.  Once married, they will be expelled from the clan.  For Ruan Qingwu, Zhong Yaxing left his hometown and took her to wander around the world, looking for a place to settle down.

    ? Excellent wizards are the same as excellent talents, they will go wherever they go.?The workers who built the partition wall.  Being killed by him directly and throwing it into the wall can also add some yin to this place and raise the corpse.  "

    Having said that, Zhao Yu stepped forward and helped Tang Xin down.

    Zhao Wen nodded and said: "It's okay, it's not a waste of time to make this discovery. I will report it to my superiors."

    I secretly spat in my heart: Only the goddamn will take the credit.  But we don't care about these, the key is to find a piece of password paper from the body of the zombie, Ruan Lingxi said that only Wu Dan can understand it, could it be that this thing was left by the giant gate to Wu Dan?

    Isn't Jumenxing the lackey of Ma Jingcheng's subordinates?  When to mix in a heterogeneous?

    This really baffles me.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 509: Giant Gate

    ?

    Now that the matter here has been settled, the few of us packed our things and wanted to go back.  Thinking of the old lady's cat trick, we searched in the basement and found the same tablet.

    Getting rid of such things as the cat gu, will probably kill the old lady in the end.  So we went back and asked Guo Jie for his opinion.  He was naturally not happy with his mother's death, so he resolutely rejected our proposal to break Gu.

    Ruan Lingxi spat: "Okay, then you should take good care of your mother, don't let her turn into a cat in the end, catch mice and eat everywhere!"

    I tugged at Ruan Lingxi and winked at her, asking if I should hit her like this.

    Guo Jie ignored us, so Zhao Yu said to Zhao Wen: "Forget it, let's go back to Chief Ouyang and Uncle Wu earlier. As for this aunt, I will trouble you to take care of it."

    After Zhao Wen agreed, we went to see Tang Xin's situation.  There's nothing wrong with this guy, it's nothing more than being temporarily confused by evil spirits.  After leaving that shady place and being exposed to the sun, it will be much better.  In order to eradicate it, I took another bowl of Xiao Mi's fox urine and poured it down for her, feeling secretly refreshed.  Damn, I made you despise me, now I'm going to drink urine for you!

    Linghu urine was really powerful. Not long after Tang Xin drank it, she immediately woke up, wiped her mouth, frowned and said, "What did you give me?"

    With a smirk on my face, I brought Xiao Mi over: "Fox urine mixed with fox feces, how does it taste?!"

    Tang Xin's face turned pale immediately, she stood up with a whoosh, and immediately ran to the bathroom, hugging the toilet and vomited wildly.

    Ruan Lingxi frowned and kicked me, and said, "What's wrong with you, it makes you sick to death."

    Tang Xin vomited for a while, and after cleaning, she came out with a hand against the wall, pointed at me and gritted her teeth, cursing, "Song Er forced you to wait for me, and I will take care of you some other day."

    Xiao Mi stuck out her tongue, turned her head and smiled contemptuously at me: "You're done."

    "You're done!" I spat.

    When Tang Xin recovered almost, the rest of us flew back to Tianjin by plane.  After returning to Tianjin, I was thinking about the strange cipher spell or cipher paper that I got from the zombie, so I followed Ruan Lingxi to find Wu Dan.

    After Wu Dan looked at it, he was silent for a while and didn't speak.  I urged: "Master, tell me, what is this thing?"

    Wu Dan said: "This is not a password, it is a spell written backwards. This spell is the cracking talisman to crack the control talisman on Ma Jingcheng's body."

    "I'm going, why did Uncle Jumen go out of his way to hide this?" I was surprised and said, "Why did you keep it in the zombie? I still want to give it to you, Master."

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "I have an idea, but this thing belongs to seeking skin from a tiger."

    Ruan Lingxi asked: "What's your idea, Uncle Wu?"

    Wu Dan said: "Exchange this thing with Ma Jingcheng, and ask him to help deal with Master Ziyang."

    I was stunned and said: "Master, you also know that Ma Jingcheng is capricious and ruthless, are you sure he won't back down? What if he backs out again?"

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "He won't regret it for a while. At least he won't regret cooperating with us until he gets rid of Master Ziyang of the Maoshan faction. We have the Snow Mountain Protoss and the Spirit Hunting Bureau as our backing, and Ma Jingcheng will agree."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "The reason why Ma Jingcheng doesn't fight against the Maoshan faction is because of the control talisman on his body. Now we give him a way to crack it, and he may agree to our cooperation conditions. It's just that the ghost judgment organization under Ma Jingcheng is very bad."  Believe me, because I am afraid that he will bite us back in the end. Although the Snow Mountain Protoss are powerful, their number is so small now. Excluding women and children, there are not many people. Let¡¯s talk about the Soul Hunting Bureau.  May control our life or death."

    Wu Dan sighed: "That's no way, I can only try, otherwise I'm afraid I won't have a good chance. Jumen risked hiding this thing just for this day."

    I asked suspiciously: "Master, how did Jumenxing know you? Is he an undercover agent? If so, why does Ma Jingcheng trust him?"

    With Ma Jingcheng's wide eyeliner, how could he discover Jumen's infidelity.

    Wu Dan said: "Actually, Jumen is not Ma Jingcheng's real subordinate. Although he replaces the name of Seven Stars, he can be regarded as a 'part-time job', collecting news about Yin and Yang for Ma Jingcheng.  They are no longer alive, just like Fang Liang, it is difficult to collect their real information in the world."

    "Then Master, what do you say next?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "Let's find Ma Jingcheng first. Boss Duan has already returned. Tonight??You can discuss it with him, he should be able to find a way to contact Ma Jingcheng.  "

    Although Wu Dan's method is a bit "bold", it seems that we have no other better choice.

    In the evening, we went to find Duan Qingshui, seeing the Snow Mountain and his party coming back, Duan Qingshui looked much better.  I thought to myself that I just got married in the snow mountain.  When Ruan Lingxi heard that Duan Qingshui and Su Ling were back, she was naturally very happy, so she left me and went to find Su Ling.

    Wu Dan and I told Duan Qingshui about this matter.  After Duan Qingshui listened, he didn't make a statement for a while, probably because he was weighing the pros and cons.

    I thought to myself, Boss Duan of Nima, did you forget that we helped you before?

    After a long while, Duan Qingshui nodded and said: "I see, I will investigate Ma Jingcheng's whereabouts and then tell you. In about half a month, there may be news."

    After hearing this, I was a little relieved.  The promises made by Boss Duan are usually fulfilled, otherwise this guy would not agree.

    Coming out of Duan Qingshui's office, Wu Dan said to me: "You go back first, I want to walk by myself."

    Damn, I still walk around by myself, why are you pretending to be a literary force?  I took a serious look at Wu Dan, and found that he was not joking, but seemed to be too lazy to be with me, so I could only curl my lips: "Who cares to go with you, Master, don't you go to pick up girls. By the way, Master, you have  You are still wearing the relic of the witch sister, how dare you"

    Wu Dan scolded: "Don't fucking talk nonsense, you think I'm Huang Haibo?!"

    I immediately shut up.  Wu Dan rolled his eyes, turned and left.  When I saw him walking away, I became more and more curious, but if I kept up with him, Wu Dan would definitely discover my whereabouts.  After thinking about it for a long time, I took Xiao Mi out of the backpack and said in a low voice, "Follow my master to see what he is doing."

    Xiao Mi sneered and said, "Why help you?"

    Immediately, I said: "A big bucket of KFC fries, family size."

    In an instant, Xiao Mi ran away.  I'm amused, foodie.

    I stood there and waited. After waiting for a long time, I didn't see Xiao Mi coming back, so I couldn't help but feel a little worried.  Just as I was about to look for it, I saw a group of white shadows running towards me in the darkness.  Not long after, Xiao Mi came back to my feet and stopped.

    "How is it? Where is my master?" I hurriedly asked, expecting Xiao Mi to tell me Wu Dan's whereabouts.

    "I went to see Guo Degang's cross talk. As for the special show, I only came back after watching it for a while. It's so funny. If I didn't miss the French fries, I wouldn't come back." Xiao Mi said.

    Damn, are you fucking kidding me?  ?

    I thought back to Wu Dan's expression just now, it didn't look like he was looking for fun at all, he was clearly preoccupied.

    I stared at Xiao Mi suspiciously and asked, "Really?"

    Xiao Mi glared at me and said, "Believe it or not, do you just want to waste that bucket of French fries? You don't want to buy it for me, do you?"

    I spat: "As for it, am I that stingy?"

    Xiao Mi immediately snorted coldly: "That's not good."

    I said, "Is what you told me true?"

    Xiao Mi scolded: "If you don't buy it, forget it." Then, she turned her head and walked away, saying as she walked, "I'll tell Lingxi to go, tell her how stingy you are, and make her consider not marrying you."

    I immediately brought him back and sighed: "Go, buy as soon as you buy."

    Only then did Xiao Mi shut up contentedly.  I took Xiao Mi around the corner and went to a KFC store to buy French fries.  Xiao Mi sat on the open-air chair outside and waited.

    I looked back at him thoughtfully, and always felt that Xiao Mi was lying.  What is Wu Dan doing up so late?  Could it be that he met someone?  Why didn't he tell me?

    For a while, I felt that everyone around me seemed to be hiding their own secrets.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 510: The Weird Female Mummy

    ?

    A few days later, Duan Qingshui sent someone to send news that he had found the whereabouts of Ma Jingcheng, who was actually hiding in a mountain in Changqing County, Shandong.  It's actually in Shandong. No wonder I met him last time I went to Shandong. It turns out that this guy is on that territory.

    ?Since he was seeking negotiations this time, Wu Dan judged that his life should not be in danger, so he only let me and Ruan Lingxi follow, and the others stayed in Tianjin to wait for news.

    This time, Ouyang Zhuan's family also gave great support and sent us there, and then told us that we must contact him in time if there is any situation.  I thought, it was he who wanted to know Ma Jingcheng's lair, so he should give it to others.  But this is not a silver bullet.  Ma Jingcheng's power for so many years is deeply intertwined, and it cannot be uprooted overnight.

    The three of us packed our bags and started on the road. Fortunately, Shandong is not too far away, and we arrived in Changqing County soon.  This small county is not too big. The small mountain village where Ma Jingcheng is located is near the county, but it is hidden in a mountain.  The village in the mountain is called Shuangru Village. In fact, we have heard about this village before when we investigated the case. It is the village that the history professor Yin Hongtu once investigated, saying that there is a cursed Han tomb in it.

    Due to this cursed Han tomb, more than half of the people in the village were killed or injured, and many people moved away from Shuangru Village.  That village is said to be similar to Fengmen Village, and now it is another ghost village with few people.  It was wise for Ma Jingcheng and the others to choose to live there.  After all, it's not convenient for him to wander around.

    But when we actually arrived at Shuangru Village, we found that the village was not as desolate as we imagined.  Shuangru Village is a small village.  The village is a bit dusty, with brick houses, stone houses, and mottled walls.  But the trees are lush and green everywhere.

    The sound of the wind passing through the woods is very low and pleasant, unlike the howling wind in the city, which is sharp and unpleasant.  There is an ancient road in the west of the village, and there is a stone tablet beside the ancient road. The inscription reads: "In front of the village, there used to be a Shuangru mountain.  Where there is a vein, there is an unexpected disaster in the village. Therefore, it has been repeatedly banned for many years, and no one started to take stones."

    This text is the same as the information Yin Hongtu showed me.  It can be seen from this that the words on the stele seem to be some kind of mysterious curse.

    "Does Ma Jingcheng live in such a poor place?" Ruan Lingxi clicked his tongue and said, "I can't think of it."

    Wu Dan said: "Why does he live here? In my opinion, the person who came to see us should not be Ma Jingcheng himself, but someone under him."

    I asked: "How to contact?"

    Wu Dan sighed: "We have to wait until night. Let's find a place to stay in the village first."

    With that said, let's go into the village.  I know that Duan Qingshui must have told Wu Dan the contact information, but Wu Dan didn't tell me, and I don't want to ask any more.

    After we entered the village, we found that although the village is not very dilapidated, there are really not many people.  In fact, the walls in the real countryside are very low, because every house is very ordinary and there is nothing of value.  In addition, living here, generations of grandparents may know each other, and everyone is a neighbor who gets along well, and the yards of other people's homes are not much different from our own.

    Today the weather is hot, and many villagers may be taking a nap at noon. There is only one house in front of which an old man in his fifties or sixties is sorting things.

    My attention was instantly attracted by his movements.  I saw that what he arranged was a long and rectangular box like a coffin, or it was a coffin!  It's just that the paint on the coffin has faded, and I didn't recognize it when it was too far away.

    "The old man is digging through the coffin, master." I whispered to Wu Dan.  In broad daylight, an old farmer turned over a coffin in his yard.

    Ruan Lingxi whispered: "Do you think there will be dead bodies in the coffin?"

    I said: "Stupid you, in such hot weather, if there are dead bodies, it must stink. Obviously not."

    Wu Dan stared at the old man for a while, but suddenly said: "No, there are corpses inside, but they are corpses that don't stink."

    "Won't it stink? What does this mean, are there only ashes?" I asked curiously.

    The three of us then stopped in front of the courtyard gate.  But the old man didn't notice us, he was still arranging something in the coffin, talking to himself.  Since it was spoken in dialect, I didn't understand it either.

    Wu Dan pointed to the dirt and whispered to us: "Look, there used to be the latest ruts here."

    I looked down, and there was indeed, it seemed to be the rut of some large car.  This thing became more and more familiar, suddenly I remembered the ruts left by the police cars and ambulances of the Municipal Bureau.  Could it be that the police have come?

    Wu Dan motioned us to go in and have a look.  So the three of us pushed open the crumbling wooden door and walked into the yard.  But after entering the yard, I found that this place was not normal.  This is not like a courtyard that people have lived in for many years. The courtyard is overgrown with weeds, the courtyard walls are mottled, and the wooden doors are all painted. It is more like a house that has been abandoned for a long time.

    When I got to the old man, I looked inside the coffin.  I was startled by this sight, and there was a dry female corpse in the coffin. Although the description was a bit haggard, it was actually lifelike.

    Only then did the old man notice us, wiped away his tears, and asked, "Who are you looking for?"

    Wu Dan asked: "I'm not looking for anyone, old man, who are you?"

    The old man sighed: "My daughter has died unjustly for sixteen years, and no one has redressed her."

    Sixteen years of mummy, I couldn't help the corners of my eyes twitched for a while after hearing it, it was so scary.  I thought he had just died not long ago.  I looked at this ordinary coffin and wondered how it had been preserved for so long, unless there was a secret recipe.

    I became curious and asked the old man about the cause and effect of the incident.  It turned out that the girl who died was the old man's daughter, named Tang Qing.  At the age of 23, Tang Qing died at home.  The local police identified that Tang Qing died of self-administered pesticide poisoning.  After the incident, the family members expressed doubts about the police's conclusion. Tang Qing's body was kept in the room where the incident occurred and was never buried.  But what is surprising is that 16 years have passed now, and almost all the room where the incident happened has collapsed, but Tang Qing's body has never rotted, and it has become a "mummy", which has become a bizarre thing.  Father Tang felt that this meant that Weixue was wronged by his daughter, so he asked the police to re-examine.

    The police disagreed and did not come to investigate, but this strange incident attracted reporters to watch and report.  Now the reporter had just left, and the old man was about to tidy up and cover the coffin.

    After hearing this, Wu Dan asked, "Old man, how have you preserved your daughter's body all these years?"

    The old man said: "I didn't preserve it very much, and put it in the house where she lived before she died."

    Wu Dan was silent for a long time, and I looked at the female corpse, and whispered in Wu Dan's ear: "Master, this mummy is indeed surrounded by a ghostly spirit, and the ghost is still there. Sixteen years, although she has no evil intentions,  But the resentment must be very deep. As time goes on, what if it is not good for the whole village? Master, do you want to help the old man?"

    Although Wu Dan didn't answer, he said to the old man: "Old man, can you take us to see the house where the girl died?"

    Although Papa Tang was puzzled, he didn't ask too much.  The house is an abandoned house with no valuables at all, so we are not afraid of our evil intentions.

    So the old man pointed to the deserted house behind us.  The tile-roofed houses behind them have been dilapidated, and almost all collapsed, leaving only half of the roof and a few stone pillars.  There are many bamboo groves next to the house, which completely cover the tile-roofed house.

    When I entered the door, I glanced at the coffin again.  It was a black coffin made of pine wood.  There is a layer of plastic film covering the top, which seems to have just been removed.  A large area of ??the house had already leaked rain, and the old man said that he wanted to put the coffin elsewhere, so he transported it out.  However, the coffin has experienced 16 years of wind and rain, and the surface of the coffin is slightly mottled. The gaps are sealed with 4 iron nails, and it is still very firm.

    The coffin lid was placed aside, revealing Tang Qing's remains, his mouth was open, his face was dark brown, and all his hair had fallen off.  The entire body is well preserved, covered in layers of cloth.  Or it has been too long, and the corners of these fabrics have shown signs of damage and weathering.  And the black air surrounding the corpse did not weaken even at noon.  I frowned, feeling suspicious.  This is unscientific, why did the ghost energy never leave the corpse?  Even if it is a wronged soul, it will not be completely imprisoned by the corpse.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 511: Nail the Soul

    ?

    The three of us entered the house where the girl lived.  The house was dilapidated, with a large piece of the roof broken, and the sunlight fell down, almost like an open-air yard.

    Other things in the house were gone, the bedding on the bed was mostly torn, and most of the windows were gone.  The earth kang still exists, and it hasn't collapsed much.

    Wu Dan jumped on the kang to check for a while, then came down again, and said to me: "Second apprentice, let me test you and see what's wrong with this house."

    I looked at it for a long time, but felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the room. When I entered the room, I only felt a little chest tightness and shortness of breath, very depressed.  Looking carefully, I feel that the room is clearly four corners of a quadrilateral, but for some reason, it always gives me the feeling of six corners.  It's as if the house is hexagonal.

    When I told Wu Dan, Wu Dan nodded and said: "Because there are six coffin nails nailed in this place, you can look for them. There must be six long nails in the six corners."

    I was very surprised, and asked Wu Dan what the six long nails meant?  Wu Dan said that the six nails are nailing the soul, which makes the ghost get lost and unable to get out, and keeps spinning within the hexagonal range.  The person who nailed this nail must have some knowledge.

    I searched for a while according to the location of the hexagonal corner, and sure enough, I found six nails on the wall.  The nails are much thicker than ordinary nails.  Wu Dan called Father Tang and asked if he knew where the nails on the wall came from?

    Father Tang shook his head and said he didn't know, he had never noticed this thing before.  Wu Dan stepped forward, first took out the clear water in the bottle and sprinkled it on the wall, and then pasted the six evil talismans.

    Spells such as breaking evil are relatively common middle and low-level spells. It seems that this situation is not too serious, and Wu Dan can easily handle it.  When this was done, I saw wisps of dark smoke rising from the wall.  I thought it was almost done, half of the game was broken.

    I saw Wu Dan take out the dragon-slaying sword, pull out the nails one by one, and then helped Father Tang move the coffin into the house.

    Father Tang looked at us puzzled, and asked, "How many of you are here?"

    Wu Dan said: "Master, don't worry, we are not bad guys, we are here to help you find the female murderer."

    Papa Tang was surprised and said, "Just pull out a few nails and you'll know?"

    Wu Dan put the coffin nails on the kang, and said to Papa Tang, "Look, these are not ordinary nails, they are coffin nails. I want to ask Papa, who nailed your daughter's coffin at that time?"

    Father Tang thought for a while, and said, "It is a guard of the king's tomb in our Shuangru Village. You have probably heard that our village has a Han Dynasty king's tomb. I heard that there was a king in history.  In the twelfth year after the lord of the previous party, he had incest with his father's queen and concubine, and cursed the emperor during the sacrifice. The emperor sent someone to arrest him and enter the capital. The king drew his sword and killed himself. This royal tomb is his  , full of resentment and curses. Alas."

    Wu Dan and I looked at each other, and Wu Dan said: "Then, this mausoleum guard, take us to have a look."

    Father Tang was puzzled, but he also showed us the way and took us to the back mountain of Shuangru Village.  It is not far from the Yellow River. Due to the sediment brought by the Yellow River every year, most of the historical relics on the plains on both sides are buried under the deep loess.  We walked a few kilometers to the north of Shuangrushan Village and saw an abandoned fish pond. The fish pond was much lower than the ground. Because there was always water, the sediment of the Yellow River only covered a shallow layer at the bottom of the pond.

    On the east side of the fish pond, a row of kilns are preserved. Near the kilns, there are a lot of building materials, including half tiles, round tiles, tube tiles, wall bricks, etc. The patterns on the tiles are cirrus patterns, and the bricks have diamond shapes.  Wen, zigzag pattern.  Wu Dan said that these are common bricks and tiles in the Han Dynasty, so it can be concluded that this kiln dates from the Western Han Dynasty.

    "Since it is an ancient relic discovered, why didn't some protection measures be taken to put it here?" I asked.

    Father Tang sighed: "Why is the country not protected? The royal tomb was half opened, and now it suddenly stopped. I don't know why. They say there is a curse. Just like the villagers in our village, digging a few pieces  The rocks near the royal tomb, more than half of the people in the village have been killed or injured."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "We have heard about this."

    Father Tang led us to find a small stone house with daily necessities. He said that this was where the guards of the tomb lived.  However, since the state has excavated this ancient tomb, it has been taken over by the state.  He, the descendant of the tomb guard, is dispensable.

    I asked Wu Dan in a low voice: "Master, do you think this person will be a murderer?"

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "It's hard to say, if it is true, we still have no evidence. People deny it, and it is difficult to find clues in the case sixteen years ago, not to mention that the broken house is not at all.It was sealed, even if there was a clue, it would have been wiped out by the wind and rain.  "

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Uncle Wu, do you think this person will be a murderer?"

    Wu Dan said in a low voice: "I asked Father Tang on the way just now. There is only one person nearby who knows a little bit of Fengshui Taoism, probably because his ancestors are all mausoleum guardians, and they always have some Taoism. Other people in the nearby village  I don¡¯t understand. Let¡¯s meet this man first, and at night we¡¯ll knock him out and drag him to the side of the coffin.¡±

    I suddenly said: "Master, do you want that girl's ghost to come out and identify the murderer?"

    Wu Dan pursed his lips and said, "Whether it's confession or direct killing, we don't care."

    I nodded and said: "Master, you are really dark."

    Seeing us murmuring aside, Father Tang was very puzzled, so he leaned over and asked, "What do you want to do with Xiao Wu, the guardian of the tomb?"

    Upon hearing this, Wu Dan scolded, "Fuck, his surname is Wu?"

    Father Tang nodded and said, "Yes, what's the matter?"

    Wu Dan spat: "It's really embarrassing to the old Wu family."

    I quickly pulled Papa Tang aside, and said with a smile, "Do you know this little Wu?"

    Father Tang thought for a while, and said, "Xiao Wu, his name is Wu Feng, he doesn't talk much, and he looks a bit ugly. Since he is guarding the tomb, the villagers don't like him much."

    I said, "Then what happened to your daughter before she was alive?"

    Father Tang smiled awkwardly: "How can I put it this way, my daughter doesn't like him very much, maybe sometimes she sees him ugly and even says a few words about him. But at that time, my daughter was young and didn't care. Xiao Wu is really ugly.  , with a pockmarked face, I can¡¯t even look at it.¡±

    "Rape first and then kill?" I thought to myself.  For an ugly person who lives alone, no one likes, and is even discriminated against, it is estimated that he will inevitably feel resentment towards others.  Besides, with a radius of more than ten miles, there is only one person who meets the characteristics of a murderer.

    Thinking of this, I discussed with Wu Dan, and Wu Dan said to wait until this man named Wu Feng came back.  We asked Papa Tang to go back first, and then wait nearby.  Originally, he wanted to catch him back during the day, but Wu Dan said that now the game has been broken, and the female ghost who has been lingering at night will definitely come back to settle accounts with him.  Just wait and see here, there will definitely be something to play.

    So the three of us walked around the back mountain, not knowing where the tomb guard had gone.  But we did not find any trace of Ma Jingcheng and his men.  Just as it was getting dark, I saw someone detouring down the mountain road.

    I whispered to U Dan: "Master, someone is here."

    However, Ruan Lingxi shouted softly: "Ah, look, there is something behind that man."

    I took a closer look, yes, Wu Dan's breakout had an effect.  The man who came was tall and thin, and seemed to be a man in his thirties or forties.  The man walked steadily, holding an oil lamp, dangling in the dark night like a will-o'-the-wisp.  But the lamp did not illuminate his face clearly.

    I saw that there was indeed something behind him, to be precise, it was a ghost, a ghost covered in blood.  The ghost has disheveled hair, a dark face, and no facial features, but with his hands on the man's shoulders, his eyes seem to be fixed on his side face, and he is approaching step by step.

    I shuddered when I saw it.  When I got closer, I saw that the female ghost was Tang Qing's ghost, because she still had six blood holes on her arms, shoulders, forehead and other positions.  I suddenly thought of the six soul nails. The ghost must have suffered a lot and couldn't be reincarnated, only to be exposed to the sun and rain in the coffin.

    When I got near the stone house, I suddenly felt something was wrong.  The person who came to carry the lantern is not like an ordinary tomb guard at all!  This person's aura is very strong, like a person with superb Taoism.  According to what Old Tang said, this is an ordinary mausoleum guard, how could he have such a profound foundation in Taoism?

    I whispered to Wu Dan, Wu Dan nodded, and asked me to carefully watch the movements of the two of them.  I saw that the man carrying the lantern stopped suddenly, and sneered at the female ghost behind him, "Why, someone let you out?"

    At this moment, I suddenly saw in the shadow of the oil lamp, the female ghost turned her face, and suddenly put her arms around the man's neck, her face became more ferocious.  That humane law is superb, but he didn't pay attention to this female ghost at all. I saw him twiddling the formula in his hand, and without turning his face, he flicked the female ghost's forehead, and I saw a sword light in front of my eyes.  The thing pierced the head of the female ghost from the forehead.

    I was shocked when I saw it, and thought that this was a brutal blow, it was equivalent to a headshot.  Unexpectedly, when this continued, the female ghost immediately howled and rolled to the ground.

    The man immediately twiddled the formula again, Wu Dan saw this, immediately rushed over with his sword, and stood in front of the female ghost and the man, shouting: "I said this, why use such a ruthless trick, you have to beat someone when you come up  Eighteen floors of hell?!"

    After Wu Dan said this, I realized that this person used the Nether Twelve Jue. This kind of thing is a kind of transformation of Taoism, which turns Taoism into weapons and things in the mind, but once hit  However, the end of ghosts is not simply to be wiped out, but to be sent to the bottom of hell for many years of torture and suffering, and perhaps there will be no day of reincarnation.

    Ruan Lingxi and I also ran behind Wu Dan.  But I saw the man slowly raised his face and stared into my eyes.  When I saw that face, I almost peed in terror.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)It was only then that I realized that this person was actually using the Twelve Jue of the Netherworld. This kind of thing is a transformation of Taoism, which turns Taoism into weapons and things that are in the mind, but once it is hit, the end of the ghost is not easy  Instead, he will be thrown into the bottom of hell for years of torture and torment, perhaps forever without reincarnation.

    Ruan Lingxi and I also ran behind Wu Dan.  But I saw the man slowly raised his face and stared into my eyes.  When I saw that face, I almost peed in terror.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 512: Breaking the Army

    ?

    This person's face is very scary, covered with scars, even pockmarked, pitted, not to mention like the surface of the moon, even if it is hit by the Shanzhai meteor shower on Hunan TV for a year, it is impossible to smash this kind of fantasy effect  Come.

    The corner of my mouth twitched for a long time, and I laughed back from fear when I saw this scene.

    Seeing me staring at him, the man smiled strangely: "What? Are you scared?"

    "Are you Wu Feng?" I asked.

    The man shook his head and said: "No, Wu Feng died a long time ago, just like this female ghost."

    "What? So you killed her?!" I asked.  Who is this ugly?

    The weirdo looked at us, laughed, and the scar on his face was even more terrifying: "Yes, I will kill you if you move your hands casually. Wu Feng saw my soul nailing game, so I killed him too, and threw him into the mountains.  Wolf."

    Wu Dan said: "So you stayed in disguise to play Wu Feng? You stayed here for Wang Ling? What is the importance of this place to you?"

    The man shook his head and said, "No, I stayed here to wait for you. Are you here to find Mr. Ma?"

    I was taken aback, thinking that this weird guy is Ma Jingcheng's connector?

    Wu Dan squinted his eyes and looked at him, suddenly said: "Could it be that you are from the Big Dipper¡ªPojun?"

    The strange man smiled and did not answer, but said: "Mr. Ma said that you have something to break the spell on him, so let me bring you to see him. Can you let me see what you brought?"

    I looked at him suspiciously, thinking that this guy probably didn't have any good intentions.  Po Jun smiled and said: "Don't worry, I just took a look, and I don't want to take your things away. I took your things away, and Mr. Ma blamed me. What good will it do me?"

    Wu Dan nodded, took out the password charm from his arms, shook it to Po Jun, looked at it, and said, "This is it."

    Po Jun wanted to go up to have a look, but Wu Dan withdrew his hand and said with a smile, "Take us to see Ma Jingcheng first."

    Po Jun nodded and said with a smile: "Yes." Then, he glanced at the female ghost pinned by a spell on the ground, and asked us: "Why, you guys stopped me, do you want to let her go?"

    I frowned and said: "She is just an ordinary village girl, why did you leave her soul in the world to suffer?"

    Po Jun snorted coldly and said, "She saw us walking out from the vicinity of the Wangling Tomb. I can't reveal the whereabouts of Ghost Sentence. The old Taoists of the Maoshan Sect are too powerful, and they will use them to find traces of ghosts. I can only keep her.  The soul is gone. If I didn't kill her, I was extra merciful."

    Wu Dan sighed: "Anyway, it's a critical moment, let her go."

    Having said that, Wu Dan undid the spell of the female ghost, and said to her: "Your old father has been waiting for you at home for sixteen years, but he didn't bury you. To comfort him, go back and have a look."

    The female ghost stared at Po Jun bitterly for a while, but there was nothing to do, so she nodded slightly to us, turned and left.

    Po Jun led us into the mountains.  This wonderful king's tomb is located in the east of the top of Shuangru Mountain.  Now it has been opened, which is equivalent to being exposed to the blue sky.

    Going south from the tomb passage on the north side of the royal mausoleum, you can see the cliffs on both sides rising vertically, as if they were cut straight with an axe, which is amazing.  Of course, we will not go to other people's graves when we meet.  Po Jun led us around to the back of the royal tomb, stopped at the foot of a stone man and a stone horse, and said, "Wait a minute."

    With that said, the guy turned and left.  I saw that he was extremely fast, and he disappeared into the dense forest in the mountains in an instant.  I had an ominous premonition in my heart, and said to Wu Dan: "Master, this ugliness will not deceive us."

    Wu Dan didn't speak, just stared at that person for a long time without saying a word.  I asked strangely: "Master, what kind of magic are you doing?"

    Wu Dan said: "I always feel that there seems to be something wrong with this stone man and stone horse."

    When I looked at the stone sculpture, I only felt that it was lifelike, but I didn't think there was any problem in other places.  Wu Dan said: "The stone man and horse seem to be alive."

    Alive, nonsense?  I also deliberately stepped forward and knocked, it's a solid stone heart.  But when I touched the stone, I suddenly felt a chill coming from my fingertips.

    I frowned and looked up at the stone man.  This stone man is dressed as a general of the Han Dynasty. He is eight feet tall, with high brows, and looks far away, looking very domineering.  In his hand was a long knife.  On the other side is his mount, a tall horse, howling in the wind, and its face is lifelike, as if it will be active in the next second.

    When I was staring at the stone man, I suddenly felt that his head seemed to be slightly lowered.  At this moment, I felt a black air emanating from the stone statue,Problems that disabled children can see, co-authors treat us as idiots.

    However, it is not easy to turn against him at this time, so Wu Dan smiled and said, "It's rare to see you, old friend."

    Ma Jingcheng smiled and said: "Yes, it's been many years since we left. I heard that you are looking for me this time for something important?"

    Wu Dan looked around and said, "Is this place convenient for talking?"

    Ma Jingcheng smiled and said: "Pojun has set up a barrier here, not to mention humans, even ghosts can't get in."

    I peeked around and saw that there was indeed a powerful Daoist aura flowing around us.  There is a faint shadow of the Dao Talisman in the air, just blocking us in it.  Po Jun also got up from the ground at this time, walked to Ma Jingcheng's side, and stood aside respectfully.

    Wu Dan said seriously at this time: "We have a way to break your spell, the control talisman. But, after that, you have to agree to cooperate with us to catch the evil Ziyang real person." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 513: Boy¡¯s Life (Part 1)

    ?

    After listening to Wu Dan's words, Ma Jingcheng thought about it for a long time.  After a long while, he nodded and said, "Realist Ziyang has been having trouble with our Ghost Trial organization for many years. In fact, I have long wanted to get rid of him. But I have no allies, and I dare not easily provoke troubles with the Maoshan faction."

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said: "Now it's not a matter of daring or not, but that Master Ziyang is already at the end of his game. If we don't clean up the house and expose the tiles, there is no other way. Although we don't know his real whereabouts now, we can go  The Maoshan faction is investigating the situation. Since it is an alliance, you can send someone to follow us to have a look."

    Ma Jingcheng said: "I will ask two experts to accompany you, and I will also arrange for the dark thread. If something happens, I will rush to take care of it immediately."

    I immediately asked: "Who are you going to ask to go with us?"

    Ma Jingcheng smiled: "Pojun, there is one person."

    Having said that, Ma Jingcheng clapped his hands deep in the dense forest.  Not long after, I saw a red shadow slowly walking out from the depths of the dense forest.

    When I looked back at the man in red, I couldn't help feeling suffocated, and subconsciously looked back at Wu Dan.

    Needless to say, the "person" who came was the "zombie version" of the witch sister.  "She" has the same appearance as Ma Luoyu, but her face is paler and her expression is colder.  The figure and clothing, long hair and appearance, all of them are Ma Luoyu's appearance.

    After I saw her, I couldn't help feeling a little sad.  Although I knew it was a fake, it was just a zombie king, but seeing that face, I couldn't help blurting out: "Sister Witch!"

    Zombie Ma Luoyu snorted at me, ignored me, and quietly walked to Ma Jingcheng's side.  Ma Jingcheng smiled and looked at us inscrutablely.  I sneaked a look at Wu Dan, although I saw that his expression didn't change much, but there was a hint of helplessness and sadness in his eyes.

    I thought to myself, what does Ma Jingcheng mean by this, is he trying to see how high our patience is?  ?  He brought the zombie Ma Luoyu to show off his great achievements in killing his sister and becoming a zombie guard?  !  Or do you want to test Wu Dan's tolerance?

    However, Wu Dan didn't say anything, and smiled lightly: "I admire you, old friend, anyone can do it."

    There is a strong sense of irony in this very light sentence, but Ma Jingcheng pretended not to hear anything, and still smiled at us indifferently: "How about it, can these two people do it?"

    I gritted my teeth and wanted to reply, but Wu Dan held me back: "Okay, it's very good. It's not good if there are too many people."

    Po Jun nodded and said: "Mr. Ma, I will take good care of Luo Yu on the way, don't worry."

    take care of?  I secretly spat in my heart: Du Nima is a zombie, take care of me.  Ma Jingcheng nodded, and then handed a small piccolo to Po Jun.  Seeing that Po Jun took it, I understood that it was something used to control the zombie body Ma Luoyu, so I couldn't help but shook my head.

    Wu Dan handed the broken spell to Ma Jingcheng, and said, "This is for you as promised."

    Ma Jingcheng took it with a smile, and waved to Po Jun.  I looked at Wu Dan and saw that he nodded to me too, so we left Shuangru Village together and headed for the entrance of the village.

    I looked back at Ma Jingcheng again, only to see that he had disappeared like a ghost.  On the way, Po Jun and Wu Dan were very silent, plus a straight Ma Luoyu, no matter how you looked at it, it was creepy.

    Wu Dan said let us rest in Changqing County.  We had to travel all night.  I asked Wu Dan what his plans were.  What Wu Dan meant was, let's find a few people to go to Maoshan to send together, and go to explore together.  But don't have too many people, just masters.  Ruan Lingxi doesn't need to follow her.  This sentence made Ruan Lingxi very depressed.

    We arrived in Changqing County overnight and found a small hotel to rest.  After rest, I returned to Tianjin the next day.  The Maoshan faction has a long way to go on this trip, and the teammates they choose should not be too cheating.  Zhao Yu volunteered, Duan Qingshui and Su Ling, me, and then Wu Dan and Ma Jingcheng's subordinates.

    When setting off, Ruan Lingxi and Tang Xin insisted on following.  Wu Dan sighed: "You can follow, but don't follow us into the territory of the Maoshan faction. If there is any danger, you can send us a letter for help."

    Ruan Lingxi pursed her lips and said, "This is all I need?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "And your Goddess Crossbow, which specializes in killing zombies. By the way, did you bring the fox with you?"

    I shook the backpack and said, "It's in the bag. Master, why did you specifically ask to bring Xiao Mi this time?"

    Wu Dan said: "This time the fox may come in handy, so I must bring it with me."

    I thought amusedly, what are you doing with the fox? Could it be that the Maoshan faction has a complicated terrain, so I took it to explore the way.  But Wu Dan didn't explain it clearly, so I just took it with me.

    Maoshan is located in Jurong, Jiangsu.  Maoshan is a famous Taoist name in ChinaThe mountain, the birthplace of the Shangqing sect, is called "the eighth cave, the first blessed place" by Taoism.  Maoshan School was created by Tao Hongjing, a Taoist priest from Qi and Liang in the Southern Dynasties of China.  Because he built a temple in Maoshan and practiced Taoism, he respected Sanmao Zhenjun as the patriarch, so he took this name.

    The "headquarters" of the Maoshan School is in the Maoshan Mountains in Jurong County, more than 60 kilometers southwest of Zhenjiang City.  In order not to attract attention, we disguised ourselves from Jurong County and walked slowly into the mountains of Maoshan.

    ?Because it is not the main entrance, but the mountain road, you can enjoy a lot of mountain scenery along the way.  Maoshan has a main peak named Damaoshan, which is very high above sea level.  Wu Dan said that the disciples of the real Maoshan sect are all in the residence of the main peak.  Other temples were built later.

    Along the way, the mountains and ridges are emerald, the trees are verdant, the clear springs are gurgling, and the sky is covered with shade, the scenery is very beautiful.  According to Wu Dan, historically speaking, 4,100 years ago, Yu the Great ascended Maoshan to court his officials [Climbing Maoshanis a bit strange].  In addition, Fu Chai, king of Wu in the Spring and Autumn Period, also came here to build Wuyuan Palace.

    Walking halfway, Wu Dan called to stop.  I looked at the uneven terrain and wondered what Wu Dan meant by asking us to stop halfway up the mountain.  Wu Dan said: "There is a village nearby. We can rest in the village for a while before discussing how to go to Maoshan Mountain."

    Everyone was tired after walking all the way.  Since Wu Dan proposed, they all agreed to his proposal.  We followed Wu Dan into a small mountain road, followed him up the winding road, and soon arrived at the entrance of a small village.

    This village is an ordinary small mountain village, but smaller than I imagined, with only a few dozen families.  But as soon as I walked into this village, I felt a strange atmosphere in this village.

    Stopped to look carefully, but saw a strange aura coiled on the roof of a family.  This aura is formed by the convergence of two strong air currents, circling past, one is a thick gray-black aura, and the other is a strange silver light of Taoism.  To be precise, it is not the light of Taoism, but spiritual energy.

    I stared blankly, not knowing what was going on.  Wu Dan saw that I was standing where I was and did not leave, so he asked, "Er Huo, what are you looking at? What's the problem?"

    I said suspiciously: "Master, if there are two opposite strange auras in one place, how can this be explained?"

    Wu Dan frowned and said, "What aura?"

    So I told Wu Dan what I saw.  Wu Dan frowned for a while, and said, "This is strange, let's go into this family to have a look. I don't remember that there are no special people here. They are all ordinary farmers."

    Having said that, the few of us followed Wu Dan and approached the gate of this farmhouse.  This family is nothing special, just an ordinary farmer.  It was already evening, the gate was ajar, and someone was cooking in the open-air yard.  The smoke from the kitchen is curling up, and the mountains and forests are hidden, a picture scroll of the comfortable life of a rural farmhouse.

    Wu Dan stepped forward and shouted, "Is anyone there?"

    The peasant woman cooking in the yard responded immediately: "Who?"

    Having said that, he put down the work in his hands, walked to the front door and opened the wooden door.  The peasant woman I saw who opened the door was also very ordinary, nothing special, and even less aura. She was dressed simply and had a dark complexion. She looked like she had worked hard on the farm for a long time.

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "We are here for a trip, but we got lost. Look, sister-in-law, can you give me some water and let us rest in the yard for a while before finding a place to live?"

    The peasant woman looked at us, smiled, and said, "Then come in."

    When I entered the door, I saw a cauldron steaming in the open air in the yard, and a teenage girl was helping to add firewood to the fire.  This girl is nothing special, she just looks like a village girl.  I couldn't help being surprised, where did the aura light come from just now?

    Just when I was wondering, I heard a cough coming from the room.  The peasant woman brought some benches and invited us to sit down.  I was sitting under the window, and I heard constant coughing and a strong smell of traditional Chinese medicine.

    "Sister-in-law, is there anyone else in your family?" I asked seemingly casually.

    The peasant woman handed me a tea bowl, then poured me a glass of water, and sighed: "Yes, there is a son who is always sick, and now he is sick again, and he didn't go to school, so he was raised at home.  No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a disease that can¡¯t be cured, and it¡¯s not good to ask the Taoist priest to do it.¡±

    After speaking, the peasant woman got up and said, "I'll cook first, and you guys rest here first."

    We thanked each other, and Wu Dan glanced at the window.  Duan Qingshui frowned: "The smell of Chinese medicine is too pungent."

    Su Ling interjected: "There are honeysuckle, forsythia, andrographis paniculata in it. Of course, they may not be in the same medicine, or they may be divided into several different medicines."

    Wu Dan said: "These are medicines for clearing away heat and detoxifying."

    Su Ling said: "But from his voice, it doesn't sound like he has a cold or fever, but rather a terminal illness."

    Fuck me, it's too exaggerated to be terminally ill in my teens.  But with a cough like this, it really doesn't seem like he can live for a long time.

    While we were discussing, we heard a sound of kicking and tapping in the room, as if the young man who was dying of illness got up and walked out of the room.  I stared at the door of the main house curiously, wanting to see if he could appear in the yard, so as to see what was going on.  After a while, the door curtain was lifted, and the boy really appeared in front of us.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)??Fever, it seems terminally ill.  "

    Fuck me, it's too exaggerated to be terminally ill in my teens.  But with a cough like this, it really doesn't seem like he can live for a long time.

    While we were discussing, we heard a sound of kicking and tapping in the room, as if the young man who was dying of illness got up and walked out of the room.  I stared at the door of the main house curiously, wanting to see if he could appear in the yard, so as to see what was going on.  After a while, the door curtain was lifted, and the boy really appeared in front of us.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 514: Boy's Life (Part 2)

    ?

    Waiting for the boy to appear, I was surprised when my eyes lit up.  Different from his sisters and mother, this young man has thin skin, tender flesh and fair skin. He doesn't look like he came from the countryside at all, but looks like a boy from the city.

    But it can be seen that this little brother's complexion is not very good, he looks like he has been ill for a long time.  Only then did I see that the aura on his body was also different from that of normal people, but surrounded by a very strange light.  Presumably Wu Dan also noticed the unusualness of this boy, so he kept staring at him.  At this time, Ma Luoyu, the zombie king, had the strangest reaction.

    She stood up suddenly and stared at the boy fiercely.  Looking back, the young man was startled by Ma Luoyu's cold eyes and shrank a little.  Po Jun, who had been wearing a straw hat to hide his ugliness, twisted the formula in his hands and whispered, "Sit down!"

    Only then did the zombie Ma Luoyu return to normal, sat down slowly, and then sat aside in a daze without saying a word.

    The young man nodded to us, coughed and went to help his sister [the girl looks older and taller] to light the fire.  But I heard my sister whisper: "It's too choking, you go and rest."

    I saw that Wu Dan had been looking at the boy's figure thoughtfully, so I leaned over and said in a low voice, "Master, what are you looking at?"

    Wu Dan said: "Although I don't know how to read faces very much, I also think there is something wrong with this little brother. It seems to be a strange fate, a boy's life."

    "Tongziming?" It was the first time I heard this saying, so I asked Wu Dan why he called Tongziming?  Do you never get married for the rest of your life?  Well, look at this buddy who is coughing and coughing, he won't live long, and it's really not easy to end.

    Wu Dan said: "Young child's life is full of hardships." As he spoke, he explained the so-called signs of boy's life.  Generally speaking, Tong Zi Ming has several notable features.  For example, this kind of people will suffer from minor illnesses to some extent, or they may be weak and have a rough life since childhood.  For another example, the marriage of the child-born person is slow, extremely unsatisfactory, and there is a risk of divorce many times.  Lifespan is not long, if you are lucky you can pass 18 years old.  There are usually big bumps before 48.  Most of them are car accidents, sudden illnesses and other natural and man-made disasters.  Most of the boys and girls are of the upper-middle-class appearance, and they are also quite good-looking.  In terms of wealth luck, the vast majority are good, and very few cases are extremely poor wealth luck.  And a small number of people with child life will often dream about some supernatural things, or their sixth sense is particularly strong, they can predict some bad things, and they can also see or encounter some supernatural things.

    In order to verify Wu Dan's guess, I chatted with the peasant woman.  During the chat, I accidentally inquired about the child's experience.  Sure enough, this young man was really super cute when he was a child, with beautiful features, he was different from many children in the same village, and he was also very different from his parents.  And when I was young, other boys went to play in the mud and dig out bird eggs, and he was the only one in the village who read books obediently at home. He was able to read "Journey to the West" and "Romance of the Three Kingdoms" at the age of six, which is considered one of the strange things among rural children.  exist.

    After listening to it, I was a little ashamed.  I'm in my twenties now, but I still feel headaches from books with too many words, and I haven't even finished reading classics.  The oldest book I've read is only "Please God".  There are so many episodes of "Journey to the West" that I can't remember the names of those goblins.  Not to mention the Three Kingdoms, I only know the three good friends who are sworn brothers with Liu Bei, and the other is Cao Cao and Lu Bu, let alone the others.

    In short, this child was famous for being smart and sensible when he was a child. He entered elementary school at the age of 5, and his grades have been top-notch. He has won many awards in various mathematics, physics and chemistry competitions.

    But the child has suffered a lot since he was a child. When he was born, his mother suffered from dystocia. The family members directly signed with the hospital of Mr. Bao to perform the operation, and he survived.  Appendicitis at the age of four, broken bones from playing on a swing at the age of nine, pneumonia from a cold, and even an illness is earth-shattering.

    The peasant woman sighed: "The Taoist priests have also come to do it, but it's useless. I can't see anything."

    Wu Dan smiled and sighed: "I have been traveling all over the world for so many years, and I know a little bit. How about sister-in-law, would you be convenient to provide the child's birthday horoscope? Let me see, maybe there is a way to crack it. Otherwise, it's up to you  This kid at home oh"

    The meaning of Wu Dan's words is obvious, if I don't help, your child may not live to be eighteen years old.  When the peasant woman heard that we had a solution, she was skeptical, but anyway, she was in a hurry to go to the doctor, so she just took a look, and it didn't cost money.  The peasant woman went back to the house and took out a piece of red paper with the character horoscope written on it, and showed it to Wu Dan.

    After Wu Dan looked at it, he murmured to himself: "In the spring and autumn, Yinzi is expensive, in winter and summer, it's time before dawn; golden and wooden horses are in harmony at noon, and water, turkey, chicken and dog are many; the earth's life is in Chensi, and the boy must be good. You child, yes  Childhood."

    The peasant woman was very dizzy: "What fate?"

    Wu Dan explained: "I just recited a formula, which means: in the eight characters, the moon branch is in the spring.??Two seasons, that is, January-March and July-September of the lunar calendar, if the day branch or the time branch has the word "Yin" or "Zi", it means that there is a child, and the month branch is in winter and spring, that is, the lunar calendar is 10-  For December and April-June, if the day branch or time branch has the word '¬' or '΢', it means that the child is destined to be a child and so on, your child is the life of a child, and it is easy to die if it is not done well.  "

    When the peasant woman heard it, she shuddered, and immediately asked: "Look, master, how can this be solved?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "It's easy, I'll crack it for you tonight. But you have to take us to a nearby temple, it's a good place to do it." The peasant woman nodded repeatedly, saying that she couldn't let her son have trouble,  This is the only son and eldest grandson of the family. He is so precious, how can he not live to be 18, and he is still waiting for him to carry on the family? Blah, blah, blah.

    Wu Dan interrupted her and said: "Also, if this boy's life is broken, your son will not have so many disasters, but his academic performance may not be very good, and he will become a bit stupid. Of course,  It might even become ugly, is this acceptable?"

    The peasant woman smiled wryly: "The most important thing is to be alive, and these things don't matter. Who would want to have an accident with their own children."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "That's fine, prepare tonight."

    Thanks a lot for the peasant woman, she kept us for dinner, and after dinner, she went to the village to find some paper money and so on according to Wu Dan's instructions.  Wu Dan asked us to make a paper doll at home, preferably the same size as the boy, and the drawing should look similar.  This fairy sister Su Ling can do it quite well.

    While doing these chores, I asked Wu Dan what happened to Tong Ziming.  Wu Dan said that according to legend, the boy's life is a boy descended from the gods in the sky. He is usually very smart and intelligent, but his life is not long.  Because after a certain time, God will take them back.  What we did this time was to remove his boyish aura, so that the heavens would think that they had returned to heaven and would no longer claim their lives.  Of course, this is legend.  Generally speaking, it's a matter of fate, which is rather strange.  I need to burn a double to resolve this, otherwise I won't live to be 18 and I won't be able to get married.  Tonight we are going to do the ceremony of changing the substitute.

    Get everything ready, in the evening, the few of us plan to go to the Buddhist hall to have a look.  But there are not so many people going, so Zhao Yu, Duan Qingshui and others stayed, and it was just me, Wu Dan, Ruan Lingxi, the peasant woman, and the young man going forward.  There is a small Buddhist temple not far from here, we just go there.

    Ruan Lingxi and I carried a lot of things and followed the peasant woman to the Buddhist hall.  Walking through a section of the mountain road, I smelled a scent of incense.  I looked up and saw that there was indeed a small Buddhist temple on the top of the mountain road. It was very small, and it was written Luoling Temple.  I have never heard of this temple.

    I asked Wu Dan if he knew the origin of Luoling Temple?  Wu Dan shook his head and said he didn't know, the temple seemed to be newly built in recent years, so there was no history.  When we got to the gate of the temple, it was late at night, and the gate of the temple was actually open.  The small courtyard is not big, and you can see everything at a glance.  Facing the gate is the Buddhist hall, which not only has many spiritual tablets, but also the Buddha, Guanyin Bodhisattva, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, etc., enshrined together.

    The boy stopped when he reached the door, saying that he was not feeling well and was very sleepy.  The peasant woman then looked at Wu Dan with eyes that begged for help.  Wu Dan smiled and said: "It's okay, if the boy is destined to meet a Buddhist temple or something, it's like this. Come in."

    So a few of us filed in.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 515 Buddhist temple doctor

    ?

    After entering, I found that this Buddhist temple is very small. After a few of us entered, it basically occupied most of the space of the main hall.  Wu Dan asked the peasant woman if the Buddhist temple here was presided over.

    The peasant woman said that there are two monks here, one is the host and the other is the odd job.  Both of them are relatively friendly. If they use the venue to do something or something, it should be easy to discuss.

    I thought to myself, what is Wu Dan doing? This is doing Taoist rituals. Although Buddhism and Taoism are not separated, doing Taoist rituals in Buddhist temples is a mess. Can people agree? Ask Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva  Are you happy?  Everyone is not one system but two companies, okay?

    Not long after we entered the door, I heard footsteps in the side hall next to the main hall, and a monk wearing ordinary monk clothes came out.  I took a look at this monk and always felt that something was a little awkward.

    ?Looks very ordinary, the appearance of a passer-by, slightly fat, not tall, just like the TV drama Buddhist temple, has no characteristics, can't remember.  The monk's robe is also very ordinary, soap-colored, not very attractive.

    There is nothing special about the aura around him, just an ordinary person.  But I always feel that something is wrong.  If you think about it carefully, maybe it's because of the appearance.  As the saying goes, the face is born from the heart.  Although this person's face was ordinary, there seemed to be a faint feeling of discomfort in his face.

    When the host saw us, he saluted first, and then said gently: "Blessing benefactors, are you here to stay overnight?"

    Wu Dan waved his hands and said with a smile: "No, we are borrowing your venue for a religious ceremony. We will use the main hall."

    The host was a little surprised.  Wu Dan immediately said: "Don't worry, we don't have any malicious intentions, we just rescued a dead soul." Then, he reached out for my wallet.  I gritted my teeth and sent it over, knowing that this bk must want to use money to worship the Buddha to win the favor of the host, so I had to send it.  Wu Dan took out a few one-hundred sheets from the inside and put them into the merit box.

    The face of the host immediately cleared up a lot, indicating that we can proceed, and he first went outside the temple to avoid it.  Then I turned around and called out someone, saying to help me out.

    I raised my eyes and looked at the monk who was called in by the abbot. He was also wearing a soap-colored monk's robe, but he had long hair, as if he was a lay disciple who had not received the precepts.  This man is thin and small, in his forties, although his complexion is gentle and ordinary, but his eyes look sharp.  He glanced at us and nodded to the host.

    The host then went out.  It is estimated that we will take a walk in the mountains and wait for us to finish.  I smiled and said, "Master, look at this host, is he still afraid that we will steal things and leave a housekeeper to watch us?"

    Wu Dan didn't answer, and asked me to quickly arrange things, while I chatted with the monk.  At this time, the young man began to feel even more strange, as if his whole body suddenly collapsed a lot, as if he had lost his soul, and his whole body was weak.

    When I was putting away my things, I accidentally caught a glimpse of Wu Dan talking to that person.  After the chatting just now, the two muttered a few words, and the strange monk actually gave Wu Dan something that looked like a note.  Wu Dan accepted it silently.

    what's the situation?  I thought in amazement.  Wu Dan waved his hand, and the monk stood outside the gate of the main hall.  Wu Dan asked the young man to kneel on the futon in front of the Buddha statue, and then placed his double opposite the young man.

    I watched him fiddling, but I didn't know what was going on.  I saw Wu Dan lighting three sticks of incense in front of the Buddha statue, bowed to the Buddha statue, and said something.  I figured it was nothing more than discussing with the Buddha and lending him a place to practice.

    According to Wu Dan's meaning, burning this double to the heavens means making the heavens think that the boy has returned and continue to work in the sky, and then the real body on the ground will not be held accountable.  Of course, this is the legend version.  It is estimated that the real reason is that this substitution technique burns something in the fate, so people will become mediocre, but the life is saved.

    After Wu Dan finished speaking, he waved the dragon-slaying sword in his hand and began to do it in front of the substitute and the boy.  I saw the sword light flash, and a red light shot out from the sword body, stabbing the paper figurine substitute.  In an instant, the flame engulfed the double paper figurine and slowly extinguished.

    At the same time, I saw the boy suddenly tilted and fell down.  The peasant woman was shocked when she saw it, and immediately went up to shoot and shout, asking Wu Dan what happened, did he change the wrong soul?  !

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "It's okay, he just fell asleep. When he wakes up, everything will be normal."

    The peasant woman touched the boy's nose suspiciously, and then breathed a sigh of relief: "It is true that he fell asleep. This, is this all right, master?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "That's necessary. When he wakes up, he will be free of all illnesses. Keep Bel spirit."

    The peasant woman looked at Wu Dan suspiciously and asked, "Really?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Really, my friend is still at your house, if not, you can find me."

    The peasant woman nodded, Wu Dan??I helped carry the boy back.  Fortunately, this young man has been ill for many years and doesn't weigh much, otherwise I would be exhausted to death.  The mountain road is rugged, and it is not easy to carry it down.  The peasant woman kept thanking me, saying that thanks to our help.

    I secretly scolded Wu Dan in my heart, always looking for this kind of work for me.

    After arriving at the peasant woman's house, I put the boy on the bed in the back room and sat down to rest.  Since it was getting late, we simply stayed at this family's house.  The man from the main family also came back and arranged a place for us to sleep. It was crowded enough with so many people.

    Po Jun said that he would sleep in the yard with Ma Luoyu.  While everyone was resting, Wu Dan patted me on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Go, the scenery in the mountains is nice, I'll take you for a stroll."

    I knew in my heart that Wu Dan must have something to tell me, so I nodded and followed.  The two of us were walking on the mountain path, and after a while, Wu Dan looked back, but he could no longer see the shadow of the small farmyard, so he stopped.

    Seeing no one around, I immediately asked, "Master, do you have something to tell me? Why did the monk give you something today? Do you know him? Who is he?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Little bk has a lot of problems. Now I want to tell you something, but don't let it out to others easily. Because we still have to guard against breaking the army now, in case he has other thoughts, he will treat us  not good."

    I nodded and said, "Master, tell me."

    Wu Dan said: "Now the Maoshan faction may be in a big crisis. Now it is divided into two factions. One is Ziyang Zhenren and his disciples; the other is Zizheng Daoist and his confidants. But now, Zizheng Daoist  Things are not going well."

    I frowned and said, "Master, is the head of the Maoshan Sect now Zizheng Taoist? Does he have no real power at all and can only let Master Ziyang do as he pleases?"

    Wu Dan sighed: "This is the secret I want to tell you. The head of the Maoshan faction is old, and now that his illness is worsening, he is not very optimistic. I am afraid that time is running out. While he is sick, Master Ziyang is almost  It has emptied the upper and lower forces of the Maoshan faction, and now it is equivalent to the real boss of the Maoshan faction. Of course, everyone knows what he has done. Although the leader knows it, he has no ability to stop it. The Luoling Temple at the foot of the mountain is actually Ziyang  The transfer station used by real people to collect and transmit information, but fortunately there is also the head of the Maoshan faction in it. That monk is. The note he handed me wrote these situations. At the same time, the head is now under surveillance  Even his confidant disciples cannot move freely."

    I was stunned and said: "What does it mean that I rely on these old Taoists in the mountains? What do you want to do living in such a remote place?"

    Wu Dan said: "Those who practice Taoism may not be pure-hearted and ascetic. For example, there are national teachers in ancient times. There are actually national teachers now, but our country is atheistic. These people all exist with a secret identity. Ziyang Zhenren belongs to this kind of eager  He is a likable type, but the head of the Maoshan School has always disagreed with participating in world affairs and getting involved in disputes."

    I nodded and said: "Master, you told me these things, are you trying to find a way to help the master out of trouble?"

    Wu Dan said: "If we rush in without any evidence, it will only cause an uproar. Besides, I was once kicked out by the Maoshan faction."

    I asked suspiciously: "Master, what can you do?"

    Wu Dan sighed: "The monk who contacted me today is not actually a monk. He is a Chinese medicine doctor and is responsible for the illness of the head of Maoshan."

    After hearing this, I was a little puzzled: "That's not right, why did the head of Maoshan find a doctor who looks like a cottage?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "What do you think?"

    I thought about it, and said in amazement: "Could it be that the so-called doctor was invited by Master Ziyang to monitor the head's condition on purpose?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "The kid's IQ has improved."

    I asked inexplicably: "Then why did he turn against him again and tell Master you these things? How did you know this person?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 516: The Red Ancestral Hall (Part 1)

    ?

    Wu Dan said: "This person is my former fellow apprentice. As for why he turned against him, it's very simple. Some people don't accept Ziyang's deeds. Although they are false for a while, they think of the Maoshan faction in their hearts, and it's not for the sake of Ziyang.  And allegiance."

    I nodded and said: "I understand this. But master, what do you mean by calling me here? Do you want me to rescue the head of Maoshan sect? With my apprenticeship, do you think I can enter the gate of Maoshan sect?"  ?¡±

    Please God, it's okay to deal with ghosts and ghosts, but when facing a large number of masters of Taoism, don't worry.

    Wu Dan said: "You just go in with the doctor we met today. Find the room of the head of the Maoshan faction. Then, behind his room is a small path. If I remember well, it leads to a very strange ancestral hall.  It is a red brick house. When you go into the ancestral hall, you will find a locked back door behind those spiritual tablets. Unlock it, and go out, which is the back mountain of the Maoshan sect. Send me a signal when the time comes. We will go in from the back.  Otherwise, we will go in through the main entrance to find the head of Maoshan, and if the old man Ziyang is at home, we will all be finished."

    When I heard that the matter was serious, but it was not clear, I asked Wu Dan, "Master, are you sure about the door you mentioned? How do you know there is an entrance and exit?"

    Wu Dan said calmly: "When I was young, Maoshan School learned art, and I often went in and out of that place to play down the mountain. Of course, only a few close brothers know about that door, and I don't know if it is there now. In short, if it is, it should be  It's locked. You'll pick it, and it'll be open in no time."

    I looked at Wu Dan dubiously, thinking to myself, is this really the case?  I always feel like I'm being tricked again.  So I asked with distrust: "Master, is what you said true? That's all?"

    Wu Dan said: "Why did you lie to you? For this matter, you thought I was counting on you to save the Maoshan faction?"

    I thought about it for a while, but it was unlikely, so I smiled.

    Unexpectedly, Wu Dan said after a while: "But" I immediately shivered.  Usually when Wu Dan said this sentence, it was a bit unlucky.  So I listened nervously.  I only heard Wu Dan continue to say: "You know, the ancestral hall has a red outer wall, which was built on purpose. In terms of Feng Shui, no one builds a red house in China, because red objects are easy to attract ghosts, so wearing it at night  Red clothes are also easy to attract ghosts."

    "I relied on Master, so why did the ancestral hall be built like that? But, who is there in the ancestral hall? The Maoshan Taoist priests of the past?" I asked.

    Wu Dan spat: "You let your ancestors live in a fierce house? The construction of this red ancestral hall is also impossible."

    Taking out a cigarette and lighting it, Wu Dan continued: "In the place where the Maoshan faction is located, there used to be a tree, a century-old banyan tree. The mountain was very peaceful before. Since the building of residences on the mountain, the big tree has been removed tens of meters away.  , just a few years ago, it immediately became a famous ghost land. Many strange things happened. The houses built either injured people or collapsed. There are also very strange things  That is, because it is relatively shady near the banyan tree, many disciples will practice Kung Fu under the tree in the morning, but there are often quarrels and fights, and even violent fights, almost killing people."

    "Later we found out that the old tree was originally enshrined by the villagers, and incense was kept burning around the tree during the Chinese New Year, and the old tree also had aura. After moving his old nest, he did not make people peaceful. Of course, this alone is not enough. Then  There used to be a shop on the mountain that sold sacrifices for the dead, and coffins and tombstones were also made to order. Many villagers nearby used to go there to buy them. Later, the villagers moved out and the shop was withdrawn, but it is strange to be able to bond with the dead.  Things are indispensable. What are ghosts most worried about? Ghosts are most worried about being hungry. Incense candles are their food. If someone lights candles and burns incense, they can have a good meal. At that time, we started building houses and we also set up altars.  But in the middle of the night, there are always ghosts who wandered in the coffin shop, and with the blessing of the ancient tree's aura, they grabbed the sacrifices to eat." Wu Dan sighed: "These ghosts are entangled with the aura of the ancient tree and cannot leave.  It became one. There was no way, so we gave up the original idea, and then built the ancestral hall to store the nearby ghosts."

    As soon as I heard it, cold sweat broke out: "Master, are you saying that it is a ghost party house? Master, do you have any intentions? Ghosts that you can't get rid of, let me go and stay with them?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "You think too much. Those ghosts are 'raised' by the Maoshan school, so they will not do evil easily. Can the Maoshan school not cure these lonely ghosts? It's just that they and the old tree  Spiritual bodies are entangled and connected, if the ghosts and ghosts are scattered, the ancient tree will die. After all, it is something that the mountain people once believed in, and it has some spiritual energy, so it is not easy to pull it out."

      I asked: "Are those ghosts just lonely ghosts?"

    Wu Dan smiled: "Not necessarily. During the famine, a lot of people died here. And some rural teachers were beaten to death, and their resentment was too heavy. Even if a monk came to rescue them, some persistent souls would not be reported.  Wanchou is unwilling to leave. Coupled with the combination with the spiritual energy of the ancient tree, it has been uneasy. It is also because of this that we built the ancestral hall. The place is relatively fierce, so no one will go in to see it. So I conclude that we  The secret door that was made privately is still there. It¡¯s more reliable for us to sneak in, if we can¡¯t come through the main door, then we really can¡¯t get in.¡±

    I nodded and said: "Understood." But I thought to myself, I knew it was no good for you to find me.

    After the agreement was made, Wu Dan and I went back to the house to rest.  Early the next morning, Wu Dan discussed last night's plan with us, and then decided to let us act in the evening.  And every time I go to see a doctor is in the afternoon or evening, the other party will not be too suspicious.

    After the discussion, Wu Dan asked Ruan Lingxi and I to follow the monk doctor to the territory of the Maoshan School.  Ruan Lingxi's ability to climb over walls and escape from house to house is pretty good, so it's probably easier for her to pass on information.

    The monk doctor didn't ask much, handed Ruan Lingxi and me a medicine box and a basket full of medicinal materials, and took us directly.  When I walked to the gate of Maoshan School along the winding and rugged mountain road, I realized that it was different from what I imagined.  The Taoist temples and residences of the Maoshan School are not gorgeous at all, but rather ancient.

    In front of the mountain gate, there are disciples wearing white long skirts practicing swords.  Seeing me, one of the young men stopped.  I looked at these disciples, they were dressed in white and they were quite stylish.  It's a pity that some people are so well-dressed that they can't hide their filth.

    Due to Master Ziyang, I don't have a good opinion of these famous disciples.

    The disciple looked at Ruan Lingxi and me, and chatted with the monk in dialect.  The monk responded calmly, I guess it means that we are his assistants and so on, let us bring medicine and so on.  The Maoshan sect disciple gave us a suspicious look, but let us in too.

    After entering the door, I suddenly felt that I had entered the scene of a costume movie.  All the carved beams and painted buildings of the buildings are all in classical style, strange stones, stone lions, nine-curved corridors, flowers and plants in the courtyard, all of which are the style of classical gardens.

    The man led us into the backyard, and walked through a small gravel road full of flowers, to a side courtyard.  Walking into the arched door, I immediately smelled a smell of Chinese medicine.

    "Here we are." The disciple said to the monk, but looked at Ruan Lingxi and me.  I knew that this guy was suspicious of the two of us, so I handed the things in my hand to the monk and left them at the gate of the courtyard.  Ruan Lingxi and I smiled at him, but we were worried.  Now it's getting dark, Wu Dan and the others are waiting at the back door.  On the way here, I have already seen the red brick attic behind the head's yard, it seems that the red ancestral hall mentioned by Wu Dan is that place.

    But this guy in front of us has been staring at us. If we don't act sooner, we will be discovered sooner or later.  So I winked at Ruan Lingxi.  Ruan Lingxi smiled at the Taoist priest, "Master Taoist, this is the first time we have come to the Maoshan School, and we think it is quite magical. Do you also have evening classes at night? Is it like in TV dramas, with a lot of kung fu?"

    The Taoist priest looked at her, snorted coldly and said nothing.  Ruan Lingxi continued to move forward, stroked her long hair, and said with a smile, "Master Daoist, the head of the Maoshan sect lives here, right?"

    Having said that, I saw Ruan Lingxi glance at me.  I understood immediately and quickly held my breath.  I remembered the ecstasy perfume that Ruan Lingxi carried last time.  This guy must have sprayed himself on himself.

    Sure enough, when Ruan Lingxi approached the Taoist priest, when the guy lowered his head to look at Ruan Lingxi, his eyes gradually became dazed.  After a while, he suddenly fell back and fell down.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 517: The Red Ancestral Hall (Part 2)

    ?

    Seeing the disciple fall down, I immediately whistled softly into the yard.  At this moment, when the door opened, the doctor monk came out with a low-browed Taoist priest, and tacitly carried the fainted man into the room.  The monk nodded to me and said, "Don't worry, I won't let him wake up for a while. You go."

    I nodded to Ruan Lingxi, and immediately went to the red ancestral hall.  For a while, it seemed that the pervert Ziyang Master was not at home, and his whereabouts were unknown.  This guy doesn't know what he's doing.  Although this is a lot of his confidantes, but at night, there must be no one near the ancestral hall, and he is not afraid of losing things, so who can guard there.

    We avoided the inspecting disciples all the way and arrived at the red ancestral hall.  I frowned and looked at the door of the ancestral hall, which was ajar, but there were Taoist amulets on yellow paper on the two wooden doors.  The wooden door is black, like the coffin panels.  From the gap in the wooden door, I saw the faint light of blood leaking inside.

    Looking at the red ancestral hall, it is also a bit sloppy.  Although the roof is a retro tile roof, the entire wall is made of red bricks and has not been repaired, as if people have no clothes on.  The stone steps are also very rough, and next to it is a big banyan tree, which is laid out with luxuriant branches and leaves.

    I took a deep breath and whispered to Ruan Lingxi: "Go in. This place is quite fierce. My master said that it is best to get out within a quarter of an hour, otherwise it will be very troublesome. Otherwise, you are waiting for me outside?"

    Ruan Lingxi glared at me, took the Goddess Crossbow in her hand, and spat: "No, I said it a long time ago, life is life together, death is death together. I am afraid that I will not come here with you."

    I looked at her quite moved, and I couldn't help but feel a little sour.  When you are born in this world, what you want is a person who can live and die together, and grow old together?  Ruan Lingxi's words struck my heart, and they really sounded more beautiful than the harmony between the mountains and the heavens and the earth in ancient poems.

    I couldn't help but took her hand, nodded and said: "Okay, let's go to the mountain of swords and fire together!" Immediately, there was a rush to go to the fairy sword lock demon tower together.  I am that Sedum, and she is that Xuejian.

    We walked to the gate of the ancestral hall.  I stepped forward and pushed the door carefully, but I didn't hear any sound from the wooden door, so I couldn't help feeling a little chilly.  After a long time, there is usually noise when the wooden door is pushed open, but there is no sound here, which means that the air is very cloudy and the inside is very humid. This place is fierce enough.

    I took a deep breath, shook Ruan Lingxi's hand, and stepped into the somewhat high threshold.  After entering, I shivered in shock.  This place is fucking cold.  As soon as I entered the ancestral hall, I heard a bang behind me, and the door closed.

    I wipe.  I broke out in a cold sweat, thinking to myself that this is the only way forward and there is no way out.  I looked up at the structure of the ancestral hall, and saw four red lanterns hanging on the beams.  The magnetic field in this ancestral hall is very chaotic. After entering, I feel a little dizzy.  Generally, there is such a feeling that it is a serious warning issued on behalf of the ghosts, and people are not very welcome to come in.

    I looked around carefully, but I saw black air lingering, and it seemed that there was a faint panting sound.  Ruan Lingxi also shuddered, and leaned against me, and said, "Er, I've never been in such a haunted house."

    I smiled wryly and said, "Where is the haunted house?  It is said that the secret door is behind the spiritual seat of the ancestral hall.

    There are many spiritual seats, lined up in rows on the trapezoidal high platform in front of us.  An erratic gauze tent blocks in front of the spiritual seat.

    I suddenly remembered the first time I followed Lao Zhao to handle the case.  At that time we also went to a ancestral hall, the scene was somewhat similar, but the ancestral hall was much better than this one.  This place is horrible.

    I took a deep breath, pulled Ruan Lingxi to open the curtain, and approached the rows of spiritual seats.  I didn't notice it at first, but when I got closer, I realized that there were no words on the spiritual tablets at all, and there were rows of whiteboards standing there, and there was an indescribable horror.

    There are no words on it that can be understood, and since the enshrined are all solitary souls without owners, there is no way to know their names.  I thought to myself that Wu Dan and his senior brothers came in in broad daylight, so they probably weren't so fierce.  It's really not a place for people to stay tonight.

    The two of us touched the back wall, and sure enough we found a secret door by the wall.  However, when we found the door, my temples twitched, and I immediately felt a little desperate.

    Perhaps this door has been discovered by someone, and now the lock is gone, but what is even more tragic is that the cracks in the door have been sealed by cement.  It's like a dead end.  You are paralyzed and cheated again!

    "What should I do?" Ruan Lingxi asked.

    I gritted my teeth and said, "What can we do? Withdraw, and we can't get out. We have to follow that monk first, and then we can discuss how to rescue the leader."

    Ruan Lingxi said, "Alright, let's go."

    With that said, we both headed for the front door.  At this time, I suddenly felt that moving forward?? Very hindered, as if being dragged by someone.  But looking back, there were only rows of silent ethereal seats, and nothing.

    Ruan Lingxi broke out in a cold sweat: "Erhuo, have you noticed that we have been standing still!"

    I said: "I found it, stop and take a look at the situation first." As soon as we stood still, I heard a strange sound coming from in front of me.  Immediately afterwards, the voices in front of me seemed to be the sound of marching, clapping iron, and even dialogue.  The voice of this dialogue is very strange, and it is actually Japanese.

    Ruan Lingxi obviously heard it too, and asked in surprise: "Hey, did you hear that? Why is it in Japanese? There are Japanese ghosts here?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "Perhaps, this place may have been involved in the Anti-Japanese War."

    Just as I was talking, I suddenly saw the shadow of the Japanese military flag in front of me.  As the flag floated by, Ruan Lingxi and I actually saw a few ghosts in ragged clothes and stiff faces, pulling a wooden cart and passing by us.  The car was filled with human heads.  What's worse, I saw rows of headless ghosts following behind the wooden cart, like zombies.

    Ruan Lingxi held my arm tightly, and said in a low voice: "Er, what do you think is going on?"

    I said: "Maybe this is a small battlefield of the Anti-Japanese War. Maybe too many Chinese died inexplicably. After death, the souls have nowhere to go but follow their own heads. What about these ghosts, because they stay here  Can't leave, so this place has gathered so many ghosts of the dead over time."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Then what should we do, we won't be taken away?"

    I whispered: "It's okay, no. Let's see the situation first." Thinking of this, Ruan Lingxi and I carefully looked at the situation in front of us.  After a while, the headless ghosts all left.  I breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that the change in the aura just now might be caused by this thing, and I might be able to go out now.

    I dragged Ruan Lingxi forward, and at this moment, I noticed that the black air around me suddenly became thicker.  These black qi are not just ghost qi, but also seem to be mixed with very strong resentment.  I hurriedly grabbed Ruan Lingxi, and suddenly saw a few ghost figures rushing out of the darkness.  These ghosts have ferocious faces, teeth and claws, and their hair is loose. They look like snakes.

    These ghosts don't take the usual way, don't use the usual tricks, don't bite us, don't pinch us, but hit us with the head.

    Ruan Lingxi and I dodged left and right, but we didn't get hit.  But when the ghostly aura passed by, the wind blew, which really gave me goosebumps.

    I reckoned that this was a dead mental patient who committed suicide by bumping his head. After bumping over, I heard a scream.  I took out the God of War and wanted to try and shoot, but then I thought about it, it would attract the crowds of the Maoshan faction, so let it go.

    At this time, we walked out while avoiding the head bumper, but we still couldn't get out.  I was in a hurry now, because I suddenly found rows of coffins in front of me, surrounding Ruan Lingxi and me.

    At this moment, Ruan Lingxi and I were startled by seeing withered ghost hands suddenly break out of those coffins.  The ghosts in the coffin slowly sat up. I looked carefully, but saw that the ghosts seemed to have died tragically with their bones bursting, and there was no whole piece of flesh and bones in their bodies.  Ruan Lingxi let out a scream.

    At this time, I really started to sweat, because I saw a thick black air coming out of the coffin, surrounding the two of us.  Ruan Lingxi shot a few arrows, but saw that the arrows only scattered the ghost energy, but did not hurt the ghost itself.  I said, "Wicked girl, your Goddess crossbow should be very effective against zombies, and ghosts are terrible."

    Seeing that the ghost hand was about to catch us, Ruan Lingxi said anxiously: "What should I do?!"

    I yelled: "What can I do, please God! The power to slay demons is the only one, please God!!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 518: The Red Ancestral Hall (Part 2)

    ?

    ?As soon as the God-inviting spell came out, the aura of the ancestral hall changed suddenly.  The statue of Zhong Kui appeared alive.  This statue of Zhong Kui holds the famous Seven Star Longyuan Sword in his hand, which is a special weapon for killing ghosts. The Big Dipper pattern on the sword is used to restrain evil spirits.

    Zhong Kui's Seven Star Longyuan is a sword of integrity and purity.  Legend has it that this sword was forged by two sword masters, Ou Yezi and Gan Jiang.  Ou Yezi and Gan will cast this sword, chisel open Mount Ci, release the stream in the mountain, and lead it to the seven pools surrounded by the seven big dippers next to the sword casting furnace, which are called "Seven Stars".  After the sword is completed, looking down at the sword body is like climbing a high mountain and looking down into the abyss, ethereal and deep as if there is a giant dragon lying on it.  It is called "Longyuan".

    Once the Longyuan sword is released, it is just like the effect of relying on the sky to slay the dragon.  The ghost Xiaoxiao all retreated.  But seeing Long Yuan's sword light slashing at those coffins, ghosts and wolves howled, ghost hands and ghost corpses turned into fragments and black smoke, lingering around us.  The ghostly coldness made me shiver a few times, and I dragged Ruan Lingxi out.  But at this moment, I heard footsteps coming from the main entrance of the ancestral hall.

    I stopped in my tracks, separated by a door, and the disciples of the Maoshan Sect outside must have heard the movement and rushed over.  If I go out, I can't explain it, what should I say?  Maybe someone will find out that something is wrong and detain us all.

    Ruan Lingxi pulled me back subconsciously: "Go, hide first!"

    I let her pull me to the back of the ancestral hall.  But there's not much room to hide in this small place.  Just as we were in a hurry, I heard a sudden crash on the back wall.  I immediately felt the ground tremble three times, and dust fell from the ceiling.

    Ruan Lingxi was taken aback, and said, "What's the matter, did people from the Maoshan faction come in?"

    I was also wondering, suddenly, I saw a big hole popping out from where the secret door was.  At this moment, a human head poked out from the hole.  When I saw that person, it was Boss Duan. My heart settled down, and I immediately ran over and said, "No, someone discovered it! Let's come back another day!!"

    Boss Duan drilled in very calmly, and said, "Since they've all been discovered, why not just take them away. If you come back in the future, I'm afraid there will be no chance."

    Having said that, Su Ling, Wu Dan and others also came in behind Duan Qingshui, and when we arrived at the ancestral hall, several people from the opposite Maoshan faction also blocked us.  I looked at so many people on the other side, and I was a little emboldened.  Besides, this is tantamount to poking a hornet's nest. There are only so many people coming in, and there are probably more outside the door.

    A skinny old man with white beard and hair in the lead, with eyes as sharp as a falcon, glanced at us coldly, and shouted: "Who is it?!"

    I took a look at Wu Dan and thought to myself, old acquaintance, do you know him?  Seeing that this uncle is not too young, he probably stayed in the Maoshan School from a very early age.  But Wu Dan has grown disabled, and I guess the old man didn't see why.

    Duan Qingshui said: "I don't need to know who, we want to meet the head of the Maoshan School."

    The old man was angry: "The head of Maoshan is something you can see whenever you want?! Who are you?! How did you come in here?!"

    Duan Qingshui said bluntly: "Then I'm sorry!"

    As he spoke, he strode forward.  Where could the disciples of the Maoshan School let him pass, they immediately stood in front of him with swords drawn.  Duan Qingshui sneered, fighting with both hands.  I saw that his arm immediately returned to the bronze color of the Vajra Arhat's indestructible body, and I wanted to hang up, and smoke these Maoshan minions!

    Duan Qingshui was not too polite, he opened his bow left and right, King Kong was not broken, and took out the first few Taoist priests of the Maoshan sect who blocked the way.  I enjoyed watching it from the sidelines, and I was so happy that I even took the opportunity to kill others along the way.

    The Taoism of the Maoshan School is really unusual, especially the old man, who seems to be using the same thunder-fire Taoism as Wu Dan. There are lightning flashes between the sword lights, which is like a moving electric baton continuously releasing high-voltage electricity.  of.  I saw it was funny, and I wondered if I should be so cool.

    And it was Wu Dan who was facing him.

    Wu Dan collided with the old man's Taoism, and it seemed that Wu Dan was better. I saw the golden light of Taoism colliding in the ancestral hall, like bursting fireworks, which made people dizzy.  At the same time, the black air dispersed, just like the scene of a fantasy movie, super awesome.

    Seeing that Wu Dan was no match for Wu Dan, and seeing that Wu Dan also used the Maoshan School Taoism, the man backed away in surprise, and said to Wu Dan: "Who are you, how do you understand Maoshan Taoism?!"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Why can't I do it anymore? It's really an old friend who doesn't know each other."

    Taking advantage of the man's stupefaction, Wu Dan pushed him aside and beckoned us to follow.  Fortunately, all of us here are masters, especially Po Jun and the zombie version of Ma Luoyu.  Pojun is famous for its Taoist formation, a large area in a second.

    Po Jun and Ma Luoyu are the queens, and I will followDan, Ruan Lingxi, Zhao Yu and others ran to the courtyard of the head of the Maoshan School.  Fortunately, due to the "civil strife" and the absence of Master Ziyang, outsiders came and stirred up, and the two "powers" began to fight openly.

    When we rushed into the gate of the gate of the head of the Maoshan school, we saw several disciples under the head of the head wink at each other after seeing us, and immediately attacked the disciples of the Maoshan faction who stopped in front of us.  A civil unrest.

    Zhao Yu and I went to the room of the head of the Maoshan School, but saw an old man with gray beard and hair sitting on the bed with his eyes closed.  I frowned and looked at him, the old man was very thin, he seemed to be only a bone.  The old man had long hair, which was loosely tied up in a Taoist bun.

    Hearing the sound of the door, the old Taoist opened his eyes and looked at us.  Those eyes really impressed me.  Those are a pair of eyes that are not angry but as clear as a cold spring.  I couldn't help but look deeply into his eyes.

    The old Taoist asked: "Who are you?"

    Zhao Yu asked respectfully: "Excuse me, are you the Taoist Master Zizheng of the Maoshan School?"

    The old man nodded.  Zhao Yu said, "We're here to rescue you."

    Having said that, Zhao Yu stepped forward to help the old Taoist.  But when my hand touched the old man's arm, I suddenly heard the rattling sound of iron chains.  I frowned, and was surprised to find that Zi Zhengdao's hands and feet were chained and tied to the wall.

    I wipe!  How could he treat the head of his own family like this in an open and honest manner?  !  I rely on no one out to take care of it?  !

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "Why are you bound with black iron chains?!"

    I stepped forward to look at the lock, and I believe it was actually welded into the keyhole.  I frowned and said, "Zhao Yu, try to see if the Duoshe Dao can break the chain."

    Zhao Yu nodded, and with all his strength, he stepped forward and gave the iron chain a knife.  But after a rattling sound, the chain only shot out a few sparks, and it did not break.  Zhao Yu slashed several more times, but it was useless.

    I saw the golden light of Dao Dharma shining on the iron chain, so I grabbed Zhao Yu and said, "No, I have been casted."

    At this moment, Wu Dan rushed in and had a face-to-face meeting with Master Zizheng.  The old Taoist's eyes flashed, and a slightly surprised look appeared on his face: "You are"

    Wu Dan stepped forward to look at the chain, and immediately said to me: "Apprentice stretch out your hand."

    When I heard this, my scalp exploded a bit: "Master, are you going to cut my fingers again?!"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Take blood, your blood is cold, it just breaks the lock yang spell on the iron chain."

    I had no choice but to stretch out my hand, enduring the pain and being stabbed by Wu Dan.  Immediately, Wu Dan recited the incantation Nianjue, raised the dragon-slaying sword in his hand, and slashed at the chain.  This time, there was a clang, and the chain was indeed broken.

    Wu Dan raised his sword and dropped it, breaking the chains on the hands and feet of the master.  Zhao Yu and I helped Taoist Zizheng up, but we saw that he seemed to be locked up for a long time, and his physical strength was a little exhausted.  Zhao Yu picked up the Taoist priest, and immediately a disciple of Zizheng Taoist priest entered the door, urging: "Go!"

    A few of us immediately ran out with Zi Zhengdao.  Along the way, with swords and swords, I stood by Zhao Yu's side to protect me and fired a few shots at the people who were chasing me.  In the chaos, it is not known whether people's lives were injured.  But seeing the zombie Ma Luoyu was very happy to kill, or she herself was a killing machine, wherever her hands touched, blood flowed like rivers.  I could feel goosebumps all over my body watching it.

    Fortunately, there were Po Jun and Zombie Ma Luoyu, but we managed to fight our way through the siege of Maoshan sect disciples.

    We escorted the head of the Maoshan faction out of the mountain gate, and hid in the mountains of Maoshan all the way.  Fortunately, Wu Dan was familiar with the road here, and led us to run along the winding mountain road for a while, and hid in a cave on the edge of a cliff.

    "This place used to be a beast's cave." Wu Dan said, and when he turned around and saw that we had followed, he was relieved, and said to Po Jun: "Your Taoist formation is quite powerful, and you should set up a knot outside the cave.  It¡¯s best not to let them find us. We¡¯ll go down the mountain after the Maoshan faction¡¯s pursuers have retreated.¡±

    I frowned and looked at the skinny Taoist Zizheng, and asked, "Master, what are you going to do with this old man? He was taken away by us just like that. What's the next plan?"

    Wu Dan said: "The next thing is more complicated, so let's not talk about it. Now let's take a rest for a while."

    Having said that, Wu Dan called everyone to rest for a while.  I saw how Pojun drew talismans outside the cave.  The spell was very special, it was actually drawn with Yin Qi and Taoist Qi, as if weaving a web of strange spells outside the cave.

    "Is this enough?" I asked, "I can see that there is a lot of yin gathered around this net, can't others see it?"

    Po Jun glanced at me, and said coldly: "Except for you, ordinary people can't see it. This net itself has a blurred and psychedelic effect, making the positions of the vegetation, trees, mountains and rocks around here change indefinitely, so we can't be sure.  exact location."

    "It's best like this." I said disbelievingly.

    Po Jun snorted coldly, ignored me, and sat aside to adjust his breath.  I can see that Ruan Lingxi and Tang Xin's expressions are not good. Tonight's scuffle drained us a lot of energy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)He said: "Except for you, ordinary people can't see it. This net itself has a blurred and psychedelic effect, making the position of the vegetation, trees, mountains and rocks around here uncertain, and it is impossible to find our specific position."

    "It's best like this." I said disbelievingly.

    Po Jun snorted coldly, ignored me, and sat aside to adjust his breath.  I can see that Ruan Lingxi and Tang Xin's expressions are not good. Tonight's scuffle drained us a lot of energy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 519 Another Woman

    ?

    After we rested for a while, I heard a burst of chaotic footsteps coming from outside the cave.  When I looked from the inside to the outside, I could see some disciples of the Maoshan sect coming here.  After seeing it, I asked Po Jun a little nervously: "Someone is here, what should I do?"

    Po Jun raised his eyes to look at me, and said coldly: "It's okay, they can't see us."

    I looked out in fear, and those Maoshan disciples did not come towards us, but wandered around outside the cave gate for a while.

    After a while, a few people saw that they couldn't find us, so they went elsewhere.  I watched this scene in amazement, thinking I'm so old, I can't even see this?

    After all the disciples of the Maoshan School had left, I slowly breathed a sigh of relief.  I saw Wu Dan sitting in front of the head of the Maoshan School, Zi Zhengdao.  The old man looked at Wu Dan, and there was a look of disbelief on his bluish-gray face: "You are"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Master, do you still remember me?"

    The expression on the old Taoist's face changed, and he said in surprise: "You are, Wu Dan?!"

    The old man's voice surprised me.  Nima, the one who recognized Wu Dan at a glance, except for the witch sister Ma Luoyu, is this old Taoist priest.  Ma Luoyu is true love, and it seems that the old man also has true love for Wu Dan, otherwise we can't see the essence through the phenomenon.

    When true love sees true love, it is natural that the tears will flow.  Master Zizheng shook his head and sighed: "After so many years, I didn't expect you to still be alive in this world. I thought that you had no chance of surviving the battle with Ma Jingcheng back then. But now I see that you are still alive in this world.  I'm very pleased. I didn't expect that we, master and apprentice, would see each other again in our lifetime."

    Wu Dan sighed: "Master, is it true that the Maoshan faction has been manipulated by Master Ziyang over the years? Including the battle with the Ma family?"

    Zi Zhengdao sighed and said: "No, it was my fault that the battle of the Ma family was my fault, and I listened to other people's slander. However, the final order was also given by me. This is an undeniable fact. After that, I heard about the battle.  After the bloody battle, I regretted it endlessly, and I was a little disheartened, and slowly handed over the specific affairs of the Maoshan faction to other people, while I retreated and meditated for a long time."

    Wu Dan went on to say: "It was at this time that Master Ziyang took over the Maoshan faction, right? Back then, I really didn't see that he had such ambitions."

    Zi Zhengdao sighed and said: "I didn't see it either. Now that my life expectancy is approaching, I'm not afraid of death. I'm only afraid that the Maoshan faction will fall into Ziyang's hands when my life expectancy is approaching. If this is the case, I'm afraid the world will not be safe.  "

    Wu Dan frowned and said: "Master, what has Master Ziyang been doing all these years? Raising zombies, killing people for souls, what is the purpose of this?"

    Zi Zhengdao sighed and said: "What can it be for? People who escape into Buddhism may not be pure-minded. How many people can't break free from the shackles of fame and fortune. Ziyang, I only know that he is secretly working for a certain organization or someone. It must be nothing.  It¡¯s a good thing. It¡¯s inappropriate for practitioners to participate in the affairs of the world.¡±

    Wu Dan said: "Master, do you have any countermeasures?"

    Just as Wu Dan finished speaking, Taoist Zizheng suddenly raised his eyes to stare at him, and said with a smile, "Haven't you thought about it?"

    When Zi Zhengdao said this, I felt very surprised, so I turned my attention to Wu Dan.  Wu Dan didn't show surprise on his face, but after a while, he slowly said to Taoist Zizheng: "Master, do you agree?"

    Master Zi Zhengdao smiled and nodded.  I was dizzy watching from the side, not knowing what the two of them were playing, so I couldn't help asking: "Master, what are you discussing?"

    Wu Dan smiled, but did not speak.  Master Zizheng took a look at me and said with a smile to Wu Dan: "I haven't met your apprentice formally yet. Time is not forgiving. I didn't expect you to have such a talented apprentice."

    I rubbed my forehead and thought to myself: It seems that this is not the time for you to gossip, hey!  !

    I couldn't help asking: "Master, what did you think of?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "I'll tell you later. Now, we have to wait for the Maoshan faction to retreat and go down the mountain first."

    Zi Zhengdao sighed, "You want to take me back to Tianjin?"

    Wu Dan said: "You can't stay in the Maoshan faction any longer. Master Ziyang must have received the news of this commotion. If you stay here, I'm afraid it will be very dangerous."

    Taoist Zizheng smiled: "I'm afraid I don't have a few days to live, but it's right to go down the mountain with you. There is no chance of winning if you stay here."

    I saw that the two of them were acting mysteriously, and I didn't know what they were planning.  When the rest was almost over, the few of us went down the mountain together.  Wu Dan's idea is to go to Zhenjiang temporarily.  There is a branch of the Hunting Bureau in that place, and someone will come to meet us.

    ?So we went all the way to Zhenjiang.  I greeted Ouyang Bo in advance, and he also arranged for people from the Hunting Bureau to meet us.  In order not to attract attention, we all changed our attire.  When I arrived in Zhenjiang, I found out the address of the Hunting Bureau branch, and rushed there with Wu Dan and others.

    The Zhenjiang Hunting Spirit Bureau branch is not in Zhenjiang City, but in Luzhi, a small water town near Zhenjiang.  There are small bridges and flowing water, and the water town is very beautiful.  It is the tourist season and the popularity is very strong.

    The Hunting Bureau branch is located in an ancient house in a water town.  Since Zhenjiang is a relatively peaceful place, the Hunting Bureau is almost abolished.  There were only three people staying in the old house, a woman in her thirties, an old man in his fifties, and a young man like Lin Yufan.

    The young guy took us into the old house and smiled at us: "My name is Zeng Liang, and I just joined the Soul Hunting Bureau. The other two are Sister Feng and Uncle Wu. Since there is nothing to do here  Deal with it, we are all relatively idle, and there are no heavy weapons and equipment here. However, Chief Fang Liang will send someone to support, and it will arrive in about two or three days."

    I thanked Zhao Yu, and the woman named Sister Feng had already cleaned up several guest rooms for us.  The woman nodded at us and gave us a seemingly indifferent glance.

    I curled my lips, thinking that there is no hatred, why are you looking at us with such eyes.  When the woman walked past us, Sister Shenxian suddenly turned her head and glanced at her.  I happened to be beside Su Ling, and seeing her staring at the woman's back for a while before she retracted her gaze, I couldn't help asking in a low voice: "What's the matter, Sister Immortal, what did you see?"

    Su Ling said in a low voice: "That woman smells like medicine powder."

    I was stunned and said, "Could it be the smell of traditional Chinese medicine?"

    Su Ling whispered: "It's not like, it's more like the smell of paint." Paint?  I thought to myself, does this woman still like to draw?

    The place we stayed this time is still an ancient house.  Because of my last experience, I really don't have a good impression of ancient houses.

    After settling down, I saw that Master Zizheng seemed to be in a worse situation.  His face was ugly and he coughed for a long time.  I was afraid that he would cough up his lungs.

    After settling down, Po Jun opened the door and walked in, walking up to Wu Dan: "This place is weird."

    Wu Dan asked: "Why, what did you see?"

    Po Jun said: "The atmosphere in this whole ancient house is not right. That woman is a bit evil, and there is an old man in his fifties, I saw him looking at us furtively when he entered the door. Then there is that young man who seems  Very respectful, but the eyes are disdainful."

    I was stunned and said: "I said uncle, how did you see it?" Why didn't I feel it at all.  It's just that the people here are really indifferent.

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Just wait and see, it will be very lively at night."

    In order to prevent any accidents, at night, Wu Dan asked Zhao Yu and I to continue the vigil.  Po Jun and zombie Ma Luoyu also accompanied him.

    After Wu Dan finished making arrangements, he went to the room of Master Zizheng, and asked Xiao Mi to go there.

    The two of them and a fox were locked in the room for a long time, and they didn't know what they were doing.  Zhao Yu and I sat under the eaves, looking at the empty courtyard.  In the dead of night, summer insects chirp.  But the sky was a little gloomy. After a while, there was a faint thunder from the sky, and the air was full of rain.

    Po Jun said coldly at this moment: "It's going to rain."

    I glanced at him, smiled wryly and said, "Nonsense, the thunder is ringing."

    Po Jun looked at me expressionlessly, his ugly face looked hideous under the light: "No, this rain is not natural rain, but evil rain."

    I was very puzzled, and was about to ask in detail, but I saw Ma Luoyu, who was originally quiet, suddenly opened his eyes, staring fiercely and coldly at the front.

    The night wind suddenly blew, and Ma Luoyu's long hair fluttered across her cheeks.  I couldn't help but stared blankly, thinking of the witch sister before, I couldn't help but feel a little blocked.  Just as I was staring at her, I suddenly heard three thunderbolts sounding one after another. The three thunderbolts falling from the sky struck the courtyard less than ten meters away from us.  A deep ravine was struck by three thunderbolts on the ground, and then a puff of thick smoke rose, and heavy rain poured down, but it didn't disperse.

    Immediately, the lightning in the sky spread around like crazy, almost touching Zhao Yu's and me's feet.  I hurriedly pulled Zhao Yu back a few steps. The sudden shock made me feel my heart constrict suddenly, as if my whole body was about to be shattered into pieces in an instant.

    "What's going on?" I asked in shock.

    Po Jun stared at the yard and said coldly: "Someone is coming to kill us."

    I shivered, wondering if there is something wrong with the Hunting Bureau?  Was it really guessed by Po Jun?  !  At this time, I only saw a shadow of a figure shaking in the middle of the thunder.  It is said to be a human figure, but it looks like a ghost.  But looking carefully, I was surprised to find that it was a living soul, with the yang energy of a living person, flashing faintly in the courtyard.

    "Who?!" I shouted.  When the dust and smoke settled, I saw clearly that the living soul was actually a woman.  The woman of the Hunting Bureau!  Could it be that sister Feng?

    I took a closer look, but saw that the person was not the appearance of Sister Feng from the Hunting Bureau, but a strange woman.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)??  !  At this time, I only saw a shadow of a figure shaking in the middle of the thunder.  It is said to be a human figure, but it looks like a ghost.  But looking carefully, I was surprised to find that it was a living soul, with the yang energy of a living person, flashing faintly in the courtyard.

    "Who?!" I shouted.  When the dust and smoke settled, I saw clearly that the living soul was actually a woman.  The woman of the Hunting Bureau!  Could it be that sister Feng?

    I took a closer look, but saw that the person was not the appearance of Sister Feng from the Hunting Bureau, but a strange woman.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 520: Old Hate Trap

    ?

    I saw that this woman was unfamiliar and unfamiliar, and I thought that since she knew the Taoism of Thunder and Fire, she should be a fellow student of Wu Dan of the Maoshan School.  It seems that this age is not too young By the way, does the Maoshan sect have female apprentices?  But after thinking about it, the Wudang sect still has female apprentices, and it is not unusual for the Maoshan sect to have one or two women.

    Although this woman is a bit old, she has a good appearance.  I saw the living soul wearing a moon-white robe, holding a sword in his hand, staring coldly at the zombie version of Ma Luoyu.

    Enemy of Sister Witch?  I looked at the two of them suspiciously.  But Ma Luoyu had no memory of his life, so it was impossible for him to have any definite reaction to this woman.  But seeing the woman rushing forward with her sword, she immediately slashed at Ma Luoyu.

    Although the zombie Ma Luoyu has no self-awareness, he understands the basic attack and confrontation.  I saw that inexplicable woman cut a sword at Ma Luoyu, and the sword light came down towards Ma Luoyu with the light of a thunderbolt.

    what's the situation?  ?  I looked at the two of them in surprise, what does this mean, what is the old enemy?

    Thunderfire spells belong to the nemesis of certain zombies.  But it was obvious that the zombie king Ma Luoyu was awesome, Jian Guang missed, and Ma Luoyu grabbed backhand, but it was also missed.  The living soul dispersed like a cloud of smoke.

    The two of them dodged and fought fiercely, and after a while, I heard a thunderbolt in the sky, and the heavy rain became heavier.

    Po Jun was watching from the sidelines and didn't care too much. When I saw his expression, I didn't seem to understand why.  Zhao Yu said: "Let's go tell Uncle Wu first, this person came suddenly."

    Before we could knock on the door, the door behind Zhao Yu and I opened.  Wu Dan came out in a hurry and asked, "Why, what happened?"

    I smiled bitterly and said, "Master, an inexplicable woman came and fought with the zombie version of Sister Ma Luoyu."

    Wu Dan was startled at first, but after seeing the woman, his face was a little cloudy.  Both Zhao Yu and I noticed his expression, thinking Emma, ??an old acquaintance?  Another old lover?

    Wu Dan was stunned for a moment, then immediately took out a spell, recited the spell, and threw it between the two of them.  The charm flashed a silver light in the air and stuck between the two of them like a sharp sword.  The sword light flashed, and the two "persons" separated from each other.

    For a while, everyone present fell silent.  Zhao Yu and I glanced at the strange woman and made many guesses about her.  Who is this guy?  The women of the Maoshan sect, trust me, aren't they all stinky Taoist priests?

    In this subtle and weird silence, I suddenly heard a burst of applause.  The applause was unhurried, very clear in the dark night.  At the same time, I saw the woman's soul flash twice before disappearing.

    After a while, I saw a person holding an umbrella walking in the dark night.  This man has gray beard and thin body, he is exactly the old man we saw when we entered the door.  But at this moment, the old man's figure was tall and straight, his eyes were like torches, and he didn't look old at all.

    Behind the old man, a woman also walked slowly.  At this time, the light of thunder and lightning came on, and I could see the woman's face clearly.  This guy is obviously the one who left the soul just now.

    At this time, the old man said with a half-smile, "Wu Dan, I didn't expect you to be alive."

    Wu Dan smiled, but did not speak.  The woman on the side stared at him coldly, and that gaze made me terrified.  The old man sneered at Wu Dan: "Xi Wu has been looking for you, but you have disappeared since then."

    I rely on it!  When I heard this, the amount of information was a little bit large.  What's up, another lover?  ?  Master, please don't hang around like this, it makes me feel so embarrassing for a dick who doesn't have a lot of women.

    The movement outside the house alarmed the others.  Ruan Lingxi and Tang Xin also came out to watch the excitement.  In fact, I think these two people are probably caused by gossip factors, and they came out to watch Wu Dan and this strange woman.

    When I saw Wu Dan, I immediately froze, as if I had nothing to say.  I asked Wu Dan in a low voice: "Master, who is this woman? Your first love? Isn't your first love sister a witch?"

    Wu Dan ignored me, but seeing the woman named Xi Wu walk up to Wu Dan coldly, the rain had already soaked her hair.  Water dripped and dripped all over his face, making his face even more embarrassed and pale.  I saw the woman walk up to Wu Dan with a murderous look, and slapped him across the face with her hand.  The slap was extremely loud, and both Zhao Yu and I were taken aback.  Wu Dan didn't hide, and he didn't fart.

    I listened from the sidelines, feeling pain in the face for Wu Dan.  I glanced at Wu Dan's cheek, thinking that Wuzhishan might appear after a while.

    Xi Wu said coldly: "Where have you been all these years?!"

    Wu Dan whispered: "Where can I go, isn't it kicked out of the division?"

    Xi Wu's voice suddenly increased several degrees: "ThenWhat about ?  !  Did you agree to marry me when you come back from the Ma family?  !  As a result, after you came back, not only did your whole person change, but you later defected from the teacher's school!  Do you know how many years I have been waiting for you?  !  "

    I rely on it, it really is!  I subconsciously moved to the side.  Nima, I knew that Wu Dan's face was the material of a murderer.  Of course, it was the previous appearance.  But just look at those peach blossom eyes.  Let alone peach blossoms now, there is not a single chrysanthemum.

    Wu Dan was silent for a long while, then raised his head to look at Xi Wu: "Then this time, are you here to settle a private matter, or is it for the factional dispute of the Maoshan faction?"

    These words immediately ignited the surrounding atmosphere of war.  I seem to be able to see the two of them emitting green smoke, standing on opposite sides of each other.

    Xi Wu gritted her teeth coldly and said, "All of them." As she spoke, I saw her raise her hand again.  I curled my lips, thinking that this woman should not be messed with, if I get angry, I will beat you.  Just as she was thinking, she suddenly saw that the woman didn't put her hand on Wu Dan's face, but suddenly scattered the things in her hand on Wu Dan's face and body.

    There was a smell of blood, and I saw Wu Dan's face and body were sprinkled with a layer of dark red blood-smelling powder by the woman.

    "What?!" Wu Dan hurriedly wiped the powder from his face with both hands.  Mixed with the rain, I saw streaks of dark red powder mud left on Wu Dan's face.  But as the rain became heavier and heavier, I seemed to smell an increasingly bloody smell coming from Wu Dan.

    "You, you want to break my Taoism?" Wu Dan took a step back and shouted.

    Breaking the Taoism My heart moved. Could it be that the red color is human menstrual blood, and this is a broken "magic weapon" mixed with the most filthy materials?

    I rub it, this is a black hand against Wu Dan!  Although this thing can only weaken Taoism for a while, it can't completely disable people's Taoism.  But the duel between masters is only at this moment.  This thing is enough to make the Dao Fa fail for half an hour.

    As soon as Xi Wu changed her sad expression just now, she immediately pulled out a dagger from her cuff, and stabbed at Wu Dan.  This short sword has a silver light of Daoism, it seems to be cursed, and its speed is extremely fast, even from the perspective of my Youming eyes, it is much faster than ordinary sword swinging movements.

    This series of actions was unexpected, presumably Wu Dan also did not expect this sudden blow, unable to dodge in time, was stabbed in the ribs, and could not help but let out a cry of pain.  Zhao Yu and I didn't expect this change, so we were stunned for a moment.  Isn't Nima still a warm and sad reunion scene at the beginning?  ?  Why are they falling in love and killing each other now?  !

    Three seconds later, I reacted immediately, and quickly shot Xi Wu with my backhand.  But the shot missed, and the woman named Xiwu retreated into the courtyard very neatly.

    This shot made Duan Qingshui and Su Ling also shout.  Seeing that Wu Dan was injured, Su Ling immediately stepped forward to check, and said in surprise, "The incision is very deep, the bone can be seen deep, and it seems to be poisoned."

    When I heard this, my heart was half cold.  I stepped forward and asked, "Sister Immortal, can you cure it?"

    Su Ling frowned and looked at the black and red blood holes on Wu Dan's body, frowned and said, "Let me try it, this thing seems to be highly poisonous."

    Seeing Wu Dan's complexion was extremely bad, I was angry in my heart, so I rushed forward immediately.  At this time, the old man also threw the umbrella away and chanted mantras.  I saw several thunderbolts flashing in the sky above the courtyard, rumbling thunder sounded, and several cracks suddenly appeared on the ground.

    Bubbles of black air emerged from the cracks, lingering around, and turned into a row of Yin soldiers with sharp knives in an instant.

    I was taken aback, and thought to myself, no wonder this guy dared to bring only a few people to besiege us. It turns out that this bk will use Yin soldiers!  !

    Yin soldiers may not be powerful, but they can't stand up to many people.  Seeing this, Duan Qingshui immediately faced off.  Zhao Yu and I raised weapons to protect Wu Dan, while Su Ling was busy researching what kind of poison Wu Dan was poisoned.  Seeing that Wu Dan's complexion is extremely bad, and he has no way to do it now, I can't help feeling a little anxious.

    I suddenly remembered that the head of Maoshan was in the house, so I asked Ruan Lingxi and Tang Xin to guard him.  At this time, the woman also became ruthless, and continued to rush towards Wu Dan, her eyes were red, as if she wanted to tear Wu Dan's body into pieces.  I fired several times, and one shot hit the woman right in the shoulder.  Blood spattered out, but still did not stop the woman's killing intent.  Zhao Yu quickly raised his knife to block it.  When I saw Po Jun standing by and watching us coldly, I couldn't help but secretly hated him.  He made it clear that he didn't want to help, and he looked happily.

    I saw that the old man who summoned the Yin soldiers was very powerful, he protected his body with formations, and at the same time there were Yin soldiers attacking, even Duan Qingshui didn't get close to him quickly.

    The old man's formation was very powerful, and the Yin soldiers borrowed it as if they didn't have to return it.  I held up the God of War and shot, trying to block those Yin soldiers, but it was useless and to no avail.

    Just at this moment, Wu Dan whispered to me: "Come here, bastard apprentice!"

    I immediately leaned forward and cried: "Master, don't tell me, you can't die, you can't tell me this and that right now"

    Wu Dan spat: "I'm not explaining the funeral That man's formation the formation is at the foot!"

    After hearing this, I immediately looked at the old man's feet.  I saw that no matter how his body moved, his feet were as steady as a rock and as motionless as a mountain.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)p; I immediately leaned forward and cried: "Master, don't tell me, you can't die, you can't tell me this and that right now"

    Wu Dan spat: "I'm not explaining the funeral That man's formation the formation is at the foot!"

    After hearing this, I immediately looked at the old man's feet.  I saw that no matter how his body moved, his feet were as steady as a rock and as motionless as a mountain.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 521: The Secret of the Human Book

    ?

    I heard what Wu Dan said, and I secretly had an idea in my heart. I thought of the Bingpo Flying Knife, and was about to give him a shot, but suddenly I heard a shout from the room: "Song Yan, come in!"

    When I heard this angry voice, I felt a little familiar.  Think about it carefully, isn't this the voice of the head of the Maoshan School?  Isn't this old man dying of illness and about to enter the book of life and death?  Why are you so angry all of a sudden?  Are you going to return to the past?

    ?Thinking of this, my heart trembled, and I thought goodbye, the ultimate boss Ziyang Zhenren has not yet been found, you can't just stretch your legs and leave, what should you do if you leave a whole mountain of brothers from Maoshan Sect?  ?

    Thinking of this, I immediately opened the door and rushed in.  After entering the door, I saw Taoist Zizheng closing his eyes and recuperating, sitting on the bed.  I got closer and saw that the old man had a ruddy complexion and a good temperament, and he didn't intend to hang up at all.

    Xiao Mi yawned and continued to fall asleep!  !

    I cursed secretly in my heart, the outside is beaten like that, you still want to sleep!  !

    I stepped forward and said to Taoist Zizheng: "Senior, why are you calling me? Are you all right? It looks like the situation is not very good" Don't look back.

    "I'm here." I suddenly heard the voice of the master coming from beside me.  I turned my head to look, or, is this the legendary Lihun?

    I looked back at the head of the Maoshan faction sitting on the bed, and always felt something was wrong.  It seems that there is a soul in the body, but his soul is obviously outside the body. What does this mean?

    "This, senior, what is this?" I asked puzzled.

    Priest Zizheng said: "I'll take you to see something. Now, sit beside me, recite the soul-separating mantra, and come with me."

    I was skeptical, thinking that this product can't be fake, right?

    But I am very curious, the head of the Maoshan faction is not related to me, why did he show me something secret?  Besides, even if it's a fake, he should be a master, killing me in seconds, he shouldn't engage in such idiots.

    Thinking of this, I settled down and sat on the bed, ignoring the sound of fighting outside, slowly bringing my consciousness into emptiness, and then recited the incantation of leaving the soul.

    After the living soul left the body, I walked up to the soul of Master Zi Zhengdao, saw him chanting a spell, and dragged me to the back of the wall and rushed out.  However, after passing through the wall, it is not an ancient town on the main street, but a misty and chaotic world.

    I followed Zi Zhengdao and walked forward. Halfway through, I saw gray-black virtual images of mountains and rocks around me, or hazy skylight, so I couldn't help asking: "Senior, what is this place?"

    Master Zi Zhengdao smiled and said, "Have you heard of the Three Ancient Books?"

    I was stunned and said: "No, I only heard that there is the third uncle of the Southern School. Whose uncle is the third uncle of the ancient times?"

    Taoist Zizheng said: "It's not the third uncle, it's the 'three books'. According to legend, there are three books of heaven, earth, and man, which were written by the ancient sages Fuxi and Nuwa. Nuwa is the ancestor of all things, and they are all ancient gods.  The laws of heaven and common sense know the changes of all things. Fuxi and Nuwa invited the able men of Kyushu and the strange people from all over the world to collect the essence of the sun and the moon, gather the flowers of the heaven and the earth, and use the blood of Fuxi to send out the spinal cord of Pangu, exhausting ninety-nine and eighty  Create three wonderful books in one day¡ªthe book of heaven, the book of earth, and the book of man. The book of man was entrusted to the Yellow Emperor of the Xuanyuan clan with the surname Ji.  Entrusted to the survivors of Pangu, the Yellow Emperor got the help of the survivors of Pangu, and commanded the bears, î¼, pi, xiu, ØŒ, and tiger as totems, so that the Yellow Emperor was able to defeat the Shennong Jiang clan in the Battle of Banquan, and defeated the Jiuli clan headed by Chi You,  Win the battle of Zhuolu. The book of heaven belongs to Fuxi and Nuwa."

    I smiled wryly and said, "Senior Sect Leader, are you serious, or joking?"

    Master Zizheng said solemnly: "The legend of these three books is deified. But the three books do exist, and they are ancient Taoism volumes. Because they are written on rice paper used in the underworld, they can communicate with the netherworld. Now the two books of heaven and earth  It has disappeared, and now there are only human books, and it is still in our Maoshan faction."

    When Master Zizheng mentioned this, I remembered the case I encountered in Shandong before.  In order for the living to communicate with the undead, Fang Liang and I asked for a few pieces of this kind of rice paper.  Unexpectedly, the Maoshan School also has such mysterious secrets of Taoism.  Presumably, Master Ziyang did not kill the head of the Maoshan faction because of this.

    I really didn't expect that Master Ziyang hid this thing in a place where there are no people or ghosts.

    "Senior, where is this?" I looked at the boundless darkness, a little puzzled.

    Master Zizheng said: "This is another void beyond the Three Realms. For cultivators, especially people like Ziyang, there are too many eyeliners. If they hide in the Maoshan School, they will be found sooner or later. That's why I thought about this."  Method."

    As he said, Master Zizheng pointed to a place in front of him, said: "Here we are."

    I looked forward, but saw a small square box appearing in front of Master Zi Zhengdao.  This box looks very familiar to me. Thinking about it carefully, I seem to have seen this kind of box in the Hunting Bureau.  Like that kind of rice paper, this kind of transparent plexiglass box can actually imprison the spirit body, and it can also be stored in the yang room. It is a common thing for both yin and yang.

    I walked up and saw a roll of things in the glass box.  Master Ziyang opened the box and took out the files inside.  I opened it and wiped it. This old man is fooling people, there is not even a bird on it.

    I said speechlessly: "Senior, there is nothing in this game."

    Master Zizheng said: "This is written with the pen and ink of the underworld, so mortal eyes can't see why. Even Ziyang, who is a master of Taoism, can only see the outline of the handwriting."

    Saying so, Master Zizheng unfolded the blank "human book" in front of me, and said, "But you don't have ordinary mortal eyes, but ghost eyes. If you concentrate, you can see what's in the human book in your eyes."  way."

    I took the letter with suspicion, held my breath, and slowly eliminated distracting thoughts, unfolded it again, and I saw a series of coherent pictures, all kinds of seals of instructions, formulas, everything that one expects to find.

    Although these formulas and handprints are very simple, they are not like the Taoism of the Maoshan School, so I asked the master, what is it?  What does the human book represent?

    Master Zizheng said: "The so-called human book means that it can vary from person to person, and according to the transformation of the formula, find the best way to fight against the opponent's gate of life. How should I put it, the human book is the collection of the world's Taoism  Mahayana. However, it is alive and alive. It can wait for the opportunity to deduce the best way to fight against the opponent. It can also transform into different Taoism abilities based on your own Taoism foundation. Everything in the world changes.  The most unpredictable thing is people."

    I was stunned and said: "Senior Sect Master, you mean that if you learn the Taoism in the human book, then you will be invincible in the world?"

    Zi Zhengdao said with a long smile: "That would not be so powerful, it just means that he can grasp the opponent's life gate and know what Taoist moves to use to fight. But whether he can beat it depends on his understanding and foundation."

    I thought to myself this nonsense, does this mean that the human book is not so good.

    Master Zizheng looked at my expression and said with a smile: "Maybe you don't think it's very powerful, why don't you recite it yourself first. There are not many Taoisms in human books, and they are always the same. Remember this  A few, it¡¯s good to be able to use them flexibly.¡±

    I carefully read this very long file with doubts, and silently recorded the Taoist moves in it. When I closed my eyes and thought about it, I really felt extraordinary.  It seemed that a few streams of clear energy rushed straight to the Lingtai, and I felt refreshed all over my body.

    After a while, I closed the file and couldn't help asking: "Senior sect master, my cultivation level of this method is not even on the table. I'm only average compared to ordinary people, and I'm even more of a scumbag compared to the seniors.  Is it a bit violent for me to practice the Taoism in the human book? Haven't you all read it?"

    Zi Zhengdao said with a long smile: "It's not that we haven't read it, but we can't read the complete characters at all. It's rare that you have this ability, and your nature is kind and mellow. Although there are a few people in the Ma family who have eyes of ghosts and eyes of yin and yang.  , but after all, they are violent, and they cannot be entrusted to write to them."

    I felt ashamed after hearing this, and handed this file over to Master Zizheng.  Master Zizheng put the dossier back into the box, smiled at me and said, "Let's go, we should go back."

    I was stunned and said: "Senior Sect Leader, you brought me here this time just to let me read human books?"

    Zi Zhengdao sighed: "That's right. I think my lifespan is coming to an end, and there are not many days left. The only one who knows the secret of Ren Shu is myself. I can't let this secret be buried. Because in the future, it is very likely that Taoism will be different.  There is a big battle for Pai, Master Ziyang is not easy to deal with, if you can master the secrets of Ren Shu, then the odds of winning will be greater."

    I smiled wryly and said: "Is it really possible?" God knows that this old man has never seen the foundation of my Taoism.

    At this time, I suddenly remembered the description of me on the Sansheng Stone: "I only live for killing evil." At first I thought that the stone was bragging, but now I look at it, I was born with such a fate.  Slaying demons and binding evil spirits, saving thousands of people, suddenly became taller than anyone else.

    I walked in front, and Master Zizheng followed behind me. Just like this, I walked out of the Three Realms and returned my soul to my body.  I shook my hands and feet and stood up, but I heard the sound of fighting outside.  I didn't expect that after going for so long, the fight outside the door was still fierce.  I turned my head to look at Priest Zizheng next to me, only to see that he also woke up.

    "Senior, are you feeling okay?" I hurriedly asked.  Leaving the soul is not a good job, it will take a lot of effort.  He was already very weak, this time he walked with me for so long and still found that person's book, he must have only one breath left.

    Unexpectedly, Master Zi Zhengdao rolled his eyes, twisted his neck, and suddenly smiled at me: "Very good, very good, young man, how are you?"

    After hearing this, I always felt that there was a strange tone, as if it was different from that Zi Zhengdao leader just now.  The voice was very awkward.

    "Um, senior, are you okay?" I looked at him and asked.

    Master Zi Zhengdao blinked, then made a cute gesture suddenly, and said with a smile, "Do you think I'm good?"

    Hearing this voice, I suddenly shivered.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)After a long time, I still found that person's book, so I can only breathe a sigh of relief.

    Unexpectedly, Master Zi Zhengdao rolled his eyes, twisted his neck, and suddenly smiled at me: "Very good, very good, young man, how are you?"

    After hearing this, I always felt that there was a strange tone, as if it was different from that Zi Zhengdao leader just now.  The voice was very awkward.

    "Um, senior, are you okay?" I looked at him and asked.

    Master Zi Zhengdao blinked, then made a cute gesture suddenly, and said with a smile, "Do you think I'm good?"

    Hearing this voice, I suddenly shivered.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 522: Changing Soul

    ?

    This voice really made me tremble, matching this expression, Nima, just like a king sledgehammer, his boss.  Is there such a cute uncle?  !  uncle?  !

    This voice was very familiar. After hearing this sentence, I immediately recognized Xiao Mi's voice.

    "Xiao Mi, why are you in the body of the senior sect master?!" I asked in surprise.

    Xiao Mi yawned: "Why not? This old man's lifespan is over, and his soul stays outside the Three Realms, and he never came back with you."

    "No? Senior Zizheng passed away?" I was surprised.

    Xiao Mi snorted coldly: "He's dead, don't you know? His soul hasn't come back with you."

    I looked at the fox's body in surprise, but it was also looking at me ignorantly.  Without the human soul living in it, the little fox turned back into an ordinary fox again.

    I gathered myself together and asked, "What do you mean by this? Have you already made up your mind to change your soul?"

    Xiao Mi nodded and said: "Zi Zhengdao's Changyang lifespan is over, but the Maoshan faction is still in the hands of Master Ziyang, and he can't just go away. In desperation, only Li Daitao froze."

    I smiled wryly and said, "You guys can figure it out." At this moment, I suddenly found that Ruan Lingxi and Tang Xin were not there, so I asked, "Where are the evil girl and the nymphomaniac?"

    Xiao Mi stretched her muscles, stood up and said: "They saw that I was fine, so they went outside to help. Let's go and see the situation outside."

    I suddenly thought of Wu Dan, who was seriously injured, and hurried out. I opened the door and saw that the battle was still fierce outside the door.  The two sides are inseparable.  But Su Ling seemed to have bandaged Wu Dan's wound well, and the poison gradually subsided.  But judging from Wu Dan's situation, Taoism still hasn't been restored, and the time I left seems to be no more than a cup of tea.

    I didn't care about others, and immediately rushed to see Wu Dan's injury: "Master, are you okay?"

    Wu Dan waved his hand and said: "I can't die, even if I can't move for a while."

    I turned around and saw Ruan Lingxi and Tang Xin were entangled with the woman, Zhao Yu was fighting the young man, Duan Qingshui was still fighting the old man, and Po Jun was still standing by.

    I gave him a sideways glance, thinking carefully to prevent this guy from fighting with the snipe and the clam for the fisherman's gain.  Who knows what's going on in this guy's mind?

    Seeing that Duan Qingshui was actually no match for the old man, I stepped forward to help.  Recalling the dossier of Taoism I read with Taoist Zizheng just now, I decided to try to see if I could break the old man's formation.

    The so-called seal of Taoism in human scriptures is indeed only half.  The other half, you need to imitate other people's instructions.  Only in this way can one's Taoism truly become the nemesis of others, which is a bit similar to Kakashi's Sharingan copying.  It's just that this is not a simple copy and paste, but a balance and conversion of energy after copying, and transform it into a force against the opponent.

    So I concentrated and calmed down, and tried to recite the mantra by myself according to the mantra instructions in the Taoist dossier. Then, I observed the old man's mantra and followed his movements to imitate it.

    I didn't expect any effect at first, but I didn't expect this imitation to actually have an effect.  I felt two Daoist sword lights suddenly appear in the palm of my hand, flying towards the old man's ankles.

    I wondered if this would work, even the Ice Soul Throwing Knife couldn't break through the encirclement of the Yin soldiers.  Unexpectedly, the sword light of this method actually penetrated the encirclement of the Yin soldiers, and went directly towards the old man's ankle.  The old guy was only focused on dealing with Duan Qingshui, he didn't notice my movements at all, but when he saw the sword light flying by, he subconsciously withdrew his feet.  When I saw his steps move away, a strange spell appeared on the ground.  This spell exudes a strong evil spirit, which seems to be the so-called eye of formation.  All Yin soldiers are attracted by this thing.  My heart lit up, and I immediately chanted the mantra and said: "Bing Po!"

    A cold light flashed and pierced towards the spell.  The ice blade pierced the spell and nailed it to the ground, and I saw a black hole in the center of the spell, and then there was a "poof", and a ghostly fire swallowed the spell.

    At this moment, I saw that the densely packed Yin soldiers suddenly decreased by half, and I suddenly felt that the space was much more spacious.

    The old man suddenly felt very puzzled when he saw that I had left for a while and suddenly turned off the phone.  But without the assistance of so many Yin soldiers, the old man gradually became a little powerless.  Duan Qingshui saw the opening and pressed on step by step, finally punched the old man in the chest and sent him flying.

    I was secretly happy in my heart, and quickly looked at the right time to stab another spell with the Bingpo Flying Knife.  As the talisman burned into ashes, those Yin soldiers also disappeared like a bubble.  Several people were forced to go to the other end of the yard by us.

    Seeing that the outcome has been decided, I felt a stone in my heart, and I was about to send the three of them together.They were captured together, but seeing the old man's expression immediately changed, he sneered and said, "Do you think you can go out after defeating us?! It's just the beginning!"

    As he said that, the old guy actually took out a dagger and stabbed himself in the neck.  I was taken aback, and thought to myself, what's the matter? If you don't succeed, you will succeed.  This old man is too sincere.

    But at this time, Wu Dan who had been sitting on the ground suddenly jumped up and shouted: "Stop him!"

    I was startled.  But how can this be stopped, we have a certain distance from that old man, no one thought that this guy would wipe his neck.  A bloody mouth appeared on the old guy's neck. Immediately, the blood flowed out, flowed on the ground, and seeped into it hissingly.

    Seeing this, Wu Dan immediately pushed Tang Xin into the room first: "You can't deal with the things that come out in a while!"

    Tang Xin didn't know what to do, so she was pushed into the house by Wu Dan.  Wu Dan turned around and said to Ruan Lingxi: "I suspect that there are blood-fed blood demon zombies underground here. Your goddess crossbow can still resist it, but be careful!"

    Ruan Lingxi nodded, and when we were at a loss, we saw the soil in the courtyard churning, and something stretched out its withered claws from inside.  I saw that the skin and bones of the claws were dry, but the fingers were blood-colored, braving faint blood.

    "Master, why haven't I heard of Gorefiend Zombies?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said with a wry smile: "Because it's basically hard to see." Just as I was talking, I saw Xi Wu and the young man sitting down, twirling formulas in their hands, as if they were reciting some spell.

    Wu Dan seemed to be facing an enemy, but I saw that he was suddenly at a loss.  I thought to myself, if there are zombies, wouldn't my God of War be able to deal with them too?  So he fired two shots at the gorefiend that crawled out.

    But what surprised me was that after the God of War's bullet touched the zombie, its power was greatly reduced, not even a single firework exploded.  The bullet penetrated into the zombie's body, and the Gorefiend zombie only moved slowly for a moment, before continuing to crawl out of the mud.

    "The bullets of God of War don't work?" I was surprised.  I then thought about the Taoism in the human book, but Taoist Zizheng said that the so-called human book, the Taoist law is only useful to people, and it can be used against Taoist masters.  But it doesn't have much effect on this kind of thing.

    At this time, the more than twenty Gorefiend zombies had all crawled out of the soil.  I took a look at the appearance of the Gorefiend Zombie. I rubbed it too heavily.  The whole body is blood red, Didi Lala seems to be bleeding.  But the stench of blood was very unpleasant.

    I finally know why the bullets don't work on them.  This kind of thing must be a monster bred with the most filthy blood in the world, mixed with other things to bring this thing back to life.  Any artifacts have little effect on them.

    Ruan Lingxi bent her bow and set her arrows, and with the Goddess' crossbow arrows in her hand, several of them flew out.  Dao magic spells flashed on the arrows, hitting three of the zombies.  At any rate, her goddess crossbow had some effect, but it was not the effect of a magic weapon, but because the god's crossbow contained a special way of restraining zombies.

    After being hit by the arrow, the Gorefiend Zombie screamed strangely, and black blood spewed out.  Seeing this, Zhao Yu stepped forward and raised the Duoshe Knife to stop the zombies from hacking, but found that the Duoshe Knife didn't work at all.  Wu Dan pulled him back and said, "No way, just avoid it first!"

    So the few of us had to fight while hiding. After a while, Ruan Lingxi cursed: "Damn, bastard, find a way quickly, I don't have so many crossbow arrows!"

    I suddenly broke out in a cold sweat.  No matter how you think about it, this thing is hard to penetrate.  Thinking of this, I want to try to ask God.  At this time, the Gorefiend Zombie had slowly surrounded him.  When I was about to recite the mantra Nian Jue, I saw movement from Po Jun.  I saw that he didn't know what was stuck into the body of the zombie version of Ma Luoyu.  As if being charged suddenly, the zombie version Ma Luoyu's eyes glowed with a purple-blue glint, his fangs were slightly exposed, and he rushed towards the gorefiend zombie.

    I frowned and looked at the streaks of blood on Ma Luoyu's hands, and couldn't help shivering.  I don't know what method Po Jun used, but he saw Ma Luoyu rushing into the group of blood demon zombies like a killing machine, swiped a few times, and scratched the throat of the blood demon zombie.  Not only the throat, but wherever Ma Luoyu's legs and feet went, the zombie immediately fell apart as if encountering a sharp knife, blood mist rose everywhere, and the courtyard was like a purgatory on earth.

    Looking at Ma Luoyu's lifeless murderous look, I couldn't help feeling sour.  This was such a lively girl, but now she was turned into this kind of appearance.  But this thought was only fleeting, because I found out that Ma Luoyu had killed these blood fiend zombies to bits and pieces.

    Ma Luoyu seemed to have red eyes, pushed away the Gorefiend zombie, and killed the woman named Xiwu.  The woman didn't even have time to hide, and Ma Luoyu grabbed her throat with one hand.  Ma Luoyu's fingers slowly tightened, and I saw that the face of the woman named Xiwu began to turn blue-gray.

    Seeing this, Wu Dan rushed over immediately, grabbed Ma Luoyu's hand, and shouted: "Stop!!"

    If Ma Luoyu had a human consciousness, he would naturally listen to Wu Dan, but now this is the zombie version, so naturally he wouldn't shake Wu Dan. When he was airless, he continued to tighten his hands, and would strangle the woman to death every minute.  rhythm.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Lu Yu's fingers slowly tightened, and I saw that the face of the woman named Xi Wu began to turn blue-gray.

    Seeing this, Wu Dan rushed over immediately, grabbed Ma Luoyu's hand, and shouted: "Stop!!"

    If Ma Luoyu had a human consciousness, he would naturally listen to Wu Dan, but now this is the zombie version, so naturally he wouldn't shake Wu Dan. When he was airless, he continued to tighten his hands, and would strangle the woman to death every minute.  rhythm.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 523 Bloodthirsty Butterfly Clothes (Part 1)

    ?

    Seeing that he couldn't stop Ma Luoyu, Wu Dan yelled at Po Jun, telling him to stop Ma Luoyu.  Po Jun didn't seem to bother to talk to him, until the woman almost rolled her eyes, and then played the piccolo in her hand unhurriedly.

    When Ma Luoyu heard the password, she stopped and stood quietly aside.  At this time, the woman came up in one breath, coughed for a long time, and almost died on the ground.

    In fact, I looked quite relieved.  It may be that the witch sister and the master have been regarded as a couple, and another woman came out of nowhere, so naturally I don't like it very much.  What's more, this wicked woman wants to kill us, Nima, didn't she care about the relationship with Master back then?  ?

    I looked at the woman coldly, and seeing that Wu Dan didn't go forward to help her, I just sighed softly.  The woman sneered and said, "Why, pity me? But I always think about killing you and this bitch!"

    Having said that, the woman glared at Ma Luoyu bitterly.  Of course, the zombie version of Ma Luoyu couldn't understand what she was talking about, and was just indifferent.  I was annoyed in my heart, thinking that if this was the real witch sister, she would have slapped her away long ago.  Damn, how old are you who dare to scold my wife?  !

    Wu Dan sighed: "Xiwu, it's been so many years, I was wrong back then. But I have already accepted the punishment, and the resentment in your heart should disappear"

    The woman didn't listen, and spat at Wu Dan decisively.  Wu Dan's face was embarrassed, and he didn't speak any more.  It was funny in my heart, and I thought to myself, is this called a hot face with a cold butt?

    A few of us simply put the old man's body away, tied up the young man and Xi Wu, and brought them back to the house.  I saw that Wu Dan's expression was very bad, so I pulled him aside and said in a low voice, "Master, explain this woman's affairs? Why is there another one? How many good sisters do you have, Master? No spare tires?"  Less!"

    Wu Dan spat: "Don't talk nonsense. This is my childhood sweetheart. I thought we could be together. Couldn't this be the Ma Luoyu incident?"

    I suddenly said: "Oh, so you have changed your mind."

    Wu Dan spat: "Don't worry about it. What you have to worry about now is Master Ziyang. Just now I saw that your Taoism seems to have suddenly improved."

    Hearing Wu Dan mention this, I just remembered the matter of Ren Shu, so I repeated it to Wu Dan.  Wu Dan listened, nodded realistically, and then sighed: "Apprentice, you have to be careful. The three books of heaven, earth and man, it is said that the book of heaven can see through the secrets of heaven and human life.  , It is also something that the various schools of Taoism are fighting for. Renshu is even more powerful. Now that you know these secrets, if Master Ziyang can¡¯t find Renshu, he will try to trick you, so be careful.¡±

    I smiled and said, "Okay, master, don't worry, I haven't even seen Ziyang's shadow until now."

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said, "I'm afraid you'll end it right away when you see it. But you're a tough kid, so you won't be able to finish playing so early."

    The two of us were talking about it, and it was already late at night.  Everyone cleaned up the mess together, thinking that the blood demon zombie might be the body of a colleague from the original hunting bureau, who was killed and buried in the yard, and became a blood demon.

    I reported this matter to Ouyang Zhuan's family, and Ouyang Bo said that he would deal with it tomorrow morning.  In my eyes, he is similar to a sanitation worker, anyway, it is right to find him for the aftermath.

    Wu Dan told me that the old man who died was surnamed Yun, and he was also a disciple of the Maoshan School. It seems that he followed Ziyang on an evil path.  Xiwu, most likely because of love turned into hatred and finally became a demon, and also mixed with Master Ziyang to trouble us.

    After tossing for most of the night, we are all quite tired.  Wu Dan suggested that we take turns to watch the night, rest and wait for the people from the Spirit Hunting Bureau to clean up the mess tomorrow.

    I went back to the room and fell asleep for a while. Suddenly, I seemed to hear a scream in my dream, followed by the sound of fluttering birds flapping their wings.  Where did the bird come from in the middle of the night?  !

    Immediately I woke up with a jolt, got up and saw that Zhao Yu beside me also sat up.

    "Zhao Yu, did you hear anything?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "It seems that there is the sound of birds flying by, a large flock of birds."

    We both pushed the door open and went out, only to see that opposite, Xi Wu and the door of the young man's room were open.  Wu Dan was standing by the door in a daze, with his back to us.  Ruan Lingxi also seemed to have been awakened, and was standing beside Wu Dan at this time.  Zhao Yu and I looked at each other and rushed over immediately.  When they reached the door of the house, they suddenly smelled a strong smell of blood.  When I took a closer look, I suddenly got goosebumps all over my body.  I saw a very strange thing happened in the house-a red liquid like blood sprayed out from the cracks in the masonry floor, which made people feel very horrified after seeing it.

    Moreover, the blood spurted out violently, splashing blood all over Na Xiwu's body.  red fresh?As if sprayed from a sprayer, it was sprayed upward from the ground, 30 to 40 cm high, and lasted for several seconds.  Just like "Blood Fountain".  At this time, I suddenly found that the young man had disappeared, and there was only Xi Wu in the room.

    "What's the matter?" I asked looking at the blood all over the floor.

    Wu Dan's face was as cold as ice at this time, and he shouted at Xi Wu: "You killed him and used a blood curse on him?!"

    Xi Wu snorted coldly, with hatred in her eyes: "Yes, I turned him into a blood demon and reported it to Ziyang. Don't be too happy, you will have a better life in the future!!"

    There was a sudden hit in my heart.  I have also heard of the Blood Curse. Wu Dan said that this thing is to use talisman water to turn human bones into blood, and then the soul will become a blood-colored ghost bird, carrying the last message of life.  It brings someone.

    Fuck me, this way of sending messages is so awesome that I dare not look directly at it.  It's not like killing a person just to send a message, right?  !  Is it okay to do it?  !  Immediately, my impression of this woman became even worse.

    Wu Dan was also annoyed, and scolded: "Do you have the heart? This young man was once your disciple after all, right?! How could you do such a cruel thing?!"

    The woman gritted her teeth and said, "It's all thanks to you that I became like this!!"

    One sentence blocked Wu Dan.  Wu Dan was depressed for a while, didn't say anything, just locked the door, and said to me: "Ouyang Bo's people will come later, take her away."

    I asked: "Master, don't you feel sorry for her?"

    Wu Dan sighed: "I miss the old love, but things have changed."

    I curled my lips, seeing Wu Dan so depressed, I simply followed him back to the house.  It was almost dawn now, so I simply sat across from him and asked, "Master, I know you are depressed, so tell me what you are depressed about. It's a pity that there is no wine now, otherwise I will have a drink with you."

    Wu Dan slumped on the chair and sighed: "It's nothing. After all, many years have passed. Xiwu was very different back then. Although she didn't have Ma Luoyu's beauty, she was gentle and demure, and she was quite endearing.  A girl. Xiwu is my first love, my childhood sweetheart. I originally agreed that I would marry her when I came back from Ma¡¯s house. But I didn¡¯t expect that many things happened later, and I let her down.¡±

    I was stunned and said: "Emma, ??Master, your first love is still a scene of Smiling Proud Jianghu. You and that dance are Yue Lingshan and Linghu Chong?" But in the end, this little junior sister was worse than Yue Lingshan, and she directly transformed into Li Mochou  .

    Wu Dan waved his hand and said: "Forget it, it's old. It's also my fault. I changed first."

    I smiled and said: "Master, you don't have to worry too much. The nature of a person determines the path he will take in the future. Maybe this woman is not a good person herself, so she became like this later. Look at Sister Witch.  He's not a good person, but he didn't do anything harmful in the end, right? It's still a matter of human nature."

    Wu Dan smiled wryly, "Maybe."

    For a while, we both fell silent.  Looking at Wu Dan's face, I really can't imagine that this guy was so popular in the girl world back then, and there were three girls before and after.

    The next day, people from the Hunting Bureau came, cleaned up the mess, and took it away for the woman.  Ouyang Bo didn't come, but he brought a piece of news: Ma Yun and Zang Qingning also came from Yunnan, and they seemed to be near Zhenjiang.

    "Ma Yun?" I get angry when I think of this guy.  The kid wants to steal the woman from me and pay it back.

    Wu Dan was surprised and said: "The two of them are here, what do you mean? What is Zang Qingning thinking?"

    I said: "Oh master, don't care what he thinks, we won't see him anyway."

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said, "I'm just afraid that someone will come to your door."

    At this time, Zhao Yu sent off his colleagues from the Hunting Bureau, and walked up to me and Wu Dan: "There is something wrong now, we may have to stay here in Zhenjiang for a few days."

    "What happened?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "There is a strange case here in Zhenjiang, and all colleagues from the Hunting Bureau have died in the line of duty, so we have to deal with it. Chief Ouyang also means the same."

    "Another case?" I said speechlessly, "What's the matter this time?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Death Butterfly Valley."

    Having said that, Zhao Yu talked about the case in Zhenjiang City.  There is a small town near Zhenjiang called Longtan Town.  There is a small hill in this town called Xunlong Mountain.  There used to be an ecological park on the mountain called Butterfly Valley.  But now Butterfly Valley is closed.  Because there was a murder case.

    There is a mountain stream in Xunlong Mountain, and there is a grassland at the bottom of the mountain stream. There used to be butterflies flying on the grassland.  However, since the butterflies disappeared inexplicably, that place has become a death valley, and there are always people who die inexplicably after going there.  It is said that the survivors who have been there said that they would feel dizzy and weak when they arrived on the grass.  There was a strange smell stimulating, chest tightness and shortness of breath.

    Later, it was also found that a goat ran to the ditch to graze and died on the ground without any traces on its body.  There is also a dog and a cat that have been dead for many days in the grass.  There have been many inexplicable deaths of small animals in this place.

    Later, it wasn't just animals who died, but also people.  A few days ago, a body was found on Xunlong Mountain.  His clothes were torn, his feet were bare, his eyes were wide open, his mouth was wide open, and he looked like he was dying.  Likewise, no marks of any wounds or attacks were found on his body.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)It is said that the survivors who have been there said that they would feel dizzy and weak when they arrived on the grass.  There was a strange smell stimulating, chest tightness and shortness of breath.

    Later, it was also found that a goat ran to the ditch to graze and died on the ground without any traces on its body.  There is also a dog and a cat that have been dead for many days in the grass.  There have been many inexplicable deaths of small animals in this place.

    Later, it wasn't just animals who died, but also people.  A few days ago, a body was found on Xunlong Mountain.  His clothes were torn, his feet were bare, his eyes were wide open, his mouth was wide open, and he looked like he was dying.  Likewise, no marks of any wounds or attacks were found on his body.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 524: Bloodthirsty Butterfly Clothes (Part 2)

    ?

    "This is what I initially learned about the case." Zhao Yu said to me: "We may need to go to Longtan Town."

    Tiger Den Longtan ah.  I thought to myself.

    "There are so many of us going together?" I frowned.  How to investigate this with a group of Hulala people.  So I discussed with Wu Dan and asked others to stay in Zhenjiang and wait for us. I went to Longtan Mountain with Zhao Yu and Wu Dan.

    Ruan Lingxi also wanted to follow, saying that she was afraid that something would happen to me. I thought to myself that you were afraid that something would happen to you if you followed me.  Su Ling said to Duan Qingshui: "Why don't you go with them, we'll wait for you in Zhenjiang City."

    Duan Qingshui looked at Po Jun next to him, and snorted coldly, "I don't trust him."

    Po Jun said coldly: "I want to do it, it started a long time ago. Since I am already an alliance, I will not harm you, but I will not help you in particular."

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "It's okay, let them stay here. The people from the Hunting Bureau haven't left yet."

    After the discussion, I followed Wu Dan, Zhao Yu, and Duan Qingshui to Longtan Town.  The name of this town is quite strange, the town is also small, not well-known, and even hard to find on the map.  There is not much population in the whole town, and the scenery is similar to that of ordinary Jiangnan water towns.  The only thing that has some characteristics is that it is leaning on a valley.  The name of the mountain is Xunlong Mountain, there may be some kind of legend, but there is too little information about this town, and I don't know what is so special about it.

    Now it seems that the most peculiar place is that there is an ecological Butterfly Valley where butterflies dance gracefully.  Of course, the butterflies are gone now, and there are a few more dead people.

    After arriving at Butterfly Valley, I looked around at the surrounding scenery.  The scenery is good, there is a large green grassland, mountains, rocks, springs, pavilions, terraces and pavilions, just like the shooting scene of an ancient costume film.  It's just that a cordon has been pulled up on the green grass, and that large green grass is the scene of death.

    It is now the end of August and the heat is unbearable.  The local policeman in charge of the murder watched the scene with me.  I looked at the surrounding scene, the bright sunlight was very intense, I couldn't see anything wrong with the surrounding aura at all.  When the yang energy is too strong during the day, many other things will be suppressed or escaped.

    We couldn't see anything unusual, so we found a gazebo to sit down and rest.  The little policeman who received us was surnamed Liu, a very simple person. Seeing us sweating profusely, he went to buy iced drinks.

    We sat in the gazebo, and soon we felt the cool breeze, which made us feel much cooler.  I looked at the surrounding scenery and asked Xiao Liu: "I heard that this was originally a butterfly valley, and there were colorful butterflies everywhere. Why haven't I seen one now?"

    Xiao Liu said with a wry smile: "There were indeed many before, and it was very magical. It is said that there used to be a fairy butterfly in this place, and there used to be a statue. It has disappeared since the accident. No, the butterfly disappeared slowly. It was before the murder.  .¡±

    "Did anything happen before the murder?" Wu Dan asked.

    Xiao Liu said: "Actually, it's nothing special. Isn't this area an ecological reserve? A while ago, the people in the reserve made an advertisement. A few days ago, the scenic spot held a butterfly festival, and the scenic spot launched a real-life performance of a butterfly fairy  How about this, let me show you the local news, there are a lot of retweets on Weibo right now."

    As he spoke, Xiao Liu took out his mobile phone, pulled out a Weibo post, and pushed it in front of us.  I went over to take a look, and saw it wrote on Weibo: "The 11th Butterfly Festival was held in Longtan Town, and the scenic spot specially launched a 'Butterfly Fairy' to attract tourists.  Dressed up in clothes supported by hundreds of live butterflies. The live butterflies were directly pierced to death by steel needles on the white pomegranate skirt, and some butterflies were still trembling. Seeing this scene, the children at the scene were frightened and cried. It is understood that Longtan  Town Butterfly Valley Nature Reserve and the World Man and Nature Biosphere Reserve are famous for the variety and quantity of butterflies."

    A short post on Weibo with two pictures.  I saw a woman in ancient white clothes dressed up as a fairy, and her body was indeed covered with butterflies.  According to the explanation in the text, the butterflies are stuck on it, so there will be dozens of them densely, which is not bad enough.

    Looking at related searches again, "sticking dead butterflies for decoration" has become a hot word, causing widespread controversy.  In the early hours of the previous few days, the tourist reception center of the scenic spot was even smashed by unknown persons.  In this regard, the scenic spot issued a solemn statement, saying that the butterfly stabbed to death had nothing to do with them, and the so-called propaganda of the Butterfly Valley scenic spot was actually an infringement.

    "Or, this scenic spot is indeed damaged enough." Wu Dan said after reading it: "Is the scenic spot service center not far away?"

    Xiao Liu nodded and said, "Just walk two hundred meters from here. Now the glass has been smashed, but I don't know who did it."

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "Take me?A thunder came from the sky.  Immediately afterwards, the wind blew up.  I looked through the glass door, what the hell, is there a blizzard in Butterfly Valley?  ?

    ?I saw the white flocs outside the glass door swirling in succession, wandering uncertainly in the strong wind.  Immediately there was a thunder, and my whole body became numb, my eyes turned black, and I felt like I was about to lose consciousness.

    I rubbed the space between my eyebrows, and was surprised to find that there was a piece of black soil on the original grass, like ashes. It seemed that two birds were falling on the lawn, but they were suddenly "killed" by the thunder.

    I was startled, swallowed my saliva, and whispered to Wu Dan: "Master, why is it thundering and snowing again?"

    Wu Dan thought for a while, and said: "The way of heaven is abnormal, I'm afraid something will happen. It's strange, according to what Xiao Liu said, there has never been such an abnormal phenomenon."

    Zhao Yu said: "Yes, the animals and people who died on the lawn before were not killed by lightning. The situation today seems to be different from before."

    "It's very different." Wu Dan frowned and said, "Wait a minute, let's go and have a look around the statue." (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 525 Bloodthirsty Butterfly Clothes (Part 2)

    ?

    What's the difference?  I looked at the inexplicable blizzard outside the window, thinking what kind of rhythm it was.

    However, although there is a blizzard outside, it doesn't feel particularly cold.  Or the range of cold is only in that small part.  It's just within the range of the lawn.

    After waiting for a long time, it seems that the blizzard has slowly stopped, and everything around has returned to normal.  There were two dead birds on the lawn.  Miraculously, the lawn that had been burnt black returned to normal.

    When everything returned to normal, Wu Dan said: "Go, go out and have a look."

    So the four of us came out of the office and headed for the lawn.  When I got to the lawn, I felt a pungent smell coming, so I couldn't help covering my nose.

    This smell is very strange, like the smell of something rotten, mixed with the smell of soil and grass, mixed with an indescribable smell.

    "Master, this smell is a bit pungent." I grinned.

    Wu Dan frowned and said, "Why do I feel like something is rotten?"

    Zhao Yu was about to take a step forward to take a closer look, but was stopped by Wu Dan: "Wait, people say that people on the lawn will be killed for no reason, let's be careful. During the day, the bastards would say  There is something wrong with the fairy statue, why don't we go and have a look first."

    So the four of us went from the lawn to the fairy statue.  Since the distance was not very far, we soon saw the statue of the Butterfly Fairy.

    At this time, the night wind still hadn't stopped, and the sound of hunting wind rang in his ears.  From a distance, I seem to see white things floating on the fairy statue, dancing with the wind.

    I pointed to the statue and said to Wu Dan: "Master, look, what is flying?"

    Wu Dan looked at it and said, "It seems that someone put a white dress on that statue."

    "White clothes?" I walked up to take a look, and sure enough, the Butterfly Fairy put on a white dress at some point, dancing with the night wind.

    When I got closer, I found that the white dress was a white cloak tied around the neck of the statue.  It was the white cloak that was flying with the wind, but something seemed to be stuck to the cloak.

    When I turned on the flashlight I brought from the office of the scenic spot and took a picture of it, I was almost scared to pee.  It turned out that pieces of human-shaped paper-like things were stuck to the white cloak.

    "Master, does that look like human skin?" I frowned and said.  I've seen things like human skin a long time ago, and because I was so impressed before, I can see it quickly now.

    Wu Dan pursed his lips and sighed: "Yes, I knew something would happen."

    Now there are only four of us in the scenic spot, and others have long been afraid to stay here at night.  We searched around and found nothing out of the ordinary.  It seems that the blizzard just now has hidden the murderer's whereabouts.  Wu Dan asked me to find a ladder to climb to the waist of the fairy statue first, and then climb up to pull down the white cloak.

    I took off the thing with the human skin on it and spread it out on the ground to see that there were four bloody human skins on it. What's more ironic is that it was not glued on by anything, but like those butterflies,  nailed in.

    "In the past, butterflies were nailed to death, but now people are nailed to clothes." Wu Dan sighed, "This man is quite angry. No, the murderer may not necessarily be a man. First look for these four corpses."

    So the four of us spread out to search, turned the scenic spot around, and finally found the four skinned corpses in the grass.

    Zhao Yu called us to go and see.  I took a photo with the flashlight and almost threw up on the spot.  There were four bloody corpses lined up in the shape of a pair of butterfly wings.  The eyes of those corpses were turned out, their mouths were long, and their teeth were exposed. They were suddenly illuminated by the cold light of the flashlight, and seemed to be half-smiling or crying.

    Duan Qingshui frowned and said, "These four should be the scenic spot staff who planned the Butterfly Fairy event."

    "How do you know that?" I asked.

    Duan Qingshui said: "Isn't the one who died before also the planner of Butterfly Fairy's promotional activity?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Indeed, two of them still have work permits for scenic spots."

    I said speechlessly: "Then what's going on? Could it be that butterflies kill people? Butterflies take revenge? That's impossible, master. If you say that foxes and weasels can cause harm to the world, I still believe it. Butterflies can take revenge.  It's unbelievable."

    Wu Dan said: "Apprentice, do you see any unusual places around here?"

    I shook my head and said: "I have seen it just now, and there is no spirit body."

    the??Qing Shui then continued to exert strength, stepped forward and smashed the metal object twice to open a crack.  This is indeed two pieces of metal cover glued together.

    "There is a corpse inside." Duan Qingshui frowned and said, "It smells of decay, it's too stinky."

    When the colleagues from the Hunting Bureau heard about the dead body, they immediately went up to it, took out all kinds of professional tools and opened the metal mold.

    I also leaned over to look, and was surprised to find that there was a young female corpse in the mold, which was well preserved, and I could vaguely see the young and beautiful appearance before birth.

    Miraculously, the female corpse was dressed in an elegant pink ancient costume with high temples, and was dressed like a fairy.

    The female corpse was obviously embalmed.  But no matter how clever the anti-corrosion technology is, it is difficult to cover up the stench of the corpse.

    There is actually a real butterfly fairy body in the Butterfly Fairy sculpture!  This discovery surprised us all.  Let me go, this sculpture that has been here for more than ten years is actually a very special coffin of a butterfly fairy?  However, it is always not a good thing for the dead to be buried in the ground.  I don't know who did it.

    Wu Dan took a deep breath and said to me: "Maybe this matter is not simple. Check first, who made this sculpture back then."

    "Master, do you think this sculpture is related to the strange things that happened recently?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "Let's stay and have a look tonight, you may know."

    Still stay?  I couldn't help shivering.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 526: The Statue Is Missing

    ?

    After discovering the corpse in the statue, we began to investigate who was responsible for making this Butterfly Fairy sculpture.

    It is not difficult to find out who made the metal mold.  Because it is a national scenic spot, the origin and maintenance of the thing are recorded.

    However, after checking the information, we were surprised to find that this sculpture was not made by the local government agencies, but from the people.

    At that time, a sculpture made by a sculptor who lived here was placed in this valley.  Since the Butterfly Valley was not developed more than ten years ago, it was just an ordinary valley, and this sculpture did not attract much attention.  The sculptor was an outsider, and he seemed to like butterflies very much. After seeing this valley, he liked it very much, so he settled down.

    But more than ten years ago, shortly after the statue was completed, the sculptor passed away.  Since he has no descendants, when the country developed this valley, it included the sculptures.  There is relatively little information about this sculptor, except that his name is Ma Dan [Damnis everyone named Dan a sculptor], from Zhejiang.

    "The sculptor is dead, so it seems impossible to find out." I frowned and said, "There is too little information on him, and his parents died long ago. It seems that he had a wife who died long ago. What a f*cking family."  None alive."

    Zhao Yu thought for a while and said, "There is one more person. This metal mold doesn't look like a sculptor's handiwork. It was probably made by someone else, or a worker according to the drawings. Let's check this, maybe there are clues.  "

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "That's true, let's check this and try."

    It is not difficult for the Hunting Bureau to investigate a worker.  The powerful information system of the Hunting Bureau quickly found out the worker's information for us.  Now that worker is still working in a factory, and what he does is the work of a mold maker.

    We found the mold master according to the information address.  The mold master was surprised when he heard us talking about the statue: "Impossible, I don't know about the female corpse. It's just that when the sculptor wanted to make a sculpture, let me make a human-shaped mold first.  Then he sent me the blueprints. I just followed the blueprints, who knew he would put the corpses."

    Wu Dan asked: "By the way, what happened to the sculptor's daughter-in-law? Do you know when she died?"

    The mold worker thought for a while and said, "I don't know about this. However, I remember that when I saw the sculptor, he was always wearing mourning clothes. It seems that someone died in the family. If you say that the wife died  , that is possible. It must have been dead for more than ten years. If you put it this way, who would have thought that he would make this as a coffin for people and put it in a sculpture.¡±

    We didn't know much about the situation when we saw him, so that's all.  When walking out of the mold factory, Wu Dan said to us: "Come on, let's come by ourselves tonight."

    "Come by yourself? You have to stay in a ghostly place again." I smiled wryly.

    Wu Dan asked Zhao Yu, "By the way, what about the woman who played the butterfly fairy at that time? Where is she now? Didn't she die?"

    Zhao Yu said: "She hasn't had an accident yet, and the colleagues from the Hunting Bureau are taking care of her now."

    Wu Dan thought for a while, and said: "Bring that butterfly fairy, maybe it will be useful. Of course, if you don't bring it, you might die."

    The four of us discussed it and decided to follow Wu Dan's suggestion and bring the Butterfly Fairy here.

    When someone sent it, I was a little speechless after reading it.  What about the fairies?  Are fairies so round?

    This woman is really a bit fat, not only chubby, but also a nympho, staring at Duan Qingshui without blinking.

    Not long after, this woman actually posted: "Hey handsome guy, who are you? Haven't seen you before?"

    Duan Qingshui threw her away and scolded: "Damn, what is this kind of woman doing to save her? If she dies, she will die."

    "Butterfly Fairy" looked at him aggrievedly.  I laughed secretly in my heart, thinking that this was the first time a woman fell in love with Duan Boss instead of Zhao Yu.

    In the evening, a few of us still stayed in the office of the scenic spot.  The actor who played the butterfly fairy always sticks to Duan Qingshui.  Duan Qingshui pushed her and slammed her into the corner of the wall.

    Butterfly Fairy thought she was weak and ouched a few times, but we all ignored her.  This guy felt that he was not interesting, so he shut up.

    "Master, do you think there will be a snowstorm in the middle of the night?" I asked.

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "I really don't know, wait and see. You have to pay attention to the movement, don't let this chubby butterfly fairy die."

    "Can I still die??" The Butterfly Fairy immediately asked in surprise.

    Duan Qingshui was worried about her,He said deliberately: "Yes, look, the ones who died a few days ago were your colleagues, those who stabbed the butterfly to death, you know? It's probably your turn. Tonight we will watch you die."

    After hearing this, Fairy Butterfly turned pale immediately: "That's not right, I didn't mean you, are you protecting me?"

    "Who said that, we just look at how people die and how they are skinned. You happen to be the best candidate." Duan Qingshui said.

    Fairy Butterfly said tremblingly: "No way, you are all here, then, why did the murderer come to peel the skin?"

    "Ghosts kill people." I laughed and said, "Think about it, if you stabbed a butterfly to death, would the butterflies be happy?"

    "Fairy Butterfly" tremblingly said: "Isn't it just a butterfly, this is not enough to kill people and skin them."

    I spat: "You are a butterfly, you agree? Cats and dogs are spiritual, and so are butterflies. Why, if you were them, would you be willing to be crucified?!"

    After hearing this, Fairy Butterfly stopped talking immediately.  At this time, the night slowly darkened.

    A few of us also quieted down.  I stared at the lawn for a long time, but I didn't see any snowstorm.

    I was a little surprised, thinking that this blizzard is divided into time periods?  Just when I was wondering, I suddenly heard a slight sound of flapping wings.

    "Master, there is movement!" I said immediately.

    Wu Dan said: "I heard it, it seems that something is flying over."

    The four of us stared at the door, and saw something slowly flying over.  I took a closer look, but saw that it was something like a snowflake and a butterfly.  That thing flashed a light blue phantom, which seemed to be something like a soul.

    I saw those soul shards like butterflies flying through the glass and flying into the house.

    I wanted to try and shoot down a few of them, but Wu Dan stopped me: "Wait a minute, let's see where they go."

    I was also curious, so I stood aside and watched.  Just then, I saw those things flying past the chubby butterfly fairy.

    Just when the butterfly phantom touched Fairy Butterfly, I suddenly heard her let out a miserable howl.  At this time, I was surprised to see that the butterfly phantom actually grew teeth, biting the skin on Fairy Butterfly's arm and pulling it up.

    Damn, are these things a sharp weapon for skinning?

    At this time, none of us can continue to watch.  I fired a shot at the group of butterflies, and the bullets burst into flames, devouring the fragments of the butterflies.

    After these two shots, it worked quite well, and the butterfly phantom was burned away.  But the Butterfly Fairy's arm was torn off by Butterfly Phantom.  This "Fairy Butterfly" screamed in pain, Zhao Yu threw the medicine bag that Su Ling gave us with him: "Bandage it yourself."

    Wu Dan said at this time: "Let's go to the vicinity of the statue and have a look. It is likely that this thing flew from that place."

    Zhao Yu stayed and watched the Butterfly Fairy, and Wu Dan and Duan Qingshui and I went near the statue.  Now the sculpture has fallen and has been taken away, leaving only an empty base.

    But now, there is something standing on the base.  No, to be precise, something was spinning.

    When I got closer, I saw a figure spinning and dancing on the base.  This person was wearing a pink long-sleeved ancient costume with a high bun. He was the shadow of a woman in ancient costume.  As the figure swirled and danced lightly, I saw light blue butterfly shadows dancing around her skirt.

    Those light blue butterfly phantoms are the butterfly shadows that tore off the fat woman's skin.

    I fixed my eyes on the shadow of the woman in ancient costume, but saw that figure was slowly stopping, turning his head slowly, and looked at us coldly.

    Although it was expected, I guessed that this person must be the woman in the statue.  But I didn't expect that the soul of this female ghost was not simple.  It's not easy to say, but it's just that in addition to Yin Qi, there is also the aura of butterflies filling it.

    Speaking of it, it can be regarded as a half-ghost, half-spiritual thing.

    "Master, it seems to be the ghost of the female corpse in that sculpture. But something is wrong. By the way, is this thing the sculptor's wife?" I whispered, "Why did she get involved with the butterfly aura?"

    Wu Dan said: "I don't know either, I'll try with a spell first."

    As he spoke, he took out an evil-suppressing talisman, chanted a spell in his mouth, and threw it at the female spirit.  Just when the talisman was about to be attached to the female spirit, I suddenly felt the temperature around my body drop suddenly, as if a dark wind was blowing.

    I looked around, but heard a thunderclap in the sky, followed by the whistling of a blizzard.

    The gust of wind tore the evil-suppressing talisman into pieces, and it flew out.

    "Did something happen to the lawn again?" Duan Qingshui said, "The blizzard has come again."

    "Go back and have a look!" Wu Dan stared at the female spirit, and then called us to the lawn.  So the three of us went back to the lawn.

    When I got to the lawn, I saw a blizzard flying down from the sky, covering the entire lawn profusely.

    "That's not right." Wu Dan suddenly stopped thoughtfully: "There should be something under the lawn."

    "Does Master want to dig it open?" I asked in a low voice.

    Wu Dan suddenly picked up the Dragon Slaying Sword and walked over, shouting: "Dig it out and have a look!" (Remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com)The wind tore the evil-suppressing talisman into pieces suddenly, and flew out profusely.

    "Did something happen to the lawn again?" Duan Qingshui said, "The blizzard has come again."

    "Go back and have a look!" Wu Dan stared at the female spirit, and then called us to the lawn.  So the three of us went back to the lawn.

    When I got to the lawn, I saw a blizzard flying down from the sky, covering the entire lawn profusely.

    "That's not right." Wu Dan suddenly stopped thoughtfully: "There should be something under the lawn."

    "Does Master want to dig it open?" I asked in a low voice.

    Wu Dan suddenly brought up the Dragon Slaying Sword and walked over, shouting: "Dig it out and have a look!" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 527: Dreaming (Part 1)

    ?

    I looked at the lawn, a little hesitant.  If there is something under the lawn, it is also a boss-level thing. If only a few of us go, I wonder if we can capture him alive.

    I quickly followed Wu Dan to the lawn.  Wu Dan grabbed me suddenly and said, "Wait, I know why this place has a strange smell and a snowstorm."

    "Didn't the blizzard fall from the sky?" I asked.

    Wu Dan shook his head and said, "Look, what's wrong with this lawn?"

    I looked around carefully and found that there seemed to be a halo around the lawn.  I noticed this and immediately fired a shot into the center of the lawn.  After this shot, there was a bang, and I found a burst of light bursting out of the lawn, and the wisps of light connected to the halo around the lawn, which seemed to outline the halo in a thick and colorful way.

    When I took a closer look, the outline around the lawn seemed to be in the shape of a formation, connected to form a polygon, and within the circle of light in the polygon, there were glowing spells.

    I saw that the spell was very strange, so I asked Wu Dan what it was, could it be used to suppress zombies and ghosts?

    Wu Dan shook his head and said, "No, this is something that came from the ground. Look at the sky."

    I looked up, but saw that the light underground and the blizzard in mid-air were integrated into one, inseparable.

    "Most of the things buried in the ground are zombies and corpse demons. It's not bad that they can still have so much mana after death." I was surprised and said, "Master, can it be done if we dig it out rashly?"

    Wu Dan frowned and sighed: "Let's try it. I have to break his formation first." Then, Wu Dan took out a few charms and pasted them around the edge of the lawn at intervals of a few steps.  I looked at the spell, it seems to suppress zombies.  In addition, Wu Dan also mixed cinnabar and glutinous rice and sprinkled it around the lawn.

    Afterwards, Wu Dan greeted me and said, "Bring Zhao Yu's Daoshe Knife, and let's dig it up."

    I asked: "Master, why didn't Master let Zhao Yu bring the knife directly?"

    Wu Dan frowned and said: "Xiao Zhao's half-zombie body can do it?! There are so many charms to restrain zombies around me, do you think he has nothing to do?"

    I thought to myself this is true.  So I went back to the office of the scenic spot, saw Zhao Yu was holding a Daoshe knife across the door of the office, saw me coming, and asked, "How is it, do you want me to help?"

    I looked at Fat Fairy Butterfly in the room who was almost scared to pee, and said: "Come on, you look at her first, I will use your Daoshe Knife."

    Zhao Yu nodded, and handed me the knife in his hand, and I stuffed the God of War into his hand.  Taking the knife back, Wu Dan asked Duan Qingshui and I to stand in the other two positions, forming a three-legged posture, facing the lawn under him, and inserted his Dragon Slaying Sword.

    As soon as the Dragon Slaying Sword entered the soil, a silver dragon-shaped light lingered from the sword body.  That thing whizzed past, and immediately dispersed the blizzard.

    I saw that Wu Dan was also attacking, so I also took the Duoshe knife out of the scabbard in my hand, and was about to fall in the direction indicated by Wu Dan.  At this moment, I suddenly felt the light of the Duoshe Dao flicker, as if a bloody shadow appeared.

    I haven't had time to figure out what's going on, but when I saw the blood shadow rushing towards my face, it rushed into my body.  At that moment, I felt a little dizzy.

    I just felt a little bad, but I remembered that Wu Dan wanted me to insert the knife into the soil, so in a moment of unconsciousness, I inserted the knife into the soil under my feet.  The moment the blade hit the ground, I suddenly felt dizzy and fell down immediately.

    In a drowsy state, I opened my eyes and saw blood all over my body.  When the blood light slowly dissipated, I found myself walking in a very strange place.  This place is full of pavilions, pavilions and pavilions, like a fairyland on earth.  In a trance, I felt a gust of warm wind blowing, full of spring.  But this is clearly the hot summer time, it is impossible to feel like a spring breeze.

    What kind of place is this? Could it be that I have traveled through my soul again?  I looked at the Duoshe knife in my hand, but felt that this time it was not a simple soul leaving the body.  Now I seem to be in a dream, limp and feeling nothing.

    I walked along an erratic corridor for a long time, and suddenly saw a familiar figure from behind.  This is the back view of a long-haired girl in white clothes, her skirts are fluttering in the wind, her face is slightly sideways, as if she is standing by the water and staring at something.

    "Sister Fairy!!" I shouted.  Why is Su Ling in my dream?

    Su Ling turned her head and smiled lightly at me.  I ran over a few steps and asked, "Sister Fairy, are we in a dream?" After asking this sentence, I suddenly felt stupid.  How could the person in the dream answer me?

    Unexpectedly Su??But suddenly said: "Life is like a dream, and dreams are like life. Why should the real and the unreal be so clearly distinguished. Look over there, how happy they are."

    "What?" I thought to myself, why is this a charade?  Looking in the direction of her finger, she saw Duan Qingshui was rafting on a lake, and Tang Xin and Zhao Yu were sitting in the boat.

    The three of them seemed to be having a great time, which surprised me a bit.  Why did everyone's temperament change drastically in the dream?  Zhao Yu and Duan Qingshui are not the type who like to laugh too much, but Mengli laughs like a dude.  Even the fairy sister Su Ling seemed to laugh a lot.

    The smile was so dazzling that it suddenly made me a little dizzy.  I blinked quickly and walked forward.  Not long after, I heard a burst of music, and there was a closed church at the end of the road.

    Let me wipe, the Chinese style and the Western style are coming in rotation.  I am funny in my heart, who is in this church?  Ruan Lingxi?  Emma, ??I can still dream of marrying a villain in my dreams. I wonder if I can dream of a bridal chamber?

    Thinking of this, I stepped forward and slowly pushed open the door of the church.  The church was brightly lit.  As expected, I saw Ruan Lingxi in a wedding dress standing in front of the priest, turned to me and smiled.

    Wearing a long floor-length wedding dress and a long white veil, she smiled heart-warmingly.  At this moment, I suddenly felt a touch of emotion and tension.  Is Ruan Lingxi waiting for me?

    I walked over slowly, Ruan Lingxi suddenly stretched out his hand to hold me, and said with a smile: "Er, are you willing to marry me?"

    I couldn't help but said, "Of course I'm willing! Even if it's a dream, I'm happy if it's fake!"

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said: "Fool, this is true, how can it be fake." As he said, Ruan Lingxi actually stepped forward and took my hand, and gently touched my cheek.

    At this moment, Ruan Lingxi saw the Duoshe knife in my hand, frowned and said, "You are here to get married, why do you bring a knife?"

    I frowned. This knife was really abrupt, which made me feel like I didn't do anything, or something was wrong.  But if you think about it specifically, you can't think of a reason.

    At this time, Ruan Lingxi had already silently accepted the knife, threw it aside, and smiled at me: "Look, many people have come to see us getting married. Do you think it's fake?"

    I was puzzled when I heard the words, but when I looked into the church, I was suddenly dumbfounded.  The seats were full of people, including my parents, relatives, and Ruan Lingxi's fellow teachers and sisters.  What's even more ridiculous is that there are Wu Dan and Ma Luoyu.  But everyone was laughing, laughing so hard that I felt like something was wrong.

    "Evil girl, why is my dream so weird, everyone is laughing?" I couldn't help asking Ruan Lingxi.

    However, Ruan Lingxi, who was wearing a wedding dress, just smiled and said nothing.  It's not scary to see smiling faces, but it's scary to see everyone smiling with a smile that you can't tell if it's stiff or natural.  The gathering of so many stiff smiling faces is like hanging a whole hall of portraits.

    Just thinking about this, I suddenly felt that the smiling faces really lost their color, and turned into black and white stiff smiling faces.  These smiling faces suddenly melted like ice cubes and slowly flowed to the ground.  I turned back to look at Ruan Lingxi, but she was gone.  The ground was full of black and white distorted faces, and when they spread to my feet, I suddenly felt as if my feet had been melted away, and I gradually lost sight of them.

    Oops!  I suddenly became alert.  It must be a trick!  The sunny scene at the beginning is to anesthetize my consciousness and relax my vigilance.  Only now is the official recruiting.  These things are melting my soul!

    Immediately, I remembered the Taoist tricks in the human book, so I chanted the Nian Jue, the most basic evil spell.  The most commendable point of Renshu is that this method can be used not only by humans, but also when the soul is in the body.

    This trick really worked.  As I recited the mantra, the weird faces around me gradually receded. I looked down, and the submerged feet slowly returned to normal.

    I panicked in my heart, not knowing where I had come from.  Looking forward and backward now, the densely packed human faces make one's heart shudder.

    Just when I was racking my brains to find out whether this kind of evil spell was written in the human book, I heard a cold laughter coming from the darkness.  This voice came from behind me, and it seemed to ring in my ears. After hearing it, I got goose bumps all over my body.

    This laughter is like a moldy nest after being soaked in the rain, making people dizzy.  I turned around and looked, but when I saw the laughter, a human face slowly appeared.

    I squinted at the man's face, but saw that his facial features were cold and his beard and hair were a little gray.  His eyes were slightly squinted, but there was a gloomy cold light.  The lips are slightly grinned. Although he is smiling, it makes people feel the deepest and coldest chill.

    I stared at this floating face, only feeling a little inexplicably familiar.  After carefully comparing the impressions in my mind, I was suddenly taken aback. I suddenly felt a chill in my back and trembling all over my body.

    This face is the real face of Ziyang Master!

    Subconsciously, I took a few steps back and shouted, "Ziyang Master!"

    The face suddenly burst into laughter, the laughter was like an earthquake, shaking everything around it.  I couldn't stand still, and suddenly remembered the Duoshe knife, and immediately looked for it on the ground.  Fortunately, the knife is full of spirituality, shining in the dark.  I scrambled and crawled over to touch the knife, but suddenly saw it fly up and hover above my head.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)The human face only feels a little inexplicably familiar.  After carefully comparing the impressions in my mind, I was suddenly taken aback. I suddenly felt a chill in my back and trembling all over my body.

    This face is the real face of Ziyang Master!

    Subconsciously, I took a few steps back and shouted, "Ziyang Master!"

    The face suddenly burst into laughter, the laughter was like an earthquake, shaking everything around it.  I couldn't stand still, and suddenly remembered the Duoshe knife, and immediately looked for it on the ground.  Fortunately, the knife is full of spirituality, shining in the dark.  I scrambled and crawled over to touch the knife, but suddenly saw it fly up and hover above my head.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 528: Dreaming (Part 2)

    ?

    ? I saw the Duoshe knife suddenly reach the top of my head, and I was a little panicked.  Now I can't use other Taoism to fight against it, but I can think of Ren Shu's evil spell.  I forced myself to calm down, recalled the incantation carefully, and recited the incantation Nianjue.  After the sound of the incantation, I saw those strange human faces and Duoshe Dao retreated a little.

    I suddenly remembered that something red had entered my body when I fell asleep just now.  Thinking about it carefully, could it be the spirit of Duoshe Dao?  This knife is bloodthirsty, tainted with too much blood.  The invasion of blood energy gave the evil knife a spirituality and a soul.  Could it be that the sword spirit entered my body just now?  Thinking of this, I remembered the exorcism spell that Wu Dan taught me, so I recited it silently, chanting the mantra, and slowly expelling the spirit from my body.

    I saw that the saber spirit had returned to Duoshe Dao, and then saw that the saber had returned to my hand, and immediately clenched it tightly, and shouted in the face of Master Ziyang: "Come out if you have the ability!"

    How do I know what method you use when you show your face when you are paralyzed?  If I don't know what spell he used, I can't use human script to fight back.  Of course, the opponent is Master Ziyang, and I don't expect the Renshu to have any great effect.

    Master Ziyang looked at me thoughtfully, and slowly walked out of the shadows.  Only then did I see his whole appearance clearly.  Wearing a moon-white double-breasted gown, he is tall and thin, with sharp eyes, but his eyes are always subconsciously squinted, as if he looks at everyone with a suspicious attitude.

    "Have you read human books?" Master Ziyang asked suddenly.  The sound echoed in the empty space, and those faces slowly dispersed like a dog seeing its owner.

    Is Emma trying to catch me and make me write the content of the human book?  I suddenly remembered the bloody plot of martial arts movies.  This can't work, if I get caught, I'll be finished, no good.  Thinking of this, I subconsciously stepped back.

    "I haven't read it. I don't know what a human book is." I said, "It's just a few tricks of Taoism learned from people."

    Master Ziyang squinted his eyes and said: "Really?" Just as he finished speaking, he suddenly moved his hand, chanted a mantra, and drew a spell towards me.  I was startled, and quickly copied his instructions.  I saw the silver light of Master Ziyang's Taoism spread towards me rapidly, and after I twisted the tactic, the same airflow pierced towards his body protecting zhenqi like a sword.

    In other words, if you look at it from a distance, does it look like the rhythm of a duel with scissors and burden hammers?  Well, scissors versus hammer.  Originally, this was the rhythm of a certain victory, but when meeting the real Ziyang, it was over.

    Although Master Ziyang is a soul-leaving body, his Taoism is very powerful. My lightsaber can't pierce his body-protecting true energy at all, but has the effect of being gradually swallowed up.  I broke out in a cold sweat.  This is the rhythm of death!  !

    In desperation, he held up the Daoshe knife and shouted: "Master!! Help!! Your apprentice is going to die!!"

    I don't know if Wu Dan heard my shout from outside, and I suddenly felt the strength on my arm suddenly increase, and the lightsaber radiated so much that it suddenly pierced Ziyang Zhenren's body-protecting zhenqi.  Ziyang took two steps back, looked around, and said with a sneer: "So there are experts to help."

    Having said that, I saw him reciting the incantation silently, but there was no formula, he just spit out a mouthful of blood at my Daoshe knife.  I was taken aback, and thought to myself what does this old bk mean, is it the rhythm of biting my tongue and killing myself?  ?

    Just after the blood was spit out, I suddenly felt a huge force pushing me away, and my figure flew out at a high speed.  Immediately afterwards, I caught a glimpse of the cold smile on Ziyang's face, and couldn't help but shiver from the bottom of my heart.  I just felt that the light spots in front of my eyes were shaking, and something seemed to hit my body heavily.

    Opening his eyes, he saw that he was still on the lawn, and the sky was still abnormally windy and snowy.  He still held the handle of the Duoshe Dao in his hand, and the blade was still stuck in the soil.  Wu Dan and Duan Qingshui are still there, but they are both looking at me.  A fire broke out in the middle of the lawn, burning the grass and trees to charred black.  I felt a little dizzy watching it, and I was about to ask Wu Dan, how are you watching?

    However, he suddenly felt that the Duoshe knife in his hand seemed to have life and began to tremble.  When I saw this, I pressed up with both hands, for fear that the knife would fly out and give it to me again.  But gradually, I found that I couldn't hold the knife anymore.  The knife trembled violently as if it had life, and it was constantly being pulled out inch by inch from the soil.  Following the movement of the blade, I saw that there was also blood on the blade, and the evil spirit was overwhelming.

    "Master, I can't catch it anymore!" I shouted.

    Wu Dan frowned and said: "Hold on for a while, five minutes, and you'll be fine soon! There are zombies buried in the ground, if we draw the knife now, the zombies will come out and hurt people!"

    I had to hold down the knife with all my strength.  But the reaction force of this knife seems to be getting bigger and bigger, and I can't hold it anymore.  At this time, with a sound of rubbing, the knife broke away from the soil, and suddenly??"Okay, leave the zombies to your colleagues to dig them out. This sculptor is so weird, in order to see his wife all the year round, he didn't bury her in the ground, and let her combine with the aura of the butterfly for a long time.  Scattered. Actually it¡¯s useless, after she is really assimilated, she¡¯s just a butterfly, unable to communicate with people again.¡±

    "It's a common problem for people not to want to let go." I sighed: "Forget it, they can be considered as lovers."

    It will be dawn long ago to deal with the matter here.  A few of us packed up and went to Zhenjiang City.  Wu Dan's complexion was very bad, the knife last night seemed to have hurt his vitality.

    I supported him and watched my colleagues from the Hunting Bureau rush over, dig out the zombies in the lawn and clean them up.

    After everything was resolved, the four of us returned to Zhenjiang by car again.  Maybe it was the inseparable relationship between Fairy Butterfly and the sculptor that made me suddenly miss the days when I was with Ruan Lingxi, and I actually wanted to see Ruan Lingxi very much.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 529: Haunted House Beggar

    ?

    When I arrived at the residence in Zhenjiang City, I settled Wu Dan, greeted everyone, and walked to Ruan Lingxi's room.  The place where we live is still a Chinese-style hotel with a courtyard, and the corridors are full of flowers and trees.  I walked through bursts of bright flowers and plants, and smelled an elegant fragrance. Thinking of Ruan Lingxi in my heart, I felt a little joyful.

    Arriving outside the gate of the courtyard where Ruan Lingxi and Su Ling Tang Xin lived, I suddenly heard a burst of laughter coming from the courtyard.  After entering the courtyard gate, he saw that Ruan Lingxi was fighting with someone in the small courtyard.

    Looking at that person again, I couldn't help feeling depressed: What the hell is Ma Yun!

    I saw that this kid was holding up a paintbrush and laughing with Ruan Lingxi, as if he was holding a paintbrush to paint something on Ruan Lingxi's face.  Nima, are you having fun with your friends?

    I snorted coldly and saw that Zang Qingning was also there.  The woman watched the two of them quarreling with a half-smile, standing in the porch, looking relaxed.  Nima, this really pissed me off, cooperating with the evil girl didn't worry about me at all, but it was good to play with this kid Ma Yun!

    "Hey, is it very lively!" I sneered.

    Seeing me, Ma Yun stopped awkwardly.  Ruan Lingxi saw me and said in surprise, "Er Huo, you're back!"

    "I'm back, why don't I see that you are not worried about my appearance at all." I snorted coldly.

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said: "You are joking, going out with so many masters, what will happen. Besides, Aunt Zang said, you will be fine."

    I curled my lips, glanced at Zang Qingning, saw her smiling and nodding at me, and thought to myself: Nima, what's the point of bringing your son out, isn't he a hermit?  ?  Is it good to have some morals, hermits?  !

    "Why is this kid here?!" I pointed to Ma Yun.

    Ruan Lingxi gave me a blank look: "I can't stay here anymore? Anyway, we are all in Zhenjiang, so we came to live together."

    I held Ruan Lingxi in my arms and said to Ma Yun: "Boy, this is my girlfriend, please don't touch me from now on!"

    Ma Yun glanced at me, did not speak, his eyes were full of dissatisfaction.

    I was about to talk, but Ruan Lingxi stopped me and asked me about the Butterfly Valley.  I briefly explained the matter to her.  After finishing speaking, Ruan Lingxi looked solemn: "You said that Master Ziyang has discovered that you understand the Taoism of human scriptures? In this case, what if he is always thinking about arresting you?"

    I laughed and said, "It's not so easy to catch me back. Ghosts are not capable of catching a living soul, let alone he is just a mortal."

    Ruan Lingxi frowned and said, "Be careful, just in case."

    We chatted for a while, so we went to see Wu Dan together.  Ma Yun, like Ruan Lingxi's tail, also followed all the way.  I glared at him several times along the way. If the eyes can change, they will definitely turn into all kinds of throwing knives, and I can't poke him to death.

    When we went to visit Wu Dan, we saw that he had regained some of his complexion, and his face was not so gray.  Thinking that Wu Dan has always been injured these few times, he couldn't help but feel a little guilty.  If the apprentice is not strong enough, the master will always be implicated.

    After resting for most of the day, we decided that if nothing happened, we would go back to Tianjin early tomorrow morning.  There are too many people in this group, it is conspicuous, you can change it up.  At night, Tang Xin couldn't be idle anymore, so she tricked us into going shopping.

    Anyway, there was nothing to do, so Zhao Yu, Ruan Lingxi and Tang Xin and I came out of the inn and went shopping on the street.  A few of us did not choose to live in the downtown area, but lived near the tourist area.  It's quieter when you walk out, the small roads in the water town, the blue tiles and white walls, are extraordinarily quiet under the rows of red lanterns.

    "Jiangnan water town is great." Tang Xin stretched her waist, and took Zhao Yu's arm.  Tang Xin, who has been in the north for a long time, seems to be quite interested in the scenery of the southern country.

    Zhao Yu looked preoccupied and did not respond.  Seeing this, I asked, "Zhao Yu, what are you thinking? Are you still worried about Master Ziyang or something? Never mind him, let's rest tonight and worry about things tomorrow."

    Zhao Yu stared at the front, shook his head and said, "It's not about these things, but about a little beggar."

    "Little beggar?" Ruan Lingxi asked curiously, "Where is the beggar?"

    Zhao Yu said: "When I first came to Zhenjiang, I got up early to buy breakfast, and saw a few disabled beggars outside an old house. Since I read the materials of beggar cases in Dongguan a few days ago, I was more concerned about those beggars.  care."

    Tang Xin said: "Since you care about it, let's go and have a look. Where did we meet?"

    Zhao Yu said: "There is an old house in front. I remember seeing it at the gate of the old house."

    "An ancient house?" I looked over.  In the hazy sky, I saw that there really seemed to be a house at the end of the road.  Jiangnan waterThere is no shortage of old houses, all with blue tiles and white walls and courtyards.  But there was no light in the house.

    "It looks like no one lives there," Ruan Lingxi said.

    "Go and see." I said.

    The four of us walked to the old house and found that the house seemed to have been abandoned for a long time.  The walls were covered with unknown vines, and weeds grew all around.  The red lantern on the door had long since lost its light and was half broken.

    "It seems that no one has lived here for a long time." I frowned.  Looking carefully, I feel that this house is weird, as if it hides a ghostly aura.

    Zhao Yu looked inside the door and said to us: "It seems that there are some little beggars living inside. Let's go in and have a look."

    I grabbed him and said, "It's best not to go in casually. This place seems to be a haunted house."

    "Haunted house? It's a haunted house again." Tang Xin said helplessly, "Then don't go in, we can meet haunted houses no matter how we go shopping."

    Having said that, Tang Xin wanted to pull Zhao Yu away.  Zhao Yu stood there without moving.  At this moment, I heard someone whisper behind me: "Don't go, this place is haunted."

    The voice is low, it seems to be an old man.  The four of us looked back at the same time, but saw a hobbled old man walking behind us, pointing tremblingly at the gate of the ancient house.  The old man was dressed sloppily and had messy hair. He was an old man in his sixties or seventies.  The old man was sick and crooked, and he didn't look like he was going to live well for a few days.

    "Old man, what's the matter with this place?" I asked.

    But the old man didn't answer my question, and he continued to repeat: "Don't go, it's haunted, there are five-finger ghosts, strangle people to death"

    I was about to continue asking, but I saw someone running over from the end of the alley, grabbed the old man, and sighed: "I said, second uncle, why did you come out again. Didn't you tell you to stay at home?"

    I saw a middle-aged man who seemed to be a local, so I couldn't help but take a few more glances.

    Seeing us standing at the gate of the old house, the man said, "Do you guys want to go in? Are you outsiders? I advise you not to go. This place is haunted by ghosts, and a child died."

    "Has a child died?" Zhao Yu asked, "But it seems that there are people living inside."

    The middle-aged man sighed: "The beggars who live here probably have a low life or a hard life, and they didn't let ghosts get on their bodies."

    As soon as I heard this, I stopped the man and asked him the relevant stories about this ancient house.  The middle-aged man thought for a while, and then slowly told us what happened during this period.  A while ago, the grandson of this crazy old man came back from other places for the summer vacation, but he accidentally broke into the haunted house at night and died in the haunted house.  When the child died, there were five finger holes on his neck, and the murderer has not yet been found out.

    "Look, now the child is dead and the old man is crazy." The middle-aged man sighed: "I advise you not to go. If you are traveling, there are scenic spots around here, so why go to the haunted house."

    Having said that, the old man shook his head and left.

    "What should I do, go in and have a look?" I asked Zhao Yu.

    Zhao Yu said: "Of course, go in and have a look. If someone is killed, it means that there are fierce ghosts and spirits inside. If this is the case, we must take care of it."

    "Okay, let's go and see." I said.

    The four of us pushed open the gate of the haunted house.  The haunted house is similar to an ordinary abandoned house, the yard is overgrown with weeds, and the weeds grow up to the knees.  The yard is not big, and after a short walk there is the main room.  The door of the main room was already half broken, and the window paper on the windows was also broken in many pieces.

    However, this ancient house seems to have been lived in, and some places are inlaid with glass.

    "This place is indeed a bit chilly." Tang Xin shivered and shrugged her shoulders: "Shall we continue walking in?"

    Zhao Yu said: "It's okay, there are still people living inside."

    Just when I was about to take a step into the main room, I really heard a voice coming from inside, which seemed to be the sound of a child sleeping in sleep.

    I took out the flashlight and took a picture of the room, and sure enough, I saw a few little beggars lying on the straw pile in the main room.  Next to the little beggar was an old man with disheveled hair and ragged clothes, who looked like an old beggar.

    Several people were sleeping soundly, and they didn't notice us entering for the time being.  I moved the flashlight aside, and whispered to Zhao Yu: "What's the matter, these people are sleeping here safely, and they seem to be fine at all. If you say haunted, why are these people fine?"

    Zhao Yu whispered: "Look around them, there is a lot of cinnabar powder sprinkled on them. It seems that these beggars are not simple, they know cinnabar to ward off evil spirits."

    Just as he was talking, he saw the old beggar woke up in a jerk, slowly stood up, and asked vigilantly, "Who? Who is here?"

    The voice is old and hoarse, and it sounds like it is more than eighty years old.

    "Grandpa, don't be afraid, we are not bad people." I quickly explained: "Is there a light in this place?"

    After fumbling for a long time, the old beggar took out a stub of a candle from his tattered pocket, took out a match and lit it.

    I smiled wryly and said, "Master, otherwise we'd better use the flashlight."

    After saying this, everyone else woke up.  I looked at the children, there were four children in total.

    "Where did you come from?" asked the old beggar.

    "Old man, do you sleep here every night?" Zhao Yu asked.

    The old beggar looked at us and snorted coldly: "Where else can we live?!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)p;The voice is old and hoarse, and it sounds like it is more than eighty years old.

    "Grandpa, don't be afraid, we are not bad people." I quickly explained: "Is there a light in this place?"

    After fumbling for a long time, the old beggar took out a stub of a candle from his tattered pocket, took out a match and lit it.

    I smiled wryly and said, "Master, otherwise we'd better use the flashlight."

    After saying this, everyone else woke up.  I looked at the children, there were four children in total.

    "Where did you come from?" asked the old beggar.

    "Old man, do you sleep here every night?" Zhao Yu asked.

    The old beggar looked at us a few times and snorted coldly: "Where else can we live?!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 530: Nightmare in the Ghost House

    ?

    What the old beggar said made Zhao Yu and I speechless.  Indeed, the state has not done enough to resettle beggars and homeless people.  If they didn't live in this dilapidated house, they might end up living on the streets, and they might not even have a place to shelter from the wind and rain.

    We were silent for a while, and I saw Zhao Yu staring at the circle of cinnabar on the ground in a daze.

    "What are you looking at?" I couldn't help asking.

    Zhao Yu ignored me, and suddenly asked the old beggar, "Old man, is this haunted?"

    Speaking of haunting, the youngest little beggar involuntarily leaned towards the old beggar.  The old beggar sighed, and his tone became more and more unhappy: "Don't mention this in front of children!"

    Zhao Yu immediately apologized and said, "I'm sorry, I made a slip of the tongue."

    Perhaps it was Zhao Yu's good attitude of admitting his mistakes, the old beggar's voice softened, and he asked, "Who the hell are you? You don't look like ordinary tourists."

    I smiled and said, "We are the police. I heard that a child was killed here, so let's investigate."

    "That child." The old beggar sighed, "It really was a miserable death."

    Zhao Yu immediately asked: "Old man, where did the accident happen to this child?"

    The old beggar pointed to the back and said, "There is a small courtyard at the back. This house probably used to be lived by a big family, so it is not too small. There is a small courtyard at the back. The children came to play at night and ran to the backyard.  .It happened right under the window in the backyard."

    Zhao Yu and I took a photo with a flashlight, and saw that the shabby house had a back door, which had been sealed, probably to prevent the children from entering the back yard.  Some bottles and jars picked up by old beggars are also piled up in the passage connecting the front and back yards. It seems that in order to feed a few children, not only begging, the old beggars also scavenge waste to sell.  Looking at these neatly stacked bottles, I suddenly thought of the crazy mother-in-law, and couldn't help feeling a little sad.

    Zhao Yu said to me: "Let's take a look in the backyard."

    I nodded and was about to remove those bottles when the old beggar stood up and stopped us immediately: "What are you doing?"

    I said: "Go and see the crime scene in the backyard. Don't worry, old man, we are fine."

    The old beggar said: "That ghost is quite fierce, don't go there."

    I thought to myself, if this ghost is quite fierce, how can your cinnabar handle it?  Think about it, it's just an ordinary ghost.  I smiled and took out God of War, and shook it in front of the old beggar: "It's okay, we are the police, and the evil does not suppress the good, so I don't believe in how powerful ghosts can be."

    The old beggar seemed to be taken aback when he saw my gun.  In the dim light, I couldn't see his expression clearly, I just felt that his expression was a little strange.  Presumably the old man had never seen a policeman carrying such an old-fashioned gun, so he didn't believe our identities.

    I didn't bother to explain to him, and I couldn't explain it. I just asked him about the situation of the dead child.  What a scene of death.  The old beggar recalled it and told us that the child had actually been to the haunted house two or three times, and the first two times were fine because he came during the day.  Probably the third time I came here at night, and the yin energy was relatively heavy, so I hit a ghost and died.  According to the dead child, he once saw a hand on the window in the backyard of the haunted house, and then ran out in fright, screaming loudly, and told his family, but the family didn¡¯t even look at it, at first it was  I think children are deceiving.  Tell the neighbors in the neighborhood, and no one will believe it.  Later, the child came again at night, but unfortunately died.

    When the old beggar said this, he sighed: "I may be too absolute. You don't have to believe it, but it is a living example. In short, you have it if you believe it, and you don't believe it! It's better to be careful in everything. Backyard, I  I see you don't want to go."

    I smiled and said: "It's okay, we four are living people, come out if you can't." The old beggar hesitated for a while, and seemed to have no intention of stopping him again.  I followed Zhao Yu and moved away the stacked bottles and paper shells, revealing the passage in the front and back yards.  So we walked over to the backyard.

    The backyard is also overgrown with weeds and looks decadent.  As soon as I walked into the backyard, I felt gloomy.  Different from the front yard, this backyard is more complete, the windows are relatively intact, and the door is not so old.

    Tang Xin dragged Zhao Yu, and said in a low voice, "Hey, are you sure you want to go in? This place is too cold."

    I laughed and said, "Are you still so timid?"

    Tang Xin spat: "It's okay to deal with people. I'm not a master of Taoism like you. If I encounter ghosts, I'll be killed in seconds. Do you think I'm not afraid?"

    I smiled and said, "It's okay, don't you still have Zhao Yu?"

    Zhao Yu said to Tang Xin in a rare way: "It's okay, we're here."

    Tang Xin posted it immediately: "Brother Yu is better"

      Ruan Lingxi shivered: "I can't stand it."

    We walked to the door of the main house in the backyard, and I gently pushed the door open.  A musty smell came from inside.  Ruan Lingxi coughed twice, turned on the flashlight and went in to take a picture.  The beam of the flashlight shot in, and I seemed to see a figure flashing past us in a trance.

    "Who?!" I immediately raised the God of War and pointed it at the house.

    Zhao Yu said: "No one, it seems that Lingxi's flashlight just shone on the mirror."

    Hearing this, Ruan Lingxi raised the flashlight again.  I followed the light and saw a mirror diagonally opposite the door.  The mirror reflected the light of the flashlight, reflecting our shadows indistinctly.

    I breathed a sigh of relief and said, "What's wrong with this, hang a mirror diagonally opposite."

    "Not just the mirror, but also the sound of water. Listen to it," Zhao Yu said.

    I listened intently, and suddenly heard the sound of chirping water, as if the faucet was not tightened tightly, and dripping was leaking.

    It stands to reason that if no one lived in this place, the water and electricity would have been cut off long ago.  Where does the water come from?

    "Why is there water? Is it raining?" Ruan Lingxi whispered.

    Zhao Yu said: "It seems that someone lived in this place later. It's strange, the bathroom is diagonally facing the door." Hearing this, I suddenly remembered a case.  It is said that there was a person in Guilin who went crazy, and the reason was that he often heard the sound of running water at night or in the early morning.  One night he went to the toilet to check, and the next day he went crazy.  What exactly I saw, I don't know.

    Thinking of this incident, I couldn't help but feel a little chill.  Taking the flashlight from Ruan Lingxi's hand, she walked in with the flashlight on.

    After entering the door, I realized that the layout of this room is absolutely amazing.  The room seemed to have been used as a bedroom, and the bed was still in the corner.  However, the bed was not placed in the right place, it was inside the dead door of the bedroom.

    The gate of death is located in Kun Palace in the southwest, and it is the gate of great evil. There is a saying: the place of the gate of death is the most fierce, and the misfortune of human life is not light.  The bedroom is in the southwest, sleeping in the place of the gate of death, and Feng Shui belongs to the clinic of the gate of death.  Once the bed is placed in a place with bad feng shui, and people lie on the bed, the bottom of the bed will be very mysterious.  Easy to hide things.

    Next to the bed is a small bathroom.  The bathroom door was open, revealing a mirror on the wall.

    "Erhuo, when we came, it was windy, and it was quite strong, right?" Ruan Lingxi suddenly said softly.

    "That's true, what's the matter?" I don't understand why she suddenly asked this question.

    Without waiting for Ruan Lingxi to speak, Zhao Yu went on to say: "But there is no trace of wind coming in from the room. The windows are open and the door is ajar, so why is there no wind at all?"

    When Zhao Yu said this, I suddenly realized this problem.  Horror movies always make scary pictures of windows, because windows at night are the best way for people to see ghosts.  The real horror of the windows is the view outside.  It is said that if you see the back of someone outside the window but don't see the person's appearance, it is a ghost.  If you can't feel the wind blowing in through the window, something is already coming.

    My heart felt cold, and I subconsciously looked towards the window.  Slowly, I saw a vague human face floating out of the window.

    "Zhao Yu, there is something on the window." I whispered.

    These words made Tang Xin tremble, subconsciously grabbing Zhao Yu and not letting go.  Zhao Yu was very calm: "Is it a ghost? Where is it?"

    Just as I was about to say, "It's just on the window", I heard another rattling sound behind me.

    "What sound?" Tang Xin said suddenly.

    "Sound." I looked back to find the source of the sound, and actually saw an old-fashioned refrigerator in the corner diagonally opposite the bed.  Very clumsy and big ones.  There is a noise coming from this refrigerator, it sounds like someone is screaming.

    Have water and electricity?  I thought about this new thing, an abandoned house, ghosts can still generate electricity and use water?

    Thinking of the ghost on the window, I immediately turned around and planned to catch it and ask.  It seems that he can't maintain a complete human form, it's blurry, and his spiritual power should be relatively weak, so it's easy to handle.

    But the moment I turned around to look, I saw that there was nothing on the window.  The ghost face has long since disappeared.  I frowned, walked a few steps to the window, and was about to open the window to have a look, but suddenly heard a "bang", and a hand slammed on the window glass.

    The five fingers of this hand were spread out and pressed against the glass. The palm of the hand was black, which reminded me of the child who was strangled to death.

    I immediately raised the god of war and shot at that hand.  The bullet flew through the glass, but missed the hand.  I watched helplessly as the ghost hand quietly disappeared.

    "Damn, this ghost is playing hide-and-seek with us!" I was immediately annoyed.

    "The refrigerator seems to be powered on." Ruan Lingxi suddenly shouted: "Look!"

    Seeing that there was nothing in front of the window, I ran to them.  The three of them were looking at the old-fashioned refrigerator in front of them.  In fact, I hate refrigerators very much. When I was a child, I used to have this kind of old-fashioned refrigerator at home. I was always afraid of what was in it, so I opened it from time to time to take a look.  At that time, the structure of the refrigerator was like a wooden coffin, and there would always be some noises at night, which really sounded like human screams.

    "Open it and have a look." Zhao Yu said calmly, stepped forward and slowly pulled the door of the refrigerator.  Following his movements, the refrigerator door opened, and there was actually a faint blue light coming out of it, and a gust of cold air rushed towards his face.  It's actually powered on?  !  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Play hide and seek with us!  "I was immediately annoyed.

    "The refrigerator seems to be powered on." Ruan Lingxi suddenly shouted: "Look!"

    Seeing that there was nothing in front of the window, I ran to them.  The three of them were looking at the old-fashioned refrigerator in front of them.  In fact, I hate refrigerators very much. When I was a child, I used to have this kind of old-fashioned refrigerator at home. I was always afraid of what was in it, so I opened it from time to time to take a look.  At that time, the structure of the refrigerator was like a wooden coffin, and there would always be some noises at night, which really sounded like human screams.

    "Open it and have a look." Zhao Yu said calmly, stepped forward and slowly pulled the door of the refrigerator.  Following his movements, the refrigerator door opened, and there was actually a faint blue light coming out of it, and a gust of cold air rushed towards his face.  It's actually powered on?  !  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 331: Haunted House Murder

    ?

    Of course, this old refrigerator is not powered on. When it is opened, it is not only cold air, but also ghostly air.

    I took a deep breath and looked into the refrigerator.  Seeing this, his scalp exploded.  Because I saw a female corpse that had been frozen into an iceman lying inside.

    The female corpse was well preserved, her face was horrified, her eyes were rolled up, and there were five clear finger prints on her neck.  The body was covered with white frost, and it was unknown how long it had been preserved.

    "It seems that it was strangled to death and thrown in the refrigerator." Zhao Yu said, "But why is there electricity here?"

    Tang Xin tremblingly said: "Hey, have you seen enough, staring at such a terrifying thing!"

    I suddenly noticed that something was wrong with the female corpse in the refrigerator, so I said, "Wait a minute, this doesn't seem to be a female corpse, but a ghost."

    "Ghost? So concrete?" Ruan Lingxi was surprised.

    "Yeah, look at it." I stretched out my hand to grab a handful from the female ghost's shadow.  The hand passed through the shadow of the female ghost and reached the bottom of the refrigerator.

    After the shadow of the female ghost touched my arm, it disappeared like a bubble.

    "This is a murder scene." Zhao Yu said, "Maybe a woman was strangled to death and left here."

    "So she came out to kill people and strangled a child?" Ruan Lingxi continued.

    I thought back to the face on the window just now, shook my head and said, "No, the grimace I saw just now was a man."

    Just as I was talking, I suddenly heard the sound of water dripping from the bathroom again.

    "This house is not bad, and the water and electricity are still complete." I was puzzled, so I walked towards the bathroom.  Holding God of War in my hands, I touched the door of the bathroom and saw the big mirror on the wall.

    The mirror is a very evil thing at night. When the development gallery closes at night, the mirror must be hung. At home, the mirror must face the outside of the door. If you have the courage to take a picture at night, you may  You will accidentally see things you don't want to see.  Some antique mirrors that have been placed for a long time may suck people's souls away if you stare carefully.

    The house itself has little yin and yang energy, and has not been lived in for a long time.  This mirror must be evil enough.  With the light of the flashlight in Ruan Lingxi's hand, I scanned the situation in the bathroom.  This bathroom is not big, there is a bathtub in it.  The faucet on the sink was dripping.  In the cubicle outside the bathtub is the toilet.

    I stared at the mirror and saw nothing else was reflected in the mirror.  I held the God of War for a long time, but I didn't find anything strange.  At this moment, I heard the sound of splashing water suddenly coming from the toilet.

    I slowly touched it and looked into the toilet.  Water was gurgling in the toilet right now.  Slowly, the water seemed to change color.  Soon, the toilet water turned to blood.

    The blood became more and more turbulent, and soon overflowed the toilet, spreading towards my feet.  I saw that there seemed to be something crawling in the blood, so I quickly raised my gun and fired several shots at the living creature.  After the flames passed, I saw lumps of scorched black matter falling into the blood.

    "What is this scorched black thing?" Ruan Lingxi couldn't help but said disgustedly: "It smells bad."

    "I don't know, it's like a piece of meat." I couldn't help but vomit.

    "Why is there such a thing in the toilet?" Ruan Lingxi asked.  I didn't say anything, but the problem was obvious.  After those scorched pieces of meat fell into the blood, I clearly saw wisps of black ghost energy emerging from the blood.

    The pieces of meat in the toilet are obviously aborted fetuses.

    It seems that a lot of things happened in this house.  At this moment, I suddenly heard a scream coming from the main room.  The scream was especially clear in the silence, I recognized Tang Xin's scream, I couldn't help being a little surprised, and ran out immediately.

    But seeing a ghost hand sticking out of the window, dragging Tang Xin out.  The Duoshe knife in Zhao Yu's hand slashed at the ghost's hand.  However, I didn't expect that there were more than one ghost hand. After a short while, Tang Xin's body was wrapped around her body by pairs of black ghost hands like an octopus wrapped its tentacles.  The light of the Duoshe knife flashed, and several of them were cut off, but new ghost hands grew out.

    I saw one of the ghost hands grabbing Tang Xin's throat.

    In desperation, I immediately shot the ghostly hand on Tang Xin's body.  The flames rolled past, but the ghost hand on his body disappeared, but there was still that hand at the throat, pinching his throat.  I took aim, not daring to make a move.  The throat is a fragile area, so I dare not shoot lightly, if I don't grasp the aim properly, it will hurt Tang Xin.  Thinking of this, I tried, but still couldn't do it.

    But at this time, the ghost hand was already deeply embedded in the flesh.

    &Blame the ghost for refusing to come to the front yard, this arrow seems to be extraordinary.  " Ruan Lingxi praised.

    "What does the person who gives the arrow look like?" I asked the old beggar.

    The old beggar recalled for a while, and said: "It's just a younger woman, maybe thirty or forty, she looks pretty and is well dressed. But it's been so long, I really can't remember what she looks like."

    I was even more puzzled after hearing what the old beggar said.  A good-looking woman in her thirties and forties suddenly came to give the old beggar a broken arrow and asked him to pass it on to us. What do you mean?

    Just as we were silent, Tang Xin moaned suddenly: "There seems to be something wrong with my neck."

    When we heard the words and went over to take a look, we were shocked.  The five finger prints on Tang Xin's neck darkened a lot.  Seeing this, Ruan Lingxi took out a small porcelain bottle from his backpack, poured out some medicinal powder and applied it on Tang Xin: "This is a general medicinal powder for removing corpse poison and ghost aura, I hope it will be effective." (Remember the website URL:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 332

    ?

    After Ruan Lingxi's medicinal powder was applied, the marks on Tang Xin's neck really lightened a lot.  I put away the broken arrow and helped Tang Xin go out.

    Zhao Yu suddenly stopped me and said, "Wait, what will this old man do with the children?"

    It was only then that I remembered that the old beggar was still there, thinking that the reason why the fierce ghost didn't come to the front yard should be the broken arrow that the old beggar was carrying.  It seems that this thing is very effective in warding off evil spirits, and none of the fierce ghosts in the backyard came to the front yard.

    But now that this thing has been taken away by us, the old beggar and others may be in trouble.  What to do?

    I said, "Why don't you just take it away? Then find someone to arrange a place to stay."

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "Take it to our place for the time being, and let the police station arrange it the next day."

    We pondered for a long time, but this is the only way to do it.  It is still uncertain whether the backyard is still dangerous, and it is impossible to leave an old man and a few children living here alone.

    So the four of us walked to the place where we lived with one old, four young and five beggars.  After returning, I found that most of the others had rested, only Wu Dan was waiting for us.  Seeing us bring a few beggars into the door, Wu Dan asked curiously, "Who are these people?"

    I told Wu Dan about my experience in the ancient house.  Wu Dan smiled wryly and said: "You guys are so lucky to encounter such strange things when you go out. But this place can only let them live for a while, it is impossible to live for a long time. Let's discuss these things tomorrow."

    So Ruan Lingxi arranged for a few people to stay, and I showed Wu Dan the broken arrow I got.  Wu Dan held it in his hand and looked at it for a while, then frowned and said, "I don't know why this thing is used. But the Taoism on Broken Arrow should be used to exorcise ghosts and zombies, but it's not exactly like that kind of thing.  Charms, I can¡¯t say well either.¡±

    I thought for a while and said, "Master, who do you think will give this thing? We don't know women who are good-looking in their thirties or forties."

    Wu Dan glanced at me and said, "Isn't there one beside us? Ma Yun's mother, Zang Qingning."

    "Impossible." I waved my hand and said, "There's no need for her to be so sneaky. Can't she tell us directly if she has something to say?"

    Wu Dan was silent for a while, then said: "You should put away the Broken Arrow, remember not to lose it, maybe it will be used in the future."

    I rely on, that's it?  I think what Wu Dan means is that he doesn't want to pursue it anymore, and he doesn't want to continue to find out who the person who sent the Broken Arrow is.  It seemed that he had a conclusion in his mind, and he didn't know who Wu Dan identified.

    I put away the Broken Arrow, and was about to ask again, when Zhao Yu said, "Let's rest first, tomorrow we have to continue investigating the case of the murderer in the ancient house."

    Seeing that Wu Dan didn't intend to continue talking, I had no choice but to give up.  There were too many doubts during this trip to the ancient house, and I didn't sleep well.  Early the next morning, Zhao Yu and I got up to investigate the rumors about the ancient house.

    The investigation this time is relatively simple, because the woman who lived in the old house before was once very famous in this urban area.  I heard that this woman's nickname is Abao, she is a nightclub cafe, she likes clubbing very much, her private life is quite chaotic, and she often brings all kinds of men to live with her.  The previous owner was a widowed old man who had to be hospitalized for a sudden illness not long after renting the house to a woman, so he didn't care much about the affairs here.

    Not long after, Ah Bao got pregnant with a man who didn't know which man she was with, but she didn't see her child being born, probably because of a miscarriage.

    Or before the abortion, she was strangled to death by that man.  Similar to many vulgar plots, the man has a family, but Ah Bao threatens him with a child, and under the dispute, he strangles Ah Bao to death. There is no place to bury the body in the old house, so he hides the woman in the refrigerator first.

    But when the corpse was moved at night, the man died suddenly. When he died, there were five finger prints on his neck, and the female corpse in the refrigerator was lying beside him, which was very scary.

    The case is relatively simple, and men are also considered to be rewarded for evil.  It's just that the unjust ghost couldn't escape, and was always entangled in this ghost house.

    Last night we exterminated the soul of the aborted baby, the ghost of the man, and I believe that the haunted house will be peaceful and peaceful.

    This case is too simple, but it makes me feel a little unfinished.  The only interesting thing is that he actually got a strange broken arrow.

    Zhao Yu and I went back to our residence, only to see the old beggar holding Ma Yun's hand and chatting happily.  The two sat at the door basking in the sun, Ma Yun's smile was particularly dazzling in my eyes.  I have long been displeased with this kid, especially when Ruan Lingxi brought fruit to the old beggar, the little beggar and Ma Yun.

    I snorted coldly and leaned over, and said with a smile, "Are you familiar with this kid?"

    Ma Yun looked up at me with a cold expression.  I saw that he liked to ignore me, and I thought it would be really good. I was a little unhappy when I saw him before, but nowZhao Yu reported to Expert Ouyang and explained what happened in Zhenjiang.

    After hearing this, Ouyang Bo remained silent for a while.  I asked, "Expert Ouyang, do you have any other cases for us to deal with?"

    Ouyang Bo said: "Not yet. The matter of Master Ziyang still needs to be investigated. Go and rest first."

    When I went out with Zhao Yu, I couldn't help but said, "Zhao Yu, do you think something is wrong with us?"

    Zhao Yu said: "It's a little bit. Uncle Wu seems to be hiding something from us. Ma Yun's illness always makes people feel that something is wrong. It stands to reason that he has a half-human, half-zombie physique, so he basically won't get sick. His mother also said  , I have never been sick since I was a child. But something happened suddenly recently. There is also the old beggar, he is also a bit mysterious. However, I asked the residents around that old beggar who has been living around, not from outside  If it is a fake and we don't recognize it, this person is too smart." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 533 Mutation (Part 1)

    ?

    I said: "It seems that Master doesn't want to explain it to us. Let's talk about these things later."

    Zhao Yu sighed: "That's the only way."

    After returning to Tianjin, Duan Qingshui arranged for everyone's residence. Due to Ma Yun's insistence, this guy actually lived in Ruan Lingxi's community.

    As for Ma Yun's stickiness, Ruan Lingxi didn't refuse much, which made me very angry.

    A few days ago, Ma Yun was fine, but these days, he followed Ruan Lingxi to work in the ice sculpture shop, and Ma Yun followed him. I saw that the way he looked at Ruan Lingxi became more and more wrong.

    Today I couldn't bear it any longer. I dragged Ruan Lingxi aside and said in a low voice, "What do you mean by that? Didn't you see the way this kid looks at you?"

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said, "What are you thinking? I told him that I wanted to be his sister. The meaning is very clear, and there will be nothing else. Besides, he is just a child, and he still doesn't know what it means to be a sister."  In love."

    I curled my lips and said, "No matter how young you are, you are still an adult, so you are still a man."

    Ruan Lingxi gave me a blank look: "Come on, you think too much."

    I sighed and was about to speak again when I saw Ma Yun standing behind the two of us, staring straight at me, his eyes were so weird that I shivered.

    "What are you looking at!" I spat.

    Ma Yun snorted coldly and turned her head away.  I was a little surprised when I saw it. I thought to myself, isn¡¯t this guy a good tutor? Although he was upset with me before, there was never a time when he was so rude.

    I stared blankly at Ma Yun's back, and poked Ruan Lingxi: "Hey, I think Ma Yun is just abnormal, did you find it?"

    Ruan Lingxi glared at me, and said: "You have nothing to do and pay more attention to other things, okay? Ma Yun is just a child, what can he do."

    I snorted coldly: "It's best that he's fine, but I always feel something is wrong."

    Ruan Lingxi shook her head helplessly, ignored me, turned and went into the store.  I muttered in my heart, thinking about how to deal with this matter.  If you tell Ma Yun directly to keep him away from Ruan Lingxi, it's like farting, Ma Yun won't listen at all.  It would be even more inappropriate to find his mother to say this.  Damn it, just watching this kid wandering around Ruan Lingxi, I'm just not in a good mood.

    Especially thinking of Ma Yun's eyes, I always feel that something is wrong.  At night, I simply ran to Ruan Lingxi's house and stayed there, refusing to leave.

    "What's the matter with you, what's the matter with my house if you have a place to live." Ruan Lingxi laughed.

    I remembered that Ma Yun lived downstairs, and I felt very upset: "No, I don't worry about that kid living downstairs."

    Ruan Lingxi laughed and said: "You think too much. Senior sister will come back to live in a few days, we two live here, what can he do."

    I said: "Then wait for Sister Shenxian to come back, and then I will retreat."

    Ruan Lingxi laughed and said: "I'm convinced. Okay, you sleep in my room, and I'll sleep in my senior sister's room."

    "How about we sleep together?" I smiled.

    Ruan Lingxi blushed immediately, and cursed: "Not serious! My room is a single bed, go to sleep by yourself!"

    With that said, he slammed the door and left.  I shouted behind her: "Hey, if it's a double bed, would you sleep with me??"

    Seeing that Ruan Lingxi didn't answer, I also felt bored, so I lay down on the bed by myself.

    Ruan Lingxi's bed exudes a delicate fragrance, like the fragrance of silent orchids blooming in the most beautiful valley, long and pure.  I closed my eyes and thought about it for a while, remembering that both she and Su Ling were disciples of the Wushan School, masters of perfumery, maybe I made some soothing perfumes and fragrances, and the quiet fragrance in the bedding room was refreshing.

    In the shroud of this faint fragrance, I fell into a drowsy sleep.  In the middle of the night, I suddenly "woke up".  It is said to be alert, but it is not really counted, it seems that the body is very tired and is still in a deep sleep.  But the soul is very awake, listening to everything around.

    I seem to vaguely hear someone's footsteps in the room, it seems that this person came to my bed and slowly climbed onto the bed.  There was a thrill in my heart, but my body still couldn't move, as if it was pinned by something.  I was anxious, wondering if there were any intruders outside?  Is this person already lying on the bed beside my pillow, staring at me with two red eyes in the dark night?  Is what I wiped a human or a ghost?

    I suddenly imagined a pale grimace beside the pillow, staring at me intently, blowing cool air on my neck.  I suddenly shivered and immediately turned over and sat up.  I really woke up this time??I, you say, I am the son of some great devil!  !  " Ma Yun roared suddenly.

    Why does it seem that our chat channels are inconsistent?  Ruan Lingxi and I looked at each other a little dizzy.  Where did we say that?

    At this time, Ma Yun suddenly roared, and pulled out the goddess crossbow arrow that pierced Ruan Lingxi's body.  The blood gushed out, and I was shocked to see it.

    Ma Yun didn't seem to care, she gave Ruan Lingxi a sad look, and ran out the door stumbling.  Ruan Lingxi and I froze for a few seconds, then immediately chased him out.  However, after leaving the room, I realized that the speed of this thing was scary, and it disappeared in three or five strokes, which was a notch faster than Ruan Lingxi's little Teng Nuo.

    "What's going on?" I asked in surprise.  What's going on, it's obviously Ma Yun who has the wrong intentions, but he himself is acting like a victim.

    "What should I do? How did Ma Yun come in?" Ruan Lingxi was so frightened that she asked incoherently.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 534 Mutation (Part 2)

    ?

    "How do I know?!" I looked back at the charm on the door, feeling a little chilly in my heart.  What happened to Ma Yun?  Leng Buding's temperament changed drastically, could it be because of love?

    I turned around and saw that Ruan Lingxi's complexion was not good, and she looked shocked, and I felt pity in my heart, and I took her over to comfort her: "It's okay, it's okay, are you scared?"

    Ruan Lingxi collected himself, and reminded: "By the way, Erhuo, do you think he will be seriously injured, and no one will care if he falls on the street?"

    I thought of what happened just now, still angry in my heart, and said angrily: "What can happen to him, he is an invincible little zombie, who can do anything to him. He almost did something to you, but I still remember it  .Leave him alone."

    Ruan Lingxi frowned and said: "But, there is a powerful spell on my goddess crossbow that restrains zombies. I'm afraid that will really kill him. What can I do in this case."

    ?Thinking of Zang Qingning, I couldn't bear it, and said: "Then what should I do, I really can't stand his behavior just now."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Let's go find it. If something happens, it's hard to explain to everyone. He is a child after all."

    I sighed: "Okay, then let's look for it."

    I went out with Ruan Lingxi and went downstairs, and started looking for Ma Yun's shadow along the road outside the building.  But this kid seemed to be running very fast, and the blood stains disappeared on the main road.  I wondered if Ma Yun would not be kidnapped. Most likely, his own zombie body moved too fast, and he could not see anyone when he ran, so there were very few traces left.

    The two of us had no choice but to call Zhao Yu to help find it together.  But we searched for a long time, but we couldn't find Ma Yun's shadow.

    After a while, we gave up and went back to Wu Dan, Zang Qingning and others to report Ma Yun's disappearance.  On the way back, I suddenly felt something was wrong with Ruan Lingxi.  On the way, Ruan Lingxi's face was solemn, silent, and looked extremely disappointed.  This surprised me a little. When she went out, Ruan Lingxi didn't look so bad, nor was she in such a bad mood.  I saw it and felt displeased. Could it be that this guy is so concerned about Ma Yun?

    I snorted coldly: "Wicked girl, what expression do you have, do you miss Ma Yun a lot? Does it hurt if you can't find it?"

    Ruan Lingxi gave me a cold look, his eyes and expression were very strange, which made me a little creepy.  What the hell is going on here, you are so weird, did you take the wrong medicine?  ?

    Ruan Lingxi ignored me, just gave me a cold look, and walked away.

    We were looking for someone in the middle of the night. Although I thought Ruan Lingxi was a bit strange, I didn't think much about it, because I was exhausted. After I went back and told Wu Dan and Zang Qingning about Ma Yun's disappearance, I was exhausted.  Crawled into bed and went to sleep.

    In fact, this sleep was not peaceful.  I was flustered, and Ma Yun's face always appeared in my subconscious.  For some reason, this subconscious impression is often replaced by Ruan Lingxi's face.  Ruan Lingxi looked at me coldly in the dark night with a weird expression, the chill from the bottom of his heart slowly devoured me.  Suddenly my heart hurt, I woke up suddenly from my sleep, and immediately turned over and sat up.

    The room was empty, and the morning light seeped in through the window. I saw Xiao Mi jumping from the ground to my bed, looking at me with big deep eyes.

    "Xiao Mi, I'm having nightmares again, and I can't sleep well recently." I rubbed the space between my brows.  Xiao Mi tilted her head and looked at me, blinking her big eyes.

    I gave a wry smile, remembering that the soul in Xiao Mi's body had been transplanted to the head of the Maoshan faction, this guy is now an ordinary cute guy, I couldn't help but miss Xiao Mi's venomous tongue.

    I sighed, rubbed the top of Xiao Mi's head, and got off the bed. Remembering that I hadn't found Ma Yun last night, I couldn't help feeling a headache.

    I glanced at the time, it was only half past six in the morning.  This time he woke up too early, probably Zhao Yu and Ruan Lingxi haven't woken up yet.

    Thinking of Ruan Lingxi, I am also a little worried.  It was too late after coming back last night, Ruan Lingxi fell asleep on the sofa after entering the door and immediately fell asleep.  I was afraid of waking this guy up, so I just let her sleep on the sofa.  You shouldn't be awake right now?

    When I walked to the living room, I saw that Ruan Lingxi had disappeared from the sofa.  I took a quick look, and there was no one in the bathroom or the kitchen. There was so little space in total. Where did Ruan Lingxi go?  Or did you leave early in the morning?

    Thinking of this, I took out my cell phone and called Ruan Lingxi, but I heard Ruan Lingxi's cell phone ringing behind me.  I looked back at the phone on the sofa, and had no choice but to hang up.

    After thinking about it, I opened the door and was about to go out to find it, but suddenly I saw a person standing outside the door.  I was startled, but saw a person standing there with his head down like a puppet at the door.  I took a closer look, and it was Ruan Lingxi.  but she is nowLet's talk after a good rest.  "

    Ruan Lingxi nodded, yawned, said goodbye to us, and took a taxi home to catch up on sleep.  Wu Dan pulled me aside and said in a low voice, "Apprentice, what did you really do at night?"

    I spat: "Master, what are you thinking about? You really don't. We've been looking for someone in the middle of the night, and we're exhausted."  Wu Dan spoke.

    Wu Dan frowned and said: "I can't. How about this, you let the disciple's wife sleep with you tonight, and then see if she sleepwalks in the middle of the night."

    I was also worried about Ruan Lingxi's situation, so I nodded and said: "I see, I will observe tonight."

    Wu Dan said, "I'll go with you."

    I was surprised and said: "Master, are you going too? You don't need to do it yourself for such a trivial matter."

    Wu Dan said thoughtfully: "I'm afraid it's not a small matter." (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 535 Mutation (Part 2)

    ?

    "What can be the matter?" I asked Wu Dan puzzled.

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "I can't tell, it's not a good thing anyway. You remember, you must call your apprentice and daughter-in-law to come at night. How about it, let's say it's my birthday tonight"

    I immediately interrupted him: "Master, you forgot, your birthday is in March, and we celebrated it together."

    Wu Dan laughed and said: "The memory is so good, I was thinking of cheating some birthday presents, now it's over, you all remember."

    I held my forehead and said: "Master, when is it still joking?"

    Wu Dan laughed and said: "I'm not kidding, anyway, let Lingxi come to dinner tonight, let's get her some wine to drink. If I drink too much, I will sleep here with you. Let's not sleep at night and see how she is doing.  "

    I nodded and said, "Okay. Master, what happened to Lingxi that she suddenly sleepwalked?"

    Wu Dan said: "I don't see anything abnormal. Sleepwalking is unlikely. There is no such problem in the first place."

    I thought about it, so I had no choice but to agree to Wu Dan's proposal.

    In the evening, I called Ruan Lingxi over for dinner and opened a few bottles of beer.  The three of us were sitting together drinking and chatting.  Since Wu Dan and I took turns pouring wine into Ruan Lingxi, this guy soon started to get drunk.

    I saw that she was almost drunk, so I helped her to sleep in the house. Wu Dan and I packed the tables and chairs, then sat on the sofa and watched TV, waiting to see Ruan Lingxi's actions.

    When it was almost twelve o'clock, Ruan Lingxi didn't move at all in the room, and my eyelids were a little twitched, so I asked Wu Dan, "Master, do you think we should wait, I'm trapped to death."

    Wu Dan said very calmly: "Wait and see, wait for more than an hour."

    "One more?" I yawned, "It's been too long."

    Wu Dan said with a smile: "You squint for a while, I'll wait and see."

    I nodded, closed my eyes the next second, and fell into a drowsy sleep.  It seemed that he hadn't slept long before he was poked up.

    When I woke up hazily, I heard Wu Dan say in my ear: "Get up quickly, the person is gone!!"

    I woke up, and saw that the bedroom door was open, but the main door was closed, and Ruan Lingxi disappeared.

    "What's going on, Master? What happened?" I immediately stood up and ran to the bedroom, but saw Wu Dan staring at the open window, the bed was empty, and Ruan Lingxi was gone.

    I wiped off my cold sweat and looked down the window, but I didn't see anyone downstairs.  Did Ruan Lingxi go out through the window?

    Thinking of Xiao Teng Nuo of the Wushan School, I also believe that she can go down from this building.  But how did she know that Wu Dan and I were blocking her outside?

    Wu Dan said at this time: "Quick, go out and catch up!"

    We both ran out the door immediately.  However, after going out, we didn't know where to look for it at all, so we had to split up to look for it.  I walked in the opposite direction with Wu Dan, asked all the 24-hour convenience stores along the way, made many detours, and finally asked Ruan Lingxi's whereabouts at a barbecue stall.  The stall owner who was collecting stalls said that he saw a young girl like Ruan Lingxi passing by the Fifth Avenue.  He said that he was walking very fast, but he thought it was a mistake.

    Wudao, rely on me, what is Ruan Lingxi doing here?  Knowing where I was going, I hurried to take a taxi to Fifth Avenue.  The scenery here at night is really a bit gloomy.  This area is almost full of former residences of celebrities. The houses are British style. At night, there are many haunted houses. The light of the street lamps seems to never penetrate the darkness of the night. The dark windows are even more dark and terrifying under the light.

    This is a tourist area during the day, and it's fairly crowded.  But there are not too many people.  At this time, there was not even a single person. Seeing the dark street, I couldn't help but mutter in my heart: Why did Ruan Lingxi come to this ghostly place in the middle of the night?

    I walked slowly along the dark street.  Only my shadow dragged on the ground in the dark night.  After walking for an unknown amount of time, I suddenly heard the sound of puffing and puffing in the darkness.  The sound was very strange, it sounded like the sound of a blunt instrument piercing the flesh.

    I don't know if this imagination stimulated my sense of smell, I suddenly smelled a smell of blood spreading.

    I was taken aback, held God of War in my hand, and slowly followed the source of the smell to find it.  After walking for a while, I suddenly saw a familiar figure squatting in front of me.

    "Wicked girl!" I finally found her, and I was overjoyed at first.  However, when I smelled the strong smell of blood, my heart was shocked, and I watched Ruan Lingxi's movements carefully.

    By the light of the street lamp, I saw that she seemed to be holding a bloody dagger in her hand!  I saw that Ruan Lingxi was mechanically lowering the dagger to the east of the ground.Wu Dan frowned and said: "This is strange. Could it be that she was controlled by someone? But I can't see where the sorcery lies."

    Da Liu asked suspiciously from the side: "What, what sleepwalking?"

    I had no choice but to tell him what happened that night.  Liu is skeptical.

    "When Ruan Lingxi wakes up, I have to ask her carefully." I sighed.

    We waited outside the ward for a while, and after a while, Ruan Lingxi woke up and looked at me and Wu Dan ignorantly: "Where am I now?"

    "Hospital." I quickly asked, "How do you feel?"

    Ruan Lingxi grinned and said, "I'm so tired, I'm exhausted. By the way, how did I get into the hospital? It seems that I drank too much yesterday?"

    I sighed: "It's a long story. You rest first, and I'll go out for a while."

    I asked Wu Dan to watch over Ruan Lingxi, then I went out and called Ouyang Bo, explaining what happened last night.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 536: The Misty Case (Part 1)

    ?

    Ouyang Bo was very surprised when he heard this, and immediately said that he would send someone to deal with it, as he was out of town and couldn't rush there immediately.  After talking to Ouyang Bo, I actually regretted it a bit.  If Ouyang Zhuan's family came in person, maybe everything would be easy to discuss.  Now he sent someone else, and I don't know if this person is good at talking, what if Ruan Lingxi is directly taken as a murderer and taken away.

    I called Wu Dan out of the door and wanted to discuss this matter with him.  Wu Dan comforted me and said, maybe things are not so difficult, just wait and see.  Anyway, if we conceal it and don't report it, we will be the unlucky ones in the end.

    I couldn't think of a good way either, so I had to wait for the people sent by Ouyang Bo to come.  At this time, the sky was bright, and Zhao Yu and Tang Xin also rushed over. When they heard about Ruan Lingxi, they were both startled.

    Tang Xin shook her head and said, "Impossible, Lingxi can't kill people."

    I sighed: "Of course I know it's impossible, but neither Master nor I can see that she is under the control of some kind of magic. Maybe the person who lowered her head is more high-end, I can't tell it.  People want to take her away for questioning, I'm afraid I'll be caught as a suspect."

    Tang Xin scolded: "What brains do you guys have? Are you a suspect?? People still believe me when they say I killed people, but Lingxi? She looks like a woman, but she hasn't killed anyone before."

    "What are you talking about?" Ruan Lingxi, who probably heard us talking, came out of the ward and asked suspiciously at the door.

    Before I could explain, I saw a few people in the uniform of the Hunting Bureau walking towards the end of the corridor.  White shirt and black suit pants with the Huntsman logo on the collar.

    "Which one is Ruan Lingxi?" The first person came over. He was forty-five or six years old, not tall, with cold eyes and a stiff expression. If he put on foundation, he would be a zombie.  I frowned, thinking that Ouyang Bo is just trying to make things difficult for us?  I've seen this guy before, it's a small official named Chen Liang under Ouyang Bo of the Spirit Hunting Bureau.  This guy is famous for being unkind. At best, he is stern and selfless, and at worst, he is stubborn and inflexible.  Well now, if this old stubborn thinks that Ruan Lingxi is the murderer, then she will not think about it for the time being.

    Chen Liang looked at Zhao Yu and me: "I heard that you are also colleagues of the Hunting Bureau?"

    I had no choice but to nod helplessly and said, "Yes, Mr. Chen."

    "Where is the suspect?" Chen Liang subconsciously straightened his body with sharp eyes.

    I frowned and said, "What is a suspect? I said Sir Chen. I haven't figured out the matter yet. How are you talking?"

    Chen Liang's face sank even more, as if he stepped on shit: "Do you know who the dead person is?!"

    "I don't know, I haven't had time to ask yet." I said angrily.

    Chen Liang said: "Although there is no distinction in human life, the status of a person will bring different influences. The person who died was the nephew of the municipal party secretary, named Duan Yong, who was a famous entrepreneur and philanthropist in Tianjin. A few days ago  Tian just donated one million to the Disabled Children's Foundation, and died in a few days. Now a lot of media are waiting for us to give a result. The public is outraged, so I have to start investigating from now on! Whoever the suspect is, they have to be taken away  !"

    Having said that, several people who came up couldn't help but drag Ruan Lingxi away.  Ruan Lingxi was shocked and shouted: "Who are you, who is the suspect?! What's going on?!"

    I immediately stepped forward to stop her, and hurriedly said: "Mr. Chen, the matter has not been investigated yet, how can we take her away?"

    Chen Liang immediately interrupted me and said: "The surveillance video over the Fifth Avenue has been sent to the Hunting Bureau just now. The video shows that she killed the man. No matter what the reason is, she is now a suspect and has to be taken back for investigation.  investigation!"

    As soon as I heard this, I was about to start scolding, but Zhao Yu hurriedly stopped me, and said in a low voice: "Don't make trouble, let him go, Lingxi should be fine, let's follow up and investigate quickly, rescue Lingxi out!  "

    I paused for a moment, and at this moment, Lingxi was dragged away.  I watched her look back frequently, feeling angry in my heart, gnashing my teeth and staring at Chen Liang in front of me.

    Chen Liang looked at me coldly like a living zombie, and said, "Don't worry, I will find out the matter!"

    With that said, he turned and left.  You are paralyzed!  I cursed secretly in my heart, turned around and asked Wu Dan: "Master, what should I do?!"

    Wu Dan thought for a while, and said, "What did the dwarf say just now? The monitoring of Wudao? You are all from the Hunting Bureau. Is there a way to see the surveillance video? Take me to see it!"

    Speaking of surveillance video, I immediately woke up.  By the way, why don't you remember to check the monitor first?  Something happened to Ruan Lingxi, but he forgot this important link.  I immediately cheered up and took Wu Dan and Zhao Yu to the Office of the Hunting Spirit Bureau.

    Originally, because we knew Ruan Lingxi, we were not allowed to participate in this case.  Fortunately, Lin Yufan is loyal.??He made a copy of the video and slipped it to me secretly: "Brother Yan, you guys go back and have a look. I don't believe that sister Lingxi is the murderer either, it's impossible, it must be a big conspiracy."

    I patted him on the shoulder with great emotion: "Thank you brother, I will go back and study it carefully."

    After getting the copy of the surveillance video, I couldn't wait to go back to the residence with Zhao Yu and Wu Dan, took out the laptop, inserted the USB flash drive, and clicked on the surveillance video.

    The video recording is relatively long, Lin Yufan intercepted the part where the accident happened and showed it to us.  At first it was a quiet and deserted street on Racecourse Road.  Not long after, a man crookedly walked over from the other end of the racecourse road in his field of vision. When he got under the surveillance camera, he suddenly tilted his body and fell to the ground.  After that, I didn't move.

    Another two or three minutes later, I saw Ruan Lingxi appearing under the camera.  After I saw Ruan Lingxi, I became nervous and stared at her back carefully.  But Ruan Lingxi, who was under surveillance, walked very strangely, very stiffly, just like a zombie.  When she came to the place where the man was lying down, she stopped, looked at him silently for a while, then suddenly squatted down and groped on the ground.

    Wu Dan and Zhao Yu immediately shouted in unison: "Stop here!"

    I was taken aback by the two of them, so I quickly paused.  Wu Dan said: "On this picture, zoom in and have a look."

    I zoomed in on the screen shot and found that it was not very clear, but I could see that there seemed to be a knife, fruit knife or dagger on the ground.

    Zhao Yu said: "It can be seen that Lingxi did not bring a murder weapon when he went out. The murder weapon was placed on the ground long ago, and it seems that someone designed all of this."

    "Did this man die at this time? If he is already dead, then Lingxi is not the murderer!" I said immediately.

    Wu Dan frowned and said: "I'm afraid it's not that simple. You should call the forensic doctor. It has been several hours since they took the body away. The preliminary autopsy results must have come out."

    I immediately took out my cell phone, found out the previous number of the Forensic Medicine Department of the Municipal Bureau, and called there.  I asked about the cause of the man's death, but the result made me feel cold: the man just fell to the ground drunk before he died, and the cause of death was Ruan Lingxi's knife, which stabbed the vital part and bled profusely to death.

    After hearing this result, my mood immediately fell down.  Hanging up the phone, he talked listlessly to Wu Dan and Zhao Yu about the situation.  Wu Dan said: "Drinking? Drunk? How about this, keep reading."

    I clicked on the play button, and saw that the video recording continued, which was basically what I saw later.  Ruan Lingxi raised the dagger he found on the ground and stabbed the man's abdomen. The man moved his body according to Ruan Lingxi's movements, but he didn't respond much. Then I rushed over and grabbed Ruan Lingxi.

    Seeing this, Wu Dan suddenly said: "No, even if you are drunk, you should have some movement. Even if you are drunk to death and you don't feel it, it's not right. Do you still remember that man's expression?"

    I closed my eyes and recalled.  Yes, the man's expression at that time was very strange, his eyes were wide open, his expression was distorted, obviously he seemed to be in pain.  But in the video, he didn't struggle too much, as if he died peacefully.  How to explain this?

    I said to Wu Dan: "Master, the look on that man's face is quite painful. But watching the video before his death, it seems that nothing happened."

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "What if this unlucky guy named Duan Yong didn't fall to the ground because of drunkenness before he died, but was controlled by someone? If he was controlled by someone, then he could only lie motionless on the ground. In this way, Ling  Xi went to stab him with a knife, but he couldn¡¯t move, maybe he couldn¡¯t even make a sound.¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 537: The Misty Case (Part 2)

    ?

    "Is Lingxi also being manipulated?" I asked, "She has never been used to sleepwalking."

    Wu Dan said: "That may be it. Who are the strangers Lingxi has come into contact with in the past few days? Forget it, she must have met a lot of strangers in business."

    Zhao Yu said: "Or, is there something wrong with that old beggar?"

    Wu Dan said: "Actually, I asked Boss Duan to help check the beggar these days, but there was no result. He doesn't know many people in Zhenjiang. But we can give this broken arrow to someone  have a look."

    "Who?" I asked.

    "Zang Qingning." Wu Dan said, "I always feel that there is a connection between these strange things that happened recently."

    "Yes, yes, ask her!" I immediately took Wu Dan and Zhao Yu to Zang Qingning's residence.  However, just halfway there, Ouyang Bo's phone rang suddenly.

    I immediately picked it up, only to hear Ouyang Bo say in a hurry: "What's the matter, I heard that there are people 'robbing the prison' at the Hunting Bureau? What did you do?!"

    "Rob the prison? Rob who, Lingxi?" I couldn't laugh or cry.  Who is so kind?  But after thinking about it, we are all here, so who will rob the prison?  !

    Ouyang Bo paused, and said: "Go over and have a look, my plane will fly back in the afternoon! Let me know if there is any situation!" Then, Ouyang Bo hung up the phone.

    I stopped and said to Wu Dan and Zhao Yu: "Ouyang Bo said someone was robbing the prison, and something happened at the Spirit Hunting Bureau."

    "Prison robbery?" Wu Dan's eyes widened: "Who is this? There are still people doing this these days, okay, robbing the apprentice's wife?"

    I said: "Don't talk about it, go and have a look!"

    Having said that, the three of us took a taxi to the vicinity of Guanyin Temple.  When the car got there, before I got close to the door, I saw a group of people watching from a distance.  The riot police had all arrived, and while dispersing the crowd, they pointed their guns at the gate as if facing a formidable enemy.

    The three of us separated from the crowd and rushed over, but were stopped by the riot police: "You can't go in! There is an extremely dangerous person inside!"

    Impatiently, I showed my police ID and asked, "What happened?!"

    Seeing that we are also policemen, the other party frowned and said, "For some reason, a man broke in and hurt people inside. We don't know the specific situation, but we just accepted the order to evacuate the crowd and assist the secret agents inside to deal with the dangerous elements!"

    I turned my head around and thought about who would be the one who robbed the prison.  From what he meant, it was a man who went alone.  Both Zhao Yu and Wu Dan were there, so the man who went in would not be Duan Qingshui.  Suddenly, I thought of a person: Ma Yun.

    Damn, could it be this kid?  Didn't you get hurt by Lingxi last time?  ?

    Thinking of this, I simply ignored the riot police and took advantage of the loophole to rush in.  Wu Dan and Zhao Yu also separated and rushed in.  When I ran into the yard, I saw several people from the Hunting Bureau lying there in the yard. It seemed that they had been beaten badly, and some of them seemed unable to get up.

    I didn't care about them, so I broke into the backyard directly, and I saw Ma Yun pulling Lingxi out, but Lingxi was holding on to the door frame.  I heard Ruan Lingxi yelling at Ma Yun: "Ma Yun, let go! Do you know that you are breaking the law by doing this?!"

    Ma Yun shouted: "I don't care if it breaks the law or not, I just save you!!"

    Ruan Lingxi said: "No, listen to me, this is against the law. If you take me away, not only me, but you will also be wanted. Since I am not a murderer, you also believe me, right?  Just left before I figured it out. Listen to me, you go first, and I'll be fine."

    The two of them were in such a stalemate. Seeing this, I rushed up and pulled Ma Yun away, raised my hand and slapped him: "What the hell are you doing?! You did all the injuries to those people outside?!"

    Ma Yun was stunned by the beating, and after a while, he realized that he cursed: "Why did you hit me?! I heard that Lingxi was arrested, so I came to rescue him immediately. What about you, what have you done?!"

    I was in a hurry, but I didn't know what to say to him as a child.  Seeing that the injury he suffered a few days ago seemed to be all right, remembering that everyone was looking for him, he eased his tone and said, "Ma Yun, I don't quarrel with you. How have you been these few days, where have you been? Do you know?"  Everyone is looking for you?"

    Ma Yun snorted coldly and said, "Do you want to save Lingxi?!"

    I sneered and said, "Do you think you can save people like this?! You are too naive, child. Now you can't save people, and it also brings trouble to Lingxi, what should I do?!"

    This fucking thing hasn't been found out yet, yet another charge of robbery comes up. Isn't it troublesome to be paralyzed?  Just thinking of this, okay?A bunch of riot police rushed in.  Dozens of machine guns were aimed at us.

    Ma Yun's face changed suddenly, and he snorted coldly: "You think this will stop me from saving Lingxi?!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, I saw Ma Yun's expression suddenly changed.  Ma Yun's face suddenly turned pale like a zombie's, and the surrounding aura was like a small universe bursting out.  I was startled. The last time I saw him was not at this pace. At that time, Ma Yun's Taoist aura was not so strong at all.  What exactly has this guy experienced during this period of time? It's just a rhythm!

    Before I could think about it, Ma Yun had already hung up.  I saw him stretch out his arms to sweep away, and I saw two strong Daoist sword qi surge out from his arms, killing the group of riot police behind me in seconds.

    I heard a cry of pain behind me, and immediately turned my head to look, but saw everyone falling on their backs one by one.  I frowned and shouted: "Ma Yun, stop! If you don't stop, I'll shoot!"

    With that said, the God of War bullet in my hand was loaded, and I fired a shot at Ma Yun.  But I really underestimated Ma Yun's movement speed.  His speed is not the same as before. I rely on it.  After shooting, I didn't see Ma Yun's movements clearly at all. I just saw a shadow flashing in front of my eyes, and Ma Yun had come to me, face to face with me.

    I was startled, and just about to make a move, he grabbed my wrist and threw me out.  This Ma Yun's strength is much stronger than I imagined, I was thrown out without paying attention.

    I got up from the ground, but saw that he was going to drag Lingxi away again.  Ruan Lingxi refused to leave, Ma Yun's face suddenly changed, and he shouted viciously: "Are you going?!"

    Seeing that his eyes suddenly changed back to the bloody and fierce light of that night, I couldn't help but tremble.  This is the rhythm of going crazy.  In desperation, Wu Dan suddenly shouted: "You two! Take out that broken arrow and use it for this kid!"

    Wu Dan's words awakened the dreamer.  Wu Dan had seen the Broken Arrow, and it was a proper weapon against zombies.  Ma Yun became furious, he was an invincible little zombie king, and ordinary spells couldn't be restrained.  I had no choice but to take out the broken arrow from my bosom, and was about to rush over, but Ma Yun didn't look back, just waved his arm at me.  The aura of that Taoism was very sharp, and it immediately spread towards me like a wave.  I stepped back, but Ruan Lingxi suddenly shouted: "Song Yan, throw me that broken arrow!"

    When I heard this, I felt a shock in my heart.  Although it is impossible for Broken Arrow to destroy Ma Yun, the invincible little zombie king, it is not easy for a soft-hearted person to pierce his heart like this.  I hesitated for a while, but saw that Ruan Lingxi was strangled by the angry Ma Yun, and there were marks and bruises on his right arm.

    So I immediately threw the broken arrow in my hand.  Ruan Lingxi caught it with his left hand, bit off the stopper of the bamboo tube, and grabbed the broken arrow in his hand.

    "Ma Yun, if you don't let go, I will do it." Ruan Lingxi said coldly: "You have been controlled by the corpse demon now!"

    Ma Yun said viciously: "Don't let go! Come with me!" As he said, he dragged Ruan Lingxi away.  At this moment, I suddenly saw Ruan Lingxi stabbing the broken arrow into Ma Yun's chest.

    Unexpectedly, although the Broken Arrow looked blunt, it pierced into Ma Yun's body neatly.  Ma Yun was stunned for a while, and then burst into a heart-piercing cry.

    The piercing of the broken arrow seemed to bring a lot of pain to Ma Yun, and he didn't care about Lingxi, so he let go of his hand and touched the broken arrow on his chest.

    I saw the intense light reflected on the broken arrow, but it didn't seem to be the Taoist silver light I had seen before, but a strange, purple-black light.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 538: The Misty Case (Part 2)

    ?

    I took a breath when I saw this.  This light is not a good sign, at least it is not the silver light that controls the zombies. Could it be that someone replaced Broken Arrow?  !  After thinking about it, it's impossible, not to mention that I keep this thing close to my body all the time even when I sleep, even if it is taken away by someone, I can't find the exact same thing to replace it.

    At this time, Wu Dan's expression suddenly turned ugly, and he said to me: "Student apprentice, we are both wrong!"

    "What's the matter, master?" I asked, and it seemed that the situation was not very good.  Wu Dan didn't answer, just drew out the dragon-slaying sword and rushed forward, placing the sword between Ruan Lingxi and Ma Yun, trying to force Ma Yun to retreat.  However, I didn't expect that after the broken arrow was inserted into Ma Yun's body, it was like a small universe exploding, and Wu Dan was sent flying with a backhand palm.

    Fuck, I saw Wu Dan being slapped by Ma Yun's palm, and his figure flew out and hit the south wall directly. I could even feel a rattling sound from that wall, and the bricks seemed to be loose.

    At this time, Zhao Yu also drew out the Duoshe knife and slashed at Ma Yun's back.  But Ma Yun's movements were faster than his knife, turning around like a whirlwind, grabbing the knife with one hand, and reaching for Zhao Yu's neck with the other.  Zhao Yu didn't move too slowly, he tilted his head back to avoid the blow, and grabbed Ma Yun's arm with his backhand.

    Ma Yun didn't dodge either, and was caught by him.  However, just when Zhao Yu's hand grabbed Ma Yun's arm, I saw a huge black-purple air flow gushing from the arm.  Although I don't know what it is, but intuitively it should be Broken Arrow that stimulated the zombie toxin in Ma Yun's body.  I immediately reminded Zhao Yu: "Stand back!! Be careful!!"

    Ruan Lingxi, who was behind her, suddenly reacted, gritted her teeth, and immediately drew a goddess crossbow arrow against Ma Yun's back, and said coldly: "Ma Yun, let go! Otherwise, I will do it!"

    I saw the expression on the face of the demonized Ma Yun moved, as if there had been a change.  I frowned, thinking that Ruan Lingxi had already stabbed someone with an arrow just now.  Now holding up another arrow, it is depressing enough to have to do it back and forth.

    Seeing that Ma Yun was about to turn around to deal with Ruan Lingxi, I immediately felt the God of War and shot Ma Yun a few times.  These few shots I have avoided his vital parts.  However, I didn't expect that these shots were like hitting the bulletproof glass. It was useless at all, and the Taoist aura around Ma Yun was directly shielded.

    At this time, I saw Wu Dan who had fallen to the side and stood up again, holding a golden talisman in his hand.  When I saw that thing, I thought that this thing would hurt my vitality, so I immediately went up to meet Wu Dan, supported Wu Dan, and said in a low voice: "Master, what are you?!"

    Wu Dan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, waved his hand and said: "You are not good, this Ma Yun is very powerful, you can't beat him, you have to use this thing to restrain yourself!"

    I frowned and said: "Master, you seem to have suffered an internal injury. If you want to use this method of depleting vitality again, your life will be in danger!"

    Wu Dan grabbed my arm and said sternly: "So I ask you to help. Use the method of human writing, copy my formula, and let's restrain him together!"

    I suddenly realized that this is equivalent to doubling the Taoism. It should be fine to deal with Ma Yun, and it can also save Wu Dan from the danger of his life.  At this time, but seeing Ma Yun roar, he pushed Zhao Yu out as well.  Zhao Yu's situation was not much better than Wu Dan's. After being pushed out, he fell hard to the ground, and the Seizing Knife rolled to the side with a clatter.

    Ruan Lingxi had no choice but to mercilessly plunge the goddess crossbow into Ma Yun's body.  This time she didn't have the heart to do more, because I saw the goddess crossbow arrow pierce Ma Yun's skin, emitting puffs of black smoke.

    The Goddess' crossbow arrow method seems to have done more damage to Ma Yun. When the arrow pierced through, Ma Yun let out a cry of pain and stepped back. Ruan Lingxi took this opportunity to immediately run to me and Wu Dan.

    Seeing that this was an opportunity, I immediately followed Wu Dan to recite the mantra and Nian Jue, and pasted the golden talisman on Ma Yun's forehead.  In an instant, a dazzling golden light shrouded Ma Yun completely.  As if being burned by a raging fire, I saw an extremely painful look on Ma Yun's face.

    I couldn't bear it in my heart, so I asked Wu Dan, "Master, is he not going to die?"

    Wu Dan shook his head solemnly, but did not speak.

    At this time, Ma Yun suddenly jumped up like crazy, grabbed his hair and rushed out.  In a flash of effort, people are gone.

    Subconsciously, I wanted to chase after him, but I retreated after two steps.  With the footsteps of an ordinary person like me, I can't catch up at all.

    When I turned around, I saw Wu Dan's tense face relaxed, and at the same time, his face turned pale instantly, and he spit out a mouthful of blood.

    Ruan Lingxi immediately stepped forward to support him, and asked, "Uncle Wu, are you okay?"

    Wu Dan grinned, and said with a wry smile: "Do you think I'll be okay? This time I probably lost half my life." After finishing speaking, Wu Dan actually doubled his eyes.? A limp collapsed to the ground.

    I saw that Zhao Yu's complexion was also very bad after getting up, but he could still walk a few steps anyway.  I turned around to support Wu Dan with Lingxi, but seeing that he didn't even have the energy to walk, I hurried to the front yard to call for someone.

    At this time, I saw Chen Liang bringing people over. Looking at the mess in the courtyard, Chen Liang was also taken aback.  I yelled at him: "Call an ambulance!!" At this time, I didn't care about the bullshit relationship between superiors and subordinates.

    Chen Liang frowned, but didn't say much, and soon someone brought a stretcher in, and Wu Dan was carried up and away.  I supported Zhao Yu and asked him if he could still walk.  Zhao Yu nodded and said it was okay.

    A few of us got into the ambulance where Wu Dan was.  In the car, I saw Wu Dan's face was pale and bloodless, so I couldn't help feeling a little worried.  Ruan Lingxi handed Zhao Yu the blood-invigorating and Qi-replenishing pill, and stuffed one into Wu Dan's mouth by the way.

    I asked: "Lingxi, what do you think is going on with Master?"

    Ruan Lingxi sighed: "Ma Yun's blow seemed to have no strength, but it actually caused serious internal injuries. Uncle Wu must have hurt the internal organs. Zhao Yu's current physique is special, much better than ordinary people, so the injury is minor  A lot."

    "Internal injury?" I was a little worried after hearing this.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Let's see first, maybe it's not that powerful."

    When we got to the hospital, we sent Wu Dan to the emergency room, and the three of us waited outside.  Chen Liang came over after a while, looked at us, and hesitated to speak.

    I glanced at him and said, "Sir, if you have anything to say, just speak up."

    Chen Liang said: "Although today's matter has nothing to do with Ms. Ruan, in view of the previous case, Ms. Ruan will still need to stay in the Hunting Bureau for a while after this."

    I snorted coldly and said, "If you want the detainee to just say so."

    Ruan Lingxi nodded and said: "Today, the people from the Hunting Bureau have told me about the strange things that happened last night. I am also planning to stay."

    Chen Liang said: "But before that, you should go see Chief Ouyang once. He has something to ask you and Miss Ruan."

    "Ouyang Zhuan's house?" I wondered, "He's already here?"

    Chen Liang nodded and said: "You can also go to see him now. He is waiting for you in the intensive care unit of the hospital. Of course, it doesn't mean that he is injured, but he is just borrowing that room temporarily."

    So I asked Zhao Yu to stay and watch, and I took Ruan Lingxi and followed Chen Liang to the ward.  When we reached the door of the ward, Chen Liang knocked on the door, opened the door and let Ruan Lingxi and I go in, while he waited outside.

    Ruan Lingxi and I entered the door of the room, and saw Ouyang Bo sitting on the sofa, with his hands on his crutches, his eyes motionless, posing as a meditator.

    I coughed and asked, "Ouyang Zhuan's family, are you looking for us?"

    Ouyang Bo looked at Ruan Lingxi and me, and said, "Sit."

    Ruan Lingxi and I had to sit on the sofa opposite him.  Ouyang Bo looked at me and asked, "Didn't you find anything wrong around you in the past few days?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "Is it right? Everything happened, what's wrong?"

    Ouyang Bo said: "No, it's just something unusual. For example, can you still see ghosts following you these days?"

    As soon as Ouyang Bo said this, I was stunned.  That's right, I used to be surrounded by sporadic ghosts, or I could see those ghosts in the crowd or in the dark night.  But these days there is none.  In other words, I probably won't see them anymore!

    Are my eyes failing?  ?  Thinking of this, I immediately ran to the bedside in the ward, picked up the mirror on the bedside table and looked at it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 539: Broken Surrender

    ?

    In the mirror, my eyes are still ghost eyes, with red pupils, all right, nothing has changed.  It stands to reason that it is impossible not to see ghosts.  Generally speaking, for ghosts, it's almost as if I have a wifi signal on my body, and there are always a few who come to ask for incense and food.

    I haven't seen any of them recently.

    "Ouyang Zhuanjia, could it be that my eyes have lost the ability to see through Yin and Yang?" I put down the mirror, walked up to Ouyang Bo and asked.

    Ouyang Bo shook his head and said: "No, it's her problem." Then, he pointed to Ruan Lingxi beside me.

    Ruan Lingxi said in amazement: "I didn't do anything, how can you doubt me?"

    Ouyang Bo stood up, walked up to Ruan Lingxi, and said, "Girl, you don't even know that you have been subjected to a head lowering technique. Unexpectedly, Song Yan and the others didn't notice either."

    "Head drop technique?" I was surprised and said, "This is impossible. People who have been dropped have a small white line in their eyes, which can be seen. Before, Master and I also thought that Lingxi was controlled.  After a long time, I didn't find anything wrong."

    Ouyang Bo waved his hand and said: "Bai Xian, that kind of thing is a low-level head-down technique. Miss Ruan's head-down technique was done by a relatively high-end person, and there is no reason for it on the surface. If my guess is correct, Miss Ruan left  There should be some red spots on the arms."

    It was summer at this time, and Ruan Lingxi was wearing a short-sleeved dress.  I stared at her arm carefully for a long time, and I did see a few slightly invisible red spots on the upper arm, which seemed to be bleeding spots.

    "Mr. Ouyang, you said that this thing on my arm is a sign of lowering my head?" Ruan Lingxi said in amazement: "I thought it was a bleeding point. Sometimes in summer, I sleep on my arm, doesn't it often happen."

    Ouyang Bo shook his head and said, "It's not the same."

    As he spoke, he took out a folded thing that looked like a magnifying glass from his shirt pocket.  Ouyang Bo pointed the mirror at Ruan Lingxi's arm, and called me over to take a look: "Look what's actually on her arm."

    I leaned over to take a look and was surprised.  I saw those few red dots connected into a strange pattern under the weird mirror.  It looked like a smirking human face.

    This person's face exudes a slight blackness, which is not a good thing at first glance.

    "Damn, is this the head drop technique?" I was surprised.  Watching the head-dropping technique shown on TV, the head-dropping master tried his best to lower his head, and an expert could see it instantly.  For example, Uncle Ying and so on.  The reality is always cruel, people lower their heads, even Wu Dan didn't see it, it was so sad.  But the problem is that Ruan Lingxi doesn't seem to have any contact with any strangers except for getting close to Ma Yun recently.

    Ouyang Bo explained: "This kind of head-dropping technique is quite strange, called 'wake-up and drop'. It implants a domineering dead spirit into the human body. This kind of thing is only awake in the middle of the night, and sleeps during the day.  But although this kind of dead spirit is in a deep sleep, it gives other spirits the power and feeling of threat, so all the ghosts nearby are hiding."

    "So that's what it means." I frowned and said, "Then, how do you explain Ma Yun's Broken Arrow?"

    I have already told Ouyang Bo about Ma Yun on the phone before.  But Wu Dan was seriously injured, and no one gave a reasonable explanation for this matter.  Isn't that the Broken Arrow that suppresses zombies?  How did it become like a needle of catalyst in the end?

    Ouyang Bo said: "Although I don't know what Broken Arrow looks like, but based on what you said, I guess that someone probably manipulated that spell. After encountering certain things, it will become another completely different spell. This spell  It stimulates the attack of zombie poison, so this kind of problem arises.¡±

    I was surprised and said: "Then what should I do, has Ma Yun completely turned into a zombie?"

    Ouyang Bo said: "It's hard to say. Let's not talk about this for now. By the way, Song Yan, you should close the doors and windows first, and I have to break the head-bending technique of Miss Ruan. This murder must be caused by Ruan  The young lady got a head-down technique and was controlled by others. In the middle of the night, she became a marionette and a scapegoat. That man named Duan Yong was probably manipulated before."

    I asked inexplicably: "Ouyang Zhuanjia, what do you think this person who lowers his head thinks, why did he choose Lingxi?"

    Ouyang Bo said: "I'm afraid he wants us to mess ourselves up. Among you, Ms. Ruan has the weakest Taoism and is closest to you. If you harm her, it will be like messing us up."

    I suddenly realized: "Ouyang Zhuanjia, I didn't expect you to be not confused at critical moments."

    Ouyang Bo snorted coldly: "Why, in your eyes, I'm still a confused leader? Stop talking nonsense, go and close the doors and windows first. I'm going to break the head-down technique."

    When I heard the words, I immediately acted obediently, closed the doors and windows, and watched Ouyang Bo cast the spell.  beforeI have seen him play against Wu Dan, it seems to be on par, or Wu Dan is a little bit better.  But what about Ouyang Bo, I still don't know.

    Ouyang Bo asked Ruan Lingxi to sit cross-legged on the bed, opened the small suitcase he brought with him, took out some odds and ends, and placed them in front of Ruan Lingxi.

    There are Taoist symbols, flowers, water, and incense burners.  I can understand the rest.  How to explain this flower?  Is this going to the grave?

    So I couldn't help asking: "What's inside, Ouyang Zhuan's family, what's the matter with these flowers, they seem to be peonies? Where did they come from? Fortunately, they are not chrysanthemums, that's the rhythm of going to the grave."

    Ouyang Bo glared at me and said: "Miss Ruan hides a dead spirit. This dead spirit is in a sleep state again. Flowers are full of life, which can attract him to wake up."

    I twitched the corner of my mouth, feeling that Ouyang Bo's words were a bit far-fetched.  Thinking about it, most of the undead hidden here are perverts, so they like flowers and plants, and they are promiscuous.

    But at this moment, Ouyang Bo concentrated and calmed down, chanted the mantra, dipped in clear water, and drew a talisman on Ruan Lingxi's arm.  It was obviously a spell drawn by Qing Shui, but when I touched Ruan Lingxi's skin, I clearly saw a mist that seemed to evaporate from her arms, steaming up from her arms.

    But Ruan Lingxi still closed her eyes as if she didn't notice it.  I saw the mist slowly turning into black mist, and I couldn't help feeling a little worried.

    At this time, Ouyang Bo suddenly picked up one of the Taoist talismans and stuck it to Ruan Lingxi's forehead.  But after the talisman stuck to Ruan Lingxi's forehead, I saw her suddenly open her eyes, and her eyes suddenly became different.

    I was taken aback and asked, "Ouyang Zhuan's family, this doesn't seem quite right!!"

    Ouyang Bo waved his hands and said: "It's okay, if the evil spirit comes out in a while, please ask God to destroy him."

    I rely on it, I still need to ask God!  It seems that Ouyang Zhuan's family is not sure! Damn it!  !

    I watched Ruan Lingxi's changes carefully.  But seeing that she seemed to have become a complete stranger, she suddenly raised her arm and stretched forward desperately, but her body seemed to be nailed in place, unable to move an inch.

    At this moment, a black shadow was slowly stripped from her body and struggled out.  I saw that black figure had a ferocious but vague face, screaming at me and Ouyang Bo.

    I saw that this opportunity must not be missed, so I recited the mantra and said: "The power to kill evil spirits is the only one, please God!"

    As soon as the spell came out, the statue of Zhong Kui suddenly appeared.  I saw the god statue cut several swords at the evil spirit, and the black energy scattered around Ouyang Bo and surrounded him.  Ouyang Bo immediately picked up a few spells and scattered them around the black air.

    The golden light of Dao Fa scattered in all directions, the black air was dispelled, and the surroundings became clear again.  At this time, Ruan Lingxi leaned backwards and fell asleep directly on the bed.  I hurried forward to try it out, and everything was as usual, breathing evenly, and I was relieved.

    At this time, I turned around and found that the flowers turned into dry flowers at a very fast speed, and I couldn't help being extremely surprised.  It seems that although this evil spirit is not powerful in combat, it seems to be able to absorb yang energy very well.  Fortunately, he only existed in Ruan Lingxi's body for a short time, and Ruan Lingxi's yang energy might be consumed after a long time.

    I helped Ouyang Bo pack up his things, feeling more and more heavy in my heart.  Although Lingxi is fine, what about Ma Yun?  where did he go  How should I explain to Zang Qingning?  Thinking back on Ma Yun's usual appearance, although I hated it when I was with Ruan Lingxi, Ma Yun was pretty good at other times.  Very cute kid.

    Thinking of this, I feel a little uneasy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and fortieth life and death line

    ?

    Thinking of Ma Yun, my heart is getting heavier.  Zang Qingning may still be looking for him, I have to rush over to tell her about this, otherwise I will blame him for being sorry.

    Thinking of this, I asked Ouyang Bo to send someone to guard Lingxi first, while I rushed to Zang Qingning's residence.  In order to facilitate communication and not disturb others, Duan Qingshui arranged Zang Qingning, Po Jun and others in a hotel near Binjiang Avenue.  This hotel is not big, Japanese style, it is owned by Duan Qingshui, there are no idlers, etc., they are all people who have business dealings with him, or relatives, friends, and relatives of his subordinates.

    I walked across the courtyard and hurried to Zang Qingning's room, only to see the zombie version of Ma Luoyu standing in the courtyard in a daze, staring at the pond in front of me.

    In the pond, there is a pair of red carp chasing and playing among the lotus leaves.  I stopped, thinking of Wu Dan who was still lying on the bed, I was filled with emotion.  At this moment, I even had a glimmer of hope, hoping that Ma Luoyu would have a little bit of consciousness and recall the past between myself and Wu Dan.  In fact, I am still not sure whether Wu Dan really likes her.  The only thing that is certain is that she is the regret and guilt that cannot be erased in Wu Dan's heart.  It might be a good thing for Wu Dan if she could have a sliver of consciousness.

    I walked over involuntarily, stood in front of Ma Luoyu, and said, "Sister Witch, Sister Witch?"

    Ma Luoyu glanced at me coldly.  That look completely disappointed me.  There was no emotion in these eyes, and they were very strange.  She is still not Ma Luoyu, but a moving killing machine, a marionette.

    I sighed: "Sister witch, it would be great if you were still alive."

    Ma Luoyu looked at me coldly, without saying a word.  I gave a wry smile and said, "Go on watching the fish." Ma Luoyu looked at me coldly for a while, then looked away again.

    I shook my head, and when I was continuing to walk in, just as I took a step, I saw Po Jun standing in the corridor, looking at me coldly.

    Under the sun, the pockmarks and scars on his face were even more ugly.

    Po Jun looked at me like a fool for a while, sneered, turned around and left without paying attention.  What's wrong with Nima, it's weird.  I was puzzled, but I saw Zang Qingning coming out of her room, pulled me aside, and said in a low voice, "Don't speak in front of him. Are you here to tell me about Ma Yun?"

    I sighed: "You know everything?"

    When Zang Qingning heard my words, his face darkened, and he said after a while, "I feel something is wrong. Hasn't Ma Yun been found yet? Zhao Yu has notified me this morning."

    I hurriedly explained: "Don't be angry, we didn't want to hurt him, it was just the situation"

    Zang Qingning interrupted me and said: "I understand. When I decided to give birth to Ma Yun, I was prepared in my heart. He will definitely leave me one day in the future."

    I didn't know what to say for a while.  Zang Qingning was also silent for a while.  I couldn't help asking: "Well, don't we need to go to Ma Yun? Will something happen to him? Did you send us the broken arrow?"

    "It's not me." Zang Qingning said: "No matter how cruel I am, it is impossible for others to hurt my son by sending an arrow. Do you think I sent it?"

    When I heard this, I felt that there was something wrong with the old beggar.  But what his purpose is, I still can't figure it out.  Or on the side of Master Ziyang, let us have civil strife, so that he can break it down one by one.  Either Ma Jingcheng, on the one hand cooperating with us, on the other hand has other thoughts.  Broken Arrow released Ma Yun's supernatural ability, will he return to Ma Jingcheng from then on?  This is also a question.

    I said with a bitter face: "Maybe my master thought it was you who sent it, so we didn't ask us more. We guessed that you couldn't bear to stop Ma Yun, or hurt Ma Yun, so that we could stop him with Broken Arrow one day."  He. Unexpectedly, we thought in the wrong direction."

    Zang Qingning frowned, and said suddenly: "No, where is your master now?"

    I said, "It's in the hospital. Su Ling and the others should have gone to look at it now. What's wrong?"

    Zang Qingning frowned and said, "I'm afraid something will happen. Let's go and have a look!" As he spoke, he dragged me away.  But when she walked out of the backyard, she stopped suddenly and said, "Wait, let Po Jun and Ma Luoyu follow."

    I heard her hurried tone, worried that something might happen to Wu Dan, I couldn't help but panic.  When Zang Qingning was looking for Po Jun, I quickly called Zhao Yu and Su Ling who were guarding Wu Dan, but no one answered.  The foreboding in my heart is even worse.

    I waited anxiously for Zang Qingning, but I saw her rushing over with Po Jun and Ma Luoyu.

    A few of us drove to the hospital ward where Wu Dan was located, and when we opened the door,? Cognition, but incapable of complex thinking, etc.  However, if I cast a spell, I can trick the ghost messenger and let her ghost replace Wu Dan's soul.  Returning the Yang Forbidden Curse is also feasible.  "

    After I heard it, I felt quite thrilling.  But what does it matter to me?

    Zang Qingning continued: "I will cast a spell to turn the ghost in her body into the appearance of a horse girl, but she has no human consciousness, so you need to take it away and guide her away. If you find Wu Dan's living soul, you will take it away  His soul, hand over this ghost to the ghost messenger."

    I frowned and said, "That's not right, how can the ghost guards be so obedient? Seeing that I'm tossing around, they don't care?"

    Zang Qingning smiled and said: "I will prevent them from seeing you, and I will also teach you simple curses to exorcise ghosts. But you must pay attention, you should not use too many spells, or you will hurt yourself if you use them too much. Also, if you go this time, you  There is also the possibility of falling into Ziyang¡¯s formation. If that¡¯s the case, remember to ask me for help.¡±

    As she said that, she handed me a flute made of a small bone on her body: "This is an ancient fetish I got when I was a saint. It is said that it is made of dragon bones. The sound of the flute penetrates yin and yang and can convey information.  You took it away yourself."

    Fuck you, keel!  !  ancestors!  !  I took it tremblingly, touched the small and exquisite piccolo engraved with Dongba characters, and thought to myself that you protoss are too extravagant, all the bones of your ancestors are used to make flutes.  This is worth more than the National Museum.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 541: The Beginning of Memories

    ?

    I put the piccolo away, and looked back at Wu Dan's situation.  Wu Dan's condition is very bad, his pulse was weak enough just now, but now it is even more faint.

    Zang Qingning said: "Get ready and play by ear. I can't guarantee that nothing will go wrong. I can only remind you of one thing: at critical moments, you must believe in yourself."

    "Believe in yourself?" I repeated subconsciously.  At this time, I was not allowed to think too much, so Zang Qingning took me aside and stood still.

    I saw that she didn't prepare any altar, but just took out a small drum.

    I suddenly felt that this drum looked familiar. After thinking about it carefully, I seemed to have seen it in a previous dream.  A long time ago, I once saw Zang Qingning performing a sacrificial dance on the altar in a dream.  She has this snare drum in her hand.

    Zang Qingning nodded to me.  I took a deep breath and silently recited the mantra.  I saw her start beating the drums in a very strange rhythm.  The slender hands hit the drum surface, hitting a dizzying melody.

    I saw groups of wonderful light waves rippling from the drum, spreading around me little by little.  Slowly, I felt a sense of clarity in body and mind.  The surroundings seemed to become empty and bright.  The sound of the divine drum in Zang Qingning's hand kept coming from his ears, clear and distant, with a magical charm.

    I suddenly felt a lot lighter in my body. I opened my eyes and saw that the surrounding scenery had changed.

    This is not Yinyang Road, nor Yincao Difu, but a strange small village.  I have never seen this village before. It is a bit dilapidated, with blue tiles and white walls. It looks like a very ordinary village in the south of the Yangtze River.

    The sky is dark, like night.  The village is lit up, and it looks like a ghost village.  I was a little stunned, and didn't understand where this time traveled.  In Wu Dan's memory?  I tried my best to remember for a while, and suddenly realized that I didn't know where Wu Dan's real hometown was, and what his family background was.  All the knowledge about him only began when he appeared in my hometown 20 years ago.

    Could this be the beginning of Wu Dan's memory?  I was suddenly curious and couldn't help but walked towards the village.  When I got to the entrance of the village, I suddenly heard a commotion.  I turned around and saw a bunch of villagers holding torches pouring out of the village.

    These people dragged a man with disheveled hair to the village.  I stared at the man carefully. He was thin and haggard, and I didn't recognize him at all. He didn't look like Wu Dan, and he wasn't anyone else I knew at all.

    I was surprised to see the villagers dragged the man to the pond at the entrance of the village and threw the man directly into the pond.  The skinny man struggled for a while and choked up a lot of dirty water.  I looked at it inexplicably, thinking to myself what is going on, who is this guy?  Is it related to Wu Dan?

    Before I could figure it out, I saw that the villagers seemed to be crazy, and desperately pushed the skinny man into the water.

    The man struggled for a long time to no avail, and was finally drowned in the water.  The villagers gave up and returned to the village holding torches.

    After tossing for a long time, I don't even know who this man is.

    I was wondering, seeing that this melodrama is not over yet.  From the reeds in the pond, a skinny teenage boy ran out and rushed to the edge of the pond, crying bitterly as he watched the man's floating corpse on the water.

    "Abba, Abba!!" the boy cried, and dragged the man's body out after entering the water for a long time.  The boy cried for a long while holding the corpse, and then he climbed up to the hillside behind the pond with the corpse on his back, and with both hands, he dug a big hole out of the wet mud.  I saw that he meant to dig a grave with his own hands to bury the male corpse, and I didn't know who the corpse belonged to.

    I searched for a long time, but I didn't find Wu Dan's shadow, let alone, I don't even know who this boy is.  I couldn't help shouting: "Master!! Where are you, Master?!"

    In the empty village, there is only my echo, and no other people's voice.  I was about to shout again, but suddenly I found a thunderbolt falling from the sky above the gloomy sky above the village, and an unscrupulous laughter sounded: "Life and death reincarnate, good and evil repay each other. In this world, only I am the master of your destiny!"

    This voice is both familiar and unfamiliar, so I can't remember whether I have heard this voice before.

    At this time, I saw the thunderbolts approaching me one after another, and I couldn't help but quickly dodged left and right, thinking where this **** came from, whose territory is this, can't it be tricked?  !  Did I accidentally go to the wrong crew?

    Just when a thunderbolt was about to hit the top of my head, I saw a person running from behind suddenly, with a sword shining in his hand, he blocked the thunderbolt abruptly.

    As soon as the man pulled my arm, he dragged me and ran forward.  I turned my head to look, I wiped it, it was actually Wu Dan.

    Wu?Of course, Master Ziyang later went to the Maoshan School, knelt for three days and three nights to beg his master to take him in, and became a disciple of the Maoshan School.  "

    "These villagers are really good enough. Sigh, they just killed people indiscriminately. Even if they think Ziyang's father is the murderer, but they saved so many people before, no one remembers?" I  He sighed: "There are a lot of ungrateful, treacherous, and ungrateful people in this world."

    Wu Dan's complexion changed, and he motioned for me to keep silent. At the same time, he hurriedly recited a spell and drew a spell in front of me.

    "Master, who is this?!" As soon as I finished my words, I saw a thunderbolt and a sharp sword tear through Wu Dan's barrier, and rushed towards his back.

    I watched in amazement that the thunderbolt penetrated Wu Dan's body, but was blocked by the Taoism he drew right in front of me.  The silver light of Dao Fa radiated everywhere, exploding like the light of electric welding.  There was a blinding spot of light in front of my eyes, and after my vision gradually recovered, I saw Wu Dan half kneeling on the ground with an extremely painful expression, holding the Dragon Slaying Sword in his hand.

    "Master, Master!!" I was taken aback, and just as I was about to step forward, Wu Dan waved his hand immediately: "Don't come over!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and fortieth two three unique array

    ?

    Seeing Wu Dan's decisive attitude, I hesitated for a while and didn't go forward.  But seeing Wu Dan's soul shaking, at least he was stable and nothing happened, but judging from his state, it seemed that he had suffered another layer of injury.

    At this time, I saw three thunderbolts sounded again, piercing and tearing up the protective barrier set up by Wu Dan.  Wu Dan and I were immediately exposed to the weird scene just now.  This time it is not a small village, but a patch of strange streets.  This street looks like an ancient town in the Ming and Qing Dynasties, with bluestone slabs, carved galleries and painted buildings.  Of course, all the shades are blue-gray, it's like azure waiting for misty rain and I'm waiting for you.

    But what makes me even more surprised is that although the scenery of this place is abstract, it is vaguely familiar.  As if I've seen it before.  At this time, I really saw a person walking from the end of the street in this ancient town.  I looked out through the Taoist talisman shining with the silver light of Taoism, but what I saw was Ziyang Daoist in Taoist robe.

    I know this may not be his real body, or maybe his living soul.  However, according to Wu Dan, this formation is very domineering, and if the caster's formation is broken, he will be seriously injured.  After calculation, this thing does not have a lot of breath of soul, so the shadow that came is probably a puppet in Ziyang's mind. Although it is powerful, it is still a bit worse than the real body.  Thinking of this, I have a little confidence.

    No matter how confident this guy is, he probably wouldn't dare to face us in person.  At this moment, Wu Dan also stood up leaning on the dragon-slaying sword, narrowing his eyes slightly to look at the approaching Master Ziyang.

    ? Master Ziyang gave an evil smile, I thought this guy was going to have something to say, but seeing him twisting formulas in his hands, it seemed like he was going to fight as soon as he came up.  I panicked and thought to myself: You are paralyzed, don't you have to say a few words first?  !

    But I saw that there was a movement in his hand, so I didn't dare to be careless, so Wu Dan's Taoist instructions just flashed in my mind, and I used the human script to copy the Taoist method to redraw his spell again, and stood in front of Wu Dan.

    I was struck by lightning just now, and if it happens again this time, my master will probably pass away.  Immortal is also half-life.

    I saw that at the same time, five thunderbolts struck at the Taoist talisman I drew in front of Wu Dan.  I saw a few dazzling silver lights flashing past, and I looked at the looming charm in horror, wondering if I could block it?  ?

    Just as I was wondering, I saw the five thunderbolts split the talisman into pieces, and disappeared into the air at the same time as the talisman.  I broke out in a cold sweat, thinking that fortunately Wu Dan was not injured, but I didn't expect my Taoism to be quite powerful.  Just now it took a lot of effort to fight.

    "Wu Dan, your fate is really great, and you are still alive." Ziyang said with a smile: "It took me a little effort to find you."

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "I have to live longer than you. If I remember correctly, I am more than 20 years younger than you."

    Zi Yang looked up to the sky and said with a long smile: "But now you are going to see the King of Hades first!"

    Having said that, I saw that he was about to attack Wu Dan again, so I rushed up and copied Ziyang Zhenren's instructions with the method of human calligraphy.  I saw a silver light sword stretched out from his hand, shooting straight towards me like lightning.  It's similar to Kakashi's sharingan copying ninjutsu. I saw that the same Taoist sword in my hand flew out, intersected with Ziyang's lightsaber, and shot out a large dazzling light, which almost lit up.  Blind my titanium dog eyes.

    After the light has passed for a while, I saw that my copying of Taoism has a special effect!  !  The momentum of the "Ziyang Master"'s Taoist attack was dispelled by me.  I hurriedly blocked Wu Dan behind me, carefully watching Ziyang's next move.

    While paying attention to the movements of Master Ziyang, I glanced at Wu Dan.  Seeing that his face was quite ugly and his injury was serious, he couldn't help feeling panicked, and asked in a low voice: "Master, can you still hold on?"

    Wu Dan said: "It's okay, I probably won't be able to pay back after death. I'll take a breath first, and you should be careful."

    I nodded, and looked back at this moment, only to see that Master Ziyang had disappeared.  My heart trembled, and I hurriedly asked Wu Dan: "Master, where did that guy go?"

    Wu Dan was calm, or he could no longer make a sad expression: "I don't know. This is the formation he set up, can we control where he goes?"

    Wu Dan closed his eyes and adjusted his breath while talking.  I am not as optimistic as he is, and have been watching my surroundings nervously.  Just when I was on guard, I suddenly saw two ghostly black hands stretched out from behind Wu Dan.  These two hands moved very quickly, and before I could react, they suddenly turned into two black chains, hoisting Wu Dan up.  This happened so suddenly that Wu Dan and I were caught off guard.  The dragon-slaying sword in Wu Dan's hand came out and pierced into a pitch-black ground.  I didn't care about the Dragon Slaying Sword, so I looked up and saw Wu Dan was hanging in the dark midair. I couldn't even see where the chain came from.The side hangs down.

    "Hey! Ziyang, you old bk, if you have the ability, why are you singled out? What's your sneak attack?! You don't have the ability, do you?! You don't have the ability to beat my master, so you just use this bad move?!"  I opened my mouth and cursed.

    Master Ziyang did not show up, and there was a burst of smug laughter in the empty street.  The old fellow was not angry at all, instead he sneered and said, "Your master is already at the end of his strength. As long as I use a little force now, he will dissipate in my formation like a puff of smoke. Do you want to save your master?"

    I cursed in my heart, thinking that you old teaser are teasing me?  ?  You know I can't beat you, and you still ask this question to piss me off?  !

    I scolded: "You old bastard, I won't let you go!!" At the same time, I thought about the keel piccolo, and I was about to find a chance to play it and call Zang Qingning for help, but suddenly I saw a flame burst from the ground.  My heart jumped up, and in the next second it rose to Wu Dan's feet.

    When I saw it, cold sweat immediately came down: "Damn, old Ziyang, what are you doing?!"

    "To refresh you." Master Ziyang said with a smile: "With the current situation of your master, you can't stand my Samadhi real fire for a few times. If you don't want him to be wiped out, just do as I say."

    "What do you want me to do?" I vaguely had an ominous premonition.

    "It's very simple, write down all the contents of the human books you have read, and I will let your master go." Ziyang said.

    Nima, I knew it was this part.  I thought to myself, and my thoughts turned several times.  Do you want to be like Huang Rong, write a completely wrong letter to the girl, and make this old bk become a snake spirit?

    I was thinking of this, but I heard Master Ziyang continue to say: "If you dare to play tricks with me and let me see that something is wrong, the real fire of Samadhi will burn your master to death immediately, and you can figure it out."

    I looked at the fire of hell, and after hearing this, I broke out in a cold sweat.  What to do, this old guy is vicious enough.  I weighed it up, and had no choice but to agree to Ziyang's request, mentioning Wu Dan's dragon-slaying sword, recalling the content of the book, and writing it on the ground bit by bit.  At the same time, looking at Wu Dan out of the corner of his eye, he saw a calm face, not knowing what he was thinking.

    "Don't have any wrong thoughts, write quickly!" Master Ziyang suddenly roared, and the true fire of samadhi shot up instantly, burning Wu Dan's legs and feet.  I only heard Wu Dan's cry of pain, my hands couldn't help trembling, and I gritted my teeth and cursed: "Old man! Are you fucking letting me concentrate on writing?!"

    After scolding, I had to continue writing.  As I was thinking and writing, I recalled in my mind what he had told me when I first went to look for a letter with the head of Zizheng.  I always feel that there seems to be a very crucial thing in my memory that I have overlooked, and this inconspicuous detail is likely to be the key to turning the crisis into safety, putting it to death and reviving.

    I racked my brains to trace back, and finally had a flash of inspiration in the last few strokes.  That's right, after letting me read the human book, and before he died, Master Zizheng did not speak to me, but silently drew a spell on my palm.

    Originally, I thought it was an ordinary spell he used to help me return my soul to my body, but now that I think about it, it seems to have a deeper meaning.  What is that spell?  Now that I think about it, it is surprisingly clear, as if it is deeply imprinted in my mind.

    Intuitively, I feel that this spell may be the key to saving lives.  Although this intuition is absurd, but now I really can't think of other tricks, so I have to be a dead horse as a living horse doctor, let's try it.  So, after writing the human letter, I directly drew the spell at the end.  As I write this, I just remembered a question.  At the moment of life and death just now, my attention was all on Wu Dan, and I completely forgot about the counterfeit Ma Luoyu who came together.

    Now what about that ghost?  If she lost her, would Wu Dan be hopeless?  ?  Thinking of this, I quickly searched around, but I didn't find Ma Luoyu's shadow.  I couldn't help being a little anxious, wondering if I left her in the original position.  Is it gone now?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Five hundred and fortieth chapters duel in the array

    ?

    "Is it finished?!" Master Ziyang shouted.

    I shuddered and cursed inwardly, but I could only say: "It's finished. It's finished. Now put my master down!"

    As soon as I finished speaking, I saw that the real fire of Samadhi went out with a "poof".  Only then did I breathe a sigh of relief, thinking that I should never mess around, I didn't know that the spell had a fart use, and I haven't seen why until now.

    At this time, I saw the image of Master Ziyang coming out of the gray and black again, and I copied it with my hand, and there was an extra book-like thing in my hand.  That scroll contains what I just wrote on the ground.  Seeing that Master Ziyang was very happy, I thought to myself, the spell must have no effect, I really made a wrong bet, I should think of another way.

    Ziyang got carried away and seemed extremely happy when he got the human book. I was looking for a chance to put Wu Dan down when I suddenly saw a faint focus on the copy of the human book.

    What it is?  I looked at the spot of light suspiciously.  At this time, I saw a faint silver light of Daoism spreading out of Wu Dan's hand suddenly.  The black chains wrapped around his arms came loose suddenly, and Wu Dan fell to the ground in embarrassment.  I hurried forward to help him, but I didn't expect Wu Dan to jump up at the first time, chanted the mantra, and drew a spell on the light spot on the scroll.

    As if inductive, the talisman erupted with a powerful explosive force instantly, and the image of Ziyang Zhenren was shattered with a "bang".  Wu Dan immediately pulled me forward.

    The burning debris and ashes in the sky and the earth are like the shooting scene of a fantasy film.  I traveled through the ruins with Wu Dan, and I felt a special sense of time travel.

    Seeing that I got it, I was quite happy in my heart: "Master, Master! Have we broken his three unique formations?!"

    Wu Dan's face was not very good-looking, and while running fast, he said: "It's broken, and it's over now. This is a way of breaking both sides. If the other party fails, we can get out of it."

    "Then what should I do?" I was a little panicked.  As soon as I said this, I suddenly heard a whoosh behind me.  Looking back, I wiped it, and the rocket and the flying smoke flew towards me one after another.  The scenery behind him disappeared inch by inch, turned into ashes, scattered in nothingness.

    Wu Dan and I avoided the rocket flying behind us, and suddenly remembered the keel piccolo that Zang Qingning gave me.  So I quickly fumbled it out, took a deep breath and blew out the tune.

    At this moment, as the tune was played, I saw a bright light suddenly appear in front of my eyes, and the light gradually became a wide and extended street, and I don't know where it is in front of me.  Wu Dan and I ran along this road.

    When I reached the end of the road, I looked back, and saw that the formation had been reduced to ashes, not even scum left.

    Before I can breathe a sigh of relief, I feel that this road is a bit familiar.  The light has completely disappeared, and the surroundings are still dark.  There are dark streets and shops everywhere, full of ghosts.

    "This, this seems to be Yinyang Road, Master?" I said in amazement, "Master, how did we get here?"

    Wu Dan stopped and took a breath, and said: "It's good to be able to get to this place. At least we know how to go back. No, maybe we can't go."

    I saw his eyes fall behind my back.  I shivered, and when I looked back, I saw a group of ghost guards staring at us expressionlessly.

    "Hehe, hello everyone, longtimenosee!" I said with a smile, thinking that it's good, ghosts are much easier to deal with than real Ziyang.

    "It's been a long time!" A familiar voice sounded, and I saw a person dodge a few times from behind the ghost queue and then come to us, as if fast-forwarding the camera.

    I took a closer look, and it turned out to be Fang Liang, whom I hadn't seen for a long time.

    I curled my lips: "Why are you here?"

    Fang Liang had a half-smile but not a smile: "You are all closed at the gate of hell, why can't I come?"

    When I saw that I was an acquaintance, I thought about it, pulled Fang Liang aside, and said in a low voice: "What do you mean? Do you have to arrest my master? We were framed by demons and guards! Why did the devil  If you don¡¯t die, you must bother my master??¡±

    Fang Liang said: "But he is not dead. No matter how evil he does, we will not be able to control him before the number of days. But look at your master, he is already on my death list."

    As he spoke, he took out his Three Realms mobile phone and swipe it in front of me.  When I saw it, damn it, Wu Dan's name was indeed on the list of ghosts this time.  My scalp blew up and I became ruthless, holding God of War tightly in my hands. The other party seemed to be smiling but not smiling: "Look, because we are colleagues, and because we have been brother-in-law and brother-in-law for several lifetimes, you let me go."  Master."

    Put down Fang Liang's phone, his face sank, and he said: "Do you think I am a person who cheats for personal gain?!"

    I saw that he didn't intend to let him go, and I was anxious. I was about to hurt him a few words, but I saw Fang Liang raised his hand and rolled up his sleeve, and grabbed it in his pocket.  I caught a glimpse of something like paper ashes in his hand, turned around and threw it at the ghost messengers behind him.

    Those ghosts were caught off guard, and they were sprayed all over by that thing, and for a while they were frozen as if they were being acupunctured.

    "What are you?" I was taken aback, thinking what is this for?

    Fang Liang looked at Wu Dan and me, and smiled: "Stupid? Do you think I'm really arresting you? It's okay, I know you used the Yang-Returning Curse, didn't you bring a substitute?"

    I suddenly remembered the fake Ma Luoyu brought by me.  I quickly searched around.  Looking back, I saw that shadow standing on the Yin-Yang path, behind us, following us coldly.

    "Here, why is she here?" I was surprised.  Didn't the three unique formations just now trap her?

    "You and Wu Dan are the real Ziyang's targets. This kind of ghost-like spirit is not his target, so the Sanjue Formation didn't trap her. The spirit has nowhere to go, and can only wander around here." Fang Liang said  .

    "You mean, you will take her away and let my master go?" I asked.

    Fang Liang nodded and said, "Yes, I'm not a person who doesn't know what's interesting. I appreciate it. This time I will take her away and let you go."

    Having said that, Fang Liang waved to the ghost that looked like Ma Luoyu.

    Wu Dan and I turned our heads to look at her subconsciously.  The ghost came slowly from behind us, the skirt fluttered, the long hair fluttered, and the bright red dress exuded a unique and vivid charm against the dark background.

    so similar.  I couldn't help sighing secretly.  Except for the blank expression, this fake Ma Luoyu is exactly the same as the Ma Luoyu we know.

    "Master, I think of Sister Witch." I sighed, and when I turned around, Wu Dan was silent.  Fang Liang grabbed the ghost, looked it up and down, and said, "That's right, you won't be able to see it if you transform it."

    Wu Dan suddenly said at this time: "Wait. Where did this come from?"

    Fang Liang looked at him meaningfully, and smiled: "Don't worry, this is not the right one, it's a fake. But in order to hide these ghosts, I will change her into your appearance later."

    Wu Dan sighed: "I always feel that I owe her a lot, and now I see someone who looks like her, and I always feel awkward."

    Although Wu Dan's words are simple, they sound like they hide thousands of layers of the past.  I also sighed for a long time, and looked back at the ghost again.

    She stared blankly ahead without any reaction.  Zang Qingning said that this is the lowest level spirit body and can only understand the simplest instructions.

    Fang Liang smiled and said: "You old man, when did you become such a mother-in-law? This is not the real Ma Luoyu. Okay, I know what happened between you and Ma Luoyu. It's been so long  Oh, why do you still remember? You are in your early forties, and you still have a few years of youth. For a woman, just look for it again, why do you have to worry about someone who died early. "

    Wu Dan smiled, but did not speak.  Fang Liang didn't say any more, but I saw him blowing at the ghost.  A chill came over, and the ghost that was originally like Ma Luoyu gradually changed into Wu Dan's appearance.  Fang Liang signaled us to hide aside, and Wu Dan dragged me aside.

    Although the ghost turned into Wu Dan, his expression was dull and it looked quite funny.  I saw Fang Liang waved to the ghost messengers behind him, and the ghost messengers regained their senses, and Fang Liang led the fake Wu Dan away.

    When they were far away, Wu Dan squatted down unbearably.  Seeing that his condition was very bad, I quickly calmed down, chanted mantras and Nian Jue, and slowly pulled him back.

    Fortunately, the return to the soul went smoothly this time.  When I woke up again, I had returned to the ward where Wu Dan was.  But this time it took a long time, and my whole body was sore.

    Seeing that I woke up, Zang Qingning and Su Ling immediately surrounded me: "How about Song Yan, are you alright?"

    I shook my head and asked, "Where is my master, how is it?"

    Su Ling said: "The physical condition has stabilized, but the internal injury is serious, and I'm afraid I'll have to recuperate for a while. Fortunately, both of you are out of danger." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 544 Bright paper-cutting (Part 1)

    ?

    I heard Su Ling say that Wu Dan was fine, so I breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly felt sore all over my body, fell asleep on the bed and passed out.

    This time I slept pretty well, and I didn't have any strange dreams anymore, but the shadow of the dark street appeared faintly in the dream.  I felt that this place was a little familiar in those three battles, and after thinking about it for a while, I always felt that it was a place I had been to several times.  where?

    Just when I was vaguely trying to figure out where that place was in my dream, I suddenly heard someone shouting beside me: "Erhuo, Erhuo is up!!"

    I heard Ruan Lingxi's voice, and immediately turned over and woke up.  After waking up, I found that it was already the next morning, the morning light came in through the curtains, and Ruan Lingxi was looking at me in front of the bed.

    "Wicked girl, are you alright?" I held her back in surprise and joy.  Ruan Lingxi smiled and said: "I woke up in the middle of the night last night and couldn't sleep anymore, so I came to see Uncle Wu and you."

    When she mentioned Wu Dan, I immediately sat up and looked for Wu Dan on the other side of the hospital bed.  But seeing that Wu Dan has woken up, although his complexion is not good, his eyes are bright, and he seems to have regained the spirit of watching Guo Degang eating barbecue.  When I saw his state, I breathed a sigh of relief: my life was saved.

    The ward is relatively spacious, but there are a few people in the ward at the moment.  First was Boss Duan who was sitting on the sofa with his long legs resting on the tea table.  Behind him is a long-lost knife.  And Su Ling was busy packing the medicine box.

    I stepped forward and asked Wu Dan: "Master, why didn't you say a word? Are you still feeling unwell?"

    Wu Dan pointed to his mouth, picked up a tray from the bedside table, and finally spit out a pile of grape skins and seeds with a "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.

    I rolled my eyes helplessly: "Master, you scared me to death."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "Don't worry, my master calculated it for me before, and I can live until after ninety-five."

    Seeing that Wu Dan started joking again, I felt a lot more relaxed.  But seeing Duan Qingshui sitting on the sofa with a face as heavy as iron, he didn't understand what he was acting for.

    I got out of bed and walked over, said with a smile: "Boss Duan, it doesn't look like you to come to see me and my master early in the morning."

    Duan Qingshui looked up at me, and said, "Let me ask you what you saw in Ziyang Zhenren's Sanjue formation."

    I was a little surprised when I heard this.  The Duan family is known to only care about themselves, and they don't care much about other people's lives.  The reason why we formed an alliance with us before was because we borrowed each other's people.  To say that there is also the relationship between life and death, but at critical moments, I don't think Duan Qingshui will have much heart-to-heart with us.

    "What are you doing for this? Master Ziyang, no matter how indifferent he is, he came after me and my master. He probably didn't think of touching your boss Duan." I smiled and looked at him for a while.

    Duan Qingshui snorted coldly: "If you don't want my help, then forget it, you two are asking for blessings."

    Having said that, Duan Qingshui made a gesture of getting up and leaving.  When I saw this situation, I didn't know what Wu Dan said to Duan Qingshui. Is it because the real Ziyang's matter is more difficult this time, so Wu Dan asked Boss Duan to help?

    So I stepped forward and grabbed him, laughed and said, "Boss Duan, don't rush away."

    Wu Dan smiled from the side: "People can't leave. Boss Duan is here to tell us the real whereabouts of Master Ziyang."

    "Really?" I was surprised and said, "Many people couldn't find him, but you found him, Boss Duan? Where is the old thing?"

    "Yangliuqing Ancient Town." Duan Qingshui said: "The only thing I know is Yangliuqing. But I didn't find out where he lives. In the past three days, the real Ziyang has appeared there."

    I asked suspiciously: "It's so strange. Since you are sure that he is in Yangliuqing, but you can't find out where he lives. But you are so sure, isn't this a contradiction?"

    Wu Dan went on to say at this time: "It's very simple. As long as we connect the events that happened in the past few days, we can infer a general idea. The beggars we met in Zhenjiang, and the image of Yangliuqing Ancient Town in the Sanjuezhen. According to these two points,  I briefly told about the height and appearance of the beggar, and asked Boss Duan to look for it near Yangliuqing, and sure enough, I found it. However, I couldn't find out where the beggar lived."

    I thought about it for a while, and suddenly realized: "Master, you mean that Master Ziyang is that old beggar?! The shadow of the ancient town in the Three Jue Formation is actually Yang Liuqing?! Let me go, right under our noses!"

    Wu Dan said: "Maybe Master Ziyang followed us all the way to see our situation, but we don't know about it. No matter what, we have to go to Yangliuqing as soon as possible."

    As soon as I heard it, I hurriedly stopped him: "Master,?Half life is gone, why not go to Yangliuqing as soon as possible?  Don't worry, the matter of inquiring about real Ziyang is on us.  "

    Duan Qingshui nodded and said, "I'll let Tang Xin go with you."

    I saw that Dao Zi, who hadn't seen him for a long time, was expressionless and looked more like a little gang boss, so I couldn't help laughing and said, "Boss Duan, don't worry about it, let Dao Zi lead us the way. Don't you know  Where is the general place where Master Ziyang appears?"

    Hearing this, Knife immediately had an expression on his face, and the corners of his mouth almost turned evil: "Forget it, let Tang Xin go, her heart is already flying to you now, she doesn't like anything I do  "Speaking of which, Knife actually squeezed his throat to imitate Tang Xin, rolled his arrogant eyes, imitated Tang Xin's expression and said with his hands on his hips: "Dao Zi, you see, you just have no quality, you eat like a pig with such a loud voice  .If it were our brother Yu, it would definitely not be like this~~!!"

    Knife's performance really made me happy.  Duan Qingshui couldn't help but smiled, and said, "Okay, after you guys have a good rest, I'll ask Tang Xin to take you there tomorrow. The place in Yangliuqing is quite big, so you might not be able to find it. Remember to modify it when you go out.  It was seen at a glance."

    Having said that, Duan Qingshui left with the knife and Su Ling.  Seeing that Zang Qingning was not there, I asked Ruan Lingxi where she had gone.  Ruan Lingxi's face darkened, and she sighed, "Where can I go? I went to Ma Yun. I thought she would blame me, but she didn't say anything, which made me feel very guilty."

    I sighed: "Forget it, since the senior said that Ma Yun will be fine, then he may be hiding somewhere now. Let's solve the matter of Ziyang Zhenren first, and then go to find Ma Yun together. But I have given Ouyang  The brick family has said hello, and he will also send someone to help find it."

    Ruan Lingxi nodded and sighed, "I hope it's okay."

    The three of us didn't do anything all day, just stayed in the house to rest.  The next morning, Tang Xin and Zhao Yu came and said they were going to Yangliuqing Town to check the situation.

    "I saw that old man in a gallery last time. He seems to be the owner of the gallery or something." Tang Xin said, "I haven't seen him in real life, so I feel that it is similar to Fatty Wu's description and yours."  The portrait of Ziyang real person I drew before is very similar."

    "How do you say it? Call me Fatty Wu," Wu Dan spat out a mouthful of grape seeds: "Anyway, I'm also an elder."

    Tang Xin giggled and said, "You don't look old either."

    Wu Dan smiled: "That's true. After being sick a few times, I gained weight instead."

    Seeing that Wu Dan was fine, we disguised ourselves and went out together. We pretended to be traveling college students, put on plain clothes, took a travel bag and glasses, and walked towards the ancient town.

    Although it is autumn now, the weather is still hot.  When I arrived at the main street of the ancient town, I saw that the street was very lively, as if it was catching up with some folk art festival.  There is a dragon and lion dance performance team making noise on the long street, tourists from other places, foreigners and foreigners taking pictures of the dragon and lion dance performance.

    Tang Xin took Zhao Yu's arm and walked in front of us, while Ruan Lingxi and I walked behind them.  Ruan Lingxi looked at the backs of Tang Xin and Zhao Yu and said with a smile, "The relationship between them is getting better and better."

    I smiled, thinking of the situation in front of me, but I couldn't be very happy.  The reason why Boss Duan asked me to take a look, I think it was mainly because he wanted me to see if there was anything wrong with the gallery with my ghost eyes.  Could it be one of the strongholds of Master Ziyang?

    But judging from the situation I encountered before, my ability to see things with my eyes is not very good.  It¡¯s okay to look at a general level of venues and characters, but if I look at Ziyang Daoist who is superb in Taoism and good at hiding, then my tier will be a little lower.  Didn't see it several times.

    As I was walking forward, I saw Tang Xin dragging Zhao Yu to the side of the road suddenly.  Ruan Lingxi and I also followed.  Tang Xin stopped at a paper-cut booth.  My gaze fell to the paper-cut booth, and I saw a woman sitting there with her head bowed and cutting something.

    "These paper-cuts are so beautiful." Tang Xin praised.  I looked over and saw a variety of lifelike paper-cuts hanging on a small wooden shelf.  Snakes attack tigers and leopards, birds and beasts, and even the legendary beasts in the "Shan Hai Jing" all have charm.

    I saw Tang Xin pick up one of the little rabbits and put it in her hand like she couldn't put it down.

    I smiled at Zhao Yu: "I didn't expect this nympho girl to like paper-cutting. You see she likes it so much, why don't you buy it all?"

    Zhao Yu smiled and said nothing.  Tang Xin was just about to pay for it at this time, when the paper-cut woman suddenly raised her head and smiled at us: "Today is the holiday, buy a pair of paper-cut and get a free pair. I think the four of you should be couples, there are two  For mandarin ducks, I will sell them to you cheaply."

    As she spoke, she stretched her fingers and held a pair of lifelike mandarin ducks in her hands.  Tang Xin immediately took the pair of mandarin ducks in her hand and handed one to Zhao Yu.

    My eyes fell on the woman.  At first, I thought that the person who can master the paper-cutting technique is probably an old lady, but the woman in front of me is only in her early forties, and she still has charm.  Although she was wearing the most plain clothes and no make-up, I always felt that there was a charm in her.

    I frowned.  This aura makes me feel a little weird, and the aura around this woman is also not right, it doesn't look like a human breath.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)He held it in his hands.  Tang Xin immediately took the pair of mandarin ducks in her hand and handed one to Zhao Yu.

    My eyes fell on the woman.  At first, I thought that the person who can master the paper-cutting technique is probably an old lady, but the woman in front of me is only in her early forties, and she still has charm.  Although she was wearing the most plain clothes and no make-up, I always felt that there was a charm in her.

    I frowned.  This aura makes me feel a little weird, and the aura around this woman is also not right, it doesn't look like a human breath.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 545: Bright Paper-cutting (Part 2)

    ?

    The person in front of him is not like a human, nor is he a ghost.  This is what makes me depressed.  Looking at her appearance, she is not a zombie.  But there is no such thing as a humanoid monster in this world.  Fox fairies and the like are myths and legends.

    This paper-cut woman is even less likely to be a fox fairy.  I stared at her for a while, only to see that woman also staring at me faintly.  I couldn't help looking into those dark, deep eyes.  Although I was a bit vigilant, I still felt dizzy for a moment after meeting her gaze.  These eyes seem to be hypnotic, making people feel dizzy and shaken.

    I hurriedly looked away, wondering who the hell is this guy?  !  The woman looked at me with a half-smile and winked at me.  I have to say that this woman is quite charming.

    Ruan Lingxi coughed dissatisfiedly, and pinched my arm.  I stared at her in pain, but she stared at me even more fiercely.  At this time Tang Xin had already paid for the pair of paper-cut mandarin ducks.  I saw Tang Xin and Zhao Yu continue to move forward, so I passed the booth and continued to move forward.

    However, the woman's eyes and demeanor really made me suspicious, and I couldn't help but look back at her frequently.  At this time, I also saw the woman looking at me with a smile.  Seeing this, Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly: "What are you looking at, what's so good about an old woman! Or, do you like this style?"

    I spat: "Don't talk nonsense, I think there is something wrong with this woman, she doesn't look like a human being."

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly: "Could it be a ghost? Where do ghosts sit and cut paper in broad daylight? Do you think I'm a fool?!"

    I said: "Actually, I don't know what it is. Maybe I feel wrong. Anyway, it doesn't look like a person, nor a ghost, nor a zombie. But there can't be fairies in this world."

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly: "Boring!"

    Having said that, he passed me and left with Tang Xin.  I smiled wryly in my heart, and had no choice but to follow.  On the way, I asked Tang Xin why she was so interested in paper-cutting.

    Tang Xin said: "When I was very young, I lived with my grandma. She is a master at paper-cutting."

    "Your grandma?" I said in amazement, "Didn't you grow up in an orphanage?"

    Tang Xin shrugged and said, "That's not true. I only went to the orphanage when I was four years old. Before that, I lived with my grandma. It's just that she died later."

    "Did you die?" I asked casually.

    Tang Xin's face froze, and she said, "I was killed by someone. My parents were killed by the enemy family. The funny thing is that I don't even know who the enemy family is now. In fact, I was almost thrown to death at that time.  Da, was knocked unconscious at the time, and then crawled out from the room full of blood."

    I was stunned when I heard this.  What kind of enemy doesn't even spare the children and the elderly in this family?  I sighed softly, I only knew that Tang Xin was a descendant of the Sichuan Tangmen, a family of martial arts, but I didn't expect there to be such a bloody case in the family.  For a while I didn't know what to say.

    "Here we are, this is the gallery." Tang Xin pointed to the front and said, "What should we do, shall we go in and have a look?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Let me see who is inside first."

    As he spoke, Zhao Yu stood opposite the gallery and looked in.  I am now looking at the gallery.  There are more traditional Chinese artists and folk artists in Yangliuqing Ancient Town.  Paper cutting, lion dance, drama, cross talk, New Year pictures and so on.  This gallery is built in a very ancient style, and there is a plaque on the door, and I can't understand what is written on it.  It was dark inside and there was not enough light. I only saw a young man sitting behind the desk opposite the main door, resting his cheeks in a sleepy state.

    After Zhao Yu looked at it, he said: "There is only one buddy inside, there is no one else, and Master Ziyang is not there either."

    "There's nothing ghostly about this gallery, but the overall aura isn't quite right." I frowned and said, "To be honest, why do I think this place has an aura similar to a zoo, full of the savage aura of animals.  "

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said: "What's wrong with your eyes, you bastard? Zhao Yu has already said that there are no other living things in it except for a big living person."

    "Let's go and have a look first, there is no one else anyway," Zhao Yu said.

    So the four of us walked in the door.  After entering the door, I saw the young man sitting behind the desk and taking a nap inside, and he didn't look like a master who could draw at all.  But this gallery is full of oil paintings of various colors, Chinese paintings, watercolor paintings, everything that one expects to find.

    The young man watching the store stood up, rubbed his eyes, and asked, "Do you guys need any help?"

    Ruan Lingxi stepped forward and said with a smile: "No, we are here for tourism. We think this gallery is beautiful, so we will come in and have a look."

    Probably because that Sao Nian immediately turned his eyes straight when he saw a goddess of Ruan Lingxi's level, and didn't bother to look at me.?, chatted directly with Ruan Lingxi.  I took a closer look at the goods in this store, and it was very ordinary, without any reason.  It seems that he is not Ziyang Zhenren's subordinate, but just a soy sauce visit to the store.  We signaled Tang Xin and Ruan Lingxi to continue chatting with Diaosi, while Zhao Yu and I walked into the gallery.

    The inside of this gallery is relatively normal, but when I came to the end, I suddenly felt a gloomy air coming.

    Zhao Yu grabbed me and said in a low voice: "There is a dark room in this place. It seems that there are ancient objects in it. I can't see it clearly because someone put a spell on the wall compartment."

    "Antiquities?" I frowned and said, "Could it be that he hid something?"

    There is an ancient painting hanging on the wall at the end, covering the entire wall from top to bottom, and there is no mechanism or any secret door on that wall.  I turned around to look at the door, the three of them were chatting happily, but the dick who looked after the store didn't realize that Zhao Yu and I had moved behind.  Seeing that he didn't pay attention to us, I lifted the ancient painting and saw that there was a secret door on the wall.  I tried to hold the doorknob and it was locked.

    I winked at Zhao Yu, and Zhao Yu nodded.  The two of us went back to the door again. Seeing that the three of us were still chatting, we dragged Ruan Lingxi and Tang Xin away one by one.  When the two were dragged out of the door by us, the dick was still shouting: "Beauty! Remember to call me~!"

    After going out, Ruan Lingxi asked, "Did you find anything?"

    I said: "There is a dark room in this crappy place. I don't know what is hidden. Let's come and have a look at some time."

    Zhao Yu said: "We'd better go back and tell Uncle Wu and the others, or Commander Ouyang, to ask for reinforcements, and then we'll check."

    I thought about it, but it is true, the old Ziyang guy, the four of us combined can't beat him.

    "Well, let's live in Yangliuqing today. If someone comes to help tomorrow, we will find another opportunity to go to the secret room of the gallery." I said.

    Zhao Yu nodded, so the four of us found a small hotel nearby to stay.  The hotel is near the gallery, we live on the second floor, and the gallery is diagonally opposite.  This is convenient for monitoring the situation in the gallery.

    But throughout the day, no one in particular came and went in the gallery.  Not to mention special and suspicious people, even ordinary customers rarely enter.  It seemed that many people walked around involuntarily when they came to the door. Occasionally, a few people who went in came out quickly.

    Ruan Lingxi watched from the window and said, "It's strange, this gallery seems to have very few customers."

    Zhao Yu said: "Maybe someone set up some kind of Taoism. If there is something blocking it, people will feel uncomfortable from the bottom of their hearts, and those who are weak and sensitive will automatically avoid it. People with good physical fitness will not be particularly sensitive to this.  Problem. It¡¯s just that I will be more resistant in my heart, so I will come out of the store soon.¡±

    "The weirdest thing I think is that the aura in the gallery is wrong, just like entering a zoo." I smiled wryly, "I don't know where this feeling came from."

    Zhao Yu was silent for a while, then suddenly said: "By the way, the paper-cut booth we saw just now is a bit strange, do you think so?"

    "What's wrong?" I couldn't help but think of that woman.

    "In all the paper-cut works sold outside, they are all animals. There are no portraits, no flowers, no houses and no words." Zhao Yu said: "I don't know why, but I always feel something is wrong."

    Speaking of the paper-cut booth, I walked out of the house and looked through the window at the end of the corridor, only to find that the booth had been withdrawn and the woman had disappeared.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Five hundred and forty-six palms with brightly colored paper-cuts (Part 2)

    ?

    Although the woman and the booth are a bit weird, I can't tell where the weirdness is.  I called Wu Dan and told Wu Dan what happened here.

    After Wu Dan listened, he was silent for a while, and said: "I can't judge what's going on with just a few words. If you are going tonight, you have to be careful. I'm injured now, and I may not be able to help you.  you."

    I smiled and said, "Master, we can do it, so we don't need you to take action every day. By the way, Master, there is one thing that has always surprised me. Why is the aura of this gallery so awkward? It feels like being in a zoo.  I feel that there is something that is neither human nor ghost looking at you. Master, I have never encountered such a situation. Do you think that I am oversensitive?"

    Wu Dan's tone was slightly surprised: "What did you say? Like entering a zoo??"

    I laughed and said, "Yes, I can't describe it. Even the aura of the paper-cut woman is not right, and she doesn't look like a human being."

    Wu Dan seemed to sigh on the other end of the phone: "I suddenly remembered something. There is a kind of person who is good at driving all living beings, especially animals, for his own use. You must not have met such a person."

    "This, driving animals?" I suddenly recalled the cases I handled a few years ago.  It seems that there is a female ghost who is good at driving animal spirits.  This woman was a descendant of Meishan Sect.  The so-called Meishan religion has a long history.  Some people may have heard of the Meishan religion, and some people may be unfamiliar with it.  All the people in Meishandong believe in Meishan Sect. The male god of Meishan Sect is Zhang Wulang, the founder of Meishan. According to legend, he is a hunting expert with natural supernatural powers. He has a pair of reverse feet and walks upside down.

    At the same time, Meishan Sect also has a goddess they believe in, called Baishi Xianniang, who is the chief god of poultry and livestock.  I don't know if this couple is a husband and wife, but they are pretty awesome anyway.  Meishan culture has no written language.  Believers passed on information, recorded events and passed on books, and even religious teachings were recorded with ballads.  But the sect of Meishan Sect is very small, so it has not been heard by the world for thousands of years, and only some folk myths and legends are left.

    I don't know what the Meishan religion involves, but it must be related to driving animal creatures.

    "Master, what you mean is that the paper-cut woman is a descendant of the Meishan Sect, so she has astrange look?" I wanted to say that I had a beast smell, but I chose this statement conservatively in the end.

    Wu Dan said frankly: "Yes, it just smells like a beast. I'm not saying that Meishan Sect is not good, but that its development has become worse and worse. During the Republic of China, there were a few members of Meishan Sect.  I did something disgraceful, and ended up being wiped out."

    "Meishan Sect." I suddenly felt a little headache: "Master, I don't understand Meishan Sect at all. How can I deal with the people of Meishan Sect? They wouldn't let snakes, insects, rats, ants, birds and beasts attack us?"  Ah this.

    Wu Dan spat: "I don't know. After so many years of changes, I don't know how the Meishan Sect is doing now. Anyway, be careful, and retreat if you have trouble." I saw that Wu Dan didn't have any effective suggestions, so I had to give up  ,hang up the phone.

    Originally planned to go to that weird gallery at night.  However, it was not night yet, but in the evening, Tang Xin suddenly experienced a strange change.

    Tang Xin, who had always been very active, suddenly became quite quiet when the sun set, she just sat in front of the window in a daze and didn't speak.  It didn't taste good when I was eating, and I actually started to stuff rice and dishes into my mouth with my hands.  The four of us were having dinner together, and seeing her change like this, we all looked at her in surprise.

    "Tang Xin, what's wrong with you?" Ruan Lingxi asked.

    Tang Xin remained silent, and continued to eat the rice in the bowl with her head down.  Zhao Yu frowned, and immediately grabbed Tang Xin's arm: "Tang Xin, what's wrong with you?!"

    Tang Xin raised her head and looked at him, her eyes suddenly lost focus.  Zhao Yu frowned and said, "What's the matter, wasn't it fine just now?"

    I looked at the aura around Tang Xin, and suddenly felt that the aura around her was very chaotic, as if something was constantly stirring.  This is not a good thing, it is probably the rhythm before going crazy.

    I suddenly stood up and said, "Zhao Yu, Tang Xin seems to be possessed by an evil spirit. What to do, I don't know what she bumped into, or was cast down by someone."

    Ruan Lingxi said anxiously: "You guys think of a way, won't you become stupid? We didn't do anything today?"

    Zhao Yu thought for a while and said, "Where did the paper-cuts that Tang Xin bought go?!"

    Ruan Lingxi said in amazement: "Paper-cutting? Is there something wrong with that thing? From the looks of it, Tang Xin seems to be in his trouser pocket."

    Zhao Yu hurried to look for Tang Xin'sbag, but did not find any paper-cut.

    "Maybe it's lost." I said, "I'm afraid my master doesn't know what to do in this situation. We only met the paper-cut woman today. If she was taught by Meishan, how can we break it if she is taught by a Gu Jiang.  "

    Ruan Lingxi said: "But why is Zhao Yu okay?!"

    "Maybe Zhao Yu is special and not affected by this thing." I said.

    Before I finished speaking, Tang Xin suddenly bit Zhao Yu's arm as if she had gone crazy.  Zhao Yu was taken aback, and went up to break her mouth, but saw Tang Xin biting his arm desperately and refusing to let go.

    Ruan Lingxi watched anxiously from the sidelines, and went up to chop Tang Xin unconscious with a hand knife.  Tang Xin, who had fainted, stopped making trouble. The three of us looked at her helplessly.

    I stared at Tang Xin's altar for a while, and said, "I can be sure that the one on her body is not a ghost, it may be some other spirit body. But it's not a human, it's probably an animal. Damn, are we real?"  Have you messed with the Meishan Sect?"

    Zhao Yu thought for a while and said, "I think Tang Xin is not in a good condition now, we have to save people first."

    "How to save it?" I asked: "The master has fallen, and it is not easy to get rid of it!"

    Zhao Yu said: "Our souls are separated, and we will retrieve Tang Xin's soul."

    "This is also a method, but I don't know if it will work." I said, "I'm afraid this is also a trap. Once we go to find Tang Xin, someone will kill him immediately!"

    Zhao Yu said calmly: "This must be a trap, but we have to do whatever we can. Tang Xin's situation is not very good, you can see for yourself."

    I took a closer look and was taken aback.  Tang Xin's face became more and more gray and haggard, "How could it be so fast?!" I was surprised, and couldn't help but stepped forward to check Tang Xin's pulse: "The heartbeat is also very weak. Even being caught by a fierce ghost is not so scary.  Yes."

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "Try it. I'll go by myself."

    I immediately grabbed him and said, "Together, we have a care."

    Zhao Yu nodded, stepped forward to shake Tang Xin's hand, then took a Taoist talisman, and touched Tang Xin's forehead.  It was a spirit-inducing talisman, a spell that allowed us to find Tang Xin's soul.  Zhao Yu immediately stood still with me, chanted the incantation and twisted the formula, and slowly let the primordial spirit out of his body.

    After my soul left my body, I thought I would go to Yinyang Road with Zhao Yu, or some dark place.

    Unexpectedly, after the soul left the body, the place we went was brightly lit.  Zhao Yu and I looked at each other, but suddenly felt that this place seemed familiar.

    "Song Yan, the scene in this place is very similar to the ancient painting hanging in front of the secret door of the gallery." Zhao Yu said.

    I recalled the content of the ancient painting.  The ancient painting hanging in front of the secret door is not a landscape painting, it seems to be a painting of a valley, surrounded by high mountains, with caves on the mountains, and various sculptures of ancient people erected at the entrance of the cave.

    Under the valley, there are burning torches and an altar.

    Altar?  !  When I thought of this, I looked down and saw that Zhao Yu and I were standing on this altar, with blue-purple will-o'-the-wisps burning around us.

    "Are we in the picture scroll?" I asked in surprise.

    "It may also be the entrance of a certain formation." Zhao Yu said: "Since this is the scene of an ancient painting, then the ancient painting is the entrance of a formation. Then there may be a certain person hiding behind the darkroom. Now that person  Use Tang Xin to lure us here. Then Tang Xin should be nearby." He raised his right palm as he spoke.  I saw the spirit-inducing talisman on his palm, which was now shining with a faint light.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 547 Tang Sect Secrets (Part 1)

    ?

    I looked around, but couldn't find Tang Xin.  This place is really like a portal of an online game. I even subconsciously searched for a map underground to see if the map was included.

    Zhao Yu suddenly grabbed me and said in a low voice, "Look at those people in the cave, they seem to be dead."

    I heard the words and looked at the cave above my head, and saw that the cave was full of stiff human-shaped things, but I couldn't see what it was.

    "Whatever he is, let's take a look inside first." I said to Zhao Yu, "It doesn't matter what kind of formation or trap he is, they are here anyway. Facts have proved that Tang Xin is also here."

    Having said that, I loaded the God of War bullet, held it in my hand, went down the steps of the altar, and walked towards this valley path.  Zhao Yu also followed, holding the Duoshe Dao in his hand.  I inadvertently glanced at the knife, but saw the sudden flash of blood on the Duoshe knife, and the gloomy scene around was reflected by the gloomy light of the knife.

    "The Duoshe Knife glows with blood, which is not a good sign. This place looks more dangerous." I said.

    Zhao Yu didn't speak, just stared at the road ahead.  We walked in the dark for a while, and suddenly felt a ray of light appeared in front of us, which gradually expanded, and finally, the sky suddenly brightened.

    The gray clouds rolled, and the sky took on the color and brilliance of the afterglow of the setting sun. A quaint gatehouse appeared in front of us.  No need to look closely, the plaque on the door says it all: Tangmen in Central Shu.

    The two-story gatehouse, vermilion lacquer gate, and majestic cornices gave me the illusion of traveling through time and space.  An apricot tree stretched out its branches in the courtyard wall, and the fallen petals danced with the breeze. Two stone lions on both sides of the stone steps looked up at the sky, as if they were chasing fallen flowers.

    "What's the situation, Zhao Yu, we seem to have come to Tang Xin's hometown." I said, "Can you still feel where Tang Xin is now?"

    Zhao Yu stretched out his hand and said, "The spirit-inducing talisman Daoguang is still alive, and Tang Xin is here. Let's go in and have a look."

    I was skeptical, thinking that if I walked into this place, would I not be able to get out?  If you encounter a master who dies here, you will have no chance to play now.

    Zhao Yu walked up to the gate of Tangmen without hesitation.  With a slight push, the door opened.  The scenery behind the gate is even more beautiful.  There is also a downward step behind the door, and there are small buildings with three or four floors on both sides.  It is said that the Tang Sect covers an area of ??one hundred mu and one thousand hectares of fertile land.  The walls of the mansion are towering, and the family has dominated Sichuan for hundreds of years, mainly using hidden weapons. It is not only the big brother of the gang here, but also a famous local tyrant family in Sichuan.

    Regardless of whether the scene in this place is illusory or real, it shows the great power of the Tang Sect.  However, how could Tang Xin, who came from a famous family, end up in an orphanage?

    The Tang Sect has survived for hundreds of years. It is said that there are two main reasons: one is women's rights. Most of the men in the Tang Sect are fighting for the family business outside, and the most senior women are taking care of everything in the family.  For example, the most powerful person in the family should be Miss Tangmen.  The second is the appointment of talents.  The Tang Sect doesn't stick to the limit of age, the big and small managers are appointed on their merits, and the elders are willing to let the younger ones exercise, forming a virtuous circle.  This is a very advanced management model.

    The Tang Sect claims to have thirty-six rooms, but Zhao Yu and I walked back and forth, only to find that there are only six main rooms: the inner three rooms, the hidden weapon room, the firearms room, the mechanism room, and the outer three rooms: the Soul Seizing Room (chasing and killing)  And the public relations with the major schools), Jiayefang (in charge of all the property assets of Tangmen, etc.), Fengzhifang (in charge of the management of all outsiders, I don¡¯t understand this).

    The head of the Tang Sect is called Grandma, and she is the most prestigious and senior woman in the Tang Sect.  The second is the supervisor, who manages all the personnel assets of the Tang Sect.  There are thousands of people living in the Tang Sect. What is amazing is that in this illusory scene, many people actually appeared.  I took a closer look, these people are lifelike, and their looks are different, Nima, the person who set us up is really emotional, even the game npc is so well designed.

    The two of us mingled among these figures, and no one seemed to pay attention to us.  Of course, the dress of these people is relatively normal, more like the double-breasted robes and cotton and linen clothes of the Republic of China and the 1970s, not the ancient costumes that often appear on TV.

    Just as Zhao Yu and I were wandering around in a daze, we suddenly saw four men rushing over, dragging two children each.  I turned back to look at those children, all of them were dressed in rags, but their expressions were extremely lively, and they looked upright.  Looking at the four men again, they looked like they were in charge of the Tang Sect. I don't know what they were going to do with these children.

    "Finally, the plot is advancing." I tugged at Zhao Yu: "Let's follow and see."

    Zhao Yu nodded, and the two of us followed behind a few people.  On the way, I asked in a low voice: "Zhao Yu, what do you think these four people are doing with a few beggar-like dolls?""

    Zhao Yu snorted coldly: "What can you do, this must be a bought child."

    "Fuck, Tang Sect is still selling children?" I was surprised.  Scandal of the great family!  !

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "It's not considered a sale. It is said that the Tang Sect will buy children every time of famine. The smart ones will be given the surname Tang, given them a good education, and let them participate in the internal management of the Tang Sect.  Doing chores for the Tang Sect. How should I put it, in a famine year, rather than letting these poor children starve to death on the streets, it is really better to bring them back and raise them."

    When Zhao Yu said this, I suddenly thought of Tang Xin and Tang Zhen.  Could it be that these two sisters are not relatives, but also bought back?  I also find it funny to think of this.  Impossible, the famine era has long passed, and Tang Xin at this age is probably a true descendant of the Tang Sect.  It just fell outside somehow.  Because the Tang Sect is a family-style Jianghu sect, it seldom contacts with the outside world. The early in-law relationship only occurred within the family, and later it gradually expanded to the outside of the family. However, people in the Tang Sect have relatively few contacts with the outside world.  The right way of martial arts and the righteousness of the nation have no meaning to the people of the Tang Sect. Like many sects of Taoism who hide from the world, they only live in their own world.  He neither wants to make friends with famous decent sects, nor disdains to associate with demons and crooked ways. He is a sect and family with great personality.  So many people even think that the Tang Sect doesn't exist, but it does live in the deep mountains, but the people of the Tang Sect are not willing to leave their hometown, Tang Xin and Tang Zhen are really different.

    We followed the four men to a magnificent hall.  There were actually guards with weapons outside the door.  The guard saw that the four men had arrived, so he went in to report, turned around, and then called the four men to go in.

    Zhao Yu and I glanced at each other, thinking that we have arrived at the place where the master is.  Since these npcs didn't respond to us at all, Zhao Yu and I walked in.

    I saw that entering the door is a spacious hall, which is brightly lit.  This place seems to be a place for discussion, facing the gate is the main seat, and an old lady with white hair and childlike face sits on it.  The old lady was leaning on a cane with a dragon's head, and looked at the few children who entered the door with a smile.

    For some reason, the first time I saw this old lady, I felt that she was different from other people.  All the shadows around us are not real, just some kind of phantom, without any active consciousness at all.  However, this old lady seemed to be different.  Those eyes seemed to be very clear, as if they could see through people's hearts.

    I frowned, always feeling that the old lady was looking at me.  But when he looked up at her, he felt that her eyes were only on the children in front of the hall.  At this time, I saw that she left a few children behind and sent the others away.  Then he took the child to the back hall.

    Zhao Yu said: "Why do I feel that this old lady is not a phantom, but a real thing?"

    "Is it a human soul?" I asked, "But why does she ignore us?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Catch up and have a look, don't make a fuss first."

    I nodded and followed the old lady into a side room.  This room is much smaller than the hall, and there is nothing inside. There is a bed and a huge cabinet, which is much larger than the wardrobe.

    I saw that the old lady smiled and let the children play in this room first, then turned and walked out.  I saw her walk away from me and Zhao Yu as if no one was there, and I couldn't help doubting my guess again.  Is this guy also an npc?  But where is this place? Is it in Tang Xin's memory?  On second thought, this is impossible.  Tang Xin broke away from Tang Sect very early, could her memory be so clear before she was three years old?  It's hard.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 548 Tang Sect Secrets (Part 2)

    ?

    Seeing the old lady go out, I closed the door, leaving the eight children in the house.  Since the room only has one bed and one big cabinet, the space is relatively large, and the eight children can relax easily.  Zhao Yu and I stood aside to observe these children.  The children, male and female, were relatively quiet and restrained at first, but after a while, they began to move.  These kids didn't seem to be able to see us, they were groping around the room on their own.

    Looking at these lively children, I couldn't help but said to Zhao Yu: "It's so strange, these children are like real ghosts, not phantoms at all. But, if they are real  Your soul should be able to see both of us."

    Zhao Yu said: "Let's see first." At this moment, I saw those naughty little boys wanting to open the door and go out.  But when they went to pull the door, I found that the door was locked.

    Will the human soul and phantom be locked?  I went to the door and saw a faint golden light from the door.  It seems that someone set up Taoist symbols outside.  I don't know if it was the weird old lady just now.  Did the old lady see us?  Who is the old lady?

    At this time, I saw that the children found that they couldn't get out, so they lost interest in the door, and turned to study the big cabinet.  In fact, I was also very curious about the cabinets in the house just now.  Because the material of the cabinet is not the same.

    In the past few years, I have followed Wu Dan and met everyone and encountered everything, and I have gained some insight.  The material of this wooden cabinet is actually the golden nanmu often used by the emperors of the Qing Dynasty.  In other words, it is the coffin board of the emperor's family.  At that time, only Dingling was excavated among the Ming Tombs of the Qing Dynasty. The remains of the emperor and empress were thrown out of the coffin, and the coffin was thrown into the ravine from Baocheng.

    Some local people picked up these dilapidated wood, and because the material is precious golden nanmu, some people picked up these nanmu and sold them to outsiders.  Looking at it now, it is estimated that someone planed away the decayed part of the outside, exposing the solid and delicate wood. They thought the material was good, and used it to make a large lying cabinet.  Some people say that using the emperor's golden nanmu coffin to make furniture for themselves will bring great "blessings".  In fact, not only will there be no "blessings", on the contrary it will bring bad luck.

    "Zhao Yu, look at the cabinet made of coffin boards, is there something wrong with it?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "I don't know either." As he was speaking, he saw three of the children climbed onto the big cabinet and stood on the big cabinet to play.  In a blink of an eye, the lid of the cabinet was turned over suddenly, and the three children all fell into the cabinet at once, and the door of the cabinet was closed quickly, shutting the three children in the cabinet.  The hidden weapons of the Tang Sect are famous all over the world, but they are also proficient in the art of traps and mechanisms.  Presumably this is also a dark room of the Tang Sect?

    Although I knew that those children were not human beings, I subconsciously ran over to open the lid of the coffin when I saw three people fall.  But after breaking off the lid for a long time, it didn't come off.  There was no movement when I pressed it down, so I couldn't help but feel a little anxious: "Zhao Yu, quickly open the cabinet and have a look! The child fell into it!"

    Zhao Yu stepped forward and said thoughtfully: "These children are not human beings. They should be fine if they fall into the cabinet. They haven't come out until now. Maybe there is a secret passage below."  After a long time, he knocked on the lid of the coffin, and with a final effort, the lid swung open.

    A bone-piercing cold air rushed to the face from inside.  When I looked down, I couldn't see the bottom. I just felt that there was a black hole, and I didn't know where it led.  The shadow of the three children has long since disappeared.  At this moment, I suddenly heard someone sneering in a low voice, "You guys go down too."

    I shivered, and suddenly felt that the voice had a bewitching magic power, like a hand pushing me down.  Zhao Yu was also caught off guard, and we both looked back, only to see the old lady standing behind us, her eyes were smiling like crescent moons, but her eyes were like sickles, shooting out a cold and deceptive light.  I suddenly felt that those eyes were a little familiar, and I suddenly remembered the woman who cut paper.  Could this old lady be her?

    Before we could think too much, the old lady suddenly raised the dragon-headed cane and twitched Zhao Yu's and me's legs twice.  I suddenly felt that my legs and feet were empty, so I followed Zhao Yu and fell into the cabinet.

    The cold wind whizzed by, and I actually felt as if I had fallen into a very deep cave.  I don't know how long it took, and suddenly saw a bright light below, and before we had time to take a closer look at where we fell, we fell firmly to the ground.

    I quickly got up, and saw that Zhao Yu landed in a much more handsome posture than me, kneeling on one knee, looking up at a certain place, as if some hero climbed over the wall and went to a private meeting in the lady's yard.  There were those children who fell with us.  It was only in the dark cave that I could clearly see the ghostly aura on them.  These children are indeed ghosts, not living people.

    At this time, those children seemed to have seen us, and hid away obediently.??"Song Yan, this place is not quite right, there is a very strange smell." Zhao Yu said.

    I lifted my nose and smelled it. Indeed, there was an unidentifiable smell, a bit smelly, a bit musty, and mixed with some medicinal powder, which was very irritating to the nose.  Bye bye, I suddenly felt that the two of us seemed to have fallen into a certain cave we saw on the altar just now.  There were several corpses guarding the entrance of the cave, and upon closer inspection, it was discovered that these corpses were mummified corpses, with their mouths wide open, and something crawled in and out of their mouths, as if they were glowing corpse insects.

    I couldn't help feeling sick, and looking down, we were in a cave halfway up the mountain, with the altar underneath.  The dark will-o'-the-wisp is still burning.  I can't help feeling a little depressed.  I went around and didn't go out, but came back again, wasting my energy for a long time.

    Zhao Yu was staring at the front all the time, grabbed me and said, "Look, why is there a parrot?"

    I looked forward along his fingers, and sure enough, a big macaw flew out of nowhere, the color was very bright.  I saw the parrot flying around near the altar.

    Zhao Yu said: "There seems to be a cage on the side of the altar. The iron door is locked with a big lock. The inside is so foggy that I can't see through it. The ground in the cage is full of dust, thick dust.  , Why do I feel like ashes, because the dust is mixed with human skeletons."

    When I heard this, I couldn't help asking: "Is there some kind of beast locked inside? Damn, we just landed on the altar just now. Isn't this his dining table?? Does he eat souls?"

    Zhao Yu said: "That parrot is eating people's eyes." When I heard this, I couldn't help but feel even more disgusted.  I suddenly remembered a method of raising Gu that Wu Dan said.  In fact, it is not a Gu, it is a kind of sorcery, and it is also connected with ghost Gu.  For example, if you take some kind of spiritual body to feed, at the beginning, you feed it to eat dead people. Later, when this thing has aura, the dead body is not enough to replenish, so you can only feed them ghosts.  Thinking of this, I couldn't help but look back at the ghosts of those children.  Are they food?  Those three have been eaten by monsters just now?  ?

    Thinking of this, I am a little scared.  Zhao Yu and I were not far from the cage just now, maybe we almost became someone's supper.  When I looked down, I had to stand behind the dead body.  This is particularly weird, and I always feel the pungent smell of corpses.  At this moment, I noticed that there seemed to be a painting on the altar floor.

    The picture painted on the ground is a print of an old wall calendar, and it shows a beautiful woman.  The beauty was smiling, a strange smile.  No wonder I couldn't help but look a few more times.  After a few glances, I was taken aback.  The facial features of this beauty are exactly the same as that of the paper-cut woman!  Could it be when she was young?  ?  The strangest thing is that there is a big parrot on the shoulder of this beauty!

    "Damn, are we at the center of the illusion set up by others?" I said to Zhao Yu: "Look at the woman on the altar, is it the so-called witch from the Meishan Sect?"

    Just as I was talking, I suddenly saw a cold wind blowing in the air, and suddenly, a few shackle-like things flew towards me and Zhao Yu.  I saw that this thing was going to entangle us, so I shot to hit it.  Fortunately, after the God of War flames passed, the iron chain was burned to ashes.  Zhao Yu's Daoshe Knife was also quite powerful, cutting off the flying iron chains with a few hits.  However, the children behind us had no resistance, and all five children were firmly chained.  The cries and screams of children came, echoing in the empty and gloomy valley.

    At this time, the bottom of the valley suddenly trembled, and I heard a strange scream coming from the bottom of the valley.  Zhao Yu and I immediately aimed our guns and knives at the direction of the sound.

    I saw the parrot suddenly rushing towards the cage, and seemed to have unlocked the cage a few times.  At the same time, a white thing jumped out from behind the cage, jumped onto the altar a few times, and screamed at us.

    A small boss appeared!  My heart tightened, I looked up to the altar, and looked at the white monster that appeared.  At this time, I saw that the chain dragged the five children out and flew towards the mouth of the monster.

    "Song Yan, save me!" Zhao Yu shouted immediately, and at the same time he raised his knife and jumped down.  Saving people, isn't that saving ghosts?  I thought speechlessly, and followed immediately.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 549 Tang Sect Secrets (Part 2)

    ?

    While Zhao Yu jumped down, he immediately threw the Seoshe Knife, and the light of the knife swirled, cutting the chain into several pieces.  The children fell onto the altar at the bottom of the valley.  At the same time, Zhao Yu and I also landed on the altar and stood still.

    At this time we saw the white things on the altar clearly.  It was a whitish monster, covered with thick white hair, only the face was vaguely human.  Of course, more like something in between a man and an ape.  But this monster has red feet and red hair, which is very puzzling.

    Zhao Yu frowned, and whispered to me: "This seems to be the evil beast Zhu Yan mentioned in "Shan Hai Jing"!"

    "Zhu Yan?" I recalled the "Shan Hai Jing" I saw in Wu Dan Bookstore.  It seems that this thing is indeed recorded in the book, "There is a beast, which is as strong as an ape with a white head and bare feet.  .  As soon as this kind of beast appears, a great war will break out in the world.  I rely on, it must be a very powerful master.  However, what came out of the monster in front of him was not only the aura of a divine beast, but also clusters of ghostly aura.

    I saw the monster rushing towards the child's ghost, and quickly aimed a shot at the kid's eyes.  Although the monster is huge, its movements are very agile. My shot was completely missed, but it managed to attract the monster's attention.  Now the monster didn't care about the child anymore, so it rushed towards me and slapped it down.

    Immediately, I felt a black shadow approaching in front of my eyes, I quickly jumped to the side, dodged, and saw the slap of the palm hit the altar.  This illusory fight is actually very realistic.  With this heavy blow, I felt the altar tremble three times, and my feet seemed to be unstable.  At this time, that stupid parrot screamed and rushed towards me, trying to peck my eyes.

    This bird relies on people's power!  !  Thinking of this, I was very angry, and fired several shots at the parrot fiercely.  The parrot's fighting ability is far from enough. After a few shots, I hit the wing. It fluttered on the ground for a long time and didn't get up.

    I spat, thinking that what kind of pets people have, they are nothing.  That Zhu Yan was being blocked by Zhao Yu at this time, he didn't bite Zhao Yu a few times, and he was even more angry in his heart, with a long roar, he simply slapped the Duoshe Dao in Zhao Yu's hand.  The Duoshe Knife pierced through Zhu Yan's palm, and the thing let out another scream.  Zhao Yu didn't expect this guy to step on it regardless, so he had to abandon the knife and run away, avoiding the guy's attack.

    I pulled Zhao Yu by my side, and saw that the monster was slow to move after being stabbed, so I quickly took the opportunity to shoot a few shots at its long-haired head.  At last, he got a little bit of accuracy, and one of the shots hit the monster in the left eye, and the flames burned, burning off most of his hair.

    Seeing the situation, Zhu Yan became even more furious, and rushed towards us even faster under the pain.  That speed kills the meteor every minute.  Zhao Yu and I didn't have time to think about fighting back, so we ran away.  But at the bottom of the valley there was only a little bit of space, and Zhu Yan was not a fool. Seeing that we were going to escape, he just lay across the entrance and exit, and didn't give us a chance to escape.

    At this time, I had several thoughts.  In the state of the soul being separated from the body, many Taoist methods cannot be performed at all.  For example, I ask God.  Talismans and the like don't seem to have much effect on this thing.  The Duoshe Knife only hurt it a little bit.  How to do it?

    At this time, Zhu Yan bared his white teeth at us, and was about to rush over in the next second.  I was looking around to see if there were other loopholes to exploit, when I suddenly heard a rattling sound of fetters coming from the valley.  The sound was very obvious, it seemed to overwhelm Zhu Yan's cry.  The monster also seemed to be afraid of the sound, so he was scared, and slowly suppressed his cry, and raised his remaining eye to look into the sky.

    Zhao Yu and I looked at each other in blank dismay, not knowing why, so we just looked back quietly.  Turning around, I was startled, and saw a woman in red clothes and red pants suddenly hanging down from mid-air.  The woman had her hair loose, and was hung in the air by four chains, just like the chains that locked prisoners in ancient times, with handcuffs and shackles.

    People wear red clothes to death, which is a typical wish to turn into an evil spirit.  Or, if it wasn't the wish of the deceased, it would be that after death, someone would wear red clothes to prevent her soul from being buried in the ground.  I couldn't help but look at the female ghost's face, only to see that her face was pale and she looked only in her thirties.  I noticed the heavy shackles on her feet.  That's what the ancients used to use on prisoners.  It can be as short as a few months or as long as a few years. The death row prisoners have to wear this death shackle every minute while waiting to die.

    These shackles are heavy and will wear down ankles quickly.  Therefore, when wearing shackles, old cloth is usually wrapped around the ankle in a thick circle.  The shackles rest on the cloth, so they can't wear the ankle bone.  This circle of cloth is called "Shackle Toer".  Before a person goes to the execution ground, the death shackles must be broken and replaced with live shackles.  Just replace it with a lock.  for?Bring back the shackles after execution.  This procedure is called "kicking the shackle to change the lock".  If you hear the sound of kicking shackles early in the morning, it means that someone is about to go on the road.  After the death fetters were broken, her fetters were undone and thrown aside.  People can put on living shackles and go on the road.

    Thinking of this, I suddenly felt that this place might be unusual.  Probably not just to hide a huge pet, but more likely a death row.  But who are these death row prisoners?  The souls of those dead people who turned into mummies were obviously eaten by this vermilion monster.  But why didn't the female ghost in red die?

    I looked at the ghost with some curiosity.  Zhu Yan seemed to be more afraid of this female ghost, so he didn't dare to go forward.  After a while, a strange wind suddenly blew up on the flat ground.  I saw that her shackles were actually scraped off, and she drifted to Zhu Yan's side.  The monster was so frightened that it couldn't help shrinking back.  I saw the strange light in the female ghost's eyes, and I couldn't help but feel puzzled.

    This thing is said to be a ghost, but it is not exactly like a ghost.  Another monster.  Zhao Yu whispered to me at this time: "I think this thing seems to be afraid of this red-clothed female ghost, why don't we drive it over and let this female ghost deal with it, and we will help from the side."

    I thought for a while and asked, "Where is Tang Xin? First, where is Tang Xin?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Although the talisman is still flashing, I still haven't found Tang Xin's shadow. No matter what, destroy this thing first, so as not to cause harm to others in the future!"

    The two of us made up our minds, Zhao Yu went to pick up the Duoshe Knife, the two of us cheered up, attacked with the sword and gun, and drove Zhu Yan to the center of the valley, while Zhao Yu and I blocked the entrance where it was just now.  At this moment, I suddenly saw that the appearance of the female ghost in red changed.  I saw that her cheeks suddenly became sharper, her eyes became slender, and she yelled abruptly, spitting out a letter like a snake.

    Zhao Yu and I were taken aback. Before we could understand what was going on, we saw the female ghost's feet suddenly turned into a python-like tail, curling towards Zhu Yan.  That bastard Zhu Yan used to move quickly, but the attack I had with Zhao Yu just now had injured him a little bit, so his movements were not so agile. After three or two strokes, he grabbed Zhu Yan, lifted him into the air, and fell to the ground.  Go up to the altar.

    When Zhao Yu and I saw the monster fall, we rushed up immediately.  Zhao Yu raised the knife and slashed at the monster's neck.  Although the monster was thrown in a mess, it was able to react immediately. It suddenly came to catch the sword with an empty hand, turned around, sat Zhao Yu on the body, and then threw the sword aside.

    I was taken aback, this guy is quite responsive!  Without thinking too much, I rushed forward and shot it in the eye.  The monster's head missed, but the flame burst out from God of War was very strong for a short time, and it hit the monster's eyes with a puff.  Just when his movements were sluggish, I picked up the Duoshe Dao from Zhao Yu's side, and I couldn't help but stab the monster's stomach first.  This was probably fatal. I heard the monster let out a scream, and a puff of black air emerged from the knife wound.  I dragged Zhao Yu out, and saw that female ghost, who looked like a snake and looked like a human being, flicked her tail like a giant python, and completely smashed Zhu Yan into pieces, turning into black smoke and disappearing into the air.

    When the shock had just settled, Zhao Yu and I looked at the snake girl in puzzlement.  Is this a man or a snake?  Helping us in other people's formations, the person who set up the formations is too nonsense, right?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 550: Tang Xin's Life Experience (Part 1)

    ?

    "Hey, are you a human or a snake?" I couldn't help shouting.  I thought it was funny to ask this.  If it was a snake, would people speak?  But seeing that she is half human and half snake, Bao Buqi is still a descendant of Nuwa?

    It's a bit miserable.  At this time, the female ghost returned to normal, and actually said to us: "I was a human before I was alive, but now I am a charm."

    "Mei?" I asked puzzled.

    The female ghost smiled, and her face was faintly glowing with blood: "Yes, I'm not even a ghost."

    I looked at the female ghost.  Generally speaking, after a person dies and becomes a ghost, those with weak spiritual power are usually translucent or shrouded in white mist, while ordinary ghosts exude black ghost aura.  Li Gui has a more ghostly aura.  But the one in front of him was covered in red light all over his body.  I suddenly remembered that there is a kind of female ghost in Japanese legend, called "the girl of ugly time".  Of course it does not mean that this woman is too ugly, but that this kind of ghost is the ghost of a woman who is full of resentment in her heart. This woman was abandoned because of losing her virginity, and she became a ghost with hatred after death.  And it is rumored that the ugly girl is wearing red clothes.  Could it be the case with this female ghost?

    I was thinking wildly, and then I heard Zhao Yu ask: "May I ask who you are?"

    The female ghost looked at us and asked: "Who are you? Are you the food that woman found? She throws everyone in."

    As soon as I heard that the female ghost seemed to know the paper-cut woman, I asked, "You are talking about a woman who looks in her early forties and can cut paper, right? By the way, is this the woman on the altar painting?"

    The female ghost said: "It's her. She tied me here because she can't kill me!" Then, the female ghost suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed.  Although I saw her transform back into a human form, I wondered whether this was a human, a snake, or a descendant of Nuwa.  Of course, I don't believe that there are descendants of Nuwa in this world, they are all myths and legends.

    "I am the former head of the Tang Sect, that is, Miss Tang, the future successor of the Sect Master." The man suddenly suppressed his smile, and said, "In the end, I was killed by that witch who only knew how to cut paper."

    I heard there was gossip in it, so I asked it carefully.  The red-clothed ghost then told us a story about the past of the Tang Sect.

    The Tangmen in the middle of Sichuan has stood for hundreds of years and has always existed in Daba Mountain in Sichuan.  The Tang Sect doesn't have much contact with the outside world, but the fact that children are bought back and raised by themselves does exist.  This red-clothed female ghost was called Tang Chuqing before she was alive, she was the eldest lady of the Tang family, and the granddaughter of the Tang family's grandma at that time.

    When Tang Chuqing was young, he was gifted and intelligent, and was once given high hopes.  But that year, not many girls were born in Tangmen.  In order to find a few companions and playmates for Miss Tangmen, the people of Tangmen bought some girls from outside the mountain.  Among them, the paper-cut woman we have seen is also one of them.

    It was the winter solstice of the year, and it snowed heavily.  Tang Chuqing looked out from the door of the hall, and happened to see a little girl wrapped in a thick and old cotton coat, her face flushed from the cold.  This girl may not be very good-looking, but those eyes are very special.  Tang Chuqing remembered her the first time she saw her.  Passing by in a hurry, the two girls looked at each other and smiled.

    "Four girls, just choose one to be Chuqing's accompanying student, and the other three may be sent to other places, where they can learn to work as maids or whatever." The grandma of the door owner looked at the four bought back.  said the girl.  Unexpectedly, just one word from the sect master caused three lives.

    The next day, except for one of the girls who was seriously injured, the other three girls all died.  The cause of death was very strange, like being bitten by a snake.  But, in the middle of winter at that time, where did the poisonous snake come from?  The three girls died, only the girl who had met Tang Chuqing face to face was slightly poisoned, nine of them died and one survived.  As a matter of course, she became Miss Tangmen's companion.

    At that time, no one thought that the other three children were actually killed by this survivor.  No one expected that this ordinary little girl in ragged clothes was actually a remnant descendant of the Meishan Sect.  She was only eight or nine years old, and no one would have thought that she was a murderer.

    After entering the Tang Sect and gaining the trust of the Miss Tang Sect, the girl was given the surname Tang, named Tang Lin, and has stayed in the Tang Sect ever since.

    Time flies and stars move, and ten years have passed in the blink of an eye.  Like many coincidences, Miss Tang Chuqing and Tang Lin's childhood best friends fell in love with the same man, and this man was Tang Chuqing's fianc¨¦.

    Just like when she was a child, Tang Lin used extreme means to win over the person she liked.  Using disgraceful means to frame Miss Tang as having an affair with other people, and let her fianc¨¦ be caught in bed.  However, the real reason why the two turned against each other was that Tang Chuqing discovered that Tang Lin was actually practicing the sorcery of Meishan Sect.  Meishan Sect is not crooked, but there are elements in Taoism that make people despise.  Tang Lin practiced this evil school of Taoism and was discovered by Tang Chuqing.  In order not to keep my secretThe others discovered that Tang Lin had once again killed Tang Chuqing and threw her in the mountains.

    Tang Chuqing's ghost lingered, so Tang Lin wanted to feed her soul directly to the monster she raised.  However, because Tang Chuqing didn't want to disappear, she secretly swallowed Tang Lin's collection of python inner alchemy, and she became immortal like this.

    "Then does the Tang Sect exist now or does it no longer exist?" I couldn't help asking: "Since you are gone, who is the current Sect Master of the Tang Sect?"

    Tang Chuqing said: "I don't know either. I have been trapped here for a long time. How did you get here? I have never figured out what this place is."

    I smiled wryly and said, "I'm afraid it's in a certain formation. Everything is phantom. We came here to find someone, but we couldn't find her no matter what."

    Tang Chuqing looked at us coldly, and said, "Maybe you should go to the altar to see it. There is the formation eye."

    Altar?  I frowned, thinking that I ran back and forth several times, but I didn't know that the eye of the formation was at the altar.  Zhao Yu and I went back to the altar, saw the parrot was still fluttering its wings, so we simply stepped on it and killed it.  Paralysis is really not a good bird.

    We both searched for a long time but couldn't find anything, Zhao Yu said: "Get out of the way, let me try."

    I saw him raise the looting knife, and slashed at the altar several times.  I thought the altar would not change, but I didn't expect that the altar was split from the middle after it was cut.  The altar is hollow, revealing a square space inside.

    "Tang Xin!" Zhao Yu exclaimed.  I poked my head around and saw Tang Xin's living soul lying inside, tied with ropes.  Zhao Yu and I pulled her out.

    "Why is she still asleep, and her soul is also sleeping." I frowned and said, "Is there any problem? What about the woman? The paper-cut woman?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said: "I don't understand either, and that woman has never appeared. Logically speaking, it shouldn't be."

    Tang Chuqing said coldly: "In this place, she is afraid of me and dare not show up. It's hard for her to think of many ways for so many years, but she still can't kill me. Who is the girl you rescued? It is said that she is a descendant of Tang Sect?"

    "Yes, senior, do you have any way to wake her up?" I asked, "It doesn't look like she was trapped by Taoism."

    Tang Chuqing sneered and said, "You have to remember what she does. She usually only knows how to study those wild beasts, but now she's making people unconscious, and it's probably because of some beast's aura."

    "Exorcism, I don't know this kind of skill." I smiled wryly: "We know how to exorcise ghosts, but we haven't studied animal spirits. They are different from ghosts, and it is difficult to distinguish them."

    Zhao Yu said: "Let's take it away first and then talk about it."

    I thought to myself, take it away, what should I do if I go out of this valley and meet that woman?  Thinking of this, I subconsciously touched my pocket to see if I had brought any useful charms.  Under this touch, I really touched something.

    I took out the keel piccolo that Zang Qingning gave me from my pocket, thinking that this keel is the bone of the head of all beasts, so it must be of some use, right?

    Thinking of this, I asked Zhao Yu to stop, remembering Zang Qingning told me how to play the keel piccolo, so I put the keel piccolo to my lips and blew it.  When the music sounded, I suddenly felt a gust of fresh wind blowing, with an indescribable fragrance of flowers, which seemed to sweep away the dull air.

    Gradually, I felt my body lighten up, and looking at Tang Xin in Zhao Yu's arms, I also slowly woke up.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 551: Tang Xin's Life Experience (Part 2)

    ?

    Seeing that Tang Xin woke up, I was more than half relieved.  Looking around again, following the sound of the flute, it disappeared inch by inch, and finally disappeared with the female ghost.

    I felt that my body suddenly became heavy, and my whole body was a little cold. Only then did I realize that my soul should return to the body.  Before I fully opened my eyes, I felt that there seemed to be a lot of weight on my body, which was heavy and uncomfortable.  Not only that, but the whole body has also become icy, as if a lot of ice cubes have been added, and there is a hissing sound in the ear, what is the situation?

    I was angry and worked hard, opened my eyes to see, and almost died of fright again.  I saw several emerald green poisonous snakes wrapped around my body.  The sticky and cold thing wrapped around his body, which made people feel not only a sense of fear, but also a slight feeling of nausea.

    I didn't dare to move, and when I looked at Zhao Yu and Tang Xin, they also woke up.  Zhao Yu was standing like me, but Tang Xin was lying on the bed. She screamed at first, but after all, she was from a gangster, she was courageous enough, so she remained calm and did not move.  A few seconds later, he said to us: "This snake has vertical red pupils, a distinct neck, a grass-green back with black stripes, and a small white spot between the two black stripes, light yellow-green belly, and a yellowish-green tail.  It is burnt red, it seems to be the venomous snake White-lipped Bamboo Leaf Green."

    I sweated and said: "You are awesome enough, you can still see so carefully at this time. By the way, you are a descendant of the Tang Sect, how can you have some tricks to drive these snakes away?"

    Tang Xin said: "I'll try it first."

    Having said that, I saw this guy's throat moved a few times, and he spat at Zhao Yu and me.  At this time, the sky was already bright, and through the faint light, I saw that what this guy spit out was something like a small round pill.  Very small.  Before I could think too much, I saw the pill burst open with a slight "pop" in mid-air, and a pungent smell came out, which immediately choked my face.

    "What's the smell?! It's like pepper noodles." I couldn't help complaining, and sneezed several times in a row, for fear that the snake would give me a bite if it found me moving.  However, what made me happy was that these snakes seemed to be very disgusted and disgusted with the smell. After seeing the pungent smoke dispersed, the poisonous snakes jumped to the ground one after another, and all of them ran away from the window cracks and door cracks  go out.

    I felt my body relax, and I immediately felt relieved, but when I turned my head, I saw that the poisonous snake around Tang Xin hadn't completely dissipated.

    "Nympho girl, another small universe pill!" I said anxiously.  Now that the fairy sister is not around, if she is about to be bitten by a snake, she will die immediately.

    Tang Xin asked, "What small universe pill?"

    "The one you lost just now, explodes the small universe." I said, "Don't tell me you're gone."

    Tang Xin blinked her big round eyes and said, "It's just gone. These are the ones my grandma gave me for self-defense, just two."

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "Don't make jokes at the moment of life and death!"

    Tang Xin curled her lips and said, "It's true, why should I make fun of my own life."

    "It's over, what should I do now, why don't you wait here, and I'll go to Sister Shenxian to help?" I asked hastily.

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "I'm afraid it will be too late when I go and come back!"

    Just at this moment, I suddenly heard Tang Xin exclaim: "Ah!!" I couldn't help but my heart skipped a beat.  Zhao Yu didn't care about being bitten by a poisonous snake, so he stepped forward with a knife and drove away all the poisonous snakes, then immediately helped Tang Xin to sit up, and asked, "Where, where did you get hurt?!"

    Tang Xin cried and pointed to her chest weakly: "It seems to be here"

    When I saw this position, I was puzzled, thinking that this snake is probably a male, right?  ?  I rub it and look for breasts to bite.  However, looking at the nympho girl in a blink of an eye, seeing that there was no pain in her eyes, and the location of the injury was there, she suddenly understood: This is just a fake, it must be fake!  Deliberately taking advantage of Zhao Yu!  [Why is this statement so strange]

    I felt relieved, thinking that this is really what the authorities are obsessed with.  Zhao Yu, aren't you smart?  Now it's being tricked and turned around hehehe.

    I didn't say anything, I just fanned the flames from the sidelines: "What should I do Zhao Yu, the nympho girl was bitten, or you sucked out the snake venom for her? I'll go to the fairy sister for help!"

    Zhao Yu suddenly looked a little embarrassed: "This"

    I suppressed a smile and urged: "Your sister, you are dying, what are you worried about!"

    Zhao Yu said: "How to deal with being bitten by a snake, it seems like a lot of steps"

    "Step up, my sister! Hurry up, I'll go first." As I said that, I really opened the door and went out. Of course I didn't really go far. I just looked in at Zhao Yu and Tang Xin through the crack of the door.

    I reckon Tang Xin is acting there.?, otherwise the snake venom attack is not so calm, at least you have to make some movement.

    I saw Tang Xin pretending to be painless and yelling a few times.  Zhao Yu awkwardly unbuttoned the tights on Tang Xin's body, which made me feel embarrassed.  However, in order to see Zhao Yu's reaction, I still gossiped together.

    Zhao Yu bent down, and before he could get close to Tang Xin's chest, he was hugged by that bastard Tang Xin and kissed him.  Zhao Yu didn't expect this guy to pretend to be injured, so he didn't react for a while.  After he reacted, he didn't push Tang Xin away, but hugged her tightly in his arms.

    I felt numb from seeing it, so I quickly closed the door and waited outside for a while.  When the sky was bright, I saw Ruan Lingxi and Wu Dan also rushed over.  Seeing me standing in the corridor outside, Wu Dan asked, "Are you all right? Why are you alone? Where are Xiao Zhao and Tang Xin?"

    I smiled and pointed to the ward: "It's almost a do-not-disturb sign for idlers."

    Wu Dan understood immediately: "Emma, ??you young people are really good."

    I thought to myself that I am no younger than you were.  You can also mess around in the grass on the hillside.

    By the time the three of us went in to see Tang Xin, the two of us had already cleaned up pretending nothing happened.  The three of us smiled, seeing that Tang Xin was fine, we were all relieved.

    In view of this experience, I became curious about Tang Xin's life experience. After asking, I found that Tang Xin didn't know anything. She just said that she had a grandma who was very good at paper-cutting. She had very little memory before she was three years old.  I only remember that my grandma took her to the north.  But the old man was getting old and died of illness not long after.  Tang Xin was then sent to the orphanage.

    "No, since you grew up in an orphanage, why do you still know Tangmen's hidden weapons and poisons?" I asked, "Didn't people in Tangmen know that? Didn't you come out of Tangmen very early?"  ?¡±

    "The teacher taught me before." Tang Xin said: "Boss Feng trained us after he selected us, and found a teacher to teach each person according to their different characteristics. I learned kung fu and hidden weapons and poisons at that time."

    Wu Dan interrupted suddenly and asked, "What about your teacher? The people Feng Sihai finds are generally not simple, and they are all trustworthy people. What does he do? What's his name?"

    Tang Xin shook her head and said: "I don't know, the teacher is a woman, surnamed Wang. In fact, these teachers are not subordinates of Boss Feng, many of them are hired by him with a lot of money. Although they have investigated the background of these people before, they are not  Belonging to the organization."

    Wu Dan nodded and said, "I see."

    Tang Xin looked at him curiously: "Why are you suddenly interested in my past?"

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "No, I just feel that something happened recently is not quite right. Although I am not familiar with the Taoism taught by Meishan, I believe it is not powerful enough to take the soul of a stranger. To take a soul, apart from Taoism  A master of magic is someone who must be familiar with the birth date of the other party. A master of Taoism must be at the level of Master Ziyang. Only a few descendants of Meishan Sect are enough. I said, 80% of the people of Meishan Sect are as good as Tang Xin.  know."

    "Know me?" Tang Xin laughed and said, "The only people I know are you other than Boss Duan. You don't even know my birth date. Who would know? My dead grandparents and parents?"

    "That's right, Master, even if Tang Xin's relatives are still alive, it's impossible to harm her, right?" I said.

    Wu Dan nodded and said, "Maybe."

    After a narrow escape, the three of us rested for a long time and saw that Wu Dan was slowly recovering, so we decided to investigate the identity of the Meishan woman.  We didn't have any clues, only that there was something wrong with the gallery, so we planned to go in one night in the dead of night.

    At the same time, Ouyang Zhuan's family and Boss Duan were also on the move, looking for the whereabouts of the mysterious woman.  After this great battle, Zhao Yu and Wu Dan and I planned to rest for the next day, so as to recharge our energy before thinking of countermeasures.

    The next day, Zhao Yu and I went to the bookstore to find Wu Dan, and we were going to discuss what to do.  At noon, I saw Xiaoman's mother brought Xiaoman again.

    I saw Xiaoman's rounder face, and I felt it was funny, so I couldn't help but go forward and squeeze it.  Xiaoman immediately beamed, opened her chubby little arms and shouted, "Erge brother, give me a hug!"

    I knelt down and picked her up, and said with a smile, "Xiaoman, should you change your name to Xiaoyuan now, it's almost like a ball."

    Xiao Man pouted and said, "My brother doesn't play with Xiao Man."

    I smiled and said, "Xiao Man, my brother was busy a while ago, so I didn't have time to play with you."

    Wu Dan leaned over and smiled, "Come on, Xiaoman, let uncle hug you."

    Xiaoman pursed his mouth, turned his head away: "No, Uncle stinks."

    I leaned over and sniffed: "Master, you smoke."

    Wu Dan curled his lips and said, "Forget it."

    I looked at the old and the young very funny, and couldn't help laughing out loud.  Xiaoman looked at me with wide round eyes, then frowned and said: "Brother, Xiaoman saw many dogs chasing and biting you. It hurts."

    "Ah? The dog bit me?" I was surprised and said, "Where is it? Why didn't I see it?"

    Xiaoman said seriously: "That's true! The dog is biting brother's leg!!"

    After hearing this, I subconsciously felt a little pain in my leg.  Then I remembered a question.  Xiaoman has the ability to predict, this guy can't see the tragedy of me being chased and bitten by a dog in the future, right?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)?Smoking.  "

    Wu Dan curled his lips and said, "Forget it."

    I looked at the old and the young very funny, and couldn't help laughing out loud.  Xiaoman looked at me with wide round eyes, then frowned and said: "Brother, Xiaoman saw many dogs chasing and biting you. It hurts."

    "Ah? The dog bit me?" I was surprised and said, "Where is it? Why didn't I see it?"

    Xiaoman said seriously: "That's true! The dog is biting brother's leg!!"

    After hearing this, I subconsciously felt a little pain in my leg.  Then I remembered a question.  Xiaoman has the ability to predict, this guy can't see the tragedy of me being chased and bitten by a dog in the future, right?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 552: Princess Baiyu Pei (Part 1)

    ?

    The more I think about it, the more my leg hurts, as if I have been bitten by a dog.  Seeing that I was silent, Xiao Man also calmed down obediently, frowning and pursing his lips, as if he was trying hard to think about life.

    Looking at her like this, I couldn't help laughing: "Xiao Man, what are you thinking?"

    Xiaoman put his arms around my neck, pressed his chubby face against my cheek, and shouted: "I don't want my brother to be bitten by a dog. Brother won't go away."

    I was stunned and said, "Where are we going?"

    Xiaoman frowned and thought about it for a while, but gave up, and just repeated: "Why don't you go, just don't go."

    I smiled and said, "Okay, if you don't leave, you won't leave."

    Xiaoman's words cast a certain degree of shadow on me.  I was chased by a dog in the countryside when I was a child. Although I used my amazing physical potential to climb up a tree wittily at that time, the shadow of being chased by a dog still lingers in my heart.

    After everyone had lunch together, we wanted to rest for a while and continue to inquire about the whereabouts of Tang Lin, the girl from Meishan Cult, but in the afternoon, Ouyang Bo suddenly called me, Zhao Yu: "Come to the office of the Hunting Bureau.  Let the two of you handle the case."

    "Fuck, is there a time to stop?!" I said helplessly.

    "Judging from Officer Ouyang's tone, this time it's not a small case." Zhao Yu frowned and said, "Maybe something major happened."

    "Is there anything more helpless than meeting Master Ziyang?" I said with a wry smile, "Forget it, let's go and see whatever it is."

    I packed up my things and was about to leave, but Xiao Man suddenly grabbed me, pouted and said, "Brother Erbi, a sister is about to die."

    When I heard this, I was shocked, and immediately thought of Ruan Lingxi, thinking that it would not be so unlucky, right?  Will something happen to the villain?

    I immediately asked: "Is Xiaoman talking about sister Lingxi?"

    Ruan Lingxi listened from the sidelines, and scolded: "You two, how much do you want me to have an accident??"

    Xiaoman shook his head blankly and shouted: "Phuket Island."

    I sighed helplessly.  The shadow in my heart is heavier.  There are no other women present besides Lingxi.  Isn't it obvious that something will happen to Lingxi?

    Seeing me staring at her subconsciously, Ruan Lingxi immediately lowered her face: "Are you expecting something to happen to me?"

    I smiled wryly and said: "Where will it be. But little bk's words are never inaccurate. You'd better be careful these few days. Stay with Master and don't run out if you have nothing to do."

    Ruan Lingxi rolled her eyes: "It's a blessing or a disaster, and it's a disaster that can't be avoided. It doesn't matter, you guys go to work first."

    Before leaving, I worriedly told Wu Dan to help take care of Ruan Lingxi.  Wu Dan nodded and said: "Understood, you go to work first."

    It was only then that Zhao Yu and I left Jingya Bookstore and headed for the Hunting Bureau.  On the way, I kept thinking about Xiaoman's so-called prophecy.

    Zhao Yu patted me on the shoulder and comforted me: "We've been through all the big winds and waves, so don't worry too much."

    I smiled wryly and said, "That's right, it's useless to worry about it now, let's think about it now."

    After the two of us arrived at the Hunting Bureau, we went directly to Ouyang Bo's office.  After entering the door, he saw Ouyang Bo had a bitter expression on his face.

    "Close the door." Ouyang Bo said.

    I saw that he was mysterious, so I closed the door.  The offices of the Hunting Bureau are all made of special materials, soundproof and bulletproof, and even have explosion-proof settings.  Talking behind closed doors is mostly for the sake of absolute secrecy. It seems that he doesn't want the fourth person to know about this task.

    "What happened?" Seeing that Ouyang Bo was mysterious, I couldn't help asking.

    "It's true that something serious happened this time." Ouyang Bo looked serious: "Have you ever heard of the Pisces jade pendant?"

    "Pisces jade pendant?" I was surprised: "Isn't this some super awesome jade pendant rumored on the Internet? Didn't the country come out to refute the rumors? This thing doesn't exist, does it?"

    "The Pisces jade pendant exists in the world." Ouyang Bo turned his head and looked at me and Zhao Yu seriously: "It was originally sealed in the most secret file management room of the headquarters of the Hunting Bureau, but now it suddenly disappeared."

    "Lost it??" I was quite surprised, but what surprised me even more was that this thing actually existed!  !

    The Pisces jade pendant was once classified as a top secret by the state.  According to Ouyang Bo, some information circulated on the Internet is partially correct.  The Pisces Jade Pendant is a mysterious object found in Lop Nur. Some people say it is a copying machine, and some say it is a strange jade, similar to a treasure in myths and legends. It can turn one fish into two fishes, hence the name "Pisces Jade Pendant". Of course  This is just a code name, not its form itself.

    "? I was stunned.  Are there really such fraudulent thieves in the world?

    "However, I can help you find a helper." Ouyang Bo said: "He has studied the Baiyu Princess Pei for many years, so he may have some knowledge and experience."

    "Who is it?" I asked.

    "Peng Jiamu." Ouyang Bo said: "National biologist, but this is only his superficial identity. His real identity is one of the designers and researchers of all the weapons and equipment of the Hunting Bureau. He and his teacher back then,  Designed and researched the magic weapon, guns and ammunition and security system of the Hunting Bureau."

    I rub Peng Jiamu!  The name is not unfamiliar either.  It is said that he is one of the excavators of the Pisces jade pendant.  But regarding Peng Jiamu, a scientist, if you search for his information on Baidu, it will show that he is a mysterious missing person.  Whether it was missing, hung up, or what happened, the official has not made it public.  It was rumored on the Internet that he was influenced by the Pisces jade pendant and turned into two Peng Jiamu.

    At this time, I can see the deity, and I am a little excited when I think about it.

    Just when I was excited, I heard the doorbell of Ouyang Bo's office ring.

    Ouyang Bo raised his eyebrows and said, "He's here." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 553: Princess Baiyu Pei (Part 2)

    ?

    I saw Ouyang Bo stand up and go to open the door, and my eyes followed him involuntarily.  I'm so curious, if Peng Jiamu hadn't died, he would be eighty or ninety years old, right?  Can this still move?

    Besides, if he is not dead or missing, why is the country keeping it a secret and the family members don¡¯t know about it?

    I saw Ouyang Bo open the door, and an old man in his fifties walked in quietly.  I stared at the old man in astonishment, thinking that he was eighty or ninety years old?  ?

    This old man is dressed in old-fashioned clothes, Chinese tunic suit, not tall and thin, but he walks quite neatly.  Probably due to exposure to Feng Shui and the sun, his complexion is sallow, and there are already deep wrinkles at the corners of his eyes and brows.

    But in terms of age, it is only fifty or sixty years old.

    "This, is this true?" I was surprised, a little incoherent.

    The old man smiled: "Hi, I'm Peng Jiamu."

    Immediately, I felt a burst of crows flying across the sky, dropping countless ellipses.

    "Are you okay?" I asked, not knowing how to express what I felt.

    Peng Jiamu smiled, asked our names, and simply said hello.  Ouyang Bo said: "Don't gossip, Professor Peng will tell you the secret of the White Jade Princess."

    "Secret?" I immediately came to the spirit.  I have always been curious about this thing, and I always thought that the Pisces jade pendant, that is, the White Jade Princess Pendant, is a medium for space-time replication.  Now it seems that is not the case at all.

    "Princess White Jade, that is, the Pisces jade pendant has nothing to do with replicants." Professor Peng said, "In fact, there is a medicine in the jade pendant. This medicine is not for human beings, but for spirit bodies.  , Immortality, so the degree of decay of the flesh body has also weakened a lot.¡±

    I looked at Ouyang Bo in confusion, and asked: "But Ouyang Zhuan's family said that this thing is used to save lives."

    Ouyang Bo felt embarrassed, and coughed twice with an unnatural expression.  I realized right away, probably this guy only has a half-knowledge about the Pisces jade pendant, or in other words, in his capacity, he still can't get in touch with this state secret.

    "Excuse me? How do you say this? It makes sense to a certain extent." Perhaps in order not to embarrass Ouyang Bo too much, Professor Peng added: "Because the owner of the jade pendant will be affected by this jade pendant.  Keeping the physical body young for a period of time, or aging very slowly, is like adding many years of life out of thin air. This phenomenon will slowly disappear after the jade pendant leaves the body, and then the physical body decays at an accelerated rate. If it has reached an old age,  People generally age rapidly and die within two or three years."

    After listening to his words, I thought to myself that this old man can live until now, is it because he kept the Pisces jade pendant before?

    Professor Peng said: "We have conducted in-depth inspections on the Pisces jade pendant, and it seems to contain an unknown substance. That is what I just said, a drug that is helpful to the spiritual body. Such a drug can also delay the aging of the human body to a certain extent.  effect."

    "It doesn't sound interesting, but it can prolong life." I said.

    Professor Peng smiled and said, "It may not be special to you, but to some people, it means a lot."

    Zhao Yu asked at this time: "By the way, professor, what is the specific origin of this white jade princess?"

    Professor Peng said: "Origin, we have studied for a long time but have not found any source. Now we can only say that this may be a jade pendant made of an ancient strange stone. There are special substances hidden in the stone, which can prolong people's life indefinitely  As for the Liao princess, she was not the original owner of the jade pendant. The princess was critically ill, and the son-in-law had a deep love for her. In order to help her prolong her life, he went to find the legendary jade pendant in the world. The son-in-law spent a long time looking for it.  Yupei, when we found it, the princess had already died of illness. The son-in-law died of depression and was finally buried in the princess's tomb together. The jade pendant was buried with the two of them."

    "Hurry up and take a look at the surveillance video." Ouyang Bo said, "The videos I gave you have been sorted by time. They are all in the ten days before and after."

    I nodded to Zhao Yu, so I turned on the video in Ouyang Bo's office and carefully watched the surveillance video of the day that Princess Baiyu disappeared.

    After reading it, Zhao Yu and I were speechless.  Sure enough, just as Ouyang Zhuan's family said, this thing was always there, but suddenly it disappeared.  Suddenly, without warning.  The monitoring of the Hunting Bureau can not only detect traces of human beings, but also detect ghosts and spirits.

    But there is nothing in the monitoring, which makes us very puzzled.  So I clicked on the nine-day video one after another, and found that there was nothing wrong with it except for the regular cleaning and inspection by the staff.occur.

    "I can't find any clues." I couldn't help being a little frustrated, and opened the last video casually.  This video is also very ordinary, but the people appearing in it are not ordinary.

    To be exact, what appeared was not a person, but a ghost, Fang Liang.

    "Why is this thing here?" I asked in amazement, watching him and the curator of the archives open the counter where the Pisces Jade Pendant was stored, take it out for inspection, and put it in again.

    "Fang Liang is also the chief of the Southern Spirit Hunting Bureau." Ouyang Bo said: "This is the time for the big inventory in the middle of the year. It was originally supposed to be held in June, but due to a lot of troubles recently, the inventory was delayed. In the middle of the year  The big inventory is to be exchanged between people from the two spirit hunting bureaus, for the sake of transparency."

    I immediately understood.  But watching the video, Fang Liang is fine.  Checked out and left normally.  After he left, the jade pendant was still there.  The accident happened three days after he left, and the guy had already returned to his territory by then.

    "This matter is really evil." I frowned and said, "There are no clues or suspects."

    Professor Peng said: "The strangest thing is that every important object in the Hunting Bureau is equipped with a special tracker. But this time even the tracker can't locate where the jade pendant has gone."

    "Then where should we start to investigate?" I wryly smiled and said, "Isn't this unsolvable?"

    Ouyang Bo said: "Don't you know how to invite ghosts? How about asking someone from the underworld tonight?"

    "Then don't you also know Fang Liang, the ghost? Isn't he better informed?" I asked.

    Ouyang Bo shook his head and said: "Not necessarily. The ghost messengers may not know a lot. After all, they are usually responsible for a limited area, and they have to go back to the underworld to report on their work regularly. It is impossible to pay too much attention to the news in this world. To say that they are well-informed, they must belong to those  Lonely ghosts."

    I nodded and said, "Then let me try with Zhao Zhenhai first."

    So I went with Zhao Yu and Professor Peng to where Zhao Zhenhai was.  After finding this guy and explaining the situation, Zhao Zhenhai was not polite, and stretched out his hand: "Give me the money."

    I rolled my eyes, gave him a few hundred out of the activity funds, and whispered: "You know, if this matter gets out, you'll be in jail."

    Zhao Zhenhai rolled his eyes and said, "You think I don't know about Princess Baiyu? There is nothing in this world that I don't know about."

    I thought so too.  What he sells every day is news, how can he not know this.  How about being an entertainment reporter?

    After Zhao Zhenhai received the money, he got motivated, wrote down the questions he wanted to ask on the yellow paper, and put them on the altar table.  Immediately, the method recruits ghosts.

    Zhao Zhenhai was more traditional when he did it, and he also erected a yellow flag to indicate the detection of heavenly secrets.  If the flag falls, it means that the business cannot be done, and God will not tell you.

    But after this practice, the yellow flag did not fall down, but what was even more strange was that none of the ghosts came.

    Zhao Zhenhai was rather embarrassed: "It's strange, why is no ghost willing to do this business?"

    I laughed and said, "80% of the money you pay is less. If you add more paper money, our officer will reimburse you."

    Zhao Zhenhai frowned and said, "It's not like this question."

    As he spoke, he really silently added some paper money.  However, there were still no ghosts.

    Zhao Zhenhai smiled wryly and said: "It seems that people don't do business with you. This is the first time I've seen this situation, so you can figure it out yourself."

    This made me, Zhao Yu and Professor Peng wonder.  What's the situation?

    When we came out of Zhao Zhenhai's office, Zhao Yu suggested: "Song Yan, otherwise, if you try it yourself tonight, you can catch a few ghosts and ask for news."

    I smiled wryly and said, "Okay, I'll give it a try." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 554 Midnight Fox Mausoleum

    ?

    Thinking that Professor Peng was, uh, maybe eighty or ninety years old, Zhao Yu and I sent him back first, and then we both went to find Wu Dan for dinner.

    During the meal, I told Wu Dan what happened today, and Wu Dan also said that he didn't know the truth.

    "Whatever it is, you can try it tonight." Wu Dan said.

    Since Wu Dan also said so, I decided to get up in the middle of the night and give it a try.  Wu Dan asked us to stay at his house, and asked the ghost to ask questions until twelve o'clock.

    I didn't feel much sleepy either, and I was thinking about this matter in my heart.  When it was twelve o'clock, I went downstairs with Wu Dan and Zhao Yu, found a secluded place, scattered paper money, recited mantras, and recited the incantation to expel ghosts: "All ghosts treasure!"

    This time it worked.  Not long after, a few lonely ghosts came.  Several ghosts looked more afraid of me, and they all bowed in unison. I have seen the ghost king, which made me feel embarrassed.

    When I saw it, there was no such thing as the smoker Zhumadian male ghost in the group of ghosts.  I couldn't help laughing and asked: "I said, who of you knows where the male ghost in Zhumadian has gone? He usually comes here to ask for small money when he has nothing to do. Why is there no one now? No, there is no ghost?"

    Several lonely ghosts looked at each other.  After a while, one of them said, "I don't know why he didn't come."

    "It seems to be hiding something." Another said.

    I suddenly felt amused: "What can he do with that coward? Who of you knows him, call me. Give you more money." I really want to see that funny guy tonight.

    Hearing that there would be more rewards, a ghost immediately brought the funny Zhumadian male ghost over.  When I saw this male ghost approaching, he was dejected, with his head down very low-key, as if he didn't want to see me very much.

    "What's the matter with you, have you lost your money?" I teased.

    The male ghost's mouth was bent, he looked at me a few times, and said, "I dare not make money. It's not easy to make money."

    "I'm just asking you something, why are you so scared?" I asked in surprise.

    The male ghost grinned, and said, "Don't ask me if I am successful?"

    I lowered my face and shouted: "Do you believe that I shot you to death?!"

    The male ghost immediately said with a crying face: "Don't intervene, I really dare not ask your question. Just don't ask me."

    "How do you know what I want to ask?" I said in amazement.

    The male ghost said: "I heard what the ghost said. Zhao Zhenhai and you are all asking about that jade pendant. You know, we also have taboos, and some things cannot be said. If we say it, it is against the way of ghosts and will be wiped out."  .¡±

    I persisted in questioning for a long while, but seeing that this guy still refused to speak, I gave up.  The other ghosts were also submissive, and they all said they didn't know the whereabouts of the jade pendant, and they had never heard of it.

    But looking at their expressions, it is clear that there are insiders inside.  If you don¡¯t tell me what¡¯s going on, there are still people who stare at ghosts¡¯ words and deeds every day?

    I asked for a long time and didn't answer, so I had no choice but to let them go back first.  Seeing this, Wu Dan said, "This makes me think this matter is even more strange. It is likely that the question you want to ask involves the upper echelons of the underworld, um."

    After I heard it, I found it funny: "Could it be the ghost's bosses? Who is it, the ghost messenger or the king of Hades? Why are they taking the Pisces jade pendant?"

    Wu Dan said: "How would I know, and I didn't take it."

    Zhao Yu pondered: "Song Yan, do you remember that Fang Liang appeared in the video?"

    I was stunned and said, "Well, don't you doubt Fang Liang? I don't think it's possible. First, he is a ghost, with a boundless life and no need to continue his life. Second, his relatives and what  He is no longer in the human world, and there is no need to help his relatives survive. Third, he is a high-level executive of the Hunting Bureau, not to mention whether he will know how to break the law, even in the video, he did not see what he did, did he?  Three days after he left, the thing disappeared. It doesn't seem to have much to do with Fang Liang."

    Zhao Yu pondered for a while, then said, "Maybe. Maybe I'm overthinking it."

    Wu Dan said: "Fang Liang? Anyway, be careful about everything. Not all the people around you are reliable."

    After tossing and tossing for most of the night to no avail, I couldn't help being a little depressed.

    After getting up early the next morning, I studied with Ouyang Zhuanjia, Zhao Yu, and Professor Peng for a long time, but we didn't find any clues to solve the case.  I also considered Wu Dan and Zhao Yu's words before, and said that I would investigate Fang Liang.  However, no reason was found after the secret investigation.  Fang Liang didn't seem to have any flaws.

    After a busy day without any progress, I am even more depressed.

    In the evening, after finishing the work, Tang Xin called Zhao Yu away, and I got on the bus by myself.??, ready to go home and rest.  The bus trembled and swayed on the road for a long time.  Soon, drowsiness hit me, and I fell asleep in a daze.

    I don't know how long I slept, but I suddenly felt that the car stopped with a bang.  I was also awakened by the violent shaking, and I slammed into the seat in front of me with a snap.

    I was startled, and woke up with a jerk.  I got up and saw that there was no one on the bus except me.  The place to stop was also wrong, and it was dark and desolate outside the window, as if driving into the wild.

    Nima, I obviously live in the urban area, where is this?  !  Seeing that the driver was still sitting in the seat, I went up and asked, "Master, where have you been driving?!"

    Without looking back, the driver said coldly: "This is the terminal, you should have passed the stop."

    "Where is the terminal?" I asked.

    The driver said coldly: "Fox Ling."

    "Fox Ling?" I asked in surprise.  I never heard that there is a place in Tianjin.  The driver stretched out a hand and pointed out the window.

    I had no choice but to get out of the car to look at the stop sign, but the driver turned around and left immediately.

    When I saw the stop sign, I was startled.  The stop sign was very old, even rusted, and the paint was peeling off. It didn't look like a bus stop sign in recent years, but rather something left over from a long time ago.

    Looking around again, I saw that this place was not an urban area at all, but a wilderness in the suburbs.  There is a faint light in the distance, but it is not clear whether it is a street lamp or what.

    "Where am I relying on this?!" I frowned.  There is no living person around except me.

    I walked forward along the road under my feet, and soon saw a light in front of me.  I saw a quaint house in front of me.  I stopped because I found that it was not a house at all, but something like an ancestral hall.

    I seem to have walked near the ancestral hall of a certain village.  At this moment, mist rose from the wilderness.  Slowly, the fog became bigger and thicker, covering everything around.

    At the same time, the originally closed dark gate of the ancestral hall slowly opened, making a sound.  When I heard the door knocking, I looked towards the door in a daze through the fog, only to see the black door of the ancestral hall was gradually pushed open, and a faint yellow light leaked out.  Faintly, an ancient-style lantern stretched out, and then, it seemed that a foot wearing an embroidered shoe stepped out of the threshold.

    With the opening of the door, the light became brighter and brighter, as if a figure wearing an ancient maid costume appeared.

    The figure went out of the door and found someone outside the door, so he lifted the lantern and shone towards me.  At the same time, I saw that the light from the lantern also reflected the face of the person who came out with the lantern.

    A halo was reflected on the face, and I suddenly found that the maid in ancient costume had a fox face!

    The eyebrows are curved, and the eyes are also curved.  The mouth is very sharp, and it seems to be wearing a malicious smile.

    I was taken aback, thinking where did this go?  ?  Why are there still monsters?  This is not scientific!  !

    I don't believe in foxes or anything like that.  Thinking of what this place seems to be called Fox Mausoleum, did I break into the fox grave?  !  This is simply a joke!  But what about the promised beautiful vixen?  !

    Seeing the shadow of this fox coming towards me, I didn't know how to react for a while.  Subconsciously touched the god of war on my waist, and I held it in my hand.

    However, when the shadow walked up to me, it didn't make any attacking movements. It just lifted the lantern in its hand and pointed it at me.  At this moment, I suddenly found that the ancient lantern in its hand slowly changed its shape, as if it had become a round ball.

    When I fixed my eyes on the thing in its hand, I was so scared that the white hair came out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 555: Phalanx Magic

    ?

    I saw this fox-like person holding a human skull in his hand, and the skull was covered with a part of long black hair.

    This skull is also very special, with the length of a dagger, one end is smooth planed, the other end is sharpened, and a bunch of hair is tied.  There seems to be a wooden handle at the rounded end, and the overall look is like a whisk made of a skull.

    It's just that this whisk is too scary.

    I looked at that thing, and suddenly remembered a sorcery that Wu Dan mentioned to me.  This kind of sorcery is called finger bone sorcery. As the name suggests, the caster holds the bones of the murderer in his hand and chants a spell at the person to be killed. After that, the person who is killed will undoubtedly die.

    Killer bones are generally made of human bones, emu bones or most Yin wood. This tool has supernatural evil power.  The murderer does not need to have physical contact with the person being killed. As long as the skull is pointed at by the person and a series of spells are recited, the victim will be like a spear piercing the heart, and doomed.  But for it to work, complex rituals must be performed to give it powerful supernatural powers.

    After I saw it, I was taken aback for a moment, and then subconsciously stepped back.  Seeing that the vixen suddenly wanted to chant a spell, I immediately held the God of War in my hand, and shot at the monster that didn't look like a man or a fox.  After the gunshot, the flames burst out, but at the same time, I saw something popping out of the skull.

    It was not a ghost image, but a cloud of poisonous fog.  I was scared to pee, I didn't bring any antidote, what would happen if I was poisoned to death in minutes.  Thinking of this, I immediately turned around and ran away.  While running, he wondered if this thing was the spirit body of a fox.  If so, the spirits of animals, please God can also handle it.

    So while running, I chanted the mantra and said: "The power to kill evil spirits is the only one, please God!"

    As soon as the spell came out, the statue of Zhong Kui flashed behind me.  I drove the idol to catch the vixen, while I continued to hide in the black mist.  Fortunately, as soon as the statue of Zhong Kui came out, the Taoist aura around it blocked the path of the poisonous mist like a wall, so I stopped to rest.

    In view of the poisonous fog ahead, I didn't dare to go forward. I just let the statue be stripped from my body and watched him fight the fox-like monster in the thick fog, while I groped back quietly.  To be honest, I still can't remember how I came here, and what's going on with this shitty place.

    Just as I was walking back, suddenly my feet were empty, and I fell abruptly into a rather large ravine.  As soon as it fell, there was a crashing sound, as if something was broken down under the ravine, and it actually slipped when it hit it.  When my body stopped sliding down, I blinked and carefully made my vision clearer.

    However, when I saw what was under me, I was horrified.  I actually fell into a ravine full of bones!

    There are bones glistening all around, and will-o'-the-wisps floating around. Skulls and skulls look at me coldly, as if they are laughing at me coldly.

    Immediately I jumped up and looked around.  When I looked at it, I didn't see the head all at once.  There are white bones all around, boundless, as if this is a river of white bones.

    In the distance, there are jagged will-o'-the-wisps, like the eyes of ghosts.  This is the first time this happens.  Before, if I asked God to catch ghosts, I could see where the statue was.  But this time I didn't see it.  Nima, did my asking God work or not?  What about the fox man?

    I walked back and forth, left and right, and I didn't see the end at all.  Cold sweat dripped down his forehead, thinking what to do?

    At this moment, I suddenly felt something pulling me on my shoulder.  But looking around, there was nothing there.  I hurriedly squatted down, thinking that there was no way out, I wondered what was under this human bone?

    As I said that, I fired two shots into the ground.  The flame exploded, and when I was wondering if it would be effective, I heard someone shouting to me: "Song Yan, Song Yan! Wake up!!"

    The voice sounded like Zhao Yu's, but I didn't see anyone from Zhao Yu.  I knew in my heart that most of this was because I was fascinated by the phalanx magic.  If it is in a waking state, please ask God to specify it to work, but now even I can't figure out where it fell into.

    When I was scratching around blindly, I suddenly felt a pain on my face, as if someone gave me a big ear scrape.  The pain really woke me up.  I woke up immediately, with a burning pain on my face.

    When my vision returned to normal, I saw myself sitting on the ground with dirt and grass all over my trouser legs.

    Zhao Yu squatted in front of me, staring at me nervously.  At this time, I felt more burning pain on my cheek, and immediately stretched out my hand to touch it, and it turned out to be red and swollen.

    "Zhao Yu, you hit me??" I yelled.

     "What do you still say, just now you went crazy and rubbed ashes on the ground, and then hit the ground with a gun. I wondered what kind of evil you must have, and I didn't bring any magic weapon or Taoist talisman, so I just beat you  A few slaps." Seeing that I woke up, Zhao Yu laughed.

    I rolled my eyes and said, "You've been learning the wrong way from my master. By the way, what is this person doing?"

    When I came back to my senses, I saw a lot of people around me.  When I got up, I saw that I was not in the urban area, but I was right in the vicinity of a small village.

    Seeing this, there are dirt roads all around, so I wonder how I got here.  Not a single bus passes the village.

    "What's the matter, Zhao Yu, why are you here? I clearly remember that I took the bus home, so where did I come here?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu pointed to the front and said, "Look, what did you come here on?"

    I looked ahead and was taken aback.  I saw a ravine not far in front of me. In the ravine, there was a car turned sideways, with a white body, and a white banner was pulled from the car, with a huge word "Dian" written on it.  But the banner had been scraped off by branches or something, and it fell around in pieces.

    There was a coffin parked next to it, and now the lid was turned out, so I don't know who was lying in the coffin.

    I leaned over and took a look, oh shit, the one lying in the coffin was actually the "driver" I saw driving.  What the hell am I riding in a hearse?  ?

    "What's going on here?" I scratched my head.  I didn't encounter any weird people and strange things on the road, so I shouldn't be lowered by others.

    Zhao Yu said: "You must have followed the way of people. Because when you walked here, I also felt that there seemed to be something following me. I felt that something happened to you, so I called you immediately.  Phone. But the children in this village called me first and asked me to pick you up."

    "Fuck, how did they know they were going to call you?" I was surprised and said, "Don't tell me the person who hurt me is in this village, right?"

    "No, you said my name was 'Dear' on your phone, and you thought I was a girlfriend." The corners of Zhao Yu's lips twitched a little when he said this: "Does Lingxi know you're doing this?"

    "Damn it, that's what she did!" Remembering that Ruan Lingxi had nothing to do with my phone the day before yesterday, she seemed to have changed Zhao Yu's name to this.  At that time, I was too lazy to care about him, and I didn't change it back for a while.

    Immediately, I felt that the eyes of the people around me were strange.

    "Leave this alone." Zhao Yu put away his smile and said seriously, "Do you feel any discomfort now?"

    I got up and moved around, and I really felt that something was wrong, as if my heart was aching.

    "My heart hurts." Zhao Yu and I said in unison.  I stared at him in surprise for three seconds, and immediately understood why he asked me this question.

    There is something in common between the two of us physically feeling.  If I feel pain in my body, Zhao Yu will also notice it.  This is the sequelae of Lian Xin Dan.

    "Don't say anything, the police will come to deal with it in a while, and the colleagues from the Hunting Bureau will also come. I will take you to Uncle Wu first to see what is wrong with you." Zhao Yu pulled up  I will go.

    I followed him forward and asked suspiciously: "By the way, is this place called Fox Mausoleum?"

    "This is Dawangzhuang in Xiqing District." Zhao Yu said, "Fox Mausoleum? Maybe it used to have this name, and an old man said just now that maybe you bumped into Huang Daxian or Fox Spirit here. But I really haven't experienced it.  over this kind of thing."

    "And this place is probably still a mass grave." I smiled wryly, "Just now I 'dreamed' that I fell into a mass grave, and there were bones everywhere."

    "Yes, looking at you just now, I didn't expect that I could pull you back with a few slaps." Zhao Yu said.  I thought to myself that this is not due to the slap, it is mostly because Lian Xindan made you and I connect with each other, so that I can feel the position of my existence.

    I patted the dirt on my body, walked to the road at the entrance of the village, watched Zhao Yu drive the car over, and then got into the car.  After getting into the car, Zhao Yu drove all the way to the city.  When I was halfway, I suddenly felt pain in my heart, and I couldn't help covering my heart.

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "What, does it hurt again?"

    "It's much worse than before, it really looks like angina." I said speechlessly.

    Zhao Yu sighed, and said, "I'm in pain too. Bear with it, we'll be there soon. You can see Uncle Wu right away."

    I smiled bitterly and said, "Just don't die on the way."

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "It's impossible to say something unlucky." Then, he stepped on the accelerator, and the car flew out quickly.

    When I got to the downstairs of Wu Dan's residence, I felt a more severe pain in my heart, like a knife being stabbed out, and I felt blood on the knife.

    Zhao Yu helped me down, helped me to sit on the side of the road, and ran upstairs to call Wu Dan.  Not long after, Wu Dan and Zhao Yu came down in a hurry and trotted all the way.

    Wu Dan shouted: "Where is it? Where is it? What happened to my precious apprentice?? It's only too long since we don't see each other, so I have angina pectoris?"

    I was in so much pain that I couldn't help laughing when I heard Wu Dan say this: "Master, you are cursing me! I'm not dead yet!"

    Wu Dan ran all the way down, and immediately ran to me to have a look: "What's the matter? Where does it hurt? Why do you feel distressed?"

    As he spoke, he held my forehead and stared at my face for a while.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Downstairs where I was, I felt a more severe pain in my heart, like a knife being stabbed with blood.

    Zhao Yu helped me down, helped me to sit on the side of the road, and ran upstairs to call Wu Dan.  Not long after, Wu Dan and Zhao Yu came down in a hurry and trotted all the way.

    Wu Dan shouted: "Where is it? Where is it? What happened to my precious apprentice?? It's only too long since we don't see each other, so I have angina pectoris?"

    I was in so much pain that I couldn't help laughing when I heard Wu Dan say this: "Master, you are cursing me! I'm not dead yet!"

    Wu Dan ran all the way down, and immediately ran to me to have a look: "What's the matter? Where does it hurt? Why do you feel distressed?"

    As he spoke, he held my forehead and stared at my face for a while.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 556: The Real Murderer (Part 1)

    ?

    Wu Dan looked at it for a long while and fell silent.  Seeing his serious face, I couldn't help asking: "How is Master? What do you see?"

    Wu Dan's face was heavy, he scratched his hair, and said: "Yintang is black, and there are green lights in his eyes. If you say you are really possessed by a ghost, it doesn't look like it. Most likely, you have provoked the spirit body of some animal or livestock.  .¡±

    I was speechless: "Master, look, you can handle being possessed by ghosts, but you can also handle being possessed by animal spirits, right?"

    Wu Dan shook his head and sighed: "It's not the same. You know that a ghost possesses a body, and that ghost at least retains human consciousness and can communicate. The spirit body of an animal is different. Although it can be dispelled, you are not possessed.  It seems to grow in your body."

    "Long" I shuddered when I heard this.  Nima grows in my heart, what does this mean? Could it be that my heart hurts because something else has entered my heart?

    "Uncle Wu, what should we do then?" Zhao Yu asked hastily.

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "Although I don't know much about this, there is someone who definitely does, but I don't know if this person will help."

    "Who can save Song Yan?" Zhao Yu asked.

    "Po Jun." Wu Dan said: "Maybe you don't know, he is the ancestor of the soul burial man, and he may also be the master of the dead Yang Wen."

    "I rely on the perverted master!" This surprised me.  This is a great revenge for killing apprentices, Yang Wen was killed by me, did he create Pojun?

    "That can't be done, I have killed other apprentices, Po Jun will help me? I will be blamed if I don't kill me. I probably don't know what I did now, right?" Thinking of Po Jun, he might sharpen his knife every night to prepare for his beloved disciple.  Revenge, I felt a cool wind blowing on the back of my neck.

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "I suspect that he already knew it, but he just didn't care. How about this, tomorrow I will go to find out what Po Jun said. How about you, recall who you have met recently, who may approach you and cast a curse on you  .This is probably done by acquaintances, because I remember that you haven't met any outsiders at all recently."

    I smiled wryly and said: "Master, I see what you said, the acquaintances are just us, don't you suspect that these people will harm me?"

    Wu Dan thought for a while, then shook his head meaningfully and said, "It doesn't have to be a human, maybe it's a ghost?"

    "Ghosts?" I turned around and thought about it, and I saw a lot of ghosts.  But I don't think these little ghosts have any powerful abilities, and they cursed me unconsciously.  But maybe because of this mentality, I ignored these humble little ghosts instead, maybe I didn't even know I was tricked.

    Wu Dan then went upstairs, pinched two Taoist talismans, burned them to ashes in front of me, then poured the talisman water and asked me to drink it.  This stuff really doesn't taste good.

    Wu Dan said: "This thing can only suppress the ghost in your body who doesn't know what to play. If you want to really get rid of it, you'd better ask Po Jun for help. Let's have a good rest for a night and talk about it tomorrow."

    Wu Dan's talisman really worked.  I didn't feel any pain in my heart that night.  After a good night's sleep, the next morning, Ruan Lingxi heard that I was not feeling well, so she rushed over to visit me immediately.

    "Er Huo, how did you provoke this thing?" Ruan Lingxi said anxiously: "We haven't seen any outsiders at all in the past few days."

    "What's more, even I don't know. I guess the person who lowered his head may not be a person, maybe it's a ghost." While eating breakfast, I recalled the situation of inviting ghosts that day.  After thinking about it, I suddenly thought of a most suspicious little ghost.

    That Zhumadian male ghost who likes to smoke.  For some reason, the more I thought about it, the more suspicious he looked after seeing me that day.  But what makes me feel strange is that he has no grievances or enmities with me, and he has a good relationship with me, so why did he harm me for no reason?  !

    For a while now, all the ghosts have been silent about the whereabouts of the Pisces jade pendant, which makes me even more strange.  These guys are dead, so what are you afraid of?

    "What are ghosts afraid of?" I said to myself involuntarily.

    "What are ghosts afraid of? They are afraid of being beaten." Ruan Lingxi said, "Why do you ask this?"

    "Beating? If I don't beat them, who will beat them." I smiled wryly.

    "Ghosts also have people who are afraid, such as ghost messengers. Ghost messengers and ghosts are equivalent to urban management and peddlers, right." Ruan Lingxi said.

    "A ghost?!" When Ruan Lingxi said this, I subconsciously thought of Fang Liang.  Although the overhaul of the confidential archives room of the Hunting Spirit Bureau was routine, but not long after the overhaul, the Pisces jade pendant was lost.

    Thinking of this, I took out the mobile phone of the Hunting Bureau that I hadn¡¯t used for a long time. I wanted to call Fang Liang¡¯s number to ask, but after a second thought, I put it down again.  If Fang Liang did it, even if I hit??But he is the murderer who put a curse on you.  "

    "What?!" I asked in disbelief.  His eyes fell on the ghost, and the male ghost immediately waved his hands: "No, no, I didn't mean to harm you at all!"

    Po Jun sneered, and lifted the male ghost out of the pond, leaving only his calves soaked in cold water: "When I completely lift you out of the water, you will only be wiped out. Say it, cast a curse to harm people  Who is it?!"

    Right at this point, a ray of sunlight shot out from behind the clouds and reflected on the male ghost.  I heard a hissing sound, and saw that the Yin Qi on his body was being eaten away.  I couldn't bear to watch from the sidelines, and the ghost couldn't bear the pain even more, and immediately shouted: "It's Fang Liang!! Fang Liang asked me to do it!!"

    This answer surprised me: "What did you say?? How could Fang Liang harm me??" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 557: The Real Murderer (Part 2)

    ?

    The ghost said with a bitter face: "How do I know? He just told me that if I did what he said, I wouldn't be so free and easy. You think, he is a ghost messenger, and I'm just a little ghost. If I disobey  He meant to be angry, wouldn't I have to go to the frying pan and be fried into fritters?"

    "Fang Liang, bk, what did you ask you to do?!" I couldn't help feeling angry, thinking that I never expected that the murderer who killed me was actually someone I trusted?  !

    The ghost said: "I didn't ask me to do anything, so I gave me a talisman and asked me to put it under your bed. I let it go quietly. Last time you came to me, I didn't dare to come, in fact, I was afraid that you would see me.  I."

    "Fuck, are you afraid of Fang Liang more than me?? Aren't you afraid that I will deal with you?!" As I said that, I raised the God of War to his head and was about to pull the trigger.

    The male ghost suddenly pissed in fright: "Don't mind, don't mind, because you and I have known each other for so long, Boss Song, Boss, I will take you to find that Taoist talisman! But you have to make sure that Fang Liang doesn't give it to me.  Put the oil pan"

    I gritted my teeth and said, "If you don't quickly find the talisman for me, I'll put oil in the pan for you first, and fry it into fritters for my master to eat!"

    The male ghost nodded immediately: "Chengcheng, I'll find it for you immediately!"

    I asked Po Jun to stop first, then borrowed an umbrella from the hotel to open it, and let the ghost hide under the umbrella.  The male ghost hid under the umbrella despondently, looking at me nervously.

    Wu Dan glanced at Po Jun and asked, "Let's go take a look together?"

    Po Jun nodded, followed me, Ruan Lingxi, and Wu Dan to the place where I lived.  After entering the door, the male ghost walked to my bed with ease, and pointed to a corner of the bed.  I bent down and took a look from under the bed, and sure enough there was a dao talisman shining with pale golden light in the corner of the bed.  The spiritual power of the Dao talisman is not great, but there is an evil spirit.

    I stretched my arm in, pulled out the Taoist talisman, handed it to Wu Dan and said, "Master, show me, what is this?"

    Wu Dan brought the Taoist talisman closer to have a look, frowned and said, "It's not the same, it looks a bit like an ordinary Taoist talisman, but also has a strange smell, it seems that the characters on the talisman paper are written in the ashes of something.  It's a bit of a show. Could it be the ashes of a fox?"

    Speaking of foxes, I immediately think of Xiao Mi who has become an ordinary fox.  This little guy has turned into a complete cute pet, usually without the attribute of complaining, he can only act cute, sleep or something.

    I picked up Xiao Mi from the pet nest, watched it yawned very aggrieved, and looked at me with big cute eyes.

    "Xiao Mi, let's see if these are the ashes of your race." I smiled, and hugged Xiao Mi to the paper talisman.  Both foxes and weasels are extremely spiritual animals. If the so-called thing hurts its kind, if it is really the ashes of a fox, Xiao Mi will probably react a little bit, right?

    As expected, Xiao Mi sniffed at the talisman paper, then let out a mournful cry, her big eyes seemed to be full of sadness.  I looked at Wu Dan and asked, "Master, these seem to be really fox ashes."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "That's it. This talisman is an attracting talisman drawn with paint mixed with fox ashes. To put it bluntly, it is a thing for summoning spirits. People are most defenseless when they are sleeping. Maybe they let it go."  This thing has attracted some unclean animal spirit and entered your body. Although the thing that came here is not very powerful, it has been staying in your body for a while. If it goes on like this for a long time, it is easy to cause problems. "

    I angrily said to the male ghost: "Damn it, can't I treat you well?! Are you going to hurt me like this?!"

    The male ghost shrank his neck and said in a low voice: "The ghost is not for itself, it will be destroyed by heaven and earth."

    Ruan Lingxi asked: "Uncle Wu, could it be that the people from Meishan Sect did this?"

    Wu Dan shook his head and said, "It's not like that. The last time we played against each other, the masters of the Meishan Sect were not so low-level."

    I thought to myself, this is low-level, I almost died.

    Wu Dan continued: "Fang Liang tampered with the jade pendant so that the jade pendant's information would not be leaked out, and at the same time asked the ghost to lower your head for you who were chasing the jade pendant. What is his purpose?"

    I said angrily: "No matter what the purpose is, just call him tonight and ask him!"

    The male ghost immediately said: "Can I go first? I'm afraid Fang sir will kill me if he finds out."

    I glared at him and shouted, "No way!"

    The male ghost immediately froze.  Wu Dan smiled wryly and said: "Let him go, don't make more trouble." When the male ghost heard this, he seemed to be pardoned, and before I could speak, he disappeared.

    I can only spit angrily: "The ungrateful thing!!"

    Wu Dan said: "Since it has something to do with Fang Liang, let's make an appointment with him tonight."Then, Wu Dan said to Po Jun: "Do you see my apprentice's head lowering technique?"

    Po Jun said coldly: "This level of head lowering technique is very low-level, but it can't hold it in his body for a long time. If you take it out rashly, you may be seriously injured. I will cast a spell to suppress it, and when you are done we  promise, I will completely remove the head-down technique for him."

    The paralyzed old guy is quite good at calculating!  I glanced at Po Jun's ugly face and felt aggrieved.

    Wu Dan smiled bitterly and said: "It seems that I have no choice. That's fine, as long as you keep your promise."

    Po Jun said coldly: "Although I'm not a great person, I also have my own principles. Don't worry, I will never go back on what I promised." After speaking, he dragged me to him.

    I was grabbed by him and staggered a few steps forward, and then I arrived in front of Po Jun.  When we met face to face, I found that this guy was actually very tall, half a head taller than me.  The palms are cold, which means that the body temperature is a few degrees lower than the average human body.

    Of course, if you deal with ghosts every day, your yang energy must be weak, and low body temperature is no big deal.

    Po Jun stared at me for a while, then suddenly probed a few acupuncture points on my front, back, and finally said: "There is a dragon energy in your body, what is it?"

    I thought about it, and showed Po Jun the keel flute in my pocket: "Could it be the problem with this flute? It was given to me, and they said it was a keel flute."

    Po Jun shook his head and said, "Dragon Qi rising from Dantian, what special medicine have you taken?"

    I pondered for a long time, and suddenly remembered the Flood Dragon Neidan Su Ling once gave me, so I said, "Could it be because I have taken the Flood Dragon Neidan before? People told me that it is something that enhances the power of Taoism, but I still don't think it is useful."  Too many effects."

    Po Jun looked at me in disbelief, his expression was like I had eaten shit.

    I couldn't help asking: "I said, what's your expression?"

    Po Jun shook his head and said: "You have taken such a rare and rare medicine, and you still don't know it? Jiaolong Neidan has spirituality, if it can be integrated with the body, it will be of great benefit to you.  It won't embarrass you at all. It will also greatly improve your Taoism cultivation. It's a pity that you just swallowed the jujube and wasted this good thing."

    I smiled wryly and said, "I feel that when I use the ice spell, I will gain skill points, and the others are not very useful." Since it is so good, I will spit it out for you.  I thought to myself.

    Po Jun looked at me like an idiot, and then he chanted the mantra and Nian Jue.  I saw the silver light of Taoism suddenly appear on his fingertips, and then this guy hit a few of my acupuncture points randomly.

    I'll be in a hurry with whoever the fuck says acupuncture doesn't hurt.

    After going down these few times, I almost lost my breath.  But after the pain passed, I felt a clear stream rising from the dantian, wandering in the internal organs, limbs and bones, and the spiritual platform was suddenly very clear.

    Most importantly, the pain in my heart has basically disappeared.  Originally, Wu Dan's Fushui had a very good pain-relieving effect, but now that Po Jun's acupoints have been applied a few times, I think the effect is even better, and I can't help but feel happy.

    "Did you break through the rhythm of Ren and Du's two veins for me?" I asked.

    Po Jun folded his hands behind his back and said, "It's just to wake up your acupoints, and let the dragon energy of the dragon's inner alchemy impact the evil energy in your body and penetrate your blood vessels. In the past month, your head lowering technique will not occur. Don't worry, Taoism is very likely.  It has also improved, and there will be no danger for the time being."

    I was temporarily relieved after hearing this.  But thinking of Fang Liang, there was always a cloud of cloud rising in his heart.  Is Fang Liang an enemy or a friend?  This guy is a ghost, do you still want to learn Infernal Affairs, can't you play spy wars in the underworld?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 558: Stele in the South of the Yangtze River

    ?

    It's useless to think too much, so I took out the general invincible signal mobile phone of the three realms of the Hunting Bureau that I don't usually use, and dialed Fang Liang's number.  What's going on, I'll see you tonight.  Of course, it is also possible that people will pretend to be stupid when they come, and they will not be able to find out anything.  But it's better to meet and interview first than to guess wildly on the other side.

    Dialed Fang Liang, but this guy seemed very calm on the phone: "At night? Why did you suddenly want to find me?"

    "Let's talk about something, are you coming?" I tried to keep my voice as calm as possible.

    Fang Liang was silent on the phone for a while, then said: "That's all right, see you tonight. I'll go find you at your house."

    As he spoke, Fang Liang hung up the phone.

    Wu Dan said: "Let's see Fang Liang tonight and see how he behaves."

    A few of us discussed and prepared to wait for Fang Liang's arrival at night.  But we never guessed Fang Liang's purpose.  In the afternoon, Peng Jiamu suddenly came to my house to look for me.  Because he had passed the news before, he also knew about Fang Liang's suspicion.  After listening to our plan, Professor Peng pondered: "I'm here this time to tell you some relevant news."

    "What news?" I asked puzzled.

    "Have you ever heard of the monument in the south of the Yangtze River?" Peng Jiamu asked.

    Wu Dan and I shook our heads blankly.  Wu Dan said: "What is the stele?"

    Peng Jiamu smiled and said: "This is just a theory, and it is also a high-level secret of the Hunting Bureau. But now that the suspect in the case involves Fang Liang, I have to disclose some information to you."

    As he spoke, he took out the tablet computer that he carried with him, opened it and said, "Do you know that Nanjing used to have a name called 'Stone City'?"

    "How did it get to Nanjing?" I asked.

    Peng Jiamu did not answer, but continued: "The history of Stone City can be traced back to Jinling City, which was established by Chu State in the middle of the Warring States Period. This happened in 333 BC.  A city was built on Qingliang Mountain in today's hometown of the country. Because Zijin Mountain was called Jinling Mountain at that time, the city was named Jinling City. It is also said that King Wei of Chu used to be on the riverside north of today's Lion Mountain, which is the ancient  The place called "Longwan" was buried with gold to suppress the "wangqi", so it was called "Jinling". Because the Yangtze River was still flowing under the western foot of Qingliang Mountain, Jinling was facing the river and controlled the Huaihe River, so the situation was very dangerous. Stone City  Located at the west foot of Qingliang Mountain in Nanjing, from Hujuguan Longpanli Stone City Gate to Caochangmen Gate, you can see the majestic city wall and towering stone cliffs, this is the Stone City built against the mountain.¡±

    "It is said that when Zhuge Liang was passing through Moling County, he rode a horse to Shitou Mountain to observe the mountains and rivers there. He saw the mountains headed by Zhongshan, winding like a dragon in the southeast, and the western mountains ending at Shitou Mountain.  Like a fierce tiger, it stands on the bank of the river, so he exclaimed, "Zhongshan is a dragon, a stone is a tiger, it is really an emperor's house", and suggested to Sun Quan to move the capital to Moling. After the Battle of Chibi, Sun Quan, in  In 211 AD, the capital was moved from Jingkou to Moling, and renamed Moling as Jianye. In the second year, the famous stone city was built on the original base of Qingliang Mountain. At that time, the Yangtze River flowed under Qingliang Mountain, and hundreds of years later  , this place has become an important military town for defense, and in the Civil War, the outcome of the Civil War was often determined by capturing Stone City."

    "During the Yixi period of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, a 'Introduction to the Han Tower' was built in the south of the stone city. From the upper floor, you can overlook and monitor the Yangtze River, and serve as an important stronghold for the construction of the Kangdu City. In ancient times, the Yangtze River went east around the foot of Qingliang Mountain, and the huge waves beat from time to time.  The mountain wall has washed the cliff into a cliff." Professor Peng showed us photos of Stone City while talking.  I was a little impatient, not knowing what he meant by these histories.  It is nothing more than an ancient military important place.

    I saw the stone city in the photo, the ocher red pebble wall base is clearly visible, and the city bricks added to the rock wall in the past dynasties can also be seen.  Under the city wall between Qingliangmen and Caochangmen, there is a protruding oval stone wall. Due to years of weathering, the gravel has peeled off, with potholes and spots, and there are purple and black rocks in the middle.  Ears, eyes, mouth and nose are vaguely visible, resembling a ferocious grimace.  It is said that Stone City is also called "Ghostface City" now, and it is almost because of this thing.

    "I said professor, you have something to say directly, what do you mean by saying so much?" I asked impatiently.

    Peng Jiamu continued: "Listen to me first. These histories are closely related to what I want to talk about. There are many legends about Ghost Face City in Nanjing folks. According to legend, this rock was as smooth as a knife.  Once, a mountain monster came out to harm the people in Qingliang Mountain. It happened to be discovered by an immortal who was dedicated to exterminating demons for the people. He chased after him.  , the grimace was revealed. In order to preventThe mountain monster escaped, and the immortal put the mirror in front of the cliff again. Later, it became a pond, which people called "mirror pond".  Now there is indeed a clear pond on the west side of Ghost Face City. From the side of the water, you can see the reflection of Ghost Face City. Old Nanjing people commonly call it "Ghost Face Looking in the Mirror".  What I want to say is that there is truth in this legend, and Stone City's so-called 'suppressing the king's spirit' is also correct.  "

    I was stunned and said, "This has something to do with Fang Liang?"

    Peng Jiamu continued: "Now, where Wang Qi is, you know where it is."

    I said: "Let's go to the imperial capital."

    Peng Jiamu subconsciously lowered his voice and said: "Yes, if a country wants to prosper, it always needs a sacred place of royal spirit. Nowadays, the imperial capital is where the royal spirit is located, but since ancient times, Stone City has been another place where the royal spirit is flourishing.  There are no two tigers in one mountain. There are too many kings in the world, which will easily cause turmoil. As I said before, King Wei of Chu planted gold in the stone city for his own rule and kingship. Legend has it that after Zhu Di built the Forbidden City and moved the capital to Beijing, he wanted to  Cut off Jinling's kingly spirit, and prevent someone from taking over his world. So he secretly ordered Jin Yiwei to go to Jinling to dig out the gold that suppressed the kingly spirit."

    "Thousands of years later, is it possible that the gold is still built here and has not turned into dust?" I asked.

    "It really didn't turn into dust. It was sealed very well, and it is said that it was dug away by Zhu Di." Professor Peng said: "In addition to digging up the gold, Zhu Di also asked the national teacher to perform a secret ritual in Stone City, pressing a ghost on the stone.  In the city. There is a magic weapon hidden under the pond to suppress monsters. The purpose is to stop the rejuvenation of the royal aura near Stone City or Jinling, and let the evil aura block the aura of arrogance from the foreign races in the south."

    "So, Stone City was later called Jiangnan Monument?" I asked.

    Professor Peng said: "Yes, that's what it means. Others don't matter, but the most worrying thing is the thing under the stone city. Although I don't know what the thing under the stone city is, but because he is there, it seems  It does play a role in maintaining stability. We have studied and speculated that the stone city should be the sleeping lair of some ancient mythical beast. However, once the stone city is destroyed or dug out, it is likely to destroy the atmosphere in the south of the Yangtze River and cause Wang Qi  disorder."

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "You mean, Fang Liang also knows this secret, and he wants to dig out the underground things? Maybe someone else wants to do this, and he asked Fang Liang as an ally to help?"

    Professor Peng said: "I'm just guessing. According to people who have come into contact with the White Jade Princess Pei, that is, the Pisces Jade Pendant, Fang Liang is the most suspicious. He has the ability to exchange the jade pendant.  The website records that Fang Liang checked the confidential information of Stone City. I do not have permission to view these materials, I can only see who has checked them."

    I suddenly felt a headache: "The more you talk about it, the more confused I become. Fang Liang exchanged the jade pendant, maybe it was given to someone. Then, he wanted to destroy the stone city and the royal aura of the imperial capital? He is disturbing the world  rhythm?"

    Professor Peng said: "Yes, maybe because the plan has not been completed yet, I don't want us to find out the whereabouts of the Pisces jade pendant too early, so I cast a spell so that people in both worlds can't find information about the jade pendant. Except for Fang Liang, I really can't think of it.  Who else can have such a great ability to eliminate the information of the jade pendant. After all, in the hunting bureau, everyone is mortal and cannot control the information distribution channels of the ghost world."

    "I'm sorry, Fang Liang is in the rhythm of playing a big game of chess." I said speechlessly, and when I turned around and saw that Wu Dan hadn't spoken, I asked, "Master, what do you think?"

    Wu Dan smiled noncommittally: "Look at the fast broadcast."

    "Depend on!"

    "Don't worry, see that bk at night to find out what happened first." Wu Dan said: "After meeting, if you don't see anything, just find a way to follow him and check his recent whereabouts." (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and fiftieth IX break

    ?

    A few of us waited until evening at Wu Dan's bookstore.  Today's weather seems to suit my mood very well. It is gloomy and looks like it is going to rain.  I sat silently opposite Wu Dan, thinking about the past with Fang Liang.

    Although we can't talk about the deep relationship with Fang Liang, we have a close relationship after all.  Past life, present life, the fate of several lives, will it disappear with the departure of my sister from previous lives?

    Wu Dan looked at me listless, and said with a smile: "Look at you, you look like you've lost your love."

    I smiled bitterly and said, "Master, breaking up with a good friend is worse than losing love."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "When you reach my age, you will know that nothing in this world is worth too much effort."

    I saw that Peng Jiamu didn't speak, and sat in a dark corner smoking a cigarette.  The lights in the store were not turned on, and I could only see the butt of his cigarette flickering on and off.

    Ruan Lingxi sat next to me and said, "Erhuo, don't always think things are bad. Maybe there is nothing wrong at all, but we think too much."

    I smiled bitterly and said, "I hope so."

    Po Jun never left, but he didn't say much, just watched with cold eyes, as if it had nothing to do with him.

    Into the night, the sky really began to drizzle.  I stood under the corridor of the bookstore and saw that Fu'an Street gradually became quiet.  The rain is getting heavier and there are fewer and fewer pedestrians on the street.  The shops on both sides of Fu'an Avenue were also closed.  After a while, the surroundings became quiet, and only the sound of rain seemed to be left in the world.

    I stared at the intersection of the street, and saw a figure in a long black trench coat walking from the end of the long street.  It was raining heavily, but not a single drop touched his skirt.  Fang Liang is here.

    I took a deep breath, and in the blink of an eye, Fang Liang walked up to me, as fast as a movie clip.  I looked at Fang Liang who was walking up to me. Seeing his calm expression, he smiled at me, spread his hands, and asked, "Why did you come to me? Seeing that your expression is not excited, I won't give you the memory of the previous life."  Brother-in-law come to give me a hug?"

    I snorted coldly: "Let me ask you, do you know where the Pisces jade pendant is now?!"

    When I asked this sentence, my eyes stared into Fang Liang's.  Fang Liang frowned and asked, "Why did you talk about the jade pendant? Who told you about it?"

    I wondered, why didn't Fang Liang know that Zhao Yu and I were in charge of finding the whereabouts of the Pisces jade pendant?  Ouyang Bo didn't even tell him about this?

    At this time, Professor Peng came out and greeted Fang Liang.  Fang Liang frowned, looking quite surprised: "Peng Jiamu? You are not"

    Professor Peng smiled: "I am now a consultant for the Hunting Bureau. I am back."

    Fang Liang frowned and said, "Come back? What's going on?"

    Peng Jiamu handed the materials of the Jiangnan Land Stele to Fang Liang, and said coldly: "Look carefully, you must be able to remember something."

    Fang Liang glanced at him, and then took the information.  Unexpectedly, after Fang Liang took the information, his face changed suddenly after only a few glances.

    "You" Fang Liang held the information tightly in his hands, and suddenly stared at Peng Jiamu without saying a word.

    "Mr. Fang, how is it? Is the Jiangnan Monument your conspiracy? Are you joining forces with someone to steal information about our Spirit Hunting Bureau?" Peng Jiamu said coldly.

    I looked at Fang Liang to see how he reacted.  Fang Liang's reaction was very strange. He first stared at Peng Jiamu for a long time, then laughed and nodded, "I stole the information on the Jiangnan Monument from the Hunting Bureau, and then made a deal with someone to destroy the main line of the country.  Master the world, change yin and yang, right?"

    Peng Jiamu said coldly: "Isn't it?"

    Fang Liang looked up to the sky and smiled for a long while, then suddenly suppressed his smile, nodded and said, "You are right, that's what I intend to do."

    Peng Jiamu asked coldly: "Are you admitting it?!"

    Fang Liang sneered nonchalantly, stuffed the material of the Jiangnan monument into my arms, and said with a smile: "How about I admit it, you alone can stop me?"

    Peng Jiamu then turned around and looked at Wu Dan and Po Jun: "He admitted, what do you say?!"

    Wu Dan was also a little surprised, got up and walked up to Fang Liang, and asked, "Is everything you said true?!"

    Fang Liang nodded: "I admit it, how about you, want to arrest me?"

    Wu Dan frowned and said: "You? I really don't believe it. Why did you do this? Take the Pisces jade pendant and exchange it with whom? And why did you want to make the idea of ??the south of the Yangtze River? The world is in chaos, and the reversal of yin and yang, what good will it do you?  !"

    Fang Liang smiled, and touched theHe touched his forehead and said, "How can I explain this to a person like you? People have their own ambitions, and so do ghosts. The life span bestowed on me by heaven and earth is too long. For such a long period of time, repeated back and forth, it's all about catching ghosts and sending them away."  Reincarnation is such a bad thing. I'm tired of it. Since I have this opportunity to be the king of the underworld, why don't I try to instruct others to do these things?!"

    "Are you telling the truth?" I couldn't help saying angrily: "I think back then, you were also a hero who died for his confidant. Why do you think so now?!"

    Fang Liang sneered and said, "Everyone will change, especially when you face the boundless life. Why, are you going to kill me?"

    I suddenly didn't know how to respond.  Peng Jiamu suddenly took out the Spirit Hunting Bureau pistol on his waist, pointed it at Fang Liang, and said coldly, "Follow us back to the Spirit Hunting Bureau and explain everything."

    Fang Liang smiled and said, "Go back? Idiots are only going back with you!"

    As he spoke, he suddenly grabbed Peng Jiamu's wrist with his backhand.  Fang Liang is a ghost messenger, and Peng Jiamu is just an old man. In the blink of an eye, the pistol fell into Fang Liang's hands.

    Fang Liang pointed his gun at us, and said with a smile, "Since we can't reach an agreement, let's end it!"

    As he spoke, he actually pulled the trigger on Peng Jiamu.  Seeing that the situation was not good, I immediately blocked it with my body, and then dragged the old professor aside.

    At this time, I felt a pain in my arm, and saw the bullet passing by my arm, leaving a bloody wound.  A piercing pain hit him, and he turned to look at Fang Liang, only to see him rushing into the heavy rain.

    ?Professor Peng pushed me away and shouted: "Hurry up!!"

    Po Jun said coldly: "It's none of my business, why should I chase?"

    Ruan Lingxi was stunned for a while, as if she was unwilling to believe that Fang Liang was a bad person, so she looked at me and remained silent.  I saw that Wu Dan didn't respond, so I turned around and rushed into the rain and fog to chase Fang Liang.

    Fang Liang is a ghost messenger. It stands to reason that if he runs, ordinary people will not be able to catch up.  But I chased it for a while, and when I reached the Drum Tower, I couldn't run anymore, so I stopped in the heavy rain.

    The rain washed over my body, and the wound was burning and painful.  I looked at the rain and fog in front of me, and there were no shadows or ghosts, so I was discouraged and didn't want to chase anymore.

    When I was trying to find a place to hide from the rain first, and then try to find a way to go back, I always felt that there was a pair of eyes staring at me somewhere.

    This feeling was so strong that I couldn't help but look around.  When I looked up, I saw a black shadow standing on the Drum Tower.

    There was a loud thunder, and lightning flashed across the dark sky.  Since the beginning of autumn, it has seldom had such heavy rain.

    With the light of lightning, I saw the people on the Drum Tower clearly.  It was Fang Liang.

    Holding a gun in his hand, Fang Liang looked down at me with a faint smile on his face.

    I raised my head and shouted: "Fang Liang, come down for me! Fuck it, explain it clearly!"

    Fang Liang just jumped down and said with a smile: "What is clear, we are not breaking up."

    Regardless of the heavy rain, I wiped the rain from my face and asked, "Fang Liang, why did you do this?!"

    Fang Liang raised his finger and made a "shh" gesture, pretending to be mysterious and said: "I can't tell you."

    "Fuck, you made me believe that you are the villain of the Hunting Bureau, a bad guy?!" I shouted.

    Fang Liang smiled: "What time is it? You are still a bad person. Song Yan, I am too lazy to tell you. However, you can take a good look at the monument information that old man Peng gave you. Maybe we will see each other again in the future."

    "You!" I said angrily.

    At this moment, I heard a voice behind me: "Student, where are you?!"

    Looking back, there were two shadows running towards me in the heavy rain, probably Wu Dan and Ruan Lingxi came to look for me.  I was about to call them, but I felt a sudden pain in my back, my eyes went dark, and I fell down immediately.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 560: The Hidden Secret (Part 1)

    ?

    In the haze, I felt a headache.  Many fragments appeared in front of my eyes in a daze.  Rain, Peng Jiamu, Fang Liang, Wu Dan and Po Jun, Ruan Lingxi.  The sound of the rain is loud, and the feeling of dampness surrounds the whole body.

    Immediately, a warm current surged over my body, and I couldn't help but subconsciously relax.  After relaxing, for some reason, Fang Liang's words rang in my ears like a shadow: "Look carefully at the information on the Jiangnan monument, maybe we will meet again in the future."

    This sentence kept echoing in my ears, and I couldn't help but feel a tightness in my chest.  I was suffering, but I heard someone calling my name softly: "Song Yan, Song Yan, wake up!"

    I opened my eyes suddenly, only to see Zhao Yu shaking my shoulders.  I looked down, damn it, someone prepared a big tub for me and soaked me in it.

    I was speechless, wondering if the warm current in my dream was the temperature of the warm water in the bathtub?

    "Zhao Yu, where is this?" I rubbed my aching head and looked around. It seemed to be in the bathroom of Wu Dan's house.  With such a large bucket, the entire bathroom seems cramped.

    "It's a good thing you're awake." Zhao Yu heaved a sigh of relief.

    "What's wrong with me? What time is it now?" I recalled for a while, it seemed that I was chasing Fang Liang in the rain just now, and then he was knocked unconscious by a hand knife.  Then I fell to the ground.  As for how I got here, I don't remember at all.

    "It's seven o'clock in the morning. Look at the injuries on your body." Zhao Yu said.

    I looked down and was startled.  I saw several large and small scratches on my chest, as if I had been scratched by something.  A few of them were quite deep, leaving a big scar.

    The tub is full of water that smells like traditional Chinese medicine. It seems that the fairy sister has added Chinese medicine to it.

    "Damn it, why did I get wounds all over my body?" It seems that there should be some wounds on my back, because I feel pain in my back, and there are probably many wounds.

    Zhao Yu smiled bitterly and said, "You really can't remember? Think about it carefully."

    I thought about it for a long time, my mind went blank, and I still couldn't think of anything.  Seeing that I couldn't remember what happened last night at all, Zhao Yu had no choice but to tell me the story from the beginning.

    It is said that after I ran out with Fang Liang, Wu Dan and Ruan Lingxi chased after me, and when they found me, I was already lying on the muddy ground.  The two of them wanted to find a car to drag me back, but I suddenly jumped up and went crazy. It was like a monkey's upper body, scratching my cheeks and pulling my clothes. I took off my clothes, leaving only my underpants.  Run naked in the rain.

    "You're talking nonsense, are you lying to me?! How did I become a monkey? I said who among you didn't admit it after tickling me?!" I asked suspiciously.

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "I don't need to lie to you. By the way, have you forgotten that someone lowered your head in your body? The woman taught by Meishan."

    I suddenly said: "You mean, what that guy implanted in my body was a monkey's spiritual body?"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "Uncle Wu has never been able to figure out what the people of the Meishan Sect put in your body, but now I can be sure. It turned out to be a monkey."

    I was sweating: "So he wants to use a basket of peaches to call out the monkey in my body. By the way, isn't my head lowering technique suppressed by Po Jun in a way, so why did I get sick?"

    Zhao Yu said: "I don't know either. Just wait, I'll go to Uncle Wu to check on your situation."

    When Zhao Yu turned to go out, I was thinking about the details of meeting Fang Liang.  Could Fang Liang really be the one who stole the jade pendant?  Judging by the situation, she admitted it herself.  Peng Jiamu is nothing more than a professor and expert, and he has no threatening power, so it is impossible to pose any threat to Fang Liang.

    After thinking about it, I suddenly thought of Fang Liang's blow to my back last night.  Thinking about it now, the feeling of that blow was not like being hit by a swung arm, but like being hit by a certain acupuncture point, or something was nailed into my body.  Could it be this moment that made me become a monkey and lose my mind?  I'll wipe it, Fang Liang, you are cruel enough.  How can we say that we have been brother-in-law and brother-in-law for several lifetimes, so we are not human if we are so ruthless [It seems that we are not human].

    At this moment Wu Dan walked in, I wanted to stand up, but was held down by Wu Dan: "Don't move, let me see your back injury first. You little bk, you can really climb a tree if you become a monkey  , It fell from a tree, fortunately, I didn¡¯t break any bones or anything, but the wound on my back needs to be healed for a few days.¡±

    When I heard this, I broke out in a cold sweat.  Fang Liang's dissatisfaction in his heart deepened several layers.  This guy is definitely trying to trick me on purpose.

    I said with a bitter face: "Master, this Fang Liang is too ruthless, just run away by yourself, and he will punish me."

      Wu Dan smiled and said: "You have to thank him, if it wasn't for this rectification, I really don't know what you bumped into."

    Having said that, Wu Dan walked over and closed the bathroom door, and whispered to Zhao Yu and me: "My apprentice's daughter-in-law has been busy all night, she is going to bed now, don't wake her up."

    Zhao Yu looked at Wu Dan and asked, "Does Uncle Wu have something to tell us?"

    Wu Dan smiled: "Xiao Zhao is still smart. Then I will say it directly. Do you believe that Fang Liang is the one who stole the jade pendant?"

    I rolled my eyes and said, "He admitted everything, and no one threatened him. Isn't that obvious?"

    Wu Dan nodded, and asked Zhao Yu, "What does Xiao Zhao say?"

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "I don't know either. I don't have much contact with Fang Liang, so I don't know him well. I asked Officer Ouyang, and he said that he and Fang Liang were only in contact with each other for work.  He's the leader of the underworld's ghost messenger, and he's usually very busy, so he doesn't come and go much."

    Wu Dan nodded, and pondered: "I can't tell, I just feel that something is wrong. By the way, the second-hand apprentice, after you caught up with Fang Liang, didn't he say anything to you?"

    I thought about it for a while, and said, "I didn't say anything special." But at this moment, I suddenly remembered Fang Liang's words when I fell asleep just now: "Look carefully at the information on the Jiangnan monument, maybe  We will see you in the future."

    Wu Dan saw me silent for a while, and asked, "What do you remember?"

    "By the way, master, where did the information about the monument in the south of the Yangtze River, the one that Peng Jiamu brought, go?" Last night in a hurry, I seemed to randomly stuff the information on the bookshelf, turned around and chased it out.

    Wu Dan said in astonishment: "I didn't pay attention either. What's the matter?"

    I repeated Fang Liang's words, and then said: "Fang Liang has been letting me read that document, maybe there is some secret hidden in the Jiangnan Tombstone."

    "It's easy to handle. You go back to the Hunting Bureau to check and it's over. Tell us when the time comes, let's study it." Wu Dan said.

    I nodded, but there was a cloud of doubt in my heart.  Wu Dan continued: "Don't think about it yet. But after this tossing, I know what is hidden in your body. Feelings are a monkey. Hey, Po Jun stimulated your dragon inner alchemy earlier, suppressing this thing,  Presumably Fang Liang found out, and activated the aura of the monkey in your body. Well, I will use a method to get the monkey out for you. This thing has been in your body for a long time, I guess you can become Sun Dasheng  gone."

    I smiled wryly for a while, and saw Zhao Yu coming over with a medicine bottle, and asked me to stand up and apply the medicine.  I got up and looked, damn it, I didn't wear any pants.  Zhao Yu handed me a towel, and I took it and wiped off the water before getting out of the tub.  From this point of view, there are so many injuries on his legs.

    Thinking of the burns on Wu Dan's body, I was a little worried that I would become that image too.

    Zhao Yu held up the ointment and smeared it back and forth on my body. When it was applied to the wound, there was a burst of pain at first, and then an indescribably cool and comfortable feeling.  After all, it is the magic medicine of Wushan sect.

    Wu Dan saw us applying medicine, and went out by himself, saying that he would prepare something to exorcise me.  Only Zhao Yu and I were left in the bathroom, and I always felt that it was weird to be naked to a good friend.  Suddenly remembered the allusion of picking up soap, I subconsciously looked at the soap on the sink, ha ha.

    "Okay, I've finished applying the medicine." Zhao Yu straightened up and said, "Uncle Wu will exorcise you in a while, and it may take a lot of energy. You should go and have some breakfast first."

    I saw that Zhao Yu's eyes were full of bloodshot eyes. I must have taken care of me and didn't sleep well. I couldn't help but feel very grateful. I stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder, saying, "Good brother, thank you for your hard work."

    Zhao Yu jokingly pushed me lightly: "Don't, I'm really not used to you saying that, goose bumps all over my body."

    At this moment, the bathroom door opened with a whimper, and Ruan Lingxi broke in: "Erhuo, are you awake?!"

    So Zhao Yu and I turned to look at her.  Suddenly, I remembered that I was embarrassed to be naked, so I quickly posted a sticker on Zhao Yu: "Why don't you knock when you come in?!"

    Ruan Lingxi was startled at first, and then covered her eyes: "You two go on, go on. Emma, ??you are my little apple, I can't love you too much"

    Having said that, the bastard actually sang a song and went out. Before leaving, he threw the soap on the sink at Zhao Yu's feet.

    Zhao Yu said dumbfoundedly: "Song Yan, Lingxi seems to have become a second-rate youth after being with you."

    I smiled bitterly and said, "Not only is it old, but it's also really rotten." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 561: The Hidden Secret (Part 2)

    ?

    After cleaning up, I saw Ruan Lingxi and Wu Dan preparing an altar in the living room, saying it was for me to exorcise evil spirits.

    I saw a burner of incense inserted on the altar, and a yellow silk was spread on the ground, with a huge red spell written on it.  I don't know much about these things, especially the eccentric spells.  In addition to this, I saw an opposite spell drawn above the altar, which was still painted on yellow silk, and it looked very mighty and domineering.

    On both sides are two nets, which just cover the altar.  I went up and touched the net, it was very soft, and it looked like something that would break if you pulled it.

    "Master, what are you doing? This net is so weak that it can't even guard against mosquitoes." I said.

    Wu Dan smiled: "It's not a mosquito net, to prevent mosquitoes. It's a net to seal the evil spirits in your body."

    When the two of them were ready, Wu Dan waved to me and said, "Come, stand in front of the altar."

    So I opened the net and walked in, standing in front of the altar.  I saw Wu Dan solemnly holding the Dragon Slaying Sword and walking to the opposite side of me, and said to me: "Calm your mind, recite the mantra of Lihun, but don't go far."

    I didn't know why, so I had no choice but to silently recite the Lihun Mantra according to Wu Dan's instructions.  After a while, I withdrew my living soul from my body and walked behind Wu Dan. Seeing my body was still staring at Wu Dan, motionless.

    At this moment, I saw Wu Dan waving the dragon-slaying sword domineeringly, making wind step by step in front of "me" [fortunately not Shenglian].  I watched from the side as he made several poses as if he was performing a martial arts performance. The blade patted "me" on the cheek, and he chanted the incantation and Nianjue.

    At this moment, I saw "I" suddenly changed into another look.  I saw "I" suddenly bark my teeth and claws, with fierce eyes, scratching my ears and scratching my cheeks like the Monkey King and jumping around, jumping up and down, which gave me a very headache.

    I couldn't help but asked next to Wu Dan: "Master, is this the monkey spirit in my physical body?"

    Wu Dan responded, then took a sip of water from the table on the altar, and sprayed it in the face of "me".  Afterwards, I saw a monkey's sharp cry, and a phantom separated from my body.  I stared at the shadow carefully, and sure enough, I saw that it looked like a monkey, but it was much bigger than the monkeys I usually saw, as tall as a person, rolled on the ground for a long time, and wanted to run away.

    There were nets all around, and the monkey spirit hit the net, making a stabbing sound, but the fragile net emitted golden rays of Taoism, and instantly turned into an impregnable wall.

    The monkey's spirit body rushed around, but couldn't find the exit. It only ended up with injuries all over its body, and screamed wildly.  Wu Dan stood aside and watched calmly, waiting for the monkey spirit to be exhausted.  Sure enough, after a while, the monkey died and lay on the ground whining.

    Wu Dan shook his head with a long sigh, and simply slashed at it with his sword.  The monkey spirit screamed, and disappeared into the air like a bubble.

    "Master, why don't you just kill it and let it go?" I said tut-tsk.

    Seeing nothing abnormal around him, Wu Dan said, "It's not a real monkey spirit, it's a raised monster. Even if I don't kill it, it won't end well if the ghosts catch it. If you come to find out quickly  .¡±

    Having said that, Wu Dan pushed me violently, sending my living soul back into my physical body.  I didn't feel sore limbs until I got back to my body, and only then did I realize that it was quite a toss just now.

    Seeing that I was fine, Ruan Lingxi immediately stepped forward to hold me and said, "Erhuo, are you normal? Are you back to normal?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "I'm as tired as if I ran 10,000 meters."

    I sat and rested for a while, but I kept thinking about the information of the Jiangnan monument.  After recovering a bit, he followed Wu Dan and others to the bookstore.

    After arriving at the bookstore, I recalled that the place where the materials were placed yesterday should be a bookshelf near the door.  But I searched all over the bookshelves, but I didn't find that document.

    "Master, didn't you just throw that material away as trash? Or did you use it as toilet paper?" I asked while looking for it.

    Wu Dan spat: "What am I doing with those as toilet paper? Why don't you wipe your ass? I didn't pay attention, and I didn't clean it up. Look again."

    So the four of us rummaged through the entire bookstore, the trash can, and the nearby trash cans, but we couldn't find it.

    I sighed: "It's a pity, if Xiao Mi is still there, maybe he can help find information."

    "Hey, come and see, I found one!" Ruan Lingxi's voice came.

    "Where are you?" I looked around, but couldn't find Ruan Lingxi.  Looking down, she saw Ruan Lingxi squatting on the ground, stretching out an arm to find something under the bookshelf.

    I leaned over to help, and took out a piece of paper from under the dusty bookshelf.  After browsing it carefully, it was indeed one of those documents.

    "Others may have been taken away, but that person left one." I looked at this piece of paper repeatedly and said.

    Ruan Lingxi came up to look at it for a while, and said, "An ordinary piece of paper with nothing on it."

    I frowned and said: "There is no other part, and I am not sure if there is a problem."

    Zhao Yu took the piece of paper from my hand, looked at it over and over for a while, then suddenly lifted it up to his nose and sniffed it, and said after a while, "There is a strange smell on this paper, do you notice it?"

    I leaned over and smelled it, and except for the smell of paper, I didn't feel any other smells.

    Wu Dan heard the words, took it to his nose and sniffed, nodded and said: "It does have a smell. What is it, it seems a little familiar."

    "Your noses belong to Xiaotian dogs, right?" I smiled wryly, "Why don't I feel anything unusual?"

    Wu Dan pondered for a while, pointed his temples with his fingers, frowned and said in thought: "Don't talk, let me think about what this smell is."

    We had no choice but to stay silent and wait for the result of Wu Dan's meditation.  The surroundings suddenly became quiet, only the faint chirping of insects on the branches outside the window could be heard.

    At this moment, I suddenly heard a clear and melodious "poof".  Immediately, a foul smell came.  Ruan Lingxi, Zhao Yu and I held our noses and backed away, only Wu Dan smiled awkwardly: "I'm sorry, I ate too much at noon."

    Ruan Lingxi frowned and said, "Uncle Wu, can you do it, it smells so bad."

    Wu Dan pursed his lips and said: "Does your fart smell bad?! Don't you look good and fart smell good?"

    I smiled bitterly and said, "Master, don't dwell on this issue. Did you think of anything?"

    Wu Dan said: "At the moment when I was concentrating on thinking carefully, I already had an inspiration and figured it out. Unfortunately, I tried too hard, so I let out a fart. Hehe, I'm sorry. Closer to home, the smell on this paper,  There are the fragrance of rhino horn, merman bone, and Shamanzhuhua. I don¡¯t know about the others. But just these three, it¡¯s not easy.¡±

    I was surprised and said: "Master, how did you smell it? Why don't I feel this at all?"

    Wu Dan said: "Your master, I am born with extraordinary talents. Although I don't have yin and yang eyes, my nose is very sensitive. You can't smell it because it is an ordinary person's nose. And Xiao Zhao has a different physique, so naturally he can sense and perceive these materials.  .These three things are materials that can communicate with the ghosts. They are also very uncommon things.¡±

    "What does that mean?" I said, holding up the piece of paper and looking at it, I always felt that something was reflecting light, but I couldn't see why.

    "Uncle Wu, do you think there is such a possibility?" Zhao Yu pondered: "Someone used this special material to write on those few pieces of paper and showed it to Fang Liang. Since these materials can penetrate the netherworld,  So Fang Liang can see it, but we can't."

    Wu Dan nodded and said, "Very likely."

    I suddenly said: "You mean, Peng Jiamu wrote on the paper, deliberately showed it to Fang Liang, and threatened him to admit that he was the murderer who stole the jade pendant? But Fang Liang is a ghost messenger, what else can he do?"  Threatened?"

    Wu Dan said: "How do I know this. Can the Hunting Bureau find out Fang Liang's whereabouts?"

    Zhao Yu said: "I can't find out for a while, he is not human after all. However, the arrest warrant has been issued."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "You two pay attention, don't reveal anything about Peng Jiamu or something. If he has suspicions, don't startle him. Of course, we can't suspect people just because of this doubt, maybe it's your hunting bureau.  The material of the paper is too weird, and it has these ingredients on it. In short, let¡¯s observe it secretly.¡± (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 562 Hidden Secret (Part 2)

    ?

    I put away the materials, thinking about Peng Jiamu, I was full of doubts.

    In the next few days, Zhao Yu and I took turns staring at Peng Jiamu, but found nothing unusual.  This guy commutes normally, hasn't seen any suspicious people, and doesn't seem to have done anything suspicious.

    At the same time, Zhao Yu and I secretly checked the paper used by the Hunting Bureau.  The end result was a bit disappointing.  This paper is indeed a special supply, made by a factory that has cooperated with the Hunting Bureau for many years, and rhino horn spices are indeed added in it, in order to facilitate the exchange of news between the two worlds.

    Although it is uncertain whether other materials exist, it seems a bit untenable to prove that Peng Jiamu threatened Fang Liang by writing on paper.

    "Do you think we are thinking too much?" I said to Zhao Yu.

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "It's hard to say anything now. Just wait and see."

    In the evening of that day, Zhao Yu and I got off work, but Ruan Lingxi was already waiting outside the gate of the Municipal Bureau.

    "Hehe, what's the matter today, you still pick me up from get off work?" I stepped forward and put my arms around her shoulders and said.

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly, "I'm here to find Zhao Yu."

    I looked back at Zhao Yu suspiciously.  Zhao Yu didn't understand what he meant: "Is there anything you can do with me?"

    Ruan Lingxi smiled and said, "Zhao Yu, let me ask you, do you know what day tomorrow is?"

    Zhao Yu said blankly: "It's not a special day."

    Ruan Lingxi snorted coldly: "I knew you didn't take it to heart. Men are like this."

    Zhao Yu was even more confused: "Lingxi, what day is tomorrow?"

    Ruan Lingxi spat: "Tang Xin's birthday!!! You don't even know this?!"

    Zhao Yu said in astonishment: "It's Tang Xin's birthday, I really didn't notice that."

    Ruan Lingxi rolled her eyes and said, "Okay, now that I know, what are you going to do?"

    Zhao Yu scratched his head and asked, "What can we do, let's get together?"

    I laughed and said, "Giving flowers, gifts, idiot, I don't know. What does Tang Xin like? Usually, when giving girls, what kind of clothes, jewelry, etc. But, I don't think these gifts are suitable for Tang.  Xin. How about Zhao Yu, you can give her a whole set of tools."

    Zhao Yu heard black lines all over his face.  Ruan Lingxi kicked over: "No one is serious!! It's better to send Zhao Yu directly!!"

    I clicked my tongue and said, "Look, look, you say I'm not serious, and you don't think better than me."

    Zhao Yu coughed lightly, and asked Ruan Lingxi with some embarrassment: "Lingxi, what do you think is a better gift?"

    Ruan Lingxi laughed and said, "Actually, girls like Tang Xin are easy to coax. I don't think there's too much time, or you can send a bouquet of flowers."

    Zhao Yu nodded and said, "That's fine. Anyway, I'm fine after get off work, how about you guys accompany me to look at the presents?"

    Ruan Lingxi immediately clapped her hands and said, "Okay, okay, let's go and have a look!"

    So the three of us drove around the nearby flower shops.  Under our encouragement, Zhao Yu ordered a bouquet of very enthusiastic red roses for Tang Xin.  The packaging of this bouquet is very good. It is a beautiful box with gold and red noodles, and inside is a bouquet of bright and dripping flowers.  After booking the time for sending flowers tomorrow, we left the flower shop.

    Nothing to say all night.  The next night, we booked a private room in a hotel to celebrate Tang Xin's birthday.  When Wu Dan heard that there was something delicious, he immediately followed.  So the five of us sat around together.

    Ruan Lingxi brought the birthday cake, Tang Xin looked at Zhao Yu from time to time, pursed her lips, her face was very dissatisfied.

    I smiled and said, "Zhao Yu's gift is still on the way. It seems that the time is coming soon."

    Before I finished speaking, I heard someone knock on the door outside the private room.  I turned around and said, "Please come in."

    The waiter pushed open the door with a smile, and there was a little brother outside the door, who came in holding a box with flowers.

    "May I ask who is Miss Tang Xin?" The brother who delivered the flowers said with a smile.

    "I am." Tang Xin smiled like a flower, and she changed her feeling of a strong woman in the past, especially the green tea, which made me get goosebumps and mouth twitching.

    The little brother immediately took the box over and said, "Please open it yourself, Mr. Zhao gave it to you."

    This sentence was said very loudly, which made Zhao Yu on the side look a little embarrassed.  Ruan Lingxi and I stared at him with a smile for a while, then turned to look at Tang Xin.

    Tang Xin opened the box happily.  A strong fragrance of flowers rushed to my face immediately.  Probably due to the lack of air circulation in the private room, the scent of flowers seemed a bit pungent, which made me dizzy for a while.  But that feeling is fleeting.

      Immediately, I saw the bright bouquet of roses in the box, against the silver background, it was very seductive.

    Tang Xin stared at the bouquet with a smile on her face.  I saw her stretch her hand towards the bouquet, and then she held the bouquet in her hands.

    At this moment, I saw her turn around with a smile, and stare blankly at Zhao Yu.

    "Is this guy so happy and stupid?" I said speechlessly, always feeling that Tang Xin's smile was too exaggerated.

    Zhao Yu frowned, coughed lightly and said, "This flower can be put down. They picked it together. Alright, let's start eating."

    After saying this, I saw that Tang Xin did not put down the bouquet, but still looked at Zhao Yu with the same expression.  Zhao Yu looked up at her, stood up and said, "Okay, stop smirking, put the flowers down and let's start eating." After saying that, Zhao Yu went to get the flowers from Tang Xin's hand.

    I casually glanced at the two of them, just in time to see Zhao Yu holding the bouquet in his hand.  However, Tang Xin's hands were not empty.  She actually held a sharp dagger in her hand!

    My right eyelid twitched, and my heart ached subconsciously. An ominous premonition hit me, and I couldn't help jumping up and shouting: "Zhao Yu be careful!"

    But at this moment, the dagger in Tang Xin's hand stabbed straight at Zhao Yu's heart.

    The knife had no handle, and it pierced directly into Zhao Yu's heart.  I couldn't help but also felt a pain in my heart, and immediately separated Zhao Yu and Tang Xin.

    Seeing Tang Xin's expression was a little dull, I asked Ruan Lingxi to grab her quickly.  The little brother who delivered the flowers and the waiter didn't expect such a change, and they were immediately petrified.  A few seconds later, the flower delivery boy screamed and rushed out the door.

    I didn't care about other people's reactions, so I hurried to see Zhao Yu's injuries.  Zhao Yu's face was pale, and blood came from his heart.

    Ruan Lingxi took out the hemostatic and life-sustaining pills and gave them to Zhao Yu, while I called the waiter who had already collapsed to the ground to make an emergency call.

    Zhao Yu collected himself and said, "It's okay, I won't die."

    "What's going on here?!" I was quite surprised.  But at this moment, Tang Xin rolled her eyes and passed out.

    Ruan Lingxi stepped forward to feel Tang Xin's pulse, and then said, "It's okay, I just passed out. What's going on, why Tang Xin, why did you stab you?!"

    Zhao Yu wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and said in a low voice, "Is there something wrong with the flower?"

    At this time, I thought of the bouquet of flowers with a strong fragrance. I took it and looked at it. It seemed that the roses were real, but the fragrance of this flower was much stronger than ordinary roses, and I was dizzy after smelling it too much.

    "What the hell are these flowers, Lingxi, look at them, I'll go after the flower-giver to ask!" As I said that, I ran out, but I didn't find the whereabouts of the flower-giver along the way, so I just chased him to the flower shop  go.

    When I entered the flower shop, I saw that the brother who delivered the flowers was holding a bag and trying to escape.  I immediately grabbed him and shouted, "Where are we going?!"

    The flower-giver saw that it was me, and his face immediately turned pale: "It's none of my business!! I don't know what's going on, besides, it's your friend who killed me, not me!"

    I snorted coldly: "Then why are you running?! Tell you, I and the injured person are both policemen. You are suspected of murdering the people's policeman. Come with me!"

    The little brother suddenly pissed in fright: "It's really none of my business"

    I said coldly: "Then tell me, since it's none of your business, why are you running away?!"

    The flower-delivering brother collected himself and said, "I, I am, because it was true that I was sending roses just now, but, I met someone on the road, so I changed the flowers"

    After this fright, this guy is already incoherent.

    "You mean, who did you meet on the way to send flowers, and then this person took your flowers? Why? Who did you meet?" I asked.

    "I, I don't know him. He told me that he gave me a lot of money and asked me to exchange the original flowers, saying that it was for giving, as a gift for others." The little brother said tremblingly: "Yes, yes  , that person said his name is Fang Liang!" (Remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 563: Fascinated Meditation Flower

    ?

    "Fang Liang again?!" I was quite surprised: "Tell me what he looks like!"

    The flower-giver shivered for a long while before saying, "Yes, he is quite thin, with a black windbreaker and sunglasses. Yes, it is quite hot today, but he is wearing a black windbreaker. Nothing else."

    It's really Fang Liang?  I thought hesitantly.

    The flower-giver looked at me submissively, and asked after a while, "Can I go now?"

    I shouted: "No! Wait at home and prepare for the police summons at any time."

    The flower-giver had no choice but to go back with a bitter face.

    I had no choice but to turn back.  When sending flowers, Wu Dan was not in the private room, but went to the bathroom outside.  And because the flower-giver arrived early, we were too busy watching Zhao Yu's reaction, and we didn't have time to look for Wu Dan.

    Turning back this time, seeing that Wu Dan was already in the private room, he pulled out the dagger from Zhao Yu's body.  Although the dagger pierced deeply, it missed Zhao Yu's heart.  That's luck.  Although Zhao Yu has a special physique, injuries can also hurt, and serious injuries can also seriously damage his vitality.  Of course, none of us can be absolutely sure whether he will die or not.

    I asked Wu Dan, "What about Master, is Zhao Yu's life in danger?"

    "Xiao Zhao won't die." Wu Dan sighed, "I just have to lie down for a while."

    By this time, the ambulance had arrived.  Tang Xin was still in a coma, so Ruan Lingxi followed the ambulance to send Tang Xin to the hospital.  I took the bouquet and escorted Zhao Yu home with Wu Dan to seek help from Su Ling.

    Zhao Yu's injury cannot be cured by ordinary doctors.  On the way to take a taxi to send Zhao Yu off, I looked at the bouquet of flowers and thought the fragrance was too pungent, so I simply opened the car window.

    At the moment when the car window was opened, I seemed to see wisps of very faint blue smoke floating out of the car window.

    So I said to Wu Dan in the front row: "Master, why is this flower emitting green smoke? Have you noticed it?"

    "Qingyan?" Wu Dan frowned and said, "Don't get too close to yourself, that thing should be poisonous. Tang Xin probably fell for it, but it's been a while since the incident happened, and the flower poison is not so serious.  Strong, so you just feel dizzy, but nothing major."

    "Master, do you think Fang Liang is the one who hurt people? Is this flower a rose? Why does it feel evil?" I looked suspiciously at this bright, dazzlingly red flower.

    "It should be a rose, but it was watered by human blood." Wu Dan said very calmly: "Look carefully, maybe there are dead insects in the rhizome of the flower."

    "Fuck, master, can you stop being disgusting." I almost shook my hands and threw the flower out of the window.

    Wu Dan immediately added: "Don't, don't throw that flower. Keep it and show it to Su Ling. It may be useful to detoxify Zhao Yu."

    "Has Zhao Yu been poisoned?" I looked at Zhao Yu who was leaning on the backrest next to me in surprise.  Zhao Yu's face was pale, and he was resting with his eyes slightly closed.

    When Zhao Yu was dead, his complexion was always bluish white.  So it's hard to see how he's doing now.

    "I saw that dagger just now, and it was covered with the pollen of this flower. If the flower is really poisonous, then Zhao Yu is poisoned now." Wu Dan said.

    After Wu Dan said this, I quickly put the flowers away and carefully put them into the box.  Soon, we arrived at Su Ling's store.  When Su Ling saw us, he immediately closed the shop and took us to the back room.

    "How did you get injured? It seems that you have been poisoned." Su Ling checked Zhao Yu's injury and frowned.

    "The poison should be carried in this flower." I hurriedly sent up the box containing the roses in my hand.

    Su Ling took the bouquet, frowned and said, "Ecstasy meditation flowers? These things are not common."

    "What? Isn't this a rose? Why do I have such a prestigious name?" I was surprised.

    Su Ling didn't answer, and immediately fetched a basin of water and submerged all the rose bouquets in the water.  Immediately after reciting the incantation and twisting formula, a layer of ice was formed on the surface of the basin of water, leaving only a small hole in the center.

    Immediately, Su Ling took out a bottle of pink medicinal powder from the back room, and sprinkled the medicinal powder into the remaining hole.

    "Sister Fairy, what is this? What is this flower called? Meditation flower? Or rose?" I asked.

    Su Ling said: "Actually, this is not a rose, but a flower of the same family as roses. It is smaller than roses and does not bloom too big. It can only maintain the state of this kind of flower bud. This flower usually blooms in the most shady place.  The cemetery is the favorite flower of corpse insects. So some people simply use these flowers as an introduction to raise Gu insect corpses to harm people. The fragrance of flowers has the effect of confusing, once bewitched, it will appearHallucinations.  And the corpse insects stored in it can deepen the fragrance of flowers and the ingredients of confusion.  "

    Just as Su Ling was talking, I saw that the red powder had already dissolved in water.  The water in the entire basin turned a faint crimson color.

    But at this moment, I saw many small insects floating on the water, as if struggling to climb up.  Su Ling then sealed up the last small hole as well.  Seeing those corpse insects being killed one by one in the water.

    "I mean Sister Immortal, Zhao Yu is lying down now. Why don't you rush to detoxify him, but kill bugs here?" I said anxiously.

    Su Ling said indifferently: "Don't worry, the best antidote is actually the petals of this meditation flower. After all the insects are dead, you can use the petals to grind the flower juice to detoxify."

    "Fuck, there is such a wonderful flower in history? Detoxification requires the flower itself?" I was surprised.

    Su Ling said: "That's why this flower is called Chansi Flower. Many things in the world go back and forth, entangled with grievances and grievances, and in the end, they actually have to return to the original point, and everything returns to zero. Just like this flower, it is the poison,  It is also used for detoxification, and it has a taste of Zen. Therefore, those who discovered it named it Chansihua."

    "It really hurts." I complained: "The person who discovered this flower must have thought too much."

    Su Ling smiled. Seeing that the bugs in the water stopped struggling and were all dead, he broke the ice layer, fished out the flowers, washed them with water, and mashed them into juice.

    After serving it to Zhao Yu, he really looked better.  Only then did I feel relieved.

    After Zhao Yu was fine, I remembered that the little brother who sent the flowers said that Fang Liang was the one who sent the flowers, so I told Wu Dan about it.

    Wu Dan was silent for a while, then shook his head and said, "No. If Fang Liang wants to deal with Xiao Zhao, there is no need to put in so much effort. It is not Fang Liang's style to know these flowers and plants. Besides, this most elementary  Fang Liang doesn't even bother to use the Gu technique."

    "Who the hell is that?" I frowned and said, "If it wasn't Fang Liang, could it be the woman from the Meishan Sect?"

    Wu Dan snorted coldly and said: "There is another person who knows these flowers and plants, insects and the like very well. I think you can think of who it is."

    "Peng Jiamu." I said in surprise: "It's him? This old guy is very capable of tossing around. What is his purpose? To harm us? Is it just for the Pisces jade pendant?"

    Wu Dan sighed: "What is he doing, I really can't figure it out now. The reason why I didn't doubt him very much before was because I thought he was just a professor and couldn't have any big purpose. It doesn't look like it now. If you want to  It's not difficult to find out Peng Jiamu's purpose. As long as we find out what happened when they found the Pisces jade pendant in Lop Nur, we can probably understand Peng Jiamu's behavior afterwards. It's just that those who know these things may have passed away long ago.  gone."

    "Master, what do you think we should do now? If Peng Jiamu is really the one who did this, then he has harmed us many times to prevent us from finding out the real whereabouts of the Pisces jade pendant. It must be to make us rush and have no time to go  Find out." I said.

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "This time you are considered smart. But I really don't know why he took the jade pendant. If he is the one who threatens Fang Liang to admit that he is the real murderer, if he realizes that we are already suspicious  He, and if he took away the Pisces jade pendant and harmed Xiao Zhao at the same time, we were caught off guard. Then his purpose is probably to hide the whereabouts of the jade pendant and buy enough time to do something. We have always regarded the real Ziyang as  The mastermind behind these things, but now it seems that the people of Meishan Sect really want to harm you, but their purpose is the same as that of Ziyang, they probably want to take you away first, and write Taoism with someone you know. Yupei  The matter probably has nothing to do with Ziyang, but only with Peng Jiamu. As for whether there is support behind Peng Jiamu, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    "I still don't really believe it." I was surprised and said, "Although things like guarding and stealing are not uncommon, whether it is the records of the Hunting Bureau or the information on the Internet, it shows that Peng Jiamu is a person who only cares for the country and does not seek personal gain.  Said he was selfish, alas, I really can't believe it."

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "The official information records only appearances. Maybe he is such a person, but people will change. Too many experiences, too many changes, mentality, thoughts and beliefs, will slowly change  Yes. Of course, this is just guesswork. The specifics will depend on future investigations."

    "Zhao Yu's injury needs to be taken care of properly." Su Ling said: "The poison has been removed. Although the poisoning is not deep, if the rescue is not timely, it may linger on the sick bed. This time is considered lucky."

    Zhao Yu slowly sat up and asked, "Where is Tang Xin, how is Tang Xin?"

    I stepped forward and said, "You should rest quickly, Tang Xin is fine, she just fell into a coma and is lying in the hospital."

    "Will that cause poisoning?" Zhao Yu asked hastily.

    Su Ling said: "Just smelling the fragrance of flowers is just a coma. It's okay. You are poisoned because the pollen of this flower is all over your dagger. Flowers grow in graveyards all year round, and they contain corpse poison. And this corpse insect  secreted toxins."

    Zhao Yu nodded and said, "I want to go see her."

    I hurriedly pushed him back to the bed: "You should take a rest, wait until you fully recover before looking for him. If you look for him now, you might be hurt even worse later on." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com  )hospital.  "

    "Will that cause poisoning?" Zhao Yu asked hastily.

    Su Ling said: "Just smelling the fragrance of flowers is just a coma. It's okay. You are poisoned because the pollen of this flower is all over your dagger. Flowers grow in graveyards all year round, and they contain corpse poison. And this corpse insect  secreted toxins."

    Zhao Yu nodded and said, "I want to go see her."

    I hurriedly pushed him back to the bed: "Take a rest, wait until you fully recover before looking for him. If you look for him now, you may be injured more seriously later." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 564: The Buried Past

    ?

    What makes us gratified is that because Zhao Yu and Tang Xin were rescued in time this time, nothing serious happened.  Tang Xin regained consciousness after being rescued, and everyone was safe and sound.

    Wu Dan's suggestion made me pay attention to Peng Jiamu's past, especially what happened to them after they went to Lop Nur that year?

    It's a pity that the people who were with him back then are all dead now.  Ouyang Bo also didn't know Peng Jiamu's experience, and Peng Jiamu himself said that he encountered a typhoon nearby and was seriously injured afterwards, and he couldn't remember what happened to him at all.  Fortunately, when he was discovered, he was wearing the Pisces jade pendant, so he was regarded as a hero of the country. In addition, the Pisces jade pendant could not be known by the outside world, so his whereabouts, together with the Pisces jade pendant, were silently kept secret by the state.

    Zhao Yu and I tried every means to find information about the Pisces Jade Pendant back then.  Between about 1957 and 1962, some weird stuff happened in the Great Northwest that was mothballed.  It is said that an ancient city ruins was discovered in Lop Nur at that time, and some young people wanted to find some ancient relics, but later, those who went to find ancient relics died and went crazy.

    It is said that those crazy people look like ghosts, but they are not.  They behaved abnormally, jumping around, and finally all died of exhaustion. After autopsy, it was found that they had unknown toxins on their bodies and unknown plants in their stomachs. It was because of eating this plant that the survivors went crazy.

    The feet of these madmen are worn out, but they are unconscious.  A number of investigations had already begun, but the matter was shelved when the state administration was paralyzed.  Afterwards, the military and the Spirit Hunting Bureau, which had just been established at the time, first proposed to continue the investigation.  But the biggest doubt is that the reason why those young people who went hunting for antiquities went crazy and found unknown plants in their stomachs, so Peng Jiamu was finally selected as the leader of the team and led a group of experts to Lop Nur.  The main task of their trip to Lop Nur was to investigate the ruins of the ancient city, of course the source of the accident, and collect plant specimens for comparison and research.

    However, the results of the investigation back then were a bit unbelievable. The ruins of the ancient city were found, and the tragedy of that year was repeated again.  When Peng Jiamu went there, there was a large group of people, and many people followed him. When he came back, there were not many people left. One of them was seriously injured, but Peng Jiamu was missing at that time.

    When Peng Jiamu disappeared, everyone didn't even know the existence of Pisces Jade Pendant.  Later, the country even sent troops to search for his whereabouts, because the mysterious plant specimens disappeared together with him.  A herdsman in Lop Nur reported that the weather was abnormal at that time, as if there had been an earthquake and other abnormal conditions, but then returned to the original state.

    Although Peng Jiamu's expedition team had a serious accident, when they went to search for Peng Jiamu's whereabouts later, they also made a major discovery-the Pisces jade pendant was found.

    Some rumors say that between 1956 and 1960, a large number of mirror people appeared around, and the troops and people were copied.

    These things are rumors about the Pisces jade pendant.  In fact, for some unknown reason, many local people, including the army who went to find Peng Jiamu, suddenly became crazy, behaved abnormally, and even killed and bit each other just like those who ate strange plants before.  .

    Later, it was said that the reason why the atomic bomb shooting range was chosen there was to deal with the replicants, but it was not. At that time, it was to deal with these crazy people, or walking dead.

    From the 1950s to the 1960s, some people reported that alien life often appeared in Lop Nur. As the influence became larger and larger, the government began to intervene.  Some experts believe that the formation of these walking dead is due to the explosion of the atomic bomb that blasted out the bacteria-infected organisms deep in the ground, and everyone was infected.  A director in the United States met him, and later made a similar film.  One said that they still inadvertently ate those mysterious plants and became like this.

    It is said that in this group of people, women can give birth naturally without blood pressure, and they can shoot accurately at night with the help of low light, and shoot and kill surveillance soldiers, just like having night vision eyes.  Even an old man's physical strength is close to that of a young soldier.  Of course, this group of people were all dealt with later.  Because they are simply the walking dead, or zombies.

    Seeing this, Zhao Yu asked suspiciously: "Song Yan, all the information does not seem to explain the name of this plant. I have never heard that eating something can turn you into a zombie."

    I nodded and said, "Could it be that this kind of plant doesn't exist? Is there another reason why they turned into zombies?"

    Zhao Yu frowned and shook his head, flipping through the printed information.  Immediately, his eyes fell on the note that Peng Jiamu left back then.

    This note was also photographed and copied.  There is only one line on it: "I will go east to find a well."

    "What are you looking at?" I asked curiously.

      Zhao Yu said: "No, Chief Ouyang said that when the expedition team was seriously short of water, the expedition team asked the army for help and asked for water. Later, the army agreed, but Peng Jiamu still insisted on going out alone to find water, and did not talk to anyone.  Do you think it's normal for people to greet each other face to face, but leave a note in the car and walk into the vast desert alone?"

    "It's a little strange, why?" I frowned.

    "Later, the expedition team saw him for several hours and did not see him back. Fearing that something might happen to him, they hurried to look for his footprints along the way, but they couldn't find the place where the footprints finally disappeared. But on the second day,  But I found Peng Jiamu and the Pisces jade pendant." Zhao Yu said, "I always feel that something is wrong."

    "That's right. There are many saline-alkali lands in the Lop Nur area. It's so strange to go to the saline-alkali lands to find water. Therefore, there is only one truth!" As I said, I made a Conan pretending to point a finger at the screen  Action: "Peng Jiamu didn't look for water at all, but found the entrance of the princess's tomb. He has already discovered the approximate location of the entrance. It can be concluded that Peng Jiamu found the entrance of the princess's tomb and entered it, and then took the double fish.  Jade pendant. Damn, why didn¡¯t he get bitten to death by the thousand-year-old zongzi? Later, he might have encountered wind and sand and couldn¡¯t find his way back. But fortunately, the army didn¡¯t give up looking for him, and went deep into the desert again the next day, and finally found Peng Jiamu.  "

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "However, the mysterious plant specimens on Peng Jiamu's body are gone. It is said that he encountered wind and sand in the desert and lost them. He said he didn't remember anything else."

    "You mean, he actually knew where the plant specimen was, and it was probably preserved. Is that so? But what does he mean by that? No, what evidence do you have to prove this?" I said in amazement.

    Zhao Yu said: "Do you still remember that bouquet of meditation flowers that looked like roses?"

    "Well, isn't it what the fairy sister said, the flowers blooming in the cemetery? They say they are very rare." I said.

    "Then what if the area around the Lop Nur princess's tomb was full of this kind of flower? The sweet and greasy fragrance reminds me of roses, and I thought it was a wild rose. There is a lack of fresh food in the desert. Maybe the people and troops around picked the flowers.  Come and eat, if you do this, you will be poisoned and turn into something like a living corpse." Zhao Yu said: "Peng Jiamu may have secretly brought back this flower seed and cultivated it in private. However, the climate and soil conditions here,  No matter how much it is modified, it is impossible to be the same as Lop Nur. Therefore, the meditation flower he cultivated is generally poisonous."

    "Damn, his purpose is even more incredible." I said speechlessly: "I thought his purpose was to capture the Pisces Jade Pendant, but now it seems not."

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "I suspect that the loss of the Pisces jade pendant is just a cover-up. His purpose is to make us exhaust ourselves to find this thing, and then cover up his real purpose and goal. Now, the more chaos we have here, the harder it is for the jade pendant to fall  If you look for it, the deeper the impact, the higher-level people will pay attention.¡±

    I was taken aback when I heard this: "Do you mean that his target is a high-level person in the Hunting Bureau? Well, does he have a grudge against that person?" (Remember the website URL: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 565: The Top Secret History of the Hunting Bureau

    ?

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "This is really hard to say."

    I sighed: "Even if our speculation is correct, but these things involve high-level privacy and confidentiality, I think we can't find out even if we try to find out."

    Having said that, it is actually necessary to mention the levels in the Hunting Bureau.  Zhao Yu and I belong to grassroots public servants, and we only have to run errands and take the lead.  As mentioned earlier, the IDs of the Hunting Bureau are also very cheating, and the patterns of birds are used to distinguish the grades.  The badge was exquisitely made, with a taste of two-dimensional aesthetic harem animation.

    The badges of Zhao Yu and I are both pigeons.  The fighting power of the pigeons is basically zero. Obviously we are cannon fodder, and the way we both run errands like a dick shows that we are just pigeons.  A person like Ouyang Zhuanjia, who is the chief of the branch, has a falcon on his badge.  I feel like I'm one level higher than us~!  The feeling of commanding the birds [humans].  I don't know who designed the badge of the Hunting Bureau, why do we have to use birds to distinguish it.  Is this an insinuating spirit?  Is it the same as the official uniforms of animals in the Qing Dynasty?

    However, the division of labor within the Hunting Bureau is different. The pattern on our badge not only indicates the level, but also indicates the classification of responsibilities.  For example, Peng Jiamu is a leader among research figures, but his combat effectiveness is not good, and the badge is an albatross.  There are many long-lived birds. For example, the average lifespan of the large seabird albatross is 50 to 60 years. It is estimated that it implies that Peng Jiamu plays the image of a wise man in the spirit hunting bureau.

    The former spy Liu Shengli was one level higher than me and Zhao Yu, but not as good as Ouyang Bo. He belonged to the group leader type, and his badge was an arctic tern.  The Arctic tern is the furthest flying bird in the world.  It is accustomed to living in the daytime, so it is called "day bird".  When the night of the South Pole falls, they will fly to the far North Pole. Since the day and night of the North Pole and the South Pole are exactly the opposite, the North Pole is exactly daytime at this time.  Arctic terns travel between the two poles every year, flying a distance of more than 40,000 kilometers.  Because it always lives in the place where the sun never sets, it is also called "day bird".  This implies that the role of the team leader is to walk between the grassroots and the top, conveying information and conveying the meaning of orders.  Sometimes their news channels are wider than those of the higher level.  I'm afraid this is also the reason why Ma Jingcheng installed him in this position back then.

    Those who are taller than Ouyang Bo belong to the deputy directors of the Hunting Bureau.  Their badge is said to be a bald eagle.  The bald eagle (haliaeetusleucocephalus) is also known as the American eagle.  Why do I have to write the English of the bald eagle?  Because some pretending returnees will make a special note, write Chinese and English in front of their posts, as if English is his mother tongue, just like some immigrants now, as if Britain and the United States are his mother  .  Hunting Service positions are preceded by the abbreviations of these birds, followed by the position.  Some people like to be different from others, and the abbreviation must be added in English, which is very pretentious.

    In short, the bald eagle is a large raptor, very majestic and beautiful. Imagine the eagle brothers in "The Legend of Condor Heroes", and you will know why they represent a higher level.  In addition, every time I look at the head of the bald eagle, I feel like looking at a leader.  His eyes are sharp, condescending, and serious, as if he might not know when he will pick on you.

    And the most powerful director of our Soul Hunting Bureau [who has not been seen so far] uses the badge of the peacock.  The peacock is a very noble symbol both in the ancient East and the West.  According to oriental legends, the peacock was bred by the phoenix, the head of all birds, after obtaining the spirit of mating. It was born of the same mother as the roc, and was named the Great Ming King Bodhisattva by the Buddha.  In Western mythology, the peacock is the sacred bird of the Queen of Heaven, Hera, because Hera was called Juno in Roman mythology, so the peacock is also called "Juno's bird".

    So this is the most noble meaning of peacock.  Besides being narcissistic and beautiful, peacocks don¡¯t seem to have any other uses. This is also a common problem of big-name leaders [Fuck, beware of being harmonized].  Therefore, I always feel that the designer of this badge is simply a fortress. He is a critical artist with the characteristics of the times and vision.

    From this point of view, the person we want to investigate, or if our guess is correct, then Peng Jiamu's target is probably a certain bald eagle, the deputy director who is one level higher than Ouyang Bo.

    We really don't know how many deputy bureau chiefs there are.  The secrecy work of the Hunting Bureau is very good. We can only know about Ouyang Bo.  I don't know anything about the people and things above.

    So I discussed it with Zhao Yu. In order to find out the truth, I would like to explain the current situation and speculation to Ouyang Bo.  Otherwise we cannot determine the truth.

    We called Ouyang Bo to Wu Dan's store in private, and told him about the speculation.  Ouyang Bo was also a little surprised after hearing this: "You mean, you suspect that the plant specimen found by Professor Peng's expert team is still there?"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said:"I just speculated that something must have happened after the specimen was found. For example, these things did not pass through your hands, but were directly reported to the upper leadership. But after the upper leadership made a decision, something bad happened.  Case."

    Ouyang Bo's face was uncertain: "What do you mean?"

    The few of us looked at each other and didn't speak.  The meaning is obvious by now.  The lice on the bald man's head are obvious.  I have consulted ancient books about the origin of meditation flowers, and also asked the fairy sister Su Ling.  This flower is extremely rare and almost extinct.  But there is a particularly strange effect, that is, after taking it, people will become like zombies, that is to say, their combat effectiveness is superior, just like taking stimulants.  Of course, those who take stimulants are only pre-paying their physical strength in advance, and after a certain level, they will still run out of fuel.

    But after ordinary people eat this kind of flower, they can transform into a figure of the God of War level, and as long as it is not a fatal injury, they will be fearless.  But there is one bad thing.  That is, after eating this thing, it is as hyperactive as taking drugs.  If you can't go to the battlefield to fight the enemy to the death, you will kill each other or self-mutilate, and the consequences will be very serious.

    Originally, Professor Peng's team came to Lop Nur just for meditation flowers.  In the early years, there were rumors on the Internet that an abandoned engineering research facility was discovered in Lop Nur.  But the ruins were nowhere to be found.  Obviously, the Hunting Bureau got rid of it later.

    With such a simple guess, it is very likely that before the arrival of the expert group, someone has discovered the meditation flower and reported it to the high-level.  And according to the rumors of zombies and lunatics appearing in Lop Nur, some high-level people must have experimented with real people out of their minds.  However, because the experimenters after taking the Meditation Flower were so crazy that they couldn't control it, a small chaos broke out in Lop Nur, which was discovered by the local villagers, so various rumors and rumors on the Internet have been raging for a long time.

    Then the government expressed outrage.  What the hell is using real people to do experiments before researching it clearly, and it is known to everyone. Is this the rhythm of challenging authority?  ?  Even if it's an experiment, it's fine to carry it out quietly, and it's even discovered by others. If the country of the United States finds out about it, wouldn't it be poor again?  !

    As a result, high-level officials began to "destroy" the evidence.  However, the function of the Meditation Flower was secretly reported to the Hunting Bureau.  The high-level executives of the Hunting Bureau may feel that it is a pity that all these crazy things have been destroyed, so they sent a team of experts from the famous biologist Professor Peng to Lop Nur for investigation and research, and secretly brought back the plant specimens.

    Therefore, there was a trip to Peng Jiamu.  However, Professor Peng is not easy to deceive.  After he went to Lop Nur, he must have discovered a research site that had not been completely destroyed before, so he had some doubts about the function of this mysterious plant specimen.  It may be that he conducted a simple experiment to prove that he discovered the secret of Zen meditation flower, and then recalled what happened in Lop Nur before, and immediately felt a breath of conspiracy.

    There must be someone with ulterior motives in the high level of the Hunting Bureau who wants this mysterious plant specimen.  As for what to do, everyone knows, such as biological and chemical weapons.  Therefore, in view of national security considerations, Professor Peng decided to find a way to hide the plant specimens first, and then directly contact the trusted people in the Hunting Bureau.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 566: The real goal

    ?

    Therefore, there is a record in the data that Professor Peng left a note like "I went to the east to find a well".  He left this, probably to find a reason to meet someone.

    Maybe this person is someone he really trusts.  However, we cannot speculate on what happened next.  Because when he was found later, he was already lying near the tomb of the desert princess with the Pisces jade pendant in his arms.

    "Tell me, was Peng Jiamu assassinated by someone back then? But because he was wearing a Pisces jade pendant, he didn't die? But the murderer thought he was dead, so he left him there alone." I said.

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "Maybe so. If our guess is correct, then you must still have someone present. This person has either been murdered, or he himself is the one who betrayed Professor Peng."

    Hearing this, I suddenly realized: "I understand. The reason why Peng Jiamu said that he lost his memory is to avoid this person! Let people think that he has forgotten these pasts, and he will not kill himself!"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "I guess so. Of course, these things have yet to be verified."

    Wu Dan had been listening from the sidelines, and couldn't help laughing at this moment: "Listen to what you said, why did I think of "Assembly Number"?"

    Ouyang Bo's face was always cloudy. After Zhao Yu and I finished talking, he said after a while: "In the past few days, there are indeed high-level officials from the Hunting Bureau asking about Pisces Yupei and Peng Jiamu. But there is more than one person who has asked about this matter.  Two. Two deputy chiefs."

    Wu Dan said: "Looking at the meaning, one must want to harm Peng Jiamu, and the other is the person he turned to for help back then, or someone he trusted. It just depends on how you distinguish."

    So we asked Ouyang Bo for the information of these two deputy bureaus.  Seeing Ouyang Bo's reluctance, I secretly spit in my heart: Who cares about this shit, will you die if you show it?  !

    Ouyang Bo's mobile phone is more high-end and elegant than ours, and it seems to have an encryption function.  He took out his mobile phone and handed it to us: "The names and information of the two deputy directors of the Hunting Bureau who have been involved in this matter are here."

    I took it over and took a look, almost staring out my eyes.  The name of the first deputy director was quite unfamiliar, Dong Chengpeng.  But the second one, damn it, I don't even think it's this person.

    I saw three large characters on the information: Feng Sihai.  Feng Sihai!  !

    The corners of my lips twitched, and I pointed to Feng Sihai's name and asked: "I said Ouyang Zhuan's family, isn't this guy Feng Sihai, the boss of the gangster I know?"

    Ouyang Bo nodded and said, "Yes, it's Feng Sihai from Tianjin." I suddenly felt that the Three Views had been destroyed.

    Wu Dan was also very surprised: "No wonder, I said how can a person like Duan Qingshui give his life to an ordinary gangster brother. It turns out that this big brother has a lot of background. Thinking about Shen Can's case back then, it's no wonder the government followed up with him."  Feng Sihai asks for help, this is a family at all!"

    "Impossible, Feng Sihai has no foundation in Taoism. I can tell that the aura around him is no different from that of ordinary people!" I questioned.

    Ouyang Bo said: "I didn't say that the leaders of the Soul Hunting Bureau must have peerless Taoism. For example, Professor Peng. The main reason why Feng Sihai is an important member of the Soul Hunting Bureau is that his news channels are not compatible  Underestimate."

    I was speechless immediately.  Recalling Feng Sihai's appearance, I only feel a little vague.  It's not that I can't remember his appearance, but that I can't figure out whether he is right or wrong.  Feng Sihai gave people the impression that he had a good bearing and a calm mind.  It seems that there is a universe and a sense of proportion in my heart.

    "Who is Dong Chengpeng?" Zhao Yu asked, looking at the rather rich middle-aged man on the phone and asked.

    Ouyang Bo said: "He has a deep background. He was originally from the military. Later, he came to the Soul Hunting Bureau as the deputy director. I really don't know the rest. But he was indeed one of the commanders of the Lop Nur incident. Including the later  It is also an order from him and several high-level officials to use the army and nuclear bombs to eliminate those 'experiments' who have gone crazy."

    Zhao Yu looked at Ouyang Bo, and said slowly: "You mean, it was his proposal back then to wipe out all the experimenters?"

    Ouyang Bo said: "I only heard about this, but many people also agreed."

    I said: "Then what are you thinking about? It's likely that Dong Chengpeng is Peng Jiamu's target."

    Wu Dan asked: "What about Boss Feng? It seems that Boss Feng's suspicion cannot be completely ruled out. Oh, that's not right. If people from the military want to study some 'biochemical weapons', then it seems that this is the most suspected one.  Dong Chengpeng."

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "Maybe it was him back then, or some people wanted meditation flowers, so they sent a team of experts to look for them. When you find themHowever, Professor Peng suddenly suspected his motives, silently hid the specimens, and chose to discuss the matter with someone he trusted.  But the other party either betrayed him or was killed by the real murderer, which caused so many years of hatred.  According to the information, many experts and scholars who traveled with Professor Peng were missing, or suffered heavy casualties, and only a few survived.  Presumably many of them didn't even know how they died or why they died.  This time, maybe Professor Peng came back with revenge.  Back then, so many colleagues died inexplicably, and at the same time, I almost died in the desert. If there was no resentment in my heart, it would be impossible.  "

    "It turns out that so many experts and professors died in order to silence them." Ouyang Bo sighed: "If your guess is true, then even I am not qualified to ask about this matter. But even if your guess is correct,  There is no such evidence, even if I want to apply to my superiors, it will not be approved."

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "This is easy to handle, why don't we just come up with a strategy."

    "Follow the plan? How do you say it?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "Anyway, Dong Chengpeng or Feng Sihai was behind the incident. Then ask them to come out with BK. Through their reactions, we can see who is right."

    Zhao Yu said: "This is a way, but I'm afraid the two of them won't show up."

    "Give it a try. Besides, Professor Peng doesn't seem to be a fuel-efficient lamp. He must have taken some action. If you observe it recently, you may find something." I said.

    So after the four of us made an agreement, we decided to let Ouyang Zhuan's family pass the news that Peng Jiamu might take revenge to these two people.  Then, we informed Duan Qingshui to check Peng Jiamu's whereabouts and see what he has been up to recently.  At the same time, let Duan Qingshui pay attention to Feng Sihai's actions.  As for Dong Chengpeng, I left it to Ouyang Zhuan's family to observe.

    From this point of view, Fang Liang has nothing to suspect.  But where has this guy been hiding, and what is he busy with?  This confuses me a bit.

    In the next few days, there was indeed a change in the Hunting Bureau.  Feng Sihai, who had been reclusive all this time, also quietly sent people to search for news about Peng Jiamu.  And the other deputy director was not idle, and was also investigating Peng Jiamu's news.

    During the period, I called Fang Liang, but I couldn't get through.  Damn, this guy seems to have blocked me.

    Watching us busy, Po Jun said that he stood by and watched.  In addition to this, the head of the Xiaomi version of the Maoshan School, who has always been a rice bug, eats, sleeps, and idles, suddenly came to join us.

    When I saw Xiao Mi's version of Master Zi Zhengdao in Wu Dan Bookstore, I was startled: "Why are you here? Aren't you eating and sleeping these days?"

    Xiao Mi said with a smile: "Then you have wronged me. In order to be the leader, I have memorized all the information about Zi Zhengdao. Now I guess no one can see through my identity."

    I "cut": "Okay, you. Are you here to show off to us?"

    Xiao Mi said sternly: "No, that's not true. It's because when I was looking through the important things that Taoist Master Zizheng carried with him, I found a notebook written by him. There are some things recorded in the notebook. Let me show you.  "

    As he spoke, he handed us a thread-bound notebook.  Xiao Mi turned the note to one of the pages and let me read it.  I looked at that page carefully, and saw that it was written in semi-classical Chinese with a brush.  After reading it, I was a little surprised.

    It turns out that this record is actually similar to the content of the Jiangnan monument we have seen.  In addition to this, Taoist Zizheng actually recorded a strange place in Tianjin.

    "Below the Eye of Tianjin is the Haihe River. There is actually something in the Haihe River?!" I looked at this record in surprise and said, "This, is this possible?!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 567: The Eye of Tianjin

    ?

    "What's under the Haihe River?" Zhao Yu asked.

    Wu Dan also came over when he heard the words, and said, "Why haven't I heard that there is anything under the Haihe River? Is there anything rare?"

    "Mythical beast, Master." As I spoke, I handed over the note in my hand.

    I saw a cute illustration of a mythical beast drawn on the notebook of Taoist Zizheng [I didn't expect the head of Maoshan to be an illustration lover].  In this picture, there is a soft body like a chubby bug, with limbs, a chubby head, hairless all over, and it seems to be red.

    "The ancient book "Shen Yi Jing" said: Chaos looks like a dog, with four legs and no claws, has eyes but can't see, it is difficult to walk, has wings, bullies

    People who are kind and like cruelty call people who don't distinguish between right and wrong "chaos".  Wu Dan frowned and said, "I didn't expect the legend to be true?"  There is really something hidden under the Eye of Tianjin.  "

    "There are too many legends about Tianjin. Is there such a monster living under the Haihe River?" I asked.

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "I originally thought it was a legend. About five or six years ago, I met Master once in Tianjin, that is, the head of the Maoshan School, Zi Zhengdao. At that time, he was still in good health.  Talk more. He came this time, brought several disciples of the Maoshan School with extremely high Taoism, and ran directly to the current location of the Tianjin Eye, on the bank of the Haihe River."

    "I didn't understand what happened, so I followed Master to the current location of the Tianjin Eye." Wu Dan said: "It was about 2008, and the Tianjin Eye was built in 2009. It didn't exist at that time.  At that time, in the section of the Haihe River below the Tianjin Eye, people were always drowned. Many people disappeared after swimming in that section of the river. Sometimes floating corpses would come up, but they were all broken and fragmented corpses. Therefore,  At that time, the Tianjin Municipal Government felt that there might be some kind of piranha hiding under the Haihe River.¡±

    "So we sent a lot of people down to explore and salvage, brought professional equipment and wore heavy protective diving suits. Unexpectedly, the people who went down to explore were all dead and injured. At least one survivor survived.  , so he described what he saw underwater, and had someone draw a portrait, which is this chaos. But where in the world have people seen chaos, many people think that what this person saw underwater is a  A mutated monster." Wu Dan said: "But at that time, the Hunting Bureau found something different underwater, so they sent people into the water to have a look. This time, the people who went into the water just detected what was under the water. It was finally determined  , it is very likely that an ancient divine beast, Chaos, is locked."

    "After finding out, the Spirit Hunting Bureau also encountered difficulties. They are better at dealing with ordinary ghosts and supernatural cases. But people don't know how to deal with this kind of divine beast with super spiritual power. So the people from the Spirit Hunting Bureau suggested to go to  Please ask my master, Zi Zhengdao, to come out of the mountain to study how to deal with this divine beast." Wu Dan said.

    "No way, master, why is this thing locked under the Haihe River? This is not a good thing." I was surprised.  No matter how awesome the beast is, I don't think he can stand up to the changes of time.  It's impossible to survive underwater for so many years.

    "Have you forgotten, why is Tianjin Wei called Tianjin Wei?" Wu Dan said, "It is the place guarded by the imperial capital, and the place where Ming Chengzu Zhu Di stationed his soldiers. We suspect that at that time, the spirit of a divine beast  It was locked at the bottom of the Haihe River for emergencies. But this incident may have been forgotten by the later emperors, so Chaos was left at the bottom of the Haihe River."

    "Since they have existed for thousands of years, why did the riots suddenly appear six or seven years ago?" I asked.

    Wu Dan pondered: "In fact, since the flood that shocked the whole country in 1998, the celestial phenomena have changed and become abnormal. The abnormal celestial phenomena have affected everything in the world, and it seems to have affected the ancient seal at the bottom of the Haihe River. Chaos has awakened, and the Haihe River once flooded into  The disaster flooded the surrounding villages. Although it has been treated several times, it has not had a particularly good effect. Later, the two sides of the Haihe River were reconstructed, and the river water was fine, but the beasts under the river were about to move. That's why we invited Master Zizheng to find a way  Deal with the situation."

    Hearing this, I suddenly laughed and said, "Master, is the Tianjin Eye your master and my master suggested to build it?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "That's right, in order to suppress that divine beast."

    I thought to myself why both master and apprentice like to build something to suppress evil things?  For example, the barbecue city next to the Daily Building was suggested by Wu Dan.  Fortunately, the Tianjin Eye was originally suggested by the head of the Maoshan School.

    But, in general, building these things is a great way to "check and balance".  Some things cannot be easily destroyed, or eliminated.  If this kind of checks and balances can be exchanged for balance, that is the best way.

    Wu Dan said: "Looking at the Eye of Tianjin during the day, you won't see why. You have to watch it at night. The Eye of the Nether.Yano, it's different from us.  "

    What Wu Dan said made me more curious about Tianjin Eye.  Afterwards, I did make a point of going to see it at night.  This thing is said to be the world's first Ferris wheel. It is a Ferris wheel built across the river and integrated with a bridge and a wheel. It has both sightseeing and transportation functions.

    The appearance looks nothing special, just an ordinary giant Ferris wheel.  But at night, when the lights on the Ferris wheel come together, the reflection is reflected in the river, and the pillars of the Ferris wheel actually glow with bronze light.  This kind of light is impressively the luster of an ancient artifact.  This light reflected into the river, like an upside-down sharp sword, straight to the center of the river.  The ring of lights on the Ferris wheel illuminates the scene.

    After seeing this, I realized that the pillars of the ferris wheel were mixed with some mysterious ingredients to ward off evil spirits, just like forging a herringbone-shaped magic weapon.  The golden light of this method pierced the river like a sharp blade, which had a suppressive effect on the monster and suppressed the aura.

    It is also the peace on both sides of the Haihe River these years.

    "Don't say it, the name of this Ferris wheel is very special, Tianjin Eye, as if it is really an eye staring at people." I laughed.

    "Uncle Wu, who knows that there are mythical beasts under the Haihe River?" Zhao Yu asked suddenly.

    Wu Dan said: "I, my master, some disciples of the Maoshan Sect, and some people from the Hunting Bureau. Of course, the disciples of the Maoshan Sect may not all know, they are just in case, if the beast is really killed  It was a shock, and a big battle was inevitable, and it might even harm the people. But in the end, there was no chaos. Fortunately, after the completion of the Tianjin Eye, it has been really peaceful for many years, and it is still in good order until now."

    Zhao Yu's complexion suddenly sank, and he said, "No, the people in the Hunting Spirit Bureau know the origin of the Eye of Tianjin and its role. Peng Jiamu is a member of the Spirit Hunting Bureau, so he should also know the origin and background of the Eye of Tianjin  .¡±

    Wu Dan frowned and said, "Are you suspicious that this bk will attack Tianjin Eye?"

    Zhao Yu said: "Intuition. People from Duan Qingshui and the Hunting Bureau are already investigating Peng Jiamu's whereabouts. It seems that he hasn't been to any special place recently. It's just that one day, he suddenly took the Eye of Tianjin and went to the other side of the river.  At that time, the colleagues of the Hunting Bureau just followed him to see where his destination was, but they didn't pay attention to whether he did anything while riding the Ferris wheel. In case, he really had a certain idea,  He went all out for revenge, I'm afraid, he's going to get that thing out of the river and cause a big mess."

    "How did he get it out? This guy seems to have a weak foundation in Taoism, okay?" I sneered and said, "How can he handle the ancient seal and the Eye of Tianjin by himself?"

    "Well, it is very difficult to release the beast. Unless the Eye of Tianjin is removed." Wu Dan nodded.

    Xiao Mi, who had been eating snacks, suddenly interjected, "You don't need to move, there is a way to get it done."

    Zhao Yu and Wu Dan looked at him, and suddenly their expressions changed.  Immediately, I also thought of a possibility, and couldn't help shivering: "You mean, he might want to blow up the Tianjin Eye?!"

    Xiao Mi shrugged her shoulders: "That's right, isn't this a good way? Think about it, if you find a way to lure the enemies of the Hunting Bureau to that place, then blow up the Eye of Tianjin and release the monsters in the river, how many hunters will be killed?"  The masters of the game will all die."

    At this moment, Zhao Yu's cell phone rang suddenly.  When he picked it up, Zhao Yu's face immediately changed.  After hanging up the phone, he said to me: "Officer Ouyang said that Feng Sihai and Dong Chengpeng didn't know what news they received at the same time, and they took a few people to the direction of Tianjin Eye." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 568 Revenge

    ?

    I was a little dizzy when I heard this.  Well, the good and bad spirits, it's over now, I didn't expect Peng Jiamu to be really crazy, and he wanted to blow up the Tianjin Eye that suppressed the ancient evil beasts in the Haihe River.

    However, what makes me even more puzzled is, what kind of message did he send to the two of them, so that Feng Sihai and Dong Chengpeng hurried over?

    After thinking about it, it is likely that Peng Jiamu mentioned the events of that year in his letter, which made the two of them decide to meet him in private.  After all, no matter who was right or wrong, it was not a good thing that happened back then.  Maybe there is another charge of indiscriminate killing of innocent people.

    By the time we arrived at Tianjin Eye, the sky had slowly dimmed.  The warm clouds peeled off and slowly disappeared from the sky.  When the lights came on, the Tianjin Eye was also lit up with a blue-purple neon light.

    The orange light was also lit on the human-shaped support of the Tianjin Eye, and I really saw the sword of Taoism piercing the middle of the river.

    Before and after the 11th tourist season, there are also many tourists in Tianjin.  Originally, at seven or eight o'clock in the evening, the giant Ferris wheel Tianjin Eye would not receive guests.  But in the peak tourist season, there are still a lot of tourists at 90 o'clock in the evening, so the Ferris wheel is open until 9:30 o'clock.

    It was seven o'clock in the evening when we arrived.  Zhao Yu, Wu Dan and Xiao Mi and I secretly observed whether there were people from the Hunting Bureau.  We all know several of Feng Sihai's relatives, but the people in the Hunting Bureau can be distinguished from ordinary people just by looking at the aura around them.

    A few of us wandered around until nine o'clock, and finally saw Feng Sihai, Duan Qingshui and the legendary Dong Chengpeng.

    "They are coming." I whispered.

    In fact, there are not many tourists in this place so far, and after another half an hour, there are no people around.

    "I seem to have seen Peng Jiamu." Zhao Yu suddenly whispered, "Look, it's by the river."

    We are some distance away from the river, in order not to appear in an obvious place with a wide view, so as to prevent being seen by Feng Sihai and the others.

    But at this time, Peng Jiamu walked over swaggeringly, as if he wanted to show them on purpose, and stood by the river.

    Sure enough, after a while, someone surrounded him.  I looked carefully at the people who came, one of them seemed to be from the Soul Hunting Bureau, and the other was Feng Sihai's personal entourage.

    Two groups of people surrounded Peng Jiamu.  Seeing this, Wu Dan whispered, "Let's go and have a look too."

    As we spoke, the four of us slowly moved closer.  Fortunately, it was covered by night, and the attention of the group was focused on Peng Jiamu, so no one noticed us.

    At this time, I saw Duan Qingshui walking over with Feng Sihai supporting him.  On the opposite side is the middle-aged man Dong Chengpeng we saw in the information.

    "Yo, I didn't expect both of you to come." Peng Jiamu laughed.

    I was about to continue to listen to what this guy had to say, but Wu Dan suddenly whispered to me: "By the way, what Xiao Mi is inside, you go back and find Po Jun."

    Xiao Mi immediately became unhappy: "Why do you ask me to run errands?!"

    Wu Dan rolled his eyes: "I don't need you to run errands, I'll be there in a short time by taxi, and bring Po Jun here quickly."

    I was puzzled by Wu Dan's plan, but Xiao Mi also nodded and turned to leave.  We continued to observe the confrontation between Peng Jiamu and several people.

    "Peng Jiamu, what do you mean?!" Dong Chengpeng is a tall, middle-aged fat man. He looks very tall and straight, and looks rich. He looks like an official.  When Dong Chengpeng saw Feng Sihai, his expression became a little unnatural, and when he saw Peng Jiamu again, his attitude became a little annoyed.

    "It's not interesting, let's calculate our previous accounts." Peng Jiamu sneered, changing from the gentle and refined scholar demeanor of the past, with a bit of resentment in his eyes.

    "Speak clearly!" Dong Chengpeng said coldly.

    Feng Sihai, who had always been calm and calm, said calmly at this time: "Director Dong, why are you in a hurry. I have always been curious about what happened back then, so I hurried over after receiving the letter."

    "What is there to say about what happened back then." Dong Chengpeng said: "I am nothing more than executing the state's order!"

    "Execute the state order? Will the state order the killing of so many innocent people? Will the state order the killing of my colleagues and friends, and kill me?! The state will use that dangerous plant specimen to study terrorism  Is it a biochemical weapon?! Dong Chengpeng, I don¡¯t know what your ambitions are, but I remember clearly that you killed innocent people in vain!¡± Peng Jiamu was suddenly agitated.

    After hearing this, I was also excited. Our guesses are all correct!

    Dong Chengpeng said coldly: "I don't understand what you are talking about. Besides, you are notHave you lost your memory?  Is this now a bloody spout and framed a government official?  !  "

    Peng Jiamu said coldly: "If I don't say that I have lost my memory, can you let me go? Will you let me go?! Back then, I saw through your plot and connected with the agents of the Hunting Bureau, but in the end it was your  People plotted. Fortunately, I broke into the princess's tomb and took the Pisces jade pendant before, otherwise I would be a dead person now."

    As soon as Peng Jiamu finished speaking, Feng Sihai asked, "Why, Director Dong, is this true?"

    Dong Chengpeng didn't speak, but his face had already changed subtly.  I saw an undercurrent surging all around, it seems that these two groups of people want to fight.

    Peng Jiamu looked at the two of them back and forth, and suddenly sneered, "It turns out that my guess was correct. The real culprit was indeed Dong Chengpeng. I was never sure who gave the order before, but now it seems that I already know."

    As soon as Peng Jiamu finished speaking, I saw Dong Chengpeng raised his hand and waved it behind him.  Suddenly, a large group of people in black clothes rushed out of the darkness.

    These people were armed with live ammunition and pointed their guns at Feng Sihai, Duan Qingshui, Peng Jiamu and others.  I was shocked in my heart, thinking that this guy has a ulterior motive, and he was really prepared.  But Feng Sihai is different.  Feng Sihai probably didn't expect that Dong Chengpeng would bring so many people here, nor did he expect that Dong Chengpeng was the instigator of what happened back then, or that he dared to tear his face openly.

    Seeing the situation, Dong Chengpeng immediately regained confidence, and his expression relaxed: "Peng Jiamu, Feng Sihai. You two colluded to steal the Zen meditation flower plant specimens that the country has been searching for. Now that you are arrested, what can you say?"  ?!"

    Hearing this, Feng Sihai smiled and said, "Director Dong, you have good adaptability. But, will anyone believe your words?"

    Dong Chengpeng smiled grimly: "No one needs to believe it, as long as you are killed, there will be no proof."

    As he spoke, he waved his hand again, and when I saw those people, I immediately wanted to pull the trigger.  My scalp tingled. Although I didn't have much solid friendship with Feng Sihai, I still couldn't bear to see so many people about to bleed on the spot.

    Just when I wanted to go up to stop it, I saw Peng Jiamu suddenly holding up something in his hand and shouting: "Whoever wants to do something, I will blow up the Eye of Tianjin, let the things under the Haihe River come out, and then everyone will die together, no, the whole city will die."  Everyone dies together!!"

    Fuck, it turns out that this guy has installed explosives on Tianjin Eye first!  I was startled, thinking that this guy is really ruthless, if the remote control is pressed, the Tianjin Eye will be destroyed, maybe the surrounding houses will be destroyed, and the things under the Haihe River will be released. This will really kill the city.

    At this time, Zhao Yu immediately took out his phone and called Ouyang Zhuan's family, and silently called the bomb disposal experts to come.  At this moment, I understood Wu Dan's purpose for calling Pojun: he was afraid that Peng Jiamu would really destroy the Eye of Tianjin and release the ancestor from the Haihe underground.  In this case, if you ask Po Jun for help, you may be able to restrain the divine beast.

    When Peng Jiamu yelled, the opponent's gun stopped and did not move.  At this time, there was no one here, and no one saw the confrontation for a while.

    At this time, I suddenly saw Duan Qingshui dragging Peng Jiamu behind him suddenly, and shouted: "Be careful!"

    I only heard a muffled sound, as if someone had fired a shot.  But the gun is equipped with a silencer, so the sound is dull.  I saw that the bullet just hit Zhongduan Qingshui's chest.  However, Boss Duan's body protection magical skill showed its power again, and the bullet was ejected all of a sudden, rolling to the ground.

    Dong Chengpeng was taken aback, probably because he had never seen Duan Qingshui such a King Kong Arhat-like figure, he was stunned.  At this moment, Duan Qingshui waved to his subordinates, and his subordinates immediately stepped forward to fight with the people brought by Dong Chengpeng.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and sixty-ninth: Using people as a guide? Three unique formations

    ?

    ?Since the distance between the two groups of people was not far, after Duan Qingshui's men rushed forward, everyone immediately fought hand-to-hand.  Since no one on the two sides wore any special uniforms, all plainclothes, so passers-by who saw it from afar thought it was a gangster fight, so they all hid far away.

    I asked Dan Wu if we should go up and help.  Wu Dan sat on the ground next to him and said, "Don't mix things up, just look at the situation first."

    So the three of us stood aside and watched, and saw that Duan Qingshui was invincible, and wherever he went, there were blows of fists, and he directly beat up a large area of ??those people.  I suddenly had a visual sense of watching the two teams face off in an online game.  Unexpectedly, Dong Chengpeng, the old bk, brought people who didn't know the law at all, they were just ordinary agents, maybe he brought some special mission agents from the army.  It's very advanced, but unfortunately in close combat, even the best guns can't beat Chopin's sadness.  Whoever has time to shoot is directly punched.

    Maybe Uncle Dong originally thought that as long as you have a gun in your hand, no matter how awesome you are, Feng Sihai, you are still a god.  Uncle Jie certainly didn't expect Feng Sihai to have Duan Qingshui, the god of war, who was invulnerable at all.

    After a while, Dong Chengpeng's expression turned pale, and he was about to slip away quietly when he saw the crowd fighting in scuffle.  Just as he was about to run to his black car, Wu Dan jumped up and quickly chased after him, blocking Dong Chengpeng.

    Wu Dan's coherent movements startled me, and I thought that this fat man would still be so agile.

    "Where are you going, leader?" Wu Dan stopped Dong Chengpeng with a smile.  Zhao Yu and I also hurriedly followed.

    Dong Chengpeng looked at us and frowned, naturally he didn't know me and Zhao Yu.  Our level is too low.

    "Who are you?!" Dong Chengpeng shouted.

    "The person who caught you." After speaking, Wu Dan didn't talk nonsense, and stretched out his hand like lightning, grabbing Fatty Dong's arm.  Fatty Dong doesn't look fat, and his movements are not slow.  Although in the past few years, he has been pampered and became a leader without having to charge forward, but after all, he was born in the army, so he still has a certain strength.  So the two fat men made two quick moves, but Fatty Dong didn't have the ability of Wu Dan who had experienced many battles over the years, so he was quickly subdued by Wu Dan who cut his hands back.

    "You guys, do you know who I am?! How dare you arrest me?!" Fatty Dong shouted angrily.

    "You are the one who was arrested, so don't doubt it any more." Wu Dan said, turning his head to see Feng Sihai and Duan Qingshui coming this way after the fight.

    Duan Qingshui was slightly surprised when he saw us: "Why are you here?"

    I smiled and said, "How can we hide anything in this world from us. I know why you are here. This man, Dong Chengpeng, should you take him back to the Hunting Bureau now?"

    Before Duan Qingshui could speak, I suddenly heard the sound of car brakes behind me.  The few of us couldn't help but turned our heads and saw a taxi parked by the river, Xiao Mi opened the door, dragged Po Jun and ran under the car.

    This scene looks a bit weird to outsiders.  An old man with a gray beard dragged another ugly man out of the car, which reminded me of a sentence: "I think of our running in the sunset that year, that was our lost youth"

    No matter how you look at it, there is a strong sense of disobedience.

    "Here it comes, I brought it to you!" Xiao Mi said.

    I rubbed my forehead and said: "Xiao Mi, please pay attention to your current identity, at least you are a Taoist elder, please don't behave in such a cute way, after all, you are not" I haven't finished talking about "fox"  Two words, Zhao Yu punched me and told me to shut up.

    At first I didn't notice it, but after a while, several of Feng Sihai's subordinates were staring at us, and then I felt that Xiao Mi's identity should not be revealed, if the secret is revealed, I am afraid that there will be big troubles in the future.

    Originally, Wu Dan came to find Po Jun just in case.  Now it seems that it is too much to worry about.  We quickly subdued Dong Chengpeng, but Peng Jiamu didn't let the so-called bomb explode.

    However, just when the rest of us were focusing on Po Jun and Xiao Mi, Dong Chengpeng saw the opportunity, and suddenly pushed Wu Dan aside, rushed to Peng Jiamu, and snatched the remote control of the bomb.  device.

    The old guy moved relatively quickly, and he actually grabbed the remote control in his hand in the blink of an eye.  I was startled, and only heard Dong Chengpeng shout: "It's a death anyway, this time, we all die together! I want you to be buried with me!"

    Having said that, this guy actually pressed the remote control without hesitation!

    All of us were taken aback, looking at the huge Tianjin Eye at the same time, as if boiling water had been poured over our hearts, we were nervous and frightened, for fear that the thing would fall, and the twoBoth buildings and residents will suffer.

    One after another, the underwater thing will also appear.

    However, I saw that as the button of the remote control was pressed, there was only a whistling sound of electric current coming from the direction of Tianjin Eye.

    Several currents of light flashed across Tianjin Eye, and a miraculous scene appeared.  Of course, the word magical is not very appropriate, but at that time, the neon lights on Tianjin Eye went out successively, just like the huge eye suddenly closed.

    The same is true for the herringbone pillar, the lights went out, and the entire huge Ferris wheel was immersed in the night, turning into a huge black wheel.

    At the same time, I saw a few faint golden lights of Dao Talismans emerging from several directions of the Eye of Tianjin, and finally the light flashed like a firework meteor, and then, the huge black wheel turned in the opposite direction.

    "No, the formation seems to have been touched!" Wu Dan exclaimed in surprise, holding the dragon-slaying sword in his hand, threw three spells into the sky, and flew towards the huge Ferris wheel.

    But it was like a drop in the bucket, the ferris wheel stopped for a moment, but continued to spin, and the three Dao Talismans fell into the water one after another and disappeared.

    Seeing this scene, Dong Chengpeng looked up to the sky and laughed happily.  I felt resentful in my heart, thinking what are you laughing at, if that chaos comes out, you old bastard will have to stuff it between your teeth!

    At this time, the police car roared, and it seemed that the bomb disposal experts called by Zhao Yu had arrived.  Zhao Yu didn't care about anything else, so he hurried up to ask them to help evacuate the residents on both sides of the strait.

    The reason for the evacuation was that the Tianjin Eye was malfunctioning and was being overhauled. In order to avoid any accidents, the surrounding people were evacuated first.  No one or any vehicles were left within 800 meters of the bank of the Haihe River, and a cordon was set up to keep people far away from the periphery.

    At this moment, I saw that Tianjin Eye began to tremble, as if an earthquake was happening underwater.  As it turned, strands of powerful silver light shot out from the bottom of the river.

    Seeing this, Wu Dan grabbed Peng Jiamu and shouted: "What the hell did you use?! You have such great ability?!"

    Peng Jiamu was also a little scared, and said: "I, I didn't think much about it at the time. I used the spell to break the seal and stole the Spirit Hunter"

    Wu Dan let go of him angrily, walked up to Po Jun, and said seriously: "This underwater beast is about to be released. You see, for the sake of the people and souls of Tianjin City, why can't you stand by and watch?"

    Po Jun looked at him, and said coldly, "I'm afraid I'm not that capable of sealing this thing."

    Wu Dan gritted his teeth and said, "Three unique formations! You must understand this formation, and the seal is similar."

    Po Jun shook his head and said: "No, with my ability, it's okay for the Sanjue Formation to seal the ghosts of a few mortals, but I don't think I have such a great ability to seal the ancient beasts."

    Wu Dan said: "What if we use people as the introduction?"

    Po Jun was taken aback, and looked at him fixedly: "Are you serious?"

    I asked: "What does it mean to be guided by people?"

    Po Jun said: "Sanjue Formation, the three Gates of Fate are usually placed with very powerful spells or magic tools to restrain evil things. If you release people or masters of Taoism, it will consume your own Yang Qi and magic weapon."  At the price of life, come to trap this evil thing. It might be life-threatening.¡±

    Wu Dan said: "I'm coming! Po Jun, I hope you can think about it and make a quick decision."

    Po Jun said coldly: "Even if I agree, there is still one person missing. Among us, who can be the third introduction?"

    When Duan Qingshui heard this, he immediately said, "I'll be on top."

    Po Jun shook his head and said: "No, these three unique formations to seal the beasts are not foolproof. If you miss, you can still resist. If something happens to you, it's over."

    At this time, I saw that the silver light at the bottom of the river was stronger, and the giant black Ferris wheel was spinning faster.  As a result, a passion to save the country and the people, and save the common people in the world surged into my heart, and I couldn't help blurting out: "Master, count me in!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 570: Seal

    ?

    Wu Dan looked at me and said nothing.  I was a little annoyed by his attitude.  What's the matter, do you still doubt my ability?  Since the last time Pojun opened up the two veins of Ren and Du, Lao Zhi has improved his Taoism, and he still doesn't trust me.

    Po Jun said: "You can do it too, but your chances of dying are a little higher."

    After hearing this, I cursed in my heart: I can't be more tactful.

    Wu Dan was obviously not willing to let me have an accident, he hesitated for a long time, and finally had no choice but to nod in agreement.  So we acted separately.  Duan Qingshui asked his subordinates to catch Dong Chengpeng, and then took care of us with Xiao Mi.  Wu Dan and I stood in a triangular position on the bank of the Hai River according to Po Jun's instructions.  Po Jun drew a spell in the center with the soft sword he carried with him, and it was deeply imprinted in the middle of the formation we formed.

    As the spell was engraved, I saw a golden light flowing and converging along the deep ravine of the stroke, and finally painted the entire spell into golden characters.  The golden light of Daoism was shining, and I felt a huge burst of spiritual power of Daoism coming from under my feet.  It was as if the spiritual energy gathered into wind, blowing the corner of Po Jun's robe.  The sound of the wind and the fluttering of his clothes made me feel that ugly as a Po Jun actually has an outrageous side.

    I borrowed the Daoshe Knife from Zhao Yuna, imitating Wu Dan, dripping blood on the blade, chanting mantras, and inserting the shining cold light blade into the ground.

    What surprised me was that the ground surface was clearly paved with mud, water and stones, and the Duoshe Knife could actually be inserted into it after going down.  It can be seen that Pojun's formation is extraordinary, and the aura of Taoism has changed the structure of the surface.

    At this time, the Haihe River was churning, as if something was about to come out of the water.  I was very nervous when I saw this situation, because the Haihe River was behind me, and I was afraid that when the big bug-like mollusk came out, it would be too late to run, and I would be swallowed by it as a snack.  Our head can only be used as a snack for others.

    So I can only try my best to calm down, learn Wu Dan's finger formulas, recite mantras and twist formulas, and prop up the three unique formations.  I saw strands of Taoist golden light emerging from the bottom of my feet, drawing the strange spell circle in the middle.  I watched the Dao Talisman seem to be alive, slowly rising from the ground, and finally stopped in front of Po Jun.

    At this time, I suddenly heard the sound of splashing water behind me, and it seemed that some huge creature had emerged from the bottom of the water.  Hearing the sound of the water, I felt as if the sharp edge was on my back, and I couldn't help but look back.  This one almost freaked me out.  Sure enough, I saw a gigantic creature that seemed to break through the water, revealing a little round top of its head.

    "Master, it seems that something has come out! That chaos, chaos!!" I couldn't help shouting.

    Wu Dan frowned and said, "Don't make any noise, what's the matter with the dumplings! Shut up, it's too noisy."

    I had no choice but to endure the fear and continue to consume.  This formation is to burn one's own Yang Qi to increase the power of the Dao Talisman.  If this is not done well, it will really shorten the life, and if it is not done well, it will die violently on the spot.  If you leave without authorization, all previous efforts will be wasted.

    I saw Po Jun Zhi Jue turn around, and threw the Talisman at the head of the monster behind me.  That talisman was obviously a phantom, but after throwing it, it seemed to become a heavy burden.  I felt that the river behind me seemed to be causing a great uproar, and a wave of waves rushed over me and soaked my back.  I suddenly felt a chill all over my body. This coldness didn't just come from the place where my back was drenched with water, but also felt like the coldness rising from the bottom of my heart spread to my limbs.

    I felt a sudden shock in my heart, knowing that this was the result of the slow depletion of Yang Qi.  Fortunately, Wu Dan gave me a pill just now, which can preserve my vitality at a critical moment.  I hurriedly swallowed what was hidden in my mouth, and suddenly felt a warm current rushing to my heart, and my spirit seemed to improve a lot in an instant.

    I didn't dare to look back, I just watched Po Jun walking around while chanting mantras and Nian Jue with a serious expression, the surrounding wind was howling, and the Haihe River kept rushing to the shore as if it had encountered a typhoon.  I was drenched again and again.

    When the little wind blows, I feel extremely cold on my body.  I saw Po Jun's robe and long hair flying in the wind, and the sky was suddenly struck by lightning.  I looked up at the night sky slightly, and saw that lightning seemed to fall on top of my head.  Thunder immediately sounded, and raindrops fell from the sky.  Paralyzed, it was already cold enough, but this time it was even better, and it was even more chilling.

    I wondered if Po Jun's spell should turn into a big golden net, trapping the Chaos behind me, or become a barrier, suppressing the one behind me.

    But I don't know how long it has passed, the duel between the Sanjuezhen and the monster is still not over, and there is a stalemate.  Slowly, I felt tired and seemed a little overwhelmed.

    Duan Qingshui saw that we hadn't made any progress, so he rushed over to help and punched the monster directly on the head.  I heard a strange call behind me, and I don't know how to describe the sound, it was like the scream of a bird, or like an animal.?? whine.

    I couldn't see the situation behind me, but I just felt that the wind and waves seemed to be less violent, and the thunder and lightning gradually subsided.

    After about a while, when I felt that my whole body was sore and I was about to lie down, the wind finally stopped and the waves came down.

    Wu Dan said from the side: "Okay, it's settled."

    After Wu Dan said this, I breathed a sigh of relief, looked back, and saw that the surface of the Haihe River had regained its tranquility, and the monster had disappeared.  At this moment, the previously extinguished lights on Tianjin Eye turned on one after another.  The ferris wheel is back to normal.  Looking at the huge Ferris wheel with lights on, I suddenly felt a little warm.

    This huge Tianjin Eye turned out to be not only the embellishment and symbol of the city, but also the patron saint of the city.  The light is like hope and peace, penetrating the dreary night.

    We cleaned up the mess, and Ouyang Bo also arrived in person.  Dong Chengpeng was taken back, but we have no way of knowing the details of the Pisces Yupei case back then.  This involves state secrets and political inside information, and Zhao Yu and I are not in the position to intervene.  But fortunately, these things finally have answers.

    Peng Jiamu was also taken back.  This old bk can be regarded as a deadly person.  But the world thought that he disappeared mysteriously, and if he disappeared again this time, he would not be found out.

    When I went back, I took the car driven by Feng Sihai.  I sat in the back row and looked at Feng Sihai, feeling amused.  Unexpectedly, the boss of the gangster turned out to be the deputy director of the Soul Hunting Bureau. It was a fortress.

    These three battles really made us exhausted.  After I went back, I didn't even have the strength to speak, and I fell directly on the bed and fell asleep.

    When I woke up the next day, damn it, it was obviously the time when Qiuhu was insane, but I felt very cold, so I couldn't help curling up on the bed for a while before getting up.

    When I was going out, I ran into Zhao Yu, and Zhao Yu was startled when he saw me wearing a coat: "Why, do you want to cover up prickly heat on a hot day?"

    "It's cold, don't you feel cold?" I asked.

    "What's the cold? It's twenty-seven or eight degrees now, which is hot enough." Zhao Yu said speechlessly, "Did you catch a cold? Did you get caught in the rain yesterday?"

    I smiled bitterly and said, "No, it may be that the Sanjue Formation has absorbed too much Yang Qi, and I feel very cold."

    Zhao Yu nodded and said, "Understood."

    The two of us went out and found that today is a cloudy day, the sky is covered with dark clouds, and it seems to be raining.  Walking on the road, I felt even colder, and I couldn't help shrinking in front of Zhao Yu.

    Seeing this, Zhao Yu smiled and said: "What's the matter, so cold? You can see that people on the road look at you as if they are crazy. Bear with it, Uncle Wu said that it will recover automatically in a few days."

    I smiled wryly and said, "It looks like I'm going to be freezing these days."

    As I said that, I suddenly felt a gust of cold wind blowing around me, and I couldn't help shivering.  When I looked up, I saw that the surroundings were more lively.  The weather is not good today, the sky is gloomy, the sun is weak, and there are a few ghosts walking on the road.

    ?Because my yang qi was weak, these ghosts slowly approached me. How the hell is Huluo Pingyang being bullied by dogs? When he usually looks at me, he is like a mouse seeing a cat.  Now everyone is bold.

    I glared at them a few times, ignored them, and continued walking.  But as I walked, I felt that there was always a ghost following me.  I was immediately annoyed, stopped, and turned to stare at her: "I said what are you looking at?! Possession? Don't be ridiculous, even if my yang is seriously injured now, it's not up to you little devils to bully me!  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 571: Ghost Water Two-Headed Ghost

    ?

    The ghost stared at me for a while, then slowly disappeared into the air.  In fact, if it weren't for the pale face of this female ghost, she would be considered a delicate and beautiful woman in terms of appearance alone, quite literary.

    When the ghost disappeared, I realized that the passers-by around me were all staring at me strangely.  Zhao Yu hurriedly dragged me away, smiling as he walked, "It's okay, my friend has some brain problems, he must have not taken his medicine today."

    Then a bunch of uncles and aunts pointed at me, with expressions of pity and gossip on their faces.

    I was so funny in my heart, I couldn't help jumping over to the crowd, raised my scissors hands, winked and shouted: "I! Today! God! No! Take! Medicine! I feel cute~!"

    Everyone suddenly petrified.  Zhao Yu covered half of his face and dragged me away.  While walking, he scolded: "Damn, don't you think this is stupid?"

    "No, I'm in a good mood. I solved a major case. Ouyang Zhuan's family will definitely give me a bonus this time." I smiled, and couldn't help but imagine the scene where Ouyang Bo handed me a red envelope.  One count, 10,000 yuan.

    Zhao Yu ruthlessly interrupted my imagination: "Don't think too much. We haven't found the Pisces jade pendant yet."

    "Isn't it at Peng Jiamu's place?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "No. Peng Jiamu claimed that the jade pendant he brought with him was stolen during the chaos last night."

    "Stole it? Who could it be?!" I was quite surprised.

    Zhao Yu said: "It must be the few people who appeared near Tianjin Eye last night. I just don't know who it is."

    I was stunned.  At that time, Dong Chengpeng had been brought under control, and the others were all from our side, and they were all allies or friends.  Who would set out to steal this thing?  It can't be Duan Qingshui or Feng Sihai, right?

    "So after today, we may have to investigate the whereabouts of the Pisces jade pendant." Zhao Yu said.

    Of course that is the case. When we returned to the Hunting Bureau, we found that even Mao could not be found.  Of course we can¡¯t find out, damn it, it turns out that the Pisces jade pendant was tampered with by Fang Liang. In order to prevent others from finding out about it, he put some kind of inexplicable spell on the jade pendant to block the "signal" of our tracking equipment.  In the end, I didn't know where Yupei went.

    "I don't know where Fang Liang has gone. Now that the truth is out and the arrest warrant has been revoked, why can't I get in touch? Don't even want to work in the underworld??" I said speechlessly.

    Zhao Yu sighed: "There is no way, let's investigate this matter slowly. We have been busy all day, so it is rare for us to have dinner together on weekends?"

    I nodded and said, "Okay, call Lingxi and Tang Xin."

    Zhao Yu said: "Tang Xin and Lingxi went to buy goods for the store, didn't they tell you?"

    I was speechless: "Could it be just the two of us having dinner together tonight?" As I said that, I jumped back a step: "You can't really fall in love with me, can you? By the way, I didn't change the 'dear' note on the phone."  Yes, it was the evil girl who changed it for me. I don't mean anything to you."

    Zhao Yu said helplessly: "If I have brain fragments, I'll give you a big bottle. Let's go, let's find Uncle Wu for dinner."

    Today is Friday. Since we have been busy these days, Zhao Yu and I did not work overtime at night. We want to take a good rest for the weekend.  Neither of us have the Vajra Arhat body like Duan Qingshui, and there are always times when we are too tired to recharge.

    Wu Dan was still staying in the bookstore. Seeing the two of us arriving, he heard that we were going to eat, so he closed the store immediately and said, "I'm starving to death, let's go and have a drink together."

    I have already bought a good hot pot restaurant on the Internet, on the street diagonally opposite Xikai Church in Heping District.  When the three of us went out, it was just the beginning of nightfall and the beginning of colorful lights.  Zhao Yu drove the car from the Hunting Spirit Bureau and parked the car in a small alley next to Fu'an Street.  There are no lights in this alley, because the nearby lights are enough for us to see the general situation in this alley.

    Just as I was about to enter the car door, I suddenly caught a glimpse of the female ghost I saw just now standing faintly behind our car.

    Since I had seen her before, I was not particularly scared this time. Instead, I stepped forward and was about to ask this girl why she always followed me, but another head suddenly popped out from behind her head.

    The grimace that suddenly appeared was completely different from hers. It was also the face of a long-haired female ghost, but this face was really scary.  It seemed to be swollen by blisters. The width of this face was twice that of an ordinary person, and the facial features were all blurred due to swelling.  When it sticks out suddenly, it's like a wriggling worm growing on the female ghost's body, and it feels indescribably disgusting.

    "Ah!" The sudden appearance of such a pale and swollen face in the dark really scared me to the core.

    My cry also made Wu Dan andYu Yu stopped, turned around and asked, "What's wrong?!"

    "Master, there is a ghost here!" I pointed at the female ghost with two heads and shouted.

    Wu Dan scolded: "What a fuss, don't you see ghosts all the time?" Then, Wu Dan came over.  Although he couldn't see the specific ghost that deliberately appeared, he could feel the ghost's breath.

    "No, why is this place so humid?" Wu Dan suddenly raised his nose and sniffed, and said.

    When I heard the words, I lowered my head to look at my feet, and suddenly found in horror that water was coming from nowhere, coming from all directions.

    "Master, can you see the water under your feet?" I asked.

    Wu Dan looked down and said, "I can see it, fuck, it seems to be ghost water!"

    Ghost water, this word surprised me.  There are many drowned ghosts in the world, but these ghosts generally cannot do without water, and can only do evil under the water.  For example, pull the people on the shore to take the place of the dead ghost.

    Generally, it is difficult for a drowned ghost to leave the water.  However, there are some top-grade drowned ghosts, or the best, so it's not necessarily so.

    Just as there are always dragons and phoenixes among human beings, there are heroes among ghosts.  Some water ghosts, perhaps because of their deep resentment and their horoscopes were too hard during their lifetime, can actually combine their own ghosts with water, so wherever they go, they will cause floods.  This flood can not only drown people, but ghosts are also very afraid, so it is called "ghost water".  Moreover, this water does not distinguish between occasions, and it is impossible to prevent it from being flooded wherever it goes.

    Wu Dan frowned and said, "Get out of the way first!"

    I thought about the few of us who didn't bring magic tools and spells, so we really had to slip away first.  But at this time, I saw that the ghost water had spread in all directions, slowly soaking my feet.  This water is not like ordinary river water.  The coldness in this water is definitely bone-piercing coldness, and it is even more soul-destroying coldness.

    Originally, my yang qi didn't recover very quickly, but after being soaked in ghost water, I even shivered several times.  As soon as the ghost water came over, the surroundings seemed to be even more gloomy.  I wanted to pull my legs and run to the car, but I couldn't pull my legs.  Looking down, I saw two withered hands with only bones remaining in the ghost water, firmly grasping my ankles.

    I couldn't help staring at the two-headed female ghost angrily, and shouted: "I have no grievances with you, why did you hurt me?!"

    The female ghost didn't answer, but, to my surprise, I actually saw two lines of tears in her eyes.  This really took me by surprise.  A face with no expression, actually burst into tears, I can't tell what it feels like.  What's the matter, this bullied someone and cried by himself?  !

    The other face was very proud, smiling strangely at me.  Fortunately, I could still move my hands, so I pulled out the god of war and fired a shot at the strangely smiling ghost head.  The flames gushed away, the ghost seemed to be taken aback, and hid for a moment, including the female ghost.

    I felt my feet loosen, and I ran away quickly.  But every step I stepped into this ghost water, I felt bone-chilling cold.  At the same time, there was a low cry in his ear.  The sound was very noisy, there were men and women, and even suona sounds. It was hard to tell if it was a wedding suona or a funeral.  It's so loud it's giving me a headache.

    Just when I was so dizzy that I wanted to fall to the ground, Wu Dan grabbed me, slapped both of us with his hands, and shouted: "Don't sleep!!"

    When the burning pain came, I immediately woke up, and was dragged by Wu Dan and stuffed into the car.

    Zhao Yu started the car and drove out of the alley, only to see the ghost water slowly disappear.  The three of us breathed a sigh of relief.  However, the wet and cold feeling on my body is still there, and the deep-rooted cold always makes me tremble with fear.

    "Master, what happened just now, why does one ghost have two heads?" I asked puzzled.  Although I have seen many strange ghosts, most of the strange-looking ghosts are strange and ugly because their spiritual power is too weak to maintain their human form.

    But the female ghost just now clearly has a complete body, but for some reason, the body does not move, but the strange head behind her moves, which is too strange.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 572 Weird coffee shop

    ?

    Wu Dan was silent for a while, then said: "Where do I know, I haven't seen this kind of ghost. However, there is a possibility that the two ghosts are stuck together, as if one of them is parasitic on the other."

    "What kind of statement is this?" I asked in surprise.

    Wu Dan said: "If two ghosts are born together, it is likely that one of them is parasitic on the other, and this is why this weird phenomenon is formed. The parasitized person is controlled by the parasitoid, so with the female ghost  When she speaks, she doesn't respond, but the other face moves and makes movements."

    Zhao Yu asked: "That's not right, I seem to see the female ghost crying. Did she come to ask Song Yan for help?"

    I smiled bitterly and said, "Again? Don't tell me if you don't get paid, or you'll have to pay for your life if you don't. The water ghost provoked by this female ghost is not a good person. I don't want to be haunted by ghosts again without recovering my yang energy."

    Zhao Yu laughed when he heard the words: "I don't believe you don't care. When did you say you didn't care, and ended up meddling in other things? Well, let's study how this female ghost communicates and deal with it first, and then wait for her to come to the door next time.  , it¡¯s easy to deal with.¡±

    I shook my head and smiled bitterly, and couldn't help but look back at the alley we ran out of.  When I turned around, I never saw the female ghost again.  Wu Dan also remained silent, and the three of us fell silent for a while.

    But no matter what strange things happen, you have to eat when you are hungry.  The three of us went to the hot pot restaurant and finished dinner, and I felt a lot warmer all over my body, and my spirit improved a lot.

    Wu Dan explained that because restaurants and hot pot restaurants are popular and have strong yang energy, they are good for me, allowing me to go shopping and bask in the sun and recover early.

    We came out of the hot pot restaurant, walked forward, and saw Xikai Church.  I glanced at the church inadvertently, feeling quite special.  This western church is actually shining with the golden light of Taoism, and you can still see the phantom of those golden lights forming a spell, floating in the sky above the church.

    "Master, there are still phantom shadows of Taoist spells floating in the sky above this foreigner's church." I said amusedly: "What does this mean?"

    Wu Dan glanced at the Xikai Church, and said "Oh" lightly: "It was originally a haunted holy place, and a few friends and I hid things in it to suppress it."

    I was speechless and said, "Master, why do you have shadows in the haunted places in Tianjin?"

    Wu Dan spat: "What do you mean by haunted ghosts, I have my shadow? Is it true that everyone has my share?"

    I chuckled and said, "No, it means that your heroic demeanor of slaying demons and legends can be found everywhere. You take care of churches for foreigners."

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said, "It's a long story."

    Just as he was talking, Zhao Yu said: "It's still early, how about we go to the coffee shop?"

    When Wu Dan heard the words, he spat: "Fuck, are the three elders going to the coffee shop?"

    Zhao Yu pointed to the coffee shop ahead and said, "Well, I think that shop is very special."

    When I looked back, there was indeed a very peculiar coffee shop.  The name of the coffee shop is general, it is called Kerr Coffee.  What attracted Zhao Yu's attention might be the things hanging outside the coffee shop.

    On the shop name sign wrapped with neon lights, there is a small ever-burning light.  It's just like the eternal lamp in the ancient tomb, but the color is very bright.  The appearance of the palace lantern, the red cover, and the golden tassel.  The body of the candle-wrapped lamp is wrapped in white silk and satin, and black and white pictures are printed on the silk and satin, and I don't know what is painted.  A candle was burning inside the lamp.  For some unknown reason, there was a ghostly aura coming from the candlelight.

    "Damn, domineering master, is there an ever-burning lamp in the tomb hanging outside this coffee shop?" I was surprised: "The key is the candlelight in that lamp. Something is wrong, like a ghost fire."

    "Is this recruiting ghosts?" Wu Dan frowned and said, "I've never seen this kind of store. If you recruit ghosts, your business will be bad."

    "Ker Coffee," Zhao Yu said, "It seems that I saw it on the Internet. I happened to browse the nearby delicious food. It seems that the business is good, and the customer evaluation is also very high. It doesn't seem to be a bad business."

    "There is another possibility." I said, "The store raises ghosts for the sake of business."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Maybe, but I have never seen this ghost keeper hang a ghost lantern outside, lest people don't know. Anyway, there is nothing to do at night, let's go and have a look."

    After seeing this lantern, I also became curious about the coffee shop, so I followed Wu Dan and Zhao Yu into it.  When I walked to the front of the store, I felt that the decoration was very good.  A small space is circled under the porch, with a wooden ceiling propped up above the head, and wooden tables and chairs under the ceiling.  Then build a low wall.  The corridors under the wall are full of various flower bonsai, which is very artistic.son.

    After entering the door, I saw that the store is also very literary and artistic, with two floors and a wooden spiral staircase, which is decorated in the same artistic and fresh style as the corridor outside.

    The position at the door is the cash register and the bar.  A long-haired girl is making coffee with her head bowed.  Seeing us enter the door, he raised his head to look at us, smiled and said, "Welcome to the store."

    After seeing this girl's appearance, I suddenly felt that she looked familiar.  This is a delicate beauty with long black hair and a little makeup.  Slender and thin, wearing a white short-sleeve shirt.

    I noticed that her wrist was slender, and there was something shining on it.  Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a string of glazed beads.

    I suddenly felt a little surprised.  There is an ever-burning lantern hanging outside to attract ghosts, but I am wearing a consecrated Buddhist bead bracelet. Does this mean I want to see ghosts, or do I repel ghosts?

    Wu Dan's attention was not on this beauty at all, but lying in front of the cashier and looking at it non-stop.  I looked up and saw him staring intently at a fish tank on the table.

    There is nothing special in the fish tank, but it is very delicately arranged, with aquatic plants, small bridges, and colored glass stones.

    But there is only one unknown red fish in the huge fish tank.  This makes it look a bit lonely and bleak.

    "Let me tell you, young lady, you only have one fish in this fish tank? This fish is too lonely." Wu Dan asked.

    The shop owner came over and said with a smile: "Many people have asked this question. This fish is a bit strange and can only be kept alone. Once other fish are kept with it, the other fish will definitely get sick and die.  I don¡¯t know what the disease is, but I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be alive anyway.¡±

    "So domineering?" Wu Dan said in surprise: "This fish is a bit magical."

    The shopkeeper didn't say anything, just smiled and said, "What would you like to drink?"

    Wu Dan pointed at me: "He treats guests, if you ask him, I'll find a place to sit."

    I felt helpless, and I was used to Wu Dan's stingy behavior, so I ordered three cups of coffee casually.  The three of us were originally curious about this store, and we didn't want to drink coffee here.  It's strange enough for the three old men to drink coffee together.

    The place Wu Dan was looking for was a corner.  After sitting down, he whispered to us both: "Did you see that fish? It's strange."

    "What's wrong?" I asked.  I can't see any difference between it and normal fish other than the fact that the fish is more awesome.

    "You don't know that." Wu Dan said in a low voice, "We don't have this fish here. It is a kind of fish that eats rotten corpses. It grows in some subtropical river dark channels. Because this fish eats rotten things all the year round,  Corpse or something, with germs on it, ordinary fish can't stand it, and die of infection, but it's fine. This fish is commonly known as 'corpse fish', and that's how it came from."

    I nodded and said, "Maybe the shopkeeper bought it by chance from somewhere."

    Wu Dan said: "Fart, this woman must know what's going on with this fish. This fish doesn't eat ordinary fish food, only rotten meat, and the carcass is the best. I don't believe that she has been raising it for so long without knowing the fish.  Attributes."

    When I heard this, I suddenly felt that I couldn't drink the coffee anymore: "Master, you said that in this beautiful girl's shop, there are always lights and corpses. This girl is not a part-time tomb robber and sells corpses, right?"

    Wu Dan was stunned and said, "It's hard to say. By the way, Xiao Zhao, go ask this girl for a phone number or something, and ask for her name by the way."

    Zhao Yu was a little embarrassed: "Here, Uncle Wu, why don't you let Song Yan go?"

    Wu Dan looked at me contemptuously: "With his face, can a girl take the initiative to say her name on the phone?"

    I was immediately unhappy when I heard this: "Master, you belittled me too much. Do you think our Lingxi is much prettier than this girl?"

    Wu Dan said decisively: "Lingxi is blind." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 573 I Like You (Part 1)

    ?

    "Emma, ??you are definitely not my real master." I couldn't help complaining.

    ? Zhao Yu spent a long time in ink, but had no choice but to go to the cashier and chat with the shopkeeper.  I don't know what he said, but the girl actually handed Zhao Yu a business card.

    Zhao Yu came back with the business card and handed it to us.  I leaned over to have a look, and it turned out that the girl's name was Li Ke.  There are also telephone and qq, which is very good.

    ? Remembering the corpse fish that Wu Dan mentioned, I lost my interest in drinking coffee, so I complained to Wu Dan, why are there so many strange things everywhere in Tianjin, it¡¯s too evil.

    Wu Dan said with a smile: "Tianjin itself is a very evil city. You should know that there is no street in Tianjin that is straight, and all of them are oblique. One reason is the terrain, and the other may be intentional.  In short, the emergence of Tianjin was originally intended to be the guard of the capital. The evil road is not easy to guide the luck, and it will keep the king's energy in the capital. However, this will also make Tianjin's aura messy.  Over time, strange things happen. Therefore, you always hear that there are ghosts here and there in Tianjin, and most likely it is the aura of Tianjin Wei."

    I smiled wryly and said: "Okay, Master, it's getting late today, let's go back first." As we said that, just as we were about to go out, I heard a cover of an old song on the stereo in the store  .  I liked this song when I was in school. It seemed to be composed by a Taiwanese singer. Its name was "I Like You". I had a crush on a girl back then, so I really liked listening to this song.

    Although it was a cover song, the singing voice was full of emotion, and I couldn't help but stop when I heard it.  Just listen to the melodious and shocking singing voice coming from the stereo:

    "Drizzle and wind drenched the streets at dusk

    Wipe away the rain and look up for no reason

    Looking at the lonely evening light is that sad memory

    Once again, countless thoughts in my heart

    In the past moment, the laughter is still on the face

    May you know at this moment that it is my heartfelt voice

    I like your eyes, your smile is more charming

    May I be able to caress your lovely face again

    Holding hands and talking in sleep is like yesterday when you and I were together

    Full of ideals, I used to be so impulsive

    ?Repeatedly complaining that love with her is hard to be free

    May you know at this moment that it is my heartfelt voice

    How cold it is to wander around alone every night

    In the past, I struggled for myself

    Never knew her pain"

    Listening, listening, I couldn't help but hum along.  But when I sang this tune, I seemed to hear someone singing along.  Following the prestige, I saw the beautiful shopkeeper named Li Ke standing behind the cashier counter, listening to the singing from the stereo obsessively, humming softly.

    I saw that she was very intoxicated, probably thinking of her lover, so I couldn't help but smile.  But when he turned to leave, he saw that Wu Dan was also watching the girl singing, with a strange expression on his face, half a smile but not a smile.

    After listening for a while, Wu Dan dragged the two of us out.  After walking a certain distance out of the store, I asked, "Master, what did you look at just now? Seeing that the girl is beautiful?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "No, I just think she is quite interesting. If you have nothing to do, look up this Li Ke, maybe there is a story."

    After going back, Zhao Yu obediently went to check on Li Ke the next day.  After this investigation, both of us were stunned.  It turned out that this girl named Li Ke was completely different from what we had seen, with a different appearance, which made Zhao Yu and I think we had made a mistake.  But after careful inspection, it was found that the girl had undergone plastic surgery.

    I have become another person through complete plastic surgery!

    "Song Yan, do you think Li Ke looks familiar after plastic surgery?" Zhao Yu said.

    "What you said, I think it looks a bit familiar." I recalled the inexplicable sense of familiarity in my heart just now, and couldn't help but say.

    "Do you think she looks like the strange female ghost we saw that day?" Zhao Yu said surprisingly.

    "Female ghost?!" I was taken aback, tried to recall it, and compared it to Li Ke in front of me.  This comparison, I just feel that the more I look at it, the more I look like it, and I can't help but gasp.

    "What's going on, it's quite similar, but I'm not sure, are you sure? It can't be such a coincidence, right?" Surprised, I was a little incoherent.

    "I think it looks like it." Zhao Yu said, "Wait, let me compare this face and see if I can find other related records."

    I am also interested, so I leaned over to have a look.  Sure enough, after looking through the files of the police station, we found a girl who looked very similar to Li Ke.

    "Mo Xiaofeng," Zhao Yu recited involuntarily, and the mouse scrolled downAs soon as it slipped, we both froze.

    According to the information of the police station, the woman is dead.

    "Dead?" I was a little surprised.  A girl, plastic surgery to look like another girl.  Another girl is dead.  What rhythm is this?

    ?Reminiscent of the ever-burning lights outside Kerr's coffee shop and the fish in the fish tank on the cashier counter, I always feel that this matter is not that simple.  Would an ordinary girl's family raise such a ferocious fish?  He even had plastic surgery to look like a dead person.  What rhythm?

    Zhao Yu and I just feel a little confused.  While staring at the computer, someone suddenly pushed the door open.

    I looked up and saw that it was Lin Yufan.  Lin Yufan was surprised and said, "You two are really dedicated to your work. You have been busy for half a month without a vacation, yet you are still working in the bureau today."

    "Just to check some information." I said, "Why are you here?"

    Lin Yufan curled his lips and said, "I'm also here to check the information. The computer of the Hunting Bureau is under maintenance. Besides, alas, the Pisces jade pendant has not been found so far. Chief Ouyang is angry."

    "Speaking of this is really a headache. Who will steal it?" I said speechlessly.

    Zhao Yu also said: "Actually, among the people who appeared that day, only a few people approached Peng Jiamu. Feng Sihai, Duan Qingshui, me, you, and Uncle Wu. Of course, after the start and end of the Sanjue Formation, people were chaotic, but we  I don't remember anyone getting close to Peng Jiamu again. Among these few people, the three of us can be ruled out, but Feng Sihai and Duan Qingshui don't seem to have any motive for taking this jade pendant."

    "You said, where is Po Jun?" I suddenly remembered this guy, so I asked.

    "I don't know, I didn't find him close to Peng Jiamu, so it's hard to say." Zhao Yu said: "Actually, Uncle Wu also suspected him. Afterwards, he secretly searched the place where he lived, but he couldn't find it."

    Lin Yufan sighed: "What's strange now is that Chief Fang of the Southern Branch has also disappeared. I didn't find out where he was."

    "Could it be that he took it away?" I said, "Look, that is, he is close to Peng Jiamu, hiding his body, and no one can find it, right?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said: "Impossible, there is no need for him to steal this thing."

    "Hey, it's a holiday today, you guys still don't rest. By the way, Luo Yun is coming to our theater tour today, don't you go to see it? My classmate works in the theater, so I have a lot of tickets."  , Lin Yufan excitedly handed us a few tickets.

    "Who is Luo Yun?" I asked puzzled.

    Lin Yufan said in surprise: "You don't know? He is the champion selected in this year's most popular talent show. He became popular because of his cover of Taiwanese singer Xu Cheng's "Like You". These days, the streets and alleys are full of  Play his song, you don't know?"

    I rolled my eyes and said, "How do I know that, I don't chase stars."

    Zhao Yu suddenly said: "Xiao Lin really has a ticket? Then give me two."

    I looked at him in surprise: "Are you chasing stars??"

    Zhao Yu glared at me: "Why would I do such a boring thing. It is Tang Xin who likes this Luo Yun, and has wanted to go to the concert for a long time. Since I have a ticket this time, I will give it to her."

    I suddenly realized: "Oh oh oh"

    Seeing my virtue, Zhao Yu became even more embarrassed.  Lin Yufan took out four tickets at once, and said with a smile, "Brother Song, you go with sister Lingxi too, anyway, my tickets are enough."

    "Here, okay." I happily took it, thinking that I'll be fine tomorrow anyway, and it would be nice to go to a concert.

    When we went to find Tang Xin and Lingxi with the tickets, we didn't expect them to like it very much, so we were very excited.  So I made an appointment to go to Luo Yun's concert on Sunday night.

    Prior to this, I also checked the information of Cha Luoyun from the Internet.  In the photo, the young man is very energetic and handsome, with an almost impeccable face, no wonder he is so red.

    On Sunday night, Zhao Yu and I brought Lingxi and Tang Xin to the concert.  Since Lin Yufan gave VIP tickets, the four of us sat in the second row, a very good position.

    Not long after we sat down and the concert hadn't started yet, I glanced at the door inadvertently, but was surprised to find a familiar face: Li Ke had also come.

    What surprised me even more was that Li Ke walked in with his head down, and actually sat in the best seat in the middle of the first row.  The first row is generally reserved for more important audience.  I looked at Li Ke's back and couldn't help feeling puzzled, thinking of the sweet look on her face after hearing the singing, could it be that she is Luo Yun's lover?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 574 I Like You (Part 2)

    ?

    I involuntarily stared at Li Ke's back for a while, until I felt pinched pain in my arm, then I turned around and saw Ruan Lingxi glaring at me: "What are you looking at?! I can't take my eyes off when I see a beautiful woman  Already!"

    I rubbed my arms helplessly, and whispered to Ruan Lingxi: "Hey, I didn't look at beautiful women. You know, the girl sitting in the front row, we met before."

    So, I told Lingxi what Wu Dan and Zhao Yu had seen and heard at Cole Coffee Shop.

    "What? Such a weak girl actually hangs an ever-burning lamp that can only be found in a tomb at the door of her house? She raises fish that eat rotting corpses?" Ruan Lingxi said in disbelief: "Are you lying to me?"

    "I lied to you? I lied to you to make me look as ugly as my master." I said, "It's true, I didn't expect such a coincidence that I could meet this girl again at the concert. Besides, she has plastic surgery. The most terrifying thing is,  This girl actually made herself look like a dead person."

    Ruan Lingxi spat: "Uncle Wu is more handsome than you, don't you know? It's nothing, right? This girl has plastic surgery to turn herself into a dead person. Doesn't she feel horrible when she looks in the mirror every day? It's like seeing a dead soul every day, how bold it is.  "

    I smiled wryly and said: "Women are more terrifying creatures than dead souls. But it reminded me. Maybe the girl named Mo Xiaofeng who died was friends with this person named Li Ke, or knew each other. Otherwise, Li Ke also  Wouldn't think of plastic surgery to look like a dead person."

    Ruan Lingxi nodded and said: "That's right. Forget it, let's talk about it after listening to the concert."

    After a while, Luo Yun's concert started.  This singer can be regarded as one of the hottest newcomers in the talent show. He held a concert within a year of his debut, half because of his impeccable face, and the other half because the young singer's singing voice is really very emotional.  Especially his cover song "Like You", which was even better than the original song, so he became famous in one fell swoop and passed unanimously on the audition stage.

    For this concert, the finale is still this cover of "Like You".  From the first sentence he sang, the whole book was full of excitement, and the noisy scene suddenly fell silent.  When the music started, I heard that very familiar old song:

    "Drizzle and wind drenched the streets at dusk

    Wipe away the rain and look up for no reason

    Looking at the lonely evening light is that sad memory

    Once again, countless thoughts in my heart

    In the past moment, the laughter is still on the face

    May you know at this moment that it is my heartfelt voice

    I like your eyes, your smile is more charming

    May I be able to caress your lovely face again

    Holding hands and talking in sleep is like yesterday when you and I were together

    Full of ideals, I used to be so impulsive

    Repeatedly complaining that love with her is hard to be free"

    Needless to say, what Luo Yun sang is simply beyond the original.  The same song can be sung by different people, and the emotions expressed are very different.  Unexpectedly, this young singer sang this old song with a different kind of affection, as if he was nostalgic or thinking of a long-lost old friend.

    I turned my head and saw that many girls beside me were in tears or had tears in their eyes, and they were very focused and emotional.  When the song ended, the audience cheered and screamed through the eardrums.  Just when the crowd was excited, I saw Li Ke suddenly touched a bouquet of flowers at his feet, and walked to the stage with the flowers in his arms.

    There are security personnel on both sides of the stage to maintain the order of the scene. In such a crowded place, generally speaking, the fans who come to the stage to present flowers are actually contacted by the organizer in advance to determine who will go.

    If it is a person who acquiesces, generally speaking, the security guard will not stop it.  However, when Li Ke walked to the front of the stage, two security guards stepped forward to stop her.  Li Ke was not in a hurry to move forward, but stood under the stage quietly looking up at Luo Yun on the stage.

    At this time, a meaningful scene appeared.  After Luo Yun saw her, the expression on his face was not a polite smile, nor polite indifference, nor upset, but a complex expression.  I can't describe the look on his face, but I can see that there is a very strong sense of sadness in that look.

    Immediately afterwards, Luo Yun actually nodded to the audience.  The security guard hesitated and let Li Ke go.  So the girl went to the stage and handed the flowers to Luo Yun with a smile.

    Luo Yun took the flower, and Li Ke immediately hugged it gently.  The girls in the audience sighed and booed with envy.  At this moment, I was surprised to find that the sad expression on Luo Yun's face became more intense.  He held Li Ke in his arms for a long while without saying a word, not knowing what he was thinking, then let her go again, smiled again, and waved to the audience.

    At this time, Zhao Yu crossed Ruan Lingxi, patted me, and said, "Have you noticed Luo Yun's expression???¡±

    I smiled wryly and said, "The lights on the stage are so bright, and we sit so close, can we not see it? It's very sad, it's like losing your wallet. What's the situation?"

    Zhao Yu said: "I guess the woman we found named Mo Xiaofeng was Luo Yun's girlfriend. But she died. In addition, this Li Ke, maybe because he likes Luo Yun, made himself look like Mo Xiaofeng."  The appearance, willing to be a substitute."

    "Are you willing?" I said disapprovingly, recalling the strange fish and ever-burning lights in Kerr's coffee shop.

    Zhao Yu smiled: "This is something that needs to be verified. However, if she didn't love Luo Yun deeply, she probably wouldn't have thought of plastic surgery to become his favorite, so she should be a substitute."

    I curled my lips and said, "Not necessarily, women's stubbornness is sometimes more terrifying."

    We chatted for a few words, but saw that Li Ke had already returned to his seat.  The concert continued, and then there was no change until the end of An Ran.

    After the end, Ruan Lingxi and Tang Xin were still excitedly discussing how good Luo Yun's singing was.  I curled my lips and said, "Nympho girl, in your eyes, your male god is not Zhao Yu, but Luo Yun?"

    Tang Xin glared at me, immediately grabbed Zhao Yu's arm, and said, "Brother Yu is my favorite. I just think Luo Yun sings well. Of course, he looks good too, but he is better than our family Yu."  Brother is just a little bit worse."

    "Hey, hello~!" Ruan Lingxi and I squinted at her.

    Tang Xin's skin was as thick as a beggar's heel, she didn't take it seriously at all, and there was no trace of red on her face.  On the contrary, Zhao Yu was a little embarrassed, lowered his head, and said immediately: "It's getting late, we should go back."

    "Okay, let's go back." Saying that, I stopped a car from the road, Zhao Yu sat in the front row, Ruan Lingxi and Tang Xin and I sat in the back row.  After explaining the destination, the driver started the car and drove forward.

    I admire the night outside from the car window.  The night view of Tianjin is still good.  However, after a while, I felt that the sky was getting darker and darker, and the street lights were not very clear.

    At the same time, a wet mist suddenly slowly condensed on the window.  I frowned, turned around and asked Zhao Yu, "Is it raining, or is it fog?"

    Zhao Yu said: "It seems to be foggy."

    The driver slowed down the car and said to us: "It's a bit strange that there is heavy fog tonight. It was sunny just now."

    Zhao Yu said: "Stop the car, master, let's get out of the car and have a look."

    The driver then stopped the car.  The four of us got out of the car and saw that the surrounding area was foggy and very humid.  The weather in October should have been a bit dry in autumn, but the humidity was like a sultry summer.

    In the mist, the visibility is only a little over ten meters.  Tang Xin held Zhao Yu's arm tightly and said, "Hey, you are often followed by ghosts, did you encounter ghosts again this time?"

    Before Tang Xin finished speaking, I heard the faint sound of suona in the thick fog.  Not only the sound of suona, but also the sound of gongs and drums, just like the music played at a wedding or celebration.

    Slowly, I saw a very faint picture emerge in front of us.  This picture is like a landscape painting. In the valley, the forests are lush, and there is a waterfall falling from the sky like white water.  There is a pool under the waterfall. The distance between the two sides of the pool is not far, and there are rocks protruding from the water to form a simple bridge.

    Immediately afterwards, we saw a group of people dressed in red and green, like an ancient procession of seeing off relatives, walking from one end of the bridge.  These people either played suona, or beat gongs and drums, and they came slowly surrounded by a red sedan chair.

    "Could it be that we met a ghost and got married?" Ruan Lingxi whispered.

    "This is not a ghost marriage." I frowned and said, "The picture is very weak, like someone cast a spell to create an illusion." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 575: Bride's Pond

    ?

    While I was speaking, I suddenly felt that the waterfall in the phantom became more turbulent, rushing down suddenly like a flash flood, and the team seeing off the relatives was washed away by the flood.

    Just when I was watching this illusion, I suddenly felt that the water of the waterfall seemed to rush straight towards the door.  When the three words "impossible" just appeared in my mind, I felt that the water had really traveled from the two-dimensional world to the three-dimensional world, and it was cold and rushed towards me.

    When I shivered, felt a bone-chilling chill, and felt my body float up, I suddenly realized: the fucking water is real!

    When I recollected it, I found that I was already floating in mid-air.  The most peculiar thing is that this water seems to be the ghost water we have seen, dark and black, with a biting chill, soaking in it makes the soul feel very cold.  This is not my art, but a genuine, indescribable coldness.

    There was a sound of water in my ears, and I was about to see where Zhao Yu and the others were, but suddenly I saw a head soaked in the water.  Or someone poked out half of their head from under the water and looked at me.

    I shivered, tried to stand firm in the ghost water, and carefully looked at the human head emerging from it.  As expected, what floated out was the ghost of Mo Xiaofeng who was parasitizing another ghost.  Half of his pale face, against the black water, was extremely distinct.  Coupled with those dull, empty, dark eyes, the coldness reminds me of Huapi.

    I wanted to give her a shot, but remembering that she was a parasitized object, she probably had no intention of harming anyone at all, so I didn't have the heart to do it.  At this moment, I saw that another strange face seemed to grow slowly from the back of Mo Xiaofeng's head.

    I was secretly thinking about asking God to deal with it, but I never thought that with a muffled gunshot in the darkness, Mo Xiaofeng's ghost suddenly disappeared into the air like an explosion.

    died?  ?  Dazed?  I was taken aback, and turned around to call Zhao Yu: "Did you shoot?!"

    Before Zhao Yu could answer, I heard a familiar casual voice behind me: "I drove it, don't look for it."

    I looked back and saw, damn it, Fang Liang, who had been missing for a long time, came from behind with a gun on his shoulder.  After Mo Xiaofeng's ghost disappeared, the ghost water also slowly subsided, and finally only a shallow layer remained on the ground.  But this very shallow layer of ghost water is still chilling to the bone, and I only feel that my feet are cold for a while.

    I looked at Fang Liang's indifferent expression, and my heart was full of anger.

    "Where have you been these days?! Why were you killed by that female ghost indiscriminately?!" I shouted angrily.

    "Where did I kill him?" Fang Liang said, "It's just driving away. This ghost is mixed with the ghost water. If the ghost water is not eliminated, the ghost will not disperse."

    "Ghost water? By the way, where did this watery thing come from? Why is it mixed with a girl's ghost?" I asked.

    Fang Liang sighed, "I don't know either."

    "Damn it, how did you become a ghost messenger? You don't know the origin of the ghost?" I asked.

    Fang Liang said: "Ghost messengers don't know everything. Of course, you can't just find out the so-called secrets. As for me, I don't know much about things in Tianjin. I'm in charge of the southern  , in the area of ??Jiangnan, if something happened in my jurisdiction, I can investigate it very soon. Obviously, neither this female ghost nor the ghost parasitizing her died in Jiangnan."

    "Then have you seen the scene just now?" Zhao Yu asked, "I think that the fact that the flood disperses the procession just now may hint at the truth of the female ghost's death. But the Mo Xiaofeng we found is  Born in 1989, born in the city. No matter how you look at it, the team of welcoming and sending off relatives is not something that happened in the past few years."

    Fang Liang pondered: "That may mean that the scene just now indicated the cause of the parasitic ghost's death. She is likely to be the bride who died in the mountain torrent."

    "So, let's go back and check the files of the police station and the Hunting Bureau to see if there is any matching news." Zhao Yu said.

    "Ah Choo!" At this moment, Tang Xin sneezed, interrupting our conversation.  Zhao Yu immediately took her over and asked, "Why, is it cold?"

    "That's right, the water is too cold, shall we go?" Tang Xin asked.

    "That's right, let's go, go back and continue talking." Ruan Lingxi said.

    A few of us went to the residence of me and Zhao Yu.  Back to where I live, after we changed into clean clothes, we went online to log into the information archives of the Hunting Bureau and the police station, looking for places across the country where brides were killed by flash floods during their wedding ceremony.

    Unexpectedly, there are several cases of this kind, some of which are recorded by photos, and some of which are not.  ??According to the records, or the time is not quite right, or from the photos, it is not the place that appeared in the phantom, and none of them match.

    "No, is this case not recorded." I said.

    Fang Liang paced back and forth in my room, rubbing his chin in silence.  I frowned and walked over and asked, "I said, what do you think?"

    Fang Liang said: "Actually, there is one place we haven't checked."

    "Where is it? I checked all over the country." I asked.

    Fang Liang said: "Taiwan. Taiwan is special, you understand. Their information on the Hunting Bureau needs to be negotiated before they can be viewed."

    "What's so wrong. Fang Liang, can't you investigate it in private?" Regarding the efficiency of government agencies in handling cases, I actually, um, don't trust them very much.  Although we can be regarded as eating imperial food.

    Fang Liang thought for a while, and said seriously: "I can ask the ghost officer in charge of that area, but this is an illegal act¡ª¡ª" Fang Liang laughed: "But I don't care.  Not once."

    As he spoke, Fang Liang took out the three-world mobile phone of the Hunting Bureau and made a call.  The phone calls between Nima ghosts are really more convenient. You don't need to talk, and you can locate the two people with just one phone call.  Within a quarter of an hour, another ghost messenger appeared in front of us.

    "What's the matter, how busy do you think I am? Call me if you have nothing to do." The ghost guard is not tall, and he speaks with a Taiwanese accent.

    As soon as I heard it, I was amused: it seems that I found the right person.

    Fang Liang smiled and said, "I just want to ask you something. In the past twenty years, or earlier, or earlier, have any brides in your place died in flash floods during the process of seeing off their relatives?"  Case?"

    The ghost officer snorted coldly, took out his mobile phone and checked the information.  After a long while, he handed the phone to Fang Liang: "During the Republic of China, there was a girl girl. During the wedding reception, the team encountered a flash flood, and everyone fell into the pool and drowned."

    I hurriedly looked over and found that the pictures on the information were really the phantom pictures we saw.

    "Where is the bride's ghost?" Fang Liang asked.

    The ghost messenger shook his head: "I didn't find it."

    Fang Liang murmured: "Could it be that it has merged with the water in the pool and is inseparable, so you can't find it?"

    The ghost messenger hesitated for a moment, then said: "This is very rare, unless the water is also very problematic. But it is also possible, but this kind of situation is basically one in ten million, and it rarely happens."

    Fang Liang nodded and said: "Very few does not mean none. I guess this is the case this time. The female ghost and the ghost water are integrated, so it is difficult to deal with. But since it is a ghost from Taiwan, I will go, and ghost activities are also  It¡¯s a bit of a range, and it¡¯s quite rare to run over thousands of mountains and rivers.¡±

    "Could it be caused by Mo Xiaofeng's ghost? You see her boyfriend is here, this female ghost came to look for him, and then brought the parasite too." I asked.

    Fang Liang waved his hand and said, "No, no, the so-called parasitism means that the consciousness of the parasite is the dominant one. No matter how capable the female ghost is, her consciousness is relatively weak, and she cannot dominate so far. Unless, there is something attracting  The ghost water parasitizes the ghost, so it will come here even if it travels thousands of miles."

    Fang Liang's words reminded me of the ever-burning lamps and corpse fish in Li Ke's store, and I couldn't help being shocked.  At this time, I saw Zhao Yu looking at me, and nodded to me: "The ever-burning lamp in Ke'er's coffee shop should be lit for Mo Xiaofeng's ghost. And the corpse fish in the fish tank probably came from that pool.  It was caught. The water in the fish tank is probably also the water in the pool."

    Fang Liang heard the words and asked the ghost: "What's the name of the place where the pool is?"

    The ghost messenger thought for a while, and said: "It seems to be called Bride's Pond. It was named after this incident. It was just a small unnamed pool before." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 576: Water Ghost Bride

    ?

    Fang Liang asked the ghost messenger again if he knew the name of the drowned bride, where she was from, and so on.  Ghosts don't know anything.  It's not that he deliberately concealed it, but it's something about the world of the underworld. Ghost messengers don't necessarily know about it. Things about the underworld, such as the ghost's death and whereabouts, etc., can generally be found out, but once something is weird  After the death method appears, or dies in a strange place and turns into a top-quality ghost, due to a lot of external information and uncertain factors, the ghost's whereabouts are difficult to find out, and even the cause of death and the identity of the ghost are not very clear.  Easy to find out.

    Seeing that he could no longer ask why, Fang Liang said to the ghost messenger: "Okay, let's go back."

    The ghost messenger rolled his eyes and said, "Call me if I have nothing to do in the future, don't you think I'm busy?!"

    Fang Liang curled his lips and smirked, imitating the ghostly Taiwanese accent and said: "Don't you tell me to announce you? I have announced you for a long time!!"

    As soon as these words came out, Tang Xin and Ruan Lingxi laughed so hard.  The ghost messenger rolled his eyes again, and left helplessly.

    After he left, I asked Fang Liang, Wu Dan and Zhao Yu what to do with this matter.

    Fang Liang said: "I haven't shown up for the past few days because I'm afraid of your bullshit arrest warrant, but because I went to find this water ghost. I didn't expect that thing to run very fast. The most difficult problem to solve is his.  The main shape is water, which is very fluid and changeable. I can't hit it with this gun. Of course, there is another problem that it parasitizes. I'm afraid that the girl will disappear if I shoot it.  .¡±

    "Emma, ??according to what you said, we really can't deal with that water ghost bride." I smiled wryly.

    Fang Liang murmured: "Not necessarily. I think everything should be traced back to the root of the problem to find the root of the problem. For example, what happened to the water ghost bride, whether the cause of death was a real flash flood, and whether she was  How did it fuse with the spirit of water?"

    I was stunned and said: "You mean you want us to go to Taiwan to find this small pool?"

    Fang Liang said: "It doesn't need to be so troublesome. I think there is a person in the world who will understand the legend of the bride's pool very well."

    "Who is it?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu continued at this time: "I think it should be the lead singer and creator of the song "Like You", Xu Cheng. I remember that when this song became popular many years ago, I bought a CD. I remember  Once a reporter interviewed Xu Cheng, he said that he wrote it based on a love legend in his hometown in Taiwan. That place is called Bride¡¯s Pool.¡±

    Fang Liang said approvingly: "Looking at Zhao Yu, who has seen the scriptures, and looking at you Song Yan, I wonder how you are still alive after going through so many big cases."

    "Is Xu Cheng also in Taiwan now?" I glared at him and asked.

    Fang Liang said: "No, I've checked. He's filming here in Beijing. He just started working."

    Wu Dan said: "Then let's meet him."

    After the discussion, I decided to go to Xu Cheng with Zhao Yu to investigate the situation the next day.  Tang Xin insisted on going with us, saying that Xu Cheng was her idol when she was young [there are too many idols here], and she wanted to investigate with us.

    I asked amusedly: "I mean Tang Xin, aren't you from the underworld? You still have time to pursue stars."

    Tang Xin rolled her eyes and said, "Because I didn't have much fun in the past, and I couldn't go to school like ordinary people, so I can only watch DVDs and listen to music during my breaks."

    Tang Xin was the shameless kind, and Zhao Yu became more and more helpless towards her, so he could only bear with it and let her follow.  I made an appointment with Xu Cheng's agent in advance to meet at the studio today.

    But when we arrived in Beijing and found Xu Cheng's filming location, we found that Xu Cheng was not there at all.  The director was a little angry, it was still very hot, everyone had been waiting all morning, it seemed like they had been waiting for two hours, and now Xu Cheng didn't even see a shadow.

    "What's going on, he thought he was still as popular as before?! Now he's playing big cards with me?!" The director was angry.

    The manager had no choice but to smile apologetically: "I'm sorry, director, I asked my assistant to pick him up. You know, he has suffered from insomnia these days, and he hasn't been able to sleep well."

    The director spat: "I suffer from insomnia due to the stress of doing this job, do I want to continue working?! They are all old people who have been around for more than ten years, why are they still like this!"

    Hearing the words, Zhao Yu and I looked at each other, thinking that this human relationship is warm and cold, and we could see it in a few words.

    After the director lost his temper, he went to the other actors to direct the scene.  The agent looked back to see us, smiled wryly and said, "The two police officers are sorry, Xu Cheng hasn't come yet."

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "It's okay, by the way, is Xu Cheng often late?"

     The manager smiled wryly and said: "How can this happen. Xu Cheng has always been a very punctual and responsible artist. It's just that he was late every day these few times. The reason was that he had insomnia at night and could only fall asleep after the early hours of the morning. In addition, he was so tired from filming during the day  , it¡¯s understandable that you can¡¯t get up in the morning.¡±

    I nodded and said, "Yeah, filming is stressful and hard enough."

    Upon hearing this, the manager smiled noncommittally, but stopped talking.

    Seeing this, Zhao Yu asked, "Why, is there any problem?"

    The agent smiled and said, "No problem."

    Tang Xin leaned over at this time, and whispered mysteriously: "Hey, uncle manager, did Xu Cheng run into a ghost recently?"

    After hearing this, the agent looked a little stunned, and blurted out: "How do you know?"

    After saying this, I felt a slip of the tongue again, so I quickly shut up.

    But Tang Xin was happy: "I knew that what was mentioned on Weibo might exist."

    The manager smiled wryly and said, "You girl, do you really believe those rumors?"

    "What's the matter? Tell me." I asked.

    The agent smiled wryly: "I didn't believe it at first, but I have encountered strange things in the past few days." Then, he told us about his recent experience.  It turned out that the film Xu Cheng took over this time was a love story during the Republic of China.  The father who played the leading role in it was engaged to a young lady when he was young. Later, due to the war, on the day of the wedding, the lady's sedan chair was robbed by the bandits who rushed into the county.  The lady finally committed suicide.

    This is one of the short stories, not long in length, but when acting out this poignant love, the episode used Xu Cheng's famous song "Like You" that year.  But the strange thing is that just after this story, Xu Cheng seemed to be entangled by a female ghost, and gradually fell into a trance.

    One day, his agent accompanied him home after filming the evening scene, and it was already past three o'clock in the morning.

    The two of them were driving from the main road. There were no cars along the way, and the whole road was very quiet. After driving for about ten seconds, the two of them felt that the car was very cold and a bit stuffy.  , something is particularly wrong.

    At that time, the car just passed a turning.  Because the rearview mirror of the car is relatively wide, when there is a street light flashing by, the rearview mirror will flash once, and when there is no street light, the rearview mirror will be dark.

    At this moment, the agent glanced at the rearview mirror naturally, and just when the yellow light was on, he vaguely saw a vague portrait sitting in the back seat.  This figure seems to be a woman, with long black hair and red clothes, but the face cannot be seen clearly.  The manager was startled and stopped the car with an emergency brake.  But when the two looked closely again, they saw nothing, but the strange thing was that there was a puddle of water beside Xu Cheng's seat in the back row.

    "At that time, I was scared and silly. At that time, I thought of one thing. A friend once told me his experience. In fact, you should not be afraid when this kind of thing happens. That ghost or something, it just sits in the wind  Car, these people may have had a car accident in that place and died there, it just doesn't want to walk, and just wants you to give it a ride along the way." The agent said.

    Tang Xin asked gossipingly: "Where did you drive and found the female ghost on the seat?"

    The agent thought for a while and said, "It seems to be near Wangfujing Street."

    Zhao Yu said: "I want to go out from the studio and go to the vicinity of Wangfujing. This generation doesn't seem to have any rivers and ponds. It's really strange to be able to carry ghosts halfway, but to be able to catch water ghosts."

    The manager was a little stunned: "Mr. Police, do you also believe this?"

    I smiled, and continued to ask: "Then what happened later, what happened?" Water ghost, red clothes, did Xu Cheng also meet a water ghost bride?

    "It was even more terrifying later on. Three or four days after this incident, Xu Cheng called me and said that there were some strange noises in his house. It seemed that at night he could hear the sound of splashing water and loud screams."  Sounds or something. But after careful inspection, I found nothing. It has been like this for several days. We even went to worship Buddha and prayed for peace charms, but there was no improvement." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 577: The Curse of the Girlfriend (Part 1)

    ?

    "What happened next?" I thought to myself that if I was really entangled by the water ghost bride, it would not be easy to deal with, at least it would not be as safe as it is now.  So I'm a little suspicious, maybe I'm thinking wrong, these two ghosts are not the same at all.

    "It's nothing after that, it's been like this all the time, it's very noisy at night, and I can't sleep well. Xu Cheng has been insomnia for a long time." The manager sighed: "It doesn't work to find someone to watch, maybe we can't find anyone who knows how to do it.  But having said that, don¡¯t all the police in your mainland don¡¯t believe this?¡±

    Zhao Yu smiled: "Occasionally I will study it." As I said that, I saw a man wearing sunglasses walking outside the studio.  Tall figure, mature man's demeanor, looks quite stylish.

    Tang Xin immediately became excited, tugging at Zhao Yu's arm and yelling in a low voice: "Look, look, it's Xu Cheng!"

    Zhao Yu couldn't laugh or cry: "You nymphomaniac, no wonder Song Yan called you so. Since you like it, follow him."

    Tang Xin pouted and said, "I just looked at it, but I didn't like it. I just like you, and it's not so easy to get rid of me."

    I heard goosebumps all over the place as I listened.

    The agent went up to meet him, gave some instructions to the assistant, and the assistant dragged Xu Cheng to make up.  The agent turned around and smiled at us: "I'm sorry, we may have to wait until he finishes filming these shots. But there are not many scenes today, and it will be done in two hours at most."

    For two hours, I secretly complained in my heart.  But if it comes, let it be, wait.

    So the three of us sat beside the broker and waited.  Not long after, Xu Cheng changed into a costume and came in.  I looked at his complexion, and I did see that his face was a little darkened, and his expression was a little timid, but it didn't seem serious.

    It seems that it is not haunted by ghosts, but just hit by evil spirits.

    After waiting for two hours, when Xu Cheng came over with a tired face after filming, Zhao Yu and I hurriedly greeted him.

    The manager introduced: "These two are criminal police officers from the Tianjin Municipal Bureau. I want to ask you about the legend of the Bride's Pool in your hometown."

    Xu Cheng was a little surprised when he heard this: "The police are interested in the legends of my hometown? Is there any case that has something to do with it?"

    I smiled bitterly and said, "That's hard to say. We have a drowning death case here. It was a girl from Tianjin who drowned in the bride's pool in your hometown. The case was almost closed. It was said that the girl lost her footing while traveling and fell into the water and drowned."  .Now the family members refuse to stop and want us to continue the investigation. So let¡¯s learn about the legends and information about the Bride¡¯s Pool.¡±

    My rhetoric is all fabricated.  The girl who fell into the water I was referring to was Mo Xiaofeng.  At that time, the case was closed according to the death of falling into water and drowning.

    Now this casual nonsense is actually just to lure Xu Cheng to talk about the bride's pond.

    Xu Cheng's personality is very easy-going, and he is not suspected, so he told us about the legend of the bride's lake.  Xu Cheng is located in Taoyuan County, Taiwan.  Legend has it that during the period of the Republic of China, around 1934, in a small village in Taoyuan County, a young girl was married to a boy from another village.  There is only an unnamed hill between the two villages, and there is a small river below.

    There were heavy rains that year, but the day the sedan chair left was originally sunny.  Unexpectedly, it started to rain at noon, and when we were crossing the river, a flash flood suddenly erupted in a place that hadn't erupted for many years, and the send-off team rushed into the river pool.

    The bride and those who sent her relatives were drowned together.

    Since then, tourists passing by or villagers in the village drowned in the pool every summer.  Slowly, there was such a legend in the local area, saying that the drowned bride became a water ghost, and she would come out to find a substitute at this time of year.

    This legend has gradually gained credibility, because those who drowned all died on the day when the accident happened to the bride.  Gradually, the local unnamed small water pool also had a name, and it was named Bride's Pool.  Afterwards, no one dared to go there in Xia Tian.

    "When I first wrote that song, it was because when I was a child, I saw a white-haired old man go to the bride's pool to pay his respects. It was autumn at that time, and there were no mountain torrents. The river was also very clear and shallow. At that time, I and a few children from the same village  I was playing nearby, but I didn't dare to get too close. I saw an old man standing by the pool and muttering to himself. I was afraid that something would happen to him, so I stepped forward to persuade him to leave the bride's pool. Unexpectedly, I heard a poignant love story.  After the bride died, the young man was very sad, so he left the village to make a living in other places. Later, when the Anti-Japanese War began, the old man joined the army and left his hometown for many years.  This beloved first love." Xu Cheng said here, and sighed: "This incident touched me deeply. After I became a singer, I wanted to express this story, or the old man's feelings of mourning for his dead wife, so  wrote "LikeYou" song.  However, how did your investigation find these legends?  "

    I smiled wryly and said, "It's a coincidence. Do you know Luo Yun who sang your song?"

    Xu Cheng nodded and said: "Yes, I was a judge of that talent show once. Luo Yun's cover is better than me."

    I said: "It seems that Luo Yun had a girlfriend named Mo Xiaofeng, who also died in the bride's pool."

    "What? He has a girlfriend?" Xu Cheng was a little surprised: "I haven't heard of this, it probably happened before he debuted. His girlfriend died in our small place?"

    I nodded and said, "That's why I thought it was a coincidence, so I asked about the situation in the bride's pool."

    Xu Cheng said "Oh": "Understood. I hope what I said will help you handle the case."

    I looked at his complexion. Although I don't know much about facial features, I can see some clues from a person's aura, such as how much positive energy this person has, and whether he has evil intentions.  But looking at Xu Cheng's aura, I feel that this person is indeed the same, and he is a rare upright person in the entertainment industry.

    It's not that I belittle this circle.  Not to mention whether the environment affects people's hearts, let's just say that this circle pays attention to fame, wealth and material things, often intrigues and indulges in sensuality. In this kind of environment, people's luck is not only fluctuating, but also vulnerable to being eroded by the corrupt aura of the outside world.

    This is why many stars are slowly falling, and they have a very bad reputation for this.  But looking at Xu Cheng, he has a very good heart, which makes me admire a lot in my life.  Even if he accidentally recruited some female ghost, the ghost didn't really hurt him, which shows that this person's aura is very upright, and it is difficult for ghost aura to invade easily.

    However, I was afraid that if it slowly ate away, it would cost Xu Cheng's life.  So I glanced at his wallet phone on the table, sneaked over to the wallet, and quietly put a ghost-suppressing charm given by Wu Dan behind the photo of his wallet.

    The wallet is something that never leaves his body, which also ensures that the Dao Talisman will always protect his body.  After putting it away, I felt more relieved, so I said goodbye to Xu Cheng.

    After going out, Tang Xin asked: "You say, is the person following Xu Cheng the ghost water bride? But isn't that ghost a parasitic ghost? She lives on Mo Xiaofeng's body."

    I said: "At first, we speculated that the Ghost Water Bride was attracted by the ever-burning lights and corpse fish in Kerr's Coffee Shop. Then let's go to the Coffee Shop to see how it goes."

    Zhao Yu waved his hand and said, "No, you won't see why if you look at it clearly. We have to follow Li Ke secretly to see. These few days, Bride Guishui appeared, and I don't believe she doesn't feel anything. I even think that Mo Xiaofeng  His death is not that simple, not necessarily a simple drowning."

    Tang Xin's eyes lit up, and she said, "Could it be murder? You see, that Li Ke seems to like Luo Yun very much. She may be Mo Xiaofeng's best friend. Because she likes Luo Yun, she is jealous of Mo Xiaofeng. Just a few people  When she was traveling, she pushed Mo Xiaofeng into the water and drowned, don't you think so?!"

    Zhao Yu gave her a white look, and said: "You're a big-headed ghost. I checked Mo Xiaofeng's information, she is a freelance writer, and she writes legends and stories from all over the world. This time, she and a few colleagues went to Bride's Pond.  They went together. Li Ke didn't follow at all."

    Tang Xin curled her lips and said, "Since I accidentally drowned, why is my ghost still lingering on?"

    Hearing this, Zhao Yu suddenly stopped in his tracks, and said solemnly, "If it wasn't an accident but a murder, the murderer didn't necessarily have to go to the Bride's Pool in person, did he?  Mo Xiaofeng is still doomed to die." (Remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 578: The Curse of the Girlfriend (Part 2)

    ?

    "Then you mean that Li Ke may be the murderer?" I said.

    Zhao Yu said: "It's not completely sure yet. In order to be sure, we can follow up and investigate Li Ke."

    "Hey, no one asked you to take this case." Tang Xin said, "Why are you so enthusiastic? In the end, your hard work might not be rewarding."

    Zhao Yu said: "Since we met, we can't pretend we couldn't see her. How about this, starting tomorrow, we will keep an eye on Li Ke to see what she does."

    Tang Xin said: "I'm also good at following things up, so let's go together."

    I asked strangely: "Tang Xin, haven't you been busy these days? Why have you been following us?"

    Tang Xin snorted coldly: "I followed you everywhere, obviously I only followed Brother Yu."

    After the three of us discussed it, we decided to keep an eye on Li Ke's whereabouts after get off work tomorrow.  After staring at it for a few days, I don't believe that I can't find any clues.

    ? I checked Li Ke's address, and found that he lived in a good place, in a high-end residential area near Binjiang Road.  It seems that this woman is also a rich and beautiful woman.  Both parents are in business, and Li Ke also has an older brother who helps run the company, so after returning from studying abroad, she just opened a coffee shop to pass the time.  By investigating her information, I found her previous photos, which are indeed completely different from the present.

    Luo Yun looks like Li Ke's high school classmate, who has always been in Tianjin.  As for Mo Xiaofeng, he seems to be a freelance writer for a travel magazine. If so, he should be Luo Yun's ex-girlfriend.

    On the second night, the three of us stayed near Keer's coffee shop as usual. It wasn't until one o'clock in the morning when the coffee shop closed that Li Ke closed the shop and came out.  During this period, nothing suspicious happened, let alone any suspicious person.

    Such rich people naturally have private cars.  The three of us silently watched her go to the parking lot to pick up the car, and when she walked a certain distance, we followed her.  As I walked past the store, I couldn't help but glance up at the ever-burning lamp.

    In the darkness, there is only this faint burning green light, faintly illuminating the signboard of Keer Coffee Shop, which makes people feel creepy.

    In this darkness, I saw a very faint ghostly aura coming from the ever-burning lamp.  I thought I was wrong, so I rubbed my eyes and took a closer look, and it really was.  In broad daylight, the sun is strong and the light is bright, so it is difficult to distinguish the subtle ghost aura.  Now at night, when the yang energy is weak, the ghost energy is very clear.

    I grabbed Zhao Yu and said in a low voice: "There is a ghost in this long-burning lamp. It seems that the burning candle is not the fat of a dragon fish, it may be something else."

    Zhao Yu heard the words and said, "Then it might be the fat of the corpse. Just take this lamp away and go back to check."

    Tang Xin whispered: "I'll come." As she said that, she flicked her hand, and immediately a light soft whip wrapped around the ever-burning lamp hanging in front of the door.

    Tang Xin tugged lightly, and the ever-bright lamp flew back into Tang Xin's hand.  Zhao Yu took off his shirt, covered the lamp, and stuffed it into my arms: "Don't let Li Ke see it."

    We took the light away and walked towards the parking lot to pick up the car.  When we got into the car, we happened to see Li Ke driving out, so we immediately followed.

    Li Ke didn't sit outside for too long, but just drove all the way to his residential area.  Zhao Yu parked the car outside, and the three of us got out of the car.  It is relatively easy to enter the community because of the special identities of Zhao Yu and I.  No one will stop the police.

    Not only that, we also went to the property to check the floor and room number where Li Ke lived.  Li Ke lives in 801, Building 8, which is auspicious enough.

    "It doesn't matter if we know the room number, we can't enter someone's house to investigate the case." Tang Xin pouted and said, "You don't have a search warrant. Besides, if you just knock on the door and go in, you won't find anything."

    Zhao Yu smiled: "We used to have to knock on the door to enter, but now we don't have to. Whether it's Song Yan's departed soul or my eyes, we can see what Li Ke is doing at home."

    "Do you have clairvoyance?!" Tang Xin said in surprise, "Why didn't you tell me?!"

    Zhao Yu was stunned and said, "You haven't asked either."

    Tang Xin snorted coldly: "Then can you also see girls without clothes?"

    Zhao Yu looked a little embarrassed: "Why is your focus so special?"

    Tang Xin grabbed his arm and asked, "Can I see it, can I?!"

    Zhao Yu said helplessly: "I'm not that obscene." Saying that, he shook off Tang Xin and walked towards the stairwell.

    I reluctantly followed, and the three of us took the elevator to Li Ke's house.

    Li Ke has arrived home now.  Zhao?Did he always remember you?  "

    I rubbed my forehead, thinking why didn't there be any revelations?  I was thinking about scaring her again, but I heard Li Ke continue to say: "Xiaofeng, are you still there? Luo Yun has always remembered you, we used the ever-burning lamp to summon your soul, but you refused to show up. Later, later I had  Selfishness, I actually don't want you to show up again, I want me to be someone Luo Yun misses, you won't blame me, will you?"

    When I heard this, I couldn't help but frown.  After talking for a long time without saying anything, it seems that this guy does not seem to be a murderer.  If it is a murderer, it must not speak like this.

    After a long while, Li saw that there was no movement in the posthumous photo, so he stepped forward to straighten the photo carefully, lit the incense again, and sighed softly.  At this time, I caught a glimpse of sad tears shining in the corner of her eyes, and I couldn't help ruling out Li Ke's suspicion.

    She is not the murderer, who is the murderer, is it really an accident?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 579: Eternal Light

    ?

    Seeing that Li Ke didn't make any unexpected moves, I walked out and brought my soul back to my body.

    Zhao Yu immediately asked in a low voice: "How is it?"

    I shook my head and said, "It doesn't look like she did it, let's talk about it downstairs."

    The three of us went downstairs, and I said, "Zhao Yu, we must suspect the wrong person. I always feel that Li is not a murderer in terms of words and deeds." So I told Zhao Yu what I saw in the room.  explain.

    "In this way, Li Ke really doesn't look like a murderer." Zhao Yu frowned and said, "Who could it be?"

    "That Luo Yun." Tang Xin said, "Luo Yun is the last person involved in this matter. Could he be the murderer?"

    I smiled bitterly and said, "Luo Yun? Why did he kill his girlfriend?"

    "Girlfriend cheating or something." Tang Xin said, "Is this a common occurrence, love killing?"

    I spat: "You and the villain fell in love with Luo Yun very much after seeing Luo Yun. This kind of man will never be cheated. This possibility is small. Besides, Li Ke must know Luo Yun very well, she has plastic surgery for Luo Yun  Now that she looks like a best friend, it shows how important Mo Xiaofeng is to Luo Yun's heart. Luo Yun won't kill her."

    Tang Xin sneered and said, "I can't tell. I love her so much and hate her so much, the more I love her, the more I want to kill her?"

    I was speechless: "I said you can't have a little sunshine?"

    Tang Xin asked back: "Then tell me, who else might be the murderer in this case? There is no one else."

    Zhao Yu said: "Let's not talk about it now. We stole someone's ever-burning lamp, so we have to go back and check it quickly. If there is something wrong with the lamp, there is a reason to come to Li Ke to ask for clarification."

    The three of us discussed it, and then went back separately.  Zhao Yu sent the ever-burning lantern to the Spirit Hunting Bureau overnight.  Before he left, I took a look at the ever-burning lamp that was still faintly exuding a ghostly aura, and I always felt a little chill from the bottom of my heart.

    The next day, I immediately got up early and went to the Hunting Bureau to wait for the inspection report of the eternal light.  But the test results made me and Zhao Yu feel as expected: what is burning in this lamp is human body fat!  To be precise, it is corpse oil.

    "Can the body fat burn for so long? When we took it down, there was a thick layer of floating dust on the lamp. It can be seen that it has been placed for a long time, and Li Ke has not seen to change the wick." I said speechlessly.

    "That may be the wick made of the fat on the zombie's body." Zhao Yu said: "The zombie has aura and is immortal. So the wick burns for a long time."

    "This is more difficult. Where can I get zombies?" I said speechlessly.  Zombie grease, I'll go, it's a little harder.  I see that Li Ke has no foundation in Taoism, so it should be absolutely impossible to get this thing.

    Zhao Yu said: "No matter what, let's go directly to the door and ask. There is human body oil in the ever-burning lamp, which is enough to investigate her."

    So the two of us drove to Ke'er Coffee Shop and went directly to Li Ke.

    Putting the ever-burning lamp on the table, Zhao Yu asked bluntly: "Miss Li, we want to talk to you about this lamp." Then, Zhao Yu flashed his police ID.

    Li Ke was slightly surprised, but there was no look of fear on his face. After hesitating for a while, he said, "The two of you come upstairs."

    The three of us reached the second floor and found a secluded corner to sit down.  I looked at Li Ke's face in front of me, and couldn't help recalling the photo of the staring eyes last night, and a sense of weirdness quietly rose.

    "Let's get straight to the point. The two of us took the long-burning lamp away. After inspection, there is human body oil in it. What do you say?" Zhao Yu said seriously.

    Li Ke frowned. Although he was dissatisfied with us taking away her things privately, when he heard the words human body oil, he said in astonishment: "What? Impossible. This lamp is an ordinary long-burning lamp, and the candles inside  It can burn for a long time, but it is definitely not human body fat!"

    "Where did the light come from?" I asked.

    Li Ke said: "It was given to me by an old man. It was probably during the Ghost Festival."

    "Halloween? Where did you get it?" I asked.

    Li Ke said: "Ghost Festival, I'm going to burn paper for a good friend who passed away." Speaking of this, Li Ke pursed his lower lips unnaturally: "It's near the Xikai Church, there is no one in the middle of the night, so I burned it there  Paper. Later, I met an old man who gave me an ever-burning lamp, saying that it was for me to take it back, so that it could bless my friend¡¯s rest in peace and at the same time bring her luck to me.¡±

    "Borrowing luck?" I suddenly realized.  There are many kinds of magic and head drop techniques in the world, some of which are very fraudulent, changing one's fate against the sky.  Some are like drizzle, such as borrowing luck.

    This is very luckySimple.  In fact, many people who died unexpectedly were caused by a lot of variables in their fate.  These dead people probably had unused blessings and luck.  But most of them are passed away, or if this person was not bad before, then the unused blessings in this life may be left to the next life, reincarnation, or future generations according to the arrangement of the underworld.

    Therefore, the husband and wife in this life are likely to meet in the next life.

    However, if these blessings and luck are borrowed by others, that's another story.  The future fortune of the borrower may not be good or bad, but one thing is certain: her [his] future life trajectory will definitely be affected by the fortune of the borrowed person.

    The trajectory of life will change, and the people who meet will also change accordingly.

    The method of borrowing is also very simple, that is, enshrine the borrowed person, just like the kind of enshrining in Li Ke's living room.  Immediately afterwards, he also lit a long-burning lamp in the place where he often was.  It is more difficult to ensure that the eternal light will not go out.  Zombie grease is a good choice, but the question is, where did the zombies come from?

    Li Ke hesitated for a while, and said, "That's right, someone asked me to borrow luck, saying that it would make my luck better for the rest of my life."

    I smiled and said, "It's not because of luck, but because I have a better chance to be with Luo Yun, right?"

    Li Ke looked a little stunned: "Have you investigated all of this?"

    Zhao Yu asked: "Did Luo Yun have a girlfriend named Mo Xiaofeng before?"

    After Li Ke heard the name, his long eyelashes fluttered a few times, then he lowered his eyelids and nodded: "Yes, but Xiaofeng is dead."

    "Has Luo Yun never forgotten her? How is the relationship between the two of them?" Zhao Yu asked.

    Li Ke frowned and said, "They had a very good relationship before. Otherwise, Luo Yun wouldn't still remember Xiaofeng after so many years."

    Zhao Yu continued to ask: "Then what happened to Mo Xiaofeng?"

    Li Ke sighed: "Xiaofeng is an editor and writer of a travel magazine. She also likes outdoor activities such as free exploration, especially interested in places with historical legends or supernatural legends. Many years ago, she went to Taiwan's Bride's Pool,  Just for the adventure, I didn¡¯t expect to die in the pool. It is said that there was a heavy rain and a flash flood broke out, and several people who went with me died, all of which were washed away by the flood. Only two feet were injured.  Resting in the cave, we avoided this disaster."

    "Then they watched the flash flood erupt and people were washed away?" I asked.

    Li Ke said: "That's what they said. I don't know the specifics. It's been many years."

    Zhao Yu suddenly asked: "Let's talk about where you got your long-burning lamp. Is there someone in Xikai Church selling this thing?"

    Li Ke said: "To be precise, it's not for sale, but the old man seems to be burning paper for his family. He made a long-burning lamp himself, saying it was a gift for me, so he could borrow his life. I didn't believe in evil at the time. But you know,  I was very concerned about Luo Yun, so I took it back to the store by accident."

    "What does this old man look like?" I asked, then turned around and took out a notebook from the bookshelf behind me, and found a pen.  This coffee shop is decorated in a very romantic way, and will leave notebooks and pens for the guests, so that they can write some nonsense such as mood letters.

    Li Ke recalled: "This old man is really old. I think he is eighty or ninety years old. But he is tall, he feels tough and has a good temperament. He should have been a soldier. Others  I really don¡¯t remember, after all, it¡¯s been more than three months. I just remember meeting him near Xikai Church.¡±

    I sketched a rough image of the old man, but Li Kedu shook his head and said that he no longer remembered what he looked like.  I had no choice but to put down my pen, and seeing that she had nothing else to offer us, I said goodbye to Zhao Yu and walked out of the coffee shop.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 580 Xikai Church

    ?

    "It seems that there is no clue for this question." I sighed: "We don't know what the old man who gave Li Ke the long light looks like. Where can we find it. Besides, does this old man have anything to do with this case?"

    Zhao Yu was silent for a while, and then asked: "Look, the other relevant personnel in this case have almost no possibility of committing the crime. If this ever-burning lamp was given by someone else, why would he help a Li Ke who met by chance?"

    "This is indeed a bit suspicious." I nodded and said, "Then who is this old man?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "It's hard to say. Xikai Church, there seems to be some story about this church. I heard it when I was a child, but I can't remember it now."

    I laughed and said, "Of course there is a story. Didn't my master go to suppress ghosts?"

    Zhao Yu suddenly said: "That's right, go ask Uncle Wu and see if you can find anything from Xikai Church."

    After we finished discussing, we went to the bookstore where Wu Dan was.  Although it is said to investigate this church, neither of us is sure whether this church has anything to do with the case.

    I haven't arrived at the bookstore yet, but as soon as I approached, I heard a burst of children crying.  I listened carefully, and it seemed to be Xiaoman's voice.  In the crying, there was Wu Dan teasing Xiaoman's laughter: "Okay, little bk, what did you see? Uncle cried while hugging him. How dare you scare him out of your soul? Don't cry, why don't I give you ice cream another day  Like? Do you want fruity or creamy?"

    Xiaoman was still crying loudly.

    Wu Dan said: "If you cry again, I will give you the smell of booger."

    Xiao Man cried louder.  Zhao Yu and I looked at each other helplessly and shook our heads.

    When I got to the door of the store, I saw Wu Dan was wandering in front of the store with Xiao Man in his arms. Seeing me coming, he felt relieved immediately, and stuffed Xiao Man into my arms: "It's so noisy, take it quickly."

    I looked at Xiaoman's chubby face, weeping, and couldn't help feeling distressed. I squeezed her chubby cheeks and asked, "What's the matter, Xiaoman? You're so sad?"

    Xiaoman pursed his lips, stretched out his small arms to wrap around my neck, and cried aggrievedly: "Brother Erbi, there is a big bug paper."

    "Bug? Where is it?" I asked puzzled.

    Wu Dan smiled, and said: "I probably saw some ghost again. This time, the ghost may not have a human form, which frightened the little bk."

    I nodded understandingly.  Xiaoman is born with yin and yang eyes and can see the image of ghosts.  But since she was a child, she may have gotten used to the existence of ghosts.  However, ghosts also have strange shapes. Generally speaking, these ghosts don't come to provoke people, but some idlers like to play tricks on humans who can see them.

    Perhaps Xiao Man met a ghost who was so annoying that he liked to change into bugs to scare her.  I looked around, but I didn't see any ghosts, so I comforted Xiaoman and said: "It doesn't matter, Xiaoman is not afraid, brother Erbi is always here."

    Xiao Man slowly subdued his crying, but the corners of his mouth were still puckered, sobbing twice from time to time.

    I laughed and said, "Xiao Man doesn't cry, I will follow my brother to eat delicious food at noon."

    Hearing this, Xiao Man immediately stopped crying, opened his teary eyes and asked, "Really?"

    "Yeah, um, mashed potatoes, ice cream, what do you like to eat more now?" I recalled what Xiaoman liked to eat.

    "Pancake fruit paper!!" Xiaoman shouted immediately.

    "Holy shit, I haven't seen you for a few days, Xiaoman, why are your tastes so vulgar? This can't be done, this is the rhythm of future dicks!!" I complained, and then glanced at Wu Dan who was leaning on the door frame and eating an apple.

    Eighty percent of them have been hanging out with Wu Dan for a long time.

    Wu Dan laughed and said, "Little bk is more and more like my child."

    I said speechlessly: "Master, things like pancakes and fruits are not suitable for children to eat. How do you give them to eat?"

    Wu Dan said straightforwardly: "When I was a child, when I had nothing to eat, I still ate the bark of wild fruit trees. Children are so delicate now."

    I:"¡­¡­"

    I walked in with Xiaoman in my arms, only then did Xiaoman completely wipe away the tears, and said, "Brother Erbi, the big bug paper grew on my sister. My sister said it hurts."

    "What?!" When I heard this, my hands trembled and I almost threw her to the ground.

    Grows on my sister a ghost like a bug, isn't that the water ghost bride?  !

    "Xiao Man, is the elder sister you see a long-haired, pretty elder sister? There is something like a bug with long hair growing on her body?" I asked.

    Xiao Man nodded in fear: "Yeah, Xiao Man is afraid."

    Fuck??What the hell is going on, come to your door?  What do you mean, I haven't gone to clean up her yet, but I came here myself.

    Xiaoman continued: "Second brother, my sister said she was in pain, so I asked my brother to help."

    I nodded, understanding a little bit in my heart.  It seemed that Mo Xiaofeng could no longer bear this state of life or death.

    I put Xiaoman down, and told Wu Dan what we asked about at the Keer Coffee Shop. When I mentioned the ever-burning lamp and borrowing orders, Wu Dan couldn't help but frowned: "That's not right. If you borrow luck, you don't need to order any dead people.  The long-burning lamp is used for evoking spirits. Lighting is important, but it is not a long-burning lamp, but an ordinary substitute lantern. For example, the date of birth and death, name, etc. are written on the person. And red lanterns should be used. Light it  This kind of unlucky ever-burning lamp is not very good, no wonder the ghost has been wandering around Tianjin, it is likely to be called back."

    "I'm going to go, what's the situation, someone summoned the soul of the water ghost bride?" I was surprised: "Who, this ghost is not easy enough, from Taiwan to the north of the mainland, does she have a Hong Kong and Macau passport?"

    Wu Dan ignored me, and continued: "If you want to summon the soul of a long-dead water ghost, you need a fierce place, an ever-burning lamp, and a suitable day, preferably a cloudy day."

    "What is the most recent day?" Zhao Yu asked suddenly.

    Wu Dan picked up the perpetual calendar on the table, flipped through it, and said, "Four days later. In this case, you should hurry up and send this ever-burning lamp back. Xikai Church is a dangerous place, and it happens to be a good place to summon souls. No wonder someone chose this place.  Near it is the coffee shop you mentioned, so there are long lights and a murderous place, and the murderous day four days later is likely to be the time when the murderer summons his soul."

    I asked: "Master, what are the legends about the haunted church in Xikai?"

    Wu Dan sighed: "It's easy to say. During the Republic of China, there was a German priest in this church who often bought children from poor families. After buying them, he killed them. After killing them, he boiled their fat to make soap and sold them. Later  , the priest was killed when his evil deeds were revealed, and he was hung on a tree in the back garden. It is said that the tree later grew a human face, which is the priest. During the day, the church looks nothing, but when it gets dark, it can  I heard crying from the church. It was the children¡¯s ghosts crying. This is the legend about the ghosts of Xikai Church. The thing really exists.  It¡¯s in a confessional. However, I¡¯m afraid that someone will find it and throw it away, and this church will become a murderous place again.¡±

    I asked strangely: "Master, since you found out that there were ghosts in the church back then, why didn't you arrest them for salvation, or just suppress them? There will still be a lot of trouble in the future, right?"

    Wu Dan said: "I really want to clean up all these ghosts, but the ghosts can't stay. I guess that the bones of these ghosts are hidden somewhere, but I haven't found them. If you can't find them, you can't drive the ghosts away.  It¡¯s hard to get over it. So that¡¯s it for now.¡±

    I nodded and said, "Master, how about we visit the church at night? Maybe under my keen eyes, we can see where the bones are hidden?"

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "That's good too. If you can find the bones and reincarnate those poor children, it will be a great merit."

    As soon as I heard the word "merit", I immediately felt the passion of playing lol and dota.  There is no savior!  !

    So I immediately urged Wu Dan to go with Zhao Yu.  Wu Dan said that if the guess is correct, this person is indeed creating a murderous place, and he must be looking for the talisman of Xikai Church.  It has been several months since Ghost Festival, maybe the other party already has a clue.  If he finds and destroys the talisman, Xikai Church will definitely be full of resentment.  This has suppressed the ghosts for many years.

    After making up our minds, the three of us started to prepare things for the evening.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 581 Suspicious Shadow in the Night

    ?

    In the evening, we packed up and waited until after ten o'clock before heading west to the church.

    ? Xikai Church, also known as the French Church, is located in the old Xikai area of ??Hewai, Qianqiangzi, Dushan Road, Binjiang Road, Heping District, Tianjin, which is next to the intersection of Xining Road and Yingkou Road.

    Xikai Church has a long history. It is said that it was built in 1914 for the French Catholic Church.  Now of course it is a tourist attraction with specific opening and closing times.

    Of course, such small things as going in and out of a certain place are like picking things out of our pockets.  Thanks to Tang Xin for her technical support and Ruan Lingxi for her "lightness skills" training.

    We arrived outside the Xikai Cathedral, and at this point, there were a lot fewer pedestrians on the road.  After waiting for a while, the three of us went to the church when everything was completely quiet.

    When I got closer, I was surprised to find that the church was much taller than I thought.  From this point of view, the church is 40 to 50 meters high. The building area is very large. The plane is in the shape of a long cross.  It's a bit depressing.

    Emerald green round belly-shaped spire. Under the eaves are semicircular arched windows.  The window was now pitch black.

    Wu Dan said in a low voice: "Go through the back door as usual. I've been here before, so I'm familiar with it."

    Even a Catholic or a priest must eat and have a place to live.  The back of the church was originally the residence of the priest, and naturally there is a kitchen and so on.  So in order to facilitate shopping, there is a small back door in the backyard.

    Wu Dan led us in through the back door as if we were familiar with the road.

    When the door closed behind us, I suddenly felt a chilly air rushing towards my face, as if the place was several degrees lower than the outside.

    The dark church stands silently in front of us, like a silent black mountain.

    I was about to take a step forward, but Wu Dan and Zhao Yu didn't move.  Looking back, I saw the two of them staring at the lock on the back door endlessly.

    "What's wrong? What are you looking at?" I whispered.

    Wu Dan whispered: "Look at this lock, it's very new, someone must have changed it."

    Having said that, Wu Dan turned on the flashlight and showed us the lock on the door.  I took a look, sure enough, the lock looked brand new, but the iron door of the back door was rusted, no matter how you looked at it, it was not from the same era.

    "But it can't be said that someone changed it secretly, maybe it was changed by the management staff of the church?" I said.

    Zhao Yu said: "Impossible. There is nothing in the church now, and there is no stealing of valuables. In addition to the rumors of ghosts, everyone is afraid to avoid it. It is impossible for someone to come in and steal things. So is the lock on the back door good or not?  Bad, no one should pay attention to it. Unless it is someone with ulterior motives."

    I said: "Could it be that person who looks like a soul caller?"

    Wu Dan said: "Maybe, let's be careful not to turn on the flashlight for now, because we are not sure if there are other people in this place besides us."

    So we turned off the flashlight, and only walked into the church after our eyes got used to the darkness.

    "This time, I will first check to see if my golden talisman is still there. If it is still there, apprentice, you should take a good look with your eyes, where the child's bones may be hidden. Let's find a way to take away the bones and cremate them, and then take the talisman  It¡¯s done by saving those wronged souls. Xikai Church will no longer be a murderous place.¡± Wu Dan said.

    I nodded and said, "I understand, Master."

    Walking a few steps forward, I noticed that there was actually a lonely tree growing in the bare yard.  It was bare and almost barren, but this tree was in full bloom, and it was a strange and strange sight.

    When passing by the tree, I heard the rustling sound of the wind blowing through the leaves.  This voice was like crying in the dark night, like a hundred ghosts crying at night.

    Wu Dan and Zhao Yu walked before me, and I followed behind Zhao Yu.  But when the night wind blew on me through the gaps in the leaves, I felt as if there was another person behind me, blowing the wind towards me.

    I just felt that my neck was cold, and I couldn't help shrinking my neck.

    At the same time, I couldn't help but look back.  This glance happened to see the tree.  Vaguely, I seemed to see a human face growing out of the tree.

    It was a face with a hooked nose, deep eye sockets, and what seemed to be a grin at me.

    I shuddered in fright, and quickly turned around to follow Zhao Yu.  When I looked back, I saw nothing.

    "It's dark in this church, turn on the flashlight, just be vigilant, and pay attention to whether there are other people." Wu Dan whispered.

    Zhao Yu and I followed him into the church and turned on the flashlight.  I'm?Looking around with a flashlight, I saw that the interior of the church is a three-way corridor style, with painted murals on the inner walls. Although it is old, it can still be seen that the interior decoration is gorgeous.

    Walking in the corridor, I only felt a burst of coldness coming from all around, as if someone was staring at us all the time.

    I couldn't help but sweep my flashlight to the walls on both sides. During this sweep, I saw a pair of eyes staring at me from the wall.

    Startled, I focused the beam of the flashlight on the painting on the wall.

    On the wall is an oil painting of a lady sitting in a field of flowers.  It seems nothing special.  However, the lady was painted vividly, and seemed to have a half-smile expression.

    Just as I was staring at the oil painting, suddenly, the lady in the painting smiled at me with the corners of her lips pulled, and tears of blood flowed from her eyes.

    "Ah, Master, the oil painting is crying!" I was startled.

    Wu Dan spat: "Why are you shouting so loudly?!"

    Having said that, Wu Dan and Zhao Yu followed.  When I looked at the oil painting again, I didn't see any blood and tears, and everything was as usual.  However, I could see another face that seemed to overlap in the painting, but it was just a blur.

    "Why is it gone? Master, I really saw it just now! What the hell is going on, there is no way there are bones hidden in this painting?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "It's very simple. I heard that there was a German priest in Xikai Church who bought and killed children from poor families. He used the body fat to make soap. Of course, he also used them for oil paintings. These oil paintings are probably mixed.  The fat of the child's corpse, some supernatural phenomena and resentment, it's nothing."

    I said with a bitter face: "This priest is really serious. Master, can you still find the place where you put the golden talisman?"

    Wu Dan said: "Almost, but I haven't been here for many years, let's look for it."

    So I followed Wu Dan and Zhao Yu very depressed.  Along the way, I always heard the faint cry of a child in my ear.  You don't need to look at it, but you also know that the oil paintings on the two walls are crying with blood and tears.

    Fortunately, there was Wu Dan's spell suppression back then, otherwise, I guess I would have seen a lot of ghosts wandering back and forth along the way.

    Wu Dan took us up several floors.  When I got to the fourth floor, I suddenly felt a black shadow flicker in front of my eyes, and something came through from the other end of the corridor.

    "What?!" I hurriedly held up the flashlight to take a photo.  But there was no one at the end of the corridor.

    "What did you see?" Wu Dan asked.

    "I just saw something slipping through the corridor." I whispered, "Master, could someone follow us in?"

    Zhao Yu said in a low voice: "No way, my hearing is not bad, and the footsteps of ordinary people can be heard clearly at a distance of more than a hundred meters. But I didn't feel anything just now, unless the figure that flashed past was not a person."

    "Ghosts." I wiped off my cold sweat: "Actually, I'm not afraid of ghosts, I'm just afraid of this surprise."

    Wu Dan spat: "Look at how promising you are. Hurry up, we have to go up to half of this church, and there are still several floors."

    We had no choice but to keep climbing.  When we got halfway to the church, Wu Dan signaled us to stop: "We're almost there. It should be on this floor."

    I heard the words and looked around for a week, and I saw a golden Taoist light emitting from the middle of the corridor.

    "Master, I saw it, in the center, are you hiding under the floor?" I asked.

    Wu Dan responded, and the three of us walked forward.  But at this moment, I suddenly saw a black shadow approaching the golden light of the Dao in an instant, and a black hand touched the floor tiles of the corridor.

    The light from my flashlight hit the hand exactly.  It was a haggard black hand with long gray nails. It didn't look like a human hand, but like a zombie's claws!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 582 If anyone dies at the age of ninety-seven, Naihe Bridge will wait for three years (Part 1)

    ?

    "Who?!" I immediately stopped drinking and shone the flashlight on that person.  But the man didn't care, but continued to grab the floor tiles and threw them aside.

    At this moment, I saw the golden talisman that exudes the golden light of Taoism placed under the floor tiles.  A thought immediately popped up in my heart: I can't let this thing be taken away!

    So, I immediately stepped on the spell, holding God of War in one hand, and a flashlight in the other, and shone on the man's face.

    When the light hit the man's face, I was immediately surprised.  I thought it would be a nimble young man who could jump over the wall and enter the house by moving so quickly at night.  But the man in front of him was an octogenarian.  Wrinkled, dark complexion, dark circles under the eyes, but calm, even a little fierce.

    Although the old man looks not young, he is tall, upright and tough, and he doesn't look like he is in his seventies or eighties at all.  Seeing me holding the gun, he took a step back subconsciously, his steps were vigorous, and he didn't look like he should be at this age at all.

    I looked at him suspiciously, and was even more surprised to find that the aura around him was unusual.  There are actually two auras intertwined and entangled in this person, one is angry and the other is dead.  One black and one white, like two snakes entangled with each other, making people unable to understand the meaning.

    Is this a living person or a dead person?  Not even zombies.

    The old man didn't speak, and waved his fist at my face.  I dodged and dodged, but saw that the fist was just a feint, the purpose was to snatch the God of War from my hand.

    Just when his hand was about to grab my wrist, Zhao Yu strode forward and blocked the old man.  Probably because he was afraid of hurting the old man, he used a relatively weak force.  However, I clearly felt that Zhao Yu seemed to have hit something hard and made a muffled sound.

    I was taken aback and secretly wondered if the old man was a human, a ghost or a walking corpse.

    But Wu Dan stopped me and Zhao Yu from the side, and said to the old man, "What is the origin of this old man?"

    The old man said coldly: "Where did you come from?"

    This sound is very strange, it seems to have an echo, it doesn't fit the feeling that people want to fit, it seems to be floating in mid-air.

    "Are you a living corpse?" Wu Dan's voice was full of surprise: "What's going on?"

    "Live, zombie?" I was taken aback.

    The formation of living corpses is more unusual.  After people die, they usually only turn into walking corpses and zombies, such as the low-level walking corpses and zombies with various abuses in the American TV series "The Walking Dead".  But living corpses are a particularly unusual one.  The formation of this kind of living corpse is usually when a person suffers a severe injury and dies. However, the body is already dead, but the soul is very strong, or it is supported by extraordinary mental power, and it firmly occupies the body and does not let go.  This forms a very tangled and peculiar phenomenon: people have become corpses, but they have their own consciousness and actions.  However, the corpse will rot, but it is only possessed by ghosts, and the rate of decay will be slow. If some anti-corrosion measures are added, it will be kept for a relatively long time.

    I suddenly thought of a more serious question: Doesn't he have bugs on him?

    The old man said coldly: "Get out of the way, I just want to take away the talisman, I don't want to do anything with you."

    Wu Dan did not give in, stood in front of me, and asked, "Why did you take this thing? Once the talisman is taken away, the thing that suppresses the ghosts of the Xikai Church will be gone, and lonely ghosts will come out, which may harm the people."  To the surrounding residents. I don¡¯t think you are an unreasonable villain, why do you do this kind of thing that harms morality after death?!¡±

    The old man ignored Wu Dan, but insisted: "I want to take the talisman, and anyone who stands in my way will surely die!"

    Fuck, you old man, it¡¯s exciting to treat you as an "elder"!  I immediately said: "Master, watch me deal with him!"

    After speaking, he immediately recited the mantra and said: "The power to slay evil spirits is the only one, please God!"

    Wu Dan hurriedly shouted from the side: "Fuck, don't ask God!"

    But it was too late for him to say this.  After chanting the mantra and twisting the formula, the statue of Zhong Kui immediately appeared.  I just wanted to ask why Mao wouldn't let me invite the gods, when I saw the golden talisman on the ground suddenly burst into golden light, covering the statue of Zhong Kui.

    Perhaps it was because the talismans played a role in aggravating the Taoism of the statue. In an instant, I saw that the statue became more and more clearly visible, and the sword in my hand was shining coldly.

    But at this moment, I heard the sound of ghosts crying and wolf howling from the corridor, and I was suddenly taken aback.  However, in the portraits on both sides of the corridor, black shadows slowly peeled off.

    First the head, and then the body, are pulled away from the portrait inch by inch.  I saw that those ghosts were all thin and small, with dark complexions and pairs of dark eyes, they were all the souls of children.

    Only then did I understand why Wu Dan refused to let meGod please.  It turned out that when the statue of Zhong Kui appeared, the soul of the child who had been hiding all along would be forced out and wiped out by the statue.

    I broke out in a cold sweat, quickly calmed down, and said: "Take it!"

    However, it was still a bit slow, and the statue of Zhong Kui swung out a sword, striking at the ghosts.  Suddenly, there was a sound of "Puff" in the air, and the shadows of those little ghosts disappeared immediately.

    Only after killing a few little ghosts, I put away the statue of Zhong Kui, and I couldn't help but wipe off my cold sweat.

    But the golden light of Taoism made the grandfather of the living corpse back a few steps, hiding in the shadows for a while, not daring to approach.

    "Who are you all?!" the old man said in surprise.

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "No matter who it is, you can't take away the talisman today!" As he spoke, he chanted the mantra and Nian Jue in his hand, and then with a flick of his wrist, three corpse-suppressing talismans flew towards the old man.

    After all, the living corpse is not as good as the zombie, and the old man's speed is also not as fast as the zombie. In the end, he didn't dodge it, so that the three charms were properly attached to his forehead and chest.

    Just hearing the old man's cry of pain, I smelled a very faint smell of corpses.

    Immediately, I saw that the old man was fixed in place.

    Wu Dan stepped forward and asked: "Old man, we don't want to hurt you either, let me ask you" Before Wu Dan finished speaking, I suddenly felt something was wrong around me.  The air seemed to be extremely humid, and when I looked back, I saw a thick layer of water vapor floating on the window.

    I suddenly thought of the Ghost Water bride, and couldn't help but whisper to Wu Dan: "Master, it seems that Ghost Water is here again!"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "Come on. I've been prepared."

    As he spoke, he took out a torch from his backpack and lit it, then handed me a pack of sulfur-smelling powder: "Scatter this thing tonight, and it will drive back the ghost water bride."

    I took it and smelled it, but I don't know what it is, but it smells weird.

    Just at this moment, I suddenly felt a chill on my back, and then something wet flowed down my neck to my back.

    When I looked up, it was pitch black and I couldn't see what was on top of my head, but I knew that there were little drops of water dripping down and flowing to my back.

    I shivered, and felt the deep chill again.  It seems that the ghost water bride is coming.  Although she didn't see her shadow, she could see black water slowly creeping over the corridors on both sides.  But because there was a spell under my feet, the water only walked around our feet and didn't dare to get close.

    So I spilled the powder in my hand.  A choking smell made me sneeze.  But after the powder was scattered, the ghost water receded slowly, like the tentacles of an octopus, quickly retracted.

    Wu Dan shouted at this time: "Bride of Guishui, you are here, show yourself! If you dare to act recklessly, I will burn you and this old bk to death!"

    As soon as Wu Dan finished speaking, I felt a particularly cold chill rushing towards my back like a sharp knife.  I turned around suddenly, and saw Mo Xiaofeng's pale face and dull expression reappeared in the darkness.  This time, she didn't see the monster turn out from behind her head.

    At this time, I saw that although Mo Xiaofeng didn't open her mouth, there was a voice coming from behind her. The weird voice was like a grunt coming from under the water tank: "Let him go, or I will let this girl  The ghosts are scattered!"

    Wu Dan didn't panic, instead he smiled and said, "Why, don't you dare to let him see your face now? Now that the two have met, let's come out and meet."

    Having said that, Wu Dan turned his head and said to the old man: "If my guess is correct, you are the fianc¨¦ of the ghost water bride who died in the bride's pond." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 583 If anyone dies at the age of 97, Naihe Bridge will wait for three years (Part 2)

    ?

    After listening to Wu Dan's questioning, I suddenly felt that the old man's identity guess was expected, but also unexpected.

    Unsurprisingly, if these two are a couple, it is obvious that the old man is here to conjure up the spirit of the Ghost Water Bride, and he also came to Xikai Church for this purpose, and he is probably looking for the location of the spell every day.  This time we came in and just showed him the way.

    The old man sighed: "Being caught by you, I have nothing to say. I only hope that you can let me see her. After that, life or death depends entirely on disposition."

    Wu Dan said: "If she wants to see you, she will show up now, obviously she doesn't want to see you."

    Having said that, Wu Dan actually uncovered the Sandao Town Corpse Talisman.  I saw the old man walk up to Mo Xiaofeng and said in a trembling voice, "Qiu Yan, where are you? Why don't you come out to see me?"

    After a while, I heard a dull sigh coming from behind Mo Xiaofeng: "I can't see you, I'm ugly now, and I'm no longer what I was when I was alive."

    The old man cried: "I am not the young man I used to be. I insisted on staying in this world for so long just to see you. Do you remember? We made a promise for a hundred years. Have you forgotten?"

    After a long while, the female ghost said in a deep voice: "I remember. You said that if someone dies at the age of ninety-seven, he will wait on the bridge for three years."

    "Yeah, I have never found your body, and I have never been able to recruit your soul, so I can only stay in the world and wait for you." The old man sighed, his voice was vicissitudes and tenderness: "No matter what you become, I don't care."  , I just want to see you."

    The female ghost still refused to appear.

    Wu Dan snorted coldly: "There are too many crimes, and the appearance has become extremely vicious. It is said that the face is born from the heart. This is not only the case with people, but also with ghosts. She dare not let you see it now, she is too ugly."

    These words made Bride Guishui angry.  Immediately, I felt the icy black ghost water gushing out.  I didn't have time to dodge, and I was sprayed all over the face.  Fuck, it's freezing cold, like soaking your face in a water tank full of ice cubes in winter.

    I wiped my face and shook off the water on my face. Looking back, Wu Dan and Zhao Yu were hiding quickly.

    Wu Dan still calmly said: "I didn't spray it."

    I saw that it was not a problem to be so exhausted, so I said: "I said the bride of Guishui, ah, no, sister Qiuyan, why don't you just let the uncle meet. Aren't you deeply affectionate? You have been going around for so many years.  Seeing it, how come you flinched even though you were close to the door?"

    After I finished speaking, I suddenly felt that what kind of generation I was talking about.  However, I hope that the bride of Guishui will listen to my words. If this old friend gets excited when she meets her, she might be able to let Mo Xiaofeng go, which also saves a big battle.  I really don't want to be soaked in ghost water again.

    The old man continued to beg: "Qiu Yan, just see me."

    The ghost water bride said after a while, "Okay, Ruinan, wait."

    As soon as the words were finished, I suddenly saw a strong ghostly aura emanating from Mo Xiaofeng's body.  But Wu Dan suddenly shouted: "Female ghost! You'd better stop doing evil!"

    Having said that, Wu Dan patted me on the shoulder and shouted: "Apprentice light the fire!" He jumped out himself, drew a spell on Mo Xiaofeng's forehead, and with a light tap, stretched out his hand to grab her.

    Seeing Wu Dan going to drag Mo Xiaofeng, I immediately poured all the powder on the ground, and then threw the torch on it.  Strange to say, this thing is as flammable as gasoline, and when the torch is thrown on it, the flames suddenly burst into flames.

    Just at this moment, I heard the Guishui bride screaming, and saw Wu Dan pulling Mo Xiaofeng's ghost off the female ghost's body like peeling.

    At this time, the weird female ghost didn't care about her ugliness, and immediately appeared, opening her mouth to bite Wu Dan's wrist.

    Seeing this, Zhao Yu immediately drew out the Daoshe Dao and slashed at the female ghost, but the old man grabbed the blade.  I saw the blade cut into the palm of the old man, emitting bubbling black air.  Drops of black blood fell to the ground, which made me feel a little heroic.

    Seeing this situation, Bride Guishui gave up fighting Wu Dan and went to bite Zhao Yu instead.

    Wu Dan took the opportunity to completely pull out Mo Xiaofeng's ghost.  The ghost water bride lost her support, and immediately fell into a ball of flames, screaming endlessly.

    I don't know if it's the death of the rabbit or the fox's sorrow. I heard the other little ghosts in the corridor crying and howling, and I couldn't help but stand on end.

    "Please don't burn her to death!" The old man begged immediately, and immediately knelt down to Wu Dan and kowtowed repeatedly.

    Wu Dan sighed, then recited the incantation and Nian Jue, and shouted: "Take it!"

    After shouting this, the flame disappeared, and the ghost water bride was like a puddle.The mud fell on the ground.  I frowned and looked at her current image, it was really ugly, her long messy hair was spread on the ground, her whole body was as bloated as a bug, her limbs were particularly weak and looming, it seemed that she was seriously injured after she got rid of Mo Xiaofeng's ghost  .

    The old man immediately stepped forward to help her up, and said softly: "Qiu Yan, Qiu Yan?"

    Of course, the ghostly bride's face was still very deformed. After taking a look, I immediately moved my eyes away, thinking I'd better look at Mo Xiaofeng.

    After getting rid of the ghost of Bride Guishui, although Mo Xiaofeng was a little weak, he was able to speak anyway.

    "Thank you." Mo Xiaofeng said in a low voice, "I have been trapped for a long time."

    I nodded, and saw the Ghost Water Bride lower her head and said, "I'm not what I used to be."

    The old man named Rui Nan said softly: "It's okay, in my eyes, you are still the gentle and beautiful Qiuyan before."

    When the female ghost heard the words, she couldn't help crying in a low voice.  When I saw this, I didn't know how to react.

    Speaking of it, the two are also very pitiful.  A deeply affectionate young couple, but on their wedding day, yin and yang are separated.  The husband misses his wife and stays unmarried all his life. Even if he dies, the ghost will not leave, insisting on seeing his wife before leaving.

    This must be how much obsession and affection.  The same goes for the woman, who refused to leave after death, and insisted on dying with that man, walking on Huangquan Road together, hoping to meet again on the Naihe Bridge.

    If anyone dies at the age of ninety-seven, he will wait on the bridge for three years.

    An oath that is easy to say may not be easy to do.

    However, both of them did it, although the process was very strange.  However, it shouldn't be at the cost of other people's lives, such as Mo Xiaofeng.

    Just when I was feeling emotional, I saw two ghost figures slowly appearing behind the two "people".

    Black clothes and black hats, I saw this posture, what the hell, it's a ghost.

    "Meng Qiuyan, Feng Ruinan. The time of death has come, come back to the underworld with us." The ghost messenger said expressionlessly.

    "The underworld is efficient enough." I whispered.

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "When the two met, they let go of their obsession, and realized the fact that they were dead. The information database of the ghost messenger can also investigate their information."

    "We can go together." Feng Ruinan said: "I have kept my vow, and I hope we can still be husband and wife in the next life."

    The ghost messenger said coldly after hearing the words: "You two can't go together. Meng Qiuyan's crimes are too deep, killing people's lives, living in ghosts, not a good death, and going to hell with us to be tortured in the frying pan!"

    "What the hell is it so serious?" I was taken aback, thinking it's better not to do evil, this is really retribution after death.

    Feng Ruinan immediately grabbed the female ghost and said, "No, no, Mr. Ghost Escort, let us go together!"

    The ghost messenger yelled: "I've already said, you take the Naihe bridge, she wants to cook, you two are different!"

    I only heard Feng Ruinan categorically say: "Then I will cook with her!"

    The ghost officer sneered and said, "She was punished to be blind in her next life, so are you going to be with her?"

    Feng Ruinan also immediately said: "Then I will accompany her too!"

    The ghost messenger shouted: "Whoever you are, command us! No, each go his own way!"

    Having said that, the two ghosts came forward to pull the two of them.  Wu Dan stepped forward at this time and said: "You two ghost messengers, how about this, you let them walk to the Naihe Bridge together, and then go their own way. Walk slowly all the way, it's convenient."

    As he spoke, he actually took out two gold ingots made of paper from his bosom, and gave one to each ghost messenger.

    The two ghost officers looked at each other, nodded, snorted coldly, and dragged the two ghosts up.  Feng Ruinan immediately bowed to us.

    After the ghost messenger took the two of them away, I saw Feng Ruinan's body fell down and fell to the ground.

    I went up to take a look, and suddenly I smelled a rancid smell.  The most disgusting thing was that there were corpse worms coming out of the mouth and nose of the corpse.

    Zhao Yu stepped forward and cut Feng Ruinan's lapel with a Duoshe knife, shook his head and said, "The whole body is completely devastated." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 584: Church Ghost

    ?

    I leaned over to take a look, and saw that Feng Runnan's body was covered with large and small holes on his chest, which seemed to be rotten.

    I couldn't help but feel a little nauseous, and hurried back.  Zhao Yu bent down and rummaged through it, which made me feel even more disgusted: "Zhao Yu, what are you doing?"

    "I see something on him." Zhao Yu said, and then pulled out something: "There seems to be a photo."

    I hurried over to take a look, and saw a yellowish black and white photo in Zhao Yu's hand.  In the photo, a girl with bright teeth and bright eyes in a cheongsam is happily leaning on a tall and handsome man.

    I sighed, thinking this must be Meng Qiuyan and Feng Runnan.

    Looking at this photo again, I feel extremely sad.

    After solving the ghost water bride, the three of us turned our attention to Mo Xiaofeng.  Wu Dan shook his head, tut tut and said: "This girl is almost wiped out. The ghost is almost over."

    Mo Xiaofeng said: "I know I'm leaving soon, let me meet Luo Yun."

    Zhao Yu asked: "Let me ask you, did you fall into the water by yourself, or were you murdered?"

    Mo Xiaofeng said: "It should be said that I was dragged into the water by the ghost of the ghost water bride, that is, the ghost of Qiuyan. Actually, the first time I went to the pool, I felt something was pulling me, but it was daytime, and Qiuyan  The ghost of Yan did not appear. The second time, when I went to the water to take pictures at night, I fell into the water by accident."

    "Wait, what did you do when you went to the water for the first time?" Wu Dan asked.

    Mo Xiaofeng said: "I remember I went to fetch water to raise fish. A colleague caught a small fish from the water, and I went to fetch water to raise it."

    After she finished speaking, I immediately thought of the corpse fish in Kerr's coffee shop who met someone who died.  No wonder the ghost of the ghost water bride can be found. It turned out that the corpse fish was brought back.

    The corpse fish must have eaten the rotting flesh of the ghostly bride's corpse, and her ghostly aura was stained on her body, so she had a certain induction.

    Wu Dan sighed: "Okay. Do you want to see Luo Yun? Let's talk about it first, and then leave as soon as possible. If you stay in Yangjian again, you will definitely die out of your wits."

    Mo Xiaofeng nodded and said, "I know."

    Wu Dan said: "Okay, after dealing with your mess, it's time for us to see where there are children's bones. Apprentice hurry up and look for them."

    So the few of us searched along the entire church, and at about three or four o'clock in the morning, I finally locked on the target: there was a faint dead air under the tree. It must have been so many years, and the children's bodies had rotted  , only the bones are left, so the dead energy is also very weak.

    I glanced at the big tree, and felt that there was a face growing on the tree, so I couldn't help but shivered: "Master, I always feel that this tree looks very similar to that dead priest."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "This is a locust tree, it looks old. The locust tree is yin, if it is used to hide corpses and cast curses, it is very convenient."

    "How to hide the corpse, isn't it underground?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "It may also be in the heart of the tree."

    "Hollow tree?" I said in amazement: "No, this tree grows luxuriantly, not like a withered hollow tree."

    Wu Dan said: "Sometimes the ghost and resentment of the dead body can also nourish the yin, making the tree immortal and becoming evil. The face you see may be caused by the tree already having the yin of the dead.  Break it open and see."

    Zhao Yu nodded and said, "I'll try." As he said that, he raised his Daoshe knife and slashed at the tree trunk.  Zhao Yu's strength from the zombie body has increased a lot, and with the addition of the ancient weapon of the Duoshe Knife, a slash of blood flashed by, and the hollow tree actually cracked open, and then split in two from the middle.  Come crashing down.

    At the moment when the trunk split, I saw that the tree was really hollow, and there was a tall bone standing inside it.

    "Fucking master, are you the reincarnation of Zhuge Liang?" I asked in surprise.  All guessed right.

    However, it seems that several locust tree stumps were nailed to the white bones, sharpened like long awls, and they seemed to have been nailed into the corpse while alive.

    "Three Jue Penetrating Nails." Wu Dan said solemnly.

    "Such a domineering name?" I asked, never hearing it.

    "Alas, this is the result of the pagoda tree nails being soaked in talisman water, nailing into the human body and locking the soul." Wu Dan said.

    "Locked? But there are no ghosts here." I asked.

    Wu Dan clicked his tongue and said: "After being exposed to wind and sun for so many years, the ghost has long since disappeared. This is a predicament created to prevent the ghost from leaving the body and slowly tortured to death by Yang Qi. It seems that the perverted priest back then  really hated"

    I snorted coldly and said, "This can be regarded as good and evil will be rewarded in the end. No matter who does it, it is his own fault."

    "Okay, now you and Zhao Yu will split the ground and dig out the child's bones." Wu Dan said, threw the Dragon Slaying Sword at me, and sat aside to wait.

    I complained a few words, then raised the knife and chanted a mantra with Zhao Yu, to split the ground under the dead tree.

    Several swords, lights and swords flashed, and the soil flew up.  Soon, we dug a shallow hole in the ground.  It didn't take long to dig, and sure enough, a few white bones were found.

    Zhao Yu and I put down our swords and dug with our hands.  This digs more and more, and the tentacles feel cold, which makes me shudder.

    After a while, we both cleaned out the bones completely.  At this time, the moon shines pale and bright moonlight on the ground through the clouds.  The bony bones were coated with a layer of cold light by the moonlight.

    "There are so many bones, how many children are there!" I couldn't help being surprised.

    "At least a hundred." Wu Dan came over and shook his head and sighed.

    We fell silent for a moment.  After a while, Wu Dan said: "Light it on fire and make it into ashes."

    Speaking, he asked us to move the bones to the concrete floor, sprinkle some yellow powder on the bones, and then threw the torch on it.

    The flames quickly sprang up, and after a while, the bones turned into ashes.

    Zhao Yu and I packed up the ashes, and Wu Dan took the talismans buried in the church before.  Now it's all right, we walked out with the ashes in our arms, and saw a group of ghosts following behind us.  Except for Mo Xiaofeng, these ghosts were all children, so it felt like they brought a whole kindergarten class out of the ghost world.

    Actually quite Alexander.

    I looked back at the group of ghosts and felt a headache.  That's good, I don't need to turn on the air conditioner at night.  I asked Wu Dan if he sent them all to the temple?  Wu Dan said: "Send it to a temple, send it directly to the Soul Hunting Bureau. You have connections with the underworld. As soon as Fang Liang intervenes, it will be dealt with quickly, and the procedure of supersession will be saved."

    As soon as I heard that this was a good idea, I immediately called Fang Liang overnight, claiming that it was an urgent matter and asked him to wait at the gate of the Hunting Bureau.

    When he got to the gate of the Hunting Bureau, he saw Fang Liang waiting there with nothing to do.  Suddenly he raised his head and frightened Fang Liang: "What's going on, such a group of ghosts?"

    Wu Dan smiled, put the urn at the gate of the Hunting Bureau, and said, "They all come from Xikai Church."

    Fang Liang was speechless for a moment: "I'm going, it's been a ghost many years ago, I said, do you think I'm too idle, looking for work for me everywhere?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "You can make do with it, it's all yours."

    With that said, put down the urn and leave.  Fang Liang stopped us: "Wait, what's inside, where's the other female ghost?"

    He pointed to Mo Xiaofeng beside me.  Wu Dan smiled and said: "I can't let you take it back, wait for three days."

    Fang Liang said, "Three days? I don't think she can survive for three hours. Come here." As he spoke, he waved to Mo Xiaofeng.

    I was afraid that Fang Liang would be taken away by her in agitation, so I stood in front of Mo Xiaofeng.

    Fang Liang smiled wryly and said, "I'll fucking replenish her Yin Yuan!"

    I couldn't help wondering: "You are so nice? Isn't this a violation?"

    Fang Liang smiled bitterly and said, "Thank you all for finding me so many jobs. Of course, the most important thing is to help me deal with the rascally ghost of the Ghost Water Bride. I haven't been able to deal with her because I don't have time  Never mind her messes. Now you've helped me out of a big problem."

    Only then did I let Mo Xiaofeng go past with half-belief.  Fang Liang pulled Mo Xiaofeng to him, and blew ghostly breaths into her face.

    After a while, I saw that the ghostly aura in Mo Xiaofeng's body had indeed increased a lot.

    I gratefully said to Fang Liang: "Thank you, I will send it back to you in three days."

    Fang Liang waved his hand and went to take care of those little ghosts.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 585: A Movie of Three People

    ?

    On the way back with Wu Dan and Zhao Yu, I suddenly remembered the ever-burning lamp.

    So I asked: "Master, where did the body fat in the ever-burning lamp come from?"

    Wu Dan smiled: "Where could it be, it was cut from Feng Ruinan's body."

    After listening to it, I feel heavy taste.

    Before arriving home, I asked Wu Dan how to arrange Mo Xiaofeng.  Wu Dan said: "How can I arrange it? Contact Luo Yun's manager tomorrow, call Luo Yun out, and find a way to let her meet, fulfill her long-cherished wish, and send her on the road."

    We felt that there was no place to arrange her, so we simply let her live in Wu Dan's store.  Early the next morning, Zhao Yu and I went to Wu Dan's shop to meet Mo Xiaofeng.

    Wu Dan opened the store door, and I happened to see Mo Xiaofeng playing with a red umbrella in the store.  After seeing this red umbrella, the corner of my heart ached.

    This is the red umbrella used by the witch sister back then.

    Wu Dan was also taken aback when he saw the umbrella, and stopped in his footsteps.

    Mo Xiaofeng turned around and asked curiously: "Whose umbrella is this? There are words on the umbrella. Did Uncle Wu's lover use it?"

    "What word?" Wu Dan approached in surprise and asked.

    Mo Xiaofeng handed him the red umbrella and asked him to read the words on the handle.  I also leaned over and looked at it curiously.

    I saw a row of beautiful small characters engraved on the umbrella, which turned out to be an ancient poem: "Thinking of you makes you old, why is the car so late."

    After I saw this ancient poem, I suddenly felt sour in my heart.  After waiting for him for so many years, waiting for him to pick him up, it was all in vain in the end.  In my heart, I looked at the side of the ancient road outside the long pavilion, at the end of the grassy sky.

    Imagining the lover who came by car, he was eager to see through.

    I stole my eyes to look at Wu Dan, but I saw the morning light coming in from behind him and falling on the side of his face, reflecting the fine wrinkles at the corners of his eyes.

    The young children are old in the rivers and lakes, the lost youth, the past that cannot be recovered.  The red umbrella at this time is like a love letter that has been dusty for a long time, with the old taste of dust, showing the faint romantic love.

    Wu Dan let out a long sigh, closed the red umbrella, and remained silent.  Mo Xiaofeng looked at him, then turned his head to look at us, and said softly, "Did I say something wrong?"

    I smiled bitterly and said, "It's okay, it's just an old story."

    Wu Dan waved his hand and said, "Forget it, get ready to contact Luo Yun's manager and make an appointment to meet him."

    I pondered and said: "Master, Luo Yun can't see the existence of Mo Xiaofeng, can he?"

    Wu Dan said: "Burning rhinoceros horn incense and setting up an incense altar will allow him to communicate with the underworld and allow him to see Mo Xiaofeng's ghost."

    So I found out the phone number of Luo Yun's agent that I had written down before, and dialed his number.  Being a policeman is convenient and effective. In other words, because Luo Yun was asked to assist in the investigation of an old case back then, the manager readily agreed to arrange for us to meet.

    I originally wanted to meet at night, because the yang energy is weak, so it is convenient for the ghost to appear.  But Luo Yun had a concert tonight, so he had no choice but to arrange it in the afternoon.

    I looked at Mo Xiaofeng with some concern, and asked Wu Dan: "Master, can Mo Xiaofeng do this? The yang energy is still very strong around three o'clock in the afternoon."

    Wu Dan said: "It's okay, I used a little Taoism on the red umbrella, as long as you don't leave the red umbrella, there will be no problem."

    Only then did I feel a little relieved.

    In the afternoon, Zhao Yu, Wu Dan and I accompanied Mo Xiaofeng to meet Luo Yun.  I have to be with you, otherwise, a red umbrella floating on the street is considered swollen.

    I held an umbrella and took Mo Xiaofeng to the outside of the hotel we had made an appointment with Luo Yun.  In order to be clean, Luo Yun lives in a hotel near Fifth Avenue.  So I held up a red umbrella [Fuck, what a mother], and covered Mo Xiaofeng's ghost and walked towards the Five Avenues.

    ?Because a big man was wearing an unusually eye-catching red umbrella, many people paid attention to me along the way, so I could only continue walking forward with black lines all over my face.

    When I got near Fifth Avenue, I saw Luo Yun's hotel across the street from a distance.  We were just about to move forward when we happened to see Luo Yun, wearing sunglasses and a sun hat, walking with a girl from Fifth Avenue.

    Mo Xiaofeng stopped immediately, and so did I.  There is no doubt that the girl is Li Ke who has plastic surgery.  I admire this girl very much, how much love she has, she has plastic surgery to look like a "rival in love", just to be a substitute to accompany her sweetheart.

    What's more, her original appearance is also good, and she is Bai Fumei. I am moved by this sacrificial love.  But when he looked at Mo Xiaofeng beside him, he also felt pitiful, and she was a very affectionate girl.  In this love movie, three people are destined to be entangled.? 

    I heard Mo Xiaofeng sigh softly: "I didn't expect that Li Ke would never leave him."

    "You don't mind that she stole your boyfriend?" I asked.

    Mo Xiaofeng smiled bitterly: "Although I feel a little uncomfortable, I am more relieved. After all, we are separated from each other. I am also very happy that there is someone who continues to love him for me."

    I was so moved when I heard the words that I was speechless for a while.  Seeing that Luo Yun seemed to be sending Li Ke away, I glanced at the phone and said a few words to her.  I thought that maybe Luo Yun remembered the agreement with us, that's why he didn't send Li Ke back.

    Li Ke didn't stop too much, and crossed the road to the parking lot here to pick up the car.  Seeing her leave, I wanted to take Mo Xiaofeng to meet Luo Yun.  At this moment, a sports car suddenly drove over from the side of the cross road, and crashed into Li Ke who was crossing the road in minutes.

    This accident made the three of us startled.  Just when I was about to run over to grab Li Ke, I saw Mo Xiaofeng rushing out suddenly, blocking Li Ke's side.

    ?I suddenly saw a chilly and powerful ghost aura gushing out, forming a ghost wall, blocking Li Ke's side.  At the same time, I felt that the temperature around me seemed to drop a few degrees one after another, but at the same time it was cold and damp, which made people uncomfortable.

    The chill emanating from the ghost wall actually froze the front half of the sports car, forcing the car to stop.  My heart sank when I saw this.  The reason why Mo Xiaofeng's ghost is so cold is because he was connected with the bride of Guishui before, and was contaminated with the chill of Guishui.  Now, in order to block the speeding car, Mo Xiaofeng actually turned his ghost aura into frost, freezing the speeding car.  This time it's over, the yin energy is exhausted, and this is the time for the yang energy to flourish, Mo Xiaofeng is doomed to die.

    Wu Dan and I glanced at each other, and Wu Dan couldn't help shaking his head: "How the hell is this messed up?"

    Soon, I watched Mo Xiaofeng glance at Luo Yun who was rushing to Li Ke's side, and then disappeared into the sun like smoke.

    "Li Ke, are you okay?!" Luo Yun said in surprise, and hurried forward to support the stunned Li Ke.

    Li Ke was frightened by this sudden change and froze in place.  A pair of young men and women got off the sports car immediately.  The woman ran up to Li Ke to have a look, and asked, "Are you okay?"

    Only then did Li Ke come back to his senses, and nodded, "It's okay." As he spoke, he dragged Luo Yun to stand behind him.

    Zhao Yu and I stepped forward at this time and asked the young man and woman who were driving: "We are the police. What's the matter with you, driving like that, looking for death?!"

    When the man heard that it was a policeman, he immediately panicked: "I'm sorry, I had an argument with my girlfriend just now, and she came up to beat me when she got angry, but the car drove like this, luckily no one was hit. But¡ª¡ªit's a hot day  Why is the car icy?"

    I looked at the frost on the front of the car and didn't know what to say.  The woman was also surprised and said: "It's evil, it's really frozen!"

    However, under the scorching sun, the frost slowly melted and soon turned into water flowing all over the place.

    Zhao Yu sighed: "Hurry up and drive carefully in the future!"

    The couple quickly apologized and left.

    Seeing that it was us, Li stepped forward to say hello, his eyes still blank, as if he hadn't recovered from the shock.

    Seeing this, Luo Yun said, "It's okay, don't worry, it's all over."

    The voice was full of tenderness.

    Li Ke hesitated for a while, and couldn't help but said: "Luo Yun, just now I thought, I thought I saw Xiaofeng She helped me block the car."

    Luo Yun's face was startled, and then he smiled wryly: "Xiaofeng has been gone for so many years, don't think about it anymore. Just as long as you are fine."

    After hearing this, I originally wanted to bring up the matter of Mo Xiaofeng, but in the end I didn't say anything.  Luo Yun asked us why we came to him, I thought for a while, at a loss for words, then smiled and said: "It's nothing, the case has been solved."

    I slowly put away the red umbrella, watching the words on the handle of the umbrella slowly being covered under the umbrella body.

    Sijun makes people old, so why is the car late.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 586: Curse of the Tang Sect (Part 1)

    ?

    ?After solving the matter of Mo Xiaofeng, Zhao Yu and I rejoined the investigation of Pisces Jade Pendant.

    However, what discourages us is that the investigation in the past few days is still useless, and nothing has been found out.  We heard from Fang Liang before that in order to hide the whereabouts of the jade pendant, he once cast a spell on the Pisces jade pendant, making it difficult for both Yin and Yang to find out the whereabouts of the jade pendant.

    But the person who cast the spell must have a way to solve it. This is equivalent to what we call setting a password. The person who set it will naturally know it, but it will take a lot of effort for others to find out.

    But now this password, even Fang Liang himself can't solve it.  Because it was obvious that someone, like a hacker, had unraveled the Dao method he applied and hid the jade pendant.

    "Such a powerful way of Taoism can undo the magic of ghosts, what a master it must be." I said speechlessly, and I couldn't help but think about Master Ziyang in my heart.

    Wu Dan said: "Not necessarily, the ghost guards are not necessarily awesome. Didn't you beat up the ghost guards back then?"

    I thought to myself how could those minions compare with Fang Liang.

    Since we can't find the whereabouts of the Pisces jade pendant, Zhao Yu and I don't have much to do for the time being.  For a moment, the world seemed to be quiet, the woman from Meishan Sect disappeared, Master Ziyang also disappeared, and even Po Jun greeted us, saying that he would go back to see Ma Jingcheng for the time being and report to him what happened outside.

    Zhao Yu and I felt that Po Jun was not of much use here anyway, so we simply let him go.

    Due to working overtime this day, it was already around nine o'clock in the evening after get off work.  As soon as I got out of the gate of the Municipal Bureau, I saw Tang Xin running towards Zhao Yu outside the gate, with a smile on her face: "Brother Yu~!"

    Zhao Yu was a little stunned: "Why are you here?"

    Tang Xin smiled and said: "I have nothing to do today, I want to invite you to eat."

    I smiled and said, "Do you want me to avoid it and give the two of you a private space to get along?"

    Tang Xin took Zhao Yu's arm and spat at me: "No, it's all the same to me whether you're here or not."

    I said speechlessly: "I only have Zhao Yu in my eyes, just forget about me."

    The three of us walked forward laughing and laughing all the way.  As I was walking towards a small restaurant I frequented nearby, Zhao Yu suddenly grabbed me and told us to silence.

    Before I understood what was going on, I suddenly saw a red shadow flying towards us like an eagle spreading its wings.

    When the shadow came close, I realized that he was holding a sharp knife with a cold light in his hand.

    I was taken aback, because the shadow rushed towards Tang Xin.  Someone wants to kill Tang Xin?  !  At this moment, without thinking, Zhao Yu flew in front of him and reached out to grab the man's wrist.

    But at this moment, I saw the man turn his wrist, the sharp blade in his hand suddenly retracted, and stabbed out with a gleaming silver dagger instead.

    Seeing the silver dagger, I was startled, and cold sweat dripped down my face.

    The silver dagger was impressively engraved with the charm of suppressing zombies.  This person's target should be Zhao Yu!

    When this thought flashed through my mind, the dagger had already pierced Zhao Yu's heart.

    I saw a series of silver Dao talisman rays of light emerging from his heart, and I couldn't help but feel a pain in my heart. I immediately took out the God of War and shot the red figure twice.

    However, the figure had been on guard for a long time, and immediately threw out the red cloak, and stepped back.  The red cloak wrapped the flames from the God of War bullets, and unexpectedly extinguished the flames at once. At the same time, the red cloak turned into swan feathers flying all over the sky, floating in the air.

    I saw the man running back, so I hurriedly chased him a few steps, but saw that man backed away like a flying eagle for a long time, stood still, with his back to us.

    The night wind blew the long gown of the man, and I found that she was a woman, tall and thin, with long black hair tied into a bun behind her head, with a simple hairpin inserted.

    Behind me, Tang Xin suddenly let out a heart-piercing cry.  My heart skipped a beat, and I immediately ran to Zhao Yu.  I saw the dagger go deep into the heart, and the silver dagger glowed with silver light. I saw that Zhao Yu's face gradually became abnormal, and slowly turned pale, showing the appearance of a zombie.

    I was taken aback, and quickly took out the Taoist talisman Wu Dan gave me earlier, and pasted it on Zhao Yu's forehead and heart.  This is something to temporarily suppress the zombie toxin, but it is only a temporary solution, not the root cause, it can temporarily restrain the zombie toxin from spreading to the heart.

    Although Zhao Yu's body is a zombie, his heart has not been invaded by zombie poison.  Still a mortal heart.  So we can maintain our humanity and emotion.  Once the heart veins are corroded by the zombie poison, it is very likely that Zhao Yu will become an unconscious zombie.??, just like the current zombie king Ma Luoyu.

    Tang Xin hugged Zhao Yu and cried, "Brother Yu! Brother Yu! Song Yan, will he die?!"

    I said: "I won't die, don't worry."

    Tang Xin immediately stood up, pointed at the woman's back and cursed: "Bitch! What is your origin, why did you kill my brother Yu?!"

    I saw the woman turned her back to us and said with a smile: "It's not my fault, don't you know that Zhao Yu ended up like this because of you?"

    I spat: "Don't fucking fart!" As I said that, I was about to catch up, but I heard the woman say: "Tang Xin, don't you know the curse of Tangmen? You forgot, the retribution you will get  Is it?"

    As soon as these words came out, Tang Xin and I were slightly taken aback.

    I scolded: "Stop pretending to be a ghost, explain it to me!"

    Having said that, I wanted to chase the woman, but saw her move forward several meters like a ghost.

    The woman said coldly: "There is a curse handed down from the Tang Sect. You must have heard of it."

    Tang Xin frowned and said, "No, you woman is pretending to be a ghost, looking for death!" As she said that, Tang Xin pulled out the soft whip from her waist, and lashed at the woman's back.

    The woman dodged, looked back at us, and smiled coldly at us.  I was surprised to find that the woman was Tang Lin, the long-disappeared Meishan sect woman!

    Damn, I couldn't find it anywhere, but she came to find her!

    My heart was on fire, and I quietly chanted the mantra and said: "Bing Po!"

    In an instant, thousands of ice needles flew towards the woman.  The woman raised her hand, but before I looked closely, I saw that woman disappeared out of thin air like a ghost.

    I chased after them and checked carefully for a long time, thinking that the people of Meishan Sect were all like jugglers, and they disappeared in an instant.

    I couldn't find the woman, so I gave up, and hurriedly drove Zhao Yu to find Wu Dan, and casually informed Su Ling, telling her to rush to rescue her.

    When I arrived at Wu Dan's house, I hurriedly knocked on the door.  Wu Dan opened the door after a while, and was about to scold me, but then saw Zhao Yu's pale face, and immediately changed his face: "What's going on?! It hurts like this!"

    I said with a bitter face: "Master, the woman from Meishan Sect is back!"

    Wu Dan quickly moved Zhao Yu nearby, waved his hand and said, "Don't talk about it, let's see how to save people."

    A few of us carried Zhao Yu to the bed in the bedroom.  I saw that Zhao Yu's consciousness had been blurred, and slowly, his eyes also showed a blue-purple color that he hadn't seen for a long time.

    Wu Dan frowned and said: "This time is very tricky. The spell on this dagger looks like a corpse-suppressing charm, but in fact all the spells are written backwards. This is the way to make the zombie poison retrograde. She is  I want Zhao Yu to be completely reduced to a zombie."

    "Master, what is the purpose of this woman? Also, can Zhao Yu be saved?" I hurriedly asked.

    Wu Dan said: "We have to see if there are any suitable medicinal materials in Su Ling's place. But there is one thing that is very puzzling. Although this kind of ordinary spell can hurt Zhao Yu, it is impossible to cause such a serious injury. This  It's a strange injury."

    Having said that, Wu Dan took the cinnabar, drew a spell on Zhao Yu's Lingtai acupoint, and recited the spell silently.

    "Don't let him lose his mind yet." Wu Dan sighed: "You just saw that woman? Did she say anything?"

    I thought back to what the woman said, and suddenly remembered the curse of Tangmen, so I said to Wu Dan: "Master, that woman seems to say that there is a curse on Tang Xin, and it is this curse that killed Zhao Yu."

    Wu Dan said speechlessly, "What? Tang Xin, what curse?"

    Tang Xin wiped away her tears and said, "How would I know, I left Tang Sect very early."

    Wu Dan frowned and said, "That makes sense. If Tang Xin's curse or witchcraft can harm people close to him, then it can explain why Zhao Yu is so easily injured. It is probably that  The so-called curse worked."

    Tang Xin said anxiously: "Then what should I do?"

    Wu Dan said: "Don't panic, you have to figure out what the curse of Tangmen is. But don't worry, if you don't know, the person who adopted you may understand. Or maybe Feng Sihai and Duan Qingshui know Tangmen's curse.  Curse." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 587: Curse of the Tang Sect (Part 2)

    ?

    Curses like continuous sitting are not uncommon in reality.  For example, the tomb of the Egyptian pharaoh has always been rumored to be cursed, and no one who enters is spared.  There is also a common daily situation where family members die one after another after the ancestral grave has been tampered with, or the feng shui of the mansion has been broken. This is also a kind of "feng shui curse".

    I discussed it with Wu Dan, and felt that the possibility of Tang Xin's so-called curse falling on his ancestral grave is very small.

    Some people in the Tang Sect are also proficient in Qimen gossip, Feng Shui and these things are interlinked.  It is impossible for someone to break ground on Tai Sui.

    The only possibility is that someone tampered with Tang Xin's fate, causing her to develop the fate of the lone star of the evil spirit, causing disaster to those close to her.

    Su Ling also arrived at this time, inspected Zhao Yu's injury, shook his head and sighed: "The situation is not good. Because the serious thing is not the wound, but some kind of Taoism. This dagger has an evil spirit on it."

    At this moment, Su Ling had already taken out the dagger and held it in his hand for us to see.

    Wu Dan asked Tang Xin, "Look, do you know this dagger?"

    Tang Xin went over to have a look, shook her head and said, "I don't recognize it. But there is a mechanism inside this dagger." As she spoke, she stepped forward and twisted the dagger, and I saw that the silver handle of the dagger was twisted off by her.  Inside, a white spell appeared.

    I pulled out the talisman, but I didn't understand what it was, because the painting on it didn't look like a talisman, but a picture.

    "Master, is this a curse charm?" I asked.

    Wu Dan looked at it for a while, then thought deeply: "No, this is a traction talisman, similar to a fuse for a bomb. I suspect that the curse is not on Tang Xin either. By the way, Tang Xin, did you live in another place before you joined Feng Sihai's gang?  The place?"

    Tang Xin thought for a while and said, "Actually, after grandma brought me out, I was adopted by a peasant couple before I was nine years old. I lived in Ji County, Tianjin. It's just that I lived in their house for four or five years before being adopted by Feng  The boss took it away."

    "Four or five years is enough." Wu Dan murmured: "Then let me ask you, have they officially designated you as the daughter of the family, entered the genealogy, or registered for household registration?"

    Tang Xin asked: "Is this important? It should be."

    Wu Dan asked: "Boss Feng took you away, didn't the couple refuse?"

    Tang Xin said: "Actually, the family situation of my adoptive parents is not good. They took me in because the couple had no children. But from the second year onwards, the two of them had a boy and a girl, and after that they treated me only mediocrely.  Yes. Boss Feng went to the door, gave me a sum of money, and took it away with ease. My adoptive parents treated me well, not very well, but not bad. After all, they have raised me for four or five years.  I still remember."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Then you have entered their family tree. Let's go and see this family."

    Tang Xin sighed: "When Boss Feng took me away, he made an agreement with his adoptive parents that he would never see me again, in order to end my concern. I haven't been back for many years, and I don't know if they have moved. By the way, Uncle Wu, you  What is this asking for?"

    Wu Dan pondered and said: "Have you heard of Fengshui killing people? If you have entered the genealogy of other people's family, you are also from another family. If the person who killed you has no ability to start from Tangmen, then the most effective way is,  Start with your adoptive parents, change the layout of the ancestral tomb or the mansion, and harm your whole family and people related to you. I am afraid that your adoptive parents are dead now."

    When Tang Xin heard this, her face changed suddenly: "Uncle Wu, is it so serious? Fengshui kills people?!"

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said: "I also hope it's not so serious. Anyway, since there are no other clues, let's go and verify it. Ji County is very close to here anyway."

    I frowned and said: "It's unlikely, Master, Fengshui kills people, and changing the layout of the Yangzhai cannot be changed overnight. If that person wants to harm Zhao Yu, it will be too complicated."

    Wu Dan said: "The feng shui pattern cannot be changed overnight. But what if someone takes advantage of the evil spirit of this haunted house? The spell on this piece of white paper is called a traction charm, and it is usually something buried in a haunted grave.  For seven or forty-nine days, when the spell is full of evil spirits, it will be closely related to the haunted house. Once it touches the human body, the evil spirits from the haunted house will also rush to this person. Perhaps Zhao Yu was killed because of this."

    "It doesn't seem to have anything to do with the Tangmen curse." I recalled what the woman said, and felt that what Wu Dan said was a bit far-fetched.

    Tang Xin interrupted impatiently: "Do you believe what that woman said? I think she is deliberately confusing the public so that we can't find the real problem. Uncle Wu, what you said may be right, let's go and see  Let's see."

    Wu Dan looked at her, turned around and asked me: "There is nothing wrong with the Tangmen curse.?? Take it lightly.  Second-rate apprentice, can you see if there is any death energy in Tang Xin's body?  "

    I carefully looked at the aura around Tang Xin, and felt that the evil spirit was very powerful, but nothing else was suspicious, so I shook my head and said, "Master, the evil spirit is very strong, nothing else."

    Wu Dan said speechlessly: "It's hard to say, Tang Xin's gangster, if the evil spirit is not strong, it will be abnormal. Well, let's see what I said first, and then think of other ways if it doesn't work."

    I was worried that if Wu Dan's conjecture was wrong this time, then our trip would be for nothing, and Zhao Yu's injury treatment would also be affected.  So I asked about the names of Tang Xin's adoptive parents. Tang Xin said that her adoptive father's name was Chen Shaocheng, and her adoptive mother's name was Liu Chan. They were both from Chenjia Village, Ji County, Tianjin.

    After getting the names and general addresses of the two people, I sent the addresses to Lin Yufan and asked him to check their information.  Soon, Lin Yufan fed back the information.  What surprised me was that Tang Xin's adoptive father, Chen Shaocheng, was dead, but he was not very old, not even fifty years old.

    I looked at the result, took another look at Tang Xin, and finally showed her the result.  Tang Xin was shocked when she saw it: "Impossible, the adoptive father and adoptive mother are both healthy farmers in the impression, it is impossible for them to suddenly fall ill and die."

    I sighed: "It's not just that, your adoptive parents gave birth to a son and a daughter, and the daughter is dead. And your adoptive father's parents and brothers were also killed and injured several times. Your adoptive mother's health is also not good. I think we have  It is necessary to go back and have a look. Haven't you been back all these years?"

    Tang Xin sighed: "I went back once, but Boss Feng was furious when he found out, so I never went there again. You know, it's best not to get involved with people too much in our business. Some underworld people are cruel and merciless, and their words of hatred  , will implicate the relatives around me, which is one of the reasons why the boss doesn't want me to contact my adoptive parents."

    Wu Dan sighed: "This is the end of the matter, let's go back and have a look. Also, inform the people in the Hunting Bureau and let them see if there are other ways for Zhao Yu to recover."

    So I called Ouyang Bo, told him about the incident, asked Su Ling and Ruan Lingxi to take care of Zhao Yu, and immediately set off with Wu Dan to Chenjia Village, Ji County.

    Tang Xin naturally accompanied and showed us the way.  Fortunately, Ji County is not far away. When it was dark, we had already arrived at the entrance of Chenjia Village.  At this time, it was only a little after 6:30 in the evening. After all, it was time to have dinner. There should be people in the village with lights.  However, after entering the village, I found that there were very few houses with lights on, and the streets in the village were quiet, as if few people lived here.

    "Why is there no one?" Tang Xin murmured, "The village used to be quite prosperous."

    "I smell a smell of burning paper." Wu Dan raised his nose and sniffed the air, and once again exerted a powerful sense of smell that surpassed that of police dogs: "Is someone going to a funeral?"

    I suddenly remembered the death of the Chen family, and couldn't help saying: "Tang Xin, it may be that something happened to your adoptive father's family."

    As soon as the words came out of my mouth, I saw Tang Xin's face turned pale, and I felt a little regretful.

    Tang Xin didn't say much, and led us through the streets and alleys, and soon arrived outside a house.  Before I got close, I saw that there were indeed white lanterns and white banners hanging at the door of this family.  Properly dead.

    Looking at the house again, I was startled by the soaring evil spirit.  Is this place a haunted house?  Is this where the charm hidden in the dagger that stabbed Zhao Yu came from?  Fuck, if that's the case, the evil spirit is enough.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Five Hundred and Eighty Eight: Blurred Murder Case

    ?

    Wu Dan pointed to the family with the white banner and asked, "Tang Xin, is this the Chen family you mentioned?"

    Tang Xin nodded, frowned and said, "It should be, but it doesn't seem to be. The reason why I remember the location of the Chen family for so many years is because of the poplar tree in front of the house. But now the poplar is dead."

    Wu Dan sighed: "Can you not die, this evil spirit is so deep."

    Just now, we saw footsteps coming from the village, and several villagers came to meet and walked towards Chen's house.  At this time, I saw a white ambulance parked not far from Chen's house.

    But this car is no longer an ambulance. There is a white cloth on the car, with the word "Dian" written on it.  I looked at the side of the car and it seemed that someone was smoking, and the cigarette butts were flickering.

    All the other villagers went to the house, but he was the only one standing there, and he didn't know who it was.  At this time, Wu Dan led Tang Xin to walk in, while I slowly touched it, and when I walked up to it, I saw a middle-aged man smoking a cigarette depressedly standing beside the car.

    Seeing me coming, the man stood up and said, "This matter really has nothing to do with me, so don't ask me any more."

    I smiled, and then I thought that this occasion didn't seem funny, so I said, "I'm a distant relative of this family. I just came to express my condolences. I don't know what happened. Can you tell me?"

    The man smiled wryly, "I'm just a driver, I really don't know anything."

    I said: "Then tell me, what's going on?"

    The man threw the cigarette butt aside, and said depressedly: "Speaking of it, I'm still confused now, people are so ignorant and dead. Alas, I can't go home now. By the way, I am the driver of the ambulance  , I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    The driver paused, and then slowly told me what happened before and after.  It turned out that the Chen family, that is, Chen Shaocheng's son, Chen Qi, was working in Suzhou after graduating from high school.  I was working as a hotel waiter, but suddenly died of a sudden illness one night from a myocardial infarction.  The family then sent three relatives to bring the body home for burial.

    The strange thing happened when the corpse was transported home.  The whole journey was very quiet, but when the car stopped at Chenjia Village, when everyone got out of the car to carry the bodies, they found three relatives had died silently.  There was no trauma, and there was no sign of struggle. The deceased passed away soundlessly as if he had fallen asleep.

    Now the house was boiling, and so many people died all at once.  Since we only arrived this afternoon, the family hurriedly set up a simple mourning hall.  It's just that these individuals died in an unexplained manner, so the Chen family has reported the case and is now waiting for the police to investigate.

    "Why didn't you report the accident until now?" I asked subconsciously.

    The driver said: "Oh, you don't know the chaos today. So many people died at once, and the house was in chaos. Only when we sort things out, will anyone think of reporting the crime."

    I frowned, thinking what's going on, Feng Shui evil spirit is so serious?

    When I was wondering about it, I heard a noise coming from the courtyard of the Chen family.  I pricked up my ears and saw the voice of a middle-aged woman screaming: "It's all you bastard!! So many people died in our family, you were the one who killed them!! At that time, a master said  , you will definitely kill our family! Now I really regret not sending you out earlier!!"

    The woman yelled for a while, and suddenly I heard Tang Xin's scolding voice: "Although I haven't come back to see you all these years, I have given your family a lot of money, right?! For your daughter to go to college,  Let you buy a house and do business. Let me tell you, I don¡¯t owe your family anything!!¡±

    Perhaps it was Tang Xin's roar that frightened the middle-aged woman. I saw that the woman's voice never sounded again, but turned around and let out a burst of wailing.

    I was taken aback, thinking that Tang Xin wouldn't hit someone in a fit of anger, right?  !  Thinking of the viciousness of this guy's murder, I hurried to the door.

    After entering the door, I saw lights on in the yard, and four coffins were parked neatly, surrounded by many relatives, friends and villagers.  A middle-aged woman was squatting on the ground and crying.  Tang Xin stood aside with her head downcast and impatient, but she was helpless.

    I stepped forward and asked Tang Xin in a low voice: "What's going on? Did you hit someone?"

    Tang Xin pinched her waist with one hand, stroked the long hair on her forehead with the other hand, frowned and said, "Where the hell did I hit her?! She tickled me several times when she came up." She stretched out her arm as she spoke.  I saw, or, several scratches on her arms.

    We waited helplessly for the middle-aged woman to regain her composure.  But this guy started crying more and more.

    At this time, Wu Dan looked at the layout of the house in the front and back of the courtyard, shaking his head and sighing.

    I asked in a low voice: "Master, you said that Zhao Yu was injured.?Isn¡¯t it related to this family?  This is too far-fetched.  Why is Tang Xin all right?  "

    Wu Dan smiled wryly and said: "Tang Xin is fine, it's because the girl has a strong evil spirit, and ghosts are afraid of evil people, so it's possible that she's fine for a while. The key is the evil charm in the dagger, I guess it was buried here. You see  The layout of this house is already known, and there is no doubt that it is a haunted house."

    I took a closer look at the small farmyard, but it is actually a large farmyard. It seems that Tang Xin's words about giving the adoptive parents a lot of money are true.  This courtyard is quite large, more than a thousand meters long, and the brick-walled courtyard is quite grand.  Although the door is a little small, it feels very spacious after entering the door. It is no wonder that four coffins can be placed.

    "Why do I smell a scent of wine?" Wu Dan raised his nose and sniffed, and said.

    "Uncle Wu, you have a good nose. I came here four or five years ago and saw a wine cellar being built outside. It was built by Uncle Chen. He likes to drink, so he built two wine cellars outside." Tang Xin said  .

    "Wine cellar, what is that thing in the middle of the yard?" Wu Dan pointed to something like a telegraph pole in the middle of the yard.

    "It was originally a clothes-drying pole, but after the house was expanded, the clothes-drying pole was removed. This one seems to have been here for a long time. Because it was stuck deep in the ground, it seemed that it was not pulled out at that time, so it was simply put there.  .Sometimes I hang some things to dry." Tang Xin said.

    Wu Dan sighed: "The feng shui of this house is not ordinary. You see, the house of your adoptive parents is at the end of the road, and there is a field above the head. From the point of view of feng shui, there is a saying of a dead end. Moreover, I always  I feel that this house is a bit air-conditioned. Apprentice, can you see if there is any other abnormality?"

    I frowned and looked around, and said, "Master, I'm not sure. Because there are four dead people here, I'm not sure if the ghost aura is coming from them. But there is also ghost aura in the room, but I can't see ghosts."  film."

    Wu Dan frowned and said, "In the main room?"

    I nodded and said, "Yes. I'm in the room."

    At this time, the middle-aged woman who had been crying finally stopped crying.  Seeing this, Wu Dan hurried forward and asked, "Sister-in-law, are you okay living in this house?"

    The woman wiped her tears and looked at him: "Who are you?"

    I hurried forward and showed my police ID: "Police. Our colleagues will be here in a while, and the two of us arrived first."

    When the woman heard that she was a policeman, she began to feel heartbroken again: "You need to find out the cause of death, my brother died without knowing why"

    I rubbed the space between my eyebrows, and when she finished crying, I asked the question again.

    The woman said: "It's nothing serious, it's just that it's pretty deserted all year round, and it's cold even with the stove burning in winter."

    Wu Dan said speechlessly: "That's it, your house is wrong, maybe it was built on top of a private house."

    "What?! Impossible. The yin house you are talking about is a tomb?" the woman asked.

    Wu Dan said: "Your house is built on top of the yin house. I guess the underground is a cemetery or an ancient tomb. This is the yin house and the yang house. The two wine cellars in front of the door are also digging their own graves. The pole in the middle is  The fierce situation of a sharp knife piercing the heart. Your feng shui has been completely broken. How many lucky people can calm down such a fierce place? So, the reason why your family members have accidents one after another is because the feng shui of the house has been destroyed. "

    The woman was taken aback by Wu Dan's words, and asked after a while, "You, I don't believe it. A great fairy came to my house a few days ago and said that my house has good geomantic omen, and that it was because of a bad star." Said  Then, her gaze turned to Tang Xin again, and she said through gritted teeth, "It's her!" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 589: Gu of Conspiracy (Part 1)

    ?

    I saw the woman going forward to scratch Tang Xin in a fit of anger, thinking that this bk is a cat, so I immediately grabbed her and shouted: "Okay! What does this have to do with her!!"

    At this time, relatives and friends of the Chen family also came forward to hold the woman and comfort her for a while.  I turned my head and asked Wu Dan: "Master, how do you think this is broken?"

    Wu Dan frowned and said, "It's reasonable to say that this family was murdered by the feng shui of the haunted house. But what happened to the three people who died along the way."

    Having said that, Wu Dan's eyes fell on the four coffins.

    I immediately understood what he meant: "Master, wait and see, the colleagues from the Municipal Bureau will come over soon, and we will know what happened when we open the coffin and examine the corpse."

    So we sat aside and waited for colleagues from the Municipal Bureau to handle the case.  Fortunately, not long after, colleagues from the Municipal Bureau arrived.  Xiao Liu, a new forensic doctor from the Municipal Bureau, was one of the students of the deceased Chen's forensic doctor, and had a good relationship with Zhao Yu and me.

    Xiao Liu saw me as soon as he entered the door, and said in surprise: "How can I see you at the scene of the crime? I said you were specially sent by the god of death, right?"

    I spat: "Why don't you joke with me at this time, all four relatives in the family have passed away. Quickly open the coffin and have a look, I'm also waiting for the result."

    Xiao Liu nodded, asked me and a few colleagues to help, and stepped forward to remove all the lids of the four coffins.  After moving away, I quickly packed up, only to see a tall, middle-aged man lying in the first coffin.  According to Liu Chan, this is her brother.

    Xiao Liu put on his gloves and asked for help to lift his body out of the coffin and put it on the ground for inspection.  But after checking for a long time, Xiao Liu frowned and shook his head and said, "It's strange, there is no trauma, and there is no sign of poisoning, as if he died suddenly in sleep."

    "Then what causes this death phenomenon?" I asked, "Could it be that some poisonous gas leaked from the car? For example, they transported a coffin" I was about to say, "Maybe it's the corpse of the deceased."  The gas poisoned these people", but then I thought about it, the poisonous gas of the corpse is not so strong, not to mention that the weather is not cold, the windows must be open in the car, and the lid of the coffin is also covered, how could it be infested by the corpse poison.

    Xiao Liu checked the others, and finally shook his head.

    Wu Dan stepped forward at this time and asked, "Where's that Chen Qi's body? Nothing unusual?"

    Xiao Liu shook his head and said, "No, there is nothing unusual except that his face is a little paler."

    "Your face is paler?" Wu Dan frowned, and leaned over to have a look.  I followed beside him, leaning forward to look at my face.  Inside the coffin was a young man, about the same age as Tang Xin, tall and thin, with a peaceful expression.  It's just that his face was indeed paler, as if he had lost too much blood.

    At this time, the colleague in charge of the case was negotiating with the family members to discuss taking the body back to the Municipal Bureau for an autopsy.

    The middle-aged woman Liu Chan began to cry loudly again, expressing her disapproval, saying that it would be bad enough if so many people died at once in the family, and she would have to be stabbed after death.  This village is relatively closed, and it seems that it still retains certain burial customs, expressing its unwillingness to let the family members die without leaving the whole body.

    After discussing for a long time to no avail, Tang Xin said to us depressedly: "I said, what are we doing here? How can we save my brother Yu!!"

    Wu Dan said: "Don't panic, I think these things are all connected. Meishan taught Tang Lin to hurt Zhao Yu, your house became a haunted house, and these few people died. They are all connected."

    Tang angrily said: "What the fuck, why didn't I see it?!"

    Wu Dan said: "Be safe and don't be impatient, let me think about it, and you can rest for a while."

    Tang Xin had no choice but to calm down temporarily, turned her head angrily, walked to the side and sat down.  I pulled Wu Dan aside and said in a low voice, "Master, do you think these things are related?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "I always feel that something is wrong, but I haven't figured it out yet."

    I sighed: "Master, you didn't even think about it, let alone me. I didn't find any connection between these things."

    Wu Dan stopped talking, took a few steps on the same spot, and finally stopped suddenly, walked up to Liu Chan and asked: "I said sister-in-law, what kind of fairy do you think came to show your family Feng Shui? He  What have you been doing? What kind of person are you?"

    Liu Chan wiped away her tears and thought for a while, then said: "It's just an old woman with white hair. She was visiting relatives in our neighboring village, and passed by my house to beg for water. She said that her man was a Feng Shui master before he was alive, and she would teach people Feng Shui, so she just went to my house to ask for water.  Said that there was an evil star in my house."

    "You also believe this?" Wu Dan said speechlessly: "Forget it, what else are you doing?"

    Liu Chan thought for a while and said, "Give me back a talisman and let me bury it under this pole. The rest is justIt's gone.  It is said that the spell can suppress the house, but now it is good, the evil star is too powerful, it doesn't work at all.  "

    Wu Dan continued to ask: "What kind of spell is that, do you remember?"

    Liu Chan recalled for a while, and said: "It's a strange charm, it's made of white paper. I asked at the time, why is it white? She said that it can fight against the evil spirit in our family.  Shun, everything she said was right, so I believed her words and buried the spell."

    Wu Dan asked, "Is it right under that pole?"

    Liu Chan nodded and said, "Yes, what's the matter?"

    Wu Dan said seriously: "You have been cheated. I said big sister, the one who cheated you must be your enemy, right? Burying this thing is for death, not to ward off evil spirits. Have you ever seen a spell that is made of white paper?  The paper is for ghosts, it is a talisman of evil spirits. You have to dig it out quickly, or you will die!"

    When Liu Chan heard this, she was skeptical.  I knew that Wu Dan's words were just to find an excuse to dig up the ground to check if the spell was still there, so I echoed the urging.  Four people died in the family, and Liu Chan lost her mind, and finally decided to dig it up.

    At this time, Wu Dan motioned me to look at the dirt field under the long pole.  I turned on the flashlight and went up to check, and found that there were clear animal paw prints on the dirt.

    "Master, there are animal paw prints on the ground, but I don't know what it is." I looked around the yard of this house, and there were no dogs or cats.  But there is no such paw print anywhere else, only it is very deep under the pole.

    Wu Dan said: "I dare say that there is no such charm in this soil. The charm used by Xiao Zhao was obtained from here."

    So we brought shovels and other tools from this house, pulled out the pole, and dug down, digging down to a depth of more than one meter, but there was no trace of a spell.

    Seeing this, Wu Dan stopped us and said, "Don't dig, the charm has already been taken away."

    Liu Chan was surprised and said: "Impossible, I haven't touched this place, what's wrong with this spell, why is it gone?"

    Wu Dan said: "It doesn't have to be done by humans, and many animals are also good at digging and stealing. Presumably, it is not humans who take away the talisman, but animals."

    When Wu Dan talked to this point, I realized that the so-called old lady should be Tang Lin, a woman taught by Meishan.  Tang Lin grew up in the Tang Sect, so she must also be very proficient in the art of disguise. Pretending to be an old lady is as easy as pie.  After the charm has absorbed enough evil energy, the animals are driven to take out the charm, and then use this fierce charm to harm people.  Thinking about it this way, it should be like this.

    Because this spell incited the evil spirit of this haunted house, the family suffered misfortune again and again, which is the reason for the recent murder.  It seems that the so-called Tang Xin's curse is just her blindfold. I don't want us to find out how Zhao Yu was injured immediately, and delay his serious injury and die.

    "It turns out that the evil situation is here. Master, since the evil talisman has been brought, how do you think about breaking it? Is it because the evil talisman's mana fails and Zhao Yu can slowly recover?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "Yes, in fact, the evil Feng Shui of this house has been broken. I was not sure before, so I have never dealt with this evil talisman." After speaking, Wu Dan took out the evil talisman, and first recited it silently  A spell, and then poured the prepared bottle of cock blood on it.

    I saw a puff of black air emerge from the talisman paper, and then dissipated.  To recite the mantra again is to burn the mantra with the real fire of Samadhi.

    "Sister-in-law, I have something to discuss with you." Wu Dan walked up to Liu Chan and said, "Your house is full of evil spirits and has offended many people. The pole has already been pulled out, and the wine cellar outside the door must also be demolished.  In addition, I suspect that there is an ancient tomb under your main house. It is best to move the house and demolish the courtyard. If you can¡¯t move it for a while, then remove the wine cellar outside the door first, which is better than now.¡± (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 590: Gu of Conspiracy (Part 2)

    ?

    Just as I was talking, I casually glanced in Tang Xin's direction, and suddenly felt a chill hit my heart!

    Because in this moment, I saw a stream of death energy emerging from Tang Xin's body!

    Why did it become like this in an instant?

    I was startled and shouted involuntarily: "Tang Xin!"

    Tang Xin was startled by my shout, and immediately got up and asked, "What's wrong?!"

    I walked up to her quickly and looked her up and down.  That's right, Tang Xin exuded wisps of death energy, it seemed that bad luck had struck.

    Could it be that her death is imminent?  I looked at her in horror, but I couldn't think of anything coming to kill Tang Xin at this moment.  If Wu Dan is here, I don't think that Mei Shanjiao's woman will kill Tang Xin if she comes in.  It is even more impossible for Master Ziyang to appear here immediately.  Both the yin and yang circles are investigating his whereabouts, so I don't believe he dared to show up so easily.

    Tang Xin said angrily: "What the hell are you looking at?! Is there shit on my mother's face?!"

    This curse completely dragged me back from the state of trance and shock, and I quickly said: "No, no, you continue, continue to sit, don't go!"

    Having said that, I immediately ran to Wu Dan and said, "Master is not well. I see that Tang Xin is full of life, and I'm afraid something will happen to her!"

    Wu Dan was a little stunned: "What? Something happened to Tang Xin?!"

    I nodded and said: "No, what can happen here at night"

    Wu Dan interrupted me and suddenly asked: "What time is it?"

    "It's eleven fifty-nine in the evening, damn it, it's almost midnight. Master, why are you asking this all of a sudden?" I glanced at the time on my phone and said.

    "Oops!" Wu Dan's complexion changed suddenly, and he left me and ran to the coffin.  I saw him running to the side of Chen Qi's coffin, chanting mantras and sticking two spells on the coffin.

    At the same time, I glanced at the time on my phone. It was 00:00, which happened to be the morning of the second day.

    However, the night was still dark, and there were still not-so-bright electric lights in the surroundings.

    Just at this moment, I suddenly saw a ghostly aura rising into the sky from the coffin where Wu Dan had pasted the spell.  There seemed to be a pungent strange smell in this ghostly air.

    I was taken aback by this sudden change, but I heard Wu Dan shout: "No! Song Yan Tangxin, evacuate the crowd!!"

    As soon as I heard that Wu Dan called me by my real name, I knew it was a big deal.  Just when I wanted to send everyone out, I saw that everyone was lying on the ground in a daze as if they were poisoned.

    "Master, are they dead?!" I looked at the person lying on the ground in surprise.

    "No, probably just passed out." Wu Dan stepped back, dragged me and Tang Xin to the gate of the courtyard, and looked at Chen Qi's coffin.

    At this time, I saw a pale and thin hand suddenly stretched out from the edge of the coffin.  This hand was pale, with slender fingers, not like a man's hand at all.  But I remember that Chen Qi was clearly a tall and thin young man.

    "Master, what is this that came out of the coffin?" I asked in surprise.

    Wu Dan said: "It's a ghost Gu made by the forbidden woman. Someone injected this thing into Chen Qi's body. Now the body must be torn to pieces by this guy. Be careful, this kind of ghost has a lot of resentment.  Once raised as a Gu, the spiritual power is very strong."

    Forbidden woman, I rely on.  Hearing this name, my scalp felt a little numb.  The forbidden woman is a kind of ghost that can kill and eat people.  There are many theories about the origin of the forbidden woman.  For example, some people think that a forbidden woman is a woman who is bullied and thrown into the water, a wisp of resentment persists, and if she absorbs enough Yin Qi in the corpse, she becomes a forbidden woman, with layers of black hair, a female shape, and a hideous skeleton face.

    But in fact, the ghost of the forbidden woman is formed by the unjust ghost of a pregnant woman who was pregnant with others but was killed by others.  This kind of thing is called a forbidden woman.  Some people think that all her grievances are hidden in the bones. As long as the bones can be broken, the thing will disperse. Otherwise, it will harm people day and night near the bones.  .  Of course, this is also a kind of so-called forbidden woman ghost.  But this kind only appeared in Hainan area.

    There is another kind of forbidden woman ghost who can leave bones and water sources, this is this kind, pregnant with ghost babies.  And, I suddenly remembered that her bones have a special fragrance, which is called bone fragrance, which has the function of making people fall asleep. It is very likely that the group of people fell asleep because of the fragrance of the forbidden woman's bones.

    At this time, I saw a long-haired female ghost slowly rising from the coffin.  Sure enough, as in the legend, the female ghost has a face like a skeleton, with abrupt eyes, staring at me and Wu Dan with a half-smile.

    This guy has no eyelids.  I felt a little cold after seeing this ghostly appearance.

    theWu Dan said in a low voice: "Chen Qi must have sprinkled the ashes of this forbidden woman on his body, so I felt a strange smell just now."

    "But why are the three of us okay?" Tang Xin moved towards Wu Dan with some fear.

    Wu Dan said: "Because before we came, I took Su Ling's refreshing perfume and sprayed it on. This kind of thing is not bad for a long time. At that time, I just thought it smelled good. I didn't expect to hit it by mistake."

    At this time, the forbidden woman's ghost Gu had crawled out of the coffin and fell to the ground with a plop.

    I saw the forbidden woman's belly was bulging, and she was still wriggling slowly like a bug.

    At this time, the surrounding temperature seemed to drop several degrees, as cold as late autumn.

    "Paralysis, don't care what it is, I ask God to talk about it!" As I said that, I chanted the mantra and said: "The power to kill evil spirits is the only one, please God!"

    Immediately, the statue of Zhong Kui appeared and stood beside me holding his saber.  I immediately gained confidence.  But at this time, Wu Dan dragged Tang Xin back and ran out of the courtyard.

    "Fucking master, are you using me as a shield?!" I said speechlessly.

    Wu Dan yelled from a distance: "Short apprentice! Hold on! I'm going to find tools!"

    I thought to myself, what are you looking for for paralysis?  After thinking about it, I suddenly thought of a way to break the forbidden woman.  It seems that just make a clay figurine with a head, big breasts, and a bulging belly to symbolize the greedy and murderous forbidden woman, imitate the ghost exorcism, throw the clay figurine outside the village, cut off the limbs, and let the ghost never come back to life, so there will be peace  up.

    When I thought about it, Wu Dan might also have thought of this problem, so I went to play in the mud, then calmed down, and tried to see if God would help.

    At this time, the statue of Zhong Kui rushed towards the forbidden woman.  However, to my surprise, the ghost of the forbidden woman suddenly became as tall as a two-story building like a balloon being blown up.

    I was taken aback, and concentrated, and raised the statue of Zhong Kui by a notch, but it was still not as tall as the ban woman.  At this time, Zhong Kui pierced the forbidden woman's stomach with a sword.

    After the sword went down, the forbidden woman didn't dodge, her stomach was torn open, and a head stuck out from inside. Immediately, I heard a baby giggling.

    The ghost baby ran out of the forbidden woman's stomach in minutes, sat on the ground and laughed strangely, and then sang a song.  At this time, Zhong Kui was only fighting with the forbidden woman. Since the height was not high, it was not convenient for me to command, and I had to avoid the blows of the forbidden woman like a mountain, so I felt a little sweaty after a while.

    Although it blocked the ghost of the forbidden woman, the ghost doll on the ground who smiled and clapped her hands made me even more troubled. I was afraid that when I was concentrating on fighting, it would bite my trouser leg.

    Just thinking about this, I saw the ghost doll stand up, staggered towards me, and sang as he walked: "The gate of hell is half open in July!"

    ? Paper maker making ghost rice

    Ghosts can't chew and cry

    spit out a taboo fairy

    Immortal Immortal Hehe

    Sing a little song and say

    Xiaoquer listened to the dead

    The coffin is placed in the nunnery

    The nun came out to burn incense

    Sit a brother in the temple

    Brother came out to catch the soul

    I can't come back after being caught in the underworld"

    As soon as this ghostly nursery rhyme came out, my hands trembled, Zhong Kui stabbed the air with his sword, and the tall forbidden woman stretched out her mouth full of fangs towards me.

    I broke out in a cold sweat from fright, and immediately stepped back a few steps, letting the idol raise its sword to block the forbidden woman, while I lowered my head to look at the ghost doll.

    This nursery rhyme is so familiar that it makes my hair stand on end.  The door of memory opened suddenly, and several old scenes were quickly played in front of my eyes like an old movie.

    The old village where I lived when I was a child.  Old trees at the entrance of the village.  There seems to be a man by the tree.  I watched from a distance as the man walked out of the village with a little girl over two years old in his arms.  I followed him involuntarily, and saw him walking across the field to an ancient well in the wilderness.

    Then, the man threw the girl into the dry well.  In a trance, I seemed to hear a muffled sound.

    The man turned his head and gave me a cold look, but he didn't seem to notice me, and just walked away indifferently.  I suddenly felt a pain in my head, and the voice of the nursery rhyme became louder.

    "The nun came out to burn incense

    Sit a brother in the temple

    Brother came out to catch the soul

    I can't come back after being caught in the underworld"

    "I, I seem to remember" My heart ached, and tears welled up in my eyes.

    I saw that ghost doll suddenly changed its appearance, from a dark little ghost to a chubby Xiaoman, looked at me with a smile, and said, "Brother, you didn't save me many years ago, and now I'm back to collect debts."  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Transformed into a chubby Xiaoman, looked at me with a smile, and said, "Brother, you didn't save me many years ago, and now I'm back to collect debts." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 591 Dusty Memories? Ghost Nursery Rhymes (Part 1)

    ?

    When I saw that ghost baby turned into Xiaoman, the past came to my mind like dust and smoke, and I was dazed for a while.  At this moment, I heard a "poof" in front of me, and I couldn't help being surprised.  When I looked up again, the statue of Zhong Kui had been knocked out by the forbidden woman's ghost.

    I suddenly felt a chill in my heart.  Wu Dan once said that the most important thing to ask God is the unity of mind and spirit. Once the spirit is distracted, accidents are prone to happen.

    This is a big game.  I saw the forbidden woman's long hair suddenly flinging towards me like a net, so I ran to the courtyard gate, then raised my hand and fired.

    The flame exploded with a pop, instantly igniting the forbidden woman's long hair.  I saw that tangle of long black hair burning in front of me, and the fire was getting bigger and bigger.  The forbidden woman backed away with a scream, but the ghost doll with Xiaoman's face crawled towards me step by step, still maintaining a strange smile, and whispered to me: "Brother, do you still remember me?"  ?do you remember?!"

    I shivered a few times, and suddenly felt that the surrounding scenery had changed.  It seems that I have returned to my childhood, surrounded by wild grass and wilderness, and a dry well is behind me, exuding bubbling air-conditioning.

    I couldn't help but looked back, and happened to see something at the bottom of the well.  At the bottom of the well was the corpse of a baby girl with rolled eyes, a big mouth, and her head tilted to one side, as if she had died from a broken neck.

    Slowly, I saw black vines grow from the bottom of the well, piercing through the baby girl's body and grabbing my ankles upward.  I tried my best to break free, but saw that the vine turned into the hair of the forbidden woman, and the skull-like face was transformed into the vines.

    I want to raise the god of war and give this guy a back knife, but I still hear the deadly ghost nursery rhyme ringing in my ears:

    "The door of hell is open in the middle of July

    ? Paper maker making ghost rice

    Ghosts can't chew and cry

    spit out a taboo fairy

    Immortal Immortal Hehe

    Sing a little song and say

    Xiaoquer listened to the dead

    The coffin is placed in the nunnery

    The nun came out to burn incense

    Sit a brother in the temple

    Brother came out to catch the soul

    If you get caught in the underworld, you can't come back"

    As soon as I uttered this nursery rhyme, I felt even more powerless and dizzy, and when I fell forward, I was about to fall into the dry well.

    At this time, I suddenly heard the sound of Wu Dan chanting a mantra, and I couldn't help being refreshed. I somehow recovered, and quickly straightened up.  past.

    The forbidden woman hid quickly, although the gun missed, but I saw her wail for a while, and slowly, her body seemed to melt, from feet to head, disappearing into the air.

    After the forbidden woman disappeared, the dry well disappeared. I looked back, but saw that the ghost doll had changed back to its original shape. It was no longer Xiaoman's face, but still had that dark face with a slightly reddish tinge.  Eye.

    Wu Dan ran to my side at this time and said, "Are you all right?!"

    I saw that he was holding a small clay figurine in his hand, so I asked, "Master, did you make it just now?"

    Wu Dan chuckled: "Yeah, this forbidden woman ghost is very special. Ordinary spells don't have much effect, but she is afraid of the mud. The puppet just now killed the forbidden woman, and now it's time for this ghost doll."

    I glanced at the ghost doll who was in a stalemate with us, and couldn't bear it: "Master, can't we go beyond salvation?"

    Wu Dan sighed: "Impossible. This ghost child followed the forbidden woman and committed a lot of murders. The reincarnation of heaven is impossible."

    As I said that, I saw Wu Dan chanting the mantra Nian Jue, twisting off the limbs of the clay figurine neatly, and then throwing the clay figurine at the ghost baby.

    When the clay figurine's limbs were twisted, I saw that the ghost doll's limbs seemed to be bound, unable to move and screaming.  After the clay figurine was thrown out, the ghost doll, like the forbidden woman, slowly melted and disappeared into the air.

    Four times calmed down again.  The lights of Chen's house were still on, and the four coffins were all there, but Chen Qi's bones had turned into a pile of rotten flesh and broken bones.

    The people in the house and yard still haven't woken up from their lethargy, only me, Wu Dan and Tang Xin are around.

    I glanced back at Tang Xin, and saw that the death energy on her body was still quite heavy, so I couldn't help but feel a little worried.  But now that we have wiped out the forbidden woman, what else can threaten her?

    Tang Xin seemed to be quite frightened as well, and kept wiping off a cold sweat.

    Wu Dan looked at me and asked, "What happened just now? I saw that you looked strange after seeing that ghost baby."

    I smiled bitterly and said, "It's nothing, I just see the ghost baby as Xiao Man. By the way, Master, Xiao Manshe can't be a ghost baby, right?"

      Wu Dan spat: "Ghost baby. You are hallucinating. Although the bane's bone fragrance did not let us fall asleep, but it is too close, it will definitely confuse the mind. Eighty percent of you just now  Bewitched."

    I nodded and sighed: "Maybe so."

    Wu Dan asked: "Then tell me, what did you see just now? Why did you look so bad?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "I remembered something from my childhood." As I spoke, I sighed inwardly, and suddenly slowly remembered an old incident I witnessed with my own eyes before I was four years old.

    I remember my mother once said that before I was four years old, I often talked to myself and talked to the air.

    Thinking about it now, at that time there should have been a certain degree of "inspiration" and be able to perceive the spirit body.  In other words, children's eyes are originally pure, and they can see spirits and ghosts.

    But after turning four, I suddenly couldn't see them anymore.  I don't even remember seeing them myself.

    Thinking about it now, all the changes happened after a tragedy I witnessed when I was four years old.

    When I was a child, I lived in a rural area.  The rural areas of Anhui are, to be honest, poorer than the average rural areas. The people in the villages are not open-minded, and many people retain the old patriarchal thought.

    There is a family that lives in our village. The man in the family hopes to have a son very much, but the third child in succession is a daughter.  The first daughter was adopted to be raised by her childless brother.  When the second daughter was born, due to neglect of care, the child fell ill and died.  The third child is still a daughter.

    Ordinary people might resign themselves to raising this child, but they never expected that the man in this family was so cruel. When the child was less than two years old, he ignored his wife's obstruction and secretly took the girl out of the village.  Throw it in the dry well at the entrance of the village.

    He himself thought that this matter was invisible, but he did not expect to be seen by me.  However, I was only four years old at that time, and I was so frightened by this situation that I ran home crying and was sick for several days.  But when he recovered from his illness, he actually forgot about it.

    Thinking about it now, this is called medical selective amnesia.  After all, for a four-year-old child, seeing the dead body of a baby girl with a broken neck in a dry well is quite an impact.

    "Where's the nursery rhyme?" Wu Dan frowned and said, "What's the matter, it's very ghostly."

    I smiled wryly and said: "What happened later is even more speechless. I heard from the old man in the village that the family gave birth to a fourth child, which was still a daughter. When the man became angry and wanted to strangle the child to death,  The baby in the swaddle actually spoke. He said, "Dad, this time it's still me, and I'm back again." It turned out that this child was reincarnated from the previous child. The man was afraid, and finally strangled the child to death.  After that, the child's mother went crazy and died within a few days. The child's father went to work in the field one day, but was bitten to death by a poisonous snake.  "

    "Bitten to death by a poisonous snake, ghost gu." Wu Dan frowned and said, "I have been to your village, there should be no poisonous snakes in that area."

    I smiled wryly and said, "How would I know. Maybe it's the reincarnation of heaven."

    Wu Dan shook his head and said, "It's not that simple. Snakes, rats, ants, and beasts on earth, if they are driven, only the people of the Meishan Sect can do it. I suspect that when someone searched for ghosts a long time ago, they would also  Take away the ghosts of the couple from that family. Maybe the crazy woman is the original body of the forbidden woman. And this ghost baby, maybe she was pregnant with the ghost baby when she died. Because they have a little memory of their life  , so it can create a similar scene. This also shows that the forbidden woman's resentment is very strong. Generally, it is difficult for ghosts who are made into ghosts to preserve the memories of their lives."

    Tang Xin frowned and said, "Is there such a coincidence? And what about that ghostly nursery rhyme? What's going on?"

    I smiled wryly and said: "I don't know, I seem to have heard this nursery rhyme when I was very young. Yes, it was probably when I was four years old. I have forgotten who started singing it." (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 592 Dusty Memories? Ghost Nursery Rhymes (Part 2)

    ?

    Wu Dan nodded and did not speak.  I thought back to the appearance of the ghost baby turning into Xiaoman just now, and I couldn't help but feel a chill in my heart.

    "Master, you said Xiao Man is really nothing, right? Why do I always feel hairy." I said.

    Wu Dan smiled: "I said, maybe Xiaoman is the reincarnation of that dead baby girl, maybe from the same village as you, so she feels kind to you when she sees you."

    "Okay, master, stop talking." I said speechlessly.

    I went with Wu Dan and Tang Xin to fetch water and sprayed it on everyone's faces.  After a while, those who had fallen asleep woke up one after another.  At this time, many colleagues from the Hunting Bureau also came.  I will tell them the whole story.

    Wu Dan said that there might be an ancient tomb under the house, and asked them to help dig it out.  When she heard that the foundation of their house was going to be dug, the middle-aged woman was not happy again.  But thinking of the death of so many people in his own family, he had no choice but to agree.

    All kinds of equipment in the Hunting Bureau, small-scale blasting symbols, and various unnamed equipment were used to dig up the foundation of the main room in minutes.  After digging, a one-meter-square pothole appeared in the ground of the main house.  There was a gurgling and cold breath coming from the pothole.

    "Sure enough, there is an ancient tomb." The colleague from the Hunting Bureau said: "It is recommended that everyone evacuate this place temporarily. The Yang house is built on top of the Yin house. If you live in it for a long time, it will be bad for people."

    So Wu Dan and Tang Xin, I persuaded all the villagers to go out, and just left the coffin in the courtyard.

    The colleagues from the Hunting Bureau started to deal with the ancient tomb. Wu Dan grabbed me and said, "Okay, let's go back."

    "Just leave like this?" I asked, "Can Zhao Yu do this?"

    Wu Dan said: "When the evil spirit of the haunted house is broken, the evil spirit of the spell will be gradually released. After the evil spirit on Zhao Yu's body is removed, heal the wound afterward, and it will be almost done."

    After hearing what Wu Dan said, I felt relieved.  But at this time, Tang Xin's death energy still exists, and I can't help feeling a little worried.  But nothing happened on the way back.  But the death energy in Tang Xin's body has not been dispelled.

    After returning home, Tang Xin followed me to see Zhao Yu.  Sure enough, Zhao Yu improved a lot and was sent home.  Lin Yufan and Su Ling took care of him at Zhao Yu's house, seeing us back, Lin Yufan also went back to rest.

    Su Ling said: "There is nothing serious about the injury. The evil spirit on his body is slowly fading away, but the wound is deep and needs to be rested for a few days. Now he is asleep. Take good care of him."

    After Su Ling finished speaking, he left a few packs of Chinese medicine and left by himself.  I looked back and saw that the pale zombie look on Zhao Yu's face had faded, and he had returned to a normal face, but his expression was haggard.

    "Fortunately, fortunately, I'm fine." Only then did I feel my nerves relax, and at the same time, I felt a burst of exhaustion in my heart.  Tang Xin lay beside Zhao Yu's bed, looking at him without blinking.

    I patted her on the shoulder: "I said nympho girl, take a rest. You haven't slept all night."

    Tang Xin sighed: "I have to look at him to feel at ease, you go."

    Wu Dan stretched his waist and said, "How about this, I'll rest in the living room for a while, you bastard, go home and sleep, and we'll talk about it when you wake up."

    I really couldn't take it anymore, so I went home and went to bed first.  When I lay down, it was already four o'clock in the morning.  I didn't sleep very well this time, and the ghost nursery rhyme and the dry well I saw in my childhood kept echoing in my mind.

    When I woke up again, I even felt that the song was still ringing in my ears.

    I washed my face and looked out the window, it seemed that it was afternoon.  I stared out of the window for a while, and then went out to see Zhao Yu.

    After arriving at Zhao Yu's house, I saw that Wu Dan and Tang Xin had also woken up, and Zhao Yu was leaning against the bedside, still not in good spirits.

    Thinking of Tang Xin's dead spirit, I subconsciously looked at her a few more times.  After reading it now, she was still very disappointed, because the death energy in Tang Xin's body was still not dispelled, it still existed.

    "Tang Xin, be careful when you go out these few days. Forget it, just stay with us these few days." I instructed.

    Tang Xin rolled her eyes: "Of course I want to be with you, I have to accompany Brother Yu."

    I smiled bitterly and said, "Okay, you can stay with me."

    Zhao Yu's condition requires a few days of recuperation, so he can't go to work these days.  Wu Dan and I came out from Zhao Yu's house, and after walking far away, Wu Dan grabbed me and asked, "Just now, there were some things that were hard to say at Xiao Zhao's house. Let me ask you, does Tang Xin still have the death energy?"

    I smiled wryly and said: "Existence, Master, it won't cause accidents if she stays at Zhao Yu's house properly?"

    Wu Dan shook his head and sighed: "I don't know, is it a blessing or not?It's a disaster, it's a disaster that can't be avoided.  Take a good look at Tang Xin these few days.  "

    I thought to myself, what do you think of this, do you still follow her buttocks and watch her every day?

    "Master, I will go to work again tomorrow, and I won't go today. I will go to the store with you to play for a while." I said to Wu Dan.  When I came back from Chenjiacun, my back was sore.

    Wu Dan said: "Okay, just help me look at the store."

    So I followed Wu Dan to his bookstore.  At this time, it was already two o'clock in the afternoon, Wu Dan opened the door of the store, and before I entered, I suddenly heard a nursery rhyme coming from behind.  A baby doll sang childishly:

    "The door of hell is open in the middle of July

    ? Paper maker making ghost rice

    Ghosts can't chew and cry

    spit out a taboo fairy

    Immortal Immortal Hehe

    Sing a little song and say

    Xiaoquer listened to the dead

    The coffin is placed in the nunnery

    The nun came out to burn incense

    Sit a brother in the temple

    Brother came out to catch the soul

    If you get caught in the underworld, you can't come back"

    These nursery rhymes pierced into my heart like poisonous thorns.  I shivered, turned around suddenly, and saw Xiaoman standing behind us, clapping his hands, singing nursery rhymes to the shadow while bowing his head.

    "Xiao Man?! Why are you here?!" I walked over in surprise, squatted down and asked.  There was no one else around, neither Xiaoman's mother nor her grandmother, where did this guy come from?

    Xiaoman raised his big innocent eyes to stare at me, and said, "Brother Erbi, an aunt taught Xiaoman to sing just now."

    "Xiao Man, you learn fast enough." This question is secondary: "Where's your mother?"

    Xiao Man pointed behind him: "Pull Bian!"

    I looked back and saw Xiaoman's mother walking towards this side with fruit, walked to the door of the bookstore and said with a smile: "This guy Xiaoman runs really fast."

    I asked: "Did someone meet Xiaoman just now? A woman in her thirties who is nearly forty?"

    Xiaoman's mother thought for a while and said, "Yes, how did Police Officer Song know? What Xiaoman said? I took the subway to bring her here just now, but she fell asleep in the car without knowing it. When I woke up suddenly, I was afraid that Xiaoman would get lost.  But I saw the woman next to me hugging her, teasing Xiao Man."

    "Is it a tall, fair-looking woman with long hair?" I asked, recalling Tang Lin's appearance.

    Xiaoman's mother said: "Yes, what's the matter? What's the problem? That woman doesn't look like a bad person."

    I cursed in my heart, thinking that this is Tang Lin playing tricks.  But why does she keep repeating this nursery rhyme?  In those childhood memories, I was just a bystander and did not kill anyone. Why did she keep bringing up nursery rhymes, reminding me of my childhood?

    Or, instead of just reminding me of my childhood, are nursery rhymes foreshadowing something else?

    At this time, Xiaoman and Xiaoman's mother had already entered the store, and I stood still and recalled the meaning of this nursery rhyme.  In July and a half, the gate of ghosts opens. Could it be the Hungry Ghost Festival?  Paper maker making ghost food is our oldest custom.

    Some ghost meals are for relatives at home, while others are for lonely and wild ghosts, so that they can pass by and not disturb the safety of the house.

    But what is the "taboo fairy"?  I thought about it for a long time and didn't understand.  Besides, if Tang Lin spread the nursery rhymes, what is her purpose?  Give me some clue and lead me into a trap?

    "Playing tricks!" I spat.

    I decided not to think about it for the time being, and went back to the bookstore to play with Xiaoman.  But looking at Xiao Manxi's smiling and cute face, there is always a dark cloud lingering in my heart.

    That nursery rhyme pierced into my heart like a poisonous thorn, which made my heart heavier.

    "Second brother!" Xiaoman hugged my neck and kissed me on the cheek.

    I came back to my senses and said with a smile, "What's the matter, Xiao Man?"

    Xiao Man pouted and said: "Second brother, Xiao Man saw that the beautiful sister was taken away by the terrible uncle."

    "Which one? Where are you going?" I asked absently.

    "Brother Su Piao Niang, why don't you." Xiao Man frowned, as if he couldn't think of any modifiers.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 593 Dusty Memories? Ghost Nursery Rhymes (Part 2)

    ?

    After hearing this, my heart sank.  It was obvious that Xiao Man was talking about Tang Xin.  Is Tang Xin going to be taken away by ghost messengers?

    When I think of this, I can't help feeling heavy in my heart.

    I suddenly remembered the three people who died inexplicably, so I asked Wu Dan how to explain the death of those three people?

    Wu Dan thought for a while, and said: "It should be the confusing substance emitted by the aroma of the forbidden woman's bones, which made the three of them fall asleep, but the ambulance is a relatively sealed space. Sleeping for a long time is equivalent to shock for a certain period of time.  I can't wake up."

    At this time, Xiaoman sang the ghost nursery rhyme again just like the recording playback.

    I was so horrified that even Xiaoman's mother couldn't help shouting: "Xiaoman! Where did you hear these things? What are you singing about?!"

    Xiaoman was frightened by her mother's roar, and immediately curled her lips to cry.  I quickly smiled and said, "Okay, Xiao Man, don't sing in the future. And if you see that aunt who teaches you to sing, just ignore it, she's a bad person."

    Only then did Xiao Man nod aggrievedly: "Ji Island."

    I rubbed her soft hair and said with a smile: "Okay, what do you want to have for lunch?"

    When Xiaoman heard that he was eating, he immediately burst into a smile, and shouted loudly: "Pancakes, fruits and rice crackers!!"

    Damn it!  I said speechlessly: "Xiao Man, we have to follow the route of a goddess, and don't learn from the wretched uncle."

    Xiaoman nodded half-understanding: "Yeah. But Su Xiaoman likes to eat."

    I was about to laugh at her, but I saw Wu Dan sitting alone smoking a cigarette, silent.

    I put Xiao Man down, walked to Wu Dan, and whispered: "Master, is there something you didn't tell me?"

    Wu Dan smiled: "No, you know everything about me."

    I looked at him suspiciously: "No, why do I feel that you are hiding something from me."

    Wu Dan asked, "What am I hiding?"

    I shook my head and said, "I don't know, I just have this feeling. Master, you won't lie to me at any time?"

    For some reason, that ghostly nursery rhyme always haunts me.

    Wu Dan glanced at me and asked, "Let me ask you, what are you worthy of being deceived by others? Money or something?"

    I was suddenly at a loss for words. Indeed, it is useless for people to lie to me.

    But the day after that, I was very depressed.  The nursery rhyme followed me like a shadow, making me feel the voice of this nursery rhyme from time to time.

    On this day, Wu Dan also became silent a lot, this kind of silence is very subtle, people can't tell why, but I always feel that something is wrong, or something has quietly changed.

    After the bookstore closed, Wu Dan closed the anti-theft door and said, "Let's go, what are you still doing?"

    I nodded and smiled, and after saying goodbye to Xiaoman and her mother, I walked around the intersection and turned to Wu Dan's house.

    Far away, I saw Wu Dan parked downstairs in the dormitory.

    He turned his back to me, and I couldn't see what he was doing, he seemed to be smoking, but he sat down again after smoking.  Wu Dan is a master with amazing hearing ability.  I didn't dare to get close, I just watched from a distance of tens of meters.

    In fact, even if it was tens of meters away, I could only hold my breath and look at him quietly.  Wu Dan really didn't seem to notice me at all this time, he just sat there and smoked silently, then suddenly got up and went upstairs.

    Just when I thought that Wu Dan might not come down again and was about to leave, I saw Wu Dan appearing at the door again, with an extra dozen Mingqian and incense candles in his hand.

    I was taken aback when I saw this, not knowing what Wu Dan meant by this move.  Who does he want to burn paper for?

    At this moment, I saw him turn around to the back of the community with Mingqian in hand.  I also followed closely, silently following behind Wu Dan, but tiptoeing so as not to be heard by him.

    I followed Wu Dan out of the back door and hid. Seeing Wu Dan crossing the road to the opposite side, I stood still by the side of the road and put the pile of things in my hand under my feet.

    I saw Wu Dan take out a bottle of white wine from the bag, sprinkle it on the ground in a circle, then put Mingqian in the circle and light it.

    I saw a few words scrawled on the paper money, which seemed to be the name of the "person" who received the money.

    I looked at it carefully, but the characters were too small to read clearly.

    At this time, I saw Wu Dan lit the paper money and started singing that ghost nursery rhyme.

    "The door of hell is open in the middle of July

    ? Paper maker making ghost rice

    Ghosts can't chew and cry

    spit out a taboo fairynbsp; "I'm so miserable." I said in surprise, "But I've never heard Master mention it."

    Fang Liang smiled wryly and said, "Why do you bring this up? Something happened, and the result is the same. What else can I do?"

    "But I've been listening to this nursery rhyme recently, can you help me find out where the nursery rhyme came from?" I asked.

    Fang Liang said: "It's hard for me to find out, after all, it belongs to the old world. But I can take you back to your childhood, look at your past from the Sansheng Stone, and find out where this nursery rhyme came from. But  Is this thing that important?"

    I pondered for a while and said: "Important. I suspect that nursery rhymes are warnings or reminders to me. But I can't think of what to remind or what to warn. That's why I asked you. I feel that there are many crises these days, and I'm afraid  There is an accident, can you help to investigate tonight?"

    "I can take you to see it, but I can only help you trace back to your childhood memories. After that, you can figure it out yourself." Fang Liang said.

    I nodded in agreement, and he asked me to close my eyes and recite the Soul-Living Mantra, and then dragged my soul to the underworld.

    After opening my eyes, I saw the yin and yang road that the two of us had already walked on.

    The familiar path, the familiar Sansheng stone.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 594: The Beginning of the Conspiracy? Tang Xin's Sadness (Part 1)

    ?

    There are still many ghosts passing by on the Naihe Bridge, and the flame-red Bana flowers are still blooming beside the Wangchuan River.  Seeing the red flowers, I couldn't help thinking of Ah Jiu again, and I couldn't help but feel a pain somewhere in my heart.

    Fang Liang looked at me and smiled: "It's useless for you to think too much. Humans have become flowers of the other side, slowly assimilated, and will no longer remember things in the world."

    I smiled wryly: "I know, I know she will never appear again."

    Fang Liang looked at me, smiled, and waved his hand at the Sansheng Stone: "Okay, don't think too much. Now let's see what's in your childhood memories."

    I thought to myself, in fact, I have seen my past and even part of my future before, but I have no memory of this nursery rhyme.  This time the situation on the Sansheng Stone changed suddenly, and all the images returned to the scene before I was four years old.

    The withered yellow wilderness, the autumn wind is bleak, and the dry well is still in the field, presenting itself in my field of vision.

    And that nursery rhyme suddenly sounded in the bleak autumn wind: "The gate of hell is opened in the middle of July!"

    ? Paper maker making ghost rice

    Ghosts can't chew and cry

    spit out a taboo fairy

    Immortal Immortal Hehe

    Sing a little song and say

    Xiaoquer listened to the dead

    The coffin is placed in the nunnery

    The nun came out to burn incense

    Sit a brother in the temple

    Brother came out to catch the soul

    If you get caught in the underworld, you can't come back"

    As soon as the nursery rhyme sounded, I immediately went to see the person who sang the nursery rhyme.  The voice was a little strange, it was the voice of a young man.  But for some reason, I feel that there is something familiar in this voice.

    At this time, I saw a young man sitting under an old tree at the entrance of the village.  The man looked down at the ground and kept saying the nursery rhyme.  When I saw this man clearly, I was shocked: This is actually Wu Dan when he was young!

    "My master?!" I was taken aback when I saw this.

    Fang Liang said: "Look carefully, there are other things coming up."

    I continued to look, and saw a person walking slowly beside Wu Dan.  No, to be precise, it's a ghost.  Although he pretended to be a human, judging from his aura and stiff expression, it was a ghost.

    This ghost messenger also looks very young, he is a tall, thin and gentle young man.

    "Bound spirit?" Fang Liang seemed taken aback.

    "You know him?" I asked.

    "This ghost messenger is no longer a ghost messenger." Fang Liang sighed: "Now he has been imprisoned in the nineteenth floor of hell, enduring the burning of hell fire."

    "Is this the ghost messenger you mentioned?" I suddenly became nervous.  There must be secrets buried in this past that Wu Dan doesn't want to tell.

    "Have you thought about it? It's not so easy to summon Di Ting, and once the chief of the underworld finds out, maybe both of us will receive the most severe punishment." I heard Bing Ling say.

    Wu Dan stood up and smiled: "No way, I owe her, I have to do this. Now I can't find her person, nor can I find her body and soul, I can only let Di listen  Do me a favor."

    Bing Ling said: "Okay, I will help you. In July and a half, you are waiting for me here. The wilderness near this village has a fierce appearance, suitable for summoning. But how did you find this place?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said: "I came here a few years ago. There is a child in this village who has a relationship with me."

    Binding Ling nodded and said: "Then see you in July and a half."

    "What is the origin of Binding Ling?" I asked Fang Liang: "It can't be a ghost that was born out of nowhere, right? For example, you were Jing Ke in your lifetime, what about him?"

    Fang Liang said: "The origin of the binding spirit is relatively simple." As he spoke, he put his hand on the shadow of the binding spirit, then chanted a spell and pointed at him.  Immediately, I saw a series of identities and information introductions appearing next to Binding Ling.

    Bie Ling, formerly known as Fuling, a disciple of the Maoshan School, once saved the lives of all the people in Fan Town with his life one by one.

    "Is this person my master's younger brother?" I looked at his birthday, and it seems that he should be from Wu Dan's generation.

    "It seems so. If it weren't for the junior brother, he wouldn't help him so wholeheartedly. You continue to watch." As he said, Fang Liang switched the screen of the Three Lives Stone to another scene.

    In July and a half, the gate of ghosts is opened.  It was still night, and there was a circle of paper figurines in the wilderness, with several bowls of ghost food under the paper figurines.

    The young version of Wu Dan and Bie Ling appeared in that circle.  I asked Fang Liang, who did they call Di Ting to find out?? Penalized.  "Wu Dan said.

    Binding Ling didn't speak for a while, and then said with determination: "Okay, then we will be punished together."

    Wu Dan nodded and sighed: "I'm afraid these people are hopeless." As he spoke, he leaned forward and felt the pulse of the villagers lying on the ground.  At this moment, Bie Ling suddenly slapped Wu Dan hard on the back.  This hand knife knocked Wu Dan unconscious on the spot.

    "Brother, you have to live well, anyway, I'm already a dead person, and I don't care if I don't get punished." Bing Ling whispered to the fainted Wu Dan.

    I rub it, I have to convict myself, it really is radiant and affectionate!  !

    Seeing this, I couldn't help wanting the rhythm of tears.

    The chaos created by Di Ting soon alarmed the underworld.  In an instant, several ghost messengers rushed from the dark night.  Binding Ling stood still, looking at the ghost messenger who stopped in front of him.

    "Who summoned Di Ting?!" The leader shouted coldly with cold eyes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 595: The Beginning of the Conspiracy? Tang Xin¡¯s Death (Part 2)

    ?

    Binding Ling said: "It's me."

    The ghost guard looked at him coldly, then looked at Wu Dan on the ground, and shouted: "Where is this mortal?! Where did he come from?"

    Bing Ling said: "I asked him to help subdue Di Ting."

    The ghost guard frowned and said, "Why did you summon Di Tingsuo? How did the villagers die?"

    Binding Ling lowered his head and said, "I summoned Di Ting to find out my sister who I was too late to find in my lifetime."

    The ghost messenger said speechlessly, "Why haven't I heard you mention it?"

    Bing Ling said: "This is my private matter, and I haven't mentioned it to others."

    The ghost messenger sneered and said, "Then you told this mortal?"

    Bing Ling said: "As a human being in my previous life, Senior Brother Wu took care of me a lot, so whenever something happened, I immediately thought of asking him to help me."

    The ghost messenger shouted: "In short, you have committed a big taboo with this mortal, and you must go back to the underworld with us to be punished!"

    Binding Ling raised his head at this time, and said coldly: "All things are caused by me. I am willing to accept the punishment of the underworld. Others have nothing to do with this matter. Besides, you are a ghost messenger, and you can't control ordinary people's affairs!  Taking the living soul away is a crime!"

    Just as the ghost messenger was about to get angry, the other one grabbed him and said, "Since Binding Ling is willing to subdue the law, it saves us trouble. Besides, mortals are really out of our control, and if something happens, we can't account for it.  "

    Only then did the ghost messenger forcefully suppress his anger, and said to Binding Ling: "Go, come back with us and be punished!"

    Binding Ling nodded, and when I saw the group of ghost messengers, they left with Binding Ling and Di Ting.  In an instant, only the corpses of several dead villagers and the unconscious Wu Dan remained in the noisy world.

    A few days later, there were several more coffins in the village.  Because of the violent death, the ghosts of the deceased were full of resentment, so some people suggested that several dead people should be carried to a nearby nunnery for salvation.

    In the funeral procession, I saw Wu Dan whose face was ashen.  Probably the sudden death of the villagers hit him hard, and his face was indeed like that of a dead man.

    In my impression, I do remember that there is a nunnery with decent incense near our village.  Sometimes the nuns also do ceremonies for the nearby villagers, but there are not many contacts.  Seven people died in one blow, and all of them were carried to the nunnery. It can be seen that the ghosts of this sudden death are not easy to deal with.

    In general practice, you only need to come to the door to chant scriptures for salvation.  But this time the coffin was sent to the temple, it is estimated that they want Buddhist incense to suppress resentment, disperse the stagnation of wronged souls, and let them reach bliss early.

    ? When I arrived at the gate of the nunnery, I saw an old nun come out to greet me. Without saying much, I asked everyone to carry the coffin into the yard.

    After entering the courtyard, I saw a person kneeling on the futon in the main hall.  This person's back is also very young, thinner than Wu Dan, and he is also a young man.  But that figure gave me an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

    "Could it be Lao Zhao?" I couldn't help but recall what Lao Zhao looked like.  I have seen photos of him when he was young, and he looks very similar to Zhao Yu.

    When Wu Dan walked into the yard, the man also stood up and turned his head.  When I saw his appearance, I thought it was as expected.  This man is exactly the old Zhao when he was young.  Old Zhao walked up to the ashen-faced Wu Dan, and said in a low voice, "Since the matter has already happened, there is no other way but to accept it and see if there is a solution."

    Wu Dan sighed: "How to solve it, people are dead."

    Old Zhao frowned and said: "Yeah, everyone is dead, no matter how much you regret it, it won't help. Now, we two will be on guard during the time of salvation tonight. If there are evil spirits, we must take some measures."

    I understand what the "measures" Lao Zhao said are.  These villagers died violently, and they must have lingering resentment after death, and they must have turned into ghosts and spirits to claim their lives.  Eighty percent of the old Zhao really couldn't make it, so he just killed him.

    According to Wu Dan's personality, he would definitely not agree with this.  However, there is no other way at critical moments.

    After all, no more people can suffer.

    After I saw those coffins being carried into the nunnery, the nuns began to chant sutras.  The villagers went home separately, and there was only the sound of chanting sutras in the surrounding area.

    Wu Dan and Lao Zhao stood on both sides, watching the surrounding scene carefully.  But after nightfall, I saw wisps of ghostly air start to emerge from the cracks in the coffin.

    As expected, it is difficult to overcome the evil spirits, I thought to myself.

    I don't know how long it took, but suddenly there was water vapor coming out of the four walls of the hall.  A large piece of wall skin fell off the wall.

    Wu Dan immediately held the Zhongtian Dao [it was still used at the time] in his hand, and Lao Zhao silently put the God of War by his side.  Suddenly, I suddenly had a sense of seeing Zhao Yu and I.

    Suddenly, several ghost figures emerged from the coffin?Break out of the coffin and stand upright in front of several people.  As soon as this strange scene happened, most of the nuns who were chanting sutras were scared away, and they didn't care about the image of the Buddhist disciples, they scrambled and fled out of the hall.

    But the old nun was still there, she was quite awesome, calm and calm, and continued to chant scriptures.

    Wu Dan nodded to Lao Zhao, and immediately threw out a few ghost-suppressing charms.  The golden light of the spell enveloped the entire hall.  The ghost couldn't escape, the sound of chanting scriptures and wooden fish sounded again and again, consuming the ghost's hostility.

    If the hostility is eliminated, the evil ghost will become an ordinary ghost, ignorant or finally less attached to the human world, and willing to leave the underworld with the ghost messenger.

    When I saw this, I couldn't help but squeeze a cold sweat.  I saw the old nun continued to chant scriptures with her eyes closed. Although her expression was peaceful, I could see cold sweat streaming down her forehead.  I couldn't help but want to give this old man a thumbs up, what the hell, the senior master is indeed the master, and the master is indeed the master, just different from ordinary people!

    Just like that, Lao Zhao used the soul-suppressing spell, and Wu Dan used the soul-suppressing charm to immobilize the seven ghosts.  But it was not enough to save people, only three ghosts disappeared, and the other four still stubbornly resisted.

    I saw that the four ghosts became more angry, and one of them even broke away from the confinement of the spell and rushed towards the old nun.  Old Zhao made a decisive decision and killed the ghost with one shot.

    The fire burst out in front of the old nun. The nun was startled, opened her eyes and looked at it, then looked compassionately, and said in a low voice: "Amitabha!" Then she continued to chant sutras unrelentingly.

    I saw that Lao Zhao and Wu Dan strengthened the confinement of the spell again, and the three ghosts were fixed in place again.  I was very nervous watching, and saw that the old nun was chanting more and more loudly, but her face became more and more ugly.

    Not long after, I saw the old nun spit out a mouthful of blood with a "poof", splashed it out, and sprinkled it on the coffin.

    At the same time, I saw the old nun also fell to the ground as if the lamp had run out of oil.  The wooden fish is soaked in blood.

    And the three ghosts slowly dissipated into the air.

    "They're all gone." Lao Zhao put away the spell and said.

    Wu Dan immediately stepped forward, helped the old nun feel for her pulse: "Master Huijing is gone." Speaking of this, he sighed: "After all, another life was killed."

    Old Zhao stepped forward to help him up, and said, "Forget it, the man has passed away, so it's useless to think too much. Master Huijing came here to help us after he realized something. Fortunately, the ghost has been saved and will not be a disaster.  It's human."

    Seeing this, I realized that the ghost nursery rhyme was actually about the past between Lao Zhao and Wu Dan.

    "The nun came out to burn incense, and an elder brother sat inside. The elder brother came out to catch the soul, and he couldn't come back if he caught the ghost."

    Although it is a hint of this past, I always feel that there is still something behind it that has not been solved.

    Fang Liang said: "The ballad is about this past event. But Wu Dan's mistakes have already been borne by Binding."

    "It's no wonder my master hasn't looked for Sister Witch for so many years. It turns out that such a big incident happened." I sighed, "But I still don't know why Tang Lin can sing this ballad since it alludes to my master's past.  Let me hear it?"

    Fang Liang said: "Then I don't know, that's all, go back after reading this. Do you want me to take you back?"

    I laughed and said, "No, no, you can go, I know the way myself."

    Fang Liang nodded, took a few steps and disappeared into the darkness.  I walked back a few steps, but suddenly remembered one thing: I have seen Tang Xin's body over and over again with a strong sense of death, so what will happen to Tang Xin in the end?

    Thinking of this, I immediately stopped and couldn't help but look back at the Sansheng Stone.

    Do you want to take a peek?

    Thinking of this, I walked towards the Sansheng Stone again in a strange way.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 596: The Beginning of the Conspiracy? Tang Xin¡¯s Sadness (Part 2)

    ?

    I walked to the Sansheng Stone again and stood still, and saw that there was no one around, of course there was no one, the key is that there is no ghost.

    So I faced the Sansheng Stone and read softly: "Tang Xin. A descendant of the Tang Sect in the middle of Sichuan."

    I suspect that the Sansheng Stone has been added to the modern infrared scanning technology of the human body. After scanning the whole body, relevant information will appear, and then the information of relevant people will appear.  Of course, if you want to experience the voice-activated search technology, it means that, like me, you can call out the names of people related to you at the Sansheng Stone, and you can do it all at once.

    Of course, if you want to search for other irrelevant people, ordinary people may not be able to find them.

    Not long after, I saw Tang Xin's relevant information appeared on the Sansheng Stone.  Just like the story of the stone [Are all the stones in the world like this], first we have to recite poems to give a high-level summary of this person's life.

    I saw that the note next to Tang Xin said: "The wind and cloud are changing, and the sky is full of beauty. A single leaf is falling, and the fragrance dispels the dust."

    ? These two lines of characters are arranged in a flying style on the Sansheng Stone. After reading it, I couldn't help but curse secretly: Can you speak human language?

    I stared at the four lines, thinking that they would disappear quickly, and I wanted to see Tang Xin's final outcome.  But these four words appeared unhurriedly, dominating the screen for a long time.

    "The Three Lives Stone is dead?!" I spat.

    No way, I had to stare at these four lines and ponder.  Changing in the Wind and Cloud, it probably talks about Tang Xin's bloody accident in the Tang Sect when he was a child.  Kong Mu Fenghua probably refers to Tang Xin's dark youth, and she couldn't live a peaceful life like other girls.  A leaf drifting away, a few words of fragrance and dust, I feel a little dignified after reading it.

    These two sentences are not good sentences, it seems that Tang Xin finally faded away.  But how exactly did he die?

    I was in a hurry, but saw these four words slowly disappearing.  Tang Xin's face appeared on the Sansheng Stone, and slowly, I saw Zhao Yu's shadow also appear on the stone.

    My heart skipped a beat, and I immediately joined in.  But Tang Xin's shadow on the Sansheng Stone was very clear, and Zhao Yu next to her also gradually became clear.

    Zhao Yu was holding Tang Xin in his arms at this time, while Tang Xin's face was pale, with a stream of blood flowing down the corner of her lips.

    I clearly saw the wound on her chest.  This injury seemed shocking to me, and I couldn't help but take a few steps back.  Tang Xin has a gunshot wound on her body, I'll rely on the gunshot wound.  Could it be that I caused it?

    As soon as this idea came to my mind, I saw my image appearing on the Sansheng Stone, standing behind Zhao Yu.

    However, the "I" on the Sansheng Stone is not the same as myself.  The "I" on it has fierce eyes, as if burning with flames, with a cold and fierce face,

    This scene stunned me.  What's the situation, I killed Tang Xin?  Damn it, how could I kill Tang Xin?

    This realization took me by surprise.  At the same time, I heard the wordless ballad start to ring in my ears again: "July and a half, open the gate of hell"

    The voice sang louder and louder, and finally I felt that the melody of this ballad was filling my whole mind.

    For some reason, I felt that my consciousness began to break away from the control of my brain, and I slowly stretched my hands into my trouser pockets.  I was taken aback, thinking what the hell is hiding in my trouser pocket?  Mars?  Why did my consciousness start to go out of control?

    Cold sweat broke out suddenly, I tried to control the movement of my hands, but found that I couldn't control it at all.  This hand seemed to have grown out of someone else's body suddenly. After searching for a while from the pocket, he did not find the God of War, but found a short and delicate flute.

    I put this flute in front of my eyes and was surprised.  Holy crap, isn't this the keel piccolo that Zang Qingning gave me?  I kept forgetting to return it and keep it on me.  At this time, I still seemed to lose control, holding the keel piccolo between my lips, and slowly blowing out the sound.

    What the hell is going on?  I suddenly felt like I was poisoned. I must have been remotely manipulated by someone, right?  !  This hacker is a bit too much!

    The sound of the flute was melodious, and soon, I suddenly saw the flowers of the Bianhua by the Wangchuan River slowly drifting away, spinning up, and going to the depths of the underworld.  I watched in amazement at the falling petals, not knowing where they were going.

    I want to follow the petals of the other shore flowers drifting away to see where they are going back.  But the body can't move anyway.

    I don't know how long it took, I heard a sound of heaven and earth cracking from the depths of the underworld, and I actually felt that the Naihe Bridge under my feet also shook three times.

    Let me wipe, what's the situation, there is also an earthquake in the underworld?  ?  I didn't know what was going on, when I saw a surge of waves at the bottom of the Wangchuan River, as if something was about to come out of it.

    At this time, I suddenly felt that my body couldIt was over, so he quickly took out the god of war and aimed at the constantly rotating water surface.  After an unknown period of time, I saw a shadow slowly appearing on the surface of the water.

    This shadow is very weird, like a ghost, and like a wild beast, I can't tell what kind of shape it is.

    "You, what are you?" I thought for a long time, not knowing how to phrase it.

    At this moment, I suddenly felt a dark wind blowing behind me.  I immediately turned around and raised the God of War. Before I could shoot, a figure had snatched the keel piccolo from my hand before I was defenseless.

    I took a closer look, and the person who came was actually that woman Tang Lin.

    "Why are you here too?!" I said in surprise.

    Looking back again, I saw that strange shadow had already stood behind me.  I suddenly felt a burning heat coming from behind me.

    I looked back at the strange monster, and saw that although he had a human appearance, his whole body seemed to be burning with flames, and there was actually a dragon-like tail dragging behind him.

    "What kind of beast is this?" I was a little surprised.

    "Thank you for your keel piccolo, for helping me summon the power of the Yanlong sleeping in the deepest part of hell." Tang Lin smiled and said, "By the way, you don't know yet. The half-human, half-monster that appeared originally had a name.  It's called Bound Spirit."

    "Bound spirit?!" I said in surprise.  How did it become like this?  Recalling the experience of binding the spirit, I guess he was burned by the fire of hell, and the spirit body of the fire of hell merged into one.  And all things have spirituality, presumably the spirit body of the fire of hell has a certain shape, this shape is like a fire dragon, and it is called the Balrog.

    In other words, the sound of the flute actually awakened the power of the Balrog, leading the binding spirit to rush out of the deepest layer of hell, and ran out.  I just realized that the keel piccolo actually has this effect!

    "You, what kind of magic did you use for that ballad?!" I shouted.

    "There is no sorcery, I just hypnotized you with songs, so that you can't stop searching for the source. After arriving in the underworld, I will control you to use the keel piccolo to summon the Balrog for my use." Tang Lin said with a smile: "Thank you  I¡¯ll take it and try it out on your friends first.¡±

    After speaking, Tang Lin put the piccolo to her lips and blew a few times, and the Balrog really followed her and left.

    "Did I get into trouble?!" I suddenly felt that I had been fooled.

    Damn me, this time I really got into a big disaster.  Release the power of the bound spirit, or the Balrog, from the deepest part of hell. Although I don't know how powerful he is, but judging by his posture, ordinary people can't handle it.

    Thinking of this, I didn't dare to delay, and immediately recited the mantra Nianjue to return the soul to the body.

    After my soul returned to my body, I immediately went to the opposite door and knocked on Zhao Yu's door, regardless of dizziness.  Soon, Zhao Yu opened the door and seemed to be recovering well: "Why Song Yan, what's the matter early in the morning?"

    "I seem to have caused trouble again." I cried and said, "What to do, what to do, I seem to have released the spirit binding."

    "Who is Bound Spirit?" Zhao Yu asked puzzled.

    "Let's not talk about it now." I suddenly thought of Tang Xin who was full of lifeless anger: "Where is Tang Xin? Is it at your house?"

    "Tang Xin went to buy breakfast early in the morning." Zhao Yu asked puzzledly, "Why, what did you ask her for?"

    "I told you to keep an eye on her and nothing will happen to her." I suddenly had an ominous premonition in my heart.

    "It's just to buy breakfast." Although Zhao Yu said so, but seeing my serious expression, he also became a little worried: "What's wrong?"

    "No, I feel something is wrong, I'll go down to find her, where does she buy it?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "Wait, I'll go with you."

    Having said that, Zhao Yu put on his clothes and followed me downstairs, asking me what happened.  Then I told Fang Liang about going to the underworld.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 597 We Become a Couple Almost Fated (Part 1)

    ?

    "You mean, Tang Xin will die?" Zhao Yu was surprised and couldn't help but stop.

    I said with a bitter face: "I just saw this scene on the Sansheng Stone, and I don't know."

    After Zhao Yu heard this, his face became even more ugly, and he immediately walked forward quickly.  At this moment, Tang Xin happened to bump into Tang Xin who was back from shopping.

    "Why did you come down?" Tang Xin asked in surprise, holding the big and small bags.

    "Are you alright?" Zhao Yu had both surprise and joy on his face, and hugged Tang Xin tightly to his chest.

    Fuck, is this an idol drama?  Do you want everyone to know that a certain fish pond was contracted by Tang Xin?  ¡¾Everyone understands¡¿

    Tang Xin was also a little surprised, and then felt a little embarrassed: "Brother Yu, what are you doing"

    "It's fine." Zhao Yu let go of Tang Xin, and smiled: "I thought something happened to you."

    Tang Xin spat: "Why don't you two miss me? How can I get into trouble so easily? After all, I'm also a master of martial arts. What can ordinary people do against me?"

    I laughed and said: "Be careful, let Zhao Yu watch over you these few days, and you are not allowed to go out without permission."

    Tang Xin gave me a blank look: "You must be sick, why are you looking at me, I'm not your prisoner."

    I said: "No, I have a hunch that something will happen these few days, you can't just wander around. Listen to me, wait until the bad luck on your body slowly disappears, and then talk about it."

    Tang Xin said speechlessly: "When will I get it, I will be suffocated to death."

    Zhao Yu said: "You will be at my house these few days, and I will take care of everything."

    Tang Xin immediately nodded happily: "Okay."

    I thought to myself, shit, so much nonsense is not as good as Zhao Yu's one sentence.

    In the next few days, Zhao Yu and Tang Xin were inseparable.  Even if he was going to work, Zhao Yu would bring Tang Xin by his side, for fear that Tang Xin would disappear if he was not careful.  The people from the Municipal Bureau saw that the situation was amusing, so they joked with Zhao Yu and hid Tang Xin.  As a result, Zhao Yu searched for a long time and almost turned against us.  I was scared to pee.

    But at the same time, I also worry more about the future.  If the prophecy comes true, then Tang Xin will really leave us.

    But Tang Xin has been with Zhao Yu for many days, but she has never had any problems.

    That night, after get off work, Tang Xin proposed to go around the park.  There is Changhong Square nearby, and Zhao Yu and I often go there for morning exercises in the morning.

    "I said, is it okay to go there at night?"

    Tang Xin yelled: "I can't go anywhere, you are going to suffocate me?! If it doesn't work, I will go, if you don't go down."

    Zhao Yu smiled wryly and said: "Then let's go for a walk, we are always bored at home waiting for the enemy to come, that would be crazy."

    After the discussion, the three of us decided to go out for some air.

    Changhong Park is a fairly large park. Although it is early autumn, it is still lush green and the maple leaves are starting to turn red.

    Walking around at night is quite interesting.

    Just walking with three people is fucking weird.  I thought I regretted not bringing Ruan Lingxi along.

    After we walked deep into the square, I suddenly felt that there were no figures or voices around me.  It was quiet all around, only the dim light of the street lamps shone down on the steps.

    The main stone steps here meander up, and the journey is very long.  There are dense forests on both sides.  Soon, the light of the street lamps gradually dimmed, being blocked by this blur.

    "Strange, didn't you think the road was so long during the day?" I couldn't help but say.

    Zhao Yu and Tang Xin also stopped when they heard the words.  Zhao Yu glanced ahead, and said, "You're right, I don't think this road is so long. In my impression, this section of steps can be walked in ten minutes."

    "But we walked for more than 20 minutes." I felt a chill in my heart: "Could it be a trick?"

    Zhao Yu took out the hunting gun that he carried with him, and said in a low voice, "Look carefully."

    I suddenly remembered a legend that Wu Dan accidentally mentioned, and couldn't help being startled, and said to Zhao Yu: "Zhao Yu, I suddenly remembered, is there a saying of 'Yin Yang Road' in this place?"

    "Yin Yang Road?" Zhao Yu asked.

    "Yes, it is said that the main stone steps in this park were called 'Yin-Yang Steps' by the older generation. This place was originally a wasteland.  People buried here without money for burial, and many dead babies were thrown here, so it is called 'Yin Yang Street'.??I said: "Zhao Yu, it seems that we have reached the territory of the dead."

    Just as I was talking about this, I suddenly felt that the long stone steps began to tremble.  I couldn't help but tilted my body and looked down to the ground, only to see that the stone steps under my feet suddenly started from the center, and there was a crack.

    There seemed to be flames billowing and burning in this gap, but the flames did not have any temperature.  Because although I saw the jumping flames, I didn't feel any temperature that the flames should have.

    Hellfire!  I thought to myself, suddenly contacted Balrog.  It can't be such a coincidence, can it?  !

    Just as I was thinking about it, I saw that something really used to emerge from the bottom.  At the same time, there was a melodious sound of piccolo in the distance.

    "Zhao Yu be careful!" I shouted, thinking that this is the Balrog formed by Tang Lin and Bound Linghua!

    Zhao Yu fired two shots at the shadow emerging from the ground, but the bullets disappeared into the flames, it was useless.

    I followed the sound of the flute and looked back, only to see Tang Lin strolling along playing the piccolo not far behind me.

    The thoughts in my mind turned around, and I immediately chanted the mantra and said: "Bing Po!"

    The ice layer rose rapidly and meandered above the crack. Originally, it was intended to seal the gap to prevent the Balrog from appearing, but the ice porch was basically drizzle to the Balrog.  It quickly broke through the ice layer and came up in an instant.  Zhao Yu didn't bring the Daoshe Knife, so he had to take out three Ghost Suppressing Talismans, threw them at the Balrog, and shouted: "Thunderfire, seal!"

    I saw three thunderbolts falling from the sky, striking the monster that emerged with flames all over its body.

    But the monster just took a few steps back, as if the ordinary spell had no effect on him at all.  Not only that, but Zhao Yu was forced to step back for a while before he stabilized his body.

    Tang Xin immediately supported him: "How are you doing?"

    Zhao Yu waved his hand and asked me, "What's going on, what is this thing?"

    "The Balrog of Hell." I broke out in a cold sweat.  How is this game broken?

    At this time, Tang Lin had already walked up to us.  I thought to myself, if I can't beat the Balrog, I'll deal with you first.

    So, the three of us winked at each other, and suddenly attacked Tang Lin together!

    But she didn't fight back, and at the same time, I heard her play the piccolo again, and stepped back as she played.

    I was about to chase after it, but I felt an indescribable burning sensation behind me.

    The Balrog of Hell!  I couldn't help but look back, but saw that thing was actually lying on my shoulder.

    This hellfire is more subtle.  I found that when he was in the underworld, the flame temperature was quite high.  But after arriving in the human world, I felt that the temperature of the flame had dropped a lot, as if it was slightly warm, but not too hot.

    So even if he is close to me, I can only feel a certain temperature, but I don't feel any burning sensation.  I won't feel it until this product is actually posted.

    "Fuck, what are you doing?!" I immediately wanted to get rid of him, but found that the thing suddenly seemed to melt into my body, slowly, bit by bit, seeping into my body.

    Just when the Balrog penetrated into my body, I suddenly felt a certain heat in my limbs.  The heat made my consciousness a little confused, so I looked at Zhao Yu with some horror, and wanted to ask him, do you think I was swallowed by the Balrog?  !

    Still got fucked?  !

    Zhao Yu and Tang Xin didn't care about me, but fought with that woman.  I wanted to call Zhao Yu, but felt that I couldn't say anything, as if I had lost my language ability for a while.

    Slowly, I felt as if another force had rushed into my body, but I was also rolling with uncomfortable feelings.  At first it was terribly hot, and then it was so cold that I shivered all over.

    This hot and cold feeling made me a little dizzy.  What the hell is going on?  !

    I wanted to calm down and force the Balrog's spirit body out, but found that the alternating hot and cold feeling made me unable to concentrate at all.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 598 We Become a Couple Almost Fated (Part 2)

    ?

    Slowly, I felt that another force in my body seemed to be slowly occupying my body.  This force was very powerful, with an indescribable heat, and suddenly I felt even more dizzy, as if I was immersed in a ball of hot water.

    The backs of Zhao Yu, Tang Xin, and Tang Lin became even more blurred.

    Immediately, as if all the scenes were erased by an eraser, I only felt that the scene in front of me was slowly erased.

    The shadows of Tang Xin and Zhao Yu became more and more blurred, I immediately shouted with the last bit of strength: "Zhao Yu Tang Xin! Be careful, get out of the way!"

    The scene on the Sansheng Stone fell before my eyes once again.  When my consciousness was blurred, I remembered the technique of subjugating ghosts that Ma Luoyu taught me, so I immediately chanted the mantra and said: "All ghosts treasure!!"

    This is a spell to exorcise ghosts. I don't know if it is useful to deal with the spirit of the Balrog.

    But after I chanted the Nian Jue to my body, I immediately lost consciousness.  Before that, I only felt a trace of cold wind pouring into my body.

    I don't know how long it took, but I slowly woke up from unconsciousness.  During this period, I seemed to have had a very long dream.

    It seems that there is a raging flame burning in this dream.  The flames engulfed the home, the beautiful scenery, and the pedestrians coming and going, and in the end, it turned into a blazing flame.

    The overwhelming flames made people feel breathless.  I seemed to feel waves of heat rushing towards my face, and I couldn't help subconsciously leaning back, pushing my hands forward¡ª¡ª

    At this time, I seemed to really touch a hard object.  I clenched my hand inadvertently, and suddenly felt that it was like a knife handle. This feeling made me shudder, and a chill emerged from the bottom of my heart, and slowly penetrated into my mind.

    Consciousness seemed to become clear little by little, the boundless flames in front of my eyes slowly subsided, and images became clear in front of me, until finally, completely clear!

    But when the scene in front of me became clear, my blood lost all its temperature in an instant as if it had been poured into ice water.

    I saw that I was holding God of War, aiming at Zhao Yu and Tang Xin.  Just like the scene seen on the Sansheng Stone, Tang Xin shot in the heart and fell into Zhao Yu's arms.

    Tang Lin sneered at the side, and I turned around and saw that she was about to blow the keel piccolo again, so I immediately shot her.  Tang Lin didn't seem to expect that I would shoot at her. When she dodged, her movements were a little slow, and the bullet passed by her shoulder, leaving a wound.  The woman cried out in pain, her movements slowed down, the second shot hit her ribs, she staggered a few steps, and stood still.

    At this time, I found that my body also had some strange changes.  Looking in from the outside of the skin, one can actually see the flow of blood vessels and meridians inside.  But this image is also fleeting.  But at that moment, I saw a bright orange color in my blood.  It was obviously like the light color of a flame.  Could it be that the Balrog is in my body, manipulating my body to do something else?  !

    I couldn't help the chills in my heart, and at the same time, my heart was burning, and I couldn't help but hate Tang Lin, so I rushed to her, grabbed her, and dragged her to Zhao Yu.

    "Zhao Yu, what happened just now? How is Tang Xin?" I asked anxiously.  What actually happened, I can probably guess.  Tang Lin must have controlled the power of the Balrog and asked me to kill Zhao Yu, but accidentally injured Tang Xin.  Or Tang Xin was shot by me in order to protect Zhao Yu.

    Zhao Yu gently put the injured Tang Xin on the ground, then stood up angrily, walked up to Tang Lin, his eyes wide open.

    When I saw Zhao Yu's eyes suddenly turned into that transparent blue-purple again, I immediately had an ominous premonition.  Is he going to kill someone?

    At this time, Tang Lin probably used the keel piccolo to control the spirit body of the Balrog, which consumed a lot of vitality. In addition, I was injured by a shot in the past, and now I am restrained and unable to escape.  Zhao Yu went straight to her, and before I could react, Zhao Yu punched Tang Lin in the face.

    This surprised me too.  Because Zhao Yu's fist in the zombie body is equivalent to half of the iron fist of Duan Boss, it's basically equivalent to plastic surgery.  I saw blood and tears streaming down Tang Lin's face, as if the bridge of her nose was broken.

    I felt relieved, and regardless of her wailing, I grabbed her desperately and asked Zhao Yu to give her a good meal.

    Zhao Yu was not polite either, and swung his fist up and down, left and right, and hit her several times. At this moment, I suddenly remembered the two sunken holes on Huang Yi's head.  Zhao Yu's beating was much worse than that, the bridge of his nose was crooked and the corners of his mouth were broken, and his eyes were swollen from this bitch's beating.  I couldn't help but wanted to go up and kick twice, but seeing that Tang Lin was about to hang up at this moment, I quickly grabbed the furious Zhao Yu and said, "Save her life, save Tang Xin first!"

    theZhao Yu gritted his teeth, and then let Tang Lin go, throwing her on the ground like a dead dog.  After being beaten up, Tang Lin was basically in a semi-paralyzed state. She was unable to stand up. She couldn't even open her eyes or move her fingers.

    I snorted coldly, stepped forward and handcuffed her, and hurriedly took Piccolo back to prevent the witch from using sorcery again.  A person with Taoism is like a martial arts master with martial arts, he must wear a lute bone to completely lose his martial arts.

    The same is true for people who know the way, they have a lifeline.  But people's lifelines are different. For example, Duan Qingshui's throat, even if he becomes an invincible Vajra Arhat, invulnerable to swords and guns, he will die if he is stabbed in the throat.

    For ordinary ascetics, the location of Lingtai acupoint is the gate of life.  But Meishan religion is different.  I took a closer look at the aura around Tang Lin, and found that the strongest point of the aura was actually on her temples.

    So I took two talismans to temporarily seal her Taoism, and went to Tang Xin with Zhao Yu.

    "Here, was this hurt by me?" I looked at the pale Tang Xin with some guilt, and asked in a low voice.

    Zhao Yu ignored me, just hugged Tang Xin, and said softly: "Hold on for a while, the ambulance will arrive soon."

    Tang Xin forced a smile, and said in a low voice, "Brother Yu, I may not be able to make it through"

    As soon as I said these words, my heart skipped a beat.  This scene suddenly reminded me of Ah Jiu who died young.  I couldn't bear the pain again, I slowly squatted down, looking at Tang Xin's domineering and unscrupulous face, I couldn't help but want to cry.

    Zhao Yu hugged her tightly, with tears in his voice: "No, the ambulance will be here soon, you have to survive."

    Tang Xin sighed: "Maybe it won't work Brother Yu, if there is an afterlife, will you marry me"

    Zhao Yu suddenly couldn't help crying, and said in a deep voice: "Not in the next life, I will marry you and go home in this life! Why hasn't the ambulance arrived yet!"

    I saw that Zhao Yu's expression was almost crazy, and he hugged Tang Xin's arm tightly, as if he was afraid that Tang Xin would turn into a butterfly in a second.  Seeing Tang Xin being strangled by him, I couldn't help stepping forward to persuade him, "Zhao Yu, let go, Tang Xin will be strangled to death by you"

    "Get out!!" Zhao Yu pushed me away. I was caught off guard and pushed to the ground by him.

    "If it weren't for you, Tang Xin wouldn't be like this!!" Zhao Yu roared angrily.

    I gritted my teeth and fell silent.  That's right, if I hadn't been careless, letting the Balrog control his mind would not have killed Tang Xin.

    The world became quiet, and the moonlight coldly reflected on the bluestone steps.  In the night wind, Zhao Yu's low-pitched cry came, carrying a particularly depressing sense of sadness.

    I couldn't help feeling sad for a while, and also shed tears.  At this time, Tang Xin said in a low voice: "Brother Yu, don't blame that bastardhe is not a murdererI don't have much timeI want to see you more and listen to what you have to say"

    Zhao Yu immediately said softly: "Okay, okay, I will talk with you, but you are not allowed to die!"

    Tang Xin chuckled, and the laughter was full of infinite sadness: "Brother Yu, you also have a childish side You can't do it and you can't help it"

    Just at this moment, I suddenly felt a gust of wind blowing from behind, and I couldn't help but feel a chill in my heart.

    Looking back, as expected, two ghost messengers appeared and looked at us coldly.

    Tang Xin's deadline is approaching!  I couldn't help jumping up from the ground, holding God of War tightly, and standing in front of the two ghost messengers.

    "Get out of the way, we have to take Tang Xin's ghost away." The ghost messengers shouted.

    "She's not dead yet!" I shouted.

    The ghost messenger snorted coldly: "She still has ten minutes to live. We can wait ten minutes for you to finish talking." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 599 We Become a Couple Almost Fate (Part 2)

    ?

    "You can't take her away!" I was in a hurry.

    The ghost messenger said coldly: "If you don't get out of the way, we will do it! No mortal dares to take care of the affairs of the underworld!!"

    As he spoke, he pulled out the hook and placed it in front of me.

    At this time, I heard Zhao Yu whispering to Tang Xin from behind me: "Tang Xin, do you want to be with me forever?"

    Tang Xin replied: "Of course I want to, but it's a pity that I can't do it in this life There are still ten minutes"

    Zhao Yu said: "Then do you want to become a zombie like me?"

    When I heard this, I was immediately surprised.  Nima, what kind of rhythm is Zhao Yu doing? Could it be that he wants to bite Tang Xin and turn her into a zombie?

    The ghost messenger also understood Zhao Yu's intentions, and immediately shouted: "No! Zhao Yu, if you want to turn Tang Xin into a zombie, then she will become a real walking dead. She is just an ordinary person without any foundation in Taoism.  It¡¯s not a special constitution. If you use your own zombie poison to turn her into a zombie, then she can only be the lowest walking dead. In the end, she lives by sucking the blood of living people without any independent thinking and consciousness. How do you think she can live like this?  Go down?!"

    I immediately persuaded: "Yes, Zhao Yu, this, this is not easy"

    Zhao Yu suddenly turned his back to us and roared, "Then what do you want me to do?!"

    I was at a loss for words.  What to do with this, Hades made people die at the third watch, and dared not keep them until the fifth watch.

    "There are still five minutes." The ghost guard said coldly: "After you finish talking nonsense, we will take her away."

    I cursed: "Fuck, the sky has no eyes, let the evil people live well, but the good people don't live long!! I" Thinking of Tang Lin beside me, I couldn't help but want to chop her up with a knife.

    The ghost messenger snorted coldly: "This is the order of all things, you can't stop it!"

    At this time, Zhao Yu suddenly shouted: "That's right! Return the Yang ban curse! How about my life in exchange for hers?!"

    I stroked my forehead, thinking that his mother Zhao Yu is crazy today.

    The ghost guard didn't know whether to laugh or cry: "Zhao Yu, you're already half-dead. It's just that your status is out of line with the rules of our underworld. Let's just turn a blind eye and forget about it. You still want to use yourself  Let¡¯s change your ghost for someone else?! Dream it! Let¡¯s not say that the Yang-returning Curse is a sorcery that violates the laws and order of heaven and earth, even if we agree, we will not accept your ghost!¡±

    At this moment, Tang Xin also grabbed Zhao Yu's arm and said, "No, brother Yu, if you die I won't live alone!"

    "Then let me watch you go?" Zhao Yu burst into tears again.

    Tang Xin smiled, and said in a low voice: "Brother Yu, I have no regrets in getting your love in this life"

    As I said that, I saw Tang Xin loosen her hand slowly, her eyes closed slightly, and her head drooped.

    "Tang Xin!" Zhao Yu cried out in pain, and I followed suit with a pain in my heart, almost suffocating.

    "Okay, if the person is dead, he can be taken away." The ghost messenger said coldly.

    I heard Zhao Yu's uncontrollable crying, and saw Tang Xin's ghost slowly peeling off from his body.

    Seeing the two yin and yang staring at each other with tears in their eyes, I couldn't help but burst into tears.

    The ghost messenger took Tang Xin's ghost away, and Zhao Yu chased after her, holding her and refusing to let her go.

    Tang Xin smiled lightly, and said, "Brother Yu, see you in the next life, I hope you still recognize me."

    Zhao Yu wiped the tears from his face, nodded and said: "I must recognize it."

    Tang Xin smiled, and disappeared into the night with the ghost messenger.

    Zhao Yu turned around, walked up to Tang Xin's body, sat down silently and hugged her.

    For a moment, I felt empty and uncomfortable.  After a while, the ambulance finally arrived, and at the same time, Wu Dan also arrived.

    "What, what's going on?!" Wu Dan looked at me, then at Zhao Yu.  When her eyes fell on Tang Xin, she couldn't help but fell silent.

    "Is Tang Xin dead?" Wu Dan whispered.

    I nodded.

    "When did it happen?"

    "just."

    Wu Dan sighed, "It's too late."

    I asked Wu Dan why he came here at this time.  Wu Dan said that Zhao Yu first called the Hunting Bureau.  Of course, it may be an emergency call for help during a fight.

    ?Because there was no call content, the Hunting Bureau had no choice but to locate it. At that time, Wu Dan was looking for me and Zhao Yu, but found that neither of us was there.  It was only when I called the Hunting Bureau that I found out that something had happened.  So rushed over.

    The ambulance carried Tang Lin into the car at this time, and then went to carry Tang Xin's body.  Zhao Yu refused to let go, and was persuaded by Wu Dan for a while,Only then did he let go and let us carry it away.

    Wu Dan looked at Zhao Yu's sad expression, and persuaded: "Son, what happened has already happened, let's mourn."

    Zhao Yu nodded, and muttered to himself: "I want to marry her, and I will marry her home in my life."

    I thought to myself how to marry this, but I didn't say it.  Wu Dan said: "Okay, marry if you want, it's hard to be affectionate for you. Tang Xin is worth it."

    After this accident, I wanted to ask Zhao Yu several times what happened that night, but he avoided me, just immersed in the grief of losing Tang Xin.  Thinking that I was the indirect murderer of Tang Xin, I was filled with remorse, but there was nothing I could do.

    Tang Lin was detained, and due to her serious injuries, no interrogation was held for a while.  Ouyang Bo saw that the two of us were in poor condition, so he gave us a rare one-week vacation to adjust our condition.

    Exactly one week, one week later, it will be Tang Xin's first seven.  The rest of us are busy preparing for Tang Xin's funeral.  First, the burial was completed in the first three days. During this period, Zhao Yu didn't say a word, and almost didn't get any water.

    I am very worried.  Zhao Yu had never been so sad when Ah Jiu passed away.  We tried to persuade him in turn, but he turned a deaf ear to us.  On the fourth day, Zhao Yu suddenly announced that he was going to marry Tang Xin and that he wanted to prepare the best wedding.

    Regarding this matter, none of us have the right to object.  So it was decided that the seventh day of Tang Xin's heart would be the time for the two to get married.

    This is the most shocking, sentimental and moving wedding I have ever seen in my life.  Zhao Yu was dressed in a groom's outfit, handsome and handsome, standing in the auditorium holding Tang Xin's posthumous photo.

    The guests who visited were all our colleagues and Duan Qingshui's subordinates.  Duan Qingshui and Feng Sihai also arrived.  Duan Qingshui was the witness, and Wu Dan acted as Zhao Yu's parent.  Feng Sihai is Tang Xin's family.

    Ruan Lingxi and I are best man and bridesmaid respectively.  The preparations for this wedding were neat, the candles, the guests, the lights, everything was perfect.

    However, the bride is missing.

    Ruan Lingxi looked at Tang Xin's face in the posthumous photo, couldn't help wiping away her tears, and said in a low voice, "You two, do you think Tang Xin knows about this? I hope she can see it."

    I said, "She must have seen it, because she came."

    "Where?" Ruan Lingxi looked around.

    "It's beside Zhao Yu, holding his arm." I pointed to the front, Zhao Yu's right side.  On the first seven soul-returning days, Tang Xin's ghost returned.  She was standing next to Zhao Yu with a smile on her face, holding his arm, wearing the wedding dress we made for her.

    White wedding gauze, beautiful face.  I saw the happy eyes she looked at Zhao Yu.

    When twelve o'clock struck, I saw her kiss Zhao Yu's cheek lightly, then nodded and smiled at me, walked towards the door of the church, and then disappeared into the air.

    I saw Zhao Yu touch his face subconsciously, then turned his head to the church door in a daze but seemed aware of it.

    Outside the door, the moonlight is blurred, and the fallen leaves are all over the ground. Only the faint bells in the distance can be heard, and there are sad drumbeats hitting one after another.

    I turned around and saw Zhao Yu was holding Tang Xin's photo in his arms, looking at her young face with a slight smile.  For a long time, tears slipped from the corners of the eyes, rolling down onto the photo and seeping into the texture.

    Ruan Lingxi held my arm tightly, and couldn't help sobbing softly with tears streaming down her face.  All the people present were moved.

    After all, it is a regret, love is hard to find, hate to leave.  Just like what is said in the poem: We become a couple with almost fate, pretending to be friends with less talent, frankly not everyone can

    We became a couple almost by fate

    Pretend to be friends less talent

    Frankly not everyone can

    The innocence we waded through together

    Without innocence, I choose to be alone

    Thinking that maturity requires insincerity

    You do not admit that you will be out of balance

    Stick to the measure

    But relying on Yu Wen

    Spin a few wheels and become us

    Deep Fingerprints

    stay with everyone you love

    Warming in the atrium

    How many times have I loved, how many times have I hated

    The more careful the more painful

    ? How long have you waited to endure your youth

    ? but hate others for their efforts (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 600 The Child Who Died

    ?

    After Tang Xin passed away, Zhao Yu and I were really depressed for a while.  Zhao Yu was at home on vacation, closed the door, and never showed up again when anyone called him.

    Due to the guilt in my heart, I didn't go to Zhao Yu again after I was driven away several times.

    Some people are like air, usually you have adapted to her existence, you don't think she is so special, and sometimes even get tired of seeing her.  But now Tang Xin is really far away from us, and has been separated from yin and yang since then, but the sadness in his heart ripples out from time to time, and he often has no sleep at night.

    Although Tang Lin was arrested and the Spirit Hunting Bureau also conducted certain interrogations, she did not find out the reason in the end. She just admitted that she was under the disciple of Master Ziyang, and all the things she did were designed by Master Ziyang.  His purpose is to destroy our group of people who stand in the way.

    Ruan Lingxi has been with me for the past few days. Seeing that I have insomnia every night, she comforted me: "You two, everyone has already left, so it's useless to be sad. Besides, I can't blame you for this, the Balrog is from hell."  Evil power, our mortal Taoism can't resist him at all. If you can control him with the technique of subjugating ghosts at critical moments, it's okay."

    I sighed: "But I still killed Tang Xin with my own hands."

    Ruan Lingxi said softly: "It's not you, don't blame yourself too much. Zhao Yu is just in a bad mood these days, sad. When this period passes, everything will be fine."

    I sighed: "I know how sad he is." Saying this, I touched my chest subconsciously.  The side effect of Lian Xin Dan is that as long as Zhao Yu is sad, I will also feel sad, but not as strongly as the person involved.

    This kind of telepathy is like twins, and they cannot be separated from each other.

    Ruan Lingxi sighed: "Actually, I also miss Tang Xin very much."

    I was silent for a while, then said, "Me too."

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Uncle Wu said that the spirit of the Balrog in your body is in a deep sleep state, but it may wake up one day. Although he has sealed you for you these days, I am afraid that there will be troubles. You should find more  Let's find a way to solve this."

    I smiled wryly and said: "I haven't looked anywhere these days. My master doesn't understand, and Ouyang Zhuan's family doesn't understand either. To be honest, I really don't know what to do."

    When the two of us were sighing and sighing, we suddenly heard someone knocking on the door.  I am also not in a high mood these days, so I asked for a few days off.  I thought it was a colleague from the Hunting Bureau, and I was suddenly annoyed. I got up and opened the door angrily.

    But to my surprise, the person standing outside the door was not a colleague from the Hunting Bureau, nor Wu Dan, but two people, one was an old man whom I had never met, and the other was a middle-aged woman.  This middle-aged aunt has sharp eyes and a straight waist. She looks like an aunt from the neighborhood committee.

    The old man is dressed like an ordinary country old woman, wearing coarse clothes, with a wrinkled face and an old look.

    "Who are you two?" I asked.

    The middle-aged woman looked at me and asked, "Your name is Song Yan?"

    I nodded and said, "Yeah, why?"

    "This old lady is looking for you downstairs." The aunt said: "You said you are a young man, why did your mother come to you alone?!"

    "This is not my mother" I retorted.

    But the aunt waved her hand and said: "Okay, I'll deliver it, you have to take good care of it!! This is your real mother!" As she spoke, she glanced at Ruan Lingxi inside the door, and said with a smack of her tongue: "The young people of today  Ah, I married a daughter-in-law and forgot my mother hey."

    After rambling for a long time, I went downstairs.

    "Who is this?" Ruan Lingxi asked looking at the back of the middle-aged woman.

    "Maybe the aunt of the neighborhood committee near here." I smiled, and then looked at the old lady who came.  The aunt also raised her cloudy eyes to look at me, and asked cautiously, "Excuse me, are you Mr. Song?"

    "Sir? I am indeed Song Yan, aunt, who are you?" I was taken aback, wondering why I was given such a respectful title.

    When the old lady heard this, she immediately knelt down: "Mr. Song, save my granddaughter!"

    Ruan Lingxi immediately supported her quickly, and said: "Ma'am, don't be like this, just talk about it if you have something to do, won't you make us feel bad."

    The old lady was so excited that she burst into tears.

    The two of us helped her in, comforted her for a long time, and only asked what was going on after she was overwhelmed.  The old lady said that she was from a village in Xiqing District, and she had heard people from the neighboring village say that I knew about Fengshui ghosts, so she asked me to help.

    The cemetery in their village was stolen, and many urns were stolen, including two corpses. The incident occurred about a few days ago.  this didn't happen again for a whileTomb robbery.  However, after the tomb robbery, the two children in the village died of sudden illness.  The doctor did not diagnose the result of this disease, but said that he died suddenly.  But the two children are obviously healthy, and one of them is a young athlete in the school.

    But after the two children died, people in the village began to say that the tomb robbers must have broken Feng Shui and harmed the villagers.  The children in the village were weak, so the children were the first to be killed.  Maybe after a while it will be an adult.

    As if to answer the rumors, soon, the old man's granddaughter fell ill again for no reason, just like the two children before, she had a fever for no reason, and the fever would not subside even when sent to the hospital, until the day before she died.  The fever will subside, and then the person will pass away peacefully.  At that time, the family members thought they were saved when the fever subsided, but in the end the child died.

    "It's the second day now." The old man said anxiously, "There are only two days left. I'm afraid this child won't last a few more days, so I hurried over to ask Mr. Song for help. Show me why this happened."

    "I have to go and see the child to find out." I frowned.  In fact, I don't know why after listening to it.  Is it still Feng Shui kills?  But it's not like it.  Feng shui problems kill people, it will not be so effective.

    As soon as the old lady heard that I agreed, she immediately said happily: "Then when will I go and see it? But I don't know how much Mr. Song needs to pay" When the old man said this, he looked a little embarrassed: "My old lady has no money  The child's parents are divorced and they don't want a child, so I have no choice but to take her with me."

    I sighed: "Old man, I don't want money, just wait a moment, I will take my master to have a look."

    When the old lady heard this, she immediately thanked her repeatedly.

    I asked Ruan Lingxi to wait with the old lady for a while, and then went to Wu Dan to come over.  Because I couldn't figure out what was so weird about this incident, I decided to ask Wu Dan to watch it with me.

    After closing the anti-theft door, I subconsciously looked at the door of Zhao Yu's room opposite.  There was still no movement at Zhao Yu's door.  I sighed, walked downstairs, took a taxi to Wu Dan's bookstore.

    Soon I found Wu Dan and saw him hiding in a small warehouse looking through old books.

    "Master, what are you doing?" I asked puzzled.

    Wu Dan continued to flip through the book, without turning his head, he said: "Damn it, you are the only idler at this time, I am looking for ancient books, to see if I have any information about the Hell Balrog here."

    "Master, there is something I would like to ask for your help." I said.

    "Fart your fart!" Wu Dan shouted.

    So I briefly told him about it.  After Wu Dan heard this, he snorted coldly and said, "You're already at the pace of death, and you still care about other people's affairs, it's really good, you have a leisurely heart."

    "Then Master, don't you care about it?? That's a life, a little girl! A child!" I said.

    Wu Dan responded after a while: "I know, I'll go later." After speaking, Wu Dan searched through the pile of ancient books for a while, and finally sighed: "Forget it, I can't find it. How about it, first  Go to the village you mentioned. Tiantianguang is looking for something."

    I said helplessly: "Master, it's not me looking for trouble, okay?"

    Wu Dan stood up and asked, "How is Xiao Zhao?"

    I smiled wryly and said: "The situation is not good, I seldom go out, basically buy food and stay at home, sometimes I don't buy food."

    "Alright, let him take it easy, it's only been a few days, maybe it will be much better in a month or two." Wu Dan sighed.

    So the two of us went out, first went to my house to pick up the old lady, and took Ruan Lingxi to Ronghua Village in Xiqing District.

    On the way, I asked the old lady's name.  She said that her name is Liu Xiuyun, her granddaughter is Kang Xiaojie, and she is only in the third grade of primary school.

    I asked Wu Dan, did the murder occur because Feng Shui was broken again this time?

    Wu Dan shook his head and said: "It's not like, this thing is rather weird, let's go and watch it again." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 601: Corpse Theft

    ?

    After setting off, it started to rain unexpectedly.  The light rain was drizzling, and the sky was dull and disturbing.

    Wu Dan stopped talking to me, and Ruan Lingxi also fell silent.  A few of us drove to Ronghua Village and stopped the car.

    When I arrived at Aunt Liu's house, I saw that the house was completely bare, which made me feel unbearable.  A little girl was lying on the bed. She was twelve or thirteen years old, she was a little thin, her eyes were closed, and her face was flushed abnormally, as if she had a fever.

    Wu Dan stepped forward to have a look, then whispered to me: "Look at this girl, is there something wrong?"

    I stared at the girl for a long time, only to feel that the girl was very weak in anger, but she had a little orange-yellow flame-like breath.

    I described this scene to Wu Dan, Wu Dan frowned and said: "Still alive, but with the light of flames on his body? This may be burning the soul. This is a way to refine imps. Refining from living bodies, what the hell  , this person is sinister enough."

    I was about to ask what was going on, but Wu Dan just pasted a spell on the girl's bedside.  I saw that the spell was the Yang Yang spell.  It is said to return yang, but it is actually a spell to increase yang energy, which can sweep away bad luck from weak people. It is a very common and simple spell.

    Afterwards, I saw the yang energy on the girl's body grow slowly, but the flame still existed.  Wu Dan said that it can only be like this for a while, if the spell is used all of a sudden, it may be too much for the child's body.

    However, this talisman has some effect, and I can see that the girl's complexion has improved a lot.

    After Aunt Liu saw it, she asked, "Sir, can my granddaughter be saved?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "It's okay, it can be done, but take your time, don't worry."

    Aunt Liu stepped forward and touched the girl's forehead, with a happy expression on her face: "It's really not so hot, sir, you really have a way!"

    Seeing that her granddaughter's condition has improved, Mrs. Liu became more and more enthusiastic about us.  Greet us to sit down.

    Wu Dan took the opportunity to inquire about the case of corpse theft with the old lady.  But the old lady is a little old, and her mind is a little confused, and she can't tell why.

    Later we also gave up.  After checking that the girl's condition was stable, Wu Dan and I went to the township police station to inquire about the tomb robbery case.

    "Corpse theft." The captain of the police station who had seen the scene of the crime recalled carefully: "Just a few tombs were stolen, and three corpses and a few urns were lost."

    Stealing corpses?  Urn?  What is this.  When this kind of case happens, the first thing that comes to mind in ordinary thinking is extortion, because there have been such cases before.  Or a case involving supernatural events.  However, the Spirit Hunting Bureau has not issued a police notice, which means that it has not yet been involved in the investigation. It is hard to say whether it is related to supernatural beings.

    "Can you describe the crime scene?" I asked.

    "The scene of the crime?" The team leader thought for a while: "We rushed to the scene of the crime, and I saw that 49 tombs were neatly robbed in the public cemetery. Coffins can be seen everywhere, and there is a piece of paper at the farthest place.  The reed mats were scattered on one side, and a man and a woman were supporting each other and weeping. I asked, and the 49 urns on the scene were the burials of adult women, and one of them, the one with the reed mat, was an underage girl.  I feel like it's implying something."

    "How is the investigation going now?" I asked.

    "At that time, Brother Li and I recorded the materials for the victims. I found that the ashes of the stolen people had a common feature. That is, the stolen ones were women. Among them, the underage one was because of the custom in the village here.  The problem is that there is no cremation. I checked the situation of this girl. She was a middle school student and was killed in a car accident a few days ago. But it was indeed an accident, because the driver who caused the accident has been captured. The others were lost  They are the urns of grown women."

    "Is the case still open?" I asked.

    The captain said: "Not yet, I didn't find the tomb robber."

    I asked Wu Dan in a low voice: "Master, do you think this tomb robbery has something to do with the sickness and death of several children?"

    Wu Dan frowned and said, "49? Are they all women? There may be a connection. Find out how these women died."

    So I asked the captain to show me the case information.  Due to my special status in the "Hunting Bureau", I got the case information very smoothly.

    After seeing the identities and backgrounds of these women, I asked my colleagues from the Hunting Bureau to help investigate the causes of their deaths.  The Hunting Bureau is much higher and more advanced than the City Bureau.  Find out a mortal's wealth information in minutes.  It turns out that these women are all ordinary farmers, but what is particularly strange is that they all have one feature in common.?That is, they all died because of childbirth dystocia.

    I just wondered about this matter. Hey, if you steal a corpse, you can have a shady marriage, or you will be a perverted necrophilia.  But what's the use of stealing an urn?

    I looked through the photos taken by the forensic doctor at that time.  The photos at the scene of the crime showed that some shoe prints and wheel prints were left on the ground.

    "Master, I found one thing." I flipped through the files of these women, and said to Wu Dan: "They were all born on the same day in the same month, but in different years. They are all born on July 7th."

    "July 7th?" Wu Dan frowned and said, "Show me their dates of birth."

    So I handed the information to him.  Wu Dan frowned and said, "It's a pity that I didn't bring a perpetual calendar, but I guess, correspondingly, the birth dates of these women are all cloudy and cloudy. I think of a possibility-raising ghosts."

    "Using women's ashes to raise ghosts?" I said speechlessly.

    Wu Dan said: "I have investigated whether these women have anything else in common?"

    I shook my head and said, "I haven't found anything else yet."

    Wu Dan sighed: "Then let's see."

    After we finished our investigation and watched the scene of the corpse case, it was already night.  I wanted to drive back, but Wu Dan said, "We'll be staying here tonight. Let's see how the little girl is doing."

    Ruan Lingxi asked: "Are we staying at Aunt Liu's house?"

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "You guard the little girl, if you call us for something, we will live in the outhouse."

    As soon as we talked to Aunt Liu, Aunt Liu agreed and arranged for us to live.  In the middle of the night, Wu Dan patted me up and said in a low voice, "Go, go out for a stroll."

    "Fuck, master, you don't sleep most of the night, why did you ask me to get up?" I rubbed my eyes and asked.

    "Let's go to a nearby temple to see." Wu Dan said, "I remember that there is a small temple nearby, which enshrines the Tathagata Buddha."

    "Damn, such a big Buddha built a temple here?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "Stop talking nonsense, let's go." As he spoke, he urged me to pack my clothes and go outside.

    Wu Dan and I left Aunt Liu's house, went to the back of the village, walked along the path, and found a temple.

    From a distance, I saw that the gate of the old temple was open, and there was no light inside.

    I asked Wu Dan, "Master, why did you come to the temple?"

    Wu Dan looked at me and said helplessly, "Thanks to you being a policeman. Didn't you see that little girl got some incense ash on her clothes?"

    "Do you suspect that she has been here? But it is impossible for the person who refines the imp to hide in the temple." I said.

    "It doesn't necessarily mean that the person who refines the little ghost is here." Wu Dan said: "Go in and have a look."

    So we walked along the path to the gate of the temple, and walked in.  I can clearly see that there is nothing ghostly or inappropriate about this place, but rather aura-like, the air is filled with peace and tranquility, and the fragrance of Buddha's light.

    "Master, this place is good." I said, "There is nothing wrong with it. Besides, maybe the Buddha here is quite effective."

    Wu Dan nodded and led me into the hall.  When I arrived at the entrance of the main hall, I saw a huge statue of Buddha Tathagata standing in the hall.

    I took out the flashlight, illuminated the Buddha statue, and found the candlestick.  Wu Dan took out the lighter and lit the lampstand in the shop.  Soon, the gentle candlelight lit up, faintly illuminating the scene in the temple.

    There is only one big Buddha in the temple, and the surroundings are quite clean.  A thick layer of soot had accumulated in the censer. The Tathagata recited formulas, looked down on all living beings with benevolent brows and kind eyes.

    I looked up at the Buddha statue, and couldn't help feeling a strange feeling.  This Buddha statue seems to have an indescribable sense of compassion.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 602: The Buddha Statue of Compassion

    ?

    I stared at the Buddha statue for a long time. When Wu Dan saw it, he couldn't help but leaned over and asked, "What are you looking at?"

    "Master, this Buddha statue seems to be alive." I said, "There is an indescribable feeling."

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "Yes, if the local villagers are devout, they will indeed endow the Buddha statue with a certain spirituality, as if there are gods and Buddhas. In fact, there are no gods and Buddhas in this world. The real gods and Buddhas are created by some  A spirit of good will created by faith."

    "It turns out that the appearance of gods and Buddhas is something created by human obsession?" I was surprised.

    Wu Dan said: "It's almost the same meaning."

    I couldn't help but move the flashlight in my hand upwards and project the beam of light onto the face of the Buddha statue.  I saw that the Tathagata Buddha had a compassionate face and seemed to be looking back at me peacefully.

    Wu Dan leaned over to look at the incense burner, and said after a while, "There may have been many people here, or many children came to play. There are still scattered toffee wrappers on the ground. What are these children doing here?"

    I looked at the Buddha statue, my eyes seemed to be unable to move away, and I was deeply attracted by the Buddha statue.  But I also heard what Wu Dan said, so I said casually: "What can I do, isn't it just for fun."

    At this moment, I suddenly saw that the hand of the Buddha statue seemed to move.  I thought I was wrong, so I rubbed my eyes and continued to stare.  But this time it was really clear!  The hands of the Buddha statue really moved!  And he did two actions: made two gestures of the word 'seven'.

    "Master, Master!! The Buddha moved!!" I shouted immediately.

    "What Buddha moved?" Wu Dan turned around and asked.

    "It's a Buddha statue, the hand of the Buddha statue has been moved!" I said, focusing the beam of the flashlight on the hand that just made the two characters seven.

    "What the hell." Wu Dan said after looking at it for a long time, "Why didn't I see it?"

    "It's really moving," I said, "It seems to be a comparison of two seven characters."

    "The two seven characters seem to be the same as the birth dates of those women. They are both July 7th." Wu Dan said.

    "What does Buddha mean by that?" I said.

    Wu Dan said: "Who knows what it means, maybe it's your eyesight."

    "I'm really blind. If you don't believe Master, follow me." So we both stared at the hand of the Buddha statue for a long time.

    Wu Dan finally lowered his head and rubbed his eyes helplessly, and said: "Don't look at it, it looks like you are being funny. Maybe you are wrong. But I always feel that there is something wrong with this temple. This Buddha statue seems to have been moved from somewhere.  came."

    "Really?" I leaned over and took a look. Indeed, the base of this Buddha statue is a bit stretched, and it seems to be a circle smaller than the Buddha statue itself.

    "That's right, this Buddha statue doesn't look like the original one." I said, "But why put a Tathagata Buddha statue here?"

    Wu Dan shook his head and said, "I don't know, Buddha statues can save the dead and suppress evil spirits. Could it be that there were some serious murders or many people died in this village?"

    Having said that, Wu Dan and I went around the hall again, and found nothing unusual.

    We searched for a long time, but we found nothing more, so Wu Dan said: "Otherwise, let's go back first."

    I woke up in the middle of the night and was indeed sleepy, so I followed Wu Dan to the outside of the hall.  But just as I was about to take a step, I suddenly heard a long scream from behind: "Ah¡ª¡ª!!"

    In the quiet night, the call was so clear that it startled me.  I looked back and saw nothing, so I blurted out: "Who?!"

    After a while, I heard someone's voice from the ceiling above my head: "I, it's me, save me!!"

    I held up the flashlight in doubt and took a look. Damn, I suddenly found a very strange scene: I saw that the Buddha was holding a man with one hand, and the man was hanging in the air while holding the Buddha's hand tightly.

    "Who are you?! Why don't you sleep and climb on the Buddha statue in the middle of the night?!" I shouted.

    The man shouted: "Let me down first! I'm a nearby villager!"

    "Nearby villagers?" I expressed my disbelief, but seeing that he was about to lose his grip, I asked, "How the hell did you get up there? How can I save you if I don't have anything?"

    The man was about to cry: "My things fell on the ground, can you see if there are any?"

    I took a flashlight and looked around the ground, and sure enough, I found a retro hook with a rope used by snitches on the futon.

    The hook probably fell from the man's body, and it just fell on the futon without making any sound, so Wu Dan and I didn't notice it just now.

      When I saw this play, I thought that this is absolutely impossible to be a good citizen.  Can a good man carry a snitch's hook with him?

    However, this is not the time to think about these things, it is more important to save people first.  I hurried forward and took the rope.  I took a look at the Buddha statue, and saw that the Buddha statue is very huge. Although the head is round, if a person lies on it, it can support it. What's more, there is a colorful golden sculpture behind the Buddha statue, which can definitely hold it  A person hides on it undetected.

    Sure enough, this guy was on top of the statue just now.  However, the movement of the Buddha statue just now is really not the movement of holding the air with hands, this Buddha statue is absolutely alive!

    At this time, I didn't think much about it, I found the distance, and swung the hook at the top of the Buddha statue.  The flying hook rushed up and hooked directly on the top of the Buddha statue.  I tried the load-bearing of the rope, and it could bear the weight of two men in a short period of time.

    So I took a deep breath and used a small maneuver to climb to the center of the Buddha statue in minutes along the rope.  While climbing, I said silently in my heart: I'm sorry, Buddha, I didn't touch you on purpose, I just saved people.  Didn't you save people by doing this?  This Buddha statue is very tall, if it fell, it would really break several ribs.

    When I climbed to a position parallel to the man, I grabbed the rope tightly with one hand, and stretched out the other hand and said, "Hey, grab my hand and come here."

    The man immediately reached out, grabbed my hand and swayed over.  Immediately, I felt my hands sink, Nima slid down for a while before stopping, my hands were so painful from being worn by the rope.  But the man's weight is quite light, and I don't feel strenuous.  When it came down, the man nimbly grabbed the rope and slid down, so fucking faster than me.

    I thought to myself that this is not a habitual snitch. His figure is so flexible that he doesn't look like an ordinary villager at all.  I also quickly got off the Buddha statue, but when I saw the man's feet touched the ground, I wanted to slip away.

    Wu Dan grabbed him by the collar and threw him into the mud neatly.  "Why, want to run away?" Wu Dan snorted coldly.

    The man was thrown to the ground, lying on the ground moaning and moaning, and he recovered after a while, shouting: "Who the hell are you all?"

    I immediately stepped forward and shouted: "Police! What are you doing here in the middle of the night?"

    When the man heard this, his body was visibly stiff, he slowly got up, and suddenly he was a little bit embarrassed: "I, I just came to see it."

    "Look at the peat! What are you looking at at the top of the Buddha statue in the middle of the night? Your hook is used to climb over the wall to transfer ownership?!" I shouted.

    The man was stunned for a while by my yelling and did not speak.  I took a photo of him with a flashlight at the side, and took a brief look at his appearance.  Thin, thin, but looks flexible.  He should be in his thirties, with an unattractive appearance and a pale face. I don't know if he was frightened or what.  But although this guy has the appearance of a street suit, his small eyes are shining with a particularly shrewd light.

    I thought to myself, this is definitely not a kind person!

    The man saw that both of us were blocking him, and he was not Wu Dan's opponent, so he sighed: "Uncle policeman, I'm actually here to see if there is anything valuable to steal. But look, I don't have anything."  Steal it!"

    "Who is your uncle?" I said speechlessly: "Steal something? You think I'm an idiot, there's nothing in this place, what are you here to steal?!"

    The man's eyes rolled, and he didn't know how to edit it for a while.  Wu Dan stepped forward, cut one of his arms behind his back, and shouted: "Be honest! Otherwise, I will take off your arm!"

    The man wailed in pain, and hurriedly begged for mercy: "Okay, I will tell you. I actually came to steal things. I heard that there is a secret room under the Buddha statue, but the mechanism is on the Buddha statue. In the secret room is a pair of secret doors.  The ancient coffin contains some valuable things. You know, I am a thief and I like to steal a little. But I didn¡¯t find it today! I can¡¯t find the mechanism anywhere.¡± (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 603 Crystal Coffin Array of Souls (Part 1)

    ?

    I looked at him dubiously and asked, "Then what's your name?"

    The man said: "Zhao Si."

    Immediately I laughed angrily: "If you return Zhao Si, then I will still be expensive!!"

    The man said with a full face of grievance: "Really, my name is Zhao Si!"

    Wu Dan laughed: "I think you are looking for death. Tell me, are you a grave robber?"

    When Zhao Si heard this, he immediately denied it: "No, no, I just went home with something. Of course, I didn't steal anything valuable"

    I sneered in my heart.  Tomb robbers generally dare not admit that they are tomb robbers. The crime of tomb robbery is very serious, and it is very likely that they will see the king of Hades.  I didn't want to expose him either, so I said, "Then tell us, where did you know that there are ancient coffins in this place?"

    Zhao Si said: "Didn't you come here to investigate the corpse case? In fact, I am not the only one who knows about this matter, many people have heard of it. In the corpse robbery case, many urns were stolen, the ashes of women.  It is said that this corpse robbery case is related to ancient coffins, someone used ancient coffin arrays and urns to refine little ghostsOf course, the refining of little ghosts may not be true, but there must be ancient coffins underneath."

    "Why is there a coffin in this place?" I frowned, then turned around and asked Wu Dan, "Master, do these things have something to do with what happened to those two children? Is it also related to what happened to Kang Xiaojie?"

    Wu Dan thought for a while, and said: "The bones of women who have given birth, and the souls of teenage children are burned. This really seems to be refining little ghosts, but it doesn't look like it."

    "Master, do you think we need to open the secret door to find the ancient coffin?" I asked.

    Wu Dan waved his hand and said, "Don't worry." Then he asked Zhao Sidao, "What is the origin of that ancient coffin you mentioned?"

    Zhao Si said: "I know something about this."

    Having said that, Zhao Si told us the story of the so-called ancient coffin.  In the 1980s, farmers near the Haihe River wanted to work as river workers.  One summer, near dusk, someone heard people's screams suddenly coming from the Haihe River, the sound was extremely miserable.  The sound seemed to be the cry of a man.  But it disappeared after a while.  However, the strange things in Tianjin are not over yet.

    After nightfall, it actually started to rain and sleet in July.

    That night happened to be July 7th, and the weather suddenly became cold due to the snow.  On the way, two foreigners came to Tianjin, but encountered this rare snowstorm.  So the two decided not to travel at night for the time being, but to find a place to hide from the wind and snow first.

    At this time, a courtyard was discovered near the village.  The yard is very new, with several new tile-roofed houses.  The courtyard walls are fenced with branches, and there is no one in the house.  It seems that it is a newly built house, and the owner has not moved in yet, but there are already simple living items in it.

    So the two went to the new house excitedly, lit a fire in the middle of the room, and immediately warmed up.

    At this time, another old man who was on his way also came in. He looked around and asked the two people to move out immediately.

    The two were puzzled, so they asked why?  The old man then pointed to the main beam of the house.  The two looked up and saw seven knife marks on the main beam of the house!

    The two were shocked when they saw this.  Because there was a local custom at that time, if someone hanged himself in the house, he would cut a mark on the beam of the house.  This house is the best among haunted houses: a family of seven hanged themselves in the house one after another!

    The two quickly escaped from the haunted house.  Later, the two found out that seven people died in this haunted house, including a newlywed couple.  The family lives in harmony, and this kind of thing happened within a few days after moving here.  No one knows why.

    Imagine where a whole family hanged themselves?  Newlyweds have a strong ability to block evil spirits, and it is rare for them to be haunted by ghosts just after they get married, otherwise there would be no such thing as a happy wedding among the people.  How could such a thing happen in a place where the hanged ghosts are afraid to avoid it?

    Later, the country specially sent a folklore expert to check it out, and to appease the people by the way.  The farmers spontaneously organized some dojo-like appeasement ceremonies.  However, strange things still happened.  On the afternoon of the day when the experts arrived, there was news from the Haihe River: a transparent crystal coffin was dug up!

    At that time, many people were watching. It was a very strange coffin. The top cover had just been dug out, and the mud on it had been wiped off. It was strange that many colorful small fish could be seen swimming around the corpse.  Swim away, but you can't see the appearance of the corpse, only the general outline.

    It is common sense that fish cannot survive in a confined space for a long time.  So the airtightness of this coffin must not be good, but if this is the case, the shroud and so on will be destroyed sooner rather than later.?It should be decayed, I am afraid that the body will hardly have any bones left.  What's more, it was found at the bottom of the river. It is strange that this coffin was not washed away.

    Coffins are divided into three, six, and nine classes.  Thin coffins are three-inch planks, which are estimated to rot in two or three years. The better ones are nine-inch planks, and they are made of hard wood such as camphor wood and sandalwood.  Then put a poplar coffin outside, which is called poplar coffin.  But transparent crystal coffins are unheard of.

    At this time, people's opinions have been divided into two groups. Some old people insist on not opening the coffin and burying it back again, fearing that it will harm the children and grandchildren.  The young people insisted on seeing what happened, and didn't believe in evil, and there might be some gold and silver treasures in it.

    But the coffin was very strange, and it was very cool to the touch. Although it was daytime, the sun was very good, and the temperature was over 20 degrees, there were bursts of chill in the coffin.

    But what exactly is inside the coffin?  It's not like water, but if it's not water, how can fish swim in it?  Folklore experts didn't know the truth, so at this time, someone invited a well-known local Fengshui master.  And that Mr. Feng Shui is actually the old man who appeared in that new tile-roofed house a few days ago.

    Mr. Feng Shui was very surprised when he came to the coffin, but he didn't speak, and looked at the coffin carefully.  After a while, the fortune teller walked aside and discussed with the local village head.  After a long while, the village head told everyone in the village who was born on July 7 to stay away from the coffin.

    At this time, the fortune teller said that whenever a coffin is dug during construction, it should not be moved if it can be moved. Once it is necessary to move, it is necessary to invite a sensible person to pay homage, take out the wedding materials, and place them properly.

    The fortune teller said: "The owner of this coffin should be the original owner of the new tile-roofed house I visited a few days ago. There used to be a family in that tile-roofed house, and all of them committed suicide and left the new tile-roofed house. But in that  Before, the house was in ruins and lived in another family. I won¡¯t talk about the origin of this family now, but I have 108 black dog paper-cuts here. You can paste them on the wall of the yard and remember all of them.  There must be two stickers on the door, and must be stickers on the water tank, because the yin is heavy. This thing must be done by a man who belongs to the dragon, remember to stick it when the sun comes out!"

    The fortune teller's voice was not loud but very firm, and everyone felt a little relieved.  The fortune teller then sent the paper-cut black dog to everyone.  The paper-cut of the black dog is very ordinary, it is just a puppy cut out of black paper, it seems to be several years old, and the paper is a bit old.

    Fortunately, the next day was sunny, so the villagers split up. Some followed the fortune teller to the coffin, and some pasted paper-cuts.  The fortune teller set up an incense altar and muttered words.  As soon as the fortune teller did it, he pasted a few Taoist talismans on the coffin.  However, Mr. Feng Shui's last method was unsuccessful.  Not long after, the coffin actually cracked open.  The water inside flowed out, splashing the fortune teller's face.

    After the water hit his face, the fortune teller immediately covered his eyes and screamed again and again.  At this time, the villagers found that the fortune teller's face was covered with blood.  At this time, water was continuously sprayed out of the coffin.  After the water flowed out, I saw that the small fish in it fell to the ground and survived, and grew sharp teeth.

    The little fish ran towards the fortune teller, and finally ate the fortune teller clean!  Everyone present was frightened.  A big living person, soon turned into a skeleton of white bones, lying in the sun.

    And after the little fishes finished eating the corpses, whether they were sunburned to death or left out of the water for too long, they all fell down next to the bones without moving.  Looking at the crystal coffin again, a pair of vivid female corpses lie in it lifelike.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 604 Crystal Coffin Array (Part 2)

    ?

    After such a big incident happened, no one dared to approach the corpse.  Later, someone suggested to move the transparent coffin to the temple, and use Buddha statues to suppress the hostility of the female corpse in the coffin.  It is said that the female corpse died violently. Since it cannot be saved, it is necessary to find a place that can suppress the evil spirit to suppress it.

    The temple was originally the Guandi Temple, but the statue of Guan Yu collapsed and died after a storm. Later, someone suggested to move a statue of Tathagata Buddha to suppress the crystal coffin.  So the Buddha statue was moved over.

    The crystal coffin was placed in an underground darkroom.  The Tathagata Buddha statue is pressed outside the dark room.  And the dark room is related to the Tathagata Buddha statue.  Just now this guy was looking for a mechanism on the top of the Tathagata statue.

    "The crystal coffin retains the soul array, this is something for nourishing the soul." Wu Dan said.

    "What do you mean?" I asked puzzled.  I have heard of raising ghosts, but I have never heard of raising souls.

    "What's the difference between raising ghosts and raising souls?" I couldn't help asking.  Wu Dan said: "When raising ghosts, ghosts are dead things. And souls are things with vitality. When they meet a suitable body, they can be injected into them and become living people."

    "Is there still this game?" I was surprised.

    Wu Dan said: "I reckon that this is the rhythm of nourishing the soul. But the soul also needs to replenish vitality, so it needs to be supplemented by refining the living souls of living children. This is probably the reason why those children died inexplicably."

    "Then what should we do?" I asked, "Master, let's open the underground darkroom to have a look?"

    Wu Dan looked at the Buddha statue, nodded and said, "Yes, you can, but you have to find the switch. There must be a mechanism here. Otherwise, who would move the Buddha statue to open a dark room?"

    "I have to climb up again to find it, Master." I looked at the top of the Buddha statue, it was high enough, and it would take a long time to go up and down.

    Wu Dan said: "Well, let's come back during the day, and let's forget about today. I said this brother who is a grave robber, come back with us first."

    When Zhao Siyi heard that he wanted him to go back together, he immediately gave up, shook his head and said, "Don't, everyone, you have something to discuss. Is this going to arrest me and go back to jail?"

    Wu Dan spat: "What kind of prison are you in? Come with us tomorrow to find the crystal coffin, and I have to ask you to help."

    Zhao Si wanted to take the opportunity to slip away, but I grabbed him and shouted: "If you are not honest again, I will handcuff you!"

    Zhao Si immediately faltered.  We took Zhao Si back, and it was already early morning.  We went back and rested for a while. Early the next morning, Mrs. Liu got up and saw that there was another person in the room, and she was shocked.

    After waking up, I saw that Kang Xiaojie's fever had subsided, and her expression returned to normal.  Wu Dan stepped forward to take a look, and said, "Not yet, we have to continue."

    Aunt Liu said: "The fever is gone, why are you still awake?"

    Wu Dan smiled and said, "It's because Hun'er hasn't fully returned yet. This time I'll replace the charm with a spirit-calling talisman. Please don't touch him, ma'am, it will be fine after a while."

    Having said that, Wu Dan changed the spell, took me and Zhao Si to pack up some tools, and went to the temple again.

    This time it was daytime, and since we were going to open a darkroom, I took out my police ID and drove everyone else out of the temple.

    Wu Dan said: "When I saw Zhao Si for the first time, did the Buddha's hand change?"

    "Yes, the movement of the hands has changed." I said recalling the changes in the statue of Buddha.  At that time, I thought it was the Buddha who "appeared" and supported Zhao Si's fallen body with that hand.  It doesn't look like it now, maybe Zhao Si touched some kind of switch.

    I asked Zhao Si to recall what happened last night.  He found something on top of Buddha's head.  Zhao Si said that he didn't know, but he felt like he pressed some button and fell off the top of his head.

    Wu Dan said: "Then you can go up and have a look."

    Zhao Si had no choice but to climb up to the top of the Buddha statue again and grope for a while on it.  After groping for a while, Zhao Si suddenly shouted: "I found it, I found it!"

    "What did you find?" I asked.

    "It seems to be the button of the secret door." Zhao Si said, and immediately, I heard a slight sound of the mechanism.  After the inaudible sound sounded, I saw that the Buddha's arm suddenly changed into a gesture of lifting something upward.

    Wu Dan went around behind the Buddha statue to find the secret door.  I followed behind him, searched for a while, and suddenly found a secret door behind the Buddha statue.

    I took out the flashlight and looked inside, but saw a small step below, which seemed to be a basement.

    Zhao Si got off the Buddha statue and followed me and Wu Dan into it.  When walking down the steps, I suddenlyHearing this voice, he saw the man's face in surprise: "Ma Yun?! Why are you here?"

    "Can't I come?" Ma Yun said coldly, his appearance and appearance remained the same, but his expression was quite different from before.

    Wu Dan blocked me, and said coldly: "Ma Yun seems a little different."

    Ma Yun smiled and said, "Why, did you see my crystal coffin leaving the soul array?"

    "Isn't it just a few urns?" I suddenly felt that something about Ma Yun seemed to be different: "What are you doing?"

    "I want you to die." Ma Yun said without a word, suddenly with a wave of his hand, a short knife came out of his sleeve, and rushed towards my face in minutes.

    I was taken aback, and immediately dodged, cursing: "Ma Yun, what's wrong with you?!"

    Ma Yun didn't talk nonsense, and suddenly chanted a strange spell.  And the surrounding scene suddenly slowly faded away, and it turned into the scene of the deep house and compound I saw in the illusion!

    "Too bad, this is the real soul-retaining array!" Wu Dan frowned.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 605 Crystal Coffin Array (Part 2)

    ?

    I didn't know why, but the surrounding scenery turned into the scene of the deep house and courtyard.  Ma Yun, I, Wu Dan and Zhao Si were detained in this strange house.

    To be precise, he was imprisoned in the illusion created by Ma Yun.  I walked back and forth, left and right, but saw that the scenery was also changing, but no matter how I walked, I just circled in front of and behind Ma Yun.

    Ma Yun sneered and said: "Don't bother, you won't be able to get out if you walk again."

    Having said that, I saw him reciting the mantra and Nian Jue, and ghosts rose up from the ground and surrounded us.

    Now, I suddenly feel crowded around.  I glanced over and counted, exactly forty-nine.  Dare to call all 49 female ghosts here.

    The forty-nine female ghosts with disheveled hair just stared at me and rushed over, I was so puzzled.  Why are you staring at me?  Without thinking too much, I immediately remembered the technique of subjugating ghosts, so I recited the mantra and said: "Ghost treasures!!"

    After this trick was used, I suddenly felt that my arrogance was leaking.  Because the power of this technique of enslaving ghosts seems to be much stronger than before, the forty-nine female ghosts were thrown out one after another like five scums, and bumped into the wall of the ghost house.  After hitting the wall, I saw those female ghosts disappear without a trace turning into balls of black air.

    So easy to solve?  I was taken aback, and then I looked down at my arm, and I was taken aback.  I once again saw orange light coming out from under the arm, it seems that the power of the Balrog is slowly awakening.  I didn't expect to wake up the Balrog with the technique of exhausting ghosts!

    Presumably the Balrog Bound Spirit itself is a fierce ghost boss, and the power of the Balrog can be revived as soon as he uses the technique of enslaving ghosts.  Seeing this, Wu Dan immediately drew two talismans on my back and shouted: "Seal!"

    But I didn't expect that his sealing move failed. Instead, I felt that the power of the Balrog in my body suddenly counterattacked and increased a lot.

    I tried my best to stabilize my mind, thinking what was going on, why did Ma Yun appear here, and how did he know about the crystal coffin?

    Thinking of this, I suddenly felt a little suspicious, so I turned to look for Zhao Si.  At this time, both Wu Dan and I found that Zhao Si was gone.

    "Damn, I was cheated by this kid!" Wu Dan shouted suddenly, and I immediately understood.  It turned out that all of this was planned by Ma Yun.  Tomb robberies are frequent, and the city bureau will inevitably intervene.  If a child is injured by soul refining, the Spirit Hunting Bureau must be alarmed.

    Although the relatives of the child approached me before the Spirit Hunting Bureau intervened, in short, I or Zhao Yu will definitely be involved in the end.  Then Zhao Si is likely to follow us all the way, trying to lead us into the battle.

    Thinking of this, I really saw the thief Zhao Si poking his head behind Ma Yun and said: "Mr. Ma, I brought him here. You can figure it out, I don't care."

    With that said, this guy turned around and left.  Although Ma Yun didn't stop him, I suddenly saw Zhao Si's body froze, and a column of blood rushed out from his back.  Immediately, Zhao Si fell to the ground on his back, his eyes widened, and he died instantly.

    I was taken aback, and when I looked up, I saw Po Jun walking in from outside the phantom.  In fact, if you ignore that ugly face, Po Jun's sincere demeanor is not bad.  However, when I saw the dagger in his hand, my face suddenly changed.

    "You killed Zhao Si?!" I looked at him in surprise.  Originally thought that even though Po Jun was an ally of Ma Jingcheng, at least he had the air of a master and would not kill people indiscriminately.  It seems that I really think highly of them.

    "What are you two trying to do?!" I shouted.

    "It's nothing, I just want to kill you!" Ma Yun said coldly, blood flashed in his eyes, and murderous aura suddenly appeared.

    "How did you become like this?" I was surprised.

    Ma Yun snorted coldly and called Po Jun to come forward.  The two blocked me and Wu Dan between them.

    Wu Dan looked at Po Jun and said with a sneer, "What's the matter, isn't it that we are allies, now that Master Ziyang is not dead, he came to fight with us first?"

    Po Jun lowered his eyes and said, "I only obey the young master."

    "Young master?!" I looked coldly at Ma Yun beside me, and saw that although he was still wearing the brightly colored robes of the Naxi people, he was handsome and handsome, but his eyes and temperament seemed to be a different person  of.

    When he subconsciously raised the corner of his clothes and drew out the scimitar, I suddenly saw the Pisces jade pendant on his waist!

    "So the jade pendant is on you!" I said in surprise.

    Ma Yun sneered and said, "Do you regret it? If it weren't for this jade pendant, I would have died long ago."

    I suddenly remembered the fatal arrow that Lingxi gave him, and I couldn't help but feel a little guilty.  But seeing that he suddenly changed into another person, he couldn't help being a little surprised.

    So I stared at his jade pendant for a while,?I feel that the Pisces jade pendant is different from before.  Everything in the world has its aura and aura.  Different things have different auras.  Before, the jade pendant was just the light of ordinary jade, but now it seems to have a strange aura, like an evil eye flashing an evil light towards us.

    Was cast a spell?  My heart skipped a beat.  Could it be that Ma Yun's appearance has been cursed?

    But at this moment, I can't think too much. I saw that Ma Yun had already slashed at me.  This close hand-to-hand combat does not use God of War, so I have to use Taoism to fight against him.

    Thinking of this, I immediately recited the mantra and said: "The power to kill evil spirits is the only one, please God!"

    This time, please God, I suddenly felt that the power of Taoism in my body seemed to increase again, and I felt that the power of Zhong Kui merged with me, and the power increased a lot in an instant.

    I raised the lightsaber in my hand to fight Ma Yun, but I saw that Ma Yun's kung fu was much better than I imagined.  Although it is not organized, it is fast, ruthless, and has the unique spiritual power of zombies. Every time it is cut, it carries a particularly strong killing intent.

    Although he was surprised in his heart, he didn't dare to neglect, so he had to greet him with all his moves.  At this time, Wu Dan also had a hard fight with Po Jun.

    During the fight, suddenly, I felt dizzy and dizzy, and I secretly felt something was wrong.  This happened before, when the Balrog controlled his mind and killed Tang Xin by mistake.  The pain after that will never be forgotten.

    I immediately woke up, and my body made a judgment at the same time, chanting the mantra and saying: "Bing Po!"

    In an instant, an ice wall stood between Ma Yun and me.  Almost at the same time, I saw the knife in Ma Yun's hand hit the wall, cutting a slight crack in the ice wall.

    I didn't care about Ma Yun, so I blocked him for the time being.  Immediately, I recited the Ice Soul Curse, aimed at my Lingtai acupoint and slapped it down.  This is a trick developed by Wu Dan to temporarily restrain the Balrog, activate the power of the dragon inner alchemy in my body, and suppress the Balrog.

    The consequence of this trick is that at this moment, it may feel a little like taking drugs, and it is easy to cause confusion in thinking at the same time.

    But now I don't care about those, I have to control the Balrog first.

    After this icy spell went down, it was really refreshing.  I just felt a gust of icy air from top to bottom rushing into the bottom of my feet.  Slowly, my body temperature began to rise like a fever, colliding with an icy chill, and then like two colliding trains, I crashed into darkness in my body.

    I was dizzy and swayed and stood firm. I looked down and saw that my body was hot and cold, and the original Zhong Kui statue was shining continuously, and it seemed that it would disappear soon.  But I am in a state of confusion, and I can't control the statue, so I can only take care of myself not to be swallowed by the Balrog.

    As if God deliberately made me unlucky, just when I was dizzy, Ma Yun suddenly cut a big hole in the ice wall with a knife, and the blade lay coldly in front of me.

    I took a few steps back subconsciously, but saw his wrist flipped, and the blade was about to completely disintegrate the ice wall.  The shattered ice fell to the ground, and the ice wall in front of me was completely destroyed.

    Later, I saw Ma Yun's face was ferocious, and he rushed to me with a knife in his hand, and stabbed him straight at the head.  In desperation, I could only raise the lightsaber in my hand to fight.  After the swords and swords intersected, sparks burst out in front of my face, and I saw the statue of Zhong Kui flashing on me, and then went out.

    Damn it!  Countless grass and mud horses galloped past my heart.  The statue of Zhong Kui is gone, and the lightsaber in his hand is also gone.  Ma Yun's knife fell, and I quickly hid to the side. Fortunately, I moved quickly and didn't remove my entire arm.  However, this knife also cut a big gash in my arm, and blood flowed out.

    At this time, out of the corner of my eye, I saw that Wu Dan and Po Jun were fighting happily, and there was no time for me.  But now, I just feel that my body is hot and cold, and my consciousness is blurred. I'm afraid I won't be able to resist Ma Yun.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 506 Exchange

    ?

    I saw Ma Yun slashing at my face again with a knife, so I took out the shot God of War wanted to give this bk.  But at the same time as I held up the God of War, I felt that my vision really began to blur. The shadow of Ma Yun in front of me was blurred, my body was cold and hot, and I felt dizzy.

    In the end, it seemed that he just fired a shot into the void, then his eyes went dark, and he fell to the ground.

    I don't know how long I was in a coma. When I regained some consciousness again, I only felt that my head was heavy and I couldn't move my limbs.

    Someone was talking in my ear, but I couldn't hear it clearly, I just felt that the voice was a little strange.

    When I slowly opened my eyes, I felt that everything was pitch black, and I couldn't see anything clearly.  Looking in the direction of the source of the sound, I saw the backs of two people.

    When I really opened my eyes and saw clearly, I was startled.  One of the people with their backs to me was Ma Yun, and the other seemed to be Ma Jingcheng.

    The two of them were talking about something, the voice was very low, I couldn't hear clearly.  This place is a bit weird, like a dungeon, it is very dark, and it seems to be surrounded by bluestone walls.  There are dim yellow lanterns hanging on the wall, but the light is only enough to see a distance of about ten meters.

    I was tied to a cross-shaped wooden stake, and my hands and feet were tied with iron chains, and I couldn't break free.  But soon, I found that the reason why I couldn't break free was that the iron chain was also cursed.

    When I shook the chain, there was a sound.  The two of them turned around immediately when they heard the sound.  With the help of the dim light, I could see their faces clearly.  Sure enough, it was Ma Yun and Ma Jingcheng.

    "Are you awake?" Ma Jingcheng asked with a smile.

    "You two are actually together." I snorted coldly.

    Ma Jingcheng walked up to me with a smile and said, "We are father and son, why can't we be together? It's you, now it's in our hands."

    "What are you arresting me for?!" I shouted.  The sound echoed in this empty stone room, and I realized that this dungeon is not small.

    Ma Jingcheng smiled and said, "Guess what I brought you here for."

    I thought to myself how boring it is, you caught me and asked me to guess it was wool.  But calm down and think about it, how could Ma Jingcheng make Ma Yun become like this and arrest me in this dungeon?

    Presumably the Taoism on the jade pendant was performed by him. Although Ma Yun's life was saved, the evil shadow in his heart grew bigger and bigger, so that it dominated his mind. Now he is like his father.

    As for arresting me, is it threatening Wu Dan and others?  On second thought, where is Wu Dan?

    "Where is my master?!" I asked immediately.

    "Don't worry, your master is fine, he left you and ran away." Ma Jingcheng said.

    Halo, trick me again.  I sigh in my heart.  But after thinking about it, Wu Dan must have thought that nothing would happen to me when he left me.  And why am I okay?  What exactly does Ma Jingcheng want?

    After thinking about it for a long time, I suddenly had an idea, and then my heart turned cold: Does he also know that I have read human books and want the mystery of human books?

    My eyes fell on him involuntarily, but I saw Ma Jingcheng looking back at me as if he understood.

    "I see." I sneered and said, "It's nothing more than a secret written by people."

    Ma Jingcheng said with a smile: "You have become smarter in recent years, and your mind is turning faster. That's right, as long as you leave the Taoism written by people, I will let you go."

    I sneered and said, "Didn't you say that we are an alliance? If that's the case, why did you hurt me in private?"

    Ma Jingcheng shrugged his shoulders and said: "The reason for the alliance is that I want your master to undo the insoluble Maoshan curse for me. However, as long as someone writes the Taoism, I can undo this curse myself. And  , the Taoist method of Renshu can help me fight Ziyang real person. You said that since there is such a convenient way, why should I ally with you?"

    I laughed and said, "How do you know that I will definitely tell you the Taoism of Renshu? Sigh, it's been too long, I really can't remember."

    Ma Jingcheng smiled and said: "It's okay, maybe when you see Ruan Lingxi's body, you will think of the human calligraphy."

    As soon as I heard it, I immediately became anxious: "I don't rely on you, you dare to move Lingxi and try it!" After thinking about it, this threat is too weak, so I can only say: "Your son still likes Lingxi!"

    Ma Yun sneered and said: "So I really want you to die. In this way, Lingxi will be mine."

    "Damn! The villain doesn't like you at all." I suddenly felt annoyed.

    Ma Yun was not angry either, and looked at me coldly, his eyes looked very strange under the dim cold light.

    I frowned, and began to miss the boy who showed all his emotions and anger on his face.  Ma Yun at that timeHe also pestered Lingxi every day, and thought he was annoying at the time.  Now it seems that the yin and yang Ma Yun is even more annoying.

    Ma Jingcheng looked at me and said with a smile: "How about it, write down the Taoism of human scriptures for me, otherwise, wait for the people around you to say goodbye to you slowly. I only give you one day to think about it."

    Having said that, Ma Jingcheng and Ma Yun opened the door and left.  I cursed in my heart, seeing the mocking look on Ma Yun's face when he closed the door, I really wanted to slap them both.

    "I have to find a way to escape." I thought to myself.

    I tried the iron chain, but felt that the iron chain was too tight, and there seemed to be a soul-holding spell on the iron chain.  Although this thing is broken, even if I break the spell, I still can't break free from the chain.

    It was quiet all around, as if the air was particularly cold.  I didn't have any way to escape for a while, and I couldn't help but feel a little depressed.

    After forcing myself to calm down, I began to think of ways to escape.  There seemed to be nowhere to be seen at all, and there was no way of escape.  I can't help feeling a little depressed.

    But after thinking about it for a while, I suddenly thought of a way: first try to see Lihun, go up to see what it is, and then try to escape.

    Thinking of this, I suddenly felt that I was too witty.

    I first chanted the mantra to break the soul restraining mantra, and then I calmed down, chanted the mantra, and slowly separated from the body.

    When Shenghun walked to the door, I saw that there seemed to be a Taoist talisman stuck outside.  This kind of charm is a soul-suppressing charm, and I couldn't help frowning when I saw it.

    As soon as I touched my body, I couldn't help but panic, the God of War was not there.  Maybe after the fight, the god of war has been taken away by Ma Yun.

    ?I wanted to try the technique of enslaving ghosts, but I found that the walls were protected by Taoism. Damn, did Ma Jingcheng think of this a long time ago?

    I can't help feeling a little frustrated.  Just as I was sitting aside thinking about how to get out for a long time, I heard a sound coming from the door.

    I immediately woke up, came back to my body quickly, pretended to faint, but narrowed my eyes slightly to see who was coming.

    I don't think it will be Ma Jingcheng and Ma Yun, because they haven't been away for a long time, and it is impossible to return in such a hurry.  They said they would give me a day to think about it, but I think the two of them can afford to wait.

    Then who is this person?  Feeding?  Just when I couldn't figure it out, I saw the door opened, and it seemed that someone came in.  Immediately, the man walked up to me slowly.  I squinted and saw that it was a young man, and¡ªit seemed familiar.

    "Song Yan, did you really fall asleep?" the man whispered.

    This voice seems more familiar!  I suddenly opened my eyes, and when I saw the person in front of me, I couldn't help being startled: "Fuck, you are, are you Yang Rui?"

    After a long time no see, the defected Yang Rui appeared in front of me again.  It seems that since Yang Rui walked with Lin Si, he seldom showed up.  It suddenly appeared now, which was unexpected to me.  Now Yang Rui, although his appearance has not changed, seems to be thinner, his eyes are firmer and colder, his face is expressionless, he just looks at me coldly, as if I am a stone monument.

    "I didn't expect it to be you." Yang Rui coldly put the food box in his hand on the ground, then raised his hand to touch the cross behind me.

    The cross moved down, and I squatted down too. Yang Rui untied the chain on my hand and said, "Eat, let's talk after eating. By the way, drink the soup slowly, it's very hot."

    As he spoke, he gave me a meaningful look.  I thought to myself, what does this mean, why are you looking at me with that disturbing expression?

    After finishing speaking, Yang Rui went out and told me to finish eating quickly, and he came to collect the plate.

    After I saw him leave, I couldn't help but think of what he said just now that the soup is very hot, drink it slowly.  What's wrong with this?  I opened the food box and took a look. The first layer was rice and vegetables, and the second layer was soup.  There is a bowl of green fluorescent soup in the white porcelain bowl. I don't know what it is made of. It looks like vegetable soup, but it is really hot to the touch.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 607: The Death of Yang Rui

    ?

    "It should be molten iron, with some spell catalyst added." I thought to myself.  This play is probably something that allows me to melt the iron chains on my ankles and the door lock.

    I put the bowl of water aside, opened the last layer below, and couldn't help but feel a bright light in my heart.  It turns out that Yang Rui brought my God of War with him.  There was a note under the God of War, which read: After the door rang three times.

    "Could it be that Yang Rui wants to save me?" I was very surprised, wondering how this kid turned back and forth, and what the hell was going on.

    But now there is no other way, I have no choice but to accept what he sent.  First, sprinkle the bowl of water lightly on the chains on my feet.  The melted iron was really powerful. After a while, I saw that the iron chain seemed to be corroded, and slowly split from the middle.  I said to get rid of my hands and feet and hold the god of war, but I muttered in my heart.

    What if Ma Yun and Ma Jingcheng come in before Yang Rui comes to me?  So he walked around the dungeon in fear for a long time, and finally stopped.  I have to think about how to deal with this sudden change.

    Just when I couldn't think of any good ideas, I actually heard three knocks on the door.  My mind moved, and my heartbeat immediately accelerated: here we come.

    So I sprinkled the remaining molten iron into the door lock, broke the door lock, and gently opened the door.  Sure enough, he saw Yang Rui in tight night clothes standing outside the door.  Yang Rui didn't say much, he immediately dragged me out, pulled me out and walked away.

    We went out the door and walked to the left, and there was a dark corridor in front of us.  Seeing no one around, I whispered, "Why did you save me?"

    Yang Rui said coldly: "I will save you if I want to. Shut up, I will take you out."

    I didn't understand what Yang Rui meant, so I had no choice but to follow him out of the basement.  When I got to the yard, I found out that the yard was a villa in Fifth Avenue, which had been transformed into a bar.  It used to be a mansion of a private salt merchant.

    Yang Rui led me to the back door and pushed me out: "Let's go, be careful in the future."

    With that said, he turned to leave.  I grabbed him and asked, "Hey, what are you thinking, are you helping us or following them?"

    Yang Rui said coldly: "I won't help anyone, I just want revenge."

    "Revenge?" I asked, and then remembered Mu Sha, who had passed away a long time ago, and couldn't help feeling a little sad: "The enemy who killed Mu Sha was Yang Wen, right? Now that he's dead, who do you want to kill?"

    "Lin Sixing, he and Yang Wen worked hand in hand." Yang Rui said coldly.

    "How can you succeed by yourself, you should follow me now, if you let me go, you will definitely be discovered." I said.

    Yang Rui pursed his lips, shook his head and said: "Forget it, there is no evidence that I did it, you go, I have to wait for the opportunity."

    "You have been waiting for a year, what chance do you have?" I just wanted to persuade him to leave, but Yang Rui dragged me out helplessly: "You hurry up, if you can't leave, you will die here! Ma Yun is determined  If anyone wants to kill you, you'd better go away quickly."

    Although this guy is thin and weak, he is very strong.  So I was dragged to the intersection by him, and Yang Rui and I had to stop as soon as we turned the corner.  I saw Po Jun standing coldly at the intersection.

    I felt a little bit in my heart, thinking it's no wonder that Ma Jingcheng and his son went for a walk in peace. It turns out that they sent a boss-level goalkeeper.

    Yang Rui and I looked at each other in blank dismay, thinking that the two of us together are not as good as Po Jun alone.  But until now, we can only fight.

    Before I could make a good move, Yang Rui suddenly slapped the acupuncture points behind me, and between the acupuncture points, I felt his hand wander for a while, drawing a spell on my body.

    Before I understood what was going on, I felt my back start to feel hot, and the temperature on my body rose rapidly.

    "What did you use for me?!" I frowned and shouted.

    "It's nothing, the spell to activate the spiritual power of the Balrog." Yang Rui said: "The Balrog is also transformed by Yin spirits, and our soul burial masters are best at driving these things."

    "The Balrog?!" I cursed in my heart, this Yang Rui pitted his teammates, he wanted me to start the runaway mode!

    But I don't allow me to think about it, because the power of the Balrog wakes up every minute.  I felt like a flame was burning all over my body, and it burned my brain very quickly.  And soon, I felt that my surroundings had become a sea of ??flames.

    The feeling at this moment is very strange, like being conscious, but also like not being conscious, but when I am conscious, I feel that I am not me, but another person.  This person seems to be a bound spirit, and it seems to be someone else.  When consciousness overlapped, I fought against Po Jun.

    Pojun's Daoist aura is very strong, and there is a Hunyuan body shield around him. My attack, or the attack of the Balrog, can't get in at allsp; Wu Dan smiled wryly and said, "I didn't die, but I suffered a bit. I was coming to the Hunting Bureau to discuss with Ouyang how to save you, but you are back."

    Just as I was about to tell the details about the meeting with Mrs. Ma and his son, Ouyang Bo interrupted us and said, "Song Yan, show me that letter."

    Only then did I hand over the envelope in my hand.  Ouyang Bo opened the envelope, took out the same parchment paper, looked at it, frowned and said, "It's blank?"

    I leaned over to have a look, and sure enough there was nothing.

    "Could it be written with something special, so you can't see it at once?" I asked.

    Ouyang Bo said: "It's possible. I'll go back and study it. You and your master can rest first. I'll send someone to deal with Yang Rui's body and cremate him." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com  com

 Chapter 608 Bound Spirit

    ?

    After Ouyang Bo let us stay in the guest room of the Hunting Bureau, he asked Yang Rui's body to be stored first, and then left by himself.  Wu Dan and I looked at each other, we were both in a mess, and we didn't want to go home any more, so we slept in the guest room of the Hunting Bureau.

    In fact, it is already early morning, and there is not much time before dawn.  I saw that Wu Dan was also silent, and I was very tired, so I lay on the bed and fell asleep in a daze.

    However, after not sleeping for long, he suddenly had a dream.  This dream came in a strange way, like a lucid dream. I knew I was dreaming, but I couldn't wake up at all, so I could only follow the consciousness in the dream.

    In the dream is a mountain peak shrouded in mist, and in the dream is a handsome young man with a sword in his hand.  This young man is a little thin, and the long Taoist robe is loose and loose, and the mountain wind is blowing, and the sleeves of his clothes are flying.

    The young man's eyebrows gave me a vague sense of familiarity.  Thin eyebrows, slightly raised Danfeng eyes.  The eyes are clear, as if a pool of spring water has been poured into them, deep and clear, and a little like the affectionate eyes of a girl.

    Bound spirit?  I thought to myself in my dream, and followed his steps.  I saw him walk up a section of ledge to a young man practicing swordplay.  I also followed up involuntarily, but saw that the young man's back was very familiar¡ªcould it be the young Wu Dan?

    "Brother." Bie Ling smiled, and his gentle eyebrows and eyes also curved.

    I saw the young man also turn around, and after a closer look, he was indeed the juvenile version of Wu Dan.  The two smiled at each other, and walked towards the front hall without knowing what to say.  The mountain peak is vast, and the silhouettes of the two of them seem as lonely as a drop in the ocean.

    I clicked my tongue in my heart, thinking that I must have broken into the dream of binding spirits.  After the poor baby turned into a ghost, what he recalled was not the girl, but Wu Dan, a big man who picked his feet.

    The following dreams seemed to be bound spirits.  Through the surrounding rocky scenery, it is roughly judged that this is the place where the Maoshan School is located.  But there was no one else in his dream, all of them were Wu Dan.  To be exact, it was him and Wu Dan.

    ?I was amused in my heart. I always felt that I walked into the set of Gu Jian Ji Tan. Is this Ouyang Shaogong and Tu Su showing their love?

    At some point, the dream came to an abrupt end.  I woke up in a daze, and suddenly felt a person standing in front of the bed.  The man stood quietly with his back to me, with his face facing the direction of Wu Dan's bed.

    Immediately I woke up, rolled over and sat up.  After I saw this person clearly, I couldn't help being a little surprised.  He is not a "person", but a spirit-bound ghost.

    "You, why did you come out?" I was surprised.

    Binding Ling turned his head, raised his finger to his lips, and made a silent movement.  I saw Wu Dan beside me was sleeping soundly, and there was no movement.

    "I'm leaving." Binding Ling whispered: "Reincarnation."

    "Aren't you the Balrog? Haven't you been hiding in my body?" I whispered.  Isn't the power of the Balrog already entangled with the bound spirit and inseparable?  Why did the binding spirit become an ordinary ghost now?

    "Thank you for waking me up from the underworld. Seeing senior brother again, my previous consciousness awakened, I got rid of the power of the Balrog, and became an ordinary ghost again. By the way, it's a pity that I don't have the ability to remove the flames of the Balrog from hell.  Dispel in your body." Bound Ling sighed softly.

    After I heard it, my face was full of black lines: "Dude, what do you mean, you patted your ass and left, but left a time bomb here for me?"

    Binding Ling smiled: "No, as long as you learn to balance the power of the Balrog and the dragon's inner alchemy, your Taoism will be improved to a higher level."

    I smiled wryly and said, "Where to control it, it's half sea and half flame."

    Bing Ling said positively: "It's up to people. As long as this ability exists in your body, then you have a chance to control it."

    I rubbed the space between my brows and said, "Okay, don't talk about this yet. How about you, why can you be reincarnated suddenly? Aren't you going to be imprisoned in hell and burn forever? You won't be so unlucky after you go back, right?"

    Binding Ling smiled lightly: "No. The pain of burning for more than ten years has redeemed the sins of my previous life. Now I can start again."

    I nodded, remembering the passionate scene in the dream, I couldn't help but say: "How about I call my master to get up, and you come to say goodbye to him?"

    Binding Ling quickly waved his hand and said: "No, no, forget it. What's the use of saying goodbye, after all, it's still death."

    I took a look at Wu Dan's sleeping figure with his back facing me, and really wanted to step forward and kick him to wake him up.  At the same time, there was a little jealousy in my heart: Why did so many god-like characters like this chubby, foot-picking guy.  And both men and women kill each other.  But thinking about Wu Dan's appearance when he was young, I feel more balanced in my heart.

    theNow there is a saying: don't be sad, don't have to worry, just look good.  Don't be discouraged if you can't find a good job, because now it mainly depends on your face What a painful realization!

    Seeing that the sky is getting brighter outside the window.  At the transition between dawn and night, I saw two ghost messengers quietly appear, silently putting the soul-leading rope on the binding spirit.  It is a rope wrapped around the wrists of the ghost's hands, so that the ghost messenger can pull the ghost back to the underworld.

    Bie Ling looked back at Wu Dan again, and then disappeared into the last dark night with the two ghost messengers.  Not long after, the rooster crowed three times, and the first morning light broke through the clouds.

    The light was reflected on the window lattice, and I saw that Wu Dan was still motionless.  I didn't feel sleepy anymore, so I pushed Wu Dan awake.

    Wu Dan rubbed his sleepy eyes and muttered, "Why did you call me so early? What time is it?"

    "Master, you can really sleep, do you know that the binding spirit has just left?" I asked.

    "Bound spirit?" Wu Dan was stunned for a moment, then fell silent, and after a while, said "Oh" softly, without too many words.

    "Master, you don't get up to see people off." I snorted coldly.

    Wu Dan said helplessly: "Everyone is dead, how can I see him off? Don't leave? Impossible. When we meet each other, what do we say?"

    I curled my lips and said, "It's really heartless."

    After being called out by me, Wu Dan was no longer sleepy, so we both got up and took a shower.  The morning sun slowly filled the yard, reflecting on the old tree in the front yard of Guanyin Temple.  The red wishing strips floating on the tree cut the sunlight into fine pieces and spread out the whole courtyard.

    Slowly, devout men and women with pilgrimage entered the door.  I looked out from the half-closed backyard door, and I suddenly felt like I was watching all kinds of life.

    Wu Dan didn't know what he was busy with in the house at this time. After a while, I saw him take out a bag of things.

    "Master, what are you doing here?" I saw that he was carrying it in a grocery-shopping handbag, but I couldn't see what was in it.

    Wu Dan only said vaguely: "I'll go out first, if you have nothing to do, you can rest first, and then we will discuss how to deal with those two old bk."

    With that said, he went out through the backyard door.  Looking at his back, I became more and more curious, so I couldn't help but quietly followed him.  Wu Dan didn't go far, so he stopped in a field near Guanyin Temple and looked around.  I watched him from a distance, mixed among the pilgrims at the door, Wu Dan didn't seem to notice me.

    Later, I saw him take out the things in the bag, fiddle with them, and then stood silently for a while, and finally bowed to the west, and then left with his hands behind his back.

    "What the hell is so mysterious." Due to the distance, I couldn't see what he was busy with.  Waiting for Wu Dan to go far away, I quickly jumped over in three or five steps, and arrived at the position where Wu Dan was squatting just now.

    I leaned over to take a look, and immediately understood.  On the ground was a pile of burnt paper money.  Because it is Guanyin Temple, burning paper and joss sticks are always prepared here.  Presumably Wu Dan just burned the paper money for Bie Ling to walk on the Yin-Yang Road.

    ?I was both funny and sad in my heart, thinking that if you were sad, you would be sad, but I still refused to admit it, and went to worship secretly by myself.  It is estimated that I will have to secretly suffer for another day so that I will not see it.

    I wanted to keep up with Wu Dan, but I gave up after thinking about it.  It is estimated that his heart is full of guilt and nostalgia for Bound Spirit. Sadness is inevitable, but he refuses to let people see it.  Why should I run up to him and embarrass him.  Wu Dan is such a person, if there is something sad, he will be depressed for a day alone, drink some wine, and it will pass.

    Thinking of this, I stopped, turned around and went back to the Guanyin Temple, and walked to the Office of the Hunting Bureau in the backyard.

    Before entering the door, Lin Yufan rushed in from outside, shouting, "Brother Song! There is another case!"

    I complained infinitely in my heart: "Again?! I haven't had a good rest yet and I have to go to handle the case?"

    Lin Yufan curled his lips and said, "I can't help it. You know Brother Zhao doesn't come to work very often recently, so the commander asked me to tell you to check it first." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 609: The Bizarre Suicide Case

    ?

    Speaking of Zhao Yu, I felt the haze in my heart again, and I couldn't help being a little depressed.  Although Zhao Yu was willing to go out these few days, he no longer had the sunny and clean temperament he used to have. He was an unshaven uncle.

    However, because of his good background, he is still popular with girls. When he goes to the convenience store downstairs to buy food, he is called Takeshi Kaneshiro.

    I thought about Zhao Yu for a while, and it wasn't until Lin Yufan urged me to go to the scene of the crime that I woke up from this contemplation.

    This time Zhao Yu was not around, so Lin Yufan took me to see the scene of the crime.  The scene of the crime was near a winery in Tanggu District.

    After arriving at the scene, I saw several sanitation workers pointing.  I followed the direction of their fingers and saw a crooked willow tree growing not far from the winery.  There was actually a man hanging on the willow tree.  Because of the distance, I haven't seen clearly what's going on.

    I hurriedly got out of the car and evacuated the crowd with Lin Yufan.  Only then did I see clearly the man hanging from the tree.

    There is a man on the tree, about thirty years old according to his visual age.  He was wearing jeans on his lower body and a bright red women's windbreaker on his upper body.  The windbreaker flutters back and forth in the wind, giving people a particularly glaring and strange feeling.

    My eyes moved up, landed on his face, and took a closer look.  After taking a look, he actually saw that the man was wearing heavy makeup and red nails.

    ?Because he was hanged alive, the man's eyes protruded and his tongue stuck out long. Combined with the thick ink and colors on his face, he looked like a ghost face from hell.  The fallen leaves were all over the ground, and the slowly withered and yellow branches slapped on him one after another. I couldn't help but feel that the bright sunshine had changed its taste, full of desolation and bleakness.

    "This is a way to die with resentment. It seems that things are not that simple." I said to Lin Yufan.

    Not long after, colleagues from the Criminal Police Team of the Municipal Bureau rushed over.  Forensic doctor Xiao Liu also arrived.  When Xiao Liu saw me, he jokingly said, "What's the matter, Song Yan, where there are you, there are dead bodies."

    I spat: "Where there is me, there are dead bodies, will you speak?"

    Xiao Liu smiled, ignored it, and followed the criminal police team to investigate the scene, and then everyone untied the male body.

    After discussing and deciding, we will temporarily transfer the corpse to the funeral home, because we need to organize personnel to investigate the source of the corpse, and we don't know who died.  Even if you draw this virtue, you can't see the original appearance.

    So I decided to go to the funeral home for an autopsy with Xiao Liu's forensic doctor and colleagues from the criminal police team.  When I arrived at the funeral parlor and parked the body, it was only then that I got a close-up look at the man's face.  The makeup on the face is too heavy.  Bright red lips, pink blush, dark circles under the eyes.  There is also the purple-red tongue protruding from the mouth, forming a strange picture.

    After seeing the face of the corpse, I actually felt a little uncomfortable, and subconsciously avoided it.  Forensic doctor Xiao Liu saw me, smiled and comforted me and said, "It's normal for people who suffocate to death to have this kind of expression, don't be afraid."

    I spat: "I'm not scared. By the way, don't you think it looks a little uncomfortable?"

    Xiao Liu said with a smile: "I come into contact with various corpses every day, so what are I afraid of? How can I do this if I'm afraid every day." Then, while putting on surgical gloves, he said to the corpse: "Don't worry, I will cut the knife very quickly.  Yes. Now, Officer Song and I will mourn for you in silence."

    I watched him muttering, and it was funny in my heart.  I remember that I also ran into a murder case last time, and I was about to show up with the forensic doctor Xiao Liu.  Then before leaving, I saw that he went to warm up a fire in the summer, and he usually mourned the dead during the autopsy.  It seems that this product is also afraid of evil.

    Lin Yufan watched Xiao Liu's dissection, halfway through the dissection, and immediately ran out the door to vomit.  I smiled and continued to watch, waiting for Xiao Liu to thoroughly examine the corpse.  In the end, Xiao Liu told me that it can be preliminarily determined that the death was caused by mechanical asphyxiation.

    Xiao Liu said: "No fatal trauma was found after the autopsy. No abnormalities were found in the brainstem. It may be a suicide case. Of course, this is only a preliminary result."

    "Suicide? Dress yourself up as this kind of virtue and commit suicide." I said, "It doesn't look like it."

    Xiao Liu shrugged and said: "The rest is waiting for you to investigate, I don't know."

    With that said, he began to sew up the corpse.  This scene is a bit harsh, and I want to leave first.  But just as I was about to leave, Xiao Liu suddenly called out to me: "Wait, Song Yan, there is something here! There seems to be something."

    I stopped and turned around and walked over again, only to see Xiao Liu pointing at the belly of the corpse.  I saw that there was a slight bulge in the abdomen.  So Xiao Liu gently wiped the belly of the corpse with his hand, and then pressed it with his hand, and II saw a silver-white needle being pulled out from under the navel of the corpse.

    Surprised, I leaned over to take a look, and saw that what he pulled out was a very thin silver needle about 40 centimeters long.  Because there are needles, this is not a simple suicide.  So I shrugged at Xiao Liu: "Dude, you have to do it all over again."

    Xiao Liu rolled his eyes helplessly, and checked the corpse again.

    His inspection will take longer, so I said goodbye to Xiao Liu first, and planned to go back to the Hunting Bureau to ask why Ouyang Bo participated in this case.

    I was driving Lin Yufan back, and I was a little bit sleepy along the way. While driving, the car swayed and almost hit the side of the road.  Lin Yufan screamed in fright, and immediately shouted: "Brother Song, if you're sleepy, I'll drive instead, I don't want to die!"

    I smiled angrily and said, "Okay, I just happened to be sleepy, let's change places."

    So I sat in the passenger seat and asked Lin Yufan to drive.  After sitting in the passenger seat, my nerves completely relaxed, and I gradually dozed off.

    Half asleep and half awake, I seem to hear someone singing in my ear.  That song seemed to be sung by a woman, and it was an old Cantonese song: "

    ? Oath Illusion as Smoke and Cloud Word

    ? with all my heart

    Love is as hot as fire

    How to burn a lifetime

    Continuation is not easy

    Negative is your name

    ? Wrong payment of thousands of lovesickness

    Love is like water passing away to the east

    ? Infatuated in vain

    I wish I never met that day

    only hope to depend on each other

    Regardless of seeing all the regrets in the world

    Gradually old and youthful

    ? Human face mutation

    ? Pray to meet again that day

    ? Telling all lovesickness

    ? I hope you don¡¯t let me down again

    infatuated attention

    People are kept by love

    ? I hope you don¡¯t let me down again

    infatuated attention

    Ask when we will meet again

    The singing woman's voice was low, and slowly, a vague shadow seemed to appear in front of my eyes.

    It was a woman in a dark red cheongsam with curly hair in a bun.  At first, this woman turned her back to me. She was tall and slender, wrapped in a dark red cheongsam with bright colors, and she had a unique style.

    Surrounded by a vast smog, I couldn't see where it was.  Just when I was a little curious about this woman's appearance, I saw her slowly turn her face towards me.

    This face is also pretty, with an oval face, red lips, and eyes that seem to be hesitating to speak, but contain infinite sadness and emotion.  That face gradually became clear, and the woman seemed to be walking towards me slowly from a distance.  Walking and singing this strange old Cantonese song.

    But when he walked up to me, that pretty face suddenly switched to the face of the hanged male corpse.  With heavy make-up, the purple-black tongue stretched out, getting longer and longer, and actually circled towards my neck.

    "Ah!" I shivered and woke up immediately.

    After waking up, seeing that the car was still driving, Lin Yufan glanced at me while driving: "What's wrong, Brother Song, have you been having nightmares just now?"

    "It's really a nightmare." I rubbed between my brows and sat up straight.

    Lin Yufan smiled and said, "We'll be there soon. You can rest for a while after meeting the chief and reporting the situation."

    I nodded, couldn't help but think of the woman in the dream, and was a little dazed for a while.

    But that Cantonese song really seemed familiar, as if I had heard it a long time ago.

    I was thinking wildly when the car stopped, and Lin Yufan called me out of the car.  So I followed him back to the Office of the Hunting Bureau, and as soon as I entered the door, I saw Ouyang Bo was already waiting for us.

    As soon as I entered, Ouyang Bo stared at me a few times and asked, "Song Yan, what's wrong with you? You look very bad." I yawned and said, "I seem to be a little sleepy. Something is wrong  It seems that I am very tired.¡± (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 610 Carmine Makeup (Part 1)

    ?

    Ouyang Bo looked at me for a while, frowned and said: "It's not quite right. All right, you'd better take a good rest for a day. If you still feel unwell, please tell me."

    "Don't say it, I really feel like I'm taking a day off." I yawned, feeling more and more sleepy.

    Ouyang Bo said: "Then you can go and rest for an hour first."

    I nodded, yawned and went to the lounge.  Before I lay down on the bed, I inadvertently glanced back at the mirror and was startled.  I saw that my complexion was a little pale, and the dark circles under my eyes were quite heavy.

    "A ghost upper body?" I frowned.  But ordinary ghosts would not dare to go to my body. I can be sure of this, and I have not been controlled by ghosts.  Could it be that something unclean followed?

    In the past few days, I have been extremely tired, and my vitality has been greatly exhausted.  It seems that something wants to take advantage of it.

    I am also too lazy to pay attention to these wandering ghosts.  I have the protection of the dragon inner alchemy in my body, and ordinary ghosts can't get on my body at all.  So I also felt relieved and lay down to sleep.

    Soon fell asleep.  But when I fell asleep, I always felt that someone was touching my head and whispering.  The hand was cold, like a woman's long, pale hand.  I seem to still be able to see the bright red Kodan on her hands.

    As expected, I heard that old Cantonese song again:

    ? Oath Illusion as Smoke and Cloud Word

    ? with all my heart

    Love is as hot as fire

    How to burn a lifetime

    Continuation is not easy

    It's this song again.  I cursed in my heart, how much this female ghost loves to sing this song.  It can't be Sister Fang's ghost.

    ? Struggling to wake up in a daze, only to find that there was nothing around.  So I fell asleep again in a daze.  But falling asleep is still the same dream.

    I was so angry that I stopped sleeping altogether and woke up when I rolled over.  That's really crazy, but who is that singing woman?

    I thought about it, got up and went to the office to find a pen and paper, and drew the woman in my dream.  A dark red printed cheongsam, tall and slender, with curly hair in a bun, misty eyes that seem to contain sadness, and bright red lips.  Not to mention, after the painting was finished, it really felt like Anita Mui.

    I couldn't sleep anymore, so I got up and went to Ouyang Bo's office.  Ouyang Bo hung up the phone with a serious face.  Seeing me enter the door, he frowned and said, "Song Yan, your face is still ugly. Are you haunted by ghosts? It stands to reason that you should be fine."

    I smiled wryly and said, "How do I know? By the way, Ouyang Zhuanjia, this is a picture of the female ghost in my dream. I think it has something to do with the man who hanged himself, because after I touched the corpse, there was always this thing."  haunt me."

    Having said that, I handed the scroll in my hand to Ouyang Bo.  Ouyang Bo took it, and seemed to just glance at it absent-mindedly, then put the painting aside, looked at me seriously and said, "Song Yan, I have something to discuss with you."

    When I heard that the leader was so polite, I felt a little heartbroken.  Generally, this is the rhythm of resignation.  Could it be that Ouyang Zhuan's family really can't stand me cheating on my teammates and wants to drive me away.

    "Ouyang Zhuan's family, if you have something to say, just say it. I am so polite." I said with a curl of my lips.

    "You accidentally obtained the Dao method of human scriptures. This kind of thing is rare in the world, and people who practice Taoism are vying for it. You are in a very dangerous situation now. I think I will send some experts to protect you in the future, and you don't have to go out for some tasks.  That's it. I'll let someone else handle this case." Ouyang Bo said.

    "Send someone to protect me?" I heard that right, can I be protected as an errand runner?

    Ouyang Bo nodded and said: "I originally wanted Zhao Yu and another person to protect you, but now it seems that Zhao Yu can't count on it for the time being."

    I smiled wryly and said: "Ouyang Zhuan's family, can I just keep hiding? Don't think about it, life and death are up to you. Don't worry, I would rather die than tell others about the teachings written by people."  What to protect me, don't I know your schemes, probably because you don't want people's calligraphy to go to the enemy's side.

    Ouyang Bo looked at me and nodded, and then put a piccolo on the table: "Tang Lin is imprisoned now, and the piccolo will be returned to you. We have set up three-dimensional positioning tracking on the piccolo. If you have something, you can also report back in time  .¡±

    I smiled and accepted it, thinking that this is your purpose, right? Hey, sending someone to protect me is just being polite, to test my tone and see if I can leak the secret.  This kind of tracking and positioning is probably also a means of monitoring me. Maybe they will kill me directly when they see that I have leaked the secret of human calligraphy and Taoism.

    Seeing that I accepted it, Ouyang Bo began to study the portrait I sent over again.  I took the opportunity to ask: "By the way, Ouyang Zhuan's family, before thatWhat was written in the letter?  "

    Ouyang Bo said: "We haven't figured out that sheepskin letter yet."

    I looked at Ouyang Bo's expression, but I couldn't see why.  Ouyang Bo changed the topic, and said: "No matter what era this portrait is, whether it is dead or alive, as long as you draw an octagonal portrait, take it to Lin Yufan to scan and find the information of the Hunting Bureau.  I can find it. Go ahead and show Lin Yufan."

    Having said that, Ouyang Bo handed the painting to me.  I asked: "Ouyang Zhuan's family, even if this is a supernatural case, it seems that there is only one victim. Why did it alert the Spirit Hunting Bureau? Didn't the Spirit Hunting Bureau intervene because of a series of supernatural murders?"

    Ouyang Bo said: "It has already happened. In fact, this kind of murder case has not only happened this time in the past few days. It has happened in the past, and it was at this time in previous years. It was only the first time that it was regarded as a suicide by mental illness. The police concluded that  After it committed suicide, there was no further investigation. When it reappeared in the second year, it was taken seriously, and it was designated as a serial murder, but the murderer was not found. It was not reported to the Hunting Bureau until it reappeared in the third year of this year."

    I nodded and said, "So there were already two victims. October 28, did they all die on this day?" I asked, recalling the time of death calculated by the forensic doctor Xiao Liu.

    Ouyang Bo nodded and said: "Yes, they all died on this day. So now you go to Lin Yufan to check, and then the two of you will investigate."

    I responded and took the portrait out to find Lin Yufan.  The computer of the Hunting Bureau is made of special materials, similar to the mobile phone of the Hunting Bureau, it can be used in the three worlds, and can communicate with life and death.  If it is mass-produced, China Mobile, China Unicom and China Telecom can only kneel and lick.

    Lin Yufan took the portrait and scanned it from the computer, and then opened the portrait comparison library.  These avatar comparison databases are relatively high-end, and they are in line with some data in the underworld. Even if the person is dead, you can also find out the whereabouts of the ghost.  Of course, compared to the news about ghosts and bad news, it is far from good.  After a while, Lin Yufan found someone similar to this woman.

    "Brother Song, your drawing skills are pretty good. The similarity is more than 95%. This woman's name is Ruqin. Of course, this is just a stage name. It's hard to find her real name. She was a drama actress in the 1980s.  At the age of fifteen, it seemed that her feelings were frustrated and she couldn't think about committing suicide. There were some gossip news that her lover had an affair with another woman, so that made her think about it." Lin Yufan said: "When he died, he was wearing the kind of clothes you mentioned.  And she did die on October 28th. But the strange thing is that her ghost cannot be found, because the underworld doesn't seem to have done anything about it."

    "Can't find the ghost?" I was surprised: "Everyone in the world knows that she is dead, so why can't the ghost be found? It stands to reason that after a person is buried, the ghost will definitely be taken away by ghosts and rearranged. Even if it is a sudden death,  There should also be a whereabouts."

    "Either, this ghost was broken up by someone, or it was locked somewhere." Lin Yufan said: "It's been more than 20 years, so it's hard to find."

    I frowned and sighed: "Forget it, I'll look for it myself. Since every accident in the past few years has happened near the winery in Tanggu, then this Ruqin should have some relationship with that place. I'll go around there.  Turn, you wait here for my call."

    With that said, I went out to leave.  Lin Yufan suddenly called to me: "Hey, are you going alone?"

    "Nonsense, of course I'm going alone, why don't I take you? What can you do?" I said speechlessly.

    "Then be careful, Officer Ouyang said, you have to be very careful recently." Lin Yufan pouted.

    "I know." After finishing speaking, I packed my things and hurried out the door.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 612 Carmine Makeup (Part 2)

    ?

    I immediately retracted my hand when I heard the words, and said with a sneer, "I'm just trying to see how much weight you've lost."

    Zhao Yu said: "Sit in the living room and wait for a while, and eat later."

    ?I saw that Zhao Yu still needed a while to cook, so I went to the living room, touched the red flag out again, and wondered how it would attract ghosts?

    Thinking of this, I suddenly remembered that Tang Xin left not long ago, Zhao Yu should have leftover burnt paper and joss sticks here.  Why don't I borrow it and see if I can attract that female ghost.  It was already night at this time, so I dug out some burning paper and joss sticks from the house, and went downstairs to the convenience store to buy some things for sacrifices, such as fruits.

    After I came back, I lit three incense sticks, sat on the sofa, looked at the red flag, and wondered if I should go around a few more times.  Zhao Yu had finished dinner at this time, looked at me busy in surprise, and asked, "What are you fussing about?"

    I said: "I still want to see that female ghost, but I always feel that there is something strange about it. You put away our police uniforms and everything related to the police first. I'll see if I can recruit her again.  "

    Zhao Yu said helplessly: "You can't do this. After you told me just now, I was thinking why I could find that ghost by holding the red flag around a few times. Then I figured it out. It's not that  You can turn the ghost out by turning around in a few circles, but because the red flag seems to be made of red paper-cut. It is like the common red paper-cut material of Double Happiness many years ago. I guess, this thing should be  It's something that the female ghost Ruqin used before she was alive."

    I shook my head and said: "Not necessarily, you see I can't see anything if I stand still and hold a red flag."

    Zhao Yu said: "Turning around is not the purpose. Some weak spirits need a medium to communicate with humans. I guess, what she needs is the natural wind. The wind around you can make her appear temporarily."

    After hearing this, I think it makes sense.  Zhao Yu said, "I'll go to the scene of the crime with you after dinner. I'll try it then."

    When I saw Zhao Yu say that, I happily sat down to eat.  After eating, I subconsciously glanced at him several times.  Zhao Yu picked up the food without turning his face, and said, "What do you think I am doing?"

    "How do you know I'm watching you if you don't look at me?" I laughed.

    Zhao Yu shook his head helplessly, and turned on the TV casually.  It was time for "Gu Jian Ji Tan" to be broadcast on TV, and Ouyang Shaogong was holding Baili Tusu's hand always felt that something was wrong.

    After dinner, Zhao Yu and I took the incense candle offerings and drove to the scene of the crime again.  Almost at the place, Zhao Yu parked the car at the intersection closest to the scene.  Then we got out of the car with our things and walked to the willow tree where the man was hanged.

    There is no moon and no stars tonight, and the fallen willow leaves are still laid out on the ground.  The dry branches were swinging back and forth in the air, and there was only the sound of the wind whistling around, but there was no one in sight.

    Zhao Yu put the things on the ground and said: "Instead of looking for the female ghost who is so weak that she can't find her body, it's better to ask the ghost of the man who hanged here. It's less than seven days now, and the ghost is still there.  In Yangjian. If we shout casually, we will find him naturally."

    "Looking for ghosts to ask for directions, I can do that, but I can't guarantee that the one I find is this hanged ghost. The ones I find are usually bored onlookers, just to ask for some incense money." I said.

    Zhao Yu untied the cloth bag he brought, took out the incense and lit it, and said, "This is different from recruiting ghosts. Unjustly killed ghosts, hanged ghosts, there are other ways to recruit ghosts. I have learned some from Master before, and I will try it tonight.  "

    Zhao Yu recruiting ghosts is a bit fresh.  So I stood aside and watched him finish placing the offerings and set up the incense burner.  During this period, Zhao Yu asked: "What is the name of this hanged man? What is his origin?"

    I said: "After investigation, it is a nearby villager with no background, just an ordinary villager named Li Dacheng."

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said: "No, there must be something special about it. Forget about it, I'll try to see if I can recruit that ghost."

    As he said that, Zhao Yu burned incense and closed his eyes, and chanted a mantra: "God of Heaven, God of Earth, people are in danger, and it is difficult to leave the body. The wronged soul returns!" As he said, he stood up, grabbed a handful of Mingqian, and suddenly  To the sky.

    The cold wind suddenly blew, and the paper money was like rain from the sky, floating and circling in mid-air for a while, and then scattered all around.  The sound of the wind seemed to be clearer.  I fiddled with the burnt paper in front of me, and suddenly saw a strange change in the burnt paper.

    The burning paper in front of me was slowly spinning, like a small whirlwind, and the flames jumped.  Although the night wind was strong, the burning flame was not blown tottering, but still burning vigorously.

    Zhao Yu whispered to me: "He is here."

    As I said that, I saw his eyes fall on me.??.  With a chill on my back, I slowly turned and looked behind me.  Sure enough, I saw a man standing not far from us.  This man was wearing a long red trench coat with heavy makeup on his face, exactly like the hanged ghost.

    coming!  The hanged ghost had a lot of grievances, so I was ready to fight.  The ghost's figure flashed a few times, and in a short while, it was already face to face with me.

    I didn't dare to underestimate him, so I immediately chanted the mantra and patted it on top of his head: "Ghosts treasures!" If the technique of enslaving ghosts didn't work, I would really kneel down.

    Fortunately, I shot quickly, and this time I just caught the ghost's head.  Rays of light were nailed down from the top of the ghost's head, and I saw him let out a scream.  The sound echoed in the night sky, like the wailing of a night owl, which gave people goosebumps.

    Seeing that the ghost was pinned down by me, I asked, "Are you Li Dacheng?"

    The male ghost looked at me resentfully and nodded reluctantly.

    Zhao Yu asked: "Do you have any impression of who killed you?"

    Li Dacheng shook his head.

    "I'm going, this is called being a ghost without realizing it. I don't know how I died." I said speechlessly.

    Suddenly, I remembered the silver needle I took out from Li Dacheng's body, and I couldn't help asking: "Don't you have any impression of your own death?"

    Li Dacheng shook his head, his voice was very hoarse: "I don't know, I didn't see the man's face. It was a man in a red suit who killed me, but I don't know what he looks like, his whole body is covered in red."

    "Red?" Zhao Yu repeated, his gaze could not help falling on the red windbreaker on his body: "Is this clothes the murderer's?"

    Li Dacheng nodded: "Yes."

    "This is a woman's windbreaker. It seems that the person wearing this windbreaker is not very old." I said.

    "Can a woman have so much strength to hang a young man from a tree? Either there are some tools to assist. However, the on-site inspection report you mentioned shows that there are no suspicious traces. It can only be said that the murderer may not be  Very human." Zhao Yu said.

    I suddenly thought of the singing female ghost, so I asked, "Could it be a ghost, such as that Ruqin?"

    Zhao Yu looked at me and asked, "Have you ever seen a ghost kill people and still need to use a rope?" I immediately shut up.

    Zhao Yu pondered: "The murderer should be a person, and it is likely to be a woman."

    "Young woman," I added.

    Zhao Yu asked: "How do you know?"

    "Trench coat, red trench coat, which aunt would wear this." I said.

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "Not necessarily." Then, he asked me to let go of Li Dacheng's ghost.  I had to lift the spell.

    Li Dacheng breathed a sigh of relief, stood up and said, "What is the origin of the two of you? Why did you call me here?"

    Zhao Yu looked at him and said suspiciously: "It stands to reason that the person who died suddenly had a lot of resentment and a ghostly aura, but you don't seem to be like this. I think you are a little weak, but you don't have any resentment."

    Li Dacheng pointed to his stomach and said: "I don't know, I just feel that my stomach hurts all the time, as if someone has been pricking me with a needle."

    I suddenly remembered the silver needle, and I couldn't help but glanced at each other with Zhao Yu.

    "Don't you even know that you have been pierced with silver needles?" Zhao Yu asked.

    Li Dacheng shook his head.

    "It seems that it was inserted after death. But what is the purpose of this? I have never heard of acupuncture in the navel." I said speechlessly.

    Zhao Yu said to Li Dacheng: "You go back first. We will definitely find your murderer."

    Li Dacheng said with a bitter face: "I'm afraid I will be wiped out before you find it."

    "How is this possible?" I said, "We don't want to kill you."

    Li Dacheng said: "In the past few days, I feel that something seems to be sucking my ghost energy. I am a little weaker every day, and I can't hold it for a long time." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 613: The Unexpected Murderer (Part 1)

    ?

    "It seems that someone is practicing sorcery." Zhao Yu said.

    "Then what should this ghost do?" I asked, I can't know the situation, or just watch him disappear?

    Zhao Yu thought for a while, and said: "Take him back first, and please ask Uncle Wu to watch it for a few days. He will definitely think of a way."

    I thought it could only be like this.  Neither Zhao Yu nor I are good at this, but Wu Dan is an expert.  So he persuaded Li Dacheng to go with us.

    At this time, I saw that the burning paper on the ground stopped turning, and slowly burned out, turning into ashes.

    After we drove back, we went to wake Wu Dan up first, and then gave him a male ghost, telling him to watch it first and deal with it after solving the case.

    Wu Dan looked at the ghost, and said, "Can you give me a better one next time?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "Master, show me why he is so weak? It stands to reason that the ghosts of people who die violently should have a strong ghostly spirit."

    Wu Dan said: "This reason is not necessarily the case. Please tell me what happened first?"

    So I told Zhao Yu the whole process and details of the case to Wu Dan.  Wu Dan listened, pondered for a while, and said: "Silver needles? I seem to have seen this in an ancient book I read a few days ago. The book is basically nonsense, and I don't really believe it. But it is a kind of sorcery taught by Meishan. Books  There is a place where it is written about the method of turning people into foxes. The needle is pierced at the navel, that is, the silver needle is pierced at the same point of the fox; and painting people's face is a way to attract foxes.  Because it is said that in a cloudy and damp place, with the help of moonlight, plus the dead person, the fox fairy can be attracted. And killing the fox fairy is said to be able to rejuvenate and gain the power of the fox fairy. So, there must be a fox on the scene  dead body, but you said that you carefully inspected the scene and found nothing.¡±

    "It's also possible that the fox's body was taken away." Zhao Yu said, "It seems that the murderer has little to do with that female ghost named Ruqin."

    "No, no, that's not necessarily the case. The dates of these people's deaths are all on the day of Ruqin's death, all on October 28th." I said, "And this little flag, by the way, you said it would  Could it be that the old lady with dementia has a relationship with Ruqin?"

    Wu Dan thought for a while, and said: "Looking for ghosts to ask directions and news, Zhao Zhenhai is more professional than us. Ask him tomorrow if there is any way to find that ghost like a piano. What kind of dementia?  Where did she get the little red flag?"

    "I don't know about it. Who knows where she got it." I said, "Otherwise, I'll investigate it for her tomorrow."

    After the discussion, we will leave Li Dacheng's ghost here with Wu Dan.  Wu Dan asked us to wait first, and then went downstairs by himself.  After a while, he came back with a clay pot, and there was still a puddle of rainwater in it.

    "What is this, master?" I leaned over to take a look, the water was green and faint, and it seemed that a lot of moss had grown.

    "I kept the autumn rainwater behind the house in a shady place. I thought it might be useful in the future, so I will use it." Then, Wu Dan said to Li Dacheng: "Come on, sit in the water."  sit."

    Li Dacheng took a look at us, and then obediently got into the clay pot.  Wu Dan put the lid on and said, "Water is yin, especially this kind of rootless water that does not see the sun. No matter how powerful the other party is, there is no way to get the ghost's yin energy through this water."

    Seeing that Wu Dan had placed the ghost properly, I went back with Zhao Yu.  By the time we got home, it was almost midnight.  Seeing that Zhao Yu was still looking sullen, I smiled and said, "Hey, it's boring to be alone, why don't you come and live with me?"

    Zhao Yu glanced at me and said, "No."

    "Come on." I couldn't help but drag him into the door: "Sleep together, so you won't be depressed by yourself."

    Zhao Yu didn't refuse too much, probably because he was really bored these days.  After washing up, we both lay down and went to sleep.

    But this time, I still didn't sleep soundly.  In the dream, that woman came to sing again, and the Cantonese song was still played back.  Not only that, but I still felt a pair of cold hands touching my forehead, and I couldn't help cursing in my dream: "Can you sing another song?!"

    I don't know if I was too angry, but I actually yelled out this voice.  After shouting, I also woke up, and saw that it was still dark outside the window, probably not long after I slept.

    After waking up, I found that Zhao Yu next to me hadn't moved, and I couldn't help being surprised.  Zhao Yu's hearing and senses have always been very keen, it is impossible that I yelled and he was not woken up.  So my eyes fell on him.

    I saw Zhao Yu was sleeping with his back to me, and there was no sound at all.  So I leaned over and patted him on the shoulder: "Zhao Yu,Feather?  "

    But just after my hand fell on his body, I saw that Zhao Yu suddenly disappeared, and the one lying on my bed was actually a woman wearing a printed dark red cheongsam.

    I immediately retracted my hand.  I saw the woman turn around slowly, with a pale face turned towards me impressively.  Those big eyes, which were originally full of worry and worry, now had a layer of venomous and cold light, which made me shudder.

    Just as I was in a daze, I saw that woman's eyes turned completely white, and the black eyeballs disappeared instantly.  At the same time, I saw a pair of hands like poisonous snakes, immediately wrapped around my neck.

    "Ah!" Before I could react, the female ghost grabbed my neck and pressed me down.

    Soon, I felt a little out of breath and wanted to roll my eyes.  I couldn't help but secretly resent that I didn't bring God of War here just now, this is called natural wit and hard to give up, and a moment of foolishness makes everyone ridicule.

    Just when I was about to suffocate, I suddenly felt a "pop" in my ear, as if someone gave me a big mouth.

    I opened my eyes in a jerk, only to see that the grimace with rolling eyes was gone, Zhao Yu grabbed my hands and pressed them on the bed, leaned in front of me and shouted: "Song Yan, wake up!"

    Three seconds later, I woke up completely.  This time I really woke up from my dream.  But, um, Zhao Yu's posture is a bit weird.  Seeing him pressing on me, I couldn't help blurting out: "Zhao Yu, what do you want to do?!"

    Seeing me talking, Zhao Yu breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time let go of me and lay aside: "What am I doing, I heard you yelling in your dream, and then I choked my neck and didn't let go, so I gave you a slap to break it apart."  your hands."

    "Oh, thank you." I thought to myself that it was dangerous, this female ghost took advantage of my weak sleep consciousness to sneak up on me, but luckily called Zhao Yu over to sleep with me today on a whim.

    Zhao Yu leaned against the head of the bed and asked, "What did you dream about just now?"

    "What else, I dreamed that the female ghost was like a piano. I dreamed that you turned into her and wanted to strangle me. I said why these ghosts don't have any new tricks, they insist on strangling people." I spat.

    "Why is it her again?" Zhao Yu muttered to himself.

    "Why not, this case probably has something to do with her." I said angrily, "Tomorrow I will investigate her thoroughly."

    Zhao Yu sighed: "Go to sleep, we will talk about it tomorrow."

    After all, I lay down again and fell asleep again.  This time, I didn't encounter any ghosts to intrude the dream.

    Early the next morning, Xiao Liu, the forensic doctor of the Municipal Bureau, called me and said that after the re-autopsy, nothing new was found in the body except needles.  Now the identity of the corpse has also been determined. It is a person from a village near Tanggu District. His name is Li Dacheng and he has been working outside for many years.  In the past few days, he was going home to prepare for his marriage, but in the end he died unexpectedly.

    Colleagues from the Municipal Bureau also found the victim's home.  But there is no one at home.

    Under authorization, colleagues from the Municipal Bureau forcibly opened the residence of Li Dacheng's family.  As soon as the door was opened, there was a strong smell.  Then they found the corpses of Li Dacheng's parents in the bedroom, and the corpses have already decayed.  Soon, the police gave me an autopsy report, saying that Li Dacheng's parents committed suicide.  The cause of death was pesticide poisoning.  And two suicide notes were found in Li Dacheng's home, which were left by Li Dacheng's parents.  The general content is that Li Dacheng is working abroad, but he likes a young lady and plans to bring him back for marriage.  But this Fang's family has already made a marriage for him, but Li Dacheng has always disagreed. The parents feel sorry for the in-laws. At the same time, this kind of thing happened in the family, and the whole village pointed at the two, so they committed suicide by drinking medicine.  up.

    "A suicide note?" Zhao Yu frowned and said, "Li Dacheng is a migrant worker with a low level of education, and his parents are even more illiterate. How can he write a suicide note?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 614: The Unexpected Murderer (Part 2)

    ?

    "You mean, they were poisoned to death?" I asked.

    "It should be. Maybe the murderer did it, because the two old people happened to see the murderer, or they knew something." Zhao Yu said.

    "This case is so complicated now that I don't know where to start to investigate it." I said helplessly.

    "Then start investigating bit by bit. Since you are haunted by female ghosts, then start to investigate from female ghosts." Zhao Yu said: "Ruqin, when she died, she was in the song and dance theater near the winery. But now  That cabaret theater has become a winery. Today we will go into the winery to have a look."

    "Twenty years have passed, what can the winery have left?" I sighed.

    "Go and have a look." Zhao Yu said, and took me to Tanggu District again.  But when we went, we found nothing.  Because there is nothing wrong with the winery at all, and the atmosphere is not any different.  This is just an ordinary winery.  I have met people from the winery, they are from other places to do business, and they don't know anything about what happened here before.

    The two of us came out with nothing, Zhao Yu looked at the willow tree outside the winery, and suddenly asked: "By the way, Ruqin's information seems to say that she committed suicide in the song and dance theater at that time, so after her body was found  , where was it buried?"

    "Ruqin was an orphan, and was buried nearby after her death. But after more than 20 years, I'm afraid her grave can't be found anymore," I said.

    "Then let's go around the village and see if there is any problem in the village. By the way, there is also that crazy lady. Didn't you say that she gave you the red flag?" Zhao Yu said, "Don't you find it strange?  An old man with dementia, where did he get this thing?"

    I was surprised and said: "Zhao Yu, you don't suspect an old lady of committing crimes, do you? She is so old, how can she hang a grown man from a tree?"

    Zhao Yu said: "It's hard to say now, if it is the remnants of Meishan's teaching, it can be done with the help of animal spiritual power." As he said, Zhao Yu pulled me towards the entrance of the village.

    The two of us walked along the path in the village.  However, I don't see anything wrong.  There is no ghost aura, and there is no weird aura emanating from the special magnetic field of the spirit body.

    "Nothing." I said to Zhao Yu.

    "Where did you see that aunt?" Zhao Yu asked.

    "It's right in front, but she's not here today, and I didn't notice where her home is." I pointed to the place where I saw the so-called old lady with Alzheimer's that day.

    "It should be nearby." Zhao Yu said: "If she has problems and is different from ordinary people, then the place where she lives should also be unusual. Look at the houses nearby, which one has problems?"

    I took a closer look around and saw ordinary houses exuding popularity.  There is only one room without any life, it is probably an empty house.

    "There is only one empty room, the rest is nothing special." I said.

    "The empty room, is it the one on our right?" Zhao Yu asked.

    "How do you know?" I was a little surprised.

    "Because I smell a strange smell." Zhao Yu frowned and said, "It's like the smell of animals."

    "Is it a fox?" I suddenly thought of Wu Dan's remarks, and asked immediately.

    "It's possible. Let's go in and have a look." With that said, Zhao Yu walked to the door of that family's house.

    When I got to the door, I realized that the house didn't look like an empty house.  The front of the door was cleaned quite clean, the vermilion paint on the wooden door was very new, and the door knocker was polished to a bright finish.

    If there are people living there, why is there no popularity in the house?

    Zhao Yu stepped forward and knocked on the door.  After a while, someone opened the door.  I glanced around, and the one who opened the door was the young woman who helped the old lady away that day and claimed to be her daughter-in-law.

    However, she seemed to have no impression of me, she just looked at Zhao Yu and me in surprise, and asked, "Who are you two?"

    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "Sorry to bother you. I'm a distant relative of Li Dacheng. I heard that he passed away these days, so I came here to express my condolences. But I haven't been back for many years, and I have forgotten where his family lives, so I want to ask  Ask for directions."

    As Zhao Yu said this, his eyes swept across the yard.

    The woman smiled and said: "Li Dacheng's funeral has been finished long ago. His old people have also left, and there is no one at home. You are late."

    Zhao Yu sighed: "So that's how it is. Well, then we'll go first."

    Having said that, Zhao Yu turned to leave.  But the woman stopped Zhao Yu and said with a smile: "Look, you have come all the way, and there is no place to live near this village, why not?"?? Rest at my house, I will ask the village chief to find you a place to live.  There is no one in the Li family now, and you are relatives of his family, which means we are neighbors.  It's not good to let you go like this.  "

    I was quite surprised to hear this.  What does this woman mean?  Could it be that Zhao Yu is handsome?

    Zhao Yu was also a little surprised, but since she invited us in, it was a good time to check.  Just as Zhao Yu and I were about to step in, we saw a figure stumbling out of the room.

    I saw this figure holding a huge broom in his hand, rushing towards Zhao Yu's face.  I took a closer look, isn't this the crazy aunt with Alzheimer's disease?

    Before I understood what was going on, I saw my aunt holding up a broom and slapping Zhao Yu's face down.  Zhao Yu quickly dodged to the side, and swung the broom across his arm.  I quickly dragged Zhao Yu back.

    What kind of rhythm is this, the aunt will not let us in the door?

    "Fairy!! Ghost!! Get out!!" The aunt yelled heart-piercingly at the top of her throat. She yelled so hard that veins burst out on her forehead.

    Zhao Yu and I had no choice but to retreat.  The young woman got a little impatient, grabbed the broom in her hand and threw it aside, and shouted: "Mom, if you do this again, I will have to lock you up!"

    The voice was full of impatience, and the old lady seemed to be frightened, she pursed her lips like a child who had done something wrong, and immediately threw the broom aside, while she shrank to the side, mumbling  stop.

    After being quarreled by the old lady, it was difficult for Zhao Yu and I to enter the house, so Zhao Yu said: "Then let's go first, anyway, this place is not far from downtown Tianjin, and we can always find a place to live."

    The young woman sighed: "It's okay, you see, there is an old man in our family, and his mind is not very clear, which scares you."

    Zhao Yu smiled and said: "It's okay, let's go first." Saying goodbye to the woman, he dragged me forward.

    I walked for a while, and when I looked back, the young woman was still standing at the door and staring at our backs. I couldn't help but feel a little puzzled.  I suspected that the old lady might be the murderer before, could she be an accomplice?  Looking at the way the aunt hit someone just now, she really doesn't look like an old man in her dying years, she has a lot of momentum.

    After walking for a while and turning a corner, Zhao Yu stopped and said, "Did you see that old man just now?"

    "I see, it's the dementia aunt I saw that day." I said, "If you suspect that she is the murderer, it's possible. Look at her energy just now, it's enough. It's no problem to kill someone."

    Zhao Yu snorted coldly: "No, it was because I saw her that I ruled out her suspicion."

    "Why, how to say?" I asked.

    "Didn't you see the scar on her arm? It seems to be an old wound from a beating," Zhao Yu said, "That woman warmly invited us into the house. It may not be a good thing, so the aunt found a problem and was eager to save us.  , deliberately drove us away with a broom.¡±

    I was stunned and said: "Could it be that you think too much? With just a scar on your hand, you rule out the suspicion of the aunt? Instead, suspect the daughter-in-law?"

    Zhao Yu said: "It's not just one. It's also on the other arm. The weather is already very cold, but she still came out to beat people with her sleeves rolled up, as if deliberately showing us. There are so many whip marks on her hands  , old wound, seems to be abused. Maybe it was beaten by the daughter-in-law. There is no man in this family, maybe the son is away, maybe the son has passed away. Thinking about it, who do you think is more problematic?"

    I suddenly said: "Do you think that young woman is likely to be the murderer, or has something to do with the murderer? The aunt recognized me, or saw that I was the policeman who came to investigate last time, and deliberately beat us out of the house to save us.  us?"

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "It's not just to save us, but also to pass on information¡ªthe information that she was abused by her daughter-in-law or someone else. This matter is not simple, and I think there may be other things in the future." (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 615: The Unexpected Murderer (Part 2)

    ?

    "Then let's just stay and observe. If there is anything unusual, go in and arrest the young woman." I said.

    Zhao Yu nodded and said: "Yes, stay and take a look, if not, sneak in at night to check."

    Zhao Yu and I left the village and went elsewhere.  There is more than one winery nearby, and more than that one village.  On this road, I also met many old people, so Zhao Yu asked them about the song and dance theater.

    "Ask about the song and dance theater, it's gone long ago!" said an old man whose teeth were about to fall out.  Well, many people from the city came to see her. But after she died, the song and dance theater went down, and after that, it was burned down by a fire."

    "Didn't Ruqin have any relatives back then?" I asked hastily, thinking that Ruqin who appeared in my dream recently might be the key to the case.

    "Didn't she have a man back then, and the man ran away with others, so she couldn't think of hanging herself. He died in the willow tree near the winery over there. Isn't this the latest news that someone hanged to death again, could it be like a harp  Take your life?" Another old lady said in a serious manner.

    "It turns out that Ruqin was hanged to death." I frowned and said, "It couldn't be that Ruqin was also sucked away at that time, and even the ghost could not be found?" Thinking of Li Dacheng, I couldn't help thinking of this.

    Zhao Yu waved his hand and said, "It's unlikely. This kind of thing should have happened only now, and Ruqin has nothing to do with it."

    So the two of us combined the rumors in everyone's mouths, and checked the information with Lin Yufan, and found out that the man Ruqin was from back then was also a drama actor in the song and dance theater, named Lu Chenfeng.  According to the data, Lu Chenfeng is still alive, has married a wife and had children, and is living a good life.  I stopped being a drama actor, and now I am a lecturer at a university art college.

    Since he is also in Tianjin, Zhao Yu and I stopped by to visit Lu Chenfeng.  But when I went to the school to ask, I found out that Lu Chenfeng had asked for leave for a long time and hadn't come.  The reason seems to be some serious illness.  I asked the principal about the address of Lu Chenfeng's home, so Zhao Yu and I looked for it.

    When he knocked on the door of Lu Chenfeng's house, it was a middle-aged woman who opened the door.  She looked at us suspiciously and asked, "Who are you two?"

    I showed my police ID and asked, "Is this the home of Mr. Lu Chenfeng Lu?"

    "Yes, but he is no longer at home." The middle-aged woman's tone suddenly softened: "He is now in a nursing home. The subway station is at the corner outside, and it will only take three stops."

    "Nursing home? May I ask what's wrong with Mr. Lu?" I asked.

    "Psychopathy." The middle-aged woman snorted coldly: "I don't know anything about him, you should find out by yourself."

    With that said, the door slammed shut.

    "What's the matter?" I snorted coldly.

    "How did you get mentally ill?" Zhao Yu sighed, "Forget it, go and have a look and confirm Ruqin's story."

    So we both went to the nursing home to find this road Chenfeng.  After finding Lu Chenfeng's ward according to the address, Zhao Yu and I were very disappointed.  This Lu Chenfeng is crazy enough.

    As soon as he entered the door of the ward, he saw this old man in his fifties wearing a coat from the Republic of China and walking around the room, sometimes shaking his head with his orchid fingers and chuckling, sometimes in grief and indignation, and chanting various lines in his mouth.

    "How did this become like this?" I asked the nurse.

    The nurse said with a smile: "I heard that he was a well-known drama actor when he was young. It must be because he was particularly involved in the filming of a drama. He still can't get out of it until now. He has been wandering around in the drama. By the way, he still has the script  Well, look, it¡¯s on the bookshelf next to the bed.¡± With that said, the nurse left the ward to do other things.

    Zhao Yu and I turned our heads to look, and sure enough there was a simple bookcase next to the bed with a row of books and a notebook on it.

    Zhao Yu conveniently touched the notebook, opened it and took a look, and saw that the cover of the notebook was worn out, and it seemed that it had been kept from a long time ago.

    I followed suit and saw that the content in the diary is quite rich.  What interests me even more is that Lu Chenfeng recorded the story of falling in love with Ruqin when he was young.

    Lu Chenfeng's writing style is good, and his writing is quite touching.  It seems that the two have known each other since they entered the industry, and they have been cooperating in dramas, especially couples, and the most successful one is the drama version of "Rouge Button".  Because the Ruqin in her attire was 70% similar to Anita Mui, she was nicknamed "Little Anita Mui" at that time.

    But after the play was finished, the media reported that Lu Chenfeng had cheated and had private meetings with other actresses. Ruqin didn't think about it for a while, and hanged herself.

      After Ruqin's death, Lu Chenfeng seems to have been living in the shadow of self-blame.  Although he married a wife and had children, his world seemed to have perished with Ruqin's death.  In other words, the door has been closed with Ruqin's death.  Over time, depression became a disease and completely turned into a mental illness.

    In addition to the diary, we found that Lu Chenfeng still kept the newspaper clippings about Ruqin and him from that year.  The newspaper also gave the address of Ruqin's grave.

    "It turned out that Ruqin was not buried in Tanggu District." Zhao Yu said: "The newspaper clipping said that after Ruqin was found hanging herself, her body was placed in the song and dance theater that night. However, it was burned by a fire, and the theater,  Turned into ashes. Such a large fire does not seem like a natural disaster, it should be man-made. Ruqin's so-called cremation may be that some corpses were found and stored in urns for burial."

    "It turns out that this is the cause and effect of the whole incident. If so, who would set fire to this corpse?" I mused, "Could it be that Ruqin, like Ruhua in "Rouge Button", wants Lu Chenfeng to go with her,  He came to claim his life, he was afraid, so he set fire to the corpse?"

    "It's possible, but he's crazy now, and there's no way to explain why." Zhao Yu sighed, "I think Ruqin is indeed inextricably linked to this case, but the real key should be in  On the old woman and the young woman."

    "You talk about a family of farmers, what can they do?" I said, "It can't be the remnants of the Meishan Sect, right?"

    Zhao Yu sighed: "It's hard to say. Everything will have to wait to see the situation."

    Zhao Yu and I took a look at Lu Chenfeng, who was immersed in his acting world, and couldn't help but sigh.  In fact, this can be regarded as a kind of happiness, and it is better than facing the bleak world soberly and living in the shadow of self-blame.

    When we were about to go out, we heard Lu Chenfeng singing on his own:

    "May I never meet

    only hope to depend on each other

    That despite all the regrets of the world

    Gradually old and youthful

    ? Love undiminished human facial variation

    ? Pray to meet again that day

    ? Telling all lovesickness

    ? I hope you don¡¯t let me down again

    infatuated attention

    People are kept by love

    ? I hope you don¡¯t let me down again

    infatuated attention

    Ask when we will meet again"

    I shook my head and closed the door, thinking of the ending of the movie "Rouge Button", Twelve Young Masters also ended up alone and died, similar to Lu Chenfeng.  Therefore, there is a spirit in words in writing, and a spirit in drama.  If you get too deep into the drama, the trajectory of your life will involuntarily follow the script.  Therefore, many celebrities and artists will be trapped by the script, unable to escape, and finally depressed, or their own life trajectory will follow a famous work, which is controlled by the drama spirit.  But once this play spirit is mastered, there may be more classics in the future, and big hits are just around the corner.

    We also didn't care about this unlucky actor who got into the play too deeply and hurt himself, so we returned to Tanggu District with Zhao Yu.  Back this time, it was already dark.  We continued to go back to the neighborhood of the old lady's house, hiding in secret to monitor the movement of the family.

    For the convenience of monitoring this family, Zhao Yu and I secretly climbed to the roof of the house opposite their house.  The houses here are still built with high ridges, which is convenient for me and Zhao Yu to hide.  The two of us hid behind the ridge of the roof, poking our heads out just in time to see the scene in the yard of the old lady's house.  And the acacia tree in front of her house also played a role in covering us.

    I saw that the lights were on in his house, but the lights were not on, and it was dark.  There was no movement in the room for a while, except for cooking smoke rising from the chimney in the kitchen.

    The old lady didn't know which room she was staying in, and there was no sound at all.  Zhao Yu and I were watching intently, when suddenly, I felt something approaching from behind.

    I felt a chill in my heart, and I felt the God of War and turned back suddenly.  Turning around, he happened to meet a pair of deep green eyes that shone with green light.  I almost fell off the roof in fright, but Zhao Yu grabbed me and said in a low voice, "Don't be afraid, it's a wild cat."

    Only then did I fix my eyes on the little thing in front of me, and it turned out to be a black kitten.  The kitten is not big, it looks like it is only a few months old.  The kitten was also startled by me, jumped away, looked at me vigilantly, and made a low meowing sound.

    "What is this cat doing here?" I spat.  This is too curious, right?  Curiosity killed the cat, you know?

    Zhao Yu smiled: "You still don't allow cats to pass by? I saw this little guy just now. He walked over the wall of the old lady's neighbor's house, but when he reached her house, he detoured to  Here it comes."

    "Because you saw us?" I asked in a low voice.

    "Are you good-looking?" Zhao Yu said helplessly, "I guess it's because there is something in the house that the cat thinks it should avoid, so it took a long detour to our place and then detoured out."

    I suddenly remembered the fox that Wu Dan mentioned, and asked cautiously: "Are there foxes or something? Could it be that fox fairies really exist? I don't really believe it."

    Zhao Yu suddenly signaled me to silence: "Stop talking, someone is coming."

    I quickly shut up.  After a while, I really heard someone's footsteps coming from far and near.  I quietly poked my head out to take a look, and saw a man in a black cloak came from a distance to the door of the old lady's house and stopped, looked around, and then knocked lightly on the door.

    This person is all in black, and he can't tell who it is, but he should be a man.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)??: "I guess it's because there is something in the house that makes the cat feel that it should avoid it, so it makes a long detour, walks to our place, and then detours out."

    I suddenly remembered the fox that Wu Dan mentioned, and asked cautiously: "Are there foxes or something? Could it be that fox fairies really exist? I don't really believe it."

    Zhao Yu suddenly signaled me to silence: "Stop talking, someone is coming."

    I quickly shut up.  After a while, I really heard someone's footsteps coming from far and near.  I quietly poked my head out to take a look, and saw a man in a black cloak came from a distance to the door of the old lady's house and stopped, looked around, and then knocked lightly on the door.

    This person is all in black, and he can't tell who it is, but he should be a man.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and sixteen

    ?

    I stared at the man in black, wondering why another stranger came.  How many unknown people are involved in this case?

    But after seeing the man in black knock on the door, someone came out of the old lady's house immediately.  When the man came to the light, I saw that it was the young woman.  I don't know if it's because of the night, but I feel that this woman is a little more strange than during the day, as if she's a different person.  The face is still the same, but the atmosphere of the whole person is completely different.

    The woman walked to the door, opened the door for the man in black, and whispered, "Why are you here?"

    The man didn't say much, and he stepped forward to hug the young woman and kissed wildly.  I can see layers of goosebumps.  Looks like a good friend.  It has been said since ancient times that there are many gossips in front of widows, especially such a young and pretty woman.

    After the two of them pushed and shoved into the door, I saw that the old lady had come out of her room, stood outside the main door, and looked at them both coldly.  The light fell from above her head, casting a large shadow on her face.

    "Damn, she looks like a ghost at night, why is this old woman still alive?" The man saw the old lady staring at him after entering the door, and scolded dissatisfiedly: "Let's get rid of her these few days!"

    The young woman hurriedly said: "No, she is an old man who has lived in this village for twenty or thirty years. If she dies, people will definitely ask her. I'm afraid it will attract too much attention. Let's be more careful these days, the police  They've all come to your door. Don't pay attention to this old woman, she's not clear-headed, and she can't reveal our secret."

    "Police? How did they find this place?" the man asked, taking off his black cloak.  Since his back was to me, I couldn't see his face clearly.  But judging from his body shape, I probably don't know this person.

    The woman said: "Investigate the matter of the man who hanged himself. One of the policemen came to the door today. I pretended not to recognize him. But I'm afraid they have already set their sights on me."

    After hearing this, I realized that this woman had already seen that Zhao Yu and I were policemen, but pretended not to know.  So if he tried to trick us into the house during the day, he probably wanted to kill us both.  Women are poisonous enough.

    I looked into the yard with my head and saw that the old lady was still staring at the adulterer and adulterer without moving.  Seeing her like this, the man was immediately annoyed, and cursed: "Old man, if you look at me again, I'll dig out your eyes!" As he spoke, the black cloak in his hand shook, and he threw it at the old lady.

    I saw that the man really had a bit of kung fu, the cloak in his hand was swung like a whip, and he went over his head and face, causing the old lady to stagger.

    Only then did the old lady stumble into the house screaming.  The man laughed out loud when he saw this, and I was so angry that my teeth itch.  Just as he was about to jump down to teach others a lesson, Zhao Yu grabbed me and said in a low voice, "Wait and see if they have backup. If not, let's go when the night is quiet. There are still quite a few  People don't rest, and if there is a commotion, it will alarm others. After all, our profession is the police, breaking into private houses in the middle of the night, and making a scene is also a troublesome thing."

    After being persuaded by Zhao Yu, I temporarily endured it and watched a couple of dogs and men enter the house, probably doing that kind of thing after dinner.

    The two of us waited patiently until after ten o'clock, when all the lights in the village were extinguished, then we got off the roof and jumped into the opposite yard.  The courtyards of small rural households are not high, so it was a matter of minutes for the two of us.

    After entering the door, Zhao Yu gestured to me, indicating that the two were in the room on the right.

    The door is stuck, but for an expert in unlocking like me, it can be opened in seconds.  The door creaked softly, but it disturbed the two people on the bed.  I heard the man shout: "Who?!"

    Before the man could react, Zhao Yu swiftly pounced on him, trying to subdue the man.  After a fight in the dark, I slowly got used to the darkness around me, and found that the man was not a fuel-efficient lamp, but his reaction was quick. Zhao Yu didn't take advantage of it a few times, and the two of them fought in the room for a while.

    At this time, I saw that the woman had disappeared, probably taking advantage of the chaos to grab the door and leave.  So I chased to the yard, but suddenly I smelled a strange smell in the yard.  This smell is very strong, it's not like a scent, it's not a bad smell, it's more like the foul smell of a fox!

    ?Thinking of the fox, I immediately remembered what Wu Dan said, and at the same time woke up a lot, held the God of War in my hand, and listened quietly.

    At this time, the moon jumped out from the dark clouds, illuminating the entire courtyard.

    In the yard, there was a faint mist, and there was a biting coolness in the wisps.

    I vigilantly inspected the small farmyard, which is not too big, but I didn't hear any movement.  The fighting sound between Zhao Yu and the man in the room also seemed to gradually weaken, so that in the end it turned into a complete silence.??.

    I couldn't help but look back at the room, but I saw it was pitch black and I couldn't see anything.  It's like walking into the memories of the movie, all the scenery has a kind of hazy, ambiguous feeling.

    Obscurity?  !  I was vigilant in my heart, chanted the mantra and twisted the formula, and tapped the Lingtai acupoint with my saliva.  At this time, I suddenly caught a glimpse of a shadow on the ground, as if something passed behind me.

    Before I had time to think about it, I turned around and shot.  But the mass of white thing evaded far away.  Before I could recover, the white thing pounced on me again. From a close look, it looked like a group of foxes with long white fur, but it also looked like a fox walking upright. It looked very maverick.  .  When I saw it rushing over, I immediately hid to the side, but I didn't expect this guy's long white hairy arms to be so long that it grabbed my arm.

    I felt a pain in my arm, and when I looked down, my clothes had been scratched several times, and there were three more scratches on my body.

    Is this a human or a fox?  !  I didn't have time to think about it, and it was just a shot at the white shadow.  Flames burst out, illuminating the entire courtyard.  At the same time, I saw that the white shadows seemed to be washed away by the flames, turning into cotton wool and spreading out one after another.

    However, each group of white shadows turned into a white fox.  For a moment, I seemed to have entered a fox's den, surrounded by white foxes.

    "I rely on playing shadow clone with me?! Did you realize that you are Naruto?!" I was immediately annoyed.  It doesn't matter if you are a human or a fox, I will give you a litter.

    Thinking of this, I immediately recited the mantra and said: "The power to kill evil spirits is the only one, please God!"

    The statue of Zhong Kui appeared, and with a sway of the long sword in his hand, he swung it towards the shadows of those white foxes that seemed real and illusory.  Unexpectedly, these white foxes are like ants, they can't be killed and driven away, they keep splitting.  The white fox that collided with Zhong Kui's Excalibur vanished into thin air with a puff.

    I thought to myself that this entanglement was not an option, I had to think of a way to get rid of these annoying things.

    While I was hacking and killing these white foxes that rushed over, I wanted to find out which one was the real one.  But it's really like finding fault, it's so stupid that you can't tell the difference.  In addition to being angry, I really hope to turn on the Lianliankan mode and wipe them out one by one.

    Just as I was hesitating, I suddenly heard a woman screaming in front of me.

    I shivered, and then looked closely, only to see the shadows of those white foxes disappearing into the night sky one after another like popping balloons.

    At the same time, I saw a white shadow rolled into a ball on the ground. It looked like a long-haired white fox, but slowly, the hair seemed to fall off, and finally revealed a human shape.

    Looking at it again, this humanoid guy is the young woman. At this time, she is covering her eyes and crying, and blood is flowing from her eyes.

    Turning around again, I saw the crazy old lady standing behind me, holding a dead fox in her hand, and piercing two silver needles in the fox's eyes.

    "Auntie!" I thought to myself that Zhao Yu was right, this aunt is not crazy at all, she is just waiting for a chance to take revenge.

    Zhao Yu also pulled the man out at this time, put the handcuffs on neatly, threw them on the ground, and said to me, "I got it."

    Seeing this, I immediately stepped forward, handcuffed the woman, and dragged them aside.

    I looked at the wailing woman, and called both the Haunting Bureau and emergency services.  Zhao Yu supported the old lady who was almost collapsed on the ground due to nervousness, and brought out a rattan chair to let her sit down temporarily.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 617: Hidden Appearance (Part 1)

    ?

    "Auntie, are you crazy?" I couldn't help but leaned forward and asked.

    The old lady put away her previous crazy look, and said to me coldly: "I have never been crazy. I have always been sober."

    After hearing this, I looked at Zhao Yu in blank dismay, thinking that this is good, having more personal IDs will save us the trouble of searching for evidence for interrogation.

    The old lady looked at me and said: "Come with me, I will show you something, and you will know that what I said is true."

    "What haven't you said yet?" I said speechlessly.

    Zhao Yu winked at me and said, "Go and have a look, I'll watch them."

    I was also curious about what my aunt was going to show me, so I followed her into the back room.  Seeing that she was silent, I asked her name.  The old lady said: "My surname is Liu. I was also a drama actor when I was young, and I also acted in the old song and dance theater."

    Damn, I'm also an actor!  I clicked my tongue secretly: No wonder you are so good at acting, Zhao Yu and I didn't see that you were pretending to be crazy.  Wait, comedian?

    I couldn't help but ask: "Aunt Liu, are you Ruqin's colleague back then?"

    Aunt Liu lit the lamp in the back room, turned her back to me, and sighed: "Yes, I was Ruqin's colleague back then, and we were both drama actors in the song and dance theater. After she died, I got married, so I quit my job and stayed at home.  A husband and a child."

    I looked at the room while listening to her talk about her experiences.  This seems to be the room where Aunt Liu lives.  There was a strange smell in the room, and there was nothing in the huge room, only a wooden bed, a dilapidated bedside table, an enamel water glass with missing porcelain, and a rusty kettle.  There was a lot of dust on the table and it looked like it hadn't been wiped for a long time.  The bedding on the bed was messy, and the sheets and quilts were all dirty, and they must have not been changed and washed for a long time.

    Looking at this scene and thinking about what happened to this old lady, I couldn't help but have the idea of ??rushing out and killing that slut.  Even if she is young and widowed, she is still a mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. Even if she has a pet dog at home, life will be a thousand times better than this, right?  !

    At this time, Aunt Liu walked to an old-fashioned wooden cabinet in front of the window, opened the door of the cabinet, and looked inside.  I saw that there were loose clothes of the four seasons inside, and they were all old and dirty.  From this point of view, the suit of clothes on her was the cleanest.  Probably because this slut and daughter-in-law don't want to blatantly let the old man wear too dirty clothes to go out, and the neighbors will inevitably point fingers when they see it.

    The old lady piled all these clothes on the bed temporarily, and then found a white clay pot at the bottom, stuffed it into my hand, and said, "This is my son's ashes."

    I was taken aback and thought to myself why did this old lady hide her son's ashes in the closet?  Before I could ask, she took out another clay pot.  This pottery pot is much older, with a dusty color, it looks like it has been around for some years.

    "This is Ruqin." Aunt Liu sighed: "I finally collected her ashes and wanted to bury her properly, but then my son who was not up to date snatched her away and said that he would use it to raise ghosts."

    "I'm going, ma'am, have you kept Ruqin's ashes?" I suddenly remembered Ruqin's ghost who wanted to strangle me that night, and immediately asked: "Then why did you let the ghost come to harm me? I invite you  I messed with you, this is not here to save you, you are still like this."

    Aunt Liu sighed: "This Ruqin's ashes have been hidden by my son and daughter-in-law. I just found it recently and stole it back. I don't know what they did with this ghost."

    "Okay, so what's the relationship between you and Ruqin? What happened to the fire in the theater?" I asked.

    "Ruqin is my colleague and good sister." Aunt Liu sighed, "Back then she liked Lu Chenfeng very much, and lived and died with him wholeheartedly. Later, Lu Chenfeng found another woman, and Ruqin couldn't think about it."  , hanged herself on the same day. After being discovered, she was temporarily released to the song and dance theater. Since Ruqin had no family members before her death, there were no performances in the theater for a few days. The director took pity on Ruqin and asked her to bury her body there temporarily.  After three days, when the time has passed, they will be buried."

    "But on the third night, I missed Ruqin, so I burned paper to see her off at the entrance of the village. At this time, I saw a sudden fire in the song and dance theater.  He ran over sneakily from the direction of the theater." Aunt Liu recalled that the lights in the room jumped on her face, and painted a look of sadness in her eyes: "I stopped him and asked where the fire in the song and dance theater was.  He didn't let it go. In a panic, Lu Chenfeng admitted. He said that Ruqin's ghost had been chasing him for his life and wanted to take him to the underworld.  Chenfeng regretted it. He didn't want to be taken away by Ruqin's wronged soul, so he heard a way from a Taoist priest, saying that he burned her body with a fire, so thatWhen the ashes disappeared, the ghost did not dare to follow him any longer.  "

    "So, Lu Chenfeng burned Ruqin's body?" I suddenly realized.

    Aunt Liu nodded and said: "He begged me not to tell others. I was soft-hearted at the time, so I really didn't say anything. I called the people nearby to put out the fire. After the fire was extinguished, only a wreck remained of Ruqin's body.  Thinking of my friendship, I asked someone to collect her bones and put them in a clay pot. I originally wanted to bury her properly, but my unfilial son and daughter-in-law took her away, saying that I wanted to raise ghosts to make money. Later, my son died unexpectedly I  Take this thing back."

    "Then since your son is gone, why didn't you bury him properly, instead you brought his ashes with you?" I asked.

    "Then you have to look at my unfilial and stealing daughter-in-law!" Aunt Liu said through gritted teeth, her eyes full of hatred: "My son was hanged last year, you know, just like before  Dacheng, who was hanged for a few days, was the one who did it. The police didn¡¯t find anything later, so they treated it as a suicide and asked us to cremate and bury him. When I thought of my son¡¯s wronged death but couldn¡¯t get justice, I felt resentful in my heart.  I went to dig the grave at night and took the ashes with me, hoping that one day his evil spirit would show up and kill that ridiculous daughter-in-law to take revenge!"

    After listening to her, I wondered how the family was in such chaos.  I think that although the old lady is not crazy, she is almost crazy.

    Since Ruqin's ashes are here, it means that it is probably the daughter-in-law of this family who drove Ruqin's remnant soul to harm me.

    I asked Mrs. Liu, where did your daughter-in-law get it? Why is she so dick?  Aunt Liu said that her daughter-in-law's name is Zhang Yinghang, whom her son met when he was doing business in other places.  She had already registered for marriage before bringing her back, so she didn't tell her mother-in-law at all.  Later, when the son died, the daughter-in-law's slut nature came out, and she was not good to her, either beating or scolding.  Later, the old lady saw that she often provoked some strangers at home, and sometimes met in secret, and she didn't know what she was doing.  He also heard that someone was discussing to kill the old lady, so he quickly pretended to be crazy.

    "Song Yan! The colleagues from the Soul Hunting Bureau are here, you can take the aunt out!" Just as I was talking about this, I suddenly heard Zhao Yu calling me from outside the house.

    I helped Aunt Liu out, and saw an ambulance and a car from the Hunting Bureau parked outside the gate.  I saw that the old lady had scars on her arms, so I persuaded her to follow the ambulance to see the injuries on her body, and check if there were any other serious injuries or diseases.  The old lady agreed without hesitation.

    "Take me back for interrogation?" I asked Zhao Yu, "We're still not sure if the two of them are related to the man who hanged himself, so it's not good to arrest them rashly.  There is no other evidence."

    Zhao Yu snorted coldly: "Women will use the illusion of repelling beasts taught by Meishan. This is enough to catch them."

    Just as we were talking, I suddenly heard Aunt Liu, who was being helped by a nurse into the ambulance, calling me.  I hurried forward, and Mrs. Liu grabbed my hand, and told me with tears, "Officer Song, my son died a terrible death. Remember to take his ashes today and help me bury him properly. Help me with your own hands."  I have finished burial. My eyes are not working well, and I can¡¯t move my hands. After the burial, tell the old woman me so that I can know where my son is sleeping and go to see him if there is nothing to do."

    I couldn't help but feel sad when the old man said it, and I quickly agreed: "Don't worry, I will take care of this matter immediately." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 618: Hidden Appearance (Part 2)

    ?

    Watching the old lady being sent to the ambulance, I stayed with Zhao Yu to deal with the aftermath.  After the couple was arrested, there was nothing special to deal with, Zhao Yu and I just brought Ruqin and the man's ashes, and prepared to go back to the Hunting Bureau together.

    But after going out, I suddenly recalled Aunt Liu's tearful look of sorrow, so I said to Zhao Yu: "Why don't you go back to the Hunting Bureau first, and I'll go to the nearby cemetery to bury the ashes of the old man's son first.  "

    Although it is possible that the old man's son was also hanged to death by her daughter-in-law, but the person is ashamed, and the autopsy can't find out why, it's better to bury the old man first, so that the old man can feel at ease, and take her to see his son when he leaves the hospital  A place to sleep peacefully.

    Zhao Yu thought for a while and said, "Wait a minute, I'll be with you."

    With that said, he went to find a tool bag in the car driven by his colleagues from the Hunting Bureau.  Due to the special nature of the work of the Hunting Bureau, some emergency tools must be brought with you when you go out.  Like digging a grave or something.  Don't think that our part-time archeology is because sometimes when we encounter a grave that must be removed, these tools become an inevitable existence just like special guns and ammunition.

    Zhao Yu returned to the car and took the tool bag out, and the two of us walked to the public cemetery behind the village.

    On the way, I carefully held the ashes of Mrs. Liu's son.  Zhao Yu glanced at the urn in my hand from time to time.  I couldn't help asking: "What are you looking at?"

    Zhao Yu said: "It's nothing, just looking."

    I remembered that Zhao Yu could see what was inside, so I asked, "Is there any problem with the ashes inside?"

    Zhao Yu said: "I don't see any problem."

    "Then why are you staring at this columbarium?" I asked puzzled.

    "No, I just remembered what you said before, that the house where people are clearly inhabited is not popular." Zhao Yu said, "What is the reason?"

    "There is a possibility that someone cast a spell to suppress the aura and offset the Taoism with the anger of the person. Since that woman can use the fox fairy illusion, if it is not suppressed, people will find the extraordinary aura in the yard.  Moreover, the spirit body of a fox is very evil, and it may cause trouble at night if it is not well controlled." I said, "This way of suppressing people's anger and these messy spiritual powers with Taoism can't be seen from the outside world.  Also avoid any supernatural phenomena, this is quite normal, there is nothing to doubt."

    Zhao Yu pondered and said: "But, do you think that pair of men and women have such profound Taoism?"

    Zhao Yu's question made me mutter.  Indeed, it seems that the two of them are a pair of dicks, and they don't seem to have any profound morals.  But it's hard to say whether the combination of the two of them can achieve this effect.

    Anyway, the two have already been arrested, and the Hunting Bureau will always have a way to get them to explain their problems.  We both fell silent and went to the public cemetery.  The public cemetery here seems to have not been formally planned. The entire cemetery has no walls and is just arranged in the wild.

    It's still dark now, probably early in the morning.  Occasionally a little will-o'-the-wisp drifts across the graveyard.

    Having seen all kinds of weird ghosts in recent years, Zhao Yu and I are no strangers to them.  When we arrived at the end of the cemetery, we chose an open space. Zhao Yu opened the tool bag and handed me a folding shovel, and we started digging a hole to bury the ashes.

    During the gap between digging the pit, I saw that the "neighbors" around me were not very calm.  First of all, a few ghost uncles and aunts came to watch.  This is probably a person who has not been gone for a long time. After his death, the underworld has not yet set up a schedule, and has not arranged for everyone to go, so everyone lives nearby for the time being.

    It is not very pleasant to be dug a hole by a group of ghosts curiously staring at it, and the back always feels chilly.  So I stopped and asked: "I said some old men and women, what are you looking at here?"

    One of the uncles is quite stylish, with a bald head and big ears, holding a purple clay pot in his hand, and occasionally takes a sip.  He also wore a string of Buddhist beads on the other wrist, looking at Foli with Buddha spirit.

    The uncle saw me asking, and said, "What are you burying here?"

    "Can't you tell, bury the ashes of the dead. The ashes of the son of Mrs. Liu in the village, she asked me to help bury them." I said.

    "Young man, are you joking? Her son has been dead for more than a year, and the ashes have been buried long ago. She lives next door to me. The ghosts have all reincarnated. Why do you bury them here?" said the ghost uncle, lifting the purple clay pot "  Spike" came a mouthful.

    "What?!" I was surprised and stopped what I was doing.  Zhao Yu looked at me and asked, "What did you see again?"

    "Zhao Yu, there is a ghost here saying that Mrs. Liu's son has been buried long ago, and the ashes are not his. Let's go see if his grave has been dug up." I said to Zhao Yu.??.

    Zhao Yu also stopped, and we found the tomb of Aunt Liu's son, Kang Ming, under the guidance of the ghost uncle.  Zhao Yu stared at the tomb, looked inside, and said, "There is indeed an ashes urn inside, and it seems that this tomb has not been touched for a long time."

    "Fuck, then what is this jar we brought?" I was surprised: "Could it be that Kang Ming's tomb is not buried with his ashes?"

    Uncle Ghost said at this time: "Why not? I saw very clearly back then that it was indeed his own. I have lived here for a year and a half. It seems that he hanged himself. After that, Aunt Liu fell ill.  Never saw her again."

    "Wait, something is wrong." I looked at Zhao Yu and said, "What did Aunt Liu put in our jar?"

    Zhao Yu shook his head and said, "I don't know. I can't see the clue."

    I frowned and said, "I can't see it either. Let's open it and have a look."

    Having said that, I had the idea of ??unscrewing the lid to find out.  Zhao Yu immediately pressed my hand and said, "Wait, in case there is something weird in it, you will be tricked if you open it. It's not like this kind of thing hasn't happened before."

    As soon as Zhao Yu reminded me, I immediately calmed down.  Indeed, he was angrily denounced as a primary school student because he cheated his teammates countless times.

    "Okay, listen to you, let's take it back to the Hunting Bureau and show it to Ouyang Zhuan's family." I said.

    If there is a problem with the columbarium, does it mean that Aunt Liu has a problem?  But thinking about it, she is an old man who is nearly fifty years old, and she doesn't look like a member of a cult at all.

    It's useless to think too much, we decided to return to the Hunting Bureau first.  Seeing that the old man was still staring at us curiously, I smiled and said, "Thank you, I will bring you a pot of good tea next time."

    When the uncle heard this, he immediately grinned and bared his big yellow teeth: "I want Yuqian Longjing, remember it!" Emma was quite picky.

    We took this thing and drove back to the Hunting Bureau by ourselves.  Since it was already two o'clock in the morning, Ouyang Bo was not there, but other colleagues on night shift were there.

    I handed the urn to the Huntsman technicians to scan it to see what was inside.  I didn't dare to open it without authorization, because I was afraid that there would be something weird.

    Since we didn't sleep all day and all night, we were really tired. We also thought that the interrogation should be postponed to the second day after Ouyang Bo was here, and the two of them would be imprisoned temporarily.  The two of us simply asked about the situation of the two of them. During the inquiry, we found out that this couple is a member of the Meishan Sect, and they have also joined a cult. The entire cult believes in "Neng Shen".  The woman's name is Zhang Yinghang, and I knew it before.  The man's name is Wang Jian, all of whom are members of this cult.

    Zhao Yu and I have heard about this cult of the gods.  There was a case before. Around May of this year, in order to promote the religion and recruit members, this organization asked the surrounding diners for phone numbers in a fast food restaurant in Ningxia City.  After this move was rejected by one of the girls, several fanatical believers beat her up, resulting in the death of the victim.

    The suspect is a family, all members of the "Nengshen" organization.  Among the people involved in this intentional homicide case, there are former businessmen and college students, who somehow turned into bloodthirsty murderers as if they had been brainwashed.  After joining the cult, their identities have completely changed. They have no intention of going to school or work, and basically have no contact with the outside world except for normal daily needs. They study cult books at home every day, write "spiritual practice" notes, and instill cult ideas into each other.  I thought it was a small sect created by a group of fools, but I didn't expect this organization to extend to the north.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 619: Hidden Appearance (Part 2)

    ?

    After briefly making a confession record, the doctor also came to bandage the wound on Zhang Yinghang's eye.  It seems that this time she was seriously injured, and her eyes may not be able to see again.

    Zhao Yu and I made arrangements for the two of us, so we seized the last three or four hours to catch up on sleep in the guest room of the Hunting Bureau.  But before I slept for a long time, I heard a burst of noisy footsteps.  Immediately, the door was knocked loudly.

    That "bang bang" sound was as uncomfortable as it hit my heart.  I struggled to wake up, and Zhao Yu had already woken up, and got up to open the door.

    After opening the door, Lin Yufan's pale face appeared at the door: "Brother Song, Captain Zhao, go and have a look, Zhang Yinghang has an accident with that Wang Jian!"

    "What?!" I turned over and sat up, and saw a faint light outside the window, it seemed that it was only after six o'clock in the morning.  It's only been two or three hours, why did something happen again?  Who can cause trouble in the Hunting Bureau?

    I immediately packed my clothes and followed Zhao Yu out, and walked to the room where the two were held.  After waiting, I was shocked to see the scene in front of me.

    I saw that the man named Wang Jian was already dead, and his death was extremely tragic. His internal organs were pulled out and scattered all over the ground, with blood splattered on the wall.  Die from the lungs.

    Looking at another woman, she seems to be insane.  Her hair was loose and her body was covered in blood, which probably belonged to Wang Jian.

    Zhang Yinghang was shrinking in the corner at this time, staring at the blood on the ground with dull eyes and trembling body.  I winked at Zhao Yu, planning to go up and catch this guy one after the other.

    When the two of us gathered around, I suddenly saw that Zhang Yinghang had a reaction.  I saw her raise her eyes to look at me, with a cold light in her eyes.  At that moment, I suddenly felt that her eyes were not like the eyes that humans should have, but more like the pupils of beasts.

    At the moment when my eyes met hers, Zhang Yinghang suddenly rushed towards me.  This movement is several times faster than the attack speed when I saw her last night!

    I didn't expect this thing to hang up overnight, and I couldn't dodge it in time, so I was caught by her immediately.  This woman actually jumped on top of me like an animal and pinned me to the ground.

    I only heard a "puchi" sound from my back, I don't know if it was pressed on something soft or not.  Thinking that the man's internal organs might be scattered all over the ground, he couldn't help but gag.  Could it be that I have put pressure on his heart, liver and heart?

    Just as I was in a daze, I suddenly felt a pain on my face, and then the burning pain spread instantly.  When I touched my face, I saw that this woman had scratched a few bloodstains on my face, and touched the blood on my hands.

    Immediately I was annoyed, and I threw her aside, just bumping into Wang Jian's body.  The knock was good, and the woman was covered in blood all over her body.  Lin Yufan couldn't stand watching anymore, and immediately ran out the door to vomit.

    Seeing this, Zhao Yu rushed up to hold Zhang Yinghang down.  Seeing this, I also rushed over, and handcuffed her handcuffs with him again.

    But when handcuffing, I was surprised to find that Zhang Yinghang's hands seemed to be mutated, with long hairs, sharp nails, and white, and the five fingers did not look like human hands, but more like beasts.

    "No way, is it because she didn't practice the animal exorcism taught by Meishan well, and she became obsessed, and she became something neither human nor fox?" I was surprised.

    "It's not like, why do I feel more like being poisoned or bewitched." Zhao Yu said.

    Immediately, Zhao Yu got up abruptly and said, "Where is the urn you brought back yesterday?!"

    "It's in the office of Ouyang Zhuan's house, I just put it there." I said, "Don't you suspect that there is something wrong with that thing?"

    "Go and have a look." Zhao Yu said, turned around and ran to Ouyang Bo's office.  I followed immediately.

    After arriving at Ouyang Bo's office, Zhao Yu and I looked at his desk at the same time.  But to my surprise, the urn on the desk had been opened and the lid was thrown on the ground.

    I took out the God of War, and slowly leaned towards Zhao Yu, thinking that there is something weird hidden inside, right?

    When we leaned over and took a look inside, we saw that there was indeed a pile of ashes inside, but there was a small hole in the center of the pile of ashes, as if a bug had been drilled out.

    "There is something hidden inside, but we don't know." Zhao Yu frowned and said, "What could it be?"

    "Bugs?" I asked, "But why didn't you see the bugs yesterday? The bugs are dormant, haven't moved?"

    "Maybe, let Chief Ouyang know first." Zhao Yu said.

    After this case came out, Ouyang Bo rushed over early.  I can't help wrinkling after watching the scenehead.

    We showed Ouyang Bo the urn we brought back, and told him what happened before and after.  After hearing this, Ouyang Bo didn't say much, but said to Lin Yufan: "Bring me two silver needles."

    Lin Yufan hurriedly turned around and left.  At this time Zhang Yinghang was tied to the stool by us and was staring at us angrily.

    I suddenly remembered one thing.  Wasn't her eyes blinded by that old lady last night, why can she see us now?

    At this time, Lin Yufan walked back with two silver needles, looked around, and finally handed the silver needles to Ouyang Bo: "Sir, you, the needles you want."

    Ouyang Bo looked at him, and snorted coldly, "Why, don't you dare to see this man's death?" Lin Yufan lowered his head and said nothing.

    Ouyang Bo didn't continue to ask, but held the two silver needles in his hands, and then walked up to Zhang Yinghang who was tied up.

    Ouyang Bo possessed himself, took one of the silver needles, pointed it at Zhang Yinghang, and stabbed it.

    Zhang Yinghang let out a scream like a monster, and then opened his mouth, revealing his white teeth.  Ouyang Bo stuck another silver needle into her tongue.

    The next scene is a bit heavy-handed.  Damn, I just watched a white worm come out of Zhang Yinghang's mouth.  This bug is very special, with long white hairs and fluffy.

    Seeing this, Ouyang Bo pricked the worm with a silver needle and threw it back into the ashes urn.

    "Ouyang Zhuan's family, what is this bug? It's still hairy!" The scene where the bug crawled out of its mouth was really disgusting.

    "It's an introduction to sorcery, just like Gu worms. This worm should carry the spirit body of an animal to make people mutate, with animal characteristics." Ouyang Bo sighed: "Meishan Sect's exorcism and evil  The product of the combination of technology and mutation.¡±

    "So, that Mrs. Liu probably has a problem." Zhao Yu said, "She is the one who gave us this jar."

    "But how does she know that we will definitely not bury this thing, but bring it back to the Hunting Bureau? What she means is probably to let a man and a woman kill each other, and indirectly eliminate the witnesses of the Meishan Sect and the cult, so that the  The clues of the case have been cut off. In this way, she should be pretended by someone from Meishan Sect. If this is the case, why is she not willing to disclose it to the two of them?" I said.

    "The active period of this kind of bug is only around two o'clock at night to four o'clock at night. That Mrs. Liu probably wants you to come into contact with bugs during this time, and maybe she wants to harm you. But she may have also considered it.  Being discovered, the possibility of the bug being brought back to the Hunting Bureau. In this case, according to the characteristics of this bug, compared with you and Zhao Yu, it prefers to get close to Zhang Yinghang, who has the same breath as it. So it should be in Zhang Yudun  It got into this person's mouth." Ouyang Bo said: "But that's good too, if the two mouths are solved, the secrets of Meishan Sect will not be leaked out."

    "Where is Tang Lin who was arrested?" I asked, "Didn't she confess anything?"

    Ouyang Bo sighed: "There is nothing particularly valuable, by the way, where is that Aunt Liu you mentioned?"

    "We sent her to the ambulance, and I don't know if she is in the hospital now." I said.

    "Which hospital?" Ouyang Bo glared at me and sighed, "It's probably because she ran away. Then, you and Zhao Yu go back to Aunt Liu's house and check thoroughly. I suspect that the real Aunt Liu has already been killed."  It's gone. Maybe the body's still in the house."

    Zhao Yu and I looked at each other in blank dismay, and immediately took orders to come out.  This time we brought a few colleagues with us.

    Arriving at Aunt Liu's house, colleagues from the Spirit Hunting Bureau searched the house front and back with special detection equipment, and finally found a decomposed old man's body in the cellar of the utility room.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 620: The Murder of the Family (Part 1)

    ?

    After we found the body, we immediately took it out and sent it back to the Hunting Bureau for examination.  The test results can be imagined.  This corpse is the real Aunt Liu, and the guy who has been with us is actually a fake.

    I was so angry after hearing this result.  The falsification is superb, and now it has become even worse. Hey, even fake people have been made.

    Zhao Yu and I checked the materials of the cult that believed in Nengshen, and found that hanging people is their ritual of "expelling evil spirits".  This funny cult actually divided the evil spirits into three, six, and nine grades, and chose different ways to deal with them.  For example, Aunt Liu could not be hanged, but chose other methods to "exorcise evil spirits".

    Of course, the real Aunt Liu is dead, and the fake one must have escaped.  After searching for several days, the whereabouts of the goods were not found.

    This case was temporarily closed with the result of "the cult organization blindly worships the evil god, leading to murder".

    After the case was closed, we buried Aunt Liu and Ruqin's ashes properly.  Thinking of Ruqin's remnant soul in the dream, I reckon it was the fake Aunt Liu who drove Ruqin's remnant soul to harm me.  But I had no idea who she or he really was.

    However, the person who can drive remnant souls, or ghosts, I suspect is a soul burial person.  The soul burial person who has the biggest bond with our Liang Zi is nothing more than that old pervert Lin Sixing.

    Thinking about it, he pretended to be my master Wu Dan in my conscious world before, and he couldn't deceive me. I guess he did the same trick again this time, directly disguised as an old woman?

    Not to mention the long-lost disguise technique, even the current make-up technique can sometimes surprise people and make it hard to tell the truth from the fake.  In addition, we saw him in the middle of the night, so we couldn't see the details of his face clearly.  Thinking about it, this guy should have prepared such a scene of inviting you into the urn, waiting to catch me and Zhao Yu.

    But in the following days, the progress of the Hunting Bureau's investigation of the counterfeit product was almost zero.  Ouyang Bo didn't know what he was busy with, and basically saw no one.  Zhao Yu and I are free again for the time being.  After work was over, the two of us went to Boss Duan and asked him to help find out the whereabouts of Ma Jingcheng and his son and Ziyang Zhenren.

    At the same time, Zang Qingning also disappeared, which puzzled me very much.  Could it be that she was detained by Ma Jingcheng?  Or was killed?

    It is unlikely that he would be killed. Now it seems that Ma Yun does not reject his father, which means that his father did not do anything that disgusted or hated him.  Zang Qingning was either under house arrest by Ma Jingcheng, or he was still looking for Ma Yunzhong in another place.

    This Saturday, after a week of work, I planned to spend the weekend with Ruan Lingxi, but Mr. Duan yelled me over.

    When I entered the door, I saw that Su Ling, the fairy sister, was also there.  But what caught people's attention even more was that Su Ling actually held Xiao Man in his arms.

    "Hehe, why is Xiaoman here, your family is very harmonious, it looks like the rhythm of the auspicious three treasures." I laughed.

    Ruan Lingxi looked at Xiaoman and asked in surprise, "Why is Xiaoman crying?"

    After hearing what she said, I went to look at Xiao Man's chubby face.  But the little baby's small mouth was curled up, the tears were still wet on his face, his big watery eyes were staring at the ground in grievance, his chubby arms were wrapped around Su Ling's neck, and he looked like he didn't want to pay attention to people.

    I stepped forward to tease her, and said with a smile, "Xiao Man, why are you crying?"

    Xiaoman immediately grabbed my collar and cried again with a "wow": "Brother Erbi! Xiaoman doesn't like pulling a doll!"

    "What doll?" I hugged her in my arms and asked.  After being hugged and coaxed by me for a while, Xiaoman finally calmed down.

    Su Ling said: "Just now I delivered goods from her community, but I saw her sitting alone at the gate of the community crying. She said that her mother was at work, and she was at home with her father who was on vacation, but father went out to buy vegetables  , I seem to be lost with her. I was afraid of something, so I hugged her. I just called, and Xiaoman's mother said that she would come to pick her up at night. "

    "Boss Duan, what do you want us to come over, let us watch the children?" I asked Duan Qingshui, who was obviously very impatient.

    "That's right, take me away, I've had a headache all morning!" Duan Qingshui frowned.

    Ruan Lingxi sneered and said: "Boss Duan, look at how much my senior sister loves children, and then look at you. If this is your child, can you shout so much?"

    Duan Qingshui said helplessly: "Take me away, this guy just wiped my face with saliva."

    "Just take it away." I smiled and said, "Sister Immortal, I'll play with it for a while, and I'll send it back to you at night."

    Su Ling nodded and said, "Okay, be safe. But¡ª"

    Seeing her hesitate to speak, I asked, "What? What else is there?"

    Su Ling said seriously: "Xiaoman has the ability to predict, maybe she has seen something that will happen in the future. It is easy to be entangled by evil spirits, you should be careful when you take her."

    "Don't worry, Master has already given her a magic weapon to ward off evil spirits." I smiled, raised Xiaoman's arm and shook it.  A burst of bells echoed softly.  Wu Dan gave Xiaoman the bell on Ma Luoyu's body, and at the same time cast spells on it. Once Xiaoman was entangled by evil spirits, Wu Dan would sense it.  Since Wu Dan didn't say anything, it means that Xiao Man is fine for the time being.

    So the two of us went out with Xiaoman in our arms, and took her to the Binjiang Avenue Pedestrian Street.  After walking around the street for a while, Xiaoman finally smiled, much happier than before.  It is estimated that the place with many people is full of yang energy, and the spirits avoid it one after another and do not follow.

    At night, when we sent Xiaoman back to Boss Duan, Xiaoman changed his face and began to cry again.

    Ruan Lingxi said in amazement: "It was fine just now, why are you crying now?"

    I looked around and saw that there were no ghosts or spirits in front of or behind me, so I guessed: "There are no ghosts or spirits around, so I guess she must have seen what is going to happen in the future.  But it seems difficult for a three-year-old to explain what happened."

    Facts have proved that it is indeed difficult.  We asked for a long time, but Xiaoman just said that a villain crawled out of her stomach and followed her all the time.

    "What does it mean that a villain crawled out of the stomach?" Ruan Lingxi asked puzzled.

    I thought for a while and said, "I guess, it's a baby, or an unformed human fetus, that crawled out of the mother's womb."

    Ruan Lingxi gave me a blank look, and said, "Don't think so disgustingly, okay, why do I think that's not what Xiaoman meant?"

    I was about to speak when my phone rang.  I handed Xiaoman to Ruan Lingxi, picked up the phone, and found that it was Zhao Yu who called: "Song Yan, something has happened. A case of extermination happened at Zhenhai Villa in Heping District."

    "The Miemen case?!" I was surprised and said, "What's the situation?" Zhenhai Villa, isn't this the community where Xiaoman's family is located?

    Zhao Yu said: "I don't know yet, I'm rushing over there."

    "Is there any supernatural event that requires the participation of the Spirit Hunting Bureau?" I asked.

    Zhao Yu said: "The Spirit Hunting Bureau hasn't issued a notice yet, but it's Saturday, and the City Bureau has a small number of people on duty, so I rushed over as soon as I received the notice. Are you going?"

    When I heard about the extermination case, it happened in Xiaoman's neighborhood, so I had to go and see it.

    So I immediately told Ruan Lingxi about the situation, planning to take Xiaoman back on the way.  At the same time, he called Su Ling to inform him.

    When the two of us took Xiaoman to Zhenhai Villa by car, we saw that a cordon had been pulled up in front of a building.  I happened to see colleagues from the Municipal Bureau walking into the building.

    I handed Xiaoman over to Lingxi and followed.  Just as I was sending Xiaoman into Lingxi's arms, I heard her start crying again.  Ruan Lingxi had no choice but to coax him patiently.  I didn't care about Xiaoman's crying, and went upstairs directly.

    The case took place in a family's home on the third floor.  When I got to the door, I realized that this family was a little different.  The door was ajar because of the murder.  The door of this family is divided into two layers, a security door and a red wooden door.  What's more special is that there is a small stone lion on both sides of the wooden door. The lion is facing the living room in the house, and the layout is very strange.

    After entering the room, the first thing that caught my eye was a man.  But the man was only wearing a pair of blue underwear, lying in the living room.  The man's body was covered with blood, and his back was almost stabbed by the murder weapon. The situation was horrible.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 621: The Murder of the Family (Part 2)

    ?

    I was suddenly very glad that Ruan Lingxi didn't come in with me to watch.  This is so heavy taste.  Besides this man, I saw a little girl in pink pajamas lying on the sofa in the living room.

    It is not a little girl anymore, it should be called a young girl, about 14 or 5 years old, with her head tilted to one side, and the blood trickled down the girl's braid, and flowed all over the floor.  I leaned over to have a look.  I saw that except for the two intact arms of the girl, other parts of the girl's body were also stabbed to pieces. The flesh and blood were turned outward, and the wound was deep enough to show the bone.  The bones were exposed, and the sofa was soaked in the blood that flowed out.  A strong smell of blood came to my nostrils, and I couldn't help covering my nose.

    I frowned and saw that the bedroom door was also open.  The smell in the whole room was particularly bad. I haven't seen such a brutal scene for a long time.

    I approached the bedroom and saw the bodies of two old men lying on the floor of the bedroom.  Both elderly people suffered neck and heart injuries.  Among them, the corpse of the old lady was even worse. The whole head was almost separated from the body, and only the piece of flesh was attached.  Similarly, the bedroom was also covered with blood.

    Four members of this family were killed at the same time!  You may not know that there is such a rule: After the public security department receives a report, if more than three people die abnormally at the scene, they must report to the municipal bureau, provincial department, the Ministry of Public Security, and the central government.  And so on.  This is such a big case.

    Just when I wanted to leave the scene first and let the forensic doctor complete the evidence collection, I found something was wrong, and I always felt that there was something missing at the scene.  This feeling is subtle because there is no basis for it.  It was as if something was calling me out of nowhere.  That thing made a particularly tragic call, which made me involuntarily get goosebumps. At the same time, an ominous premonition surged in my heart, and my heartbeat couldn't help but speed up.

    Subconsciously, I held the God of War in my hand, collected myself, followed this subtle feeling, pushed it out of the bedroom, walked through the living room, and slowly approached the half-opened kitchen door.  The closer I got to the door, the stronger the subtle feeling in my heart became.  I thought to myself, don't find the dead again.  This family is miserable enough.  However, after opening the door, I was completely stunned.

    I saw a woman on the kitchen floor with her back turned to me, wearing a bright red skirt, which was soaked in blood, so the color became a bit dark.

    I walked over slowly, and found that the woman was pressing her right hand behind her, and her left hand was moving forward, as if she was going to crawl forward.  I then looked to her left.  After watching this time, I really couldn't take it anymore, and I immediately went out to retch for a while.

    Because I saw an unborn, almost formed child leaking from the wound in the front of the woman's stomach.  The placenta is clearly visible, but has long lost signs of life.  I completely collapsed, and at the same time suddenly remembered Xiaoman's words.  A little person crawled out of the stomach

    Forensic doctor Xiao Liu was coming out of the bedroom at this time. Seeing my pale face and sweating, he asked me what was wrong.  I then pointed to the kitchen.  Xiao Liu came in and saw it, and immediately backed out, cursing: "You are so fucking inhuman, don't tell me to catch this grandson!"

    I slowed down and said: "The situation at the scene has changed, and the number of victims has increased. A total of six people were killed at the scene, two men, three women, and an unborn child. This is a serious homicide."

    Six people were killed.  The news quickly reached the city bureau.  The director of the Municipal Bureau came to the scene to direct the investigation of the case.  Everyone from the Criminal Investigation Detachment of the Municipal Bureau came to support with equipment.  Soon the news was also blocked, saying that it was afraid of causing social panic.  Everyone knows that if it is reported to the superior, it will definitely say that there were four victims.  Zhao Yu also arrived at this time.  We lined up at the scene of the crime and listened to the instructions of the chief of the city bureau.  The director then announced the establishment of a special homicide task force.  Zhao Yu and I were also listed as members of the task force.

    However, after coming out of the field, I felt very tired, as if I had run a cross-country.  Just as the colleague was reporting the situation to the director, forensic doctor Xiao Liu came over.  He told Director Zhang that the on-site trace inspection was completed.  The autopsy needs to go to the funeral parlor, please instruct the director.  The director said then send it for inspection.  Then I sent the director away with everyone.

    After the director left, Zhao Yu said that he might as well go to the funeral parlor with his colleagues from the Municipal Bureau, just to see the status of the autopsy.

    So the two of us got on the 120 car with forensic doctor Xiao Liu.  After the car started, I looked back and saw five funeral cars neatly following behind, which were particularly eye-catching.

    Along the way, everyone in the car was silent.  Seeing six people die tragically at once, no one can be happy in this situation.  After driving for a while, forensic doctor Xiao Liu took out a cigarette to calm his emotions, and then handed me and Zhao Yu a cigarette each.

    Zhao Yu waved his hand and declined, because he doesn't know how to smoke.  I took it, ignited it and took a few puffs before my mood completely stabilized.

      Xiao Liu looked at me and asked: "I said Song Yan, what did you think when you saw that dead body?"

    Immediately, I remembered the disgusting heavy-tasting scene again, and immediately spat: "What the hell do you think, I want to shave the murderer!"

    Xiao Liu sighed, didn't say anything, just nodded to me.  The three of us were speechless all the way.  Soon to the crematorium funeral home.  Colleagues carried the corpses into the dissection room.  There is nothing to say in the dissecting room. The cabinets inside are separated one by one, like opening a lattice shop.  I just felt very cold when I entered the door. When the old man at the door saw us, he immediately stood up and said, "Why did you come here again in a few days? Oh, there are quite a lot this time, and you were killed again? Sigh!"

    A few of us carried the corpse and dissected the corpse with other colleagues.  But before entering the dissecting room, I suddenly felt cold behind me.  Looking back, I was almost scared to pee.  I saw the dead girl in pajamas standing behind me on the sofa in the living room. She had a pale face, cold eyes, blood still dripping from the corner of her mouth, and scars all over her body. She looked as good as a Japanese horror movie.

    I saw Zhao Yu and the others had entered the door, and there was no one around, so I walked up to her and said, "Why are you following me?"

    Although I know that I have a physique that ghosts like, but my body has the power of the Balrog, and ordinary ghosts will stay away from it.  Or, not being able to get close at all.  So I'm not worried that this kid will harm me.

    But at this moment, I saw the girl's ghost suddenly rushing towards me. At the same time, I saw her bloody mouth open, biting my wrist.

    How can she get close to me?  !  I couldn't prevent it and was taken aback. I immediately raised the God of War, rubbed her body and shot her.  Since it was a child who was murdered, I couldn't bear to beat her to pieces.  Just scare off.

    But this time, I forgot to install a silencer on the God of War. The shot was very loud. Although the girl ghost was scared away, it also alarmed other people.  Zhao Yu immediately opened the door and rushed out, followed by the old gatekeeper, asking, "What's the matter?"

    I waved my hand and said, "It's okay." But at this time, there was pain in my wrist.  Looking down, there was a row of black tooth marks on the wrist, exuding a strong ghostly aura.

    Zhao Yu also saw it, immediately grabbed my hand, frowned and said, "How did you get this injury?"

    I gave a wry smile, leaned into his ear and whispered, "I was bitten by a ghost."

    Zhao Yu was a little surprised: "What kind of ghost can easily hurt you?"

    I was speechless: "I'm also wondering, why is it so powerful."

    After finishing speaking, I saw the janitor was still staring at us, so I sent him away.  Zhao Yu took out the medicine prepared by the fairy sister and applied it carefully on me, saying: "Then you should follow me to see the autopsy, don't stand outside by yourself."

    I nodded and followed him into the dissecting room.  Forensic doctor Xiao Liu looked at us, briefly asked about the situation just now, and then continued with the autopsy.  After a while, the autopsy was successfully completed, but Xiao Liu handed me an evidence bag with a man's short hair inside.

    "What is this?" I asked puzzled.

    "This hair is yours. It was found in the little girl's body bag. Be careful in the future, this is not a joke." Forensic doctor Xiao Liu said.

    After hearing this, I suddenly understood why the girl ghost was able to approach me just now.  It turned out that my hair fell on her dead body.  Wu Dan said that if a part of the human body has been in contact with the person who died tragically for a certain period of time, the ghosts that have not dissipated may follow this person and it is difficult to drive them away.  Thinking of this, I feel bad luck.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 622: The Murder of the Family (Part 2)

    ?

    After the autopsy was over, we went back to the sub-city bureau to hold a meeting immediately, and listened to the report of the autopsy by the forensic doctor Xiao Liu.  At the same time, the trace team extracted 40 cigarette butts at the scene, and they are doing DNA testing.

    The name and identity of the dead man have been ascertained.  His name is Meng Jia, he is 35 years old, and he is a certified public accountant.  The time of death was about 10 hours from the time of the incident, so it can be inferred that the murderer committed the crime in the middle of the night.  The little girl who died was named Meng Tingye. The cause of death was that a sharp object pierced the heart, resulting in massive hemorrhage and cardiac arrest. The time of death was about 10 hours from the time of the incident.

    The other three corpses are similar, but there is one corpse that has to be mentioned, that is, the woman who died twice.  When the technicians showed us the photos of the deceased before his death, I was surprised.  The woman in this photo is really beautiful, with a sweet smile, shoulder-length hair, beautiful and small features, and looks like a star.

    But when I think about the female corpse I saw at the scene, I can't help but be speechless.  I don't know who has such a deep hatred with her family, but it is so cruel.  In the next few days, Zhao Yu and I worked with the members of the task force to investigate the social relations of the deceased, obtain surveillance, and identify the murderer.

    However, the progress of this investigation is too slow.  I remembered the ghost of the girl I met before, so I wanted to see if she could still follow.  If you follow, just ask them who killed them.  But I was obviously too self-indulgent, and from that day on, the ghost of the girl never looked for me again.

    It would be unreliable to go directly to Zhao Zhenhai to ask for ghosts.  This kid Zhao Zhenhai is making more and more money, and at the same time, he regards his life more and more precious.  This kind of evil ghost and fierce spirit should not be provoked if he can not be provoked. We will not be able to hire him directly with a lot of money.

    And since the incident of the male ghost in Zhumadian last time, and the acquisition of the new skill of Balrog Power, it has not been easy for me to summon ghosts to ask questions.  Most of the ghosts would keep me at arm's length, it's so sad.

    I discussed with Zhao Yu whether we should simply let Fang Liang go through the back door, find out where the ghosts are, and just ask who the murderer is.  Zhao Yu said helplessly: "If the news of the Yin-Yang world is so easily leaked, what are the hell ghosts doing?"

    I said helplessly: "It's been almost half a month since the investigation. I've checked all the relationships of this family, and I haven't found anyone suspicious."

    "There must be someone we missed." Zhao Yu said, "Be patient."

    I saw that Zhao Yu did not support this quick way to solve the case, so I went to Wu Dan to see if he could solve the case through abnormal means.  Zhao Yu and I are mainly in charge of ghost cases, and I really don't feel like entangled in homicide cases with them here.

    After getting off work in the evening, when I arrived at Wu Dan's house, I told Wu Dan about the cause and effect, and Wu Dan asked me to wait a while, then went to the house to tinker for a while, and finally handed me a box.  The box was as big as a beer crate, but very light.

    "What's in it?" I asked.

    Wu Dan said: "Take this box and follow me downstairs."

    So I went downstairs with Wu Dan.  After going downstairs, Wu Dan asked me to open the box.  I opened it and saw that there were wheat straws in the box. I don't know when he collected them, no wonder they are very light.

    Wu Dan asked me to light the wheat straw and warm it up.  I suddenly remembered that Xiao Liu, the forensic doctor, must warm himself up before dissecting the corpse. Could it be that Wu Dan also meant that?  But I'm not an ordinary person like Xiao Liu, and I'm not afraid of being haunted by ghosts at all.

    But seeing that Wu Dan insisted again and again, I lit the wheat straw and started to warm the fire.  Seeing the fire light jumping on Wu Dan's fat face, I suddenly felt a little funny.

    After warming up by the fire, Wu Dan got up and said: "If you go back, tell me if you have any dreams. For sure. This dream can help you solve the case."

    Having said that, Wu Dan asked me to go back to sleep, and then went upstairs humming a little song with both hands behind my back.  I thought to myself, it's a dream again, are these dreams reliable?  Don't lure any more evil spirits into my dreams, I'll be strangled to death again.

    Seeing that Wu Dan was full of confidence, I went home to rest.  This night, I really dreamed.  In my dream, I dreamed that a woman was holding a child standing in front of me, just bowing her head and crying, but I couldn't see their faces clearly.  I've been having this dream all night.

    Early the next morning, I woke up groggy, and immediately sat by the bed recalling the night's dream.  I tried my best to recall, and it felt like I just repeated a single scene, a woman crying with her baby in her arms, crying all the time.  But the woman was also muttering to herself, about breaking up or something.  I can't remember the rest at all.

    Arriving at the Municipal Bureau in the morning, the forensic department said that the DNA test results on the deceased came out, and it was the former husband of the pregnant victim, Cheng Qian.  The arrest order was issued immediately.  Then the Municipal Bureau issued an associationAfter checking the notification, various police stations and patrol officers went to the road to interrogate the suspect, but to no avail after a day.

    In the evening, I secretly asked Lin Yufan to help me look up this Cheng Qian's information.  The information of the Hunting Bureau is much richer than that of the general city bureaus.  The results I could find surprised me a lot: this Cheng Qian got drunk and made trouble a year ago, and was accidentally stabbed to death by some gangsters in a tavern in the urban area.

    "Dead? How do dead people kill? Even if it is a ghost who kills, it is impossible to leave traces of human DNA." I was surprised.

    Lin Yufan shrugged and said, "I don't know about that. Anyway, this person is definitely dead. Since he offended a relatively powerful gangster, soin fact, this person may have been buried somewhere.  He has been reported as a missing person, or has not even been reported as a missing person, so he has no death certificate, maybe in the police file, he is still alive."

    "Does this Cheng Qian have any family members?" I asked.

    "Yes, but I checked. His parents are adoptive parents. Since he has always been a problem boy, he is not close to his adoptive parents. Later, two old people sent him to the army to find a way out for him. Unexpectedly  After retiring from the army, this person got worse and became like a ruffian." Lin Yufan shook his head and said, "The information I found shows that Cheng Qian died with more than enough guilt. His wife couldn't take it anymore because of eating, drinking, whoring and gambling.  His wife and children ran away, and he was also in a bad mood, so he got drunk and beat others, and finally got done by the underworld."

    "I really don't know the most powerful gangsters in Tianshi except Boss Duan and the others." I said, "It can't be Boss Duan's subordinates who did it, right? His brothers? Even the underworld can't just ignore people's lives like this!  "Anyway, I thought you guys were qualified hooligans.

    Lin Yufan said: "You should just ask him yourself? Aren't you very familiar with Duan Qingshui and the others?"

    I curled my lips, and suddenly felt that the case was messed up again.  How can a dead person leave behind dna.  Besides, after being dead for a year, the corpse is all bones.  Even if there is no decay and a corpse change occurs, it is impossible for ordinary zombies to crawl out of the ground and come over to kill so consciously.

    Immediately, I felt a myriad of thoughts in my head, and I was very upset for a while.  After leaving the Hunting Bureau, I went to Wu Dan's house again and told him about the clues I found today.

    Wu Dan showed no surprise at all, just nodded and said: "Your dream is not detailed enough. How about it, come and lie down, I will try to make you fall asleep, and if there are any scenes or changes in the dream, you can tell me.  "

    I frowned and said, "Master, when did you become a hypnotist?"

    "Stop talking nonsense!"

    I immediately lay flat on the sofa.  I saw Wu Dan came out of a box of some kind of powder from the house and blew it on my face.  I smelled it with my nose and wiped it. Isn't this the deceptive fragrance powder prepared by the fairy sister?  She was originally given to Lingxi as a self-defense tool, but she guessed that Lingxi had just thrown it here.

    But the intoxicating effect of the face powder is really good.  I felt a burst of fragrance coming out of my nostrils, and after a while, I fell into a drowsy sleep.

    Before closing my eyelids, I saw Wu Dan take a charm and stick it on my forehead.  I don't know if the golden light of Taoism spread into the dream, and I saw a light in front of my eyes, slowly moving forward.

    In the darkness, I followed behind this lamp and walked forward slowly.

    Soon, I saw a wild field appeared in front of me, as if a whole piece of straw had been planted.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 623: The Scarecrow with a Decapitated Head (Part 1)

    ?

    This time the dream was almost the same as before, it was still the woman holding the baby and crying, but the scene was changed.  The background is wild land.  When I got closer, I realized that it was a crop field with wheat planted.  But those wheats are very strange, only the stalks are left, that is, the middle part, which is inserted vertically in the field.

    I didn't know why, but when I saw that the lights above my head had also stopped, I stood beside the woman and asked, "Mrs. Meng?"

    The woman slowly raised her head and nodded at me.  I saw that her face was exactly the same as in the photo.  I looked around, Nima, I couldn't see what kind of place it was, it was just a large crop field.

    I was speechless and said, "Let me tell you, sister, if you want to tell me where you are, why don't you find a place with some iconic buildings? Just this piece of crop land, you can find it anywhere."

    ?After saying this, I thought about it again, and it¡¯s not everywhere, at least not in the urban area of ????Tianjin.

    The female ghost didn't say much, she just turned around and raised a hand and pointed forward.  I looked forward in the direction of her finger, but saw that the straw field was slowly changing.  The stalks piled up little by little, as if being manipulated and controlled, and turned into scarecrows.

    But behind these scarecrows, I suddenly saw scattered tombstones erected, exuding a sense of depression and death.  A mass of black crows flew from the gray sky and whizzed past our heads.

    After the crows flew by, I saw that the scarecrows that were originally complete were scattered, as if they had been dismembered.  The heads of several scarecrows were also missing. I wonder if they were taken away by the crows just now.

    I didn't know why, but when I looked back at the female ghost, I saw that her face had gradually turned pale from her original normal human form, and her seven orifices were bleeding, like a photo that was slowly being damaged, and finally disappeared into the dark black like smoke and dust.  in the dream.

    At this time, I saw those scarecrows turned to me slowly as if they were alive.  The next second, I saw these scarecrows with severed heads and limbs running towards me.  At this juncture, I suddenly saw the burning "lamp" above my head burst into flames, and several balls of flames flew towards the group of scarecrows with severed heads.  After a while, those rushing scarecrows were ignited.

    I woke up suddenly and opened my eyes immediately.  In front of him, Wu Dan was reciting a mantra with his eyes closed, speaking plausibly.  As if he noticed that I woke up, he stopped, opened his eyes, and asked, "How about you bastard, what did you see?"

    "The scarecrow with a decapitated head." I was puzzled, and described the scene in my dream to Wu Dan.

    "Cropland, this is rare." Wu Dan pondered: "There are also tombs, scarecrows, I saw them in Ji County."

    "Then what does this dream mean?" I asked.

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "I'm not sure yet. Tomorrow, you can investigate the countryside around Tianjin and ask where there are so many wild fields and so many scarecrows. By the way, there is a cemetery next to the fields, so go and ask about them.  .¡±

    After determining the direction of the investigation, I felt relieved, stayed at Wu Dan's house, and rested until dawn to go to work.  I discussed with Zhao Yu and asked Lin Yufan to help find the scenes and locations that fit the dream.  After searching, Lin Yufan said, maybe the place we are looking for is Xiaowang Village in the southwest of Ji County.

    Since this matter cannot be explained to the members of the task force, I plan to go with Zhao Yu.  After all, we cannot tell the expert team that we have found the suspect through dreams.

    So Zhao Yu and I drove Wu Dan to Xiaowang Village, Ji County.  We drove along a wide unpaved dirt road towards Xiaowang Village.

    At this time, the scenery on both sides of the road became more and more barren.  Slowly, I saw a large empty field appear on both sides of the road.

    There are hidden villages in the fields.  Wu Dan flipped through an old map at the side, directing Zhao Yu's driving route.

    The sky was gloomy, and the autumn wind was bleak. It came in through the cracks in the car window, and I couldn't help straightening my collar subconsciously.

    "I saw that there seemed to be a large field of crops in front of it. Now there are no crops, but there are many scarecrows placed in the open space." Zhao Yu said.

    Wu Dan nodded and said: "I see, there are quite a few. Let's drive to the Scarecrow."

    Zhao Yu then drove the car over.  We stopped at the roadside of the crop field, and the three of us got out of the car.

    The empty fields echoed with the sound of the empty wind.  This kind of wind has a certain ethereal atmosphere, which makes me shake my head.

    There was a whole empty field in front of me, and the crops had been harvested, but there were several scarecrows standing in the field.

    &nbsp"Yes, almost, this place is very similar to the one in my dream." I looked at the incomplete scarecrows from a distance and said, "There are obviously no crops here, so why are there so many scarecrows?"

    "It's not just the scarecrow who is weird." Zhao Yu said, "There are a lot of crows here."

    I took a closer look, and there were indeed many crows scattered among those strange scarecrows.

    "Actually, this is the wild, and there is nothing unusual about having crows," I said.

    "However, it's not normal to have such a large group." Wu Dan said, "Unless there are dead bodies or something else, it will attract so many crows. Not only dead bodies, but ghost energy and evil energy can also attract crows.  attract."

    "The distance is too far, I can't confirm whether there is a ghost." I said to Wu Dan: "Let's go over and have a look."

    So the three of us walked in the direction of the scarecrow.  When we came to the front, Wu Dan suddenly stopped Zhao Yu and me, and said, "Wait a minute."

    "Master, to be honest, there doesn't seem to be any ghost or death here." I looked around and said.

    Wu Dan carefully looked at the surrounding things, and said slowly: "But why do I feel that the surrounding things have an evil spirit?"

    "Where is the evil?" I said in amazement.

    "These scarecrows." Zhao Yu continued, "I always feel something is wrong."

    At this time, we are only three or four meters away from the scarecrow.  There are six scarecrows in total, standing in front of us in an arc fan shape.

    The scarecrows are also very weird. Two of them turned around and their heads have disappeared.  The others are not quite complete, some are missing arms and some are missing legs.  But still standing in place.

    A large group of crows scattered among the scarecrows, and some of them landed on the scarecrow's shoulders.  Through the gap around the scarecrow, I saw the scattered tombstones.  Exactly like in my dream.

    When the three of us were staring at the scarecrow, we heard a voice behind us: "What are you looking at?"

    I looked back and saw an old man leaning on a cane and looking at us from afar.  Because of the favorable wind, his words just now came to our ears along with the wind.

    Seeing this, I hurried over.  But the one on crutches was an old man, his teeth were almost gone, his face was wrinkled, he was leaning on a wooden crutch, and it was a bit difficult to walk.  But on his other arm was a flower basket full of ghost coins.

    "Master, why are you here alone?" I asked.

    "The old lady is gone, on her death day, burn some paper for her." The old man said, with a serious face: "How many of you are from other places? You can't come to this place casually, don't you know?"

    "Why?" I asked, "By the way, the crops here are all harvested, why are there so many scarecrows?"

    The old man sighed: "The scarecrow is not for scaring the birds. There used to be a stranger who lived here. He was quite strange and liked to make scarecrows. But no one dared to approach here, because his scarecrow would come alive at night. Quite a few  People have seen it, so no one dares to go here at night."

    "Then where is this person now?" Wu Dan asked.

    "We don't know. No one saw where he went. But no one dared to move these scarecrows, and no one dared to approach here. Although it is fine during the day, no one wants to deal with these evil things."  said the old man.

    "These scarecrows will come alive at night and attack people?" Zhao Yu asked, "Has anyone been injured?"

    The old man said: "Yes, many people in the village have been attacked by scarecrows. If you don't believe me, go and ask. I also came to burn paper during the day, and left as soon as I finished burning. I dare not stay here any longer."  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 624: The Scarecrow with a Decapitated Head (Part 2)

    ?

    "What should I do, Master? Come and see me at night?" I asked Wu Dan.

    "Wait a minute, when the old man finishes burning the paper, let's go back to the village with him to ask about the situation and see what happened to those injured by the scarecrow." Wu Dan said.

    So the three of us stood aside and watched the old man tremblingly walk towards the scarecrow.  Seeing this situation with Zhao Yu, I was afraid that the old man would fall due to a bad leg, so I immediately followed to support him.  In this day and age, those who dare to support the elderly are all real men.

    We helped the old man through the gaps of the scarecrows and walked to the cemetery behind them.  When I passed the scarecrows, I couldn't help but look up at them.  I don't know if it's my illusion, but I always feel that these scarecrows are wet and damp, as if they haven't dried after being drenched in the rain.

    But now it is dry autumn, and it rained half a month ago.  No one lived around, let alone spraying the scarecrow with water.

    I felt strange, so I couldn't help but looked at these scarecrows carefully again.  The wet breath rushed towards my face, and I saw that the color of the straw on the scarecrow's body was getting darker, as if water had seeped out of the body.

    The wind was blowing coldly, and I heard the sound of straw beating, accompanied by the bleak and gloomy weather in autumn, adding to the weird and weird atmosphere.

    After helping the old man to stop in front of a grave, I involuntarily went back to the scarecrow and looked up at a relatively complete scarecrow.

    This scarecrow is only missing one arm, the other parts are still there.  It was nailed to a stake in the ground and wore a straw hat with a low brim covering half of its head.  I walked closer and stared at the scarecrow for a while.

    Just when my eyes fell on the scarecrow, I suddenly saw that the color of the straw on the scarecrow deepened a lot.

    My heart moved, and I leaned over to look, and after a while, I saw streaks of red liquid dripping from the scarecrow's body first, and then gathered into small streams, flowing down the wooden stake sparsely.

    "Blood!" I shouted in surprise.

    "What?" Zhao Yu immediately followed after seeing this.

    "There is blood in the scarecrow, is there a dead body hidden in it?" I asked in surprise.

    Zhao Yu stepped forward to take a look, and asked, "Where is the blood?"

    I rubbed my eyes and looked again, but saw that the blood on the scarecrow was gone.  Everything is as usual, the weather is very cold, the scarecrow is silent, and the breath of wet straw comes one after another, which always gives people an unreal feeling.

    "This thing is very evil." Wu Dan also walked over and said.

    "But¡ª" Zhao Yu frowned and said, "I do smell a bloody smell, and I don't know where it came from."

    "Is there a dead body hidden in the scarecrow?" I asked.

    Wu Dan spat: "This scarecrow is thinner than you. What kind of corpse is hiding? Can't Xiao Zhao see the corpse after hiding it? But the smell of blood is indeed strong, even I can smell it. Maybe there are dead corpses buried nearby  Bar."

    "I don't see any corpse." I said immediately.

    "Your eyes may not be easy to use. I didn't see anything unusual in someone's house last time." Wu Dan said: "This shows that some people may know the ability of the Nether Eye, so they used related Taoism to hide their breath."  .It may be a trap and we must be careful."

    The three of us were chatting, and when we saw that the old man had finished burning the paper and packed up his things tremblingly, we went to help him walk to the village again.  After walking all the way, the old man got acquainted with us, and then told us the story of the scarecrow intermittently.

    The old man said that there were only a few tombs and a long-abandoned old house in this place.  Originally there was no one living in the old house, but at some point a homeless man came along with a teenage girl.  The two lived in an old house nearby.

    The two of them didn't have any contact with the villagers. Everyone only guessed that they were a father and daughter, and they didn't know anything else.  Then one day, the two suddenly disappeared again.  The time of disappearance was probably more than a year ago.  After the two disappeared inexplicably, there were a lot of scarecrows here.  The house they lived in also collapsed in a storm more than a year ago.

    Later, when the people in the village approached here again, there was an incident of wounding people in which the scarecrow was resurrected at night.

    "Could this man be the ex-husband of the dead woman?" I asked Zhao Yu.

    Zhao Yu said: "It's possible, but why is there a teenage girl? Could it be that the girl followed her father and then returned to her mother, but was killed by the furious father?"

    "Tiger poison??Torago, I don't think so.  "I shook my head.

    Wu Dan snorted coldly and said, "People's hearts in this world are not what they used to be. Nothing is wrong."

    A few of us chatted, arrived at the village, and sent the old man home.  This old man is a widowed old man, but the people in the village are simple and honest, and people often go to bring food and drink to the old man and take care of him.  The old man's life is not bad, and the house is relatively clean.

    After we sent the old man home, we went for a walk in the village.  I asked the old man in advance which people in the village had been attacked by scarecrows, and the old man told us one by one.

    We went to find these people's homes according to the address and asked about the situation.  After visiting these people's homes, everyone talked about the scarecrow and changed their expressions.  A few even showed us the scars on their bodies, saying that the scarecrows had hurt them.

    We have checked the scars of several people, but the distribution of the scars is not fixed. Some people are injured on the arms, and some are injured on the legs. There is nothing special, as if they were scratched by something deep.

    There were seven or eight injured people, all young and middle-aged.  Some were curious to join in the fun to verify whether the scarecrow was really resurrected, but they were scratched.  Pure type of death.

    "It seems that the Scarecrow doesn't want their lives very much." Zhao Yu said in a low voice, "If the Scarecrow is evil, it shouldn't be so merciful."

    Wu Dan shook his head and said, "No, there is another possibility. The Scarecrow knows them."

    "Master, are you a tease soldier sent by the monkey?" I laughed and said, "Although the scarecrows are watching this place every day, I don't think a few scarecrows possessed by some evil spirits can be lenient to the neighbors."  .¡±

    "What if they're not just scarecrows?" Wu Dan said.

    "What do you mean?" I asked.

    "It means that we will experience it ourselves at night." Wu Dan said.

    I grinned, wondering if we are not from this village, maybe the scarecrow would make a big move when he saw us.  So I fantasized about being chased by some scarecrows with missing arms and legs, and I couldn't help laughing.

    After turning around and coming back, we stayed at the old man's house.  Zhao Yu is very caring, cleaning up the room for the uncle to make dinner, I watched him rushing in and out, I always feel that this guy is getting more and more virtuous.

    Wu Dan sat with Erlang legs crossed and waited for the meal, and at the same time he didn't forget to laugh at me: "You are not as good-looking as Xiao Zhao, and you don't seem to be as good as others in other aspects. I feel more and more that Lingxi  Aren't you a bit blind? I really answered that sentence~"

    As he spoke, he picked up his teacup and took a sip.

    "What do you say?" I was indignant.

    "It doesn't matter if you are ugly and have no advantages, you have to be brave enough to chase girls, what if the other party is blind?" Wu Dan said.

    "Master" I said helplessly, but I couldn't think of any words to refute.

    After quarreling with Wu Dan, we had lunch and took a rest all afternoon. We waited for night and dark before we packed up our things and started to act.

    The old man fell asleep early.  We didn't want to disturb him, so we quietly went out the door.  There is no moon and no stars tonight.  When I walked to the cemetery, I saw a few scattered scarecrows trembling slightly in the night wind from a distance.

    I glanced at them and stopped in my tracks.

    "What? Something abnormal?" Wu Dan asked upon seeing this.

    "I didn't feel it during the day, but at night, I found that the scarecrow was full of blood, surrounded by clusters of red blood." I whispered: "Master, what does this mean? The scarecrow can kill people?"

    Wu Dan thought for a while, and said slowly: "There is another possibility, that is, the scarecrow was soaked in blood before."

    "Soaked in blood?" I shuddered when I heard it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 625: The Scarecrow with a Decapitated Head (Part 2)

    ?

    Wu Dan held the Taoist talisman in his hand and said to us: "Be careful."

    I also held the God of War in my hand and walked over cautiously.  I don't know if it's my illusion, but I feel that the night wind seems to be getting colder, the sky is dark, and there are dark clouds swirling above our heads.

    The wind was getting stronger and stronger, and the scarecrow was trembling in the wind.

    When I got closer, I seemed to see a person squatting on the ground with his back to us from a distance.  The man was squatting on the ground, as if picking vegetables with his hands.  But the ground is a piece of loess, not even a single weed.  I gestured to Zhao Yu because I wasn't sure if it was a person or something else, and whether he had a weapon on him.  But when I got closer, I found that this person was covered with a cloud of ghost, so I whispered to Zhao Yu: "It's a ghost."

    Right at this point, Wu Dan threw the spell in his hand and stuck it towards the ghost.  It was an ordinary ghost-suppressing talisman, probably Wu Dan also wanted to try this ghost's ability.

    However, he didn't expect his talisman to fail.  The moment the talisman flew out, the male ghost also disappeared.  When the Ghost Suppressing Talisman fell to the ground, a huge arc of light actually appeared.

    Zhao Yu and I stopped.  This shows that there is something under the ground.  Just as the two of us stopped, a little girl suddenly ran out of the slash.  Not a little girl, to be exact, but a teenage girl.  To be more precise, this girl looks exactly like the dead one!

    My first reaction with Zhao Yu was that this was the girl's ghost.  I was about to point a gun at this girl's ghost, but Zhao Yu grabbed me and shouted: "She is human!"

    "Human? Such a large mass of ghostly aura could be human?!" I shouted, because I did see dense black aura around her body.  The girl suddenly grinned at me.  That smile startled me again.  Because I saw her black and yellow teeth.

    Following her smile, I saw a terrible change in her appearance.  I saw that the girl's face quickly turned as pale as a ghost, her eyes were rolled up, and she gradually became less human.

    Who the hell thinks this is a human being!  !  I suddenly became nervous, and was about to shoot, but saw the girl make a movement towards the scarecrows and chanted a few spells.

    At the same time, I saw the scarecrow move.  These scarecrows suddenly seemed to come alive, jumped off the stakes one after another, and surrounded the three of us.  Fuck, the scarecrow is really alive!

    The girl didn't come close either, but just looked at us coldly from a distance.  I saw that those scarecrows were full of black air, as if they were hiding ghosts.

    I saw those scarecrows coming in such a strange way that I had to shoot at them.  But the scarecrow seemed to be conscious, and it actually made me miss two shots, and rushed to me at a high speed.

    Zhao Yu and Wu Dan raised their swords to fight, while I turned to look at the girl behind me.  But at this glance, I was taken aback.  Because at some point there was a man beside the girl.  I know this man, he is actually that old bk Lin Sixing!

    ?I broke out in a cold sweat from fright, thinking that this old guy is here, could it be Ma and his son?  !

    I gestured to Wu Dan to let him look behind me.  Wu Dan immediately caught sight of Lin Sixing, so he frowned and withdrew, leaving Zhao Yu to deal with the scarecrows, and stood with me in front of Lin Sixing and the girl.

    "Lin Sixing?!" I asked, "You killed that family?!"

    Lin Sixing shook his head, showing his usual sly smile: "No, it was my little apprentice Ting Yunxia's hand." As he said, he patted the girl on the shoulder.

    The girl sneered at us.  Wu Dan looked at the girl for a while, and said coldly: "Lin Sixing, at least you have to have a certain limit in life. This girl is a living person, but you raised her with a ghost, isn't it a little too inhumane?!"

    After hearing this, I felt a chill in my heart.  I have seen this ghost Gu before, such as Yang Wen was turned into a ghost Gu by Lin Sixing, but raising the ghost Gu with living people can stimulate the spiritual power of the ghost Gu on the one hand, and on the other hand, of course it will kill people.

    If a person is not tenacious enough, after several times of erosion by ghosts, he will naturally lose his life, and finally die unexpectedly.  Unless it is those who have a strong destiny and who are gifted and strong, they will be able to defeat other ghosts.  Presumably this is how the girl survived, but even if she survived, she would not be able to maintain the anger of a living person, and become half human, half ghost, neither human nor ghost.

    "I didn't force it, she was willing." Lin Sixing said with a smile: "Her father and the woman who died were originally married and had twins. One of them is dead, and Tingyun is the other. Tingyun  I wanted to live with my mother, but I was kicked out of the house. Is there such a cruel mother in the world? So, I also helped my apprentice get revenge. I taught her the ability to protect herself.?It¡¯s not wrong to let her feel free to erase those who bully her.  "

    I said angrily: "Master, don't reason with this kind of scum, just chop him up!"

    Wu Dan snorted coldly and said, "I have already meant it!"

    Having said that, the two of us headed towards Lin Sixing.  Wu Dan was afraid of hurting the girl, so he threw a Taoist talisman first, and detained the girl in place, unable to move.

    Immediately, he turned around and raised his sword to slash at Lin Sixing.  Lin Sixing dodged it, and then recited the incantation and Nian Jue.  I just felt a gust of wind blowing around, and there was a huge black shadow looming on the ground.

    When I saw the black shadow clearly, my scalp went numb.  Nima is a ghost again, and Yang Wen's old bk again!

    I saw Wu Dan being held back by Lin Sixing, and I had no choice but to face the ghost.  Goodbye to Yang Wen's face, the old hatred from the past came back to my heart again.

    So, I remembered that before Binding Ling left, he had mentioned how to control the power of the Balrog.  I recalled the incantation he taught, recited the incantation silently, and tapped the Lingtai acupoint with my fingers to awaken the power of the Balrog from the depths of my body.

    At the same time, I really felt an extremely hot force spreading from the depths of my body. When I looked down, all the aura on my body was replaced by a bright and powerful orange light of Taoism.

    At this time, the ghost gu rushed towards me.  Ghost Gu has no substance, so its weapon is not physical, but a pitch-black knife condensed by ghost energy.

    The Balrog's magic has something in common with the ghost Gu, therefore, although I don't have a weapon in my hand, with the luck of chanting the mantra, I condensed the Taoism of the Balrog into a sharp sword surrounded by a ball of blazing fire.  Block the ghost knife that Ghost Gu swung with his hand.

    Between swords and swords, I felt a burst of pain in my arm, and a soreness came from the tiger's mouth.  The power of this ghost Gu is much stronger than before.

    I didn't dare to be negligent, and I tried to parry back, but I didn't find any opportunity to fight back.  Yang Wen's Dao power of the ghost Gu has improved by a whole level compared to the previous fights.

    what to do?  I turned my head while facing the battle.  I continued to fight blindly, and I was the one who died of exhaustion in the end.  After all, I was dragging a body of flesh and blood, and if the other party hadn't suffered a fatal attack, he wouldn't have been exhausted.

    I glimpsed that Wu Dan and Zhao Yu were also fighting fiercely, and they couldn't separate themselves to take care of me.

    Dozens of people gathered together, and I felt that my back was dripping with sweat, and my autumn shirt was soaked in sweat.  But the ghost Gu still moves in the same way.

    Sweat dripped down drop by drop, into the loess under the feet.  In the blink of an eye, I suddenly had an idea.

    Ghost Gu is a ghost. Since it is a ghost, it must be afraid of powerful magic tools to ward off evil.  Although my god of war is awesome, its firepower is a little weaker.

    but!  There is a flood dragon inner alchemy in my body.  If I switch the attributes of Taoism and use the big move of ice soul, and I can give him a sword piercing through the heart, I don't believe that this bk can still win!

    Thinking of this, my spirits lifted.  The ice sword condensed by the ice soul has a very powerful power to ward off evil spirits.  I believe in severely injuring ghosts, I can do it.  However, in the process of energy conversion, there is a three-second gap, which will also be accompanied by severe discomfort or discomfort.  After all, my body is the medium of two forces, like ice and fire.

    You stand in a fire for a few seconds, and then someone carries a basin of ice water around you.  Fuck it, it's probably in danger of shock while it's cool.

    But without further ado, I have no choice.  So, with a powerful blow, I pushed the ghost Gu out, and before he could fight back, I immediately recited the mantra and said: "Ice Pore!"

    Po Jun finally did a good deed, activating the Dao Power of my Flood Dragon Neidan.  So, I saw the lightsaber in my hand slowly freeze inch by inch, turning into a huge icicle, swallowing the phantom of the flame inch by inch.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 626 Detoxification

    ?

    When the last flame was frozen, the sword in his hand was completely condensed into a sharp ice sword.

    The process of forming the ice sword was quite painful for me.  It's as if my body is a melting furnace, falling from the end of the flame to the freezing point, and the transformation is two layers of ice and fire.  You can try it out, it's cool.

    After the ice sword was condensed, I saw the old ghost Yang Wen stabbing at me with a knife.  In the blink of an eye, I glanced at the distance.  If I dodge his knife and then attack his heart, this guy will definitely dodge in minutes, and it will be very difficult for me to attack again.

    So, I made a difficult decision: I decided not to hide this time, let the old ghost Yang Wen stab the knife into his body, and then took this opportunity to directly insert the ice sword into the old ghost's heart.  The big knife chopped off the devil's head~!  Brothers, the day of the war of resistance has come~!  A knife pierced the devil's heart, whoops~!

    ?After singing the red song, I immediately fought vigorously. When I saw the knife swung, I didn't completely avoid my body, but only avoided the vital position, and sent my shoulder towards it.  So, this ghost knife went straight into my left shoulder.

    A cold ghostly aura rushed into my body, I shuddered Linglingly, my hand trembled, and the ice sword almost fell to the ground.  But for the sake of my life, I still stabilized my mind and wrist, turned the ice sword over, and pierced the ghost's heart with one sword.

    Wu Dan said that no matter how powerful ghosts are, they are just like people, and the location of the heart is the key.  This trick really worked.  I saw a big hole in the old ghost's heart suddenly. With the appearance of this hole, the ghost energy suddenly became disordered and spread, and Yang Wen's face also began to undergo distorted changes.

    Seeing that the move was successful, I immediately backed away.  This retreat was another burst of unforgettable pain.  The ghost knife is like a real knife, it hurts dizzily when it is pulled out of the body.

    At the moment when the stars appeared in front of my eyes, I saw Yang Wen's ghost Gu start seventy-two transformations.  Just like face-changing in Sichuan opera, Guigu changed several faces in an instant.  After the ghost Gu was seriously injured, the aura became disordered, so the ghosts living in the body began to undergo various changes, devouring each other, trying to control the body in vain, this is called internal strife.

    However, internal strife is internal strife, and ghosts still have residual fighting power.  So, seeing this face-changing monster, I raised my knife and rushed towards me again.

    I was startled, thinking that I had spent 12 points of Taoism skills just now, and I thought I could succeed in one fell swoop, but now that the wounds and vitality are seriously injured, I am no longer able to continue fighting.  Looking down at the ice sword in his hand, there was a tendency to melt.  Only then did he immediately throw the ice sword towards the ghost Gu with all his might.

    Due to the lack of power of this throw, it missed the point, and when the ice sword touched the ghost gu again, it consumed the power to ward off evil spirits, was blocked by the ghost gu's ghost knife, instantly turned into water mist, and disappeared into the air  .

    Seeing the ghost gu attacking me again, but I didn't have the strength to lift the god of war to shoot him, and I couldn't help but secretly regret my miscalculation.  I thought that a big explosion of IQ would solve the ghosts in one fell swoop, but I didn't realize that I underestimated the growth level of the ghosts. This is called a fool being abused by a ghost.

    I closed my eyes and wondered if I could be cut in two with this knife Just as I was thinking about it, I heard the sound of swords and swords intersecting in my ears, accompanied by the hissing sound of ghostly air dispersing.

    I opened my eyes and saw that Zhao Yu was holding the blade of the Ghost Gu Ghost Sword with the Duoshe Knife, barely stopping just above my head, I could even feel the slightest strands of ghost energy touching my skin  superior.

    I shuddered, and saw a purple light flash in Zhao Yu's eyes, and with a strong wrist, he actually cut the ghost knife from bottom to top!

    After severing the ghost knife, Zhao Yu took advantage of the victory and pursued, unexpectedly chopped the ghost gu into separate pieces in a few strokes.  The black air dissipated, and the ghosts gradually disappeared without a trace.

    Seeing that the ghost gu was solved, Zhao Yu turned around and helped me up from the ground, and asked, "How are you? Are you okay?"

    "Not too good, the wound hurts." I pointed to the knife wound on my shoulder.  The wound was like being poisoned, with dark red blood oozing out of it.

    I saw that the scarecrows were all scattered all over the ground by him, and I felt relieved.  Looking at Wu Dan and Lin Sixing, the winner has almost been decided.  Lin Sixing was now retreating steadily, seeing Wu Dan attacking the vital points, Lin Sixing was retreating steadily, and finally Wu Dan slashed at his right arm, turning into Yang Guo in a second.

    But when this arm fell off, I was surprised to find that no blood splashed from Lin Sixing's body.

    When the severed arm fell to the ground, it turned into a straw braided arm.  Whoops, I'm going, it's the scarecrow's arm!

    Looking at Lin Sixing again, he suddenly turned into a scarecrow, leaning back, and fell to the ground with a thud.

    "Groove, Scarecrow!  "I was surprised. After working for a long time, I dare not be that old bk Lin Sixing. This old guy is good at using the puppet substitution technique, but I didn't expect it to be the substitution technique again this time.

    Once excited, there was another burst of tearing pain in the wound.  I gritted my teeth and slowly sat down on the ground with a hideous face.  Zhao Yu immediately applied medicine and bandaged me, frowning tightly: "Your injury is a bit serious, I'll send you to Sister Su to have a look!"

    Wu Dan took a breath at the side, and cursed: "Old bk, I was deceived by him again, this replacement technique is fine." In a blink of an eye, he saw the black blood oozing from the cloth strips that bandaged the wound, and said in surprise: "  Stupid apprentice, are you injured? Why is this blood the same color as oil?"

    I grinned and said, "Master, if I can ooze oil from my body, I'm a rich man."

    Wu Dan stepped forward to have a look, frowned and said, "Show Su Lingna quickly."

    Zhao Yu immediately gave me a princess hug, and carried me to the car.

    "Fuck Zhao Yu, what are you doing, let me down!" I said speechlessly.

    Zhao Yu ignored my protest.  I saw Wu Dan undo the spell on the girl, and dragged her over as well.  A few of us drove back to the city overnight.  On the way, I wondered if the old man woke up the next day and saw that we were gone, and the scarecrows at the entrance of the village were gone. Would he think that we were transformed from scarecrows?  In my wild thoughts, accompanied by the cold and hot pain of the wound, I fell asleep in the passenger seat in a daze.

    When I woke up again, I found myself lying on the ice bed at Su Ling's house.  This ice bed was originally used by her to make ice sculptures, but I threw a large living person on it.  Strangely, I didn't feel cold, but rather comfortable.

    When I looked down, I was shocked.  I saw that I was only wearing a vest and shorts, and the exposed skin of my limbs was as red and hot as if I had been scalded by hot water, and there was black air all over my body.  Immediately, there is a sense of sight of grilled steak.

    Looking around again, I saw that everyone was staring at me like waiting for the steak to be served.  Wu Dan probed his head, holding a bottle of beer in his hand.  Zhao Yu stood beside me and looked at me.  Ruan Lingxi also came, and when she saw me wake up, she immediately asked joyfully, "How are you feeling, Erhuo?"

    "Fortunately, my limbs are weak, and my body is steaming like a grilled steak." I smiled bitterly, feeling a little headache: "What is this for?"

    Ruan Lingxi pointed to Su Ling who was busy at the side, and said: "Our Wushan sect's secret method is to use the petals of Qionghua to grind into powder, and assist with the ice soul spell to freeze the poison or cold air in the body, so that the Qionghua pollen can dispel the poison.  , cold air or evil air are sucked clean."

    Ruan Lingxi explained, and I saw that Su Ling really grabbed a handful of powder and sprinkled it on me.  This powder has a light aroma, but when sprinkled on the body, it really seems to be sprinkling seasoning.

    Wu Dan also noticed this, and said with a smile: "Apprentice Erhuo, you are really like grilled skewers sprinkled with cumin, and it will be ready to serve in a while."

    I was powerless to argue with him, but I felt a chilly air rising from the ice bed following Su Ling's twiddle formula.  While my skin was cool, I saw that the original lavender flower powder slowly turned black.  At the same time, the body seems to relax a lot.

    But the wound was still very painful, and I didn't dare to do more movements.  He turned his head and glanced casually, only to see that the girl brought back by Wu Dan was tied to a chair beside her.  The girl's disheveled hair looked like a ghost, and the malicious eyes projected on me from the messy hair, which made me startled.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 627: Lingxi Missing

    ?

    After Su Ling finished casting the spell and claimed that my life was not in danger, I got up and asked Wu Dan: "Is this girl a human or a ghost? Master, why didn't you send her to the Spirit Hunting Bureau, why did you bring her here?"

    Wu Dan said: "This girl is a person, but her mind is controlled by ghosts. Some soul burial masters are not things. They not only raise ghosts, but even use people's anger to stimulate the spiritual power of ghosts as an introduction. Lin Sixing is one of them."  This kind of person. This girl is probably used by him as an introduction. Now there is only one breath left, so it's hard to save. I think Su Ling saved you, so I want her to try too.  "

    I was speechless: "Master, are you using me as a guinea pig?"

    Wu Dan laughed for a long while.  Ruan Lingxi and Zhao Yu helped me out of bed and sat aside.  Ruan Lingxi said: "Everyone hasn't rested all night. I'll go buy some breakfast and come back. You wait for me."

    Zhao Yu nodded and said, "I'm sorry to trouble you."

    Ruan Lingxi smiled, turned around and went out with her bag.

    Su Ling looked at Wu Dan and asked, "Now let this girl try Qionghua's method of exorcising evil spirits?"

    Wu Dan said: "I think it works, so let's try it."

    Su Ling looked back at the girl, and sighed: "I'm afraid she won't be able to bear it. Song Yan has the power of the Balrog in his body, so he can withstand it. But she is just a little girl."

    Wu Dan said: "Just try it, I will use the Taoist method to control her anger, so as not to let the yang energy leak out." Then, Wu Dan took out four Taoist talismans, stuck them to the four edges of the bed, and immediately  He bit his finger and recited the Nian Jue, and tapped four times on the Dao Talisman.

    After that, Zhao Yu and Wu Dan carried the girl onto the ice bed.  During this period, the girl struggled endlessly like a butcher.  In order to make her calm down, Su Ling simply tied her to the hospital bed.  In order not to hurt her, it was tied loosely.  I saw this girl bouncing around like a fish about to be thrown into the frying pan, her face was like a ghost, it made people feel a little cold.

    I saw that Su Ling used pollen to get rid of the ghosts in the girl's body just like he helped me exorcise evil spirits before.  The girl's reaction was much stronger than mine, and I was terrified when I saw it, for fear that the girl would be devoured by ghosts.

    But Wu Dan and Su Ling's Taoism finally worked.  The ghostly aura on the girl's body was continuously dissipated.  Finally, the girl slowly calmed down and fell asleep on the ice bed.

    Wu Dan wiped off his sweat and said, "It's dangerous enough, this girl's life is saved."

    I also breathed a sigh of relief, and only after I relaxed did I feel the severe pain from the wound on my shoulder.  After resting on the sofa for a while, Zhao Yu suddenly said, "By the way, why hasn't Lingxi come back yet?"

    "Didn't you go to buy breakfast?" I asked.  Looking at the time, Lingxi had indeed walked for more than half an hour.  But it doesn't take so long to buy a breakfast.

    "Where did you go again?" I sighed, "Alright, wait a minute."

    But this time, there was no news of Lingxi for a long time.  I couldn't sit still anymore, so I called Lingxi, only to find that the phone rang in Su Ling's store.  This guy didn't bring his phone with him when he went shopping.

    Zhao Yu said: "Sit and wait, I'll go and find out."

    Having said that, Zhao Yu went out.  While waiting for Lingxi and Zhao Yu, the three of us carried the girl to the bed to rest and take care of her.

    Zhao Yu walked for a while, and came back to the store more than an hour later, saying: "I asked all the nearby breakfast stalls, and no one has seen Lingxi."

    "How come no one sees such a big living person? No one has any impression of the apprentice's daughter-in-law who is so eye-catching?" Wu Dan asked in surprise.

    "No one has seen it before, what should we do, let's go back and report to the city bureau, and dispatch the police to look for it." Zhao Yu said: "Why do I think this is a bit strange."

    "Could it be that Lingxi was taken away?" Su Ling said.

    "Who will catch her?" After hearing this, the ominous premonition in my heart increased.

    Wu Dan thought for a while and said, "What if someone followed us back and took Lingxi away by taking advantage of a certain opportunity?"

    "Who the hell would be so boring!" I blurted out.  But after thinking about it, my heart suddenly turned cold.

    If it is said that Lin Sixing actually followed us to take Lingxi away, then Lingxi may already be in Lin Sixing's hands now.

    Maybe it's still in the hands of Ma Jingcheng!

    "Master, maybe Lingxi was taken away by the pervert?" I said worriedly.

    Wu Dan said: "Then let's speculate. If Lin Sixing captures Lingxi, what is he doing for it? It's not just to capture Lingxi. He may come for you. But he is not sure about dealing with all of us.  So I took Lingxi away."

      "What is the purpose, to catch me? If Ma Jingcheng and his son are here, there is no need to be so devious, right?" I said helplessly.

    "Maybe it's because of the Spirit Hunting Bureau. Tianjin is where the northern branch of the Spirit Hunting Bureau is located, and many agents are lurking in the Beijing-Tianjin area. Presumably, the Ghost Sentence Organization does not dare to act rashly. No matter how powerful they are, they dare not confront the entire Spirit Hunting Bureau."  What's more, there is Ziyang Daoist lurking in the dark, just waiting for the two sides to fight, so that I can benefit from it." Zhao Yu said.

    Wu Dan waved his hands and said, "No, no, if it's Ma's father and son's idea, I think they are capable enough to find an opportunity to capture Erhuo directly, and they don't need to attack Lingxi. This is not the style of the two of them. But, if  If Lin Sixing wanted to do this alone, he wouldn't be sure to attack the second-hand guy."

    I was a little dizzy, and asked, "But why did he arrest me? If Ma and his son didn't want to deal with me, why did he meddle?"

    Zhao Yu said: "I understand. Lin Sixing also wants a letter from someone you know!"

    "I bought a watch last year. If I knew I wouldn't watch it, now I'm like a monk on Xitian Road!" I said speechlessly.

    Wu Dan said: "Maybe Lin Sixing wants to know the content of the human letter, so he wants to use Lingxi to blackmail you and commit it. It's not easy to make it clear, because he probably doesn't want Ma and his son to know. Wait and see,  The old bk will definitely contact you in the past few days. As long as you get news, let us know, so that we can deploy together."

    I felt uneasy and said, "Master, do you think this is possible? What if he didn't do it?"

    Wu Dan said: "The probability is 80%. Let's wait and see, and wait until this girl wakes up, and she may find out about Lin Sixing's whereabouts." Then, Wu Dan pointed to the girl who was sleeping on the bed.

    Until now, we have nothing to do. On the one hand, let the people from the Hunting Bureau help find someone, and on the other hand, we are waiting for the news of Lin Sixing and the girl to wake up.

    However, the next day, there was no news from Lingxi.  In the evening, when we went back to Su Ling's store, we saw that Lingxi still hadn't come back.

    Seeing that I was restless, Su Ling persuaded me: "I have already asked Duan Qingshui to help me investigate Lingxi's whereabouts. Don't panic. The girl is awake now. If you want to ask her, you can do it later.  go."

    As soon as I heard this, I rushed into the back room.  At this time, I saw that the girl who was made into a ghost gu inducer had indeed awakened, but her face was ashen and a little drowsy.

    "Girl, you" I just wanted to ask about Lin Sixing, but when I saw that the girl fell asleep again, I immediately became angry.

    "Yeah, I can't ask." I sighed to Zhao Yu, "I've been busy for nothing today!"

    Having said that, I felt so depressed that I couldn't help being irritable for a while.  There is no whereabouts from the Hunting Bureau.

    Zhao Yu said: "We can't search aimlessly like this. How about this, you go back to rest first, the injury hasn't healed yet, if you get infected again, even if you have news of Lingxi, you won't be able to see her."

    When Zhao Yu mentioned my injury, I felt that there were indeed bursts of pain in my shoulder.  I just kept worrying about Lingxi's whereabouts, but I didn't realize it.  Looking down, there was blood seeping out of the gauze wrapped around his shoulder.  Seeing this, Su Ling immediately stepped forward to help me reapply the medicine and change the gauze, and said: "Hurry up and go back to rest. Only when you regain your strength can you save Lingxi."

    ?Because of running around for a whole day, I was exhausted and seriously injured, so I really lost my strength, so I had to follow Zhao Yu home honestly.

    Zhao Yu settled me down, and went out to hunt the Spirit Bureau by himself.  I leaned back on the sofa helplessly, my teeth itching with hatred.  Lin Sixing, an old pervert, has never seen him do anything upright since he knew the existence of this guy.

    Just when I was depressed, I saw Xiao Mi who had been sleeping in the living room, also known as the little spirit fox, came towards me and stopped in front of me.

    I glanced at it, and saw its bright eyes staring at me, hesitant to speak.

    I sighed helplessly: "Xiao Mi is not in your body now, can you still speak?"

    The little fox stared at me, and there seemed to be a flash of inspiration in his eyes.  I immediately sat up straight, thinking what the hell, the Fox Stars have invaded Earth too?

    Just at this moment, I saw the little fox suddenly opened his mouth, and the mouth shape seemed to be about to scold "you two." Just as I was about to pee in fear, I saw a note spit out of the little fox's mouth.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 628 Trapped

    ?

    I was taken aback, thinking that the old guy had already been to my house and left me such a message?

    Thinking of this, my heart beat faster, I stepped forward and grabbed the note, and couldn't wait to open it to read it.

    I saw only a row of small words on it: Eye of Tianjin, one o'clock in the morning, come by yourself, otherwise Ruan Lingxi will die.

    It's Tianjin Eye again!  I thought to myself, what does the old guy want to do?  In the early hours of the morning, the Eye of Tianjin is definitely not open, and the surrounding area is empty, isn't he afraid of being discovered?

    But after thinking about it, although the place is also in the urban area, there are no people at all in the early morning.

    I thought about it, since the old guy asked me to go alone, I'd better not disturb too many people for the time being, otherwise what if the old guy sees it, what will happen to Lingxi.

    Thinking of this, I prepared the necessary things to stuff on my body, and waited anxiously until twelve o'clock in the morning before leaving. After leaving, I sent a message to Zhao Yu, saying that I would go to see Lingxi.

    On the way, I thought, if I really went to see the old guy Lin Sixing, maybe I could fight him with the Taoism of human writing.  I really can't beat it, for the safety of Lingxi, it doesn't matter if I tell the old pervert the Taoism of Ren Shu again.

    Lin Sixing is far behind Ma Jingcheng.  Even if he got the human letter, it might not be able to make much waves.

    Thinking of this, I stabilized my mind, and when I was about to reach Tianjin Eye, Zhao Yu called, and immediately asked me: "Song Yan, why did you leave by yourself?!"

    "I'm going to save Lingxi!" I said.

    Zhao Yu sighed: "You! I'll go find you right away!" Saying that, Zhao Yu hung up the phone.

    I sighed in my heart, and saw the huge Tianjin Eye outside the car window from a distance.  At this time, the neon lights are still on, and this huge evil-suppressing eye shines on both sides of the Haihe River.

    I got out of the car and walked towards Tianjin Eye.  Due to the 12-point vigilance, the senses seem to be much sharper than usual.  The night wind blew against his cheeks, making him feel colder than usual.  I stood on the bank of the Haihe River, listening to the sound of the river gently lapping the bank in the night, and my heart became more and more uneasy.

    I know maybe that old thing is watching me somewhere, watching my every move, to see if I'm here by myself.  If our previous speculation is correct, Lin Sixing's kidnapping this time was based on his own ideas and had nothing to do with Ma Jingcheng.  He wanted to secretly learn the secret of Ren Shu, so he couldn't make this matter a big deal.

    Then, Lin Sixing probably came alone.

    Thinking of this, I have a little confidence.  After standing quietly by the river for a while, I heard footsteps.

    I took a deep breath, looked back, and saw that it was indeed Lin Si walking over.

    This old guy is still as thin as a monkey, but his eyes are as cunning as a fox.

    "You are really here alone." Lin Sixing said with a smile.

    "Didn't you say to let me do it myself?" I sneered and said, "I didn't expect that you are also a senior, but you play such a thing as coercion."

    "Since we know my purpose, there's no need for us to talk nonsense. I'll let Ruan Lingxi go after I've been taught the Tao." Lin Sixing smiled: "Otherwise, Ruan Lingxi will go feed the fish."

    "Where's Lingxi?!" Seeing that there was no one around, I asked.

    Lin Sixing smiled, and pointed to a small boat docked by the river: "Ruan Lingxi is inside. Now if you write down the human calligraphy, I will let her go."

    As he spoke, Lin Sixing threw me something as soft as a parchment and a fountain pen.  I clicked my tongue, remembering that Mr. Ma and his son also used this thing, and it was definitely a local tyrant.

    "Wait, you can ask me to write human calligraphy and Taoism, but let me see if Lingxi is really there." I said, "If she is not here, I won't write a single word."

    "Okay." Lin Sixing smiled and asked me to board the boat to see for myself.

    I thought to myself, this old guy should be fine, after all, he wants me to write down human calligraphy and Taoism for him.  So I went to the shore, and stooped into the cabin of the skiff.  There was a lamp in the cabin, and the dim light illuminated the cabin. I vaguely saw Ruan Lingxi lying in the middle of the cabin with his back to me, hands tied behind his back.

    I immediately ran over and shook Ruan Lingxi's shoulder: "Hey, Lingxi, Lingxi?!"

    Ruan Lingxi didn't respond, I couldn't help feeling a little nervous, and immediately went around to her.  But the person lying down was indeed Ruan Lingxi, but Ruan Lingxi had lost consciousness.  I sniffed her breath and felt relieved.  Ruan Lingxi just fell asleep.

    At this time, I suddenly felt the boat shake from side to side, and then moved forward.

    I was taken aback, and quickly sent Ruan LingxiI woke up, before she fully woke up, I went out of the cabin and saw Lin Sixing boarding the boat.

    "What about you?" I saw that he was actually sailing the boat, so I couldn't help asking in astonishment.

    "I think we should find a quieter place to talk." Lin Sixing said with a sneer, "You are really the emperor on a tour, and there are quite a lot of people following you."

    "Who is it?" I thought to myself, did Zhao Yu immediately chase after him?  It stands to reason that his movements are not so fast at all.

    I looked towards the bank of the Haihe River, but I didn't see anyone.  I saw that Lin Sixing was only focused on sailing the boat and didn't say much, so I turned around and went to the cabin. Seeing that Ruan Lingxi was fully awake, when he saw me, he asked in surprise, "Er Huo, why are you here? Where is this?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "We are truly on board a pirate ship." As I spoke, I first untied the rope for Ruan Lingxi, and while explaining the ins and outs of the incident to her, I tried to help her sit up.  Ruan Lingxi waved his hand and said, "I can't stand up, and I feel dizzy. It seems that someone has drugged me. I didn't expect it to be Lin Sixing. He is also on the boat now? Strange, why do you want to sail?"

    "It should be Zhao Yu and the others who followed, but I don't know where they are hiding." I whispered: "Maybe Lin Sixing has noticed something and wants to take us away from Zhao Yu and the others' sight."

    Ruan Lingxi frowned and said, "What should I do, I can't just sit and wait like this."

    Seeing the speed of the boat gradually increase, I couldn't help feeling anxious.  If Zhao Yu and the others did not follow up on the bank, as long as Lin Sixing sailed the boat to the middle of the river, we would not be able to escape without going to the village or back to the store.

    I thought for a while, handed the God of War to Ruan Lingxi, and said, "Keep this, and I'll see if I can find a way to deal with Lin Sixing. I'm afraid it will hurt you."

    Ruan Lingxi grabbed my arm and said hesitantly, "You, be careful."

    I patted her hand, took a deep breath, and walked out of the cabin.  When I got out of the cabin, I saw that the boat had slowly stopped and was spinning in place.  At this time, we were really circling in the middle of the Haihe River, with no front or back.

    Seeing me coming out, Lin Sixing sneered and said, "I advise you not to have any other ideas. Do you know why Ruan Lingxi can't move? Because I poisoned her. If you can't write the Daoist scriptures in one hour, Ruan Lingxi  You will lose consciousness little by little, and finally become a dead person."

    Fuck, I knew this old pervert wouldn't be honest!  I took a deep breath, suppressed the killing intent, and changed my mind.

    "You still have fifty minutes." Lin Sixing reminded coldly: "After you finish writing, I will naturally give an antidote to Ruan Lingxi. If you can't write, it's over. You two can feed the fish together in the Haihe River."

    I gritted my teeth secretly, and had no choice but to sit on the bow of the boat and slowly write down the Taoism of human script on the parchment scroll.

    ?While writing, I turned my mind to a way to deal with this old pervert, but after a quarter of an hour passed, I couldn't think of any way.

    Just when I was depressed, I suddenly heard a strange sound from the bottom of the boat.

    The sound was very faint, as if something was knocking on the bottom of the boat.  Lin Sixing seemed to have heard it too, with a sneer, he entered the cabin and dragged Ruan Lingxi out.

    "Song Yan, it seems that you are not very honest. I told you to come alone, but now someone is following you." As he spoke, Lin Sixing suddenly recited the Nian Jue and drew three spells in the air.

    Three streams of black air suddenly gathered, surrounding the entire boat.  I felt a chill down my back and jumped up immediately.

    I know that Lin Sixing summoned evil ghosts and spirits. Judging by the intensity of the black energy, what Lin Sixing summoned was not good.

    I was afraid that he would hurt Ruan Lingxi, so I immediately raised the scroll in my hand and said, "Wait, I'm still writing, I haven't finished it yet, wait, don't get excited, if you hurt Lingxi, you will also  Can't get this thing!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 629: The Mysterious Man in Black

    ?

    Lin Sixing said coldly: "You still have twenty minutes."

    As soon as I heard this, I immediately shut up.  When I sat down again to write human calligraphy and Taoism, I wondered who it would be that hit the bottom of the boat just now.

    I thought to myself that if it was Zhao Yu, would he have dived to dig through the bottom of the boat to save us?  This method is too low.

    Just thinking about it, I heard the sound of knocking on the bottom of the boat again.  The knocking sound came from the soles of Lin Sixing and I this time.

    "Who?!" Lin Sixing shouted, "It's Zhao Yu! Your friends are in my hands. If you don't stop, I'll kill them!"

    It was fine if he didn't ask, but when he asked, the knocking on the bottom of the boat became louder.

    I also find it even more strange, who the hell is digging the bottom of the boat?  This method is so low, it should not be Zhao Yu and the others.

    Just when I was amazed, I suddenly heard a roar of thunder and lightning above my head.

    Through the ghostly aura around me, I saw lightning flashes above my head, and I couldn't help being a little surprised.  Although the weather may not be sunny these days, there is no thunderstorm.

    But after careful observation, I was even more speechless. For some reason, the lightning just circled above Lin Sixing and me, but nothing else.

    I pondered silently in my heart, wondering if it was Lin Sixing, an old pervert who was so angry with others, and God wanted to hack him to death?  This has to be done right, Ruan Lingxi is still by his side, so don't hit me, I haven't done anything bad, at most I'm cheating my teammates

    While I was meditating, I saw a thunderbolt strike Lin Sixing.

    Lin Sixing held Ruan Lingxi with one hand, and chanted the mantra with the other hand. I saw that the ghost aura became more and more intense, and the thunderbolt decisively struck the ghost aura around Lin Sixing.  The thunderbolt dispersed the ghost energy, but it was also blocked outside, and Lin Sixing was not hurt at all.

    "Could it be Wu Dan or a disciple of Maoshan who came here?" Lin Sixing frowned and said, "How could there be thunder and fire?"

    I looked around, but there was no one there.  But at this time, the knocking sound at the bottom of the boat became louder, and with the sound of the bottom of the boat, the hull also began to shake.

    Lin Sixing let Ruan Lingxi go in desperation, and looked down at his feet.  At this time, the boat shook even more violently, and it seemed that someone was beating the bottom of the boat vigorously, and soon, several uneven marks appeared on the bottom of the boat.

    I frowned. If it was chiseled by hand, it seems that it would not have such a great strength.  What's under this boat?

    At this time, the boat was suddenly bumped and jumped up, shaking a few times, and I almost fell out.  When I was grabbing the edge of the boat, I suddenly saw Ruan Lingxi leaning over, so I quickly grabbed her and pulled her into my arms.

    Lin Sixing jumped to the side of the boat at this time, drew out the knife in his hand, chanted the mantra and twisted the formula, and chopped the knife into the water.  I saw streaks of magic silver light gushing out from the tip of the knife, rushing straight into the water.

    I watched from the side, but I saw that Lin Sixing's knife seemed to be in vain.  It seems that nothing was cut.  I also looked into the water for a long time, but I didn't see anything.

    Just as I stretched my neck to look into the water, suddenly the hull made a loud noise and shook violently and suddenly.  I grabbed Ruan Lingxi and grabbed the edge of the boat.  At this time, I caught a glimpse of a huge monster suddenly surfaced from the bottom of the water.

    Like a big upside-down water basin, that thing approached abruptly.  Or bumped into it suddenly.  This time, the boat began to shake violently for a while.

    "What is this?" Ruan Lingxi asked in surprise.

    "Water monster?" I said in amazement.  Immediately, I suddenly remembered the legend of Haihe.  It is said that the Eye of Tianjin is currently suppressing the ancient beast Chaos. Could it be that this guy has escaped?  Has the seal been completely broken?

    ? Before I could think about it, I saw that huge monster completely surfaced, sparked a large splash of water, and rushed to my face.

    At the same time, I saw a huge round head protruding from the water.

    "It's really chaos!" I shrank my head subconsciously.  This thing looks terrifying, and the scriptures say: "There is a beast in the west of Kunlun, which looks like a dog, with long hair, four legs, like a dog but no claws, has eyes but can't see, can't walk, has two ears but can't hear,  There are people who are intellectual, have belly without the five viscera, have intestines that are straight but not twisted, and eat through them. People have virtues and go against them, and people with vicious virtues go to rely on them. It is called chaos."

    Looking at it now, it is as expected in the legend, fat and round in shape, red like fire, with four fleshy wings, and seems to have six or seven legs paddling in the water.

    Lin Sixing also seemed to be taken aback by this sudden scene.  "Chaos?! How did it come out?!" Lin Sixing was startled, and wanted to steer the boat to escape, but the Chaos jumped up and bit Lin Sixing with its mouth wide open.

    Lin Sixing hides?The monster swung a knife and slashed towards Chaos, and then chanted the mantra, and I saw the cloud of ghost energy covering the hull directly entangled with Chaos.

    Without the support of ghost energy, the hull shook even more.  I asked Lingxi, "How is it? Can you move now? Did Lin Sixing poison you?"

    Ruan Lingxi shook her head and said: "No, it should be just drugged. I feel that I have almost regained consciousness now."

    "Then take advantage of the monster to attack Lin Sixing, let's escape into the water." I said.

    Ruan Lingxi nodded: "I run the fastest in the water."

    At this moment, seeing that chaos was entangled with Lin Sixing, I immediately pulled Ruan Lingxi into the water and swam towards the shore.

    One can imagine the bone-chilling chill when he went into the water in late autumn.  I held back the chill and dragged Ruan Lingxi to swim forward.  However, that chaos suddenly rushed in front of us, and its huge body knocked me and Ruan Lingxi out.

    The two of us were washed away. I just felt that the force pushed me far away. When I tried to stabilize my figure, I felt a huge vortex appeared under my feet and swept me down.

    I fell dizzily for a long time, barely stabilized my body, and found that I seemed to be approaching the bottom of the Haihe River.  Looking down vaguely, I saw several huge iron chains scattered on the bottom of the water.  This iron chain is likely to lock chaos.  However, now it seems to be cut off by someone.

    Because the incision of the iron chain is very neat, it looks like it was broken artificially.  At this time, I didn't have time to think too much, so I could only push the water under my feet and struggle to swim upstream.

    When I was about to approach the surface of the water, I suddenly noticed a few black shadows underwater, like a few men in black diving suits.

    Although I was puzzled, I was focused on finding Ruan Lingxi, so I didn't pay much attention. After I swam to the surface quickly, I didn't see Ruan Lingxi's shadow.

    At this time, a few more flashes of lightning flashed across the sky, and then the thunderbolt struck down.  I saw cloudy clouds above my head, and it was so dark that I couldn't breathe.

    Lin Sixing was fighting with Chaos right now, and Chaos didn't know what was going on, so he recognized Lin Sixing and insisted on fighting him to the death.  I took the opportunity to look for Ruan Lingxi, but I never found her.

    Thinking of those men in black underwater, I couldn't help but frown.  Did someone else take her away?  What is the purpose of those people, did they release the chaos?

    Thinking of this, I want to dive down to find out.  But at this moment, Lin Sixing slashed Chaos in the eye, and the huge monster let out a strange cry, then opened its mouth and bit Lin Sixing's arm, dragging him from mid-air into the water, and its huge figure pressed towards me.

    I hurriedly dodged, but saw the blind Chaos go berserk, trying to swallow Lin Sixing.  I heard that old fellow Lin Sixing scream, and saw that one of his arms was bitten off by that chaos.  But taking advantage of this opportunity, Lin Sixing immediately escaped and ran to the side of the boat.

    Immediately, the blind Chaos went berserk, biting people with a bloody mouth, but this time it started chasing me.

    I had no choice but to go into the water again. Thinking of the group of men in black, I always felt that they were weird, so I simply led Chaos to the hiding place where the group of people dived.

    I asked you to let monsters come out to bite people, this time I will let you taste the power of monsters.

    When I swam over, I saw the men in black still staying where they were.  But seeing Chaos chasing after me, he didn't dodge. Instead, he lined up in a fan shape, holding crossbow arrows in his hands and aiming at Chaos behind me.

    Before I could react, this group of people actually started shooting arrows in my direction.  Damn, I cursed in my heart, the cold arrow in the water swished over, scaring me so much that my heart jumped.  I quickly dived for a while, watching the men in black above me shoot arrows to besiege Chaos.  But what was even more strange was that several others actually floated up to the surface of the water, seeming to go in the direction of Lin Sixing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 630: Heavenly Thunder Tribulation (Part 1)

    ?

    What's the situation, what are these guys dressed like Japanese ninjas doing?

    I saw the group of men in black fighting with Chaos in the water, and from underwater, I could see that the crossbow bolts in their hands were not ordinary things.  Those crossbow arrows shone with Taoist silver light, and at first glance, they were sharp weapons issued with evil spirit spells.

    I didn't care about them either, so I bypassed this group of melee people and floated to the surface of the water again.

    When I poked my head out of the water, I saw that the water was actually very lively.  The men in black wearing diving suits were fighting with Lin Sixing in the water.  This old guy had a broken arm, and his combat power was obviously weak, but he still didn't lose the wind for a while.

    At this time, I heard the sound of water around me, and Ruan Lingxi actually got out, wiped his face, and asked: "What's going on, why are there so many unidentified people?"

    "Never mind them, let's run first and then talk." As I spoke, I dragged Ruan Lingxi to swim to the bank.  It wasn't until we both got ashore that we felt exhausted.  The river was too cold, and we both sneezed a few times when we were blown ashore by the wind.

    I got up and looked at the river, only to realize that the thunderstorm in the sky was caused by the chaotic actions of the divine beast in the river.  The Eye of Tianjin is still standing, and I can see that the sword of Taoism is still inserted into the Haihe River, but the light is flickering and wobbling.

    Possibly because the evil-suppressing lightsaber still exists, Chaos cannot leave the Haihe River, and can only toss in the river water and above the Haihe River.  This is like being pulled by an invisible rope, it cannot be separated from half a step, but it can turn the clouds and rains in the Haihe River.

    I saw Lin Sixing also coming towards the shore, so I immediately had "evil thoughts".  When I saw Lin Sixing approaching me, I immediately chanted the mantra and said: "Bing Po!"

    The power of this blow is far beyond my imagination.  Since there was water in front of him, as soon as the ice spell came, a layer of waves surged up, and thousands of water droplets suddenly condensed into thousands of ice needles, which poured down on Lin Sixing.

    I heard the old guy let out a scream, and Gududu dived into the water.  There was a burst of blood on the surface of the water.  "Dead?" Ruan Lingxi raised the god of war, pointed at the water and said, "Wait for him to come up and give him another shot!"

    Not long after, the water on the shore surged, and this time Lin Sixing was not the only one who came up, but a circle of men in black surrounded him.

    I hurriedly pressed down Ruan Lingxi's hand and said, "These people don't know their identities, let's not act rashly."

    Ruan Lingxi was a little hesitant. At this time, people in the water waved at me, and some even shouted: "Spirit hunters, don't shoot!"

    Fuck it, Agent of the Hunting Agency?  !

    Could it be that Zhao Yu got the news and asked them to save Lingxi and me?  However, I saw no sign of Zhao Yu in the water.  I also don't think the group arrived after us.  Seeing that they are fully equipped and have been lurking underwater for a long time, it is obvious that they have been here for quite a while.  Maybe they released that chaos.

    At this time, several people dragged Lin Sixing to the shore.  There were still thunderbolts in the sky, but what was even more strange was that the thunderbolts actually became more and more powerful.  Along with the thunderbolt and lightning, the night wind was also much stronger.  Then, cold rain fell from the sky.

    I saw Ruan Lingxi shivering in the cold rain, so I took her into my arms.  The cold rain hit her face, and her hair was tightly attached to her slightly pale cheeks, giving her a somewhat pitiful feeling in her life.

    I collected myself and watched as the men in black dragged Lin Sixing back to the shore, tied a rope and threw it aside.

    I looked at the half-dead Lin Sixing, and couldn't help feeling puzzled.  After all, he is also a master second only to Wu Dan, why was he captured by a few agents with average qualifications from the Hunting Bureau?  Even Chaos, the ancient divine beast, shouldn't be able to hurt him so easily.

    Is it fake again?  Thinking of this, I let go of Ruan Lingxi, walked up to Lin Sixing to have a look, then lowered my head and pulled his face.

    Lin Sixing rolled his eyes like a dead fish, and cursed: "What are you doing?!"

    "It's not fake." I laughed in my heart, and immediately gloated: "Aren't you very powerful, why were you arrested so easily?"

    Lin Sixing seemed to have lost a lot of blood and his face was a bit ugly, and he didn't care about bickering with me, he just kept panting on the sidelines.

    At this time, I saw that the remaining men in black also went ashore one after another, aiming their bows and arrows at Chaos flying in mid-air.  When I got closer, I realized that those bows and arrows were not just arrows with Taoism, but a very thin silver thread attached to the tail of the arrow.  These silver threads were shot out with the arrows, wrapped around Chaos, and dragged it into the water.  But it was obvious that the huge monster was dissatisfied and thumped endlessly in the water, almost pulling several people into the water.

    I watched anxiously from the sidelines, and I couldn¡¯t do anything to help, so??I don't know how to seal the beast, so I can only watch these people busy.  What's even more speechless is that these people don't seem to know how to seal it, and they haven't caught it for a long time.

    Just as I was watching anxiously, I saw two people running over by the river.  I thought it was Zhao Yu, and immediately went up to meet him.  But when I ran to the front, I realized that the people who came were actually Ouyang Bo and Wu Dan.

    "Master! You are here too!" I said in surprise.

    Wu Dan ignored me and followed Ouyang Bo to the shore.  I also hurried to catch up.

    Wu Dan looked at Chaos floating in the water, and said dissatisfiedly: "Ouyang Bo, you actually released Chaos in order to catch Ma Jingcheng's subordinates?"

    Ouyang Bo said: "Our people didn't do it, and I don't know what's going on. Tonight, I received a secret report that Ma Jingcheng's subordinates would appear on the Haihe River in the evening and release chaos to disturb the world.  Stay here and wait until someone shows up. Chaos was not released by our people."

    "Don't talk nonsense, just grab it and talk about it." After speaking, Wu Dan and Ouyang Bo chanted the mantra, and I saw a huge seal of the mantra descending from the sky, pressing down on the head of Chaos.

    The huge Taoist spell is like Mount Tai overwhelming, and Wu Dan's Taoist belongs to the thunder and fire system, so he accidentally used the power of the thunder and lightning to increase the power of the spell.  I saw that the chaos gradually calmed down, although it was still struggling for the last time, it gradually submerged into the water.  But the spiritual power of this ancient ferocious beast is very strong, and I saw that the Taoist light of the sealing talisman was faintly visible and very unstable.

    So he immediately copied Wu Dan's instructions with the method of human calligraphy, and added an auxiliary force to the sealing talisman, completely pressing Chaos into the water.

    Ouyang Bo said to the men in black on the shore at this time: "Go into the water and lock up Chaos again."

    The agent in black took the order, entered the water with a few plops, and swam down like a fish.  I looked at the Taoist spells dangling on the water, and said to Wu Dan: "Master, can a few of them do it?"

    Wu Dan said: "The sealing talisman made Chaos fall into a semi-slumber state. They only need to connect the chain again and tie it up. It's not difficult, isn't it just like tying a pig?"

    Pig I have black lines all over my face.

    After a while, the rain became lighter and the water surface of the Haihe River became much calmer.  After a while, those men in black surfaced and said to Ouyang Bo: "Sir, it's been dealt with."

    I looked up at the night sky. Although the dark clouds gradually dispersed a lot and the rain stopped, lightning still lit up from time to time, and thunderbolts occasionally exploded in the sky. It seemed that the way of heaven was still abnormal.

    I couldn't help but looked at Wu Dan and Ouyang Bo worriedly.  I saw that the two of them were also looking at the sky vision.

    "Master, is this chaos sealed successfully?" I asked.

    Wu Dan accepted Taoism with Ouyang Bo, and said: "Success is success, but the celestial phenomenon is still not normal."

    "Could there be something else at work?" I asked.

    "I can't see it yet." As he said that, Ouyang Bo walked up to Lin Sixing and sneered, "It's not in vain this time. I caught a deputy of a cult organization. That Tang Lin didn't know about the ghost sentence. This person  Impossible not to understand."

    Having said that, Ouyang Bo leaned down himself and dragged Lin Sixing up.

    I glanced at Lin Sixing, who was in a mess, and thought that this guy is not easy, but he is still alive.

    At this time, the sea on the Haihe River has returned to calm, but there are still lightning flashes in the sky from time to time.  Only then did I see a strange layer of mist covering the banks of the Haihe River, a vast expanse of whiteness, as if a dense fog had fallen.

    But when Ouyang Bo walked into the thick fog, the white mist slowly dispersed, and finally returned to clarity.  Seeing this, I asked Wu Dan, "Master, what is this white mist?"

    "Ouyang Bo's blindfold method imitates the principle of ghosts hitting the wall." Wu Dan smiled: "There is such a big movement on the Haihe River, we can't let outsiders notice it, come and watch it? With thick fog covering it, it will be difficult for people to get around  Come in, it's like encountering a ghost hitting a wall." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 631: Heavenly Thunder Tribulation (Part 2)

    ?

    After the thick fog cleared, I saw Zhao Yu running over in a hurry, and I didn't know whether it was rain or sweat on his face.  After seeing us, Zhao Yu felt relieved: "Are you all okay? I searched and searched just now, but I couldn't find the Eye of Tianjin. Is it because someone used a blindfold?"

    I looked at Ouyang Bo, curled my lips and said, "That's right, the ghost hit the wall, and he's still an old ghost."

    Ouyang Bo ignored me and just dragged Lin Sixing forward.  When he was about to reach the side of the car, Wu Dan suddenly grabbed him and said, "Wait a minute."

    Ouyang Bo stopped and asked, "What?"

    Wu Dan pointed to the sky and said, "It seems that this thunder is a bit strange."

    Just as I was about to ask, "What's the matter?", I heard a thunderstorm above my head.  I shivered in fright, looked up and saw the flashes of lightning and flint above my head, almost blinding my titanium alloy dog ??eyes, as if the thunderbolt just now was about to hit me.  I can even feel sparks shooting up from the sky.

    Subconsciously, I pulled Lingxi to shrink away from Wu Dan, and asked, "Master, why does this thunder and lightning seem to follow us?"

    "Thunderbolt came with us." Wu Dan said: "And the target is one of us. Apprentice, be careful, don't cut you." Wu Dan said half-jokingly, but bit his finger and put  A talisman was drawn in the palm of my hand.

    "This is a spell for concealment. It is used to temporarily avoid disasters. But the effect is not long. You take Lingxi and go first. I will see what's going on with Ouyang Bo." Wu Dan said.

    I looked at Lingxi, and while I was hesitating, another thunderbolt suddenly fell from the sky. Nima, this time it actually fell to the ground, slid across the marble surface, and stopped half a meter behind me.  I was so scared that I dragged Lingxi and ran forward for a while.

    Suddenly, I remembered that many news reports said that the thunder fell and killed passers-by. This is really insightful.  But I thought I hadn't done anything that angered others. God couldn't be so heartless, could he?  !  Will every teammate be struck by lightning?

    However, to my surprise, the next thunderbolt struck Lin Sixing who was surrounded by men in black.

    This was a solid and unexpected one. I even felt dazzled by the dazzling thunderbolt in front of my eyes, and my vision was blank for a while.  Immediately, I heard a deafening sound like a bomb explosion.

    Immediately afterwards, there was a cry of pain, and when I recovered my vision again, I saw that the thunderbolt hit Lin Sixing, turning him into a charred black corpse.

    At the same time, several agents beside him also suffered disasters. Some died on the spot, some cried while clutching their severely burned arms, and some had half of their bodies turned into coke, but the other half was still relatively intact.  , I was horrified to see it.

    The blood flowed across the ground, Ruan Lingxi immediately grabbed my arm, his face became paler and paler.

    "It's okay, it's okay." I comforted her for a while, then looked at the top of my head, only to see that the thunder and lightning stopped slowly after that.  After a while, the dark clouds in the sky gradually dispersed, revealing a clear night sky.

    "Is God angry?" I asked in surprise, and suddenly remembered that Yang Wen also died of a thunder disaster more than a year ago.  Could it be that it is Lin Sixing's turn now?

    But God is too eclectic. If you want to hack a person to death, you won't hurt so many innocent victims!

    After this shocking change, Zhao Yu was the first to react and immediately called the emergency call.  Ruan Lingxi and I helped carry the seriously injured into the car driven by Ouyang Bo, and someone drove him to the hospital immediately.

    The rain had stopped, and the water on the ground had not dissipated, but it had already been stained red with blood. Under the dim light of the street lamps, it reflected a cold and strange light.

    Wu Dan gritted his teeth and cursed: "This can't be an ordinary thunder calamity, it should be caused by someone trying to kill Lin Sixing!"

    "But who will kill him, could it be Ma Jingcheng?" I asked, "Could it be that the Ghost Judgment Organization discovered Lin Sixing's ulterior motives and used some formation to get rid of him. After all, Pojun is a master of formation."

    Wu Dan shook his head and said, "I don't know."

    Ouyang Bo said: "Let's look around to see if there is anything unusual around. If it's a formation, there must be a magic weapon around it."

    Attracting thunder and making it a catastrophe, this is not something ordinary people can do, at least an expert like Po Jun.

    This is a small-scale change of astronomical phenomena, but it is different from ordinary changes.  Because the thunderstorm this time was caused by the chaos beast coming out of the water, it was considered sudden.  Unless, someone knows that Chaos was born, causing abnormal celestial phenomena, and then set up a formation nearby, and then use this abnormal celestial phenomenon to transform into the energy of his own formation, and finally?Death to kill.

    Wu Dan, Ouyang Bo and Ruan Lingxi and I searched around the Haihe River for a long time, but it was Ouyang Bo who first detected the abnormality underground with his crutches: "There are things buried in several directions by the river!"

    There is no shortage of all kinds of exotic tools in the Hunting Bureau, so Wu Dan and I took them, and opened the marble slab inlaid at the position Ouyang Bo said, and found that there were white stones buried underneath.  The stones are embedded in the soil, and it is not clear what they are.  But I took a photo with a flashlight, and it seemed to be a few small stone sculptures.

    I was surprised when we took them out one by one to have a look.  Buried in the ground is actually a small stone lion.  Different shapes, small and exquisite.

    However, in the mouth of the stone lion, there is something like iron and silver needles.

    "The stone lion leads the thunder, I seem to have seen this formation somewhere." Wu Dan frowned.

    "Master, is this formation aimed at Lin Sixing?" I asked.

    "I can't be sure, because this kind of lightning-guiding formation gathers all the power of thunder, lightning and thunderbolts. Can you guarantee that someone will be killed?" Ouyang Bo said: "So it's hard to say who this formation wants to kill.  Who is it? There were three or four thunderbolts just now. Anyone of us may be the target. If the person who did it wants to kill someone, there will be a replacement doll of this person on the incense table he made. But we can¡¯t  Know who he's targeting."

    I was a little disappointed to hear this.  I thought this person was going to kill Lin Sixing, but it seemed that he might not be.  After asking Ouyang Bo, he found out that he didn't know who released the Chaos. He just received a secret report that someone would release the beast tonight, and the person who released the Chaos was probably a member of the Ghost Sentence Organization.  So the agents of the Spirit Hunting Bureau laid an ambush underwater in advance, and they saw the old guy Lin Sixing appearing, so they dealt with it.

    In order to prevent passers-by from discovering the clues, Ouyang Bo set up altars around in advance and set up an array to prevent others from following.  It's just that when Ouyang Bo arrived, I had just boarded Lin Sixing's boat, so I didn't notice any abnormalities around me.

    Not long after, the ambulance came, and after cleaning up the scene, the few of us also went back by car.  Along the way, Wu Dan didn't say much, and kept thinking about where he had seen the thunder-guiding formation.

    I was cold and tired, and fell asleep drowsily holding Ruan Lingxi.  This small sleep was not at ease, the dream of Lin Sixing being struck by lightning into a blackened corpse kept appearing in the dream, and sometimes he dreamed of the scene of Yang Wen being struck to death by lightning before.

    After getting out of the car, I sent Ruan Lingxi back, and saw Su Ling and Boss Duan waiting at home.

    When Duan Qingshui saw our distressed appearance, he frowned and said, "Who died tonight?"

    "How do you know the dead person?" I asked in surprise.  I didn't tell Duan Qingshui when I went out this time, even if he knew the news, he might not know what happened near the Haihe River.

    "The sky is abnormal. Zhao Zhenhai said that someone set up a formation near the Haihe River to kill people. When I went out tonight, Daozi said that his subordinates saw you going there." Duan Qingshui said simply.

    "Yes, nothing can hide from your eyes and ears." I sat down on the chair exhaustedly, took the towel handed over by Su Ling, and said, "It was Lin Sixing who died, but we are not sure who did it.  Determine whether it is Lin Sixing who the other party wants to kill, or Lingxi and me."

    When Duan Qingshui heard the words, he stood up suddenly, with a solemn expression, and pondered for a while.

    I saw that he seldom had such an expression, so I asked: "Why, Boss Duan, do you know who did it?"

    Duan Qingshui said slowly: "When Zang Qingning was here, she once made a divination for the protection of the gods. She said, 'Heavenly thunders appear, demons change, and the gods die.' The so-called sky thunders are not thunders from nature, but for people  After mastering the lightning-guiding formation, there will be unusual catastrophes coming one after another. In the end, it is our tribe who are unlucky."

    "Impossible, this formation kills either Lin Sixing or me, what does it have to do with you?" I said speechlessly, "You think too much."

    Duan Qingshui shook his head and said: "I also hope that I think too much, but things like lightning arrays have long since disappeared. Even a master like your master can only rely on a little bit of power from the sky thunder, but they can't change the changes."  Impermanent celestial phenomena. This formation is very difficult. It is not something that ordinary people can control, nor can it appear casually. Now that the long-extinct thunder formation has appeared, there may be even weirder things in the future, which worries me the most.  It is the future of the Protoss that was prophesied at the end." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 632: The Secret of the Tragedy

    ?

    "The prophecy may not be accurate." I comforted him, "Like the three realms of heaven, earth and man, species beyond these three realms also exist, such as the little zombie bk of the Ma family. It's not right to say that he is a human or a zombie.  It is the variables between heaven and earth. No matter how powerful Fuxi's gossip is handed down, it cannot determine the future of these variables. It can be seen that these prophecies may not be accurate, because there may be many variables along the way."

    "Speaking of Ma Yun, it worries me even more." Duan Qingshui sighed, "I'm afraid he is the biggest nemesis and variable of the Protoss."

    "Don't think about it yet, let the two of them rest." Su Ling said, "I'm afraid I'm going to catch a cold if I'm tired this night."

    Duan Qingshui just gave up and said: "You two rest first, we will talk about it tomorrow." After speaking, Duan Qingshui left with Su Ling.  I sent the two of them out, and seeing Boss Duan's worried expression, I couldn't help feeling a little worried.

    But the feeling of being cold and tired quickly suppressed these emotions.  After washing, I fell on the bed and fell asleep.

    This sleep was very peaceful, and there were no magnificent dreams.  When I was young, I liked to dream. Later, Wu Dan said that it may be because of my relatively "spiritual" physique. There have always been spirits who want to convey messages to me through dreams, asking me to do this or that.  It's a pity that I hadn't enlightened back then, and I dreamed it as I dreamed it. I didn't even think that it was a message for help from the underworld.

    It is different now, not only enlightened, but also over-enlightened.  So the dream became more and more varied.

    For example, tonight, another dream that was vague but like a lucid dream came.  But there is no protagonist in this dream, only empty streets, scenery, and ancient buildings, just like a tourist promotional film.

    An ancient archway keeps flashing among them, but it looks like something left over from the Ming and Qing Dynasties.  This scene is very familiar, and I can't help wondering where it is in my dream.  In other words, which boring ghost took me on a night tour of the scenic spot, so I can't do it by myself?

    But the dream didn't last long. After a while, the scene of this one-night trip flashed in my mind a few times, and then went out.  Once again there was silence and darkness all around.  This time, I fell asleep completely.

    After waking up from this sleep, the exhaustion is completely gone.  After getting up, he saw that Ruan Lingxi had woken up early and was cooking porridge in the kitchen.  The aroma of porridge curled up, and the morning sun outside the window shone warmly in the room, which suddenly gave me a sense of tranquility from the bottom of my heart.

    Ruan Lingxi wore an apron and brought the porridge to the coffee table in the living room, stroked the hair that had fallen on her forehead, and said, "Are you awake? I can really sleep and eat."

    A few simple words were very useful to my ears, and I couldn't help but stare at her face for a while.  The light morning light reflected on her beautiful face, which seemed to exaggerate her beauty and eye-catching look.  Containing a bit of doubt, his black and white eyes stared at me, which made me feel a little heartbeat.

    I couldn't help stretching out my hands to hold Ruan Lingxi's cheeks, pulled her over, and kissed her soft lips.  Ruan Lingxi closed her eyes, and at this beautiful moment, I suddenly heard a snoring sound coming from below.  Ruan Lingxi pushed me away involuntarily, we both looked back and saw the little fox took this opportunity to climb onto the table, and actually gave us both a few sips of porridge one by one.

    "Fuck, my breakfast!!" I said depressedly.

    Ruan Lingxi didn't know whether to laugh or cry: "I'll go and fill it up again, and I'll give it all to eat."

    Having said that, Ruan Lingxi lowered his eyebrows and smiled, stroked the little fox's head, and went back to the kitchen.  I saw the little fox with porridge sticking to his mouth, tilting his head to look at me, his innocent eyes sparkling, angry and funny in my heart, so I hugged him and sighed, "Are you a fox or a dog?  How about a bit of arrogance?"

    The little fox thought for a while, then suddenly stuck out his tongue and licked the corner of my mouth.

    "Ah bah bah bah bah!!" I immediately dropped it and ran to the bathroom to spit a few times.  Nima, this guy has never brushed his teeth, right?

    After I came out of the bathroom, had breakfast, and hadn't had a rest, the call from the Hunting Bureau came.

    "Brother Song, Chief Ouyang asked you and Team Zhao to come over immediately!" Lin Yufan's voice on the phone was very serious.

    "Damn, didn't you agree to give me a day off?" I sighed, and looked back at Ruan Lingxi, afraid that she would be in danger if she was not careful, so I put down the phone, called Zhao Yu to go out together, and sent Ruan Lingxi to Boss Duan by the way.  There, ask him to help find someone to protect the wicked girl.

    Unexpectedly, after meeting Duan Qingshui, Boss Duan said: "You are going to the Hunting Bureau now, then I will go with you."

    "Isn't it good? We are going to do business." I thought to myself that you, a gangster, would follow along.

    "Ouyang Bo also asked me to go to the side??.  Duan Qingshui said immediately.

    "What?" I froze for a moment, then remembered Feng Sihai's background, and immediately understood.  Although Boss Duan is not from the Soul Hunting Bureau, he is Feng Sihai's life and death brother. Maybe this time the Spirit Hunting Bureau needs his help for something important.

    So the three of us rushed to the Hunting Bureau together.  On the way, I was a little uneasy. Thinking back to what happened recently, I always felt that there were dark waves under the bright autumn scenery.

    Involuntarily turned his head to look out of the car window, but saw the pedestrians on the street in a hurry, the traffic was busy, and everything was as usual.  However, no one can predict whether there are other evil forces surging under this calm appearance.

    After arriving at the Spirit Hunting Bureau, Ouyang Bo called Zhao Yu and me into the office first, and said, "The last case of exterminating the door has not been completely closed. After Xiao Song's master, Mr. Wu, relieved the girl's evil spirit, the girl  It took half a month to recuperate before returning to normal. She will be sent to the Hunting Bureau in a while, I think you can ask her to assist in the investigation."

    "Is it the murderer or Lin Sixing? He caught that girl as an introduction to a ghost, and made that girl go crazy and kill her family members?" I asked, "Didn't the case be closed according to this before?  The girl is also a victim of being manipulated by evil spirits, so she has not been dealt with."

    Ouyang Bo said: "This is just one aspect. There are other doubts. I guess this girl named Meng Tingyun will give some answers. For example, the stone lion at the door of the family where the accident happened."

    When Ouyang Bo mentioned it, I suddenly remembered that there was indeed a pair of small stone lions placed in front of the house of the family involved in the Miemen massacre, and they were still facing the house.  Generally speaking, the stone lion is placed for the town house, but it is placed facing the main house of your own house. This is the first time I have seen it.  Most importantly, the stone lion is exactly the same as the one we dug by the Hai River!  Could it be that it was written by the same person?

    After thinking about it this way, I became even more confused.  For an ordinary family, even with the guidance of an expert, a pair of lion cubs are placed in the town house, but the location is not right.

    Not only that, but why is it related to the lightning-leading formation on the bank of the Haihe River?  Thinking of this, I feel that this case is far from over.  And the recent incidents followed one after another, and I basically didn't have the time to think about these details carefully.  But as soon as Ouyang Bo mentioned it, I realized that this case was not as simple as the one that was closed in our file.

    "The commander asked us to continue the investigation of this case?" Zhao Yu asked.

    Ouyang Bo nodded and said: "Yes, we have to investigate to the end, I guess, this family extermination case has something to do with the lightning array next to the Haihe River."

    "Can this be related?" I touched my chin involuntarily, thinking for a while.  No matter how you think about it, it is impossible.  The layout of the thunder formation must be an expert, but this family that died tragically, we have almost checked eight generations of their ancestors, all of them are ordinary people, and there is not even a person with a strange skeleton. It seems that it has nothing to do with the Taoist family.  relation.

    The only one that is special is probably that Meng Tingyun.  This special does not mean that she is exceptionally talented, but that she is related to Lin Sixing by accident.  But speaking of Meng Tingyun, I never thought that she and the dead Meng Tingye were twin sisters.

    When I saw her for the first time, I really thought I saw Meng Tingye's ghost.

    After discussing like this, Lin Yufan knocked on the door and entered, and said, "Meng Tingyun is here, sir, do you want her to be investigated now?"

    Ouyang Bo said: "Let her in first, and let Mr. Duan wait outside for a while." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 633: Behind the Tragedy

    ?

    I turned around and looked behind me involuntarily.  I saw a girl walk in the door.

    Seeing that face again, although the facial features are exactly the same as that of the dead Meng Tingye, but the temperament is quite different.  It's probably because she's been a ghost gu inducer for a long time, and this girl's yang energy has been severely exhausted.

    But when she got closer, I smelled a strong smell of traditional Chinese medicine on her body.  Presumably, in order to restore Yang Qi, the special "special agent doctor" of the Hunting Bureau gave her a special formula of traditional Chinese medicine to strengthen the Yang Qi in the girl's body.

    "Please sit down." Ouyang Bo said, pointing to the sofa opposite the desk.

    Meng Tingyun sat down and looked at us suspiciously.  I also looked at her, but I saw that although this little girl is young, her eyes are very mature and firm. It's no wonder that she survived after being made an introduction to ghosts.

    "I'm sorry, but I have to trouble you again." Zhao Yu sat across from her and asked, "We want to learn more about the case of exterminating the family, and I have to trouble you to repeat how you and Lin Sixing met.  , and why are you following him?"

    Mentioning Lin Sixing, Meng Tingyun's eyes shrank, and her left hand subconsciously clenched her right arm.

    I said slowly: "Don't be nervous, we just want to understand the situation, speak slowly, don't worry. Don't worry about bad guys coming to bully you again, because he is dead."

    Hearing the news of Lin Sixing's death, I saw that Meng Tingyun's eyes lit up, and her expression seemed to ease a lot.  It is estimated that this girl also hates this old thing.

    "What I knowI already said it the day before yesterday." Meng Tingyun hesitated: "Do you want me to repeat it again?"

    "Well, tell us again slowly, it's best not to let go of any details." Zhao Yu said.

    So Meng Tingyun pondered for a while, and repeated her experience again.

    Similar to what we have learned before, Meng Tingyun's mother had an ex-husband, but the ex-husband ate, drank, prostituted and gambled, which annoyed his wife, so she divorced her, took away a pair of twin daughters, and married Meng Jia, the one who died tragically.  a certified public accountant.

    Originally, Meng Tingyun also lived with her mother and stepfather, but her father kept harassing her and wanted to return a pair of daughters, but was rejected by the Meng family.

    What happened afterwards was very frustrating.  Meng Tingyun's biological father was a rogue. He went to people's houses every day to yell and harass, and he was arrested several times when he called the police. However, he remained the same after he came out. The reason was that he wanted to regain custody of his daughter.

    Of course, his so-called return of custody rights is just to threaten his ex-wife and current husband with the child to give him enough maintenance money, so that he can use it to eat, drink, whore and gamble.

    The couple were overwhelmed by the turmoil, and actually made a very speechless decision.  In order to get rid of the harassment of this rascal, the two discussed sending Meng Tingyun back to be raised by her biological father.  The mother was reluctant to send both daughters away, so she considered again and again, reluctantly gave up, and sent Meng Tingyun back, which temporarily solved the problem.

    Although the ex-husband also came to ask for money for this, but at last there would be no trouble, so the two people lived in peace for a while.

    However, this father did not change his bad habits, and was still addicted to gambling. He quickly lost the house left by his parents, and he and his daughter were displaced.

    So the unreliable father took his daughter to the remote village with the scarecrow, and found an abandoned house to live in.  Then he went to his ex-wife to ask for money and continued his previous life.

    Not only that, after the unreliable father drank heavily, his resentment grew, and he punched and kicked his daughter from time to time.  One day, when Meng Tingyun was being beaten, a man suddenly broke into the dilapidated house where the two lived, and hacked the alcoholic father to death.

    Meng Tingyun was very scared at the time, looking at the person holding the knife in front of her, she didn't know whether she liked it or felt sad.  There has been no peace and ease in the past few years, and she has long developed deep resentment towards her father.  But once his father died tragically, he felt unspeakable grief.

    The man looked at Meng Tingyun and asked her if she wanted to be his apprentice. If she wanted to, he would cut her finger and drip blood into a strange jar as an oath and token.  If he is not willing, he will end up with his father, and his head will be separated.

    Although she felt that this person was very strange, Meng Tingyun naturally did not want to die, so she agreed to this person's weird request.  In the days that followed, she still lived in that dilapidated house.  But for some reason, it seems that people have gradually lost sight of her since then.  Not only that, but Meng Tingyun often feels cold, even standing in the midday sun, it is difficult to feel the slightest warmth.

    Listening to what she said, I almost understood the process of her being made into a ghost guide.  There is too much Yin Qi around a person, which looks like a ghost.  MeatPeople with mortal eyes, if their minds are chaotic and ignorant, it is difficult to see ghosts, or it is difficult for people with strong yang energy to see ghosts.

    At that time, Meng Tingyun was almost like a ghost. Most of them looked like ghosts, and it was normal for ordinary people not to see them.

    "Do you know the name of the man who killed your father?" I asked.

    "Lin Sixing, it should be the person you mentioned." Zhao Yu and I looked at each other, thinking why did Lin Sixing kill a scoundrel, just to use this girl as a ghost guide?  But seeing that this girl survived the haunting of ghosts and Gu, it means that she must be very talented, and she is probably suitable as an introduction, otherwise Lin Sixing would not have found her.

    We showed her a photo of Lin Sixing to identify her, and the girl nodded immediately and said, this is the man who was looking for her.  After saying that he lived alone in the abandoned house.  Lin Sixing would visit her occasionally, but he would not let her go far, and gave her to make scarecrows, saying that these scarecrows would keep her company and not make her feel bored.  But in fact, she couldn't go far at all. No matter how she walked, she seemed to be spinning in circles, circling around, and then returned to the abandoned house.

    Lin Sixing's method of piercing the scarecrow is also quite strange. It has to be soaked in a large water tank before piercing with wet straw.  But after the piercing, the scarecrow's head or limbs were cut off, and in the end there was no complete scarecrow.

    Finally, a few scarecrows were inserted outside the house.

    "The house you said has collapsed long ago, can't you see it?" I asked in surprise.  When we went there, it was already in ruins.

    "No, I have been living in it." Meng Tingyun said in surprise.

    "It must be Lin Sixing's cover-up, just to prevent her from leaving the vicinity of the abandoned house." Zhao Yu said, "There must be a jar that Lin Sixing showed her buried nearby. We should go and find out where the jar is.  Where, if you destroy that jar, you won't have any worries."

    Ouyang Bo listened, nodded and said: "Not only that, I think the man Lin Sixing killed should be buried under the scarecrow. The arrangement of the scarecrows seems to be called 'heavenly endgame', where the doll is soaked in human blood  , is the scarecrow, and bury the human body under the ground where the scarecrow is, and the resentment of the person will be stained with human blood, and the scarecrow will become the carrier of the spirit body.¡±

    I was taken aback when I heard it. I thought Meng Tingyun would be the murderer. It seems that Ouyang Bo meant¡ª¡ª

    "Ouyang Zhuan's family, you mean that the murderer is not Meng Tingyun controlled by ghosts, but a scarecrow who has become a spirit?" I said speechlessly.

    "I speculate that it was done by a scarecrow possessed of resentment." Ouyang Bo said: "When Meng Tingyun became a ghost gu primer, she couldn't leave the vicinity of the abandoned house at all. It seems that Lin Sixing just used her as a primer, just like yeast for steamed buns  same, and the real killer is the scarecrow doll.¡±

    "Fuck, but why did Lin Sixing go to such trouble to kill an ordinary family with this kind of magic?" I was even more puzzled.  At first, it was thought that Meng Tingyun, who was under the control of the ghost gu, lost her mind and did it, but now it seems that it was done by the scarecrow who carried the man's grievances.  This can also explain why there is this man's dna at the scene.  Because the scarecrow was soaked in his blood!

    "Maybe our judgment was wrong at the beginning." Zhao Yu said suddenly: "I thought the Miemen case was a vendetta, but now it seems that it has nothing to do with a vendetta. But behind the tragedy, there is a deeper purpose. Maybe Lin Sixing's goal is  Somebody who used to live in that family."

    "But we have checked in detail, and there is no special person in this family, and there is no one related to Lin Sixing, or anyone related to the Love Flower Organization." I said.

    "Then check Meng Jia's social circle again." Ouyang Bo said: "In addition, Zhao Yu arranged for a few people to dig up the man's body."

    So we split up and acted separately.  In the end, Ouyang Bo and Zhao Yu's conjectures were indeed fulfilled. A dead body was really buried under the original location of the scarecrow.  The body was examined and found to be the body of Meng Tingyun's biological father.

    In the ruins of the ruined house, a medium water tank and another clay pot were also dug up.  Blood was sealed in the water tank, and the clay pot seemed to be what Lin Sixing used to raise ghosts and Gu.  After dealing with these, we checked Meng Jia's interpersonal relationship again.

    After a whole day of careful investigation by colleagues from the Hunting Bureau, a familiar name suddenly caught our eyes, which surprised us all.

    It turns out that Meng Jia's original surname was Zou, but he changed his surname only because he was adopted by his father's brother of the opposite sex.  In fact, he is actually the granddaughter of the bamboo demon mother-in-law, the brother of Zou Xiaonan's nominal adoptive father, who is also her eldest uncle.

    Zou Xiaonan I was stunned when I saw the name.  I thought about countless possibilities, but I never thought that this ordinary family would have something to do with this woman!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)An ordinary family would have something to do with this woman!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 634: The Conspiracy of the Sheepskin Letter

    ?

    However, if Zou Xiaonan is substituted into this case, everything can be explained.

    So the Hunting Bureau again investigated the recent contacts of the Meng family, and finally investigated the neighbors in this building. Some people said that they did see that Meng Jia had brought an old lady here a while ago. She was in a wheelchair and had limited mobility. They said it was him.  Country aunt.

    ? When it comes to Meng Jia, everyone has a good opinion of him. They all say that he is a very kind and good person. I really don't understand why good people don't get rewarded in this world.  Remembering that Wu Dan said that he had an impression of Yinleizhen, so I called Wu Dan to ask Wu Dan, and confirmed that Yinleizhen is indeed the unique skill of the bamboo demon mother-in-law.

    "Then this old man should be the bamboo demon mother-in-law." Zhao Yu said after reading the investigation materials sent by his colleagues: "Zou Xiaonan may have been in Tianjin all the time, but she can't take an old man with disabilities around by herself, so she has to entrust her to her."  Take care of someone else."

    "Bamboo Demon Granny, this old lady is awesome, okay, does she still need someone to take care of her?" I said.

    "No matter how powerful the Taoism is, she is still a mortal, and she is still an octogenarian. She needs someone to take care of her food, clothing, housing and transportation. Probably Zou Xiaonan originally hid her here, but she was discovered by Lin Sixing.  The technique killed people." Zhao Yu said.

    "I didn't expect the bamboo demon mother-in-law to escape safely, and even sent him a lightning strike." I sneered and said, "Lin Sixing's end is also his own.  It¡¯s really not an ordinary person to do such a thing that harms morality without any guilt.¡±

    So we both turned our inquiry to Ouyang Bo.  The matter is almost cleared up, how to close the case?  Although Lin Sixing is not a good thing, he is still a life.  In addition to the lives of so many colleagues from the Hunting Bureau, they all died under the lightning strikes of Zou Xiaonan and Bamboo Demon Granny.  Is this the end of it?

    Ouyang Bo noticed that we were staring at him, but he didn't say much. He just coughed a few times and said, "The investigation of this case is more complicated. We can let it go for now. By the way, the most urgent thing is to solve the problem of the sheepskin letter."  By the way, Xiao Lin, send this little Meng girl away and invite Mr. Duan in."

    Hey?  That's all?  !  I was about to continue talking, but Zhao Yu grabbed me and motioned me not to talk too much.

    I had no choice but to swallow the words.  It is true that some things are said in vain.

    So Lin Yufan took Meng Tingyun out, and after a while, Duan Qingshui walked in.  I looked at Ouyang Bo, and thought that this old politician was probably making plans, and felt that this time is not suitable for a direct confrontation with any expert force, for fear of consuming my own vitality for this.  When confronted with enemies, the most fearful thing is the loss of strength. This Ouyang Bo is worthy of being a politician, and he has a good plan.

    At this time, I was not allowed to think too much. After Duan Qingshui entered, Ouyang Bo closed the office door, walked to the desk, opened the drawer, and took out the blank sheepskin letter that Yang Rui gave us.

    "I have found a way to interpret this letter." As he spoke, Ouyang Bo unfolded the letter on the table.  When I unfolded it, I realized that the parchment letter was a very long rectangle, but the width was not wide, it was more like a picture scroll unfolded horizontally.

    Ouyang Bo picked up a small glass bottle on the desk, unscrewed the lid, and spilled the unknown liquid in the glass bottle.

    In an instant, I saw a simple picture like a constellation map appear on the sheepskin letter.

    "I'm going, so amazing?" I was surprised.

    "This is a picture drawn with special ink, which should contain silver nitrate solution, and with some special oxidizing agents, you can see the handwriting and so on. However, because this kind of ink is difficult to handle, the picture it shows  There is also a time limit. I will give you fifteen minutes to look at this thing." Ouyang Bo said.

    I took it over and took a look, but I didn't know what it was.  Because there is only one zigzag line on the parchment, a few dots are dotted near the line.  But there are a few words written on those points.

    "Zhu Huai, Misfortune, Fei, Husbands." I read: "Why do these words sound familiar?"

    "These are all fierce beasts among the strange beasts recorded in the "Shan Hai Jing"." Zhao Yu said: "The bosoms are shaped like a cow, but with four horns, human eyes, and pig ears, their sound is like a singing goose, and they are cannibals.  Fudou, it is said that as the follower of Vulcan, Fudou is the follower dog of Vulcan, who only eats flames. When Raytheon drove the Thunder Chariot around the land, Fudou followed them. The thunder ax keystone thrown by Thor was in the  Human forests and towns are on fire. At this time, Futo has the opportunity to rush forward, swallow the flames, and fill his hungry stomach. This situation often brings about terrible fires. Fei, it is the state  It is like an ox with a white head, one eye with a snake tail, it will be exhausted when it walks in water, it will die when it walks in grass, and if it sees it, it will cause a great plague in the world. It is almost like a plague god.?The white deer has four horns, which is now a sign of floods.  Its theory first appeared in the pre-Qin period.  "

    "Fuck, when did you memorize the Classic of Mountains and Seas?" I said in surprise.

    Zhao Yu said: "I didn't recite it on purpose. I just borrowed Uncle Wu's "Shan Hai Jing Strange Beast" when I encountered strange beasts such as Chaos Zhuyan a few times."

    I looked at him in admiration, thinking that it would be good to become a zombie body, not only the eyes see through, but also the memory surpasses ordinary people.  In this case, you need a phone number to strike up a conversation with a girl, and remember it over and over again.

    Duan Qingshui took a look at the picture and said, "What is this line? It doesn't look like anything."

    "It can't be a meaningless curve." Zhao Yu said, and asked Ouyang Bo: "Sir, do you think this is?"

    Ouyang Bo pondered: "Since there is nothing else to refer to, I dare not confirm what it is. Song Yan will have to take a look."

    I was surprised when I heard Ouyang Bo mention my name.  Let me take a look at the wool, you don't see why.

    Seeing Boss Duan's gaze also fell, I took the sheepskin letter and said, "I didn't see anything either."

    Ouyang Bo said: "I suspect that there are other concealment methods used in this letter, but I can't see it, and the instruments of the Hunting Bureau have not detected any abnormalities. Those equipment should really be upgraded."

    I smiled, thinking that my eyes are really infrared detectors.  I had no choice but to bring this thing closer to me.  At first glance, I didn't see any clues.  So I closed my eyes, calmed down, opened them again, and stared at the parchment carefully.

    This time, they really saw the problem.

    It turned out that there were other pictures on the parchment, but they were drawn by some mysterious method.  Looking closely now, one can only see thin streaks of light, drawing a clearer outline.

    After I saw the outline, I couldn't help being surprised and said: "This is a map of China!"

    "Map?" Ouyang Bo's eyes lit up, and he immediately handed me a pen, asking me to trace the lines I saw.  This is very simple for me, and soon, I drew the whole map.

    When it was all finished, I was a little surprised.  This is a map of China, but only the mainland part.  After fully sketching, it can be seen that the original crooked line is actually the dividing line between the north and the south, the Qinling Mountains and the Huaihe River.

    Those points marked with fierce beasts are cities near this line.  The first Zhuhuai is actually Nanjing, Jiangsu.

    "Jiangsu, Anhui, Shaanxi, Sichuan." Ouyang Bo frowned and said, "I seem to understand."

    "What do you understand? What does the map mean?" I asked.

    "In these four provinces, there are several cities or affiliated areas that have sealed ancient beasts. Although thousands of years have passed, the power of the beasts still exists, which means that the spirits of the beasts still exist. Only few people can find them.  Even if their exact location is found, they may not be able to unseal the spirit body and dig it out from the ground." Ouyang Bo said.

    I was surprised when I heard the words: "You mean that the ghost punishment organization wants to release all these things?"

    Ouyang Bo shook his head and said: "I don't know yet. But it is said that the Qinling Huaihe River line is not only the dividing line, but also one of the dragon energy 'meridians'. Just like several important veins distributed on a human body, this line is also the dragon energy of our country.  main part of the vein."

    "One more point, the end of the Huaihe River in the Qinling Mountains is¡ª" As he spoke, Zhao Yu stretched out his right index finger and middle finger, crossed the line, and stopped at the end: "It is handed over to the Qinghai-Tibet area." (Remember this website website.  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 635: Headless Corpse Case

    ?

    In the Qinghai-Tibet area, I suddenly understood the meaning of Zhao Yu's words, and I couldn't help frowning.

    "What should we do now?" I asked Ouyang Bo: "Could it be that they want to use the beast to create some kind of terrorist attack?"

    "It should be like this. Therefore, we have to stop them before they do." Ouyang Bo said.

    "How to stop it? Don't we know the other party's specific plan and who they sent?" I asked.

    Ouyang Bo said: "It's not that I don't know everything, but there are some clues. Some strange things have happened recently. I suspect that Zhu Huai's power is slowly leaking, and it should appear."

    "What's the sign?" I asked.

    "Successive cases of headless corpses." As he said, Ouyang Bo pushed a file bag in front of us.

    I looked at the opened bag in surprise.  This kind of case sealed in the file bag shows that it cannot be viewed or involved in the investigation if it is below a certain level.  Most of these cases, once made public, will cause widespread panic.

    Curiously, I opened the file bag, only to see a stack of thin materials inside.  According to the information, at 5:38 on October 31, that is, a few days ago, the 110 Command Center of the Municipal Public Security Bureau received a report from the masses that an unknown female body was found in the grass behind the billboard in the square in front of the railway station.  After receiving the alarm, the Municipal Public Security Bureau quickly mobilized capable police forces to form a special detection team to vigorously carry out detection work.  After careful and meticulous on-site inspection, investigation visits and criminal technical identification, the suspect Chen Moumou has been arrested.  Relevant investigation and interrogation work is in progress.

    ?After I finished reading this page, I turned to the next page and found that it was a similar case. A headless corpse was found in a public place.  This is the second.

    After that, the third piece was almost the same type, but what was even more exaggerated was that this time it was not only headless, but even the internal organs were gone.

    "This, is this a cannibal?" Even so, judging from the case, the occurrence of such a corpse with its internal organs hollowed out and dismembered to pieces was probably done by a perverted killer.  Committing crimes in a row, the lost corpses are missing something, in this case it is almost likely to be eaten by the murderer.

    Of course, there are also people who use it for other purposes, but those who study sorcery are unlikely to throw their corpses in a fair manner. Throwing a corpse in such a public place is more like a performance show by a perverted killer.

    "Yes, we preliminarily speculated that these missing internal organs and other human organs were all eaten." Ouyang Bo said surprisingly.

    "Such a heavy taste?" I was suddenly a little disgusted.

    "In just a few days, three similar cases happened, but the bodies were all dumped in the downtown area. No one noticed the murderer." Zhao Yu said, "But there should be surveillance everywhere in the downtown area, and there are no cameras to take pictures.  Have you tracked the murderer?"

    Ouyang Bo said: "This is the problem. The same method, exactly the same, should be committed by the same murderer. However, the identities, statuses, hometowns and other information of these three people do not overlap or have any similarities.  The last victim even went to Nanjing that day. It seems far-fetched to say that it was the same murderer. So, this time, I need you two to investigate this matter. At the same time, I also need the help of Mr. Duan.  You have a lot of information about the underworld and a lot of contacts, maybe some of the information is better than ours."

    Duan Qingshui pondered for a moment and said, "I'll go with you."

    "Are you going in person?" I asked in surprise.

    Duan Qingshui nodded.  Ouyang Bo said: "Then there is no need to delay the matter. You will set off as soon as you are ready. I have already contacted my colleagues from the Hunting Bureau in Nanjing, and someone will come to meet you. To be precise, you know that person."

    I thought about it, and guessed that the person he said he knew was probably Guan Liang, the head of the Southern Spirit Hunting Bureau.  When I mentioned Nanjing, I suddenly realized that the scenes I dreamed about in my dream seemed to be the stone archway near the Nanjing Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum.  No wonder I always feel that I have seen it somewhere. The Travel Channel often replays it.

    After the agreement was made, we packed our bags and headed to Nanjing the next day.  Boss Duan brought his fairy sister Su Ling to go with us.

    Ruan Lingxi also insisted on following, but because I had lingering fears about Lin Sixing's incident last time, I refused and let Wu Dan stay with her within the protection of the Hunting Bureau.

    Later, our group of four went to Nanjing.

    Ouyang Bo has been very generous recently and lent us his private jet. This time we arrived in Nanjing soon.

    After landing, the person who came to meet him turned out to be an old acquaintance Fang Liang.

    "You know all about the case, right?" Fang Liang asked as he drove us to our residence.

    "Understood, enoughIt's wonderful.  "I sighed.

    "Apart from the first case, the other two seem to have occurred in places where Nanjing is relatively cloudy." Zhao Yu said, "Or near them."

    "Aren't they all in the downtown area?" I asked.

    "It is indeed in a place with a lot of people, but the other two places where the corpses are thrown are close to two more evil places." Fang Liang said: "The first more evil place is the Dragon Neck Road, which is the ancient battlefield. We  If you want to pass by that place, I can show you there.¡±

    While driving, Fang Liang talked about the weird legend of the ancient battlefield.  Although the place where the corpses were dumped was in a place with a lot of people, there was Long Neck Road nearby. That road was eerie, winding and long, with dense forests and overgrown weeds on both sides of the road.  This road is very long, even if you drive, you will have to drive for a while.  Moreover, there was not a single street lamp on the road, and the branches of the trees covered the sky tightly, so that no moonlight leaked out.

    If it's at night, you can't see your fingers.  And the dismemberment cases and bizarre car accidents that have happened on this road over the years have made the place even more sinister and terrifying.

    In another case, the body was dumped near the Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum.  The Beamless Hall of Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum is an extremely yin place, where the martyrs of the Republic of China are enshrined.  In the middle of the night, even in broad daylight, there will be a chilling feeling around here.

    It is said that the night before the body was found, a student couldn't sleep in the middle of the night and planned to ride a bicycle around the Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum. There was a section of the road that was very dark on the way up the mountain. He felt a little chilly and wanted to lower his head and pedal hard  past.  But on the road, he seemed to hear the sound of footsteps behind him, and when he turned around, he couldn't see anything.  This happened several times in a row, and when passing by a cemetery, he saw a group of people in white gathering inside.

    This situation made him feel hairy, and he thought it was better to go home and forget it.  When he passed the cemetery again, he looked in the direction of the cemetery in a strange way, just in time to see a man in white turned around, but there was no head.  At that time, his soul was frightened, and he rushed back to the dormitory like a whirlwind.  What was even more weird was that, early the next morning, people found a headless female corpse near there.

    Strictly speaking, there is a fourth case, but it just happened the day before yesterday, and it hasn't been reported to the high-level of the Hunting Bureau, so the Northern Branch doesn't know about it.  This fourth case happened in Hongcun near Yuhuatai.  This place is evil enough.  There is a particularly large cemetery behind the Red Village. It is likely that several cemeteries were built in one place. If they are connected, the momentum will be huge.

    There is a small wonton shop on the small road leading to the cemetery.  The owner of the small shop is from Henan. He rented this small shop greedy for cheap. He divided it into two rooms, inside and outside.  Because there are scenic spots near here, and there are cemeteries behind, in fact, there are not too few people coming and going.

    In the middle area, there are several small shops.  The shop was okay at first, nothing special.  After a while, strange things started to happen.  Because it is close to the cemetery, it closes earlier at night. Every time the door is closed, with the faint light, the boss will find a man sitting in the corner.  In the past, but the man disappeared as soon as the shop owner passed by.

    Then it was like this for several days. As soon as it closed, the man appeared, and disappeared when he turned on the light or walked over.  A few days later, someone found a headless male corpse with all limbs severed nearby.  Judging from the clothes of the male corpse, the shop owner suddenly felt familiar. After thinking about it carefully, it was the man he had seen before.  With this realization, he couldn't hold on any longer, so he packed up and quit checking out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 636: Ogre (Part 1)

    ?

    While talking, Fang Liang drove the car to Long Neck Road.

    After the car entered this legendary road section where murders are frequent, I saw green trees planted on both sides of the road. After driving into the road section, it was indeed shady for a while.

    There should be few heavy rains in late autumn, but along the way, I found that there is a lot of water on the road.  When we arrived at Longneck Road, it was raining moderately again.

    "The weather in the south is different from that in the north. Hey, it's so cold, and there's still heavy rain." I clicked my tongue.

    "What heavy rain, but this year is a bit special." Fang Liang said: "In the past, there was not such a heavy rain in this season. It started to rain for a while in the morning, and it only stopped for an hour or two in the middle, and now it started to rain again."

    Zhao Yu said: "A place where Yin Qi gathers must be humid all year round, and it is quite normal to have torrential rains that go against the season. What's more, there is the aura of fierce beasts here."

    Just as I was talking, I saw a section of ancient city wall outside the window from the car window.  This section of the city wall is blue-gray and made of bricks and stones, but there are many holes scattered here and there on the wall.  I don't feel it from a distance, but when the car drives close, I look at the rows of holes and feel very uncomfortable.  Intensive phobia, hello!

    However, upon closer inspection, water was actually flowing out of those holes.  Water flowed down the walls and poured into the ground.

    "During the flood season every year, when there is heavy rain, there will always be a lot of rainwater gushing out from the cracks in the city wall at the neck of the dragon in Zijin Mountain in Nanjing, which is nicknamed "Dragon Spitting Water" by Nanjing people. In fact, because the rainwater is weakly acidic  , flowing out from the gaps in the city wall will pose a great threat to the safety of the city wall. The inside of this section of the city wall is a mountain, which is 4 meters higher than the bottom of the outer city wall. The strong water pressure causes water to flow out of the gaps in the city wall. It has been dealt with before  , but it still cannot completely solve this problem." Fang Liang explained.

    "Is the running water on the city wall reserved by the builder?" I asked looking at the wall that spit out water.

    "The city wall itself has a spit tank, and the seepage of the city wall was an accident. The most recent overhaul of this section of the city wall before the founding of the People's Republic of China took place in the twelfth year of the reign of Emperor Guangxu of the Qing Dynasty. There was a row of small pits about one meter above the ground, with a total of more than 30  The city wall is about 4 meters from the ground, and there are two spit troughs, which have been damaged to some extent. Every year when it rains heavily in the rainy season, there will always be a lot of rainwater flowing out of the spit troughs, small pits and other gaps. But the city wall  The row of small pits on the top is left over from the installation of scaffolding when the city wall was repaired in the twelfth year of Guangxu. This row of small pits is just missing a brick, not for drainage." Fang Liang said: "What I want to say is,  The body was found near this wall."

    A few of us got out of the car and took a look. Although the road was less sunny, it was wide enough for a panoramic view.  There are many vehicles and pedestrians coming and going during the day, but due to the horror legends here, there are almost no people at night.

    It's really not easy to be discovered here.  But these places where the corpses were dumped are completely different. Could it be that the murderer is still driving a car to dump the corpses?

    "We are still not sure whether the murderer is the same person or several different people, and we don't know where his next corpse will be dumped. It seems impossible to start an investigation." I said.

    Fang Liang pondered: "Actually, before these cases happened, I felt that the atmosphere in Nanjing City was a bit different. The yin and corpse qi were a bit heavier, and gradually tended to overwhelm the popularity and anger."

    "Does this indicate that more people will be killed?" I was shocked.

    "Then how many people have to be killed to affect the luck of the whole city?" Fang Liang said helplessly: "This is not a matter of killing people, but it seems that a powerful evil spirit is waking up."

    At this time, Su Ling who had been silent all this time said, "Do you smell a bloody smell around here?"

    I raised my nose and smelled it, then shook my head and said, "No, it only smells like green grass."

    "Could it be that there are still undiscovered corpses?" Zhao Yu immediately became nervous.

    "No, if there is a dead body, I will see it." Fang Liang said, looking back at the city wall involuntarily: "Maybe there is something hidden around here, but I still can't tell what it is. Maybe it is related to Ouyang Bo  As I said, this cannibal case is related to the release of the spirit power of the beast sealed under the city, and some people may want to deliberately take the spirit power of the beast for themselves."

    A few of us discussed it, and planned to investigate the cannibal case separately, and at the same time find out whether anyone was planning to dismantle the beast seal under the city of Nanjing.  Duan Qingshui has eyeliners in all major cities. After contacting his people, he did not find any perverted killers with cannibalism, nor did he find any black transactions in the black market for organ trading.

    In the evening, the few of us met, and Fang Liang said: "The corpse throwing cases that happened in the past few times were all in very dark places. This time, we just split up and took a walk in that place at night.  not anywayClues, it is better to take a chance.  "

    A few of us think this is true. Looking at the time interval between the murderer's crimes, the first time was three days, and the second time was one day. Don't start killing people tonight.

    But Nanjing City, because of the massacre, is full of ghosts everywhere. At night, many places are full of ghosts, and we alone can't get around.

    Fang Liang thought for a while, and said: "Song Yan and Zhao Yu will come to see the section of the city wall tonight, and the Ming Tombs, please trouble Mr. Duan. I will go to see other places. If there is any news."

    Having said that, Fang Liang looked around and saw that there was no one there in the afternoon, so he shook his windbreaker and took out a few cards from the sleeve.

    "Fight the Landlord?" My eyes lit up immediately.

    "Pat bucket." Fang Liang handed the card-like things to each of us, and said, "This is the communication tool of our Southern Spirit Hunting Bureau. If there is any danger, remember to throw this card out and call my name."  , I will come to help you."

    "Then I'll give it a try." I took the card that Fang Liang handed me, and saw that there was only a black falcon-like thing on it.

    So I threw the cards out and yelled to the sky, "Go, Pikachu!"

    Unexpectedly, the card disappeared with a "pop", and turned into a little eagle-like thing, lingering beside me.

    "Fuck, all of this is fine?" I was surprised: "Your elf ball?"

    Looking back, everyone looked at me like a fool.

    Fang Liang threw down the little black eagle flying around.  The thing fell into his hand and turned back into a playing card: "Hold it. When the time comes, call my name, and it will send you a message, otherwise it will not know where it is going. This is formed by aura, and cannot be used casually."  , will frighten ordinary people."

    When I picked it up again, I felt miraculous.  Fang Liang's arrangement was over, and he took us to settle down, rest for a while, and prepare for the night's action.

    After nightfall, I followed Zhao Yu to Dragon Neck Road again.  When I approached the ancient city wall, I suddenly felt blood and ghosts lurking on the wall full of holes.

    I couldn't help pulling Zhao Yu back, and said in a low voice: "I don't think there is anything on the city wall during the day, but it looks very evil at night. I remember sister Shenxian said today that there is a strong smell of blood around here. You  Could it be that there are corpses buried under the city wall?"

    Zhao Yu said: "It's unlikely. There is an asphalt road under the ancient city wall. Would someone bury a corpse here? It would be so troublesome to dig."

    "That's right, let's patrol first." I sighed.  Well, when I arrived in Nanjing, I changed from a criminal policeman to a patrolman.

    So Zhao Yu and I walked along this road, watching for any suspicious characters along the way.  In fact, the mobile phone used in the three worlds of the Hunting Bureau had a good signal, but recently, for some reason, the signal has not been as good as before.  Because of this, Fang Liang also thought of using a special Pokemon communication method.

    I reckon it might be because of the leakage of the beast's spiritual power, which greatly affected the magnetic field in the city.  So our communication is not as good as before.

    At night, there are almost no pedestrians on this road.  After ten o'clock, except for me and Zhao Yu, there was basically no one alive.

    Of course there are many ghosts passing by.  When the ghosts saw me, they all lowered their heads and flashed with interest.  Immediately, I felt good about myself and brushed my hair.  After getting the power of the Balrog, I basically became the boss in the eyes of lonely souls and wild ghosts, and no one dared to bully me.

    The two of us were walking all the way, and I looked back inadvertently, but I was taken aback.  I saw blood gurgling down on the ancient city wall behind me!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 637: Ogre (Part 2)

    ?

    I immediately grabbed Zhao Yu, pointed to the city wall and said, "Zhao Yu, did you see that there is blood flowing down that city wall!"

    After saying this, I suddenly remembered a question.  Maybe my ghost eye has a different field of vision than ordinary people, so I can see the phenomenon of blood flowing out.  But that blood is not necessarily real blood, nine out of ten it is just blood.  He couldn't see Zhao Yu.

    But what I never expected was that Zhao Yu actually saw it, and immediately said: "Go back and have a look!"

    Fuck, is it really blood?  ?

    I immediately followed him and turned around and ran back.  When we got to the base of the city wall, Zhao Yu and I watched in surprise as blood slowly flowed from several holes.

    "It's real blood, it's not my hallucination!" I was so surprised that I couldn't help reaching out and touching it.  But where does this blood come from?  I subconsciously looked around, but saw nothing.

    Zhao Yu looked up at the top of the city wall, and said immediately, "There seem to be many people on the city wall."

    Having said that, Zhao Yu found the stone steps leading to the city wall, and led me to climb up.  In the process of running up desperately, I kept guessing what happened on the city wall.

    Since there was a lot of blood, there may have been a murder on the walls.  No, it could be a massacre, to be precise.

    Only massacres can shed so much blood.  If only one or two people were killed, it would be impossible for so much blood to flow down the city wall.

    When we came to the city wall, we were stunned by the scene in front of us.  The moon shines through the clouds, reflecting the top of the ancient city wall very brightly.  By the bright moonlight, I saw more than a dozen corpses lying here and there on the wall.  The appearance of these corpses was appalling.

    Some were decapitated, some had their hands and feet cut off.  What's more, there is a large piece of flesh and blood torn off by the throat, as if bitten off by a wild animal.

    These corpses were all placed in a strange shape, a strange circle, which seemed to be some kind of sacrificial ceremony.

    We didn't bother to study these corpses more, because a few people seemed to be fleeing in the distance.  Zhao Yu and I immediately chased after him.

    These people were not very fast, and after a while, we caught up with them.

    "Don't move, policeman!" I shouted, raising the god of war in my hand.

    However, those few people continued to run forward as if they didn't notice it at all.

    Zhao Yu strode up, grabbed the collar of the last man, and fell to the ground.  The man let out a muffled grunt, and was thrown to the ground by him.  Seeing that the remaining few people were running away, I simply shot a few times in the legs of those people.

    But as soon as the gunshot passed, I was startled.  I saw several groups of flames bursting out in front of my eyes.

    Flame!  I was taken aback.  The God of War is the master who meets people to order dishes. To people, its bullet is just a bullet.  But once encountering ghosts or zombies, the bullet will transform into something like a flame gun and spew out flames.

    Damn, are these people zombies?  !

    Fortunately, these shots were all hit.  These zombie-like things all fell down.  I looked over and saw that these people were really unusual.  His face was as pale as a zombie, with dark circles under his eyes, but his eyes were red and bloodshot, giving him a hideous look.

    "Zhao Yu, they are all zombies!" I said in surprise.

    "No, it's half-human, half-zombie." Zhao Yu said, "It smells like a human being."

    "How could this be?" I saw blood stains on the corners of those people's mouths, as if they had just finished drinking blood.

    "The ogres are probably these people." Zhao Yu frowned, took out a few corpse-suppressing charms, and stuck them on the foreheads of the zombies.

    "But how did they become zombies?" I counted these people, and there seemed to be as many as a dozen.

    "Nanjing City seals Zhu Huai. Zhu Huai has a bad habit of cannibalism. I guess someone may be doing it by sucking Zhu Huai's spiritual energy." Zhao Yu said: "But because the spiritual energy leaked, it may have affected these people, or someone deliberately created it.  panic, turning some people into cannibal zombies."

    "What should I do now?" I said, "It seems that I can't ask them why."

    Zhao Yu thought for a while and said, "Release the Black Eagle and notify Fang Liang."

    "Okay." I immediately took out the playing card, threw it to the sky, and called Fang Liang, and the black eagle flapped its wings and flew out immediately.

    Not long after, Fang Liang brought people over and moved the zombies away.  After they removed the zombies, only fragmentary corpses arranged in strange patterns remained on the city wall.

    "What do you think?" Fang Liang asked, looking at the corpse on the ground.

    "meetingCould it be that someone is setting up an array to lift Zhu Huai's seal?  Zhao Yu said: "But who could it be?"  "

    "Someone set up an array, then let's see who set up an array." Fang Liang said.

    "What do you think?" I asked, "You don't even know where he is setting up his camp."

    Fang Liang thought for a while and said, "In this way, your Nether Eyes can distinguish the different auras. If you stand on a high place, you should be able to see that there is no Taoist aura scattered in Nanjing City. Such a formation that unseals the seal  , it should have a strong Daoist aura."

    "You are right, but where is the highest place in Nanjing City? Even if you stand on the highest place, you may not be able to see all corners of Nanjing City." I said.

    Fang Liang smiled and said, "This is easy." After speaking, he whistled into the air.  Soon, the few flying eagles that were originally used to send messages flew back one by one.

    These flying eagles hovered under our feet, Fang Liang said to me: "Use the technique of leaving your soul to separate your living soul, and let's step on the flying eagles to the sky to have a look."

    "Damn it, this method is formidable." I readily agreed.  Many of us also experience the feeling of Condor Heroes.

    So I concentrated and calmed down, chanted the mantra, pulled the living soul out of the body, and followed Fang Liang to step on the backs of those black eagles.

    When we stood firmly, Fang Liang recited a mantra, and the eagle flew into the sky. I bent down and looked down, but saw Zhao Yu standing next to my physical body, looking up at us.

    The eagle flew higher and higher, and I stood beside Fang Liang, watching his black windbreaker flutter in the night wind.  My field of vision gets wider and wider as I get higher.  After reaching a certain height, Fang Liang stopped the black eagle.

    I leaned over to have a look, and I had a panoramic view of Nanjing City.

    When I took a closer look at the underground scenery, I took a deep breath.  Several places in the entire Nanjing city are emitting thick black and evil spirits.  Of course, the same is true of the anger and popularity of Nanjing City, which is basically at the level of competing with black and evil spirits.

    After carefully distinguishing for a while, I found the hidden golden light of Taoism from the somewhat chaotic aura.  So, I pointed in that direction and asked, "Where is that place?"

    Fang Liang looked in the direction of my finger and said, "That place is the Ming Tombs. Why, is there anything unusual?"

    "There is an abnormality. It seems that someone is trying to set up an array. The aura of Taoism is very strong." I said.  The light of Taoism that can go straight into the sky is beyond the reach of ordinary people.  I saw the balls of silver light, which seemed to form a strange spell.  But I can't judge, and I don't know what the charm is for.

    Fang Liang chanted the mantra again, let the black flying eagle land on the ground, accepted the Taoism, and said to me: "There is an abnormality in the direction of the Ming Tombs, let's go and have a look!"

    Having said that, Fang Liang called the agents of the Spirit Hunting Bureau to dispose of all the corpses, then went down the city wall, and led Zhao Yu and I to the direction of the Ming Tombs.

    When I got to the stone archway of the Ming Tombs, I saw that the aura of Taoism became stronger and stronger.  Zhao Yu seemed to feel it too, and immediately sent a message to Duan Qingshui, asking him to come to the Ming Tombs to help.

    When I was wondering who set up a formation here to open the seal of Zhu Huai, I suddenly saw a red figure jumping out from behind the stone archway of the Ming Tombs.

    "Sister Witch!" When I saw the red dress and long hair, I knew it was the zombie version of Ma Luoyu.

    Could it be that Pojun is behind the Ming Tombs?  Thinking of this, I understand.  Although I don't know why Po Jun set up a formation to unseal the seal, but looking at it, it is true that Po Jun is inside.

    "Zombie King." Fang Liang sneered, stretched out his hand and wiped his chin, then lifted up the windbreaker, and untied a domineering side leaking micro punch hidden under the windbreaker.

    "Is this going to destroy the witch sister's body? I said Fang Liang, be merciful!!" I shouted.

    Although the current Ma Luoyu is a zombie, after all, she was the body of the witch sister in her lifetime.  Presumably Wu Dan didn't want to see this result either.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 638: Dog Spirit Protector

    ?

    Fang Liang said helplessly: "It's nothing more than a physical body, why do you care so much? Now Ma Luoyu's ghost may have been reincarnated long ago and is no longer in this world."

    "That won't work either!" I don't understand why Po Jun is so wicked, insisting on refining the body of the witch sister into a zombie king.  One second drop won't work, do it again, damn it.

    Fang Liang didn't listen to my persuasion, and pointed at Ma Luoyu's zombie body with a small charge, and fired with concentrated fire.

    However, the zombie version of Ma Luoyu moved very quickly. With a wave of his long sleeves, he jumped out, bypassed Fang Liang, and turned to the back.

    I was taken aback, thinking that the Gintama in this zombie's body is not weak, its movements are as fast as lightning, and it looks like a master at first glance.

    At this time, the zombie had already pulled out his hand to Fang Liang's back.

    Just when I was worried that Fang Liang would be deflated, I saw that Fang Liang raised the gun behind his back, but he didn't turn around. He shot Ma Luoyu directly between the eyebrows as if relying on his feeling.

    A silver bullet pierced the zombie's eyebrows, went straight to the back of the head, and finally passed through the brain.  I saw that there was a red spot on the forehead of the zombie sister.

    I thought to myself that this is a zombie, even if the headshot should be no big deal

    Just after I finished speaking, I saw Fang Liang kick him in the heart while the zombie Ma Luoyu hadn't recovered his senses to fight back.  When she almost fell to the ground, a ghostly energy was thrown out and penetrated into Ma Luoyu's seven orifices.

    Immediately, I understood Fang Liang's meaning. He wanted to use ghost energy to counter the ghost energy remaining in the zombie's body, and finally control the zombie's body.

    I saw Fang Liang's ghost energy entangled with the original ghost energy in Ma Luoyu's zombie body for a long time.  During this process, the body of the zombie mechanically shook a few times like a puppet on a string, before falling down.  At last, Fang Liang's ghostly aura controlled the zombie body, and then Ma Luoyu closed his eyes and fell to the side.

    "Leave her alone, let's go in and find the person who set up the formation!" Fang Liang said.

    Zhao Yu and I followed him to the Ming Tombs, climbed the stone steps, and passed the first stone archway. I immediately felt like I had entered an air-conditioned room, and the temperature suddenly dropped a lot.

    I don't know if it's because of the formation, but I can see from a distance that the inside is even more cloudy.  As we were running in, I suddenly heard a dog barking from the nearby woods.  The three of us couldn't help but slow down, and saw a huge black dog rushing out of the woods.

    The dog barked and barked in front of us.  I looked at the dog, and saw that it looked very mighty, with a German black back that is common among military dogs, and there seemed to be a dog tag around its neck.  But after looking at it for a long time, I found that this dog is a bit abnormal.

    This dog's eyes are actually glowing with blood!

    "It's the ghost of a dog!" I exclaimed.  All things have spirits, and after some cats and dogs with strong spiritual power die, their ghosts will not dissipate just like people.  But cats and dogs are not as spiritual as human ghosts, but I didn't expect this dog to be able to preserve a complete ghost.

    I saw it stopping in front of us, but I don't know why.  Fang Liang wanted to raise his gun and shoot, but Zhao Yu stopped him and said, "Wait, is he going to tell us something?"

    Having said that, Zhao Yu walked slowly towards the ghost of the dog.  Strange to say, when he approached, the dog stopped barking, but whimpered in a low voice, with a pleading face, opened its mouth and gently tugged at the corner of Zhao Yu's clothes.

    Zhao Yu said: "Let's go and have a look!"

    The dog seemed eager for us to follow, barked immediately, and ran ahead leading the way.  The three of us had no choice but to follow it to the depths of the dense forest for the time being.

    It took us to run for a long time, out of the Ming Tombs, turned around the street, and arrived in front of an abandoned auto repair shop.

    I wondered in my heart, what is the secret of this place with no front, no village and no shop behind?  I saw it standing at the door looking at us, so I bent down carefully and looked at the sign on it.  I saw it read: Lao Mao Repair Shop, Tiger Hunting.

    Looking up at the door of the repair shop again, I saw these big characters painted in red paint on the rusty and open door: Lao Mao Repair Shop.  It seems that this hunting tiger was the dog of the owner of this old repair shop.

    I touched its head and held the God of War in my hand.  At this time, Fang Liang raised his nose and sniffed, and said, "There is a corpse smell, is there a corpse hidden here? Go in and have a look."

    The three of us entered the gate and walked towards the factory building.  At this time, I vaguely saw that the gate of the factory building was closed, but there were several figures swaying in front of the gate.

    Those people turned their heads when they heard our footsteps. I glanced at them through the moonlight, and I was shocked.

    These people are very similar to what we saw on the ancient city wall: half human and half zombie!

    To be precise, there has been no?Close to zombies.  Because the anger on them has slowly disappeared under the moonlight.

    Here is close to the Ming Tombs, and the yin is very strong.  This yin place also contributed to the corpse aura on them.  Soon, the living breath of these people was swallowed up, and when we came to the front, we saw that they had completely turned into walking dead.

    "Damn, is this an American drama?" My scalp was numb, and I looked at the walking corpses surrounding me.  After counting, these are dozens of walking corpses.

    Zhao Yu stared at the door of the factory building at this time, and said to us: "There is a living person inside, it seems to be an old man or a child."

    I suddenly realized that it seemed to be the savior of the tiger hunting ghost!

    "Since it has become a zombie, let's kill them all." Fang Liang said, picking up the micro-charger neatly, and rushed at the dozens of walking corpses.

    The orange flames followed the bullets and burned on the walking corpses. There was a strange cry, and I saw that dozens of corpses were slowly being burned to ashes.  However, the unpleasant smell also diffused.

    I held my nose and waited for the flames to go out before I went forward and knocked on the iron door of the factory building, and said in a low voice, "Old man, are you alright?"

    After a while, the iron door was carefully torn open, and an old man on crutches looked at me from the crack: "Are you a human or a monster?"

    I smiled wryly and said, "Of course it's a human being. I'm a policeman." As I spoke, I took out my police ID and showed it to him.

    The old man seemed relieved, and slowly opened the door.  I saw a six or seven-year-old boy shrinking beside the old man, secretly looking at us.

    "Why are you in this place in the middle of the night?" The old man was a little surprised: "The neighborhood has been haunted recently, no, it seems to be a monster. I can't tell what it is, the people nearby have all moved out, and our grandson has nowhere to go  , I had no choice but to stay here temporarily. This place is so remote, how did you find it?"

    I smiled and said, "You used to have a dog named Lihu in your family, right?"

    "Tiger hunting?" The old man was surprised, and then his expression darkened. He sighed and pointed to a small mound in the corner of the yard: "It suddenly died of a sudden illness. It just left for a few days. You how do you know?"  of?"

    "It brought us to rescue you." I smiled, leaned over and touched Liehu's head, and saw that it was very happy to stick out its tongue and lick my hand.

    The old man was very surprised.  I told him about the miraculous incident just now.  The old man sighed for a while, saying that his surname was Mao, and that he was a veteran. After retiring from the army, he opened a repair shop. In order to guard against thieves, he raised a retired military dog, named "Tiger Hunting", which was very ferocious and obedient.  heartfelt.

    They are tied in the yard during the day and released at night to guard the yard.  One day, as usual, Master Mao put the hunting tiger in the yard, and fell asleep in the house. The door was ajar, and the hunting tiger could come in by himself when he was tired.  That day when Lao Mao fell asleep, he felt something pulling him, and when he opened his eyes, he saw that it was a hunting tiger.  Liehu watched his master wake up, turned around and ran outside the door.  When Lao Mao saw it, he quickly picked up the flashlight and followed him out.

    However, after running outside the door, he saw Liehu squatting on the ground and roaring in the direction of the Ming Tombs.  Lao Mao wanted to take it to take a look together, but it didn't move. Lao Mao had never seen it so scared, and it was not afraid of anyone on weekdays.  After Lao Mao thought about it, it must be that someone had come into the yard, because in that case, the hunting tiger would have rushed up and bit him.  Since there are no thieves coming in, there is no need to go out to see.

    Finally, Lao Mao and Lie Hu retreated to the house to wait for dawn.  At dawn, Lao Mao went out to have a look, and there was nothing unusual.  It's just that since then, Liehu's body has deteriorated greatly, he didn't eat much, and died within a few days.

    After listening to Master Mao's narration, Fang Liang nodded and said, "Looks like Liehu discovered that there were corpses around him before he was alive. However, because the black dog wards off evil spirits and has a strong yang energy on his body, one or two walking corpses dare not come near.  .But the black dog used his anger to protect his master against the corpse, but he was poisoned unknowingly, and finally died of illness. It is rare, after death, he still remembers to protect the master, and called us to save people." (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 639 Starfall (Part 1)

    ?

    After hearing this, Old Master Mao couldn't help being moved, and burst into tears: "I have pity on my Liehu, but unfortunately I can't see it. I see that you are not like ordinary people. I don't know what happens to my Liehu after it dies?"

    As if understanding the master's question, the black dog barked twice at Lao Mao, grinned and stuck out its tongue in a smirk.

    I smiled and said: "Master, you actually believe our words so much, you believe what ghosts and gods say."

    The old master Mao said seriously: "I have opened a repair shop near here for more than ten years, and I have seen a lot of strange things. The vicinity of the Ming Tombs, alas, has not been peaceful recently, many people have disappeared, and many people have died unexpectedly for no reason.  So people here have all moved out."

    Fang Liang was surprised and said: "If the number of missing persons and deaths exceeds a certain number, they will definitely be reported to the state. Why haven't I heard of it?"

    Old master Mao sighed: "It's hard for me, a commoner, to say anything about it."

    As soon as this sentence came out, the few of us understood it very well.  Such a big event is not a joke. Out of the consideration of "not causing panic among the public and affecting one's own future", they will falsely report the number of casualties or the situation of casualties.  Everyone understands.

    Fang Liang thought for a while and said, "You two continue to live here, and I will try to protect it."

    Having said that, Fang Liang squatted down, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and he opened his mouth and blew a ghostly breath at the hunting tiger.

    This ghostly aura immediately enveloped the dog like a huge smoke ring.  After a while, I saw a slight change in Liehu.

    The dog's ghost seemed to materialize.  The ghost of the hunting tiger was originally invisible to ordinary people, but to the extent that people with a little bit of Taoism should be able to see it.  This is not bad for a dog, which means that after its death, its spiritual power can be considered.

    Now Fang Liang gave part of his spiritual power to the ghost of Liehu, and it turned from a semi-incorporeal body into a solid body, just like ordinary ghosts, because of their strong spiritual power, they can show up for others to see.

    After seeing Liehu, Lao Mao couldn't help being moved. He stepped forward and hugged Liehu, crying: "Liehu, you saved us again!"

    The child was very happy, and immediately rushed up and looked around the hunting tiger curiously for a while.  Fang Liang said to Old Master Mao: "The ones coming to attack you are ordinary walking corpses with weak spiritual power. The ghost of this dog is enough to scare them away. Until we solve this matter, temporarily let the tiger protect you  .¡±

    The dog seemed to understand it, barked twice, and rubbed each of our legs gratefully.  We said goodbye to our grandfather and grandson, and headed towards the Ming Tombs again.

    When I returned to the place where I met the hunting tiger again, I saw Ma Luoyu's body still lying there, surrounded by the ghost eagle that Fang Liang released just now.  As Fang Liang ran up, he commanded a ghost eagle to fly to report to the Spirit Hunting Bureau to take away Ma Luoyu's body.

    After we climbed the steps at the highest point of the Ming Tombs, in a small square, I saw a series of golden lights rising from the ground and heading straight into the sky.

    In the center of the magic formation, I saw Po Jun sitting on the ground, closing his eyes and chanting mantras.  Of course, he probably wouldn't be able to see anyone if he didn't close his eyes. He should have been burned by me with the flames of the Balrog last time.  While the power of the formation was increasing, I saw the ghostly aura over the Ming Tombs getting stronger and stronger.

    Without further ado, Fang Liang picked up his gun and wanted to feed the girl some peanuts before talking.  But this time he was wrong.  Ordinary guns and weapons are safe against walking dead, but they are not good against masters like Po Jun.

    The formation was surrounded by a powerful Taoist aura, and after he fired a few shots, the bullets seemed to hit the metal cover and bounced back one after another.

    When I saw this scene, I quickly hid aside.  Even being hit by a stray bullet will kill you.

    Zhao Yu and I dodged, but Fang Liang couldn't dodge in time, and was hit on the right arm by one of them, his hand trembled, and the gun fell to the ground.  I saw a thick black air suddenly emerge from his arm.

    The guns and bullets equipped by the Spirit Hunting Bureau all have a strong function of warding off evil spirits.  Fang Liang is a ghost messenger, this is like shooting himself in the foot.

    Po Jun didn't move.  At this moment, I heard the sound of clothes flapping from every corner of the Ming Tombs.  Immediately, I saw a dozen well-dressed black-clothed masked men rushing towards us.

    Fuck it, there was an ambush long ago!

    Zhao Yuliang and I stood in front of the injured Fang Liang.  I thought it was someone with a high level of Taoism, but in the end, a dozen or so sniper rifles were aimed at the two of us in an instant.

    "Emma, ??it's hard for the gods to escape, so let's hide first!" As I said that, I dragged Zhao Yu and slipped away.  At this time, more than a dozen sniper rifles fired at the same time, but I vaguely saw the bullets in the sniper rifle emitting silver light.

      After seeing this scene, there was a bang in my head, and the cold sweat broke out immediately.  Fang Liang was injured now, and was surrounded by guns. This kind of bullet with Taoism is something that ghosts can hardly dodge.

    Just when I was worried and wanted to save him, I suddenly saw a flash of light above my head, and tens of thousands of hail-like things smashed down at the men in black who shot.

    With a flurry of smashes, several people were actually hit, and the crowd was thrown into chaos for a while.

    I was startled, and when I looked up, I saw a white figure approaching and landed steadily on the stone steps¡ªit was the fairy sister Su Ling.  Immediately, Boss Duan also followed. Seeing the group of people raising their guns again, he couldn't help but rush forward, using the fist and kick skills of the gangsters in the past, snatched the guns of several people, and threw them down the high platform.  .

    A dozen people immediately fought with Duan Qingshui, and Su Ling immediately went to help.  Zhao Yu and I rushed over to help Fang Liang: "How are you doing, are you alright?"

    Fang Liang grinned: "It's okay." Then he pointed to the sky: "The ghostly aura is getting stronger and stronger, do you feel a little earthquake?"

    Fang Liang didn't feel it even if he didn't say it. When he mentioned it, I really felt a slight tremor under my feet.

    "It seems like a real earthquake." I was surprised: "What's going on?"

    Fang Liang was attached to the ground. After listening for a while, he got up and said, "There is a strange noise in the ground. Not far from the east, maybe Zhu Huai's spiritual power is waking up. It's not too late, break his formation quickly!"

    That's what I said, but how to break the formation of Pojun?  Zhao Yu first tried it with the Daoshe Dao, but was shocked by the powerful Daoist Qi, and couldn't help frowning: "It seems that you can't do it by force."

    "I'm coming!" I thought for a while, Balrog's hellfire method can burn everything down, so I don't believe it can't penetrate this formation.

    Thinking of this, I calmed down and put all my mind into condensing the magic power of the Flame Demon.  I only felt a faint warmth rising from the dantian, and the flame power of the Balrog condensed in the palm of my hand.

    I opened my eyes and saw a faint orange light shining through the five fingers of my right hand, and I was very happy in my heart.  At this moment, I remembered a formation breaking talisman that Wu Dan taught me.  This spell is similar to the blasting talisman, but the blasting talisman deals with physical things, such as buildings, people, and so on.  But the formation breaking talisman deals with incorporeal things, such as formations, evil energy, aura, ghost energy and the like.

    Thinking of this, facing the true energy field around the formation, I wrote the flame power of the Balrog into a formation-breaking talisman, gently pushed it with my hand, and sent it out.

    After the spell came into contact with the energy of the formation, it immediately made a loud bang.  The fire was shining, and I stepped back, feeling a blur in front of my eyes, which almost blinded me.

    However, I am gratified that this move seems to be effective, and I see that the aura of body protection of the Breaking Army Formation has weakened a bit.  At this time, Zhao Yu saw the opportunity and chanted the mantra, Nianjue, and slashed at the formation.

    The light of Duoshe Dao was like the shadow of a crescent moon, flying over one after another, cutting the true energy of the formation into pieces in an instant.

    It worked!  My spirits were lifted, and I saw the formation disappear suddenly, and the condensed Yin Qi gradually began to dissipate.  The already violent underground vibrations gradually weakened.

    Po Jun's face turned cold, and he stood up from the ground, his eyes were still closed, and he listened carefully to our movements.  When I saw this, I knew that his eyes were completely blind, and I couldn't help feeling a little more confident in my heart.

    With the strength of the three of us, we should be able to subdue Pojun.

    Can't help but say more, Zhao Yu rushed over with a knife first, Fang Liang pointed his gun at Pojun, blocking his retreat, while I watched the battle from the sidelines, ready to assist Zhao Yu at any time.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 640 Starfall (Part 2)

    ?

    Zhao Yu approached with a knife, flicked Pojun's long sleeves, but saw a black air flying out of the long sleeves.

    The black energy and the evil spirit of the Daoshe Dao counteracted, but Zhao Yu was pushed back a few steps.

    I looked at the black air carefully, only to know that it was transformed from ghost energy, and it seemed to be a portable ghost Gu.

    When I was looking closely, I saw Po Jun chanting the incantation and twisting formula, and the ghost aura that had not dispersed in the sky turned into ghost swords, and with the movement of the long sleeves, they were thrown in the direction of Zhao Yu and Fang Liang.

    Fang Liang took out a handful of playing cards from his body and threw them into the air.  I smiled, thinking it was Pokemon again.  But this time it is not a falcon, but a ghost sword similar to Pojun Ghost Sword.  The swords and swords intersected, and the shadows of swords and swords in mid-air reflected the entire night sky.

    I saw a strange step under Po Jun's feet, and then, a silver light of Daoism enveloped him, imprisoning him, Zhao Yu and Fang Liang.  After seeing this formation, I was a little startled.  I know this formation. Wu Dan mentioned that Pojun has a formation that kills both, called Mieji.  As soon as this formation came out, he used his Taoism as an introduction to push all the ghost energy, resentment and evil energy he could condense for his own use, and used Taoism to isolate the world in the formation from the outside world.

    In the isolated world, the power of the caster's Taoism will only increase by several points, which is much higher than usual.  This is the rhythm of self-destruction to kill the enemy at all costs.  Usually Po Jun is already invincible, but now that his skills have increased so much, the two of them may not be able to fight against each other at all.

    Thinking of this, I immediately recited the incantation Nian Jue, concentrating the power of the Balrog in my hands, and drew a spell against the protective cover of the army-breaking formation.

    It is still an array-breaking talisman, but it is more powerful than the Taoist method used just now.

    There was a loud bang in front of my eyes, the protective cover shook, and finally there was no movement, let alone any damage.  Through the light waves, I saw three people fighting fiercely inside.

    I suddenly panicked, and suddenly remembered the human calligraphy and Taoism, so I learned the instructions of breaking the army to attract the ghost sword just now, turned the surrounding ghost energy into a sharp sword blade, and pierced towards the protective cover of the formation.  This is called repaying the other with the way of the other, and sometimes it can have a good effect.

    I guessed it right, after going down for a while, there was indeed a huge crack in the protective cover.  The spiritual power of Po Jun's Dao method poured out, but the extremely tough protective cover still existed.

    "Damn it, why isn't it broken?!" I stared angrily at the impenetrable cover in front of me, panting a bit from exhaustion.

    At this moment, Duan Qingshui and Su Ling dealt with the mob, ran over and asked, "What's the matter?"

    I pointed to Po Jun in the formation: "I can't break this formation!"

    Duan Qingshui said: "Stand back, I'll give it a try."

    I immediately dragged Su Ling back.  I saw Duan Qingshui transformed into the indestructible body of Arhat King Kong again, and punched the protective shield of the formation with one punch.  Originally, I didn't hold out much hope, and guessed that I wouldn't be able to open the protective cover even now.  Unexpectedly, it worked for him.

    With a loud bang, Duan Qingshui punched the silver protective cover of the formation that was as strong as metal, and the three people in the formation shook their movements.  Seeing this, Po Jun kicked Fang Liang and Zhao Yu out.

    The place where we are is a high platform of tens of meters.  I saw the two of them flying out, afraid of falling from the high platform, something bad would happen.  So I pondered for a while, and decisively grabbed Zhao Yu, watching Fang Liang fall down.

    Anyway, you are a ghost, and you won¡¯t feel any pain if you fall.  As soon as I grabbed Zhao Yu, he used his strength to climb onto the high platform again to stabilize his figure.  At this time, I saw Boss Duan and Po Jun start fighting, the two fought alone, and there was no difference for a while.

    At this time, I suddenly heard footsteps and noise coming from under the high platform.  Zhao Yu and I were puzzled, and turned around to look under the high stage, only to see two groups of people from nowhere meet under the stage.

    One group is equipped with the same equipment as the group of teasing men in black just now, and the other group is a group of people in white robes.  This group of people, one black and one white, fought together like chess pieces.

    "The ones in black are members of the Ghost Sentence Organization, where did the Taoist priests in white come from?" I asked Zhao Yu in surprise.

    "The Taoist priest in white, could it be that he is a member of the Maoshan sect?" Zhao Yu said.  Just when we were guessing, we heard footsteps coming from the stone steps behind us, and someone rushed up shouting: "Fight local tyrants, share the fields! Kill monsters, upgrade and share equipment!!"

    We both looked at the rushing person speechlessly, wondering who is so stupid?  As soon as he thought this way, he saw Xiao Mi's version of the head of Maoshan rushing up with people.

    Xiao Mi held a sword, looked back at us, and smiled at us.  Fuck, that scene, the sense of sight of an old urchin.

    I helped my forehead, saw Xiao Mi looked at Po Jun and Boss Duan, and stopped.  follow upThe disciple asked, "Master, can we go up and help?"

    Xiao Mi put the sword in his hand on the ground, waved his hand and said: "No need, Duan Luohan can defeat that ugly old man."

    After hearing this, Zhao Yu and I were relieved.  I looked at Xiao Mi, and thought that I hadn't seen anyone for a while, so I dared to return to the Maoshan School to cultivate the relationship between master and apprentice?

    Over the past month, it seems that he has a lot of brain-dead fans. So many stupid apprentices have followed and killed him, it seems that the prestige of the master is quite good.

    I don't understand. Didn't these people realize that their head's temperament has changed drastically?  He used to be a steady and generous grandmaster, but now he has become an old urchin. The gap between the front and the back is too big!  Even the blind can see it.

    Just at this moment, I saw that the Po Army was showing signs of retreating.  Sure enough, within ten minutes, Duan Qingshui punched him in the chest, and he flew out. After a while, he fell to the high platform, spat out a big mouthful of blood, and his face turned pale quickly.

    I was surprised in my heart, thinking that even if Duan Qingshui's palm was extremely powerful, Po Jun wouldn't be like this after receiving one palm.

    Xiao Mi sighed at the side: "It's over, it's over, Pojun is dead."

    "Why, isn't it just being punched?" I asked.

    "Usually practice the secret art of ghosts and suppress ghosts for my own use. Now, I am seriously injured and at the end of my battle. Maybe I wouldn't die originally, but this formation stimulates the spiritual power of ghosts, and ghosts are much more powerful than usual  A lot. Now it¡¯s going to be backfired. This is called a karmic cycle.¡± Xiao Mi shook her head and said.

    At this moment, I saw a strong ghostly aura slowly surrounding Po Jun.  Those ghosts enveloped Po Jun completely.

    I frowned and said, "Should we save him?"

    Xiao Mi stopped me and said, "There's no need to save me. My life is over. Now the ghosts are coming for revenge. If we try to stop them, then the ghosts will vent their grievances on us. Why bother?"

    "Is it really good to see death?" I hesitated in my heart, only hearing a scream from the black air, and rushed over involuntarily.  Xiao Mi hurriedly called me from behind: "Damn, why don't you listen to me if I don't let you go!"

    I ran to Po Jun, couldn't help but took out a few Dao Talismans, threw them into the air, and temporarily lured the ghosts away.  However, after the ghost energy slowly dissipated, I was surprised to see several wounds scattered all over Po Jun's body.  Black blood flowed from the wound, which was extremely terrifying.

    "You" I sighed, not knowing what to say for a moment.

    Po Jun sneered, and said in a hoarse voice: "I know that I am doomed, and there is no need for you to pity me."

    "You guys, let me tell you why you opened the beast seal. Do you know that this action will make life miserable?!" I was a little angry, but subconsciously I felt that Po Jun should not be such a person who completely lost his conscience.

    Po Jun struggled to stand up, looked up to the sky and smiled: "Do you think that if I really want to lift the seal of the beast, I will fail so easily?!"

    I snorted coldly: "If you don't want to listen to Ma Jingcheng, you don't want to work for the Ghost Sentence Organization, you can escape from that organization. Why did you follow him for so long and kill so many people?!"

    Po Jun sneered and said, "If you let someone else break the seal today, do you think you still have a way out?"

    I was startled, thinking to myself what does this guy mean, is he trying to save us by doing this?  If you don't want to harm people, why do you need to break the seal here.

    Po Jun sneered, didn't say much, turned around and walked to the edge of the high platform.  I was surprised: "What are you trying to do?!"

    Po Jun wiped away all the ghosts that infested his body, and said proudly: "If I want to die, no one can kill me!"

    As he spoke, he actually jumped off the tens of meters high platform.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 641 Dangerous Alliance (Part 1)

    ?

    On a platform tens of meters high, mortals would surely die if they fell down.

    I probed down and looked down, and I heard a dull "plop", but I saw that Po Jun fell to the ground.  I squinted my eyes and saw the blood rushing underground, and couldn't help but sigh secretly, presumably the ground must be full of blood.

    "Dead, definitely dead." Xiao Mi came over and shook her head.

    "Pojun said that he didn't want to completely remove the seal of the beast, do you think it's true or not?" I asked Xiao Mi.

    Xiao Mi scratched her head, and asked: "Really? But what he said is possible. You see, the guardians brought by Pojun here are all ordinary young people, not some masters of Taoism. With him  With his ability, it may not take too much time to lift the seal. However, this time he seems to have spent a whole night without making much progress, and he may indeed be hesitant in his heart."

    "Then what is Pojun thinking?" I said speechlessly.  If he really obeyed Ma Jingcheng's order, he should have broken the seal and killed us long ago.  However, in the end, he said that he did not want to completely undo the seal of the beast.  What do you mean, conscience is not lost?

    "People's good and evil are hard to define, and human emotions are also complicated and subtle things." Zhao Yu said: "Perhaps Po Jun really has a conscience, and there are many people who are arrogant and arrogant in the middle of the peerless masters. Maybe he followed Ma Jingcheng just to repay his acquaintance.  Grace or life-saving grace, but I don¡¯t necessarily agree with Ma Jingcheng¡¯s actions.¡±

    "So, he chose to die? After he died, he didn't count as a breach of trust to Ma Jingcheng, and he didn't use his own hands to harm innocent people." I said, feeling a little moved for a moment.  I didn't expect Po Jun to have such thoughts.

    Xiao Mi sighed: "Okay, you're just hanging out here, everyone is dead. Let's deal with the aftermath, it's almost dawn, if someone comes here and sees so many dead people, it will be troublesome."

    So after several of us and the disciples of the Maoshan School cleaned up the scene, Fang Liang called the people from the Hunting Bureau to dispose of the body, and at the same time transported Ma Luoyu's body to Tianjin, and ordered it to be handed over to Wu Dan.

    After dawn, we each went back to rest. When we woke up, we saw Wu Dan flying over by plane.

    "Master, you?" I asked in surprise, not understanding why Wu Dan came over in such a hurry.

    "Ziyang Master sent someone to send a letter, asking us to exchange human life with a letter." Wu Dan said, and handed a letter to me: "Ziyang Master is now in Kunshan."

    "What, this old guy is really crazy." I said speechlessly.

    "What he wants most is the strongest Taoism in the world, which is not as terrible as Ma Jingcheng." Wu Dan said with a wry smile: "It is better to deal with than the power of the world. Ma Jingcheng's opening of the beast seal is probably to cause panic in the country.  Take advantage of the opportunity to create chaos. This is much more crazy than Master Ziyang."

    "Master, what are you going to do?" I asked, "Where's Ouyang Zhuan's house?"

    "Ouyang Bo flew to Kunshan first. Master Ziyang threatened the lives of dozens of people in Kunshan and asked you to hand over the human calligraphy." Wu Dan said.

    "How did he go to a place like Kunshan?" I asked.

    "Maybe his old den is there. Kunshan, I've never noticed it before, so it's no wonder I can't find him." Wu Dan sighed.

    Threatening human life, this matter cannot become a personal grievance, and we need to discuss it together in the long run.

    The few of us got together to discuss for a while, and finally Wu Dan came up with a bad idea.

    "I originally planned to form an alliance with Ma Jingcheng, but now is an opportunity." Wu Dan said: "We may not have such a good chance of winning against Master Ziyang alone, after all, he threatens human life."

    "Ma Jingcheng?" I sneered and said, "It's strange that he agreed. I was arrested before and asked for human calligraphy and Taoism. How can you listen to us this time?"

    "He wants human calligraphy and Taoism, but he wants to use it to undo the spell on himself. Now that he has not obtained human calligraphy and Taoism, only people from our Maoshan sect can untie the spell that restrains him. However, it does not  Not every disciple of the Maoshan Sect has this ability, so there is nothing he can do." Wu Dan said: "I can find a way to activate his spell."

    "Let him come to you?" I said, "Master, are you so sure that Ma Jingcheng will come"

    "Try it. Besides, what he told us to deal with Master Ziyang for the time being also prevented him from attacking us secretly." Wu Dan said.

    I pondered for a long time, thinking that this alliance is dangerous enough.

    Fang Liang thought for a while and said, "The Hunting Bureau has limited manpower, and Kunshan County is some distance away from the sphere of influence of our Hunting Bureau.  Done. And this old guy asked you to go to Kunshan within two days to hand over your letter, I can't deploy staff immediately.  Mr. Wu's suggestion is feasible, because I suspect that Ma Jingcheng and his party are hiding in Nanjing City.  "

    "Then you can give it a try." Duan Qingshui said: "Anyway, this matter has to be settled, and these two people have to face it."

    "Then it's settled." Wu Dan said: "After Ma Jingcheng's spell is activated, with his intelligence, he must know who is behind the trick. If he receives this information, he will naturally come to us."

    "I hope it works." I smiled wryly.

    "To activate the spell requires a place where yin and evil qi are extremely prosperous." Wu Dan sighed: "After all, it is a sorcery. I thought about it on the way here, and considered the mass graves in Nanjing."

    Fuck it, a mass grave!

    Everyone must know the mass graves in Nanjing. It was a way for the Japanese army to dispose of Chinese corpses.  There was once news on the Internet that college student volunteers from Nannong University accidentally discovered the small turtle cemetery where the remains of the victims of the massacre were buried when they were investigating Xianhemen.  Experts combined new investigation materials with existing historical materials and discovered the mystery of the "mass grave" of Xianhemen.

    During the investigation, many old people in the Xianhemen area reported that: At that time, many people died in Xianhemen, the water in the ditch was bright red, and the streets were full of corpses;  It's ugly, lying down, lying downthe dead people stink, and later the common people buried those dead together, and the stench was overwhelming.  Even if it is covered with soil, it seems that the stench of the corpse has dissipated for many days before it gradually fades away.

    At that time, all the dead were buried in the air-raid shelters, people were buried in the streets, and people were buried in Little Turtle Mountain When the coal yard was built in the 1970s, the people dug up the bones and carried them to the foot of Little Turtle Mountain.  Two graves were buried.  At that time, the experts reorganized the existing historical materials according to the situation reported by the local old people. Later, after preliminary research, they concluded that the massacre victims buried in Xianhemen were a newly discovered "mass grave".  It was the local villagers who were massacred by the Japanese army, and more importantly, the officers and soldiers of the Kuomintang army.  The Nanjing Massacre Memorial Hall is now built on the site of the mass grave.  I asked Wu Dan if he was going there.

    Wu Dan nodded and said, "That's actually where mass graves are located. No. 418, Jiangdongmen Street. Tonight, I will set up an altar there to activate the spell on Ma Jingcheng's body."

    After the discussion, Fang Liang mobilized his staff to start clearing the venue in the evening, preventing any idlers from staying.  After dark, our group arrived at No. 418, Jiangdongmen Street.

    The Memorial Hall of the Victims in the Nanjing Massacre by the Japanese Invaders was built to commemorate the Nanjing Massacre after the Japanese army captured Nanjing on December 13, 1937.  Located on Chating East Street, Xijiangdongmen, Nanjing City, it is a mass grave, one of the original Japanese massacre sites.  Looking at it at night, the gray and white marble on the exterior wall of the building reveals a black air, and those buildings and sculptures all show the desolate scenery after the massacre. Looking at it at night, it feels even more eerie.

    However, if there is a ghost, there is a ghost, this place is not dangerous.  Just like the buildings in many evil places, the style and shape are very special. This is not because the architects are so creative, but many buildings must be made in this style, just to suppress evil and evil spirits.  The Nanjing Massacre Memorial Hall also has the same meaning.

    I followed Wu Dan and the others to the gate of the memorial hall.  The Soul Hunting Bureau is really powerful, the surrounding area is clean, not even a ghost.  Wu Dan put down the things on the altar and asked us to set up a few scattered stations to protect him.  Although his back was facing Wu Dan, he could see his movements out of the corner of his eyes.

    It is considered a detrimental thing to use evil energy to activate the evil spells on others.  I sighed, thinking that if it wasn't for the real Ziyang being difficult to deal with, I wouldn't need to use such extreme methods.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 642 Dangerous Alliance (Part 2)

    ?

    Following the activation of Wu Dan's formation, I felt a chill coming from behind me.

    The cold air made me shiver uncontrollably.  Looking back quietly, he saw that the ghostly aura condensed over the mass grave site, covering Wu Dan's formation like a dark cloud.

    I don't know how long it took, Wu Dan accepted the formation.  The surroundings became calm again, I looked around and asked, "Master, is this all right?"

    "Okay." Wu Dan said: "This trick is a bit weak, but it should be very effective. Once the spell is activated, the person under the spell will be worse than death, especially for zombies. Presumably Ma Jingcheng will come to me soon  .Go back and wait."

    A few of us went back again, and the next day, while waiting for news from Ma Jingcheng, we made arrangements to go to Kunshan.

    I thought this trick would not have much effect.  After all, if Ma Jingcheng didn't intervene, it would be easier to watch us fight to the death with Master Ziyang and reap the benefits.  As for the talisman, as long as Master Ziyang died, the talisman would gradually lose its effect.

    However, to my surprise, the people sent by Ma Jingcheng actually came the next night.

    I don't know the person who came, a strange man with a common face.  Wu Dan and Duan Qingshui talked with this person for a while, and the person left after a while.

    I hurriedly pulled Wu Dan over to ask how it was.  Wu Dan said: "Ma Jingcheng agreed to cooperate, and we will meet in Kunshan tomorrow. People from the Hunting Bureau and Boss Duan are now looking for Ziyang's whereabouts, and now the preliminary confirmation is that he is in Kunshan. He is also there."

    "It's so strange." I said in surprise: "Ziyang Master himself also went to Kunshan? Isn't he afraid that we will attack him?"

    "He didn't expect that the people from Ma Jingcheng would join forces with us, because the Spirit Hunter Bureau released the news that you were kidnapped by Ma Jingcheng last time, presumably Ziyang Zhenren will think that we have broken with Ma Jingcheng after receiving the news." Wu Dan said: "Otherwise  He will not dare to go to Kunshan by himself. In any case, after going to Kunshan, there may be a big battle."

    Since Ma Jingcheng also agreed to temporarily help deal with Ziyang real person, a few of us went to Kunshan.

    The location suggested by real Ziyang is the car polishing workshop of Rongcheng Zhonghai Metal Products Co., Ltd. in Kunshan Development Zone.  There are hundreds of people in the whole workshop, if there is an explosion, hundreds of people will die.

    After arriving in Kunshan, we first disguised ourselves and went to the workshop to have a look.  But nothing suspicious was found.

    In order not to attract attention, we didn't dare to stay longer, so we came out again to meet with Ma Jingcheng's people.  Discuss temporarily pretending to agree to Ziyang Zhenren's conditions, and ask him to meet at night.  Ma Jingcheng said that he would appear in person at night.

    We took a day off, waited until evening, and returned to the place we explored during the day.

    When I got to the gate of the company, I was taken aback because I vaguely noticed a blue-gray breath floating over the company workshop.  This is a kind of death energy emitted by people who are about to die, and my ghost eyes can occasionally predict people's unknown death.

    Could it be that we cannot save these people?  Thinking of this, I couldn't help but hold Wu Dan and Zhao Yu, and said in a low voice: "Master, I see a dead breath, I've seen this kind of dead breath before, it's the breath of a dying person.  I'm afraid there is some unknown danger in this company. We'd better be careful."

    Before Wu Dan could speak, I saw a burst of silver Daoist light suddenly bursting out of the factory.  Immediately, I heard the voice of Master Ziyang: "Why, you dare not enter the door?"

    We glanced at each other, and it was Wu Dan, me, Duan Qingshui, the fairy sister Su Ling, and Zhao Yu who came together.  Fang Liang was watching us in the dark, Ma Jingcheng's people hadn't come yet.  I thought to myself, is it because Ma Jingcheng doesn't want to show up, so let us take the lead?  Well done.

    Wu Dan said: "Anyway, go in and have a look." Then, Wu Dan walked into the factory gate.  The few of us followed immediately, but saw that the factory compound was deserted.  Behind this yard is the staff dormitory. It stands to reason that hundreds of people live in it, so there should be some popularity and movement.  However, there was no movement in the whole factory.  It must be that Master Ziyang used Taoism to isolate those people from us.

    Immediately, a few men in black clothes rushed out from the four corners of the courtyard.  These people all carry swords and magic weapons, and they seem to be people who practice Taoism.

    I looked at these few people, and there was no real Ziyang among them.

    "Master Ziyang, where are you?!" I shouted.

    But Ziyang didn't respond, and those people surrounded us, chanting mantras, and in a moment, I saw several silver lightsabers crossing, killing us allPeople are stuck in it.

    Formation?  It's funny in my heart.  Although this formation is more powerful, it is not easy to trap the few of us, and it is easy to break out of the formation.

    Just when the few of us blocked the lightsaber, Zhao Yu suddenly said to me: "Song Yan, I smell a sulfur smell, something seems wrong!"

    'What?  Is that dynamite?  "I couldn't help but think of what Master Ziyang said about blowing up the place. Let me tell you, it can't be so cruel, trying to blow us all up to death?

    At this moment, I suddenly felt something strange behind me, as if something was coming towards me.  I looked back, but saw a figure flying behind me, grabbed my collar and lifted me up.

    The man dragged me out of the courtyard wall and threw me to the ground.  I was thrown to the ground, and when I got up, I was already outside the gate of the factory.

    At this moment, I heard a loud bang in the factory, and a huge flame shot into the sky.

    Immediately, I felt a wave of heat rushing over.  During that heat wave, I seemed to smell a choking smell, which seemed to be dust flying from somewhere.  I had to lie on the ground and wait for the dust to pass.

    Got up again, only to see that the factory was almost blown into ruins.

    "Master, Zhao Yu, Boss Duan, Elder Sister Immortal!!" I shouted with a shattered liver and gallbladder.

    I rushed into the factory, covered my mouth and nose and looked at the foggy factory building.  There were broken tiles and ruins in the factory, and there were some scattered corpses on the ground, but they seemed to be subordinates of Master Ziyang, and Boss Duan and Wu Dan were not seen.

    Or, have you been bombed to death?

    Thinking of this, my heart completely cooled down, and I wanted to cry without tears.

    Filled with resentment that turned into anger, I ran towards the factory gate, pointed at Master Ziyang and cursed: "You, we have agreed to exchange with you, why do you want to kill people?!"

    "Because it's easier this way." Master Ziyang said with a smile: "After we get rid of them, no one will continue to stare at me like a fly and deal with you alone. I can handle it very easily."

    "You! Are you fucking afraid of God's punishment?! You just kill us. There are so many innocent people in this factory, so you have the heart to kill hundreds of people?!" I shouted.

    "They don't matter to me." Ziyang real person said, approaching me.

    I gritted my teeth, thinking that even if I die today, I will fight to the death with you old fellow!

    Just as he was thinking about reciting the mantra, he saw two other people falling from the sky behind Ziyang Master Ziyang.  One of them slashed the knife in his hand at Ziyang's back.  The light of the knife was full of evil spirits, and when the man's face got closer, I realized that it was actually Ma Yun.

    Zhenren Ziyang is a master of masters, so he can naturally perceive it.  I saw him take the opportunity to turn sideways, stretch out his wrist like lightning, grab Ma Yun's wrist, and move in, trying to grab the knife.

    At this moment, Ma Yun's face turned cold, his eyes widened, and his eyes instantly turned blue purple like a zombie.  I saw him open his mouth, revealing the fangs of the zombie, and bit down on Ziyang's arm.

    In the struggle between life and death, this is actually used.  Of course Master Ziyang would not let him succeed, he immediately withdrew his arm and slapped Ma Yun on the forehead.

    At this time, Ma Jingcheng rushed over, grabbed Ziyang's hand, and fought with him.

    I was immediately left alone, and was a little dazed for a while.  But thinking of Wu Dan and the others, he immediately ran back to the dilapidated factory.

    "Master, Sister Immortal, where are you?!" I searched among the ruins, but I never found their shadows.  Just when I was desperate, I suddenly felt someone pat me on the shoulder.

    Looking back, he saw Zhao Yu and was overjoyed immediately: "Zhao"

    Zhao Yu waved his hands and said in a low voice, "Fortunately, we hid quickly just now, but Uncle Wu and Sister Su were slightly injured, so I took them back to the staff dormitory behind just now. Let's take a look at the Ma family and their sons first."  Fighting against Master Ziyang, you will play by ear."

    When I heard that they were all fine, I suddenly gained confidence.  The two of us stood behind the gate and watched the Ma family father and son fight with Master Ziyang, but Master Ziyang did not lose the wind.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 643: Decisive Battle

    ?

    When the three of them were fighting, I saw a few people around me suddenly running over from the path.  Judging by the attire, he seems to be Ziyang's subordinate.

    However, before they got close, someone else stopped them immediately.  A group of people raised their hands again.

    This time, it should be that the Ma family and his son met Ziyang's subordinates on a narrow road.

    I thought to myself, why haven't people from the Hunting Bureau or the police come over for so long?  The sound of the explosion is not easy to cover up, even if a certain spell is used as a cover, it is impossible for there to be no sound at all.  Could it be that those people were stopped by Ziyang's tricks again?

    Eighty percent of them are like this.  Zhao Yu said: "I thought Ma Jingcheng wouldn't come, but now that he's here, let them bite the dog for the time being, and let's save people!"

    I suddenly realized that there were hundreds of people behind.  So I immediately followed Zhao Yu to the staff dormitory behind.  As I crossed the front yard, I heard a burst of wailing.

    "There are still people alive!" I was overjoyed, thinking that not everyone was killed.  But what is depressing is that after taking out the mobile phone, there is no signal, and an ambulance cannot be called at all.

    "There must be no signal on the mobile phone." Zhao Yu said: "Realist Ziyang should know the mobile phone configuration of the Hunting Bureau. He must have used ghosts and walls to cover up this area. We can't use mobile phones to contact the outside world."

    "Then what should I do, Fang Liang gave the poker cards last time, but he took them away stingily in the end." I said angrily.  If there is a pokemon, maybe now we can notify him in time to save people.  In other words, Fang Liang didn't seem to show up either, could it be that he couldn't find this place either?

    At this time, I saw Duan Qingshui and Wu Dan rescue the wounded one by one from the building with black smoke.  Seeing this, Zhao Yu said to me: "You find a way to contact the outside world, and I will help save people." As he said, he also rushed into the thick smoke.

    Su Ling was busy bandaging the wounded. I saw that her arms were also covered with paint. Wu Dan's legs were wrapped in gauze, and she seemed to be injured in the explosion as well.

    The wounded increased one by one, and now there were thirty or forty people lying on the ground.  These people were slightly or seriously injured, some had severed limbs and disfigured faces. If the outside world was not notified in time to rescue them, everyone's lives would be in danger.

    But how to notify?  If I go out from here, I won't be able to break through Ziyang's deception, and I will get lost in the thick fog.  After all, his Taoism is not an ordinary ghost hitting the wall.  It doesn't matter if you can't get out by yourself, it's a big sin to delay saving people.

    what to do?  For a while, I broke out in a cold sweat, looking at the devastated backyard, I was at a loss.

    I subconsciously touched the things I was carrying, and suddenly touched the keel piccolo.  Holding the piccolo in my hand, an idea suddenly occurred to me.  There is a saying that the pure black cat is the transformation of the hell messenger after being banished, which is different from ordinary cats and dogs.  If the black cat can be recruited to deliver the letter, it must be able to find Fang Liang.

    I just had this idea, and then I shook my head and denied it.  It's too nonsense, this is just a legend, besides, cats have a much higher perception of danger than humans.  The surrounding cats must have run away before the explosion.  Where is the black cat?

    But I thought for a long time that there was no other way. At this time, the number of injuries had increased to more than fifty.

    I gritted my teeth and thought about giving it a try.  So, imitating the tune played by Zang Qingning, he put the keel piccolo to his lips and started blowing.

    Unexpectedly, this really had an effect.  A gust of wind blew, and I saw a cloud of black air rushing in midair.

    I was startled, and stepped back subconsciously, only to see the black air slowly condense into a shape, first the ears, then the limbs, and finally stood majestically in front of me, and gave me two flattering "barks"  Voice.

    "Fuck, tiger hunting?!" I was surprised and delighted.  With Fang Liang's magic power, this German black-backed ghost is actually quite powerful, breaking through Ziyang's old way of blinding formation in minutes.

    I immediately knelt down and touched its head, and said: "Liehu, you see so many people have been killed and injured here, we can't go to help, can you go to the man in black last time and ask him to send an ambulance  To save someone? It¡¯s the one named Fang Liang, dressed all in black like a rich man.¡±

    I was afraid that the dog would not understand what I said, but I didn¡¯t expect that the quality of the military dogs in life was so high. They immediately understood my words, nodded and wagged their tails, turned around and ran away.

    As soon as Liehu left, I immediately felt confident, rushed in to help, and rescued the wounded from the smoky building.  Fortunately, Su Ling was there. After the ice spell extinguished the fire, the fire gradually became smaller and extinguished, leaving only choking smoke.

    I finally took a rough look at the number of people, and there were countless casualties.  At least two hundred people died, and seventy or eighty people were wounded.  Others have not even been found.

    see hereFeeling angry, he immediately rushed to the front yard to see the result of the decisive battle between the three.  But when I ran to the front yard to see it, I couldn't help being surprised.  Although Master Ziyang also failed, Ma Jingcheng's current situation is not optimistic. I saw that the charm on his arm was red like a soldering iron, and strands of black air came out of his arm.  It seems that Master Ziyang activated the spell.

    Although Ma Yun is an invincible little zombie, it can be seen that Zang Qingning did not teach him systematic martial arts and Taoism since he was a child. The martial arts he usually teaches are nothing more than strengthening his body. When he meets a real master, he is still invincible.  The Taoist method was stuck in place and could not move.

    The other two groups of people have already died in various forms.  I saw that Master Ziyang was also injured, there was a pool of blood under his feet, and there were several wounds all over his body.

    When Master Ziyang looked back and saw me, I was startled, afraid that the old bk would come at me, so I quickly raised my gun and fired a few shots at the old guy.

    Immortal Ziyang was injured and bled, and seemed to be not as agile as before, so he dodged my gun for the time being.  When I saw this, a flash of light appeared in my mind [this is not very common], and I immediately activated the power of the Balrog, and then chanted the mantra and said: "The power to kill the demon is the only one, please God!"

    ?As soon as the God-inviting spell is cast, the statue of Zhong Kui immediately appears.  I saw that the statue behind me gradually overlapped with my figure, and it seemed that its spiritual power was much higher than usual.  I was overjoyed, and with the lightsaber in my hand, I slashed at Master Ziyang.

    Don't blame me for not being victorious, anyway, your old bk has done a lot of evil, and everyone can punish him.

    ?But although the old guy has more wounds, his ability is still undiminished. After a few rounds, I am exhausted.  Seeing that I could only draw with him but not win, I couldn't help feeling depressed.  I was dazed for a moment, but I saw Ziyang's sword slashing at my arm.

    Fuck, I saw the sword approaching, and I couldn't dodge it in time. Now that it came over, I had to be overwhelmed in a second.

    I was in a panic, but I saw a person coming from behind, stretching out his arms, and blocking me.  Immortal Ziyang's sword slammed onto the man's arm with a clang, as if it had been slashed on metal.

    I breathed a sigh of relief, seeing that it was Boss Duan who came, I was immediately relieved.  Duan Qingshui punched Master Ziyang with a punch. The old bk was injured and couldn't move. He only avoided his chest, but didn't avoid his shoulder. Duan Qingshui punched him on the shoulder.

    This time it was solid, and I clearly heard the sound of bones breaking.  Ziyang screamed, the long sword in his hand fell to the ground, and he himself fell to the ground.

    Seeing this, Duan Qingshui took advantage of the victory and pursued him. He was about to strike when he heard a bark of dogs in the dense fog.

    "The hunting tiger is back!" I cheered up, and saw that the hunting tiger was galloping, followed by Fang Liang and Xiao Mi, and a few Maoshan sect disciples.

    Xiao Mi's idiot shouted again: "Keep people under the knife! Ziyang is a traitor of my Maoshan faction, and must be dealt with by my Maoshan faction!"

    I helplessly watched him rushing forward with his robes lifted, his long hair disheveled, and a sword in his hand, without the aura of a master.

    The expressions of the disciples of the Maoshan sect following behind were distorted, probably because they couldn't understand the dickish temperament of the master.  What I'm curious about is, don't these people feel that the head is the same as a different person?  ?  I don't think too much about whether I'm with the wrong person. Hey!

    At this time, Xiao Mi ran behind the real Ziyang, and put the sword in front of him.  Duan Qingshui blocked his retreat.

    Xiao Mi snorted condescendingly: "Old man, what else do you have to say now?!"

    Ziyang squinted at him, and said with a sneer: "I never thought that someone who claims to be a respectable and upright person can form an alliance with someone like Ma Jingcheng. If the news spreads, what is the majesty and credibility of the Maoshan faction!"

    Xiao Mi immediately spit on Ziyang's real face: "What does it have to do with you?"

    I couldn't help looking at those Maoshan disciples, and felt that the expressions on their faces became even more distorted.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 644: The Covered Truth

    ?

    Ziyang glanced at the Maoshan sect disciples behind him with a sneer, and said, "Don't you guys feel ashamed?"

    Several disciples snorted coldly, and shouted: "It is you who are shameful, how many disciples of our sect have been secretly killed in the past few years! Even if the head of the sect smashes your body into thousands of pieces today, we will not stop it!"

    Master Ziyang sneered and said, "Don't you really think that he is your true leader?!"

    I was startled, thinking this old guy wouldn't tell Xiao Mi's secret!  If it is revealed like this, the identity of the head of the Maoshan faction will be revealed.  It doesn't matter if you go through gangs, who will take care of the loose sand sent by Maoshan from now on?  At that time, there might be another trouble.

    Unexpectedly, Xiao Mi suddenly shouted: "Old man, you are also full of evil, you should die. Today, I will implement the house rules and execute you on the spot!"

    Having said that, this guy actually had quick hands and sharp eyes, and stabbed Ziyang's heart with a knife.  Blood spurted out, Ziyang Master didn't seem to expect that Xiao Mi would suddenly attack the killer, the astonishment on his face didn't have time to dissipate, and he was directly fixed on the face that was gradually losing blood.

    The disciple of Maoshan was surprised and said: "Uncle Master, this, this suddenly kills"

    Xiao Mi squinted at him and asked, "Did I kill someone?!"

    The disciple said bitterly: "It's not a person! But, but if you kill him directly like this, will someone hold you accountable"

    As he spoke, he subconsciously glanced at me.  I immediately understood that these people must know that I am a policeman.  Although it is common for cultivators to kill a lot of people in the deep mountains and old forests when they are fighting with weapons in front of their own homes or sects, but this time it happened in the "world of mortals".  If the police see this, they can't let it go, right?

    Xiao Mi laughed and said, "What are you afraid of? I will silence anyone who dares to speak out."

    I looked at his blood-dripping sword, and thought that this guy was black enough. I saw people and animals smiling harmlessly, and killed him with one blow at a critical moment.

    So I turned my eyes to other places, and said with a smile: "It's not yet dawn, why hasn't the ambulance arrived yet"

    Fang Liang smiled and said: "Come on, this person has long been on my death list." As he spoke, I saw him take out a completely black talisman, and the talisman on it was actually written in blood.

    "This is the hell ghost charm!" I said in surprise.  Generally speaking, ordinary ghosts and ghost messengers will take away casually with the hook.  That kind of rope can only lock the ghost, and will not bring any harm or pain to the ghost.

    But this spell is different.  This thing is a spell used to forcibly take away evil spirits. If you resist, you will be burned by the real fire of samadhi, and life is worse than death.  If you insist on breaking free, you will only be wiped out on the spot, which is almost the same as being shot on the spot for a capital crime.

    I saw that Fang Liang stuck the spell on the Lingtai acupoint of Ziyang's corpse, separated his ghost from the corpse, and put it into the spell.  I don't know if it's my illusion, but I seem to hear the old guy howling in the spell.  But it made me feel dark.

    After cleaning up Master Ziyang, the rest of us turned our attention to Ma Jingcheng and his son.  Since Ziyang is dead, the charm that Ziyang originally cast on Ma Yun also disappeared.  When I saw Ma Yun helping Ma Jingcheng up, I turned my gaze to Boss Duan, wondering if I would let them go?

    Ma Jingcheng looked at us and said with a smile: "Why, do you want to do it?"

    At this moment, Zhao Yu ran over from the backyard, and hurriedly said: "It can't be done, a few people can't hold on and go into shock due to excessive blood loss! When will the ambulance arrive?!"

    Duan Qingshui took a deep breath and said to Ma Jingcheng: "I'll let you off for now. You go! We don't want to waste time saving lives!"

    Seeing that they had no chance of winning and they were injured, they took them away temporarily.  As soon as the two plague gods left and the mist cleared, we called an ambulance to come and rescue people.  By the time the site was cleaned up, the sun was already high.

    Due to the wide-ranging impact of the bombing, Ouyang Bo and Fang Liang had a cordial and friendly meeting and discussed how to deal with this matter.  In any case, the explosion affected a wide area and so many people were killed and injured, which cannot be concealed.  But it cannot be declared to the outside world that a psychopath planted a bomb in order to coerce the people's police to hand over some kind of mysterious method.  No one will believe this when you tell it.

    So, Duan Qingshui talked with the boss of China Shipping Company for a while, and decided to let the company resist this matter, but the state will give a fairly generous amount of compensation for all losses caused afterwards.

    The factory boss had no choice but to bear it.  So this news came out that day: In Kunshan, Jiangsu, a sudden violent explosion overturned the roof of the workshop of China Shipping Co., Ltd., killing 85 people and injuring more than 190 people.  The accident investigation team found that??The explosion is a major liability accident, the main body of responsibility is the company where the incident occurred, and the main responsible person is the senior management of the company.  To a large extent, the cause of this tragedy is the concept of attracting investment that breaks through the bottom line.  These phenomena should be reflected, and the existence of this problem is not limited to Kunshan.

    Later, the media attributed the explosion to the fact that the company did not build a factory according to national standards, but after all, it was brand new equipment with a relatively strong dust removal effect, so the problem did not appear.  With the aging of equipment and intensive overtime work, more and more dust is accumulated, and the ability of dust removal is getting weaker and weaker. Dust is added and equipment is subtracted.

    After the Kunshan explosion, many media reported that the company¡¯s dust problem had been repeatedly reported and even had several ¡°not serious¡± fire accidents, but ¡°after the report, there was no sign of the plant¡¯s suspension of production for rectification.  This may also be related to the excessive "pro-business thinking" of local governments that place laws and regulations such as environmental protection and safety supervision under economic growth.

    I was also speechless after seeing the news.  Anyway, human society is like this, the information is overwhelming, and it is impossible to distinguish the authenticity. As soon as a piece of news spreads out, someone will immediately cater to it.  There are even some gods who will find relevant evidence to support this argument.

    In short, after the bombing, all the media unanimously pushed China Shipping Company out, but no one went to investigate whether this was the truth.  And we were all exhausted after this chaotic battle. Wu Dan also died and injured his leg. Because he was injured and rescued at that time, the wound deteriorated and cracked, and he lay on the bed for half a month without getting out of bed.

    This time, it solved Ziyang's long-standing serious problem, and Fang Liang also brought his ghost back to the underworld smoothly.  In addition to this, the Hunting Bureau has an extra hunting dog: hunting tiger.  The owner of the hunting tiger was placed in a nearby residential area, and the Hunting Bureau also gave a certain amount of subsidies.  Since he didn't have to take care of his master, Liehu was supposed to follow Fang Liang back to the underworld, but Fang Liang felt reluctant to give such a loyal dog a random reincarnation, so he stayed privately and guarded the home for the Hunting Bureau.

    If a person with yin and yang eyes or gifted talent sees a German black back next to the ancient tree when he goes to Jianfu Guanyin Temple to offer incense, don¡¯t be surprised.

    Because Liehu has a certain amount of spiritual power, he can actually show up during the day.  But in order to cause unnecessary trouble, Ouyang Bo used Taoism on it. During the day, the hunting tiger cannot be seen. Only at night, in the dead of night, can the dog be seen.

    The next day, I took Xiaoman to the Hunting Bureau to play. She was very happy after seeing the tiger hunting, and sat and chatted for a long time with one person and one dog.

    Therefore, if you see a three-year-old child talking to himself under that ancient tree one day, don¡¯t be surprised, because you can¡¯t see a dog sticking out its tongue and laughing beside her.

    After dealing with the bombing case, we rested for a while and investigated the whereabouts of Mrs. Ma and his son, but to no avail.  This is a headache.  Although one hidden danger has been removed, there is another formidable opponent now.  And with the death of Master Ziyang, the spell on his body will gradually lose its effect.  Once the talisman is really gone, Ma Jingcheng will be unscrupulous, this lunatic dares to covet it, who knows what else he will do?

    Therefore, in the remaining time, finding Ma Jingcheng's stronghold and whereabouts became the top priority of the Hunting Bureau.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 645 Bait (Part 1)

    ?

    But just like before, Ma Jingcheng's whereabouts became a mystery, and no matter how many investigations he made, there was no result.

    The troubled time passed, and after a month, there was no result.  But this month, the days seem to be too peaceful.

    There are no cases to be busy with, and there is no movement from the ghost sentence organization.  This sudden silence made me flustered inexplicably.

    During the explosion, Wu Dan's leg was injured and had to be put in a plaster cast. Su Ling was fine, but his arm was injured, but he couldn't make ice sculptures for a while, so Su Ling went to Boss Duan's place to stay when he had time.

    Time flies, and I can see that it is November.  This is already the transition point between late autumn and winter.  After work this day, I finished dinner with Ruan Lingxi and walked on the road together.  The lights had just come on, but the sky hadn't completely dimmed.  The skylight and lights complement each other, exuding a bleak beauty.

    The fallen leaves are all over the ground, stepping on them, making a small sound.  Ruan Lingxi and I interlocked our fingers and walked home along the long street.  We were silent all the way.

    "Second goods," Ruan Lingxi said suddenly, "Do you like children like Xiaoman?"

    I smiled and said, "Of course I like it. Didn't you see that Xiaoman also likes me?"

    Ruan Lingxi stopped suddenly and said, "Then, will I have a child like Xiaoman in the future?"

    "Ah" What's the situation, the rhythm of proposing to me?  ?  I was immediately excited.

    Before I could react, I saw Ruan Lingxi suddenly approached, pulled my face down, and immediately kissed my lips.

    Happiness came so suddenly, I couldn't help being taken aback, and then hugged her, deepening the sudden kiss.

    Just as I was immersed in the sudden tenderness under the afterglow of the setting sun, I heard a sneer from beside me: "You two really have a leisurely time."

    Before I could react, I felt something flying over behind me, bringing a gust of wind.  I immediately pushed Ruan Lingxi away and dodged to the side, only to see a long rope with an iron hook flying behind me.

    The long rope flew over and almost caught my neck.  I broke out in a cold sweat and touched my neck subconsciously.

    When I settled down, I looked again, but there were a few men I didn't know standing behind me and Ruan Lingxi with weapons.

    "Where did they come from?" I couldn't help frowning. Could it be that the old horse was unwilling to be lonely and sent someone to harass him?

    However, looking at their temperament, I always feel that they don't look like people from the Ghost Trial Organization.

    "What are you doing?!" Ruan Lingxi shouted.

    A few people sneered and rushed towards us without saying much.  I saw that several people were armed with weapons, and I was unarmed, but I had no choice but to fight temporarily.  Fortunately, the group of people who came here didn't seem to know the Tao, and their kung fu was not particularly strong, so they could handle it.

    However, there are too many people.  In order to take a walk with Ruan Lingxi to see the autumn scenery, we came to the Fifth Avenue.  This is a tourist area with relatively few people, especially in the evening after late autumn, there are few people.  We are fighting in groups here, and it is estimated that no one will find out for a while.

    Seeing that there were more and more people, I wanted to use Taoism to drive back dozens of them.  Just as I was about to make a move, I heard Ruan Lingxi's exclamation and got hit on the arm.  I immediately protected her behind, and was about to use Taoism, but suddenly I heard a few small winds blowing past my ears, like strings being plucked, with a very special sound.

    Immediately afterwards, I saw a few bamboo leaves flying over the gap between Ruan Lingxi and me, and hit those people with a few pops.

    These few bamboo leaves are almost perfect.  Those who were hit all cried out in pain.  I looked at those few leaves in surprise, they were indeed ordinary bamboo leaves, but they were as sharp as fine iron, and half of them pierced into the human body.

    I sighed for a while, and probably knew who the person who came to help was.  Bamboo witch mother-in-law, there is only this unborn master.

    In martial arts novels, the martial arts myth of turning flowers into flying knives may exist, but it may not be pure martial arts, but incorporates the essence of Taoism.

    I turned around, and sure enough, I saw Zou Xiaonan pushing Granny Bamboo Witch towards us.

    "Let's go!" When those people saw the Bamboo Demon Granny, they immediately scattered and fled as if they had seen a beast of prey.

    I saw that Ruan Lingxi was fine, so I went up to thank her: "Thank you, mother-in-law, for saving me, but why are you here?"

    Zou Xiaonan smiled and said, "I've been in this place for the past few days, taking my mother-in-law out to get some air. But you, who were those people just now?"

    I sighed: "I don't know, I don't know them. But whoever they are, they are probably Ma Jingcheng's minions."

      Zou Xiaonan sighed: "Yeah, those people are elusive, maybe they are just looking for an opportunity to attack you."

    Ruan Lingxi frowned and said, "However, I don't think those people are members of the Ghost Sentence Organization. They don't seem to understand Taoism."

    Zou Xiaonan said: "Perhaps the Ghost Judgment Organization is not necessarily all masters of Taoism. By the way, Lingxi, what's going on with your face?"

    Ruan Lingxi said in surprise, "What? What happened to my face?"

    Zou Xiaonan smiled narrowly and said, "The lipstick is all blurred."

    Ruan Lingxi and I knew each other immediately, and we were both embarrassed.  Zou Xiaonan looked at my face and said with a smile, "Both of you. Let's wipe it off first."

    As he spoke, Zou Xiaonan took out a pack of tissues from the back pocket of Zhu Yaoba's wheelchair, took out two of them and handed them to Ruan Lingxi and me.

    I said thank you and took it over. I opened it and wiped the corners of my mouth, only to feel a strange fragrance blowing over my face.

    Many paper towels have a scent, which is quite normal.  However, I feel that the fragrance seems to be different from the fragrance of ordinary paper towels.

    Just as he was about to investigate carefully, he saw Ruan Lingxi's figure crooked and fell down.

    Alarm bells were ringing in my heart, and I suddenly turned around to stare at the old and the young.  Zou Xiaonan still smiled unchanged, and the bamboo demon mother-in-law also raised her wrinkled face and stared at me with a half-smile.

    Nima, dare to plot against Lao Tzu!  Before I could say these words, I felt dizzy, my eyes went dark, and I fell down.

    In the moments before I lost consciousness, I wondered why these two men were against the two of us.  Fuck, isn't their enemy's goal very clear, isn't it a ghost prison organization?

    It's a pity that these questions temporarily disappeared without a trace as I fell into a coma.

    I don't know how long it took, I felt a clear dripping sound coming from the chaotic consciousness.  The sound of this dripping water is like a key, opening the chaotic consciousness and slowly waking me up from the coma.

    During the process of waking up, I felt that the voices in my ears became more and more noisy.  Not just the sound of dripping water, but even the bang of water rushing straight into the bottom of the pool.  But the sound seemed far away.

    After opening his eyes, he only felt that the surroundings were dark.  After my eyes got used to the darkness, I found that I seemed to be in a cave.  Immediately got up and saw that there was no rope binding on the body, but it was surrounded by bamboo, like a birdcage painted on the ground as a prison.

    I took a few glances at the bamboo, and found that there was an unusual light on the bamboo pole, which seemed to be the golden light of Taoism.

    What about Ruan Lingxi?  I immediately thought of the villain, and looked to the side, and saw that she was also surrounded by this circle of bamboos, lying in the center, as if she was still unconscious.

    I immediately leaned forward and shouted in a low voice: "Lingxi, Lingxi!"

    But when he got close, he felt a scorching pain like being stung by a poisonous insect with a "stab" on his face, so he couldn't help but raised his hand to touch his cheek, thinking that this old witch is quite poisonous  Yeah, no wonder God punished her to be paralyzed.

    I was about to continue to wake up Lingxi, but I heard footsteps coming from the cave.  I was startled, and immediately fell to the ground, pretending to be unconscious, but my ears were pricked up, wanting to hear who had arrived.

    At this time, the footsteps were getting closer and closer, and it seemed that someone had stopped outside my "bamboo cage".  One of them seemed to shine a flashlight on me, and I felt a light glide across my eyelids.

    "I brought them here, and I think we can try fishing." The first is Zou Xiaonan's voice: "Instead of sitting and waiting for the ghost prison organization to come to the door, it is better for us to act first and let them be bait. What do you think?"  What? As long as you cooperate with us, the chances of winning are great."

    I held my breath and listened to the other person's answer.  Because from Zou Xiaonan's point of view, the other person who came must not be the Bamboo Demon Granny.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 646 Bait (Medium)

    ?

    "What are you going to do?" said the man.  As soon as the voice came out, my heart sank.  I'm so familiar with this voice, it's actually Boss Duan!

    Nima, this guy actually betrayed me and Lingxi?  !  I continued to listen in disbelief, and saw Zou Xiaonan say: "What Ma Jingcheng wants is nothing more than human calligraphy and Taoism. He and the Ghost Judgment Organization have been my enemies since childhood. My mother-in-law and I have studied him for many years and know his temperament like the back of our hands.  This man has great ambitions, not only coveting the world's Taoism, but also coveting the world's power. You have smashed his plots one after another. At several critical junctures in the struggle for world power, he almost succeeded, but in the end you gave him  It has been broken. Although there is relatively little news from within the Ghost Sentence Organization, we know that these failures have actually consumed a lot of the strength of the Ghost Sentence Organization. Now he has no hope of fighting for world power. What he wants most is  Human calligraphy and Taoism. Human calligraphy and Taoism can greatly increase his Taoism skills, presumably what he wants to do most now is not to fight with you all, but to want Song Yan to know the human calligraphy and Taoism."

    "Then what do you think should be done, use him to lure Ma Jingcheng out?" Duan Qingshui asked.

    "That's right." Zou Xiaonan said, "Lead him out, and we will kill him together."

    Paralyzed, I cursed in my heart, I didn't expect that little girl Zou Xiaonan was ruthless, the city government was beyond her age, and she even betrayed the people around her in order to deal with the enemy, and even dared to win over Boss Duan.  Duan Qingshui, if you agree, you're not my brother-in-law!

    "But who will do this?" Duan Qingshui said: "It is impossible for you and me to be trusted by Ma Jingcheng."

    "People from the Spirit Hunting Bureau." Zou Xiaonan smiled and said, "There are always traitors, even if they are state agents, there are always traitors among them, isn't there?"

    "There are traitors in the Spirit Hunting Bureau." Duan Qingshui said, "How do you know?"

    "I know as much as you do." Zou Xiaonan smiled and said, "What do you think?"

    I saw Duan Qingshui was silent for a while, and said: "I see, it's fine, but what are you doing here with Ruan Lingxi?"

    Fuck it, okay?  This guy actually said it could!  !  I was so furious that I couldn't help but want to jump up and challenge you one-on-one.

    "It's just because she and Song Yan were together at the time, so I caught her back at once." Zou Xiaonan said: "To prevent Song Yan from being disobedient, let's keep her here for now."

    "Then don't tell her our plan for now." Duan Qingshui said coldly.

    "I understand. Is she Su Ling's good sister? I won't make things difficult for her." Zou Xiaonan laughed.

    Duan Qingshui didn't speak, and seemed to turn around and leave.  I saw that Zou Xiaonan seemed to stay in place for a while before turning around and leaving the cave.  After guessing that she was gone, I turned over and called Ruan Lingxi through the bamboo.

    After a while, Ruan Lingxi woke up and asked in surprise, "What happened? Where are we?"

    I just wanted to tell Ruan Lingxi what happened just now, but I swallowed the words again.  In fact, in all fairness, Duan Qingshui and Zou Xiaonan's plan is not bad, it seems more appropriate if they pretend to be ignorant and acquiesced.  But it's better not to tell Ruan Lingxi about this.

    "I don't know, and I don't know why I'm here." I said, "But don't get close to those bamboos, they are cursed."

    Ruan Lingxi gritted her teeth and said, "Is it Granny Bamboo Demon? We have no grudges against her, why should we be arrested?"

    "I can't figure it out either." I sighed.

    Ruan Lingxi was silent for a while, and said in a low voice: "Er Huo, listen to the sound of water outside."

    "Yes, this should be a cave near a mountain stream." I said.

    "Er Huo, we have to find a way to escape. No matter what the Bamboo Demon Granny means, she must have no intention of arresting us." Ruan Lingxi said: "Instead of waiting for her to deal with us, we have to find a way to escape."

    "Get away" This reminded me.  Just let Ruan Lingxi go, I can't guarantee whether the bamboo demon mother-in-law and that cruel granddaughter will really not hurt Lingxi.

    After more than a year of various accidents and cases, I deeply understand a truth: there are no permanent friends in the world, only permanent interests.  Besides, the two of us are not even friends at all.  Maybe for some reason, they will turn against us, and Ruan Lingxi may be in danger at that time.

    So I said: "Yes, but you have to go first and find someone to save me. I can't go now. I think that woman gave me medicine to fear that I would escape. My hands and feet are so weak now that I can't go at all.  I guess it should still be in Tianjin now, and it is impossible to go beyond Tianjin."

    Ruan Lingxi worried: "Are you okay? How are you?"

    I waved my hand and said, "It's okay, butYou have to go first.  "

    "But where are we?" Ruan Lingxi looked around and said, "I don't remember such a natural cave in Tianjin."

    "The sound of water in the distance is like the sound of a waterfall falling into a deep pool." I listened carefully.

    "Yes, it seems so, but where is there a waterfall in Tianjin?" Ruan Lingxi asked.

    "I think of a place. Panshan. There are waterfalls in Panshan. Although Panshan is also a tourist area, it is only partly open to tourists. I guess we are on the side of Panshan." I said.

    "Then how do we get out?" Ruan Lingxi asked.

    "The talisman on the bamboo." I had a headache: "It hurts when you touch it. I have heard the teacher introduce the Taoism of the Bamboo Demon Granny. She also deals with things full of yin all the year round.  What is the spell, but I think this thing should restrain the yang energy. So people will feel pain when they get close to it. Now just pull this thing out."

    "How to unplug it?" Ruan Lingxi asked.

    I thought for a while and said, "I'll try it first."

    Having said that, I recited the mantra and said: "All ghosts treasures!"

    After the spell was over, I saw many ghosts around me, and they all bowed their heads in front of me: "I am willing to listen to the ghost king!" Emma, ??I immediately felt dark.

    "Please help me, pull out all the bamboos," I said.

    After hearing the order, several lonely ghosts stepped forward and pulled up the bamboos one after another.  After seeing those few bamboos disappeared, I was relieved.  It seems that my guess is right, since people full of yang energy are afraid of bamboo, then ghosts with yin energy may not be afraid of such things.

    After all the bamboos were removed, I immediately pulled Ruan Lingxi up and walked out of the cave.  After walking for a while, I heard the sound of a roaring water waterfall.  When I got to the entrance of the cave, I saw a clear waterfall water curtain falling from the sky to block the entrance of the cave. Down there was a cliff tens of meters high, and under the cliff was a deep pool.

    This place seems to be really a winding mountain.  At this time, the sky was slightly bright, and I said to Ruan Lingxi: "With your water skills, you should be able to leave soon after jumping from here. My water skills are not as good as yours, and my physical fitness has not yet recovered. You go first and remember to find someone to save me.  .¡±

    Ruan Lingxi grabbed me and said, "It's okay, I'll go with you, I'll drag you."

    "Don't, don't, it's too cold now. If I get leg cramps underwater, I'll stop eating completely. You are different. You go first, just remember to find someone to save me." I said, urging Ruan Lingxi to leave quickly.

    At this moment, I suddenly felt something strange behind me. Looking back, I saw Zou Xiaonan approaching me. With a wave of my hand, several bamboo leaves flew towards Ruan Lingxi and me.

    I gritted my teeth and said to Ruan Lingxi: "Be careful!" Then I pushed her into the pool under the rock.  Ruan Lingxi fell into the deep pool, and the three bamboo leaves fell into the air.  I moved to the side to avoid the bamboo leaves, but two of them hit my shoulders. I couldn't help but crooked and sat down on the ground.  I looked back at the pool and saw Ruan Lingxi swimming towards the shore, and I was relieved.

    The pool is not wide, and after watching her come ashore, I saw her glance in my direction, and ran away quickly.  Watching Ruan Lingxi disappear, I was completely relieved.

    Looking back, I saw Zou Xiaonan leaning over and looking at me coldly.  I smiled and said: "I have heard the conversation between you and Duan Qingshui. What I want to say is that I agree with your proposal to be this bait. But you don't need to imprison Lingxi together. I did it on purpose  Let her go, and she doesn't know what your real plans are."

    After hearing this, Zou Xiaonan smiled and said: "Prisoner, what you said is a bit harsh. Well, since you agree, then the next step will be easy. If you are willing to cooperate, this will be the best." (Remember the website address of this site:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 647 Bait (Part 2)

    ?

    I listened to her in silence without rebuttal.  Seeing that I didn't speak, Zou Xiaonan didn't continue, and coldly threw me a pack of things: "Powder, to stop bleeding. Stay well and wait for my arrangement."

    After saying this, Zou Xiaonan left with a cold snort.  Damn, what an attitude!

    After she left, I felt the mountain wind blowing from the waterfall, carrying a damp and cold air.  This breath made the wound on my shoulder seem to intensify a lot.  I gritted my teeth and pulled the bamboo leaf off my shoulder. I saw a kind of metal-like light of Taoism flowing on the bamboo leaf.  Playing darts with this.

    I opened the hemostatic powder package and applied the powder to the wound.  After applying it, the pain is relieved a lot.

    Seeing that Ruan Lingxi escaped safely, I felt much more relaxed, so I went back to the same place again, and fell asleep on the rocks.  Only by raising your spirits can you deal with the next thing.

    I didn't sleep for long when I was dragged up.  This time it was a few strange men who pulled me up.  Those people didn't talk much, and they pulled me out.  When I walked out of the cave, I saw Zou Xiaonan standing outside the cave.  Zou Xiaonan looked at me and nodded, his attitude was still bad.  I cursed in my heart, I'm using you as bait, you should feel at ease.

    After I got out of the cave, I saw that the sky was not yet full light, and it seemed that I didn't sleep for a long time.  The mountain road was rugged, and a few people led me to walk for a long time, and finally reached the bottom of the mountain.

    Although I know the Panshan Mountain in Tianjin, I have never been there.  Only now did I realize that there were many twists and turns in the mountain roads. When I really got to the bottom of the mountain, I still didn't know the way.

    Someone put a black scarf over my eyes to block my sight, and at the same time took me to a car.  I reckon this is what Zou Xiaonan discussed with Boss Duan, asking me to go fishing as bait to lure Ma Jingcheng out.

    I don't know where they are going to take me, I just feel that the car has been driving for a long time, and finally stopped.  I heard the wind whistling outside the car window, and felt that these guys had taken me to a wilderness this time.

    My heart sank accordingly.  This shows that the surrounding area is very empty, that is to say, Boss Duan and the others have nowhere to hide if they hide, so they can't escape.  Or, you can only follow these people from a distance.

    The old guy Ma Jingcheng should have imagined whether this is a trap, someone is following him, and so on.  Therefore, the meeting place is chosen in a wilderness, so that it is difficult for everyone to hide.

    The black cloth covering my eyes was removed, and after I got used to the bright light, I saw that I was indeed taken into a wilderness.  In the distance is the expressway, I wonder if it has reached the junction of Tianjin and Hebei.

    I looked around, but there was no one there.  Looking at the people who kidnapped me, I basically didn't know each other, but one of them seemed familiar to me.

    Think about it carefully, shit, isn't this an agent of the Hunting Bureau?  !  In the office in the inner courtyard of Jianfu Guanyin Temple, apart from the technical agent who had been stationed by Lin Yufan for a long time, there were also several technical and information personnel similar to him.  They are generally not responsible for field work, and are responsible for information transmission, collecting information from the three realms, and other tedious tasks.

    Except for Lin Yufan, I really haven't paid attention to the other people.  It seems that there is a master who plays "Eavesdropping" in private, and traitors are everywhere.

    We waited for a while, and I saw someone walking slowly from a distance in the wilderness.  Judging from the figure of that person, Ma Jingcheng should be pretty good.  I wondered in my heart, thinking why did this guy come by himself?  Is this too confident or too confident?

    After thinking about it, this must be the condition that Zou Xiaonan and the others negotiated. Let Ma Jingcheng come in person, as if it was a deal with the gangsters.  Lao Tzu has become a commodity for trading.

    Ma Jingcheng's speed was very fast. He seemed to be coming from afar, but in a short while, he had already arrived in front of me.

    "Give me the documents and money I want, and I'll give it to you." The traitor said succinctly, his voice was flat, just like his appearance, so plain that people couldn't remember it for a long time.

    Ma Jingcheng walked up to him and stared at him face to face for a long time.  And the agent was not afraid at all, just being stared at by him like this, with a rhythm that we would all die together if he didn't give money anyway.

    Ma Jingcheng smiled: "Okay, I have already given you the money you asked for. The things you asked for are here."

    Having said that, Ma Jingcheng threw the things in his hands to the man.  I saw there was a file bag, and I didn't know what was in it. I guessed that it was probably a series of identity certificates and other things, and the new identity given to him after all the information in the Hunting Bureau was eliminated.

    I wondered if it was the same as in the movie, Ma Jingcheng would immediately kill him to silence the man after he took the things?  But on second thought, this is absolutely?Possibly, because Ma Jingcheng would not do anything to a nobody.  Moreover, whether he exists or not does not threaten him at all.

    Seeing that the man had collected the things, I was released and thrown to Ma Jingcheng.

    During this process, I saw no one.  I thought to myself, Boss Duan, you scumbags, are you not here because there is no place to hide?  ?

    Just when I was wondering, I suddenly felt a slight vibration under my feet.  I was overjoyed, it seems that Boss Duan and the others rushed over!

    Ma Jingcheng smiled as if he wasn't surprised, drew out the sword at his waist, chanted the mantra, and slammed it down on the ground with a "bang".  I suddenly felt a powerful Daoist aura pervading under my feet, like ice-cold ocean waves crashing on my feet, and there was a biting cold feeling.

    At the same time, I saw several cracks in the soil on the surface of the ground, and sharp bamboos broke out of the cracks.

    I broke out in a cold sweat.  Nima, these bamboos are sharpened like daggers, sticking out straight out, if you don't pay attention, your legs and feet will be pierced.  In case of tripping, it is not the legs and feet that will be pierced, but the belly.  This can be called a gut break.

    Fortunately, these bamboos avoided where Ma Jingcheng and I were standing.  In fact, to be precise, it was Ma Jingcheng who pulled me away from the position where the bamboo sticks out of the ground.

    I cursed in my heart, what the hell, I thought Zou Xiaonan, you bastard really wanted to kill me.  But although Ma Jingcheng and I were not hurt by this blow, the men who came to trade were tripped by the bamboo that suddenly appeared on the ground, and then they came across each other.  There were a total of four people who arrested me, and now they are doing well, three of them died, and the remaining one fell to the ground and urinated all over the floor.

    Ma Jingcheng swung the long sword in his hand, and cut off the piece of bamboo, and the bamboo tip flew towards the distance.  During this process, I saw Zou Xiaonan's people running towards me.

    After a few puffs, someone fell down in response.  Ma Jingcheng's move did not say that it hit a hundred shots, but it solved several vanguard troops.

    However, someone rushed up from behind, raised his hands, and flew towards me and Ma Jingcheng with thousands of bamboo leaves in his hands.

    I was even more speechless, Zou Xiaonan didn't think about my safety at all.  In desperation, I had no choice but to chant the mantra and said: "Bing Po!"

    An ice wall stood in front of me like a shield, and I saw those bamboo leaves being nailed into the ice wall with a few pops.  Ma Jingcheng flicked his sleeves, and a gust of black air rushed out like the wind, blowing those few leaves into pieces and falling to the ground one after another.

    If it wasn't for fear, I would really be in the mood to appreciate this fight.  If this is made into special effects, it will be a martial arts blockbuster.

    It's a pity that life and death are at stake, I can only watch the battle between the two sides closely, for fear that if I am not careful, I will become cannon fodder.

    During these two battles, I saw that Duan Qingshui's men also arrived.  To be precise, it was his men and the agents of the Hunting Bureau who arrived.  It seems that Feng Sihai and Ouyang Bo have recruited elites, each of whom is equipped like the Matrix.

    I had a little bit of a bottom line in my mind, seeing that Ma Jingcheng was observing the enemy's situation, so I wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to slip away.  But as soon as he raised his foot, Ma Jingcheng stopped him: "Want to escape?"

    As I said that, a magic talisman flew over and hit me on the back. I suddenly felt unable to move my feet, so I was extremely anxious.

    Fuck, this is dangerous.  I just stood there, this is a living target!

    At this time, I saw Duan Qingshui, and Zou Xiaonan really appeared.  People from both sides surrounded Ma Jingcheng from two directions.

    Looking at the situation, I couldn't help wondering why Ma Jingcheng came here by himself. No matter how powerful he is, he can't fight against these many masters alone, right?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 648: The End of Love

    ?

    After a group of people gathered around, I saw Ma Jingcheng whistle into the air.  Suddenly, I saw four people whizzing out of the dry grass in the distance.

    The withered grass in the field is not too high, so these people must have been lying on the ground all the time.  Now being summoned by Ma Jingcheng, these four people woke up like dormant beasts, and rushed to the crowd to escort them.  I took a closer look and saw four people dressed strangely, bright red clothes, with masks of evil spirits on their faces.

    This reminds me of Leng Puppet, who was also dressed like this when he used illusion.

    "Everyone be careful, this is an illusion master from the Red Handkerchief Sect!" Presumably Ma Jingcheng's guards should be several ranks higher than Leng Puppet.

    Before I finished speaking, all the hustle and bustle around me disappeared without a trace as if isolated by a vacuum.

    I instantly remembered the scene when I fell into the illusion of the cold puppet girl.  He is not yet a master of the red handkerchief sect, but these few seem to be a rank higher than him.  I was thinking about it, but saw that the surrounding scenery seemed to be blocked by a red curtain, blocking all the real scenery behind the stage.

    On the current stage, there is only a large wave of bright red.  There are four ghost faces floating in the wave, gradually becoming like a two-person high gate, standing in the red confinement world.

    At this time, I was grateful for Ma Jingcheng's spell, which actually isolated me from this illusion world, so that I could see clearly what this illusion was all about.

    The illusion of the Red Handkerchief Gate was originally an evolution of ancient tricks. It used certain means to create hallucinations and be controlled by the opponent.

    The four ghost faces turned into four gates, just as there are gates of ghosts all around.

    I saw that Duan Qingshui and Zou Xiaonan's subordinates were in a panic when they saw this weird illusion, and several people subconsciously got into the four ghost masks.  I knew that there was infinite murderous intent behind that ghost face, and sure enough, everyone who got in turned into a puddle of blood and sprayed out.

    I looked at the chaos around me and thought to myself what a mob these people really are.  At this time, Duan Qingshui and Zou Xiaonan rushed over to surround the poisonous horse Jingcheng, and the three of them fought hard together.

    Seeing that the three of them couldn't figure out why for a while, I concentrated on thinking about how to break this illusion.  Since the four ghost faces are the key point, destroying them will also break the illusion.  Thinking of this, I saw that my hands can still move, so I chanted the mantra and said: "Bing Po!"

    Four ice skates flew towards the four ghost faces.  Although he has dealt with Leng Puppet's ghost face illusion before and knows where the fate lies, but this time he is not so optimistic.  After all, these four are masters.  After my ice blade stabbed the ghost face, although the ghost face shook, it didn't disappear in the end.

    At this moment, I saw a crack suddenly appear in the red curtain-like thing, a figure rushed in through the crack, and Hengdao immediately stood in front of me.

    I saw the person coming, and I was overjoyed: "Master!!"

    Wu Dan looked at me with a frown, tore off the charm on my body and burned it, and asked, "What's going on?"

    "Master, you can't see for yourself what's going on. Ma Jingcheng is here, and Boss Duan and Zou Xiaonan are cleaning him up." I said.

    Wu Dan said: "It's not right."

    I was about to ask what was wrong, but Wu Dan drew out the Zhongtian knife and slashed at the red curtain.  Before Wu Dan made this move, I saw him recite the Thunder Fire Curse.  Therefore, the strength of this knife is not too much to say that it is thunderous.  This knife slashed to the red illusion curtain like a thunderbolt, creating a crack in the curtain.

    The gap gradually expanded, and when it expanded to the four ghost faces, I saw the flames from the blade burn the four ghost faces instantly.

    The illusion disappeared with the disappearance of the ghost face.

    Following the disappearance of the illusion, the four illusion masters were also besieged by others.  The so-called tiger loses to the pack of wolves, and soon I saw the four of them defeated.

    Looking back, I saw that Ma Jingcheng, Boss Duan and others had ended the scuffle, because Zou Xiaonan was restrained by Ma Jingcheng, and he confronted Boss Duan with the sword across her neck.

    After I saw it, I was secretly happy in my heart, but then I was worried.  Originally thought that there might be a chance to catch Ma Jingcheng, but now that he has Zou Xiaonan in his hands, it might be difficult for us to strike again.

    I looked at Wu Dan, then at Boss Duan, and I saw that the faces of both of them were not very good.  Duan Qingshui had a look of resentment, while Wu Dan had a quite strange look.

    I haven't thought about the meaning in Wu Dan's expression, but I heard Ma Jingcheng say: "Give me Song Yan, and I will return this girl to you."

    Duan Qingshui glanced at me subconsciously, and slowly clenched his fists.  I saw that the killing intent on his body was getting stronger, and I thought to myselfCould it be that he wanted to kill Zou Xiaonan in a fit of anger?

    Although I don't like Zou Xiaonan either, I really don't want to see her turn into a pulp under Duan Qingshui's fist.  But my worry was superfluous, because I saw Duan Qingshui slowly let go of his fist, and the murderous aura on his body gradually faded away.

    "I'll give you three minutes to make a decision." Ma Jingcheng moved the sword half an inch toward Zou Xiaonan's neck.  I saw a stream of blood flowing down from her skin, and my eyelids couldn't help but twitch.

    "Otherwise I'll change her and come back." I said to Wu Dan.

    Just as Wu Dan was about to speak, Zou Xiaonan smiled and said, "No need for Song Yan, Boss Duan, don't we have another person?"

    "Another person?" I stared at Duan Qingshui in confusion.

    Duan Qingshui glanced at me, turned around and said to the people behind him, "Bring Zang Qingning here."

    "Damn!" I said in surprise, "When did you find her? The key is, when did the two of you discuss collusion?"

    As soon as I finished speaking, I saw an off-road vehicle driving by in the wilderness.  The car stopped in front of us, and when the door opened, I saw Boss Duan's entourage taking a woman out of the car with a knife.

    I looked at the woman and saw that she was indeed Zang Qingning who had disappeared for a long time.  Zang Qingning's expression was indifferent, very calm.

    The knife led her past me, and I couldn't help staring at her for a while, but I still couldn't see any change in her expression.

    After Zang Qingning walked over, Wu Dan whispered to me: "I think this Ma Jingcheng is fake."

    "Fake?" I was surprised: "It doesn't look fake."

    This voice and demeanor did not look like someone pretending to be disguised at all.  Even Taoism seems to be exactly the same as Ma Jingcheng's.

    "No, it's fake. The real Ma Jingcheng is not so easy to deal with." Wu Dan said: "I'll go up and try him."

    Just as Wu Dan was about to take a step, his foot suddenly tilted and he staggered.  I noticed blood was oozing again from the half-healed wound on his leg.

    I stopped him and said: "Master, you rest first, I'll try him." Then, I took Wu Dan's Zhongtian knife and walked quickly in front of Ma Jingcheng.

    At this time, Ma Jingcheng had released Zou Xiaonan, and was reaching out to grab Zang Qingning.  And I passed by Zou Xiaonan who was walking back.

    Almost in the blink of an eye, Zou Xiaonan made a sudden move and snatched the Zhongtian Knife from my hand.

    I was startled, and before I could react, I saw her turn around with the knife in hand, and slashed at Ma Jingcheng.

    This turn of events happened so quickly that not only I was stunned for a moment, but even Ma Jingcheng seemed to be stunned.

    Although Ma Jingcheng's zombie body is not afraid of being abused, the Zhongtian Knife is indeed an ancient artifact. If it goes on like this, it will not be possible to become the zombie king if it is not full.

    But at this very moment, I saw Zang Qingning suddenly block Ma Jingcheng, and the knife slashed firmly on Zang Qingning's body.

    I watched in horror as the knife fell, and blood splashed across Zou Xiaonan's face.

    Zou Xiaonan didn't seem to expect that this knife would hit someone else, so he froze in place.  At this moment, I saw Ma Jingcheng blow her away with a palm.

    "How are you?" Ma Jingcheng stepped forward to support Zang Qingning, his face pale.

    "You'd better go." Zang Qingning sighed: "Waste your mind and occupy other people's bodies to harm others. In the end, you will be the one who kills you!"

    After saying this, Zang Qingning fell down.  This sudden change made my scalp tingle, and I panicked inexplicably.

    The counterfeit Ma Jingcheng seemed stunned by the incident for a while, and didn't respond for a while.  At this moment, Boss Duan rushed forward and punched Ma Jingcheng directly in the heart.

    To my surprise, Ma Jingcheng couldn't escape, and was directly sent flying by Duan Qingshui.  At the same time, I saw a black air flying out of Ma Jingcheng's body.

    "This is?" I pointed at the black air and looked at Wu Dan in surprise.

    "Ma Jingcheng flew out a small part of Yuanshen to control his substitute." Wu Dan said, throwing a spell at the black air.  In an instant, the black air turned into light smoke and quietly disappeared into the air.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 649: Destruction of the Protoss (Part 1)

    ?

    I saw that after "Ma Jingcheng" fell, Zang Qingning also fell.

    I hurried over to check and reached out to feel Zang Qingning's pulse, but I was powerless.

    I couldn't help being a little sad, thinking of the first time we met in Yunnan, until now, although Zang Qingning was Ma Jingcheng's lover, he had no intention of hurting anyone.  It is unbearable that innocent people were victimized in this battle.

    So I stared at Zou Xiaonan who got up from the ground with some resentment, and cursed: "What's the matter with you, don't kill people if you don't have that ability!"

    Zou Xiaonan glared at me coldly, and said, "What is killing people indiscriminately, shouldn't she deserve to die too?! What good can Ma Jingcheng's lover be?!"

    After hearing this, I thought of what happened to her before, and couldn't help feeling angry, so I slapped her across the face with my hands.  Zou Xiaonan didn't expect that I would hit her, so she didn't dodge this time, but was actually hit by me.  Due to the injury just now, he felt a little dizzy and couldn't stand still. The slap passed and he fell directly to the ground.

    I watched her fall to the ground and didn't help her up. Several of Zou Xiaonan's subordinates came up to help her up and looked at me coldly.  At this time, I heard Wu Dan shout: "This Ma Jingcheng is indeed a fake!"

    "Fake?" I immediately chased over to look at the corpse, but saw that although the man had the same appearance as Ma Jingcheng, but thinking back just now, although the Taoism was exactly the same, but the level was much lower, and he was killed by us in seconds.

    "This, how can this disguise look so similar?" I was surprised.  Although it is said that big shots will find one or two substitutes by themselves, the substitutes are basically people who look alike, but there are very few people who are exactly the same.

    "Disguise what, don't you know that there is a technology called plastic surgery?" Wu Dan shook his head and said, "This is probably a counterfeit. The corpse is a human corpse, and the blood that flows out is not the red and black zombie like a zombie."  Blood. It must be a fake."

    "After working for a long time, I didn't kill the Lord." I said angrily.

    Although the master was not killed, there was a big battle on the scene, and the wilderness was in chaos.  People from the Hunting Bureau and Boss Duan cleaned up the scene one by one. I watched them carry Zang Qingning's body into the car, and I couldn't help feeling a little sad.

    When I looked closely again, I saw Zang Qingning's ghost standing beside the car in a daze, looking at his own body.  Only this time did I understand Zang Qingning's real appearance, to be honest, he was much more beautiful than that physical body.

    I couldn't help staring at her for a while until Zang Qingning noticed me.  Guiltily, I turned my face away, but out of the corner of my eye, I saw that Zang Qingning didn't frown coldly at me, but smiled at me.

    I felt even more ashamed, so I had no choice but to walk over, looked at Zang Qingning and said, "The ghost messenger will come soon."

    Zang Qingning said: "I don't want to leave now. Maybe we still have a chance to meet."

    "See you again?" I felt helpless, knowing that she couldn't let go of Mrs. Ma and his son, but I had no other words to comfort me, so I could only watch Zang Qingning disappear from sight.

    After we cleaned up the scene, I didn't go back to the Hunting Bureau, so I asked Wu Dan if he had seen Ruan Lingxi.  Wu Dan said that it was indeed Ruan Lingxi who woke him up in the early hours of the morning, and he didn't know what happened to us.  But the place where Ruan Lingxi escaped was in the Panshan mountain area, and there were no cars at all in the early morning. She basically ran all the way back by Xiao Teng, and her clothes were soaked in cold water.  It's time to stop cooking, and I'm still in a coma.

    I heard that Lingxi was fine, so I felt relieved and hurried back to Wu Dan's house to see Ruan Lingxi.

    After running around at night, Ruan Lingxi was still lethargic.  I saw that she was safe and sound, and I was relieved.  But we didn't have time to rest, and the Soul Hunting Bureau immediately held a meeting to make arrangements to eliminate the remnants of Ma Jingcheng and other ghost punishment organizations.

    The matter has come to the present, and it belongs to everyone's face.  Originally, the evil organization secretly engaged in some underground activities and fought guerrilla warfare, but the Soul Hunters seemed to be only passively fighting.

    But unexpectedly, the Spirit Hunting Bureau has been tracking down the whereabouts of the Ma Jingcheng Ghost Sentence Organization and assessing the opponent's strength.

    It turns out that before I knew it, the Soul Hunting Bureau had already fought many battles with the Ghost Sentence Organization.  Presumably those who like to pay attention to current affairs news will find that there are more natural and man-made disasters this year, but in fact the truth is not as simple as the news broadcasts.

    Many incidents are caused by the struggle between the two parties and have affected the people. There is no way but to cover up the truth with a reasonable piece of news.

    However, in many battles, where Ma Jingcheng's real body is now, there is also a certain conclusion.  So Ouyang Bo called Zhao Yu and me together and held a top-secret meeting, planning to fight Ma Jingcheng to the death.

    "Although the remnants of the Ghost Sentence organization are scattered,?? various places, but he himself is near the Yulong Snow Mountain in Yunnan.  Ouyang Bo said: "In order to suppress the spell on his body, he actually often goes back to the depths of the snow mountain to practice with the cold air."  Otherwise, the charm that attracted the energy of thunder and fire would have left him ripped apart.  Ouyang Bo said: "Although Master Ziyang is dead, the spell on Ma Jingcheng will not disappear for a while. He has already rushed to Jade Dragon Snow Mountain. I think Ma Yun is also following him."  "

    "Isn't Ma Yun a good kid at first, and now he does all kinds of bad things with his father." I sighed.

    "Try to see how it feels after being stabbed by someone you like?" Lin Yufan muttered, "You can't blame him entirely."

    Zhao Yu said: "How many people are left in the Ghost Judgment Organization?"

    Ouyang Bo said: "There are not many people who follow to the snow mountain, and the rest are scattered all over the place. Because of the restraint of the Spirit Hunting Bureau, they cannot all withdraw. This is a good opportunity. You can use this opportunity to eliminate Ma Jingcheng. Ma Jingcheng is hiding  I have found the place, deploy it, and leave tomorrow."

    After hearing this, my heart sank.  Although Ouyang Bo said that Ma Jingcheng didn't have many retinues around him, but this father and son were the type that one man should be in charge of others.  This time, it's more ominous than good.

    After deciding to leave early the next morning, I went to see Ruan Lingxi.  After a few days of recuperation, Ruan Lingxi has recovered.  Hearing that we all had to go back to the depths of the snow mountain again, Ruan Lingxi worried: "What are your chances of winning this time?"

    "I don't know, maybe it's bad luck." I sighed.

    Ruan Lingxi held my hand and said, "Then let's go together. Live together, and die together."

    "Are you going too?" I said helplessly, I wanted to persuade her not to go, but when my eyes met Ruan Lingxi's, I knew that no matter how I tried to persuade her, she would probably go with me.  So I smiled and said, "Okay, life is life together, death is death together."

    After getting ready, our group went to Jade Dragon Snow Mountain the next day.

    After embarking on the journey, I suddenly felt a tragic feeling of "the wind is rustling, the water is cold, and the strong man will never return once he is gone".

    During this trip, we may never see the scenery of the Northland again.

    But each of us is very calm.  Along the way, looking at the fireworks and bustling in the world, I suddenly felt some pride in saving the world from the bottom of my heart.  Although a little hypocritical, it is true pride.

    The reason why this world can maintain balance is because there are angels guarding after every disaster, and there is a chance to turn the crisis into safety before every abyss.

    Soon we arrived at the foot of Jade Dragon Snow Mountain again.  When we were waiting to enter the mountain, Duan Qingshui divided us into several groups, and personally handed out the map route, so that we could meet up at the place where Ma Jingcheng was staying.

    After all, if so many people enter the mountain together, they will definitely be discovered.  Wu Dan and Zhao Yu took other colleagues from the Hunting Bureau to go together. Lingxi, Duan Qingshui and Su Ling and I took Boss Duan to the Protoss for help first.

    With the help of the guardian gods, the chances of catching Ma Jingcheng will be a little bit better.

    We walked for a day, found a cave in the snow mountain to rest for a night, and set off again early the next morning. After dawn, we finally arrived at the entrance of the Protoss site.

    However, as soon as I reached the entrance, I stopped.  Soaring blood and death energy emerged from the village, condensing in the sky above the village and unable to dissipate.

    "Duan, Boss Duan, it seems that something happened in your hometown." I was shocked.

    "I also smell blood." Duan Qingshui's face darkened, and he immediately ran into the village.  We quickly followed up.

    When I entered the village where the Protoss was located, I was immediately stunned by what I saw.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 650: Destruction of the Protoss (Part 2)

    ?

    The scene in front of me can be described as corpses strewn all over the field, blood flowing horizontally.

    The village of the guardian gods is located deep in the snow-capped mountains. The terrain is high and cold, and there is snow all the year round, especially now that it is early winter, and the snow on the ground has not disappeared.

    But now, Bai Xue has turned into a deep red.

    The dead included old people and children. Dozens of corpses were laid out on the main road of the village.

    I remember the last time we entered the village, the road was clean and spacious, and there were many Protoss people on both sides of the road to greet us.

    But now, perhaps those who once greeted us have fallen in the red snow, a cold corpse.

    Ruan Lingxi grasped my sleeves subconsciously, and said in surprise, "Why, so many people died?"

    "What could it be? It wasn't the Ma family and his son who did it?!" I spat.

    "Ma Yun is not this kind of person." Ruan Lingxi said: "Ma Jingcheng must have brought someone to do it."

    At this time, I saw that Duan Qingshui's face was very ugly, and his facial muscles began to twitch.  The few of us followed him all the way to search the village, but we didn't find a single survivor.

    All dead.  I couldn't help shivering.  This is no ordinary cruelty.

    "What's wrong with a child." Su Ling sighed, "Even if there is a deep hatred, it is not enough to attack a child of a few years old."

    Duan Qingshui was sad and angry, and ran towards the forbidden area.  A few of us followed suit.

    The door of the forbidden area has been closed since the holy spring was cleared last time, and only Duan Qingshui's key can open it.

    After opening the door of the forbidden area, there were actually survivors inside.

    "There are still people alive!" Ruan Lingxi shouted.

    When we entered the door, we saw that the living people were also covered with scars.  I was a little puzzled when I saw the injuries on their bodies.  Didn't it mean that the guardian gods are invulnerable, only the throat is the gate of life.  But now it seems that the people of the Protoss are scarred.

    "Isn't this invulnerable?" I asked.  But no one paid any attention to me, Su Ling was busy treating their injuries, Duan Qingshui was busy asking the ins and outs of the matter.

    Ruan Lingxi said: "Whether you are invulnerable or not depends on your own cultivation. Boss Duan is the most powerful. Others are definitely not as good as him, and the time to maintain divine power is not long. It is normal to get injured or something."

    "The one who came to kill should be Ma Yun." Duan Qingshui gritted his teeth and said, "It was he who brought people to kill people from my Protoss."

    "Ma Yun, why?" I asked in surprise.  If Ma Yun wanted to hate, he would also hate Ruan Lingxi and me who hurt him.  Could it be that everyone has become an enemy in his eyes?

    "We will stay here temporarily today, and we will leave early tomorrow morning to join other people." Duan Qingshui said coldly.

    Seeing that his expression was not good, we didn't say much, and we followed him to bury the dead and injured at night.  In the middle of the night, the temperature dropped again, and snowflakes fell from the sky.

    Looking at the newly added graves on the snow-capped mountains, I couldn't help feeling desolate in my heart.

    Snowflakes fell from the sky, and soon coated the new tomb with a layer of silver.  I saw Boss Duan with his back to us, his coat covered with snowflakes.

    I subconsciously clenched Ruan Lingxi's hand, only feeling that her hand was cold.  In the wind and snow, a sense of sadness echoed in the empty valley.

    It was a sleepless night.  The few of us stood by the fire in silence.  I looked at the empty streets and saw countless ghosts wandering in the empty villages.  It must be that the dead souls who have passed away do not want to leave their homeland.

    I sighed and remembered that when I was recommending Fuguanyin Temple, the presiding master once gave me a small volume of "Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva's Fundamental Vows Sutra".  The scripture was contained in a small metal cylinder, which is now worn on the body.

    So I simply took out the scripture, unfolded it, and read it: "In the future, there will be people who will not have enough food and clothing, who are obedient to their prayers, who are often sick or ill, who are in bad shape, whose homes are uneasy, whose relatives are scattered, or who have many other problems.  Horrible things often come to disobey the body, and there are many fears in sleep and dreams. Such people, who hear the names of the Tibetans, see the shape of the Tibetans, sincerely respect them, and recite them ten thousand times, all the unfavorable things will gradually disappear, and they will be at peace.  , abundant food and clothing. Even in sleep, everything is happy.¡±

    As the scriptures were read out, I saw the ghosts slowly dissipate.  Occasionally a few still linger around.

    After the first morning light hit the red snow, the wandering ghosts gradually dispersed and disappeared.

    Duan Qingshui took a few less injured people on the road together.  I looked at those wounded patients and wondered if this combat power would work.  But I saw the serious expressions of these people, and their eyes were full of grief, anger and hatred. I knew it was useless to persuade them, so I simply let them follow.

    Wait for us to followI found Ma Jingcheng's location by taking the route, but saw another small fork in the road, and Wu Dan and others also walked over.

    When Wu Dan saw us, he simply greeted us and said, "Go into the mountain ahead, and you will probably see Ma Jingcheng and others."

    Duan Qingshui nodded: "Let's go."

    Having said that, Duan Qingshui took the lead on the path leading up to the snow mountain.  At this moment, I suddenly saw someone coming from the opposite side of the path.

    A few of us stopped and looked at the people opposite.  And the people on the other side also saw us.

    On the opposite side were Ma Yun and a few strangers.

    Duan Qingshui stopped, stood in the middle of the path, and watched Ma Yun approaching.  After Ma Yun approached, I was surprised to find that the black energy on his body had increased, and he seemed to be heavily entwined with ghost energy.  And his complexion also became very different from normal people.

    "The zombie mode is completely turned on." I sighed.  Now I finally know why his ability was sealed by Zang Qingning.  Because Ma Yun has Ma Jingcheng's zombie poison and ghost aura on him.  Once the seal is broken, these things will erode his human nature of goodwill.

    "Yo, you're not dead yet." Ma Yun said coldly after seeing Duan Qingshui.

    Duan Qingshui replied coldly: "Did you send someone to kill my people?!"

    Ma Yun smiled and said, "So what? Are you coming to seek revenge on me now? Okay."

    I saw Duan Qingshui clenched his fists, his body was full of murderous intent.  Before Ma Yun could react, I saw Duan Qingshui punching out, heading towards Ma Yun's face.

    Ma Yun didn't hide, but received Duan Qingshui's blow with a palm.  I saw that his blow carried the power of Taoism, and the small body of the zombie almost attracted the force of thunder.  I saw the rays of light intersecting, and there was a loud sound like hitting metal, and I seemed to feel a slight tremor under my feet.

    "Oops, it's going to be an avalanche!" Wu Dan said and was about to drag him back from the path.  But before he touched my arm, I heard a muffled sound.

    Turning around and looking, the snow on the top of the mountains on both sides rushed towards us.  There was a lot of snow on the mountain road. With this loud noise, the ground shook, and the ice and snow layer on the mountain road seemed to be affected, and snow and ice debris fell on both sides of the road.

    Ruan Lingxi couldn't stand steadily, her body tilted, and she suddenly fell down the mountain.

    "Lingxi!" I immediately reached out and grabbed her arm.  At the same time, I saw that Ma Yun stretched out his other hand to grab Lingxi's other arm.  We both grabbed Lingxi's arm at the same time.

    The vibration under his feet soon stopped.  But Lingxi's body was hanging in the air because of this. I wanted to drag Lingxi up, but Ma Yun didn't let go of his hand.

    Seeing this, Duan Qingshui backed away immediately.  Ma Yun's other hand also grabbed it.

    "Let go!" I stared at Ma Yun.

    Ma Yun said coldly: "You let go!!"

    Lingxi scolded: "Hey, can you two pull me up first?!"

    I had no choice but to use force at the same time as Ma Yun to pull Ruan Lingxi up.

    Ruan Lingxi immediately shook off Ma Yun's hand and said in a low voice, "Thank you." Immediately, she came up behind me.

    Ma Yun's face darkened, and he waved his hand at the people behind him.  Those people immediately surrounded us and forced us to retreat.

    The sound just now did not cause a serious avalanche.  The snow fell for a while and then stopped, the mountain wind was bitter, and the sky began to light up.  At this time, the killing intent became stronger.

    Those few people raised their weapons and rushed towards us.  When the swords meet, I will protect Ruan Lingxi behind me.

    After several ups and downs, Duan Qingshui rushed to face Ma Yun.  For a while, the mountain wind was accompanied by the sound of killing, which made people's faces hurt.

    With a raised hand, Ma Yun pierced Duan Qingshui's throat with a flying knife made of ghostly energy.  When Duan Qingshui turned around to dodge, I saw Ma Yun jumping over him and rushing towards me.  I sneered in my heart, and immediately figured out that the God of War was aiming at Ma Yun for a headshot.

    But to my surprise, Ma Yun didn't dodge, but reached out and grabbed the muzzle of God of War.  This bullet actually flew out through the palm of his hand.

    I was taken aback, not knowing what he meant.  Just when I was wondering, I saw him grab Ruan Lingxi and immediately pulled her over.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 651: Frozen (Part 1)

    ?

    "Lingxi!" I immediately chased after him, but saw Ma Yun running faster, dragging Ruan Lingxi and rushing through the crowd to the back mountain.

    I had no choice but to leave everyone behind and ran over with Ma Yun.  Ruan Lingxi struggled to break free, but Ma Yun was even stronger, pulling her and refusing to let go.

    On the top of the snow-capped mountain, the ground is covered with snow, let alone running, even walking is difficult.  Unexpectedly, Ma Yun disappeared in minutes like walking on the ground.

    I can only make out Ruan Lingxi's shallow footprints all the way to the past.  After turning this mountain road, I suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure swaying in front of me.  I immediately hid my figure and looked forward quietly.  But in front of a natural cave, several people with knives were patrolling back and forth.  I saw a faint silver light of Taoism emerging from the cave.

    "Ma Jingcheng is still inside." I suddenly felt my heart beating faster, and the ultimate boss was right in front of me, should I go to fight monsters?

    However, in front of the enemy, I always hesitated.  While I was hesitating, I suddenly felt a chill down my back.

    Someone?  !  I immediately turned around and pushed the god of war against the head of the person behind.  But when I turned around, I saw that the person behind me was actually Fang Liang.

    "Why are you here?" I whispered.

    Fang Liang said: "Come and arrest Ma Jingcheng."

    "Aren't you specialized in catching ghosts and not killing people?" I said.

    "Is Ma Jingcheng a human being?" Fang Liang shook his hair and said, "I'll go and see the situation first, you wait here for their backup team to arrive."

    As he spoke, Fang Liang patted my shoulder and walked over me.  Since Fang Liang is a ghost messenger, once he hides his body, ordinary people can't see it at all.  However, even though they were hiding their figures, the two guarding the entrance of the cave suddenly blocked them and shouted, "Who is it?!"

    I was taken aback, but saw the two men waved their long knives in their hands, and two black air flew towards the front.  I saw that Fang Liang had to be forced out of shape, and was blocked by two people from the cave.

    Hearing the sound of fighting, Ma Yun pulled Ruan Lingxi out as well.  Seeing Ma Yun tie Ruan Lingxi's hands together, I couldn't help being a little annoyed.  This little bk always grabs women from me!

    Just as I was about to step forward, I suddenly felt my shoulders sink, and a strong force came from my shoulders. I staggered and almost squatted on the ground.

    At this time, I saw a figure leaping behind me and running forward.  Looking at the back, it turned out to be Boss Duan.  Nima, actually stepped on my shoulder to help jump!

    I stood up and patted the muddy water and snowflakes on my shoulders, and saw Duan Qingshui heading directly towards Ma Yun.  Ma Yun held the rope in Lingxi's hand with one hand, twisted the formula with the other, and drew a talisman in front of him.

    Duan Qingshui hit the spell with this punch.  The spell turned into a cloud of black air, enveloping Duan Qingshui.  Duan Qingshui stretched out his hands, the Taoist aura in his hands broke through the black energy, and went towards Ma Yun again.

    At this moment, I saw a lightsaber suddenly appear from the cave, heading towards Duan Qingshui's throat.  Duan Qingshui had no choice but to turn the offensive into a defensive one, retreating back to avoid the lightsaber.

    I watched all this strangely, and found that Ma Jingcheng never showed up.  It seems that Wu Dan's guess is correct, part of his soul was injured, and he is hiding in the cave to heal his wounds.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from behind me, and I looked back, and Wu Dan and Zhao Yu followed up.  Although there are not many others left, we are about to clear the level anyway.  The ultimate boss is just around the corner!

    After Fang Liang pushed the two off the cliff, he pointed the gun at Ma Yun.  However, at the last moment, he suddenly turned his gun and pulled the trigger at Lingxi.

    I was taken aback. When I saw the bullet flying towards Lingxi, Ma Yun blocked the knife in his hand. The wind of the knife whistling, cut off all the bullets.

    But when he was distracted, Fang Liang turned the gun back again and fired four or five shots at Ma Yun.

    Just when Ma Yun couldn't dodge, I saw a powerful Daoist aura burst out from the cave, and with a bang, Fang Liang's figure was pushed out.  At the same time, the micro punch in his hand broke into two halves and fell towards the cliff.

    This blow was really powerful. I saw Fang Liang fall aside, and half of his ghostly aura disappeared suddenly.

    Seeing this, Wu Dan immediately stepped forward and drew a spell on his chest to seal Fang Liang's primordial spirit.  I saw him gushing out a mouthful of black blood, his face immediately lost its human form, and directly turned into a bluish-gray color like a rakshasa in the underworld, and his eyes glowed blood red like the light of hell.

    At this time, I saw Ma Jingcheng coming out of the cave, and his eyes fell on me.

    There was an inexplicable tension in my heart, and I clenched my fists subconsciously.  Ma Jingcheng didn't seem to be in very good condition, his Daoist aura fluctuated from strength to strength, and seemed unstable.

    "I didn't expect you to find me so soon.Come on.  "There was a trace of regret in Ma Jingcheng's tone, but it was more flat.

    Wu Dan said in a cold voice: "Arrest without a fight, don't let more people accompany you to die!"

    Ma Jingcheng laughed and said, "Arrest without a fight? I have been planning for a long time. Although it is considered a failure now, I have no intention of admitting defeat and compromising. Do you want to work hard? Yes."

    As I said that, I saw him suddenly slap Ma Yun on the back of the heart, implanting a ghostly aura into Ma Yun's body.  I was shocked.  Nether eyes can distinguish subtle changes in the aura of Taoism.  I can see that the ghostly aura is actually a special kind of spell, which can stimulate the potential of people, ghosts and beasts and turn them into demons.  Ma Jingcheng is really crazy, is this to fully activate Ma Yun's invincible little zombie mode?

    Sure enough, I saw that Ma Yun's appearance changed drastically.  His eyes turned the same blue-purple color as Ma Jingcheng's, and his ghostly aura grew stronger.  Seeing this sudden change in him, I immediately recited the moving spell in secret, ready to resist Ma Yun's movements at any time.

    But when I saw him, he suddenly jumped towards the crowd and hit the ground of the mountain road where we were.  This mountain road was originally a small road around the outside of the mountain. This time, snow foam and stones fell down the cliff one after another, and a crack as wide as one person broke between us and Ma Yun.

    Wu Dan and Zhao Yu hurriedly pulled me back and stopped awkwardly at the edge of the mountain road.  The mountain wind poured up from the broken gap, and I saw the bottomless bottom of the cliff, and my scalp felt numb.

    Ma Yun smiled strangely, stood up slowly, and looked at us proudly.  The wind whistled, blowing the skirts of his long gown, and the snowflakes swept across his cheeks.

    Paralysis, I didn't expect that Ma Jingcheng would choose to open a gap between the mountain roads instead of fighting with us.  If you want to jump over the distance of two meters, you can do it, but there is a cliff below, and most people have a sense of fear psychologically, and they dare not move easily.

    But Ma Jingcheng still didn't give up, and asked the rest of the people to bend their bows and set arrows, and tied torches to the bows and arrows and shot at us.  A few of us had no choice but to retreat temporarily.  At this time, Ruan Lingxi ran to the edge of the cliff and shouted, "You two!"

    "Lingxi!" While avoiding the rocket, I looked towards the opposite side, only to see Ma Yun pulling her back, and she was about to leave.

    ?I panicked, and the courage that came out of nowhere made me run to the edge of the cliff again. I first checked the width with my eyes, and then asked Wu Dan to cover me. I took a run-up and jumped towards the opposite side.

    In fact, if you use a small maneuver, you will easily reach the opposite side.  It's just that if people's fear psychology has the upper hand, it is easy to make mistakes.  In order to save Lingxi, I didn't care too much, I didn't expect that this jump actually jumped over, and happened to land behind Ma Yun, so I threw him down from behind and grabbed his throat with both hands.

    After falling down, Ma Yun's figure slid forward for a while, and stopped awkwardly on the edge of the cliff.  I grabbed his neck and pressed his head to the ground, and there was an abyss in front of me.  I could feel the pain from the mountain wind blowing on my face, but I didn't dare to close my eyes or let go, the strength in my hand became heavier, and then I chanted the mantra, activated the power of the dragon's inner alchemy, and condensed a fist with one hand.  The ice knife stabbed Ma Yun's throat with one knife.  Seeing this, Ma Yun immediately reached out to hold the skate.  The kid was very strong, and we were in a stalemate for a while.

    Ruan Lingxi screamed from the side, and I caught a glimpse of the goddess crossbow on her wrist out of the corner of my eye, and shouted: "Lingxi, use the goddess crossbow to deal with him!"

    Ruan Lingxi heard the words and looked down at Nunu.  There is a mechanism in the goddess crossbow. Although the hands are tied, as long as you can move a little and press the mechanism, the goddess crossbow will automatically shoot out.  There is a way set by the giant gate on this crossbow, which is specially used to deal with zombies.  The last time Lingxi wounded Ma Yun with an arrow in a hurry, it was enough to see the power of this thing.

    Perhaps because of the guilt caused by the incident last time, Ruan Lingxi actually hesitated this time.  Seeing that Lingxi didn't move, Ma Yun seemed to gain momentum. He rolled over and pinned me down. He snatched my skate from my hand and stabbed me in the heart.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 652 Frozen (Part 2)

    ?

    A layer of cold sweat suddenly appeared on my forehead, and I immediately shrank my body back.  The ice knife didn't stab the center, but pierced the top of the heart.

    It's so refreshing, damn it.  A feeling of cold and pain swept over me, and I couldn't help feeling dizzy.  At this moment, I saw Lingxi rushing over, aiming at Ma Yun's back and pressing the mechanism of the goddess crossbow.

    A crossbow arrow flew towards Ma Yun's back.  I suddenly felt relieved: I can't kill you little bk.

    However, the crossbow arrow did not penetrate Ma Yun's back heart, but stopped an inch or two away from the back heart.  I was surprised to see the goddess crossbow arrow hanging in the air, and then, a ghost figure slowly appeared.

    Zang Qingning!  I frowned.  Zang Qingning's ghost grabbed the crossbow and at the same time pulled Ma Yun up.

    Ma Yunzheng's eyes were red with blood, and he didn't notice who was behind him at all. It wasn't until Zang Qingning slapped him on the face that Ma Yun's expression slowly calmed down.

    "Grandma?!" Ma Yun looked at Zang Qingning's ghost in surprise, and grabbed her: "How did you become?"

    "Your father must have told you everything." Zang Qingning sighed: "Since you know this path is wrong, why did you follow him?!"

    Ma Yun looked back at Ruan Lingxi, and then at me.  I got up from the ground, covered the bleeding wound, and suddenly felt cold all over my body.  Ruan Lingxi came forward and looked at me worriedly, as if about to cry: "How are you, bastard?"

    I shook my head, endured the pain and untied the rope from Ruan Lingxi's hand.  Zang Qingning walked up to the two of us and sighed: "It's time to end, take me to see Ma Jingcheng."

    I looked at Ma Yun, who had a pale face, and thought that Ma Jingcheng even used your son, so it would be okay if you went.

    Perhaps the sons are all close to their mothers, or Ma Yun was originally raised by Zang Qingning, and his nature is not bad.  Zang Qingning recited the mantra again to seal Ma Yun's ghost and zombie aura, and I saw that Ma Yun's appearance gradually changed back to the one we saw him before.

    "Grandma, what, how did you become like this?" Ma Yun grabbed Zang Qingning: "Who killed you?! I will kill him for revenge!"

    "No one killed me." Zang Qingning said coldly: "I was already at the end of my life, and living so many years is already going against the sky. Now that I can have a good death, it can be regarded as God's kindness to me. You can't give birth  Any desire for revenge!"

    Ma Yun suddenly fell silent.  After a while, he suddenly groped around for a while, took out an object, and handed it to Zang Qingning: "Grandma, you take this jade pendant. Dad said it is something that can prolong life, so I give it to you now!"

    Zang Qingning said coldly: "I don't want this kind of thing. It wasn't yours in the first place, why did you keep it? Have you forgotten all the principles of life I taught you since childhood? Just because you have been with your father for a while,  Did you forget that we have been together for more than ten years?!"

    Ma Yun's expression froze.  At this moment, I heard Wu Dan and Zhao Yu calling me from the other side of the cliff: "Song Yan, are you okay?!"

    "No!" I waved to them.  Although the distance is very close, but inadvertently, the surrounding sky light dimmed, like night.  The wind was loud, and the snowflakes were flying.  Snow fell from the sky, and the snow on the top of the mountain was also blown into the sky by the wind.  Vision is getting blurred.

    Under this circumstance, it is impossible for the few of them to think about it again.

    Zang Qingning looked at me and asked: "Today's affairs must come to an end, come with me to see Ma Jingcheng."

    Fuck, what's going on?  I had several thoughts in my mind.  What does Zang Qingning mean by this move? Is it helping me or hurting me?

    While I was hesitating, I saw Fang Liang appearing from behind me, and said in a low voice, "I'll be with you."

    I looked at his complexion: "Are you okay?"

    "Ghosts can't die." Fang Liang curled his lips and said, "It's a big deal to be wiped out."

    I glanced at Ruan Lingxi.  Ruan Lingxi nodded and said, "Let's go together." Saying that, he took my hand.

    I subconsciously glanced at Ma Yun, and saw that he was staring angrily at the hands we held together.  For some reason, his long-lost expression made me feel a lot more relaxed.

    We turned around and walked towards the cave where Ma Jingcheng was.  Just walking halfway, I saw a strong Taoist light rising into the sky in front of me.

    The light rushed into the sky, seeming to disturb the aura in the sky.

    I saw that Ma Jingcheng was starting the practice healing mode in the snow.

    Zang Qingning whispered to me: "For a while, you use human calligraphy to restrain him, and I will deal with the aftermath."

    As soon as I heard it, I felt a lot of pressure: "No, I can't deal with it. The premise of human calligraphy and Taoism is that I can see the opponent's moves clearly, and at the same timeYunyun helped her to the side.  I saw the Pisces jade pendant hanging on his waist, and I wanted to remind Fang Liang to take it away.  But after taking it away, he was afraid that Ma Yun would die, so he watched Fang Liang's reaction in confusion.

    Fang Liang pretended not to see it, and said to me: "Can your ice soul do it?"

    "You want me to freeze him?" I was surprised.

    "Nonsense. I'll help you." Fang Liang said.

    I sighed, so I had no choice but to recite the mantra and wrap Ma Yun in layers of ice.  Fang Liang drew a spell on the ice coffin-like thing, then looked at the sleeping Ma Yun, and sighed: "I have wronged you for the time being. When the destiny changes again, it will probably be the time when you are reborn."

    I listened to his words, thoughtful.  Fang Liang probably meant that the Hunting Bureau must eliminate the "variable" Ma Yun.  But Fang Liang couldn't bear it.  But if it is kept, one day in the future, maybe by accident, there will be another Ma Jingcheng.  But after weighing it, Fang Liang actually chose to keep Ma Yun's life temporarily.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 653 Finale

    ?

    Looking at Ma Yun, who was wrapped in thick ice, I couldn't help feeling sad.  In just one year, things have changed.

    The wind and snow were blowing, and the wind whimpered between heaven and earth.

    I hid in the cave with Ruan Lingxi and Fang Liang, waiting for the wind and snow to stop.  I don't know what happened to Wu Dan and the others on the other side of the cliff.  We have a cave to shelter from the wind and snow, but they don't even have a shelter.

    Heavy snow fell all night.  The three of us didn't get any sleep.  I held Ruan Lingxi in my arms and used Taoism to keep me warm.  Fang Liang wanted to light a fire, but gave up after thinking about it.  The will-o'-the-wisp fire he lit will only make people feel colder and colder as they warm up to the fire.

    Finally, until dawn, the wind and snow stopped suddenly.  I helped Ruan Lingxi out of the cave, and saw a white snow on the top of the mountain.  The ice that sealed Ma Yun was also covered with layers of snow.  Zhao Yu called Lingxi and me on the other side of the cliff.  I waved at him.

    The sun rose in the east, and soon, the sky was bright.  I looked up at the sky, and for the first time felt that the blue sky was so close, as if I could touch the blue sky with my hands.

    There was a fresh breath in the air, and Fang Liang regained his vitality, so he summoned his group of Pokemon ghost eagles again with Taoism, and let the ghost eagles build a bridge on both sides of the cliff and take us two across.

    I looked at the ghost eagles gathered end to end, and I was a little worried: "Fang Liang, didn't you say that these things can only be stepped on by ghosts? Are they unable to carry human bodies?"

    Fang Liang said with a smile: "It's not that they can't carry a physical person, but that the yang energy of a person will make ghost eagles not want to approach them, or hurt them. I will temporarily cover your yang energy with ghost charms, and walk like this  Just go there."

    Having said that, Fang Liang asked us to stretch out our palms and draw two ghost symbols in our palms.  Ruan Lingxi and I looked at each other, held hands, took a deep breath, and walked towards the opposite side of the cliff by stepping on the ghost eagle.

    When we got to the opposite side, Zhao Yu grabbed me and said happily, "Fortunately, you're fine."

    Ruan Lingxi sneered and said, "As for me, why don't you ask me?"

    Zhao Yu smiled: "Same, as long as you are fine."

    We packed our bags and tidied up before heading back from the top of the snow-capped mountain.  By the time they arrived at the village where the Protoss was located, it was already noon.  The winter sun gave off some warmth, but the empty village now only left dozens of survivors.

    Duan Qingshui looked at the people who survived the catastrophe and remained silent for a long time.

    When we were rectifying the Shenzu village, I asked Boss Duan if he would go back to Tianjin with us right away.  Duan Qingshui said: "Actually, I have explained to Yunyao before coming here. He didn't come with me because he was taking over all my affairs in Tianjin. In the future, I will temporarily live in my hometown for a few years to help the Protoss rebuild. Furthermore  , The snow mountain is still frozen with a 'variable' between heaven and earth. I will stay for a few years, so I can observe it, just in case."

    Ruan Lingxi held Su Ling's hand reluctantly, and said, "Senior sister, what about you? Do you want to live deep in this snow-capped mountain for many years"

    Su Ling smiled and said: "You forgot, I have lived in the mountains since I was a child. For me, the outside world is not suitable for me. This is very good."

    "But I can't bear you." Ruan Lingxi sighed softly, hugged Su Ling and said in a muffled voice: "Will you come back to Tianjin to visit us again?"

    Su Ling smiled and said, "Yes, if you miss me, you can come here to find me again."

    I smiled wryly and said, "Wicked girl, don't make such a life-and-death separation, okay?"

    Ruan Lingxi let go of Su Ling, and snorted coldly, "I'm not reluctant."

    Su Ling smiled and said, "It's not that we won't see each other anymore. You guys should rest for a while, and go down the mountain while the weather is good. There is a lot of wind and snow in winter, otherwise it will delay the journey home."

    So the few of us bid farewell, waited until we had a simple lunch, then went down the mountain, arrived at Dali, and got on the plane back to Tianjin.  After the catastrophe, when I saw the bustling crowd again, I felt a little less irritable and a little more kind.

    ? When I arrived at Tianjin Railway Station, looking at the lights all over the city, I felt more like rebirth, a human being in two lives.  Fang Liang bid us farewell and returned to the underworld to report.  We walked in the direction of the airport.

    When we got to the exit, I saw that Ouyang Bo actually picked us up at the airport in person, accompanied by many special agent bodyguards.  In addition to the bodyguards, Xiao Mi's version of the head of the Maoshan faction also greeted us with Ouyang Bo.

    When Wu Dan saw Ouyang Bo, he smiled and said, "It's rare, the leader came to pick him up in person."

    Ouyang Bo had a rare smile all over his face: "You have worked hard. I simply set up the wind and dust"

    Wu Dan waved his hand immediately and said: "Farewell, I'm going to be exhausted, I want to eat you go eat." Then, Wu Dan turned and walked out of the machine.??, what, wait for me to go back to dinner tonight Wife.  "

    After a while, Ruan Lingxi's voice suddenly became gentle: "You, what did you call me just now?"

    "My wife." I smiled.

    "I hate it, remember to get back early at night!" The other end of the phone hung up.

    Zhao Yu smiled at me from time to time while driving.

    "Are you laughing?" I was a little embarrassed.

    "No, I just feel that something good is coming." Zhao Yu finally couldn't help laughing.

    "Don't talk nonsense, drive." Looking at his rare smiling face, I couldn't help but feel happy.

    When the car reached the traffic light, Zhao Yu stopped the car.  At this moment, I saw a young man running towards us holding a red handbag.  In the distance, a woman seemed to be chasing after her: "Robbery!! He robbed my bag!!"

    "Damn it, you actually robbed in broad daylight!" I immediately opened the car door and went down, kicked the man who was running over, and kicked the guy over.

    Zhao Yu also got out of the car, threw the man three times, five times and two times to the ground, turned his hands behind his back, handcuffed him, and shouted: "Don't move, policeman!"

    I dragged the handbag over and handed it to the panting girl who ran over desperately.  The girl looked at us gratefully: "Thank you, my mother had surgery today and was waiting to pay the surgery fee. I just got the surgery fee, and I was followed by someone. Thank you, Comrade Police!!"

    Zhao Yu frowned and said, "Waiting to go to the hospital to sign the family members for surgery?"

    The girl nodded: "Yes."

    Zhao Yu said: "Get in the car, we will see you off!"

    The girl was grateful: "Thank you!"

    So I helped the girl to the back seat, and closed the car door amidst the admiring attention and praise of the onlookers.  When the car started again, I felt a sense of passion and pride in my heart.

    Maybe we are destined to travel through the darkness, but we can bring the light of hope to the darkness.

    The sound of the piano is like water

    Thirst for blood

    Dancing steps in the lingering darkness

    sword like rainbow

    It's you who fell

    The barrenness fluttering on the flag

    Whose white hair is like silk

    ? Waiting hard in the desert

    Harvesting wind and rain

    This road of a hero

    Still want us to continue

    ? Unswervingly move forward

    Go all the way¡­¡­

    [End of the whole play] (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 52 You are me, I am you (Part 1)

    ?

    Luo Jian was a little taken aback, looked at me coldly, and said, "What did the police officer want to say?"

    I said coldly: "Tell me about the case. The deaths of those three people have something to do with you, right?"

    Luo Jian looked at me in surprise, laughed and said, "Officer Song, what do you mean by that?"

    I threw the video in front of him, and said coldly: "This is the surveillance video of the Bengbu people's resort. It has a video of you going to the slope of the back mountain in the middle of the night to sprinkle paper money. You also have a small tape recorder in your hand, and finally put this  The tape recorder was placed under the wall of the building you lived in, that is, the building where the deceased lived. It must be playing the recording. Those so-called funeral sounds and the noise heard by others were all placed downstairs by you  The tape recorder was played. Because that place is a ghost building, no one is approaching, and it is far away from other rooms, except for the room opposite, in the dead of night, I am afraid that no one else can hear those recordings."

    Luo Jian sneered and said, "Officer Song shouldn't be a policeman, but a novelist. Such a rich imagination is better than me who writes with a pen. Then tell me, I took that tape recorder and played some recordings of the funeral  Yes, what's the use?"

    I said coldly: "In order to lure the female ghost out, you sprinkled paper money, put paper bundles, and even wrote the female ghost's name and birthday on the bundles."

    Luo Jian looked at me in astonishment, probably thinking that I, an atheist policeman, uttered such monsters and snakes out of his mouth, which caught him by surprise.

    Luo Jian sat down and looked at me meaningfully: "As a people's policeman, if you say this, you won't be afraid that your leader will find out, saying that you promote feudal superstition?"

    I smiled and said, "Feudal superstition is better than reactionary thinking!"

    When Luo Jian heard this, his face immediately sank: "What do you mean?"

    I threw the case materials back then in front of him, and said: "Meilin's case, there is not much information in the file, tell me, is this matter related to the death of the three leaders? Otherwise, I can't think of it."  Any motive for your crime."

    Luo Jian's expression changed, and he remained silent.

    I sighed softly: "Don't worry, there is no 'real' murderer in this case, and most of the bureau will deal with it as an unsolved case. Even if I tell the captain that you are a murderer, and you are a murderer, there is no real evidence.  I can't make a decision. I just want to know, you can be regarded as a small achievement now, why do you want to get along with those three people? What's wrong with this?"

    Luo Jian looked at me for a few moments and sighed: "This matter has been on my mind for many years. Sometimes I want to talk to people and express it quickly, but I can't. Now what I want to accomplish has been completed  , there is nothing to be afraid of. It doesn¡¯t hurt to tell you.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a cigarette, lit it, and recalled with a frown: "As you found out, I had a fianc¨¦e named Mei Lin back then. Mei Lin's personality was more arrogant than mine, and her articles were pungent and pointed out the current problems. Back then, Bengbu  One thing happened, that is, the three dead people were accused of corruption and bribery. However, the person who made the report disappeared inexplicably, and the three people put the blame on others. Meilin was very upset when she found out about this incident, so she wrote  I wrote a short story, and took it to a magazine for publication, and the article satirized this incident, and it was widely circulated."

    Having said that, he suddenly coughed several times as if he was choked by smoke.  I looked at his expression and felt that there must be something painful about the past he recalled.  Thinking of this, my heart also became inexplicably heavy, and I waited for him to continue talking without saying a word.

    "Mei Lin is not a well-known writer, and most of the articles she writes criticize current affairs. Those three people felt that her articles had caused a lot of public opinion, so they detained Mei Lin for a crime. Soon  Then he was convicted, saying that he expressed reactionary ideas, and sent to a prison in Bengbu City." Luo Jian said.

    "But it's written in the file that she got involved in an internal fight in the women's prison and was driven crazy?" I frowned and said, "Do you know about this past?"

    Hearing this, Luo Jian suddenly became emotional, and said, "Do you know how those three pigs and dogs dealt with Mei Lin?! They instructed the warden to bring her to other male prisoners to humiliate her! Just because  In this way, Mei Lin went crazy!! Later, for some reason, she died of illness"

    "What?!" I was taken aback: "How is this possible? Who did you hear that from?"

    Luo Jian sneered and said: "Impossible?! Not to mention a dark place like a prison, under the blue sky and bright sun, there are so many nasty things like corruption, perverting the law, and killing people without paying for their lives!! Back then, I had no fame or fortune, so I couldn't help Mei Lin  Revenge. I have endured for twenty years, and finally found this opportunity!! Yes, I tricked these three beasts into living here, and I was the one who lured them.??, I walked up, patted him on the shoulder, and asked, "Uncle, does this bus go to the train station?"

    Without raising his head, the man said coldly, "No."

    "Where did that go?" I asked.

    "Crematorium, Huangquan Road." The man said suddenly.

    I took a few steps back in my heart, and when I saw the people in the carriage mechanically turned their heads, they smiled at me with sharp teeth.  And those faces were indeed dead, pale and lifeless.

    "Sure enough, they are all dead!" I retreated to Ah Jiu, raised the God of War, and fired at the middle-aged man just now.  When the shot was fired, the man immediately fell to the ground and never moved again.

    I was overjoyed in my heart, wondering if my spiritual power had improved to a higher level?

    So, I shot at other dead bodies one after another, but my bullets were only six or seven rounds. Although the dead bodies were knocked down by me, the bus was still moving forward, and suddenly increased its horsepower, it was not driving at all.  To the train station, but to the wilderness.

    Seeing that there were no people outside the car window, I ran to the driver in a few steps, raised my gun and shouted: "Stop!"

    The driver was wearing a uniform, a sun hat and sunglasses.  Although he didn't look at me, he smiled at me: "Uncle, long time no see."

    This voice is Musa!

    "Where do you want to take us?" I shouted.

    Mu Sha smiled and said: "You will know when you arrive. It will be right ahead. Uncle, don't shoot. If you shoot, I will die with you. Even if you are not afraid of death, you have to take care of the girl you bring."

    I was angry, but there was nothing I could do.  At this time, Ah Jiu followed Xiao Mi with her arms in her arms.  Xiao Mi woke up from the dream at this time, and asked in a daze, "What's the matter, where are you going?"

    I took out my phone and checked, I wiped it, but there was no signal.  I had a faint feeling in my heart that this Musha must have brought me to see Yang Wen.  With my current abilities, Yang Wen would strangle me like a kitten.  Even if I am not afraid of death and go all out, what will Ah Jiu do?

    I thought to myself, now I can only take one step at a time.

    At this time, the speed of the car gradually slowed down.  I saw that Musha had already driven the bus past the crematorium, and stopped beside a cemetery.

    "Get out of the car." Musha smiled, and took off his sun hat and glasses.

    Musha got out of the car and saw me hesitate, so he sneered and said, "If you want to escape, try it. I put explosives in the car. As long as you dare to drive away, I will detonate it."

    As soon as I heard it, I quickly pulled Ah Jiu out of the car.  Damn, this young girl is so cunning, she is indeed Yang Wen's daughter, there is nothing wrong with heredity!

    We got out of the car and followed Musha to a small road lined with pines and cypresses.  At this time, I stopped because I saw two people standing in front of me, they were Yang Wen and the boy who appeared in the old house that night.

    "It seems that you must kill me today." I sneered, "But before I die, Yang Wen, I want to ask you a few questions."

    Yang Wen smiled, looked up at the sky, and said, "It's still early, so feel free to ask any questions you have. When the time comes, you won't have a chance to know."

    Seeing this situation, Ah Jiu hid beside me and asked, "Brother Yan, who are these people?"

    I sighed: "Old enemy, fuck you met." I thought to myself, damn, what should I do this time?  Even if we talk to him for a while, I don't know if we can delay for Wu Dan to find us.  But I also feel that this hope is a bit slim.  Where does Wu Dan know to go!

    Musha laughed and said, "If you have any questions, just ask my father."

    I sighed: "It turns out that your surname is Yang, I just found out. Okay, the first question, Yang asked, are you Yang Yi? What is your relationship with the Wushan faction?"

    Yang Wen said: "I am Yang Yi. I have only been to Wushan, but I have nothing to do with it. If I was not eager to borrow my life, I would definitely not take your life."

    When I heard it, damn it, Yang Wen was indeed in his sixties.  How the hell does this look like a post-80s generation?  No wonder there is such a young daughter as Musa.

    Thinking of this, I suddenly remembered the old incident when I was a child: "Then you knew me a long time ago. When I was young, there were three urns in my house. Did you put them?!"

    As soon as the voice fell, I suddenly heard a thunderbolt above my head.  Looking up, I saw that the sky was overcast with clouds at some point, and a large cloud hovered in the sky, like a huge human face, and also like a strange skeleton.  Lightning shuttled through the clouds, and the scene was indescribably weird.

    Ah Jiu grabbed my hand even tighter.  My heartbeat also inexplicably accelerated.  At this time, the lightning flashed, reflecting Yang Wen's face into a flickering and treacherous appearance.

    "That's right, since you were a child, I wanted to take your life, but it was destroyed. Not only that, in the ancestral hall of Fengshan Village, your master wanted to kill me to save you, but in the end, he died in my ancestral hall.  Under the knife." Yang Wen suddenly smiled, and slowly raised the scimitar in his hand.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)so.

    "That's right, since you were a child, I wanted to take your life, but it was destroyed. Not only that, in the ancestral hall of Fengshan Village, your master wanted to kill me to save you, but in the end, he died in my ancestral hall.  Under the knife." Yang Wen suddenly smiled, and slowly raised the scimitar in his hand.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Seventy-eight

    ?

    "Ah, what a big deal this can be." I said in surprise.

    Wu Dan said: "You don't know, many old people in Tianjin know about this. There is a road that runs south and north near the factory, and there is a river next to it, and the river is east and west, and then another  A northwest-southeast road almost forms a right-angled triangle. Now the location of the factory is at the center of gravity. However, according to Feng Shui, the shape of the terrain looks like a fully drawn bow, and the factory is hanging on the arrow.  It was shot to the southwest. There used to be a water area where no one lived for several miles. That was the scariest place. The water area was originally a reservoir. After drowning several people, the government department filled it up.  I only passed by the vicinity a few times back then, and I didn¡¯t see anything special, and there may be many strange things. But the strangest thing happened on the northwest-southeast road, that is, the tight  Strange things happening on the 'bowstring'."

    "That road, because you go east and turn northwest at a relatively small angle, it is very dangerous. If you are not careful, you will have an accident, especially if you drive a big car, you will fall into the reservoir inside the sharp angle many times.  At one time, two people were crushed to death, and the incident became serious. It has been a few years. There was no factory there before, and it was only built in the past few years. The factory you mentioned is very early. Because the business of the factory is still  That's right, so many manufacturers have taken a fancy to that place and plan to buy the land to build factories. Naturally, there is an endless stream of trucks delivering sand, ashes, stones, bricks, and cement. One night in a certain year,  A truck pulling stones made a big turn when going downhill, and did not apply the brakes. As a result, it collided with another truck pulling cargo. The truck pulling cargo smashed into the reservoir, including people and goods. At that time  The sound was very loud. When some nearby villagers ran to see it, they saw that one of them had died on the spot. The deformed car door was stuck in his head, and the electric light shone on his white brain and bright red blood, which made people tremble.  Nausea again. The other person¡¯s chest was crushed by stones, and his mouth was exposed under the stones. He yelled, ¡°Pull me outPull me out¡± in a weak intermittent voice over and over again, but due to the heavy stones, they didn¡¯t wait for everyone to take him out.  It's already dead when you pull it out, and you can't die with peace. What's more disgusting is that the person who died with peace is the truck driver, and the car is full of white snakes, and dead snakes are scattered on the stones. Think about the scene, how disgusting  .¡± Wu Dan sighed.

    "Wait, what are you talking about, white snake?" I asked.

    "Yes, I heard that the factory still makes snake wine." Wu Dan said: "So, since then, carts have never dared to turn there, and would rather go around the north-south road. And there was a long time  , No one dared to pass by the accident site every night. Then one day, I heard that a man who lost his soul ran to a nearby village and told that someone had overturned a car on the road, and the people inside kept calling 'pull me out  ', let the people in the nearby villages rush to rescue them. When everyone went there to see, there was no one there, only an empty reservoir.  I was in a daze and didn't understand why I saw someone just now. However, according to people close to the reservoir, whenever something happened on a cloudy night, I could always hear someone in the reservoir begging 'Pull me out, pull me out  ', the sound was extremely tragic and terrifying, and it was unbearable to listen to. But the body of the person who died at that time has been fished out, maybe the ghost is still there? I don¡¯t know about this, anyway, although the reservoir was filled, the  The place is still a fierce place. Look, which of those factories is operating well? And there are so many accidents in the factory facing the reservoir. So, if you go there to do business, you will lose money at least, and at worst  Fate, figure it out for yourself."

    I smiled wryly and said, "Master, is it true that you said 'pull me out'?"

    Wu Dan said: "Nonsense. How many years have I been in Tianjin, don't you know this?"

    I continued to smile wryly and said, "Master, I pulled that 'pull me up' up tonight. What do you think will happen?"

    Wu Dan said in amazement: "What and what? Didn't that person belong to three years ago? Why is it being pulled out now?"

    So I told Wu Dan about the head.  Wu Dan frowned and said, "The head is placed in the cellar of the factory accountant, which is interesting. Let's go, I'll go and see with you."

    So I took Wu Dan to the police station to meet Zhao Yu.  When Zhao Yu saw us coming, he relayed the autopsy report to us.

    The skeleton was Lin Yichen who had been missing for many years, and it was in the attic for some reason.  Those stumps and the head in the glass jar belonged to Li Fu, and it is unknown who dismembered his body.

    But the head in the cellar of the Lin family was even more surprising.  It turned out to be the head of the truck driver who died in a car accident.  For this, we checked the files from three years ago, and it was said that the driver's body had been cremated, but the head did not appear on the day before the cremation.After talking about it, I added a sentence by the way: "Desktop, you can figure it out."

    Immediately, I handed the phone to Zhao Zhenhai.  Zhao Zhenhai took it, nodded and listened for a while, then finally twitched the corners of his mouth, and replied, "Understood, boss."

    After hanging up the phone, he handed the phone to me and said with a cold snort, "Forget it, I'll go with you."

    The joy in my heart.

    In the evening, I, Zhao Yu, Wu Dan and Zhao Zhenhai arrived at Lin Yichen's house.  Of course, I also brought Xiao Mi with me.

    Xiaoman's mother worked night shifts, so the baby was still placed here.  I told Zhang Meng that the police were investigating the case overnight and asked them to hide in the house and not come out.

    Although Zhang Meng didn't understand why, she still nodded in agreement.  In order to ensure safety, Wu Dan and I pasted demon-suppressing charms on the door, hung a huge mirror on the door, sprinkled cinnabar in front of the door, and placed peach branches.

    Not long after finishing these tasks, the bell in the house rang twelve times.

    Zhao Zhenhai then set up an incense table, took out willow branches and paper money, and asked Zhao Yu and I to light it on the left and right sides, while he aimed at the clay pot and began to practice plausibly.

    I looked around while burning the paper.  The others suddenly fell silent, and there was complete silence, except for Zhao Zhenhai's low voice chanting mantras.

    After about a quarter of an hour passed like this, I suddenly saw a black gas seem to emerge from the clay pot.  And in the mirror in front of the door, there seemed to be an extra figure.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 611 Carmine Makeup (2)

    ?

    Driving to Tanggu District, the distance is not too short.  When I was stuck in traffic, I turned on the stereo in the car, trying to pick a song to listen to.  It was originally a popular music channel that was turned on casually, but it was too noisy, so I changed it to another channel.

    Just listen to the gentle voice of the radio host: "Dear listeners and friends, it is time to replay nostalgic classic old songs. Just now I played "The Sea" by Zhang Yusheng for you. Next, you will hear a very classic song.  An old Cantonese song: "Rouge Button". Anita Mui and the appointment of the Twelve Young Masters at Naihe Bridge, how many audiences were moved Not much to say, please enjoy this song "Rouge Button" full of lovesickness and sadness  "

    Rouge buttons!  I immediately lifted my spirits when I heard the name.  That's right, the song I've been hearing seems to be Rouge Button.  As if to confirm my guess, I heard a familiar melody and familiar lyrics coming from the radio:

    ? Oath Illusion as Smoke and Cloud Word

    ? with all my heart

    Love is as hot as fire

    How to burn a lifetime

    Continuation is not easy

    Negative is your name

    ? Wrong payment of thousands of lovesickness

    Love is like water passing away to the east

    ? Infatuated in vain

    May I never meet

    "What is "Rouge Button" about?" I watched this movie when I was a child, but I was too young to remember the plot.  So I turned on my phone and searched for the plot of "Rouge Button".

    I saw that the plot introduction reads: "Yuan Yongding worked in a newspaper office. Once he chatted with a glamorous girl who came to post a missing person advertisement and learned that she was a ghost. 50 years ago, she was a red card in Hong Kong Shitangzui.  A prostitute named Ruhua. She fell in love with Chen Zhenbang, a playboy known as the Twelve Young Masters. Due to the disparity in status and status, the marriage was opposed by the Chen family. When they lived together, they used a rouge box to make love and decided to swallow opium to die together. Ruhua lived in Huangquan for a long time  Waiting to see the Twelve Young Masters, they went back to Yang to look for them. Yuan and his girlfriend found out that Chen Zhenbang was not dead at that time in a newspaper of the year, and he has been alive until now. Ruhua knew that Chen Zhenbang was a Confucian man. Sadly, he returned the rouge box.  Back to the underworld and reincarnated"

    Could it be that this female ghost also came back to find her husband?  It's just that he couldn't find that man, so he just killed a man randomly at this time of year to vent his anger and revenge.  I thought to myself.

    But what happened, I still have to go to the vicinity of the winery to ask.  So I didn't dare to delay any longer, and immediately drove to the place where the accident happened.  When I got near the winery, I stopped the car and looked around, and saw a village not far away.

    So I wandered over.  When I arrived at the entrance of the village, I saw an old woman sitting in a rocking chair, fanning herself with a palm leaf fan.  I looked at it and thought it was strange, it's autumn, what kind of fan is it?

    So I couldn't help but look at her a few more times.  I saw that although the aunt's hair was half gray, she looked quite strong and energetic.  She opened her eyes and looked at me, frowned, and said coldly: "Why didn't you listen to my advice, didn't you tell you to be more careful? Look, that female ghost is entangled again."

    After hearing this, I felt a little interesting and a little surprised.  Could she see ghosts?  But what surprised me was that I didn't see a ghost myself, how did she see it?

    So I stopped and asked, "Auntie, what did you see?"

    The aunt gave me a sideways look and said, "Have you seen anything else besides that corpse? I have seen many corpses, like being hit by a car, burned to death, many, with heads but no heads,  Anyone with a face or no face can see it"

    I was confused and didn't quite understand what she was talking about.

    I thought for a while, then casually continued: "I saw a corpse at the scene, the one that was hanged, aunt, do you know about that corpse? What happened to him, is there anything wrong?"

    I tried to communicate with her to see if she knew something about the case.  But the aunt didn't answer, but took out a piece of red paper from her pocket.

    I saw that the paper was made into a small flag and stuck on a small toothpick.

    "What is this?" I asked.

    "The red one, you can see her. You take the small flag and circle around the door. Then you can see her on the flag." The aunt said seriously.

    I took it amusedly, thinking to myself that I can't even see a ghost, how does she know how to see it?  Where did this red paper come from?  It seems that the age is not too short.

    I was thinking about the red flag when I saw a young woman walking in the alley of the village.  The woman walked up to the aunt, looked at me curiously, and said to the aunt sitting on the wicker chair: "Mom, it's time to go home and take medicine.fan.  "

    Auntie looked at her blankly, and followed her to stand up and walk home.  I found it strange, so I ran after her and asked the young woman, "Excuse me, who is this aunt?"

    The young woman looked at me and said with a smile: "She is my mother-in-law, she has some brain problems, probably a precursor to dementia. What's the matter, did she tell you anything? Don't mind, she is in a mess now."

    Fuck it, Alzheimer's!  Immediately I was speechless.  Looking at the red flag in my hand, I wanted to throw it away immediately, but after thinking about it, I still kept it.

    Later, I interviewed people in the village and asked about the situation of the hanged man.  After asking for a while, no one knew the man.  In addition to this, the investigation found that the nearby winery where the body was found turned out to be a song and dance theater.

    "Song and Dance Theater." I was excited when I heard this, it seems that this place finally has a little bit of connection with the drama actor Ruqin I found.

    But apart from these, there is no other news.  I went back angrily and reported the information I found to Ouyang Bo.  Of course, I didn't report to Ouyang Bo when I met the aunt with dementia.

    Since it was only the first day of investigation and there were no clues, I reported to Ouyang Bo and prepared to leave work.  When I got home, I suddenly remembered the little red flag, so I touched it curiously.

    Looking at the old little red flag, I couldn't help but think of my aunt's words.  Although they were all some crazy words, for some reason they left a pretty strong impression on me.

    I stood at the door of the building, and started to circle around in a playful mood.  I didn't expect this turn, but I didn't want to stop.  Turning and turning until I was about to vomit, I actually saw a black villain appearing on the small flag in my hand.  It seems to be a woman!

    Although a woman appeared on the small flag, it was not very clear.  Just by looking at it, I knew it was a woman.

    "What are you doing?!" Just as I was turning dizzy, I heard a voice behind me.  I quickly stood up, feeling a little dizzy.  Looking back, I saw Zhao Yu standing behind me carrying a bag of things.  I staggered a few steps and almost ran into him.

    Zhao Yu frowned, reached out to support me, and asked, "What are you doing at the door of the building?"

    "Looking for a female ghost." I smiled and waved the red flag in my hand.

    "Why are you looking for a female ghost holding a red flag?" Zhao Yu asked suspiciously.

    "I'll try, and it seems that I found it, but it's gone now. If you don't interrupt, maybe I can talk to her." I looked at the slowly fading shadow on the red flag, and couldn't help feeling a little regretful.  At the same time, I was a little curious. I had never heard that this kind of red flag could summon souls, and find out a ghost that could not be found in the underworld.

    Zhao Yu stared at me for a while, then raised his hand and touched my forehead: "Are you okay?"

    I looked at his unshaven face, and suddenly felt distressed: "I'm fine, but you, why are you willing to talk to me today? I thought you would ignore me from now on."

    Zhao Yu snorted coldly and said, "I'm hungry. Do you want to have dinner together?" He said, shaking the vegetables he bought in his hand.  Immediately, my eyes lit up, thinking that Zhao Yu had regained his energetic rhythm, so he nodded immediately and said: "Okay, okay, I just didn't eat, if you don't mind, I'll go eat."

    Zhao Yu nodded, turned around and walked upstairs.  So I followed Zhao Yu upstairs and entered his house.  Upon entering the door, Zhao Yu's home was still clean and orderly. It seemed that he had tidied up after recovering from it these few days.

    I felt very relieved. Watching Zhao Yu cook in the kitchen, I told him about the recent case and the dream I had.

    Zhao Yu has been noncommittal.  I chattered for a while, and couldn't help but stop and ask, "I said, are you listening?"

    Zhao Yu turned his head to look at me, and said coldly: "I heard it. I remembered it all, let's eat first."

    I breathed a sigh of relief, no matter what, Zhao Yu was willing to talk to me, which shows that his mood has calmed down a lot.  But it was obvious that he had lost a lot of weight, and his shirts seemed to be one size bigger than before.

    I couldn't help but stepped forward and wrapped his waist around him for a try.  Zhao Yu stopped chopping vegetables and looked back at me: "What, why are you hugging me from behind?" (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com